《I Transmigrated Into a and Became the Vicious Stepmother of Five Cute Babies》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Is she dead? Why hasn¡¯t she moved for so long¡­¡±


    ¡°Er Bao, I¡¯m¡­ scared of¡­ death. What should I do? Why hasn¡¯t Da Bao brought Wu Bao back yet?


    ¡°Er Bao, San Bao¡­ could Da Bao and Wu Bao have been eaten by¡­ some big, fierce beast?¡±


    In a shabby house, two little boys less than six sat in the corner, holding hands. They looked at the motionless woman on the ground in horror. Although they were afraid to get close, they did not dare to leave the house.


    The little ones mumbled in a low voice and sobbed in fear simultaneously. The small movements of their chattering directly woke up the impatient Mo Ruyue.


    My head hurts!


    The intense pain made Mo Ruyue frown. She didn¡¯t even open her eyes but subconsciously raised her hand and touched her forehead.


    It was hot and sticky¡­


    Mo Ruyue suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the blood on her fingertips. Her eyes became sharp and murderous. Had her head been split open?


    She looked around¡­


    What was this place?


    Mo Ruyue pinched her temple. A rare trace of confusion appeared on her cold, indifferent face. Her memory gradually became clear.


    She was a professional assassin. She had recently received an urgent mission to assassinate a politician in the United States with her partner, but they were ambushed.


    Thinking of this, Mo Ruyue suddenly sat up.


    ¡°M-Moved, m-moved¡­¡± San[2] Bao, who had lost one of his front teeth, stammered as he looked in Mo Ruyue¡¯s direction. Suddenly, he screamed, hugged Er[1] Bao, and burst into tears.


    ¡°B-bad¡­ B-bad mother¡­ She¡¯s up!¡±


    As soon as he started crying, the five-year-old Si[3] Bao, who was as timid as a mouse, also started crying. ¡°Bad mother is alive! She¡¯s going to hit someone¡­ Wuwu, Si Bao is so scared!¡±


    Er Bao was stunned for a moment. After all, he was only a nine-year-old child. He watched as Mo Ruyue ¡®came to life and sat up.


    The fear of being abused that had been instilled in him for a long time broke out, but he still stuttered to protect his siblings. ¡°N-No, no, no, I¡¯m not afraid. Big Brother isn¡¯t here, so I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    The little guy tried his best to act like a brave little hero, but his trembling limbs and voice, as well as his pale face, betrayed the fear in his heart.


    He trembled as he picked up the wooden stick in the corner and pointed it at Mo Ruyue. ¡°Y-You¡­ M-mother, did you turn into a ghost and have come to take revenge on big brother? You can¡¯t hurt big brother. You were the one who threw Wu[4] Bao into the mountains and sold us out. Big brother was angry; that¡¯s why he hit you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t cry.¡± Mo Ruyue only felt that the little ones were crying and making a fuss and were extremely annoying. With a roar, she made the little ones shut up with some grievances.


    She sat on the ground, her whole body in pain as if she had been crushed by a giant wheel 10,000 times.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the three dirty and thin children. Their torn clothes were already too embarrassing to be called ¡®clothes¡¯¡­


    As for the three children in front of her, the words they had just mumbled and the familiar scene¡­


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with an ominous premonition. This plot was simply too similar to a healing-type farming novel she had read not long ago.


    The villain¡¯s stepmother in the original book had the same name as her. The original owner of her body had just married into the family, and the male protagonist in the book had left to join the army when he reached the right age. In the end, news of his death came not long after.


    In the ancient feudal era depicted in the book, the original owner was a newlywed widow and was once said to be a jinx to her husband. Even the male protagonist¡¯s children were chased out for freeloading. The original owner had to live in a dilapidated house with her five stepchildren.


    The original owner, who had hoped to live a good life by relying on the male protagonist, became perverted in silence, bullying the five children in different ways, almost tormenting the little ones to death.


    In order not to starve to death, the original owner wanted to sell Er Bao, San Bao, and Si Bao. She lost her youngest daughter deep in the mountains in order to distract Da Bao, who was extremely strong.


    Unexpectedly, when Da Bao found out the whole story, he directly smashed the original owner to death in a fit of rage.


    When Mo Ruyue first saw this plot, she even scoffed.


    She had never expected that she would come back to life and become the evil stepmother of the ultimate villain in this book!


    Just as she was immersed in the thoughts of her previous life, the door of the broken courtyard was suddenly forced open. A middle-aged woman with a pockmarked face walked in.


    She covered her nose and pretended to say, ¡°Why is there a bloody smell in this broken courtyard? Oh, how did little Lady Qin end up with such a bloody head?¡±


    The old woman crouched down and poked Mo Ruyue¡¯s forehead in a strange way.


    The next moment, Mo Ruyue grabbed her wrist, and the woman screamed like a pig being slaughtered, ¡°W-w-what are you doing? Let go! My hand is going to break.¡±


    Mo Ruyue expressionlessly wiped the blood off her forehead and said coldly, ¡°Who allowed you to come in? Get out!¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful woman. Ouch, my hand¡­¡± The old woman admitted defeat and cried out in pain.


    She finally managed to shake off Mo Ruyue and immediately stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Mo Ruyue, you¡¯re too bold! You were the one who begged me to help you sell these dolls. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a buyer and negotiate a good price. Is this how you treat your benefactor?¡±


    Her voice was extremely loud, and she kept shouting and shouting. Not only did she scare the children in the corner to tears, but even the neighbors were drawn over and crowded at the door to watch the show.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue still laid her hands on these children! Although she¡¯s the stepmom, she¡¯s still a member of the Qin family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the second son of the Qin family is dead. He only has five children¡­ yet she still had the heart to beat them!¡±


    The neighbor, Aunty Liu, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but come in, and curse, ¡°Mo Ruyue, the news of Qin Ming¡¯s death has just come back. His bones have not even turned cold yet, and you want to sell his children. Aren¡¯t you afraid that his spirit will come and take your life?¡±


    The rest of the people also followed and pointed at Mo Ruyue, scolding her.


    Mo Ruyue frowned, annoyed at their noise. ¡°All of you, shut up.¡±


    At this moment, her face was covered in blood, and her big eyes were full of cold pressure. She was completely different from her usual face of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Nobody dared to make a sound for a while.


    San Bao and Si Bao hugged each other and shivered. They cried and said softly, ¡°Er Bao, when will Da Bao come back? I don¡¯t want to be sold¡­¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s face was also pale with fear. He raised the wooden stick with force and shouted at Mo Ruyue and the old woman, ¡°You two are bad women! Don¡¯t even think about selling us! When my big brother comes back, he will beat you up.¡±


    Although his voice was childish and fierce, he was only an eight or nine-year-old child after all. He did not have much presence, and this made the old woman laugh. ¡°Look at this kid! He¡¯s so full of himself. He¡¯s much better than the other two weak little kids. This kid will definitely be sold to a good family.¡±


    As she said that, she reached out to pull Er Bao over.


    Er Bao was so scared that he bit his lips tightly and waved the wooden stick randomly. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me. Don¡¯t touch me, or else I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±


    The old woman accidentally got hit a few times and was hopping mad.


    She pounced over and used her fat body to hold Er Bao down. She took out the wooden stick from his hand. ¡°Bastard, how dare you hit me?! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡±


    As she said that, she took the wooden stick and was about to hit Er Bao. She looked extremely fierce and scared San Bao and Si Bao so much that they cried. ¡°Er Bao! Don¡¯t hit Er Bao.¡±


    Notes:


    [1]Er = Chinese character for 2, referring to second brother


    [2]San = Chinese character for 3, referring to third brother


    [3]Si = Chinese character for 4, referring to fourth brother


    [4]Wu = Chinese character for 5, referring to fifth sister


    [5]Da Bao = Eldest Brothe

 Chapter 2

    Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression turned cold. She rushed over at lightning speed and kicked the joint of the old woman¡¯s leg, making her kneel on the ground. Then, she quickly reached out and snatched the wooden stick from her hand.


    Although Mo Ruyue was naturally cold, she had her bottom line and principles. She would not even bother to exchange her child for silver to survive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling the children anymore. You can get lost. ¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes widened as she knelt on the ground and cursed, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! I¡¯ve already found a buyer. How will I explain it to them if I don¡¯t sell just because you say so?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. She placed the wooden stick on the woman¡¯s neck and slightly lowered it. ¡°I said I¡¯m not selling! Do you have any more questions?¡±


    The old woman was shocked and almost choked to death. She quickly said, ¡°I-I- I ¡­ We can talk this out. Ruyue¡­ The broker is doing this for your good. You became a widow as soon as you got married, and the Qin family even ruthlessly kicked you out of the house. You have no obligation to help Qin Ming raise these five children.¡±


    ¡°You guys are so poor now. I want to help you. If you sell these three extras, you can eat meat and wear new clothes, right?¡±


    Er Bao was still shocked by the words of the bad mother that she would not sell them out. When he heard the old woman¡¯s words, he immediately rushed over vigilantly.


    His tiny fist pounded on her body. ¡°If you dare to sell my brothers and me, I¡¯ll kill you! We¡¯re not useless¡­@


    San Bao and Si Bao also ran over hurriedly. They shared the same hatred with Er Bao. They carefully kicked the old woman a few times. After that, they quietly hid behind Er Bao.


    The old woman was so angry that she wanted to curse, ¡°B*stards¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    The stick on her neck suddenly pressed down as soon as she opened her mouth. Her face turned red from the pain, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Er Bao was stunned, thinking, ¡®Is the bad woman protecting us?¡¯


    San Bao and Si Bao stuck out their dirty heads. They looked at the angry old woman and the cold Mo Ruyue. They looked even more afraid.


    Their bad mother was so scary. Was she going to hit someone again?


    Mo Ruyue was not in the mood to care about the children¡¯s emotions. Her significant movement just now caused the blood on her forehead to flow continuously. She was so dizzy that she could barely stand.


    But even if she was going to faint, she had to drive the old woman away first.


    ¡°Old woman, we didn¡¯t sign a contract and didn¡¯t have a deposit. The so-called deal was just a verbal deal. I¡¯m going back on my word now. You can get lost.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°But if you continue to have ideas about these children, I¡¯ll send you to the west[1] right now.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she grabbed the old woman¡¯s neck ruthlessly. Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as if she would immediately take the old woman¡¯s life if she dared to disagree!


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t dare to. Business can¡¯t be done, but benevolence and righteousness still exist! Cough cough¡­ Ruyue, let me go. I¡¯ll leave now, leave now.¡± The old woman coughed when she saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s face covered in blood. She didn¡¯t dare to disagree.


    As soon as Mo Ruyue let go, the old woman ran away, not even daring to say a word.


    This little wench¡¯s temperament had changed greatly as if she had become a different person. She was no longer as easy to bully as before.


    It was better for her to stay far away from such a lunatic.


    The villagers were very surprised to see that Mo Ruyue had managed to get rid of a troublesome and shrewd old woman. Their eyes were filled with shock. Could it be that Mo Ruyue had lost too much blood and become a fool? Why did she suddenly become so kind and decide not to sell these children?


    Mo Ruyue looked at the chattering villagers, and a hint of impatience appeared in her eyes. ¡°Close the door! It¡¯s so noisy.¡±


    The neighbors instantly shut up. After they closed their mouths, they felt strange. Why should they be afraid of such a lonely girl who brought misfortune to her husband?


    Er Bao was also scared and surprised by Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions. However, since Mo Ruyue would not sell him and his younger brothers, he obediently went to close the door and shut the neighbors out.


    The courtyard gradually quieted down. Er Bao was still holding his younger brothers in each hand. He quietly hid behind the door and looked at Mo Ruyue without saying a word.


    They were afraid that if they said something wrong, they would be sold out by their bad mother again.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. After all the people had left, her legs went soft, and she fell to the table. Her stomach was growling again, and her head was dizzy as if it was going to explode.


    She was really hungry, and she needed to replenish her energy urgently.


    Just as she thought of this, an infinite space mixed with green and khaki suddenly appeared in Mo Ruyue¡¯s bloodied vision.


    In her sight, there was a large piece of farmland in space. There were only a few weeds in the farmland and no crops. But in the middle of the farmland, there was a big house that looked like a mushroom village. There was a dry spring in front of the door as if waiting for someone to dig that spring.


    Was this the portable space mentioned in farming novels?


    Mo Ruyue was surprised for a while but quickly accepted this magical golden finger setting.


    In any case, even the strange thing of her passing through the book after her death had happened, so a cheat didn¡¯t seem so strange anymore.


    Mo Ruyue sniffed the air in the space and realized that she wasn¡¯t as hungry as before. She had also regained some strength. She walked towards the mushroom village and found a huge smart refrigerator in the corner of the house, but it was still not turned on.


    Next to the refrigerator, there was an open kitchenette, a steel knife, an electric stove, a pressure cooker, and all the basic modern kitchenware, but they were all in an unopened state.


    Mo Ruyue reached out and touched it. She realized that she seemed to have touched a barrier. She could see the kitchen but couldn¡¯t walk in.


    Perhaps, she needed to do something to activate this space.


    Since it was a space for farming and cooking, perhaps she would have to first plant something in the fields outside before opening the utensils inside.


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows. The problem is that I¡¯m injured now and about to faint from hunger. There¡¯s nothing to fill my stomach in this space. Without strength, how can I feed myself before solving the problem?


    Even though Mo Ruyue was puzzled, she was not the type to wallow in self-pity. She was planning to leave the space and return to reality to think of a solution. In the end, she had just walked out of the door when the blood on her forehead suddenly dripped onto the dry spring.


    The next moment¡­


    The eye of the spring suddenly burst out with a dazzling light, and then the blood was magically absorbed. The next moment, the spring¡¯s eye emitted a clear fragrance of spring water mixed with the smell of flowers.


    An idea flashed in Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind. She squatted down and drank a few mouthfuls of spring water. She felt as if her whole body had been washed. She was completely refreshed. The wound on her head didn¡¯t hurt as much, her stomach didn¡¯t seem so hungry, and the strength she had lost was gradually coming back.


    This space was still somewhat useful.


    Mo Ruyue stood up in satisfaction and looked at the white space not far away. Perhaps when she opened up the current space, there would be more surprises in the white space!


    Since she had already transmigrated into this book and gotten rid of the assassin¡¯s life of braving the wind and rain, she could live here and farm in peace.


    Wasn¡¯t this what she had wanted in her previous life?


    Notes:


    [1]send you to the west: send you to the afterlife

 Chapter 3

    Mo Ruyue opened her eyes and returned to the small, broken-down house. She heard San bao and Si Bao crying softly. ¡°Er Bao, I¡¯m so hungry that my stomach keeps growling¡­¡±


    Er Bao also touched his empty stomach. He looked in fear in Mo Ruyue¡¯s direction and said softly, ¡°Shush, don¡¯t wake the bad woman up. She¡¯s hungry too¡­ What if she wants to sell us for food again?¡±


    Before he could finish, he saw Mo Ruyue slowly open her eyes and look at him expressionlessly. He was so scared that he fell to the ground.


    When San Bao and Si Bao saw Er Bao like this, they were even more frightened. They looked at Mo Ruyue in fear and cried, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t sell us. We are not hungry. We won¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    The children¡¯s cries made Mo Ruyue extremely frustrated.


    ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll throw you to the servant girl!¡± Mo Ruyue said coldly. The three little fellows were so frightened that they covered their mouths and widened their eyes in horror.


    She had just experienced the feeling of hunger and knew it wasn¡¯t good. Since Mo Ruyue had decided to stay and live a good life, she couldn¡¯t just watch these little rascals starve to death.


    She stood up and found that her body had recovered, so she went to get some food first.


    Mo Ruyue walked around the small mud house and found that these houses were indeed very dilapidated, especially the tiny kitchen. When she raised her head, a few light rays could be seen on the roof.


    She suspected that when it rained, the roof would probably leak. The kitchen was empty, and there were only a few steamed buns on the chopping board that smelled like stinky food.


    Only a few leaves were in the basket, and most of them had turned yellow.


    This little thing definitely couldn¡¯t be eaten!


    Mo Ruyue looked at the empty room and the three kids behind the door who were crying for food. In the end, she decided to go hunting. This was the fastest way to solve their problem.


    These skinny kids really needed some meat to nourish their bodies.


    Otherwise, it would be even more difficult to deal with them if they became ill.


    Mo Ruyue made up her mind. She pulled a roll of rope from the wall and strode to Er Bao¡¯s side. The three children were so frightened that they screamed. They thought that she was going to tie them up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± Mo Ruyue shouted angrily. She directly grabbed Er Bao¡¯s collar and blocked them at the door. She said coldly, ¡°Did the other two go into the mountains?¡±


    Er Bao was so frightened that he kept trembling. ¡°A-a-are you going to kidnap Da Bao? I won¡¯t allow you to go!¡±


    As he said this, the brave little guy actually suppressed his fear and hugged Mo Ruyue¡¯s leg. He pulled her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to hurt my big brother.¡±


    When San Bao and Si Bao saw this, they also cried and hugged Mo Ruyue¡¯s legs. They followed suit and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t harm big brother!¡±


    However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned cold and scared San Bao and Si Bao so much that they trembled and dropped to the ground. They did not dare to hug her anymore!


    Only Er Bao was still struggling, but he did not dare to look at Mo Ruyue¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t really beat up a little brat, so she could only say with a black face, ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring them back. You take care of your little brothers and wait for me to come back.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t hit Da Bao and throw away Wu Bao?¡± Er Bao was in disbelief.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows, her face cold. ¡°But if you don¡¯t let go, they¡¯ll be eaten by wild beasts once the sky turns dark, never to return.¡±


    Er Bao was still young, after all. Upon hearing such a threat, he immediately let go in fear. With tears in his eyes, he begged pitifully, ¡°Bad¡­ Mother, you have to save Da Bao and Wu Bao.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart softened a little when she saw Er Bao¡¯s big, watery eyes. The next moment, she pulled a long face and pushed him aside. ¡°Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    After that, she picked up the rope and quickly left the house.


    Mo Ruyue followed the route described in the book and found the back of the mountain. At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and the sky was gradually darkening. The mountain forest was shrouded in a dangerous atmosphere.


    As a killer in her previous life, tracking and counter-tracking were compulsory courses for Mo Ruyue. She followed the child¡¯s footprints and some small clues and quickly chose the southwest direction, looking for a steep slope.


    Not long after, she heard the howl of a wild beast. It was similar to the sound of a pig, but it had a bit more ferocity and bloodthirst.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she immediately rushed down the hill. A dark brown beast shadow jumped down from the hill and crashed into a locust tree that wasn¡¯t too thick.


    It was an adult wild boar. Its two tusks curved down, flashing with a cold light as if it was eager to find prey to sacrifice to its teeth.


    With a crack, the locust tree broke.


    A gray figure fell, mixed with the clear cry of a child!


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression changed. Seeing that Da Bao had fallen under the wild boar¡¯s claws, she immediately picked up a stone and ruthlessly threw it at the wild boar¡¯s hoof.


    Her eyesight was extraordinary, so her accuracy was naturally remarkable.


    The wild boar let out a blood-curdling screech and subconsciously let go of Da Bao due to the intense pain. However, it exploded with an even more intense rage the next moment and opened its mouth to bite Da Bao.


    The line between life and death!


    No matter how brave and calm Da Bao was, he was only an eleven-year-old child. When he saw the wild boar open its fierce fangs, he subconsciously closed his eyes in fear.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a slender figure pouncing over and directly crashing into the wild boar.


    ¡°Bad woman!¡±


    Da Bao recognized him at a glance. The person who saved him was actually his evil stepmother, Mo Ruyue. Why was she here?


    And why did she suddenly become so powerful that she was not even afraid of wild boars?


    In the past, this woman was so pretentious that she would even scream when she saw a snake.


    A black line appeared on Mo Ruyue¡¯s forehead. She lifted Da Bao up with a straight face and hung him on a tree. She warned coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then stay here.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the wild boar that had been knocked off course just now came back again with a murderous rage. It wanted to bite the thin human Mo Ruyue to death!


    Da Bao¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes were filled with nervousness. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    However, Mo Ruyue did not panic. She did not run and even stood where she was. When the wild boar was about to pounce on her, she suddenly attacked. She grabbed the front hooves of the wild boar with both hands and tore it apart!


    The wild boar¡¯s skin was thick and rough, and ordinary sharp weapons couldn¡¯t hurt it at all. So Mo Ruyue could only use her instantaneous explosive power and fighting skills to beat the wild boar as a strong opponent.


    When the wild boar was no longer able to attack in close range, Mo Ruyue suddenly flipped over and rode on the back of the wild boar.


    Then, she took out the sickle from her pocket and dug out the wild boar¡¯s eye. She then found an old wound on the wild boar¡¯s body and stabbed it ruthlessly.


    After a high-pitched shriek, this troublesome wild boar finally fell down, throwing up dust on the ground, covering Mo Ruyue¡¯s face.


    Da Bao¡¯s entire body stiffened as he looked at Mo Ruyue as if he didn¡¯t know her anymore. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed a wild boar by yourself?!!¡±


    Was this still an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife?


    Even the strongest hunter in the village would not dare to fight an adult wild boar alone. Usually, a few strong men would attack together, and only with the help of a trap design could they hunt the wild boar.


    Previously, Mo Ruyue was lazy and stupid, and her body was still weak. She would fall sick every three days and fall seriously ill every five days. Every day, other than ordering the children at home to work, she would wander around the village and spread rumors. When people came to their door, she would cry and beg for mercy and apologize.


    This kind of stupid woman who bullied the weak and feared the strong had long reached the point of being despised by people!


    However, in order to save him, she killed an adult wild boar with her own hands!

 Chapter 4

    Mo Ruyue glanced at him. ¡°Can you come down by yourself? If your legs go soft, I¡¯ll catch you.¡±


    ¡°No need! Whose legs are soft!¡±


    Da Bao immediately straightened his back and said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m very bold. Even if you didn¡¯t come just now, I could still fight to the death with the wild boar. ¡±


    As he spoke, he nimbly slid down from the tree.


    He glanced at Mo Ruyue and walked over awkwardly. ¡°Just now¡­ thank you for saving me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. She was still not very good at getting along with children and could not say any comforting words. However, she felt that it was not bad for Da Bao to be able to recover from the fear of death so quickly.


    ¡°Come and help cut down a few trees. They don¡¯t have to be too thick. Make a simple trailer. We have to bring the wild boars back.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said simply, ¡°It can be eaten and sold for money.¡±


    Wild boars were not easy to hunt, so they were more valuable in the market.


    This family was now so poor, and they only had a few mouths to feed. She had to kill this wild boar in order to get her first pot of gold. Then, she would buy some seeds and start up the farmland space. If she developed it well, there might be even bigger surprises.


    The more Mo Ruyue thought about it, the more motivated she became. However, Da Bao suddenly became angry. ¡°I still want to find my sister. She¡¯s only three and a half years old. She must have been frightened when you threw her deep into the mountains.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Da Bao suddenly glared at the wound on Mo Ruyue¡¯s head as if he wanted to smash her head and make it bleed again. However, when he saw the wound on Mo Ruyue¡¯s arm that was caused by the wild boar¡­


    He gritted his teeth again and turned around to leave in anger!


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Why is a little kid like you running around?¡± Mo Ruyue reached out and grabbed his little braids tightly. She pulled him in front of herself. ¡°I know where she is. We¡¯ll take her home together later.¡±


    She vaguely remembered that this book had written that when the original owner threw Tang Tang[1], she didn¡¯t dare to go deep into the mountains. She didn¡¯t have the strength to climb that far, so she just left the child on a small mountain road far away from home.


    If she had not wanted to save Da Bao just now, she would have found Tang Tang by now.


    Da bao was stunned for a moment and said doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯re that kind?¡±


    ¡°If you continue to dawdle, she might be eaten by the wild boar when it gets dark.¡± Mo Ruyue glanced at him coldly and stopped talking. She started to build the trailer.


    Da Bao gritted his teeth and looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s calm side profile. This bad woman was notorious for her misdeeds. He couldn¡¯t believe her nonsense.


    But¡­


    He thought of how Mo Ruyue had risked her life to save him and how she had fought with the wild boar.


    A hesitant light flashed in Da Bao¡¯s eyes. Maybe the bad woman suddenly became sober and a little better after being beaten up by him?


    At the thought of this, the look in Da Bao¡¯s eyes suddenly became more determined. He turned around and began to break the tree trunk without a word, but he still threatened, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to help you. I¡¯m trying to find Tang Tang as soon as possible. If you dare to have any ideas about my younger brothers or sister in the future, I¡­ I¡¯ll still beat you to death.¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed and replied in boredom, ¡°We¡¯ll see when your ¡®hand skills¡¯ and ¡®mouth skills¡¯ are as good as each other.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he glared at her fiercely. ¡°When I grow up, I would also be able to kill a wild boar by myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched, and she gave him a ¡®you¡¯ll see for yourself look.


    Da Bao was so angry that he broke off a tree branch that was as thick as an arm!


    Mo Ruyue used hemp rope to tie the wooden sticks into a simple trailer and then used the angle of the slope to push the wild boar down, and it rolled onto the trailer.


    Da Bao subconsciously looked at her again. The bad woman¡¯s brain had been smashed, but she had actually become smarter.


    Mo Ruyue dragged the rope. After all, it was still strenuous for her to pull up an adult wild boar. Even if she walked down the mountain road, it was still very difficult. She had only taken a few steps, but she was already panting from exhaustion.


    This body was too weak, and she hadn¡¯t eaten her fill yet, so she really couldn¡¯t use any strength now.


    At this moment, Da Bao snorted arrogantly. He snatched a piece of rope from her left shoulder and hung it over his shoulder. ¡°Why are you so weak!¡±


    Then, he bent down and used all his strength to drag the trailer frame!


    Although the veins on his forehead were bulging and his shoulder was bleeding, the amazing power of an eleven-year-old child was still not to be ignored.


    Mo Ruyue hurriedly supported him, and there was a rare hint of approval in her tone. ¡°Not bad, kid.¡±


    The original book only roughly mentioned that Da Bao was a child with good martial arts, but she did not expect that this child¡¯s strength and talent were off the charts to this extent.


    It was like Popeye had possessed him. Unfortunately, there was no spinach.


    Da Bao raised his eyebrows and looked at her smugly. It was as if he had finally regained some face. He worked harder to control the tow truck and even helped Mo Ruyue share a lot of the burden.


    When they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, Da Bao still had not seen his little sister. He was already a little anxious and was about to find Mo Ruyue to settle the score when he saw that she had already loosened the rope and was walking towards a sunken patch of grass.


    The lush grass had been crushed. The three-year-old girl was curled up with her eyes closed. Tears hung on her eyelashes, and her face was stained with grass and mud. She looked like a tiny kitten. Only her pink lips were slightly pouted, and the tip of her nose was moving up and down with her breathing, revealing a cute naivety.


    For a moment, Mo Ruyue felt pity for the child. When she bent down to pick up the child, she subconsciously softened her movements and was so careful that she didn¡¯t even notice it herself.


    Da Bao was shocked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my little sister?¡± Did she get bit by a snake and faint?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s tired from crying, so she¡¯s sleeping.¡± Mo Ruyue said indifferently.


    She was about to carry the child back when Da Bao suddenly opened his arms to stop her. ¡°I¡¯ll carry her back myself. I¡¯m strong.¡±


    His face was full of vigilance and worry, as if he was afraid that Mo Ruyue would not bring his sister back.


    Mo Ruyue raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re so small. How are you going to carry her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Don¡¯t you also need the help of this small body?¡± Da Bao snorted arrogantly.


    Then, he looked around and quickly ran to the side of the slope to cut off a few sections of vines. He quickly made a simple backpack with the vines and carefully put Tang Tang in. He even took off his tattered coat and covered Tang Tang with it.


    Mo Ruyue was surprised. I didn¡¯t expect this little guy to have such a gentle and delicate side, even though he looks so fierce.


    ¡°You carry her then. I¡¯ll tow the cart.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was planning to tow the cart down the mountain, but Da Bao pulled the rope again without a word and said disdainfully, ¡°This weight is nothing.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t force herself. Her body was indeed not strong enough to bear the weight of the entire cart, but¡­


    She looked at the bloodstains on Da Bao¡¯s body. Some were from the wild boar, some were caused by thorns, some were made by the rope, and some old wounds that had not been treated well had festered.


    Many of those old injuries were caused by the original owner.


    Notes:


    [1]Tang Tang is the name of the little girl, the youngest sibling earlier referred to as Wu Bao, which is apparently her pet name.

 Chapter 5

    Mo Ruyue sighed unconsciously. She suddenly put down the rope and said in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m going to pick some herbs.¡±


    As an assassin, it was common for them to bleed and get injured. Their missions were often dangerous and confidential, so they couldn¡¯t go to the hospital or clinic to treat their injuries. If the situation was critical, survival in the wild was the only way to survive. Therefore, in addition to learning various survival skills, they also had to learn herbal knowledge in case of emergencies.


    Mo Ruyue picked some herbs she was familiar with along the way.


    Da Bao looked at her in surprise as she threw a large handful of prickly vegetables into the cart. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you pulling out so many thorny vegetables? I can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°These are called thistles. You can rub the tender leaves or flowers and apply them to wounds. It can quickly stop the bleeding, dispel blood clots, and reduce swelling. It also has antibacterial properties.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s antibacterial?¡± Da Bao was a little confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s to kill the poisonous insects on your wounds. A poisonous bug that you can¡¯t see with your eyes. ¡± As Mo Ruyue spoke, she picked some wormwood, white grass root, and hairy money grass, all of which could be used to treat bruises, diarrhea, and other diseases.


    There were many children at home, and all of them were weak, so these herbs could be used.


    However, Da Bao looked at her with a complicated expression as she skillfully picked the herbs. He was even more puzzled. ¡°You¡­ How do you know so much? I¡¯ve never heard that you could recognize herbs.¡±


    If the bad woman could recognize so many herbs, why didn¡¯t she find a way to cure herself when she was sick and couldn¡¯t get out of bed?


    Mo Ruyue looked at him indifferently and said expressionlessly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you knew it in the past, as long as you know it in the future.¡±


    After saying that, she pulled the cart and walked down the mountain without looking back. She had a ¡®don¡¯t come near me look on her face, which was a sign that she refused to talk.


    Da Bao pursed his lips and quickly followed with his sister on his back. He helped her drag the cart down as usual, but the combination of mother and son and the wild boar was too harmonious and strange.


    On their way home, they attracted the attention of the villagers. Some were curious about the wild boar¡¯s origin, while others said bad things.


    ¡°How did they get such a big wild boar?¡±


    ¡°This wild boar can be sold for a lot of money! Did they pick up the prey left by the hunters?¡±


    ¡°I think Mo Ruyue is crazy poor. She can even sell her own child. What else can she not do?¡±


    In addition to those who were making sarcastic remarks, there were also some onlookers who tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Ruyue, although you and Qin Ming are not fated to be husband and wife, you still joined the family after praying to heaven and earth. You also have to raise these children up. You can¡¯t really be crazy and sell them to human traffickers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you really sell Qin Ming¡¯s son, he won¡¯t be able to live in peace in the afterlife.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was already so tired that her heart was filled with irritation. Now that she was surrounded and unable to move, she suddenly swept a cold glance around. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, the murderous intent in her eyes frightened everyone.


    Everyone shut up in unison.


    However, in the silence, Da Bao suddenly put down the rope and said fiercely, ¡°You crazy woman, you actually called someone to buy the children. You big liar!¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s heart, which had just been soothed by Mo Ruyue, turned cold in an instant.


    He rushed over and gave Mo Ruyue a hard kick, then turned around and rushed back home, leaving behind some harsh words.


    ¡°You dare to sell my brother? I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned. A burst of pain came from her calf, but for an assassin who had been walking on the edge of death all year round, it was just a harmless kick.


    However, the aura around her was still cold. ¡°This heartless brat! He changed his attitude faster than someone flips the pages of a book.¡±


    Mo Ruyue pulled a long face and dragged the wooden cart home with great effort.


    Fortunately, the house was not far. She had just dragged it to the neighbor¡¯s door when she saw Da Bao rushing out in a hurry, almost knocking her away.


    ¡°You! Why did you come back by yourself?¡±


    Da Bao saw blood oozing out of Mo Ruyue¡¯s arm and grabbed the rope with some guilt. However, he still said fiercely, ¡°You didn¡¯t sell my brothers. Why didn¡¯t you say so just now?¡±


    Mo Ruyue stretched out her left leg to show him the footprint. She sneered. ¡°You would believe me just because I told you?¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier, and his ears turned red. It was unknown if it was from anger or embarrassment.


    But he didn¡¯t talk back anymore. He just took a handful of medicinal herbs from the cart and crushed them, then fiercely stuffed them into Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡­ you deal with the wound. I¡¯ll tow the cart.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he was about to drag the cart home.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes swept over and saw the woman standing at the neighbor¡¯s door. She suddenly pressed on Da Bao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You stand there first.¡±


    Da Bao was stunned for a moment. He instinctively shook off her hand vigilantly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Exchange for food.¡± Mo Ruyue had never mistreated herself. After hunting a wild boar, she would first make a delicious meal to feed her stomach before thinking about selling it for money.


    She looked at the surprised woman who was leaning against the door and calmly pointed to the wild boar on the cart and asked, ¡°Juan Zi, do you want wild boar meat? I want to exchange it for some rice.¡±


    Although Aunt Liu had seen Mo Ruyue beat the old woman away with her own eyes, Mo Ruyue¡¯s image as a vicious stepmother was deeply rooted in her heart. She was still a little unwilling to deal with Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Even if I give you the rice, the children will still go hungry. Mo Ruyue, is your heart made of stone? Although Da Bao is strong and was able to take down this big wild boar, he¡¯s definitely half dead. You still want to eat it all for yourself?¡±


    As a neighbor, Aunt Liu had seen with her own eyes how much these children had suffered at the hands of Mo Ruyue. She also knew that Da Bao was born with divine strength, so it was not impossible for this child to be able to kill a wild boar.


    However, Da Bao¡¯s little face suddenly blushed, and he said uncomfortably, ¡°Grandma Liu, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    He pointed at Mo Ruyue and said with a straight face, ¡°She killed the wild boar. She saved me from the hooves of the wild boar.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Mo Ruyue killed a wild boar to save you?¡± Aunt Liu¡¯s face was full of doubt.


    She quickly jogged over and pried open the wild boar¡¯s mouth to take a look, muttering, ¡°Was this wild boar a dying, diseased pig? How could Mo Ruyue¡­¡±


    However, after checking, the wild boar was indeed a strong and healthy adult boar with an off-the-charts combat power.


    Aunt Liu was stunned, ¡°Mo Ruyue¡­ Did you secretly eat some great strength pill? How did you suddenly become so powerful? And¡­¡±


    And she didn¡¯t seem that bad anymore?


    Mo Ruyue looked at her impatiently. ¡°Are you going to exchange? If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±


    As she said that, she turned around and went to knock on the door of another house.


    Aunt Liu sighed and quickly said, ¡°Stop knocking. Who in this village still wants to see you? Even if you knock on the door, no one will open it for you.¡±


    She looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s indifferent face and couldn¡¯t go on. She muttered softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want much wild boar meat, just a leg. I¡¯ll give you more rice, not for you, but for the kids. Don¡¯t let them go hungry.¡±


    She thought that Mo Ruyue would ignore her, but when Aunt Liu came out with two bags of rice and some small vegetables, she saw Mo Ruyue raise the knife in her hand and cut off a pig¡¯s trotter.


    Then, she handed it to her expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s a different matter. I promised to exchange it with you.¡±


    Aunt Liu looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s stern face. Her hands were covered in blood as she held the pig trotter. Her face was cold and domineering as if she looked down on the world. Aunt Liu hurriedly wiped her hands before taking the pig trotter. She even forgot to say ¡®thank you.


    Mo Ruyue took the grains with a cold face and nodded calmly at Aunt Liu. Together with Da Bao, she pulled the cart back to the small broken house and closed the door directly.


    Aunt Liu looked at the pig trotter in her hand in a daze. ¡°This, this, this¡­ Is this still the Mo Ruyue who used to be so scared that she would almost jump up to the sky just by killing a chicken? How did she become so powerful all of a sudden?¡±


    However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s posture just now was like a strong man who could kill a big wild boar!


    Hopefully, she will change for the better and raise the children well.

 Chapter 6

    In the kitchen, Mo Ruyue looked at the empty table. There were only a few grains left in the salt jar. It wasn¡¯t even enough to cook today, let alone to marinate meat.


    This was real poverty opening the door to more poverty, poverty to the extreme!


    At this moment, Er Bao and San Bao walked hand in hand. They pushed and shoved each other as if they were afraid to take the initiative to talk to Mo Ruyue.


    Mo Ruyue was still annoyed, and when she saw this, she pulled a long face. ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡±


    The two little ones immediately stood up straight. Er Bao said carefully, ¡°Bad¡­ mother, thank you for saving big brother and bringing Tang Tang back. I¡¯ll cook. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Only then did Mo Ruyue remember that the original owner of the book had always been a lazy person who had food to eat and clothes to wear. She had always enslaved a few children to do laundry, cook, and work to earn money.


    Er Bao could step on a small stool to cook and take care of his sister at a young age.


    Mo Ruyue pointed at the stove, ¡°One of you chop the firewood, and the other should start the fire. I¡¯ll cook. ¡±


    She spoke in a commanding tone, and the two children didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. They quickly got to work and only dared to whisper behind Mo Ruyue¡¯s back.


    ¡°My bad mother has really become a better person. She doesn¡¯t even force me to cook anymore!¡± Er Bao said in surprise.


    San Bao licked his cracked front teeth and said in all seriousness, ¡°Maybe¡­ bad mother also thinks that Er Bao¡¯s cooking is too unpalatable.¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s face turned black, and he said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s unpalatable, and you still eat after being toothless. A skinny monkey without teeth! You¡¯re so ugly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the ugly one!¡±


    San Bao took a deep breath, not convinced. He tried his best to keep his front teeth sharp. ¡°Er Bao is too chatty. All of you have lost your teeth before. This is called growing new teeth!¡±


    With that, the little guy angrily walked to the stove door with the firewood and sat down, muttering, ¡°Er Bao is so stupid! I¡¯m not a skinny monkey without teeth. I listened to Da Bao and threw my teeth into the waterhole. My teeth will grow back very soon.¡±


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s enlarged face. That pair of cold eyes stared at his broken teeth. San Bao was so scared that he fell off the small stool and almost cried out.


    Was the bad mother going to hit someone again?


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll start the fire.¡± The little guy covered his teeth, afraid that she would stare at him.


    However, Mo Ruyue only furrowed her brows and stood up. ¡°Your teeth will grow out in half a month.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she went out to wash the vegetables. Her back view was cold and delicate, but she still exuded a powerful aura.


    It took a while for San Bao to react. He did not get beaten up and even received the good news?


    ¡°Half a month¡­ fifteen days. I¡¯m going to have teeth soon!¡±


    San Bao had completely forgotten the fear he felt earlier. He looked at Er Bao smugly. ¡°Er Bao, just wait and see my new teeth.¡±


    Er Bao was at a loss for words.


    Childish!


    But¡­


    The little guy turned to look at Mo Ruyue¡¯s figure and muttered in his heart, ¡°When did my bad mother become so approachable? Was she consoling San Bao just now?


    It must be an illusion!


    Mo Ruyue removed the two hind legs, washed the rice, and steamed it. Only then did she break down the remaining meat. After washing it, she tried to bring it into the portable space. She didn¡¯t expect it to really work.


    She had wanted to try and see if she could put the wild boar meat in the refrigerator.


    She didn¡¯t expect that when she stepped into the mushroom house this time, the decorations inside would change slightly.


    The refrigerator¡¯s cover was gone, and the indicator light automatically lit up, indicating that it was in an ¡®operating¡¯ state.


    Mo Ruyue raised her eyebrows, opened the refrigerator, and put the wild boar meat in the freezer. Then, she felt a slight fluctuation of qi in the space of the mushroom house again.


    Mo Ruyue closed the refrigerator and subconsciously looked at the kitchen space that she couldn¡¯t get close to earlier. This time, she didn¡¯t feel the invisible barrier and walked directly into this open space!


    Not only that, but when she successfully entered the kitchen, the originally empty storage cabinet suddenly became full of several bottles and jars.


    Mo Ruyue picked them up and looked at them. Sugar jar, salt jar, cooking wine, soy sauce, soy sauce, aged sauce, thirteen spices¡­


    They seemed to be ingredients that could be used to process wild boar meat!


    It seemed that she was right. The unlocking of the space was related to her operation in reality.


    Now, she had only brought back wild boar meat and unlocked the refrigerator and kitchen.


    In the future, the farmland outside would also be put to use. She could make use of this space to produce her own food and become rich through hard work.


    Satisfied, Mo Ruyue brought out all the useful seasonings and marinated the pig trotters. Then, she reminded San Bao, ¡°Big fire! Prepare to braise the pig¡¯s feet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s braised? But it sounds delicious.¡± San Bao felt like drooling when he heard the name. Without a word, he started to add more firewood.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t answer his question. She poured oil into the pot, and when the oil was hot, she added the sugar. She stirred it until it melted and waited for it to boil until it was bubbling. Then she poured in the pork trotter, stir-fried it well, and colored it slowly.


    She looked at the anxious San Bao again. ¡°Little fire.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­ a small fire.¡± San bao smelled the fragrance that was slowly rising from the pot. He was like a recorder. He could not think of what Mo Ruyue was saying at all. He numbly took out a few pieces of firewood that were burning well.


    His big eyes were still looking at Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand movements. He subconsciously said, ¡°Mother, the pork trotters you stir-fried are so fragrant. It¡¯s definitely better than Er Bao¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Er Bao, who was still chopping firewood outside and smelling the fragrance, could not hold back any longer. ¡°¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t get along with a little brat!


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything. When the color of the pig trotters became darker, she added the wine and poured it along the pan ring. Then she added the raw and old soy sauce, five-spice powder, and stir-fried evenly. She stewed it for a while and added salt to season it.


    ¡°Heat it up and collect the juice,¡± she said expressionlessly.


    San Bao had long been staring at it. He was standing on the small stool and was close to licking the soup in the pot. Therefore, he did not hear her.


    Mo Ruyue looked speechlessly at the gluttonous little guy, but when she saw his thin face, her heart ached again.


    Just as she was about to add the firewood, she saw Er Bao jogging in. ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire. San Bao is just unreliable.¡±


    In fact, after the little guy added more fire, his eyes had been glued to the pot for a long time, and he tried hard not to drool.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up. She didn¡¯t expect that she had only gotten her chef¡¯s certificate for this mission. Now, as she looked at the two little ones standing by the stove, waiting to be fed, she inexplicably felt that cooking wasn¡¯t a boring thing. It was just a matter of filling her stomach!


    When the soup was thick, Mo Ruyue added some MSG and scooped up the pig trotters. Then, she heard the sound of saliva being swallowed, as if someone was drinking water.


    Mo Ruyue glanced at the two of them indifferently. ¡°You want to eat?¡±


    Er Bao and San Bao had also forgotten how afraid they were of her in the past. They nodded their heads hurriedly. Like little hamsters who were crying for food, their eyes were filled with desire!


    Mo Ruyue coldly and heartlessly covered the braised pork trotter, blocking the fiery gazes of the two little fellows.


    ¡°Er Bao, go to the back and call your elder brother and Si Bao back. San Bao, wake your younger sister up and set the table, bowls, and chopsticks.¡±


    As the cart was broken, Da Bao brought Si Bao to the bamboo forest to cut bamboo. He planned to make a strong cart when he came back so that he could sell wild boar meat in the market.


    Er Bao was in a hurry to eat the meat. Upon hearing that, he quickly ran in the direction of the small bamboo forest.


    San bao looked at Mo Ruyue for a while. When he realized that his bad mother really wouldn¡¯t feed him a bit first, he drooped his little head and went to ¡®work.¡¯


    After the time it took to burn a stick of incense, Mo Ruyue sat on the main seat and looked calmly at the few children who didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Still not eating?¡±


    San Bao swallowed his saliva and stared at the braised pig¡¯s feet. He said bitterly, ¡°Mother¡­ you can eat first.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stand at the ceremony. She picked up a piece of pig trotter and said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m only in charge of cooking. I don¡¯t know how to feed you. If you don¡¯t want to eat, then you can just stay hungry.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Da Bao glared at her as if he was dissatisfied with her threatening his younger brother and sister.


    However, Mo Ruyue only sneered and calmly took a bite of the pig trotter. The fragrant juice spread between her lips and teeth, making the little ones drool.

 Chapter 7

    Qin Tang Tang, who had been crying her heart out, had an empty stomach. When she saw this, she stretched out her skinny little hand and carefully tugged at Da Bao¡¯s clothes. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The rest of the brothers also looked at Da Bao in unison. If the bad woman got angry, only Da Bao could beat her. That was why they had the confidence to move their chopsticks when their big brother said they could eat.


    Da Bao had also been famished for a long time. When he saw his sister¡¯s baby-like eyes, he did not say anything and directly picked up the plate and gave her two pieces of pig trotters.


    Then, he put the plate back and said to his brothers, ¡°If you want to eat, take it yourself. She can¡¯t finish that much by herself.¡±


    San Bao immediately smiled happily, revealing his teeth. However, this could not reduce his appetite.


    He quickly picked up a pig trotter and put it into his mouth. Then, he narrowed his eyes in delight. ¡°Delicious! Er Bao, it¡¯s much better than your cooking!¡±


    Er Bao was busy gnawing on the pork trotter and did not have the time to scold him. However, he rolled his eyes silently. There¡¯s food, but it can¡¯t stop you from talking.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the five little fellows who were wolfing down their food without batting an eyelid. A rare gentleness appeared in her eyes as if this kind of trivial family life was not bad.


    At least these days were full of fireworks!


    But on the surface, she still kept a straight face and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t just eat meat. It¡¯s not balanced in nutrition.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the four little ones stopped at the same time. They bit on the pig trotters in fear, not knowing whether to vomit or continue eating.


    Only Da Bao glanced at Mo Ruyue, then gave his siblings some vegetables and cucumbers each. ¡°You have to eat every dish. You can¡¯t be picky.¡±


    The chubby little Tang Tang was the first to nod. She was obviously very clingy to Da Bao. ¡°Big brother is right. I¡¯m the most obedient. I¡¯ll eat the vegetables.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up. For the first time, she reached out and patted Qin Tang Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Only obedient children get to eat meat.¡±


    Da Bao was so vigilant that he almost used his chopsticks to slap Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand away. He thought that she was going to hit his sister.


    When he saw this, he froze and dropped his chopsticks!


    Mo Ruyue glanced at him, ¡°Tired? You can¡¯t even hold your chopsticks properly?¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡±


    Da Bao immediately picked up the chopsticks and washed them. When he came back, he looked at Mo Ruyue arrogantly and said in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be tired, right? You¡¯ve never done dirty work before, but today you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue put down her bowl and chopsticks, wiped her mouth calmly, and then stretched lazily. ¡°Good that you know I¡¯m tired. After dinner, you guys clean up the kitchen and this place. I¡¯m going to lie down for a while.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t force herself. This body was too weak. After running around for a day, she really needed to rest to recover her essence, qi, and spirit.


    Hearing this, Da Bao and the others did not seem surprised and nodded in agreement.


    When she woke up, the moon was already high up in the sky.


    Mo Ruyue felt refreshed all over, except for the pain from her wound.


    She got up and prepared to bring the herbs she had picked today into her portable space. She wanted to process them with spring water. Perhaps there would be a surprise.


    Unexpectedly, when she came out, she saw Da Bao squatting in the corner, gritting his teeth and crushing the herbs. Then, he closed his eyes and applied them to his wounds. He frowned in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and took the herbs from his hands. She directly took off Da Bao¡¯s shirt, revealing his back and shoulders that were mottled with scars. Her pupils could not help but shrink.


    Such a young child had suffered so many external injuries. It was heart-wrenching to see his skin and flesh split open. He had even helped her drag the wild boar back today.


    She really didn¡¯t want his life anymore!


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Da Bao was shocked and quickly wrapped his clothes around himself. He shouted at her in embarrassment and anger, ¡°I can do it myself. I don¡¯t need your fake kindness.¡±


    ¡°Can you apply the medicine on your own?¡± Mo Ruyue looked at him coldly, but Da Bao¡¯s ears quietly turned red. However, no one noticed it in the dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I have my own way,¡± he said fiercely.


    ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t a warm-hearted person. Since the other party didn¡¯t care about it, she wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to give him a helping hand.


    Mo Ruyue ignored Da Bao and directly washed and crushed the herbs. Then, she silently treated her injured shoulder.


    The smell of crushed fresh herbs was not as good as the smell of dried herbs. Coupled with the smell on her body that was hard to hide, she was a little dazed for a moment. It had been many years since she had smelled this smell.


    Mo Ruyue felt like puking when she smelled it. Moreover, these herbs had not been purified, and they still hurt when applied to the wound. It did not feel good.


    She unconsciously looked at Da Bao, who smelled even stronger than her. Then, she thought of the tattered clothes on the children and made up her mind. She would wake up early the next day and go to the market to sell the wild boar to buy clothes for her little cubs.


    She was definitely not feeling sorry for these little brats!


    He simply thought that the rags smelled bad and were in her way!


    When she came out after washing her face, she saw that Da Bao was already holding a pile of bamboo and building a cart. Er Bao and San Bao were helping by the side. The three little guys¡¯ dark foreheads were covered with fine beads of sweat. They had obviously been working for a while.


    Mo Ruyue was just about to speak when she heard the wooden door being knocked on violently several times.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue, open the door! Why are you pretending to be dead?¡± A woman¡¯s sharp voice came from outside the door. It was very unpleasant.


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows. Coming to look for bad luck early in the morning, who came to look for death?


    At this time, Da Bao walked to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side with a cold and serious face. ¡°Grandma and Auntie are here. They must have heard about the wild boar!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Er Bao and San Bao quickly picked up the bamboo and guarded the front of the cart as if they were protecting their pig trotters.


    ¡°Big brother, the wild boar meat is ours. We can¡¯t let the bad guys take it away,¡± San Bao said nervously.


    Mo Ruyue saw that they were on guard and said calmly, ¡°Continue to finish up the cart. I¡¯ll send them away.¡±


    With that, she went forward and opened the door.


    Mo Ruyue stood at the door with a frosty expression. ¡°Are you calling for a ghost in the middle of the night?¡±


    Mother Qin¡¯s figure was short but round. Her head was tied up with a yellow cloth, and her face was full of wrinkles, which made her look even more fierce.


    ¡°Stop putting on an act!¡± She spat out the moment she opened her mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring back a wild boar? Where¡¯s the wild boar? Hand it over!¡±


    Mo Ruyue reached out and pressed on her shoulder. She used a technique and pressed on the gap between her shoulder blades. It hurt so much that the old lady bent over. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Mo Ruyue, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, what are you doing? Do you still want to beat your mother-in-law in public?¡±


    The second brother¡¯s wife, Madam Wang, was an extremely astute and petty woman. She was born with a pair of unlikable triangular eyes.


    At this moment, she was sizing Mo Ruyue up with an unfriendly expression. She seemed to be frightened by her current aura. ¡°Eldest sister-in-law, are you possessed?¡±


    As she said this, she even wanted to touch Mo Ruyue¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Mo Ruyue pushed her hand away.


    She sneered, ¡°The old lady is old, and her brain isn¡¯t good. But you¡¯re so young. Don¡¯t you bring your brain with you when you go out?¡±

 Chapter 8

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Madam Wang was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, how can you be so stingy! We¡¯re a family, no matter what. Mother-in-law is an elder. You¡¯re so lucky to have a wild boar. Don¡¯t you think you should be filial to your in-laws?¡±


    ¡°The news of Qin Ming¡¯s death just came back. I, the bride, and these five children were all treated as burdens by you and chased out of the Qin family!¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s face was cold. ¡°From that moment on, we had nothing to do with each other, and we were no longer a family. Your respected mother-in-law said this herself. Have you forgotten it so quickly?¡±


    Madam Wang choked, and her face turned green and white. ¡°Mother, you see¡­ after not seeing her for a few days, eldest sister-in-law¡¯s mouth is really getting more and more powerful. My words carry little weight. I can¡¯t win against her in an argument.¡±


    As she spoke, she pretended to wipe her tears.


    Mother Qin was even angrier. She raised her hand and was about to hit Mo Ruyue. ¡°You jinx, you¡¯re the one who killed my son. What¡¯s wrong with me kicking you out of the house?¡±


    When Da Bao saw this, he subconsciously clenched his fists and wanted to rush over to help.


    No matter what, Mo Ruyue was still a human yesterday. She even cooked for them personally. He could not let Mo Ruyue be bullied by these two bad women!


    However, he did not expect¡­


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand was as fast as lightning. She twisted the old lady¡¯s wrist backward. With just a little more force, she could break her wrist.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­ Help¡­ Murder! You crazy woman!!¡± Mother Qin immediately cursed in pain.


    Madam Wang was also so scared that she kept retreating. She didn¡¯t expect that the weak and easily bullied fool in the past would become so strong!


    ¡°You want to take advantage of me by snatching the wild boar meat?¡± Mo Ruyue sneered.


    ¡°What do you mean by snatching? This is the filial respect I deserve!¡± Mother Qin was still being stubborn when she felt a sharp pain in her wrist.


    ¡°Old lady, if I use a little more force, your hand will break. When that time comes, I don¡¯t mind giving you some meat to nourish you.¡± Mo Ruyue said with a murderous look.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ I don¡¯t want it anymore! No¡­¡± Mother Qin couldn¡¯t stand the pain and hurriedly struggled to push Mo Ruyue away.


    She originally wanted to say a few more words, but when she saw Mo Ruyue raise her hand, she subconsciously took a few steps back. She was so angry that her hands trembled. ¡°Mo Ruyue, you¡­ Just you wait! This old woman is not done with you. ¡±


    After she finished speaking, she glared at Madam Wang. ¡°Useless thing, what are you looking at! I¡¯m going back.¡±


    The two of them helped each other up and fled. Mo Ruyue sneered and kicked the door shut.


    She turned her head and saw Er Bao and San Bao, who was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth wide and said with a look of admiration.


    ¡°So powerful.¡±


    Mo Ruyue felt a little embarrassed for some reason, and her tone became even colder. ¡°It¡¯s so late, don¡¯t work on the cart. Go to sleep.¡±


    Then, she just glanced at Da Bao indifferently and went back to her room.


    This body was weak and tired easily. She needed to rest well before she could go to the market to do business tomorrow.


    But the next day, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t succeed in getting up. She had underestimated the weakness of this body. After yesterday¡¯s torment, this body couldn¡¯t take it and completely collapsed.


    Mo Ruyue felt light-headed, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself in the portable space. The sound of spring water was beside her ears, bringing a cool breeze.


    She sat up and drank a few mouthfuls of spring water. Only then did she feel the heat in her body subside and her strength recover a little.


    It seemed that she had to pick more herbs to nourish her body; otherwise, her body would not be able to withstand even a little bit of torment.


    At this moment, Mo Ruyue suddenly heard a series of mumbling sounds. It was so noisy that it made her feel a little upset.


    She opened her eyes and saw Si Bao and San Bao lying at the door. The two of them were secretly playing a finger-guessing game. They opened their mouths but did not dare to make a sound as if they were afraid of waking her up.


    Si Bao gestured and suddenly said excitedly, ¡°San Bao, I won. Hurry up and wake up bad mother for breakfast.¡±


    San Bao swallowed his saliva. His big eyes blinked a few times, but he still could not suppress his fear.


    He grabbed his brother¡¯s clothes with trembling hands. ¡°What if the bad mother turns bad again after a night of sleep? What if she hits me? I¡¯m scared of the pain, wuwu wuwu.¡±


    Si Bao also drooped his head gloomily and sighed in his childish voice. ¡°If only my bad mother was the same as yesterday.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them were shrouded in a shadow.


    Mo Ruyue frowned and said coldly, ¡°So early in the morning. What are you two doing hiding at my door?¡±


    ¡°Ya! Bad mother.¡± Si Bao was shocked and sat on the threshold. Even San Bao, who was in his grasp, fell on him. Their heads knocked against each other, and tears welled up in their eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Mo Ruyue pressed on Si Bao¡¯s big, watery eyes and immediately frowned. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Si Bao swallowed his tears pitifully. He sobbed and said softly, ¡°Mother, Er Bao has prepared breakfast. Big brother asked us to call you to eat.¡±


    Mo Ruyue smelled the aroma of the food, and her heart softened, but her tone was still cold. ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Si Bao and San Bao felt as if they had been pardoned. They quickly held hands and left. They were hiding from her as if they were hiding from a great flood or a ferocious beast.


    The breakfast was not very good. Er Bao had heated up the leftovers from yesterday, cooked brown rice porridge, and steamed a pot of coarse flour mantou. He left the biggest mantou for Mo Ruyue.


    Mo Ruyue saw that the five of them were eating three average-sized steamed buns. With a cold face, she tore her own big steamed bun apart and gave it all to the children.


    ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    The few older ones were still a little hesitant, but Qin Tang Tang was still young and would not think too much.


    When she saw that there was food, she took it and put it into her mouth. As she ate, she thanked her in a baby voice, ¡°Mother¡¯s steamed buns are so fragrant.¡±


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t angry, the remaining people reached out to take the steamed buns and buried their heads in their meal.


    However, Da Bao put his little steamed bun into Mo Ruyue¡¯s bowl and said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m going to the market to sell the boar today. You¡¯re so weak, and if you faint outside without eating, I won¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s straight mouth, Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips curved up in a rare smile. She didn¡¯t refuse and took a few bites of the bun.


    It seemed to be quite fragrant.


    After the meal, Mo Ruyue took out all the fresh pork from the fridge in the portable space. After settling aside a little for the little ones, she took Da Bao to town to sell meat.


    The meat of this adult wild boar was fresh, tender, and fragrant. The meat was rich, and the lean meat percentage was high. It was quite popular in the market. They had just entered the city when someone came to ask for the price.


    But the price was too low, so Mo Ruyue rejected it.


    She looked at the bustling market and lowered her head to look at Da Bao. ¡°What¡¯s the market price of the wild boar meat here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sell it. You¡¯re in charge of collecting the money.¡± Da Bao looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s pale face and took the rope from her hand.


    He dragged the cart in front and said in disdain, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, stay here. Don¡¯t get us into trouble.¡±


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows and touched her face. Even this little brat could tell that her illness was a little serious.


    This broken body is really useless!


    Although Da Bao was young, he had been chased out of the house by the original owner to work early on, so he was quite familiar with the market. He directly brought Mo Ruyue to find a lively market to set up a stall, and it only took one morning to sell it all!

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Thirty dollars and six coins. That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Da Bao counted the copper coins, then looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s sickly appearance. He hesitated for a while before saying with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯s a clinic in the west of the city. I¡¯ll get you some medicine first.¡±


    After speaking, he prepared to pack up and leave, but Mo Ruyue grabbed his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the clinic. It¡¯s a waste of money. I¡¯ll go back and make my own medicine.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked around and pointed at the boutique across the street. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a change of clothes first.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you want to buy clothes for us?¡± Da Bao looked at her in disbelief.


    Did he knock Mo Ruyue silly with one punch?


    Instead of getting medicine for herself, she wanted to buy clothes for them?


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s face turned even darker, and she said coldly, ¡°Your clothes are stinky and torn. They¡¯re an eyesore.¡±


    ¡°Of course, people who work all day are stinky.¡±


    Da Bao looked at her in disdain as if to say, ¡®Who¡¯s as lazy as you?!¡¯


    But he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He just coldly rejected Mo Ruyue¡¯s suggestion. ¡°The prices of the ready-made clothes in the store are very high. It¡¯s not worth it for us to spend all this money on clothes.¡±


    After a pause, he looked at the loose fabrics in the shop, and his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°We can buy cloth and make the clothes ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Mo Ruyue immediately retorted.


    ¡°Who¡¯s counting on you!¡±


    Da Bao raised his chin. ¡°Grandma Liu is an expert in making clothes. Many people in the village buy cloth for her to make. Didn¡¯t you ask her to make your clothes two months ago?¡±


    Mo Ruyue lowered her head and looked at the pink linen dress on her body. She was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s buy cloth.¡±


    The two of them bought a few pieces of suitable cloth and went to East Street to buy some necessities for food and drinks.


    As an assassin in the past, Mo Ruyue could easily earn a lot of money in the time it took for a gunshot. She had never worried about money, so when she thought about what her family lacked, she directly picked a few cheap items to buy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a spoon or chopsticks. I can make it myself!¡± Da Bao was anxious.


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows, finding him troublesome. ¡°These are all cheap, a few cents each.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s face was cold as he stuffed the purse into her hands and retorted, ¡°A few cents here and a few there. Don¡¯t you know how many things you¡¯ve bought on the way? We¡¯ve been busy the whole morning and only have two dollars left!¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the cart full of household items and walked out of the small shop with a straight face. ¡°The poor people¡¯s money really can¡¯t last long!¡±


    Da Bao did not come out with her. He picked and chose the things in the cart. He also picked out some things that were not necessary or could be substituted with other things and returned them to the shopkeeper of the grocery store. In the end, he saved a few more dollars.


    Mo Ruyue stood outside the door and watched. She didn¡¯t stop him. She thought that she couldn¡¯t just sit and eat like this. She had to think of some long-term ways to earn money.


    She still had two plots of land in her space that she hadn¡¯t used. The spring water didn¡¯t look like an ordinary thing. It could replenish energy and heal wounds. Perhaps it could also have some special effects on crops.


    Seeing that Da Bao would instead use his clothes to carry a pile of copper coins than ask her for help, Mo Ruyue tutted and walked back to open the purse. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the seed shop later to buy grain and vegetables for planting. The land at home is still barren. ¡±


    This time, Da Bao did not object. He put all the copper coins back into the purse, stuffed it into his arms, and covered the lapels tightly. Then, he dragged the cart forward and arrived at the door of the seed shop not long after.


    ¡°Give me the purse. You can rest here for a while and look after the cart.¡±


    Mo Ruyue grabbed Da Bao, who was about to enter the door and reached out to him for the purse.


    ¡°What would you buy? Don¡¯t buy all kinds of random things. We don¡¯t have that much spare money!¡±


    Da Bao protected the purse tightly. He did not want to return the items under the shopkeeper¡¯s smiling face every time.


    ¡°Do you still want to go back earlier?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s forehead twitched, and a vein popped out. A little brat had taught her not to squander money. If her acquaintances knew about this, they would laugh at her.


    Da Bao thought of his younger brothers and sister, who were alone at home, and finally gave in. He handed the purse to Mo Ruyue and squatted under the roof outside the shop, resting while watching the cart.


    Mo Ruyue went into the shop and unceremoniously bought a bag of some common grain seeds and vegetables. She even bought a few fruit seeds.


    She bought many things, and the shopkeeper even gave her an extra bag of seeds. After weighing the pros and cons, Mo Ruyue also chose to get some flower seeds.


    There was a flower shop in the city, which seemed to have a good customer base. Dried flowers could also be made into sachets, or flower petals could be made into flower cakes. In short, there were many ways to make money.


    When she entered and exited the space, she could clearly feel that the flow of time in the space was different from the outside world. Often, she stayed in the space for a long time, but when she came out, it felt like only a moment had passed.


    This way, the crops in the space would mature much faster than in the outside world. She could buy the seeds once and for all.


    When Mo Ruyue walked out of the shop, she returned the half-deflated purse to Da Bao. Not long after, she heard a furious roar, ¡°What did you buy this time?!¡±


    On the way back, Da Bao pulled the cart and walked in front without saying a word. Mo Ruyue followed slowly behind.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to help, but her weak body was holding her back. In addition, she had lost too much blood before and hadn¡¯t recuperated properly. At this time, her steps were so weak that she couldn¡¯t keep up.


    ¡°Da Bao, take the things home first. I¡¯ll go and pick some herbs on the way back.¡±


    Mo Ruyue found an excuse and prepared to go into the portable space to drink some spring water after sending Da Bao away.


    ¡°Up to you. No one¡¯s going to look for you when you¡¯re late.¡±


    Da Bao said this and walked away without looking back.


    ¡°Stupid kid. You¡¯re not cute at all.¡±


    Mo Ruyue flashed into the portable space and went straight to the spring to drink a few mouthfuls of water.


    The clear spring water was originally a little cold, but when it entered her stomach, it was as if a ball of fire had been raised. The warmth swept away all the fatigue in her body.


    Mo Ruyue, who had recovered her strength, slipped out of the space. She really did see some herbs on the side of the mountain and planned to pick some to plant in the portable space so that she wouldn¡¯t have to run back and forth to the mountains when she needed them in the future.


    Although the Qin Family Village was not a rich village, the mountain range that surrounded it was rich in resources.


    It didn¡¯t take Mo Ruyue much effort to pick a large number of medicinal herbs, such as ones that could stop blood flow, dissolve blood clots, clear heat, and detoxify. She even picked a few of the medicinal herbs that were good for the body.


    She had forgotten to ask for a basket, so she had thrown most of the medicinal herbs into her space. She would slowly sort them out when she went back. She carried the rest in her arms and quickly walked home.


    A rustling sound suddenly came from the bushes. Mo Ruyue¡¯s ears twitched. She immediately stopped and slowly squatted down. She felt for a few stones on the ground and held them in her hand.


    That rustling sound stopped for a while before it sounded again. This time, Mo Ruyue did not hesitate to make a move. The stones in her hand shot out like light beams. The sound of something heavy falling could be heard a moment later.

 Chapter 10

    Mo Ruyue walked forward and pushed aside the bushes to take a look. A fat rabbit had been pierced through the eye by a stone. It was still kicking its hind legs and looked like it was about to die.


    She casually pulled out a handful of grass that was half the height of a person and rolled it into a grass rope. She tied the herbs in her hand and stood up with the rabbit. She looked around. She had heard more than one sound just now.


    This time, the waiting time was slightly longer, but as a top-class assassin, Mo Ruyue did not lack patience.


    When she returned to the dirt road from the forest, she was holding a straw rope with three rabbits and a pheasant tied to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I scared off two rabbits. But this is enough for those little turnips[1].¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered to herself and looked up at the sky. Just now, she was only focused on hunting and didn¡¯t notice that the sky had already darkened. The sun was about to set behind the mountain.


    She picked up her prey and quickened her pace. From afar, she saw two small figures standing at the village entrance.


    Looking at their figures, they looked like Er Bao and San Bao. Why were they still playing outside at such a late hour?


    Mo Ruyue walked a few steps faster and took a closer look. It was indeed them.


    They also saw Mo Ruyue at the same time. They had only taken two steps in this direction when they suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Why are you guys still playing outside? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being taken away by a wolf?¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue opened her mouth, she saw the two children cowering at the same time. San Bao, in particular, had a layer of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°We were scared. We saw that mother didn¡¯t come back, so we were afraid¡­ that you would get lost.¡±


    Er Bao also forced himself to speak to her. He protected San Bao behind him with both hands as if he was ready to escape with him at any time.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling she was having at the moment.


    Over the past few days, she could also sense the conflicting thoughts of the little ones. They wanted to be close to her, but they could not help but avoid her of fear. Their careful appearance reminded her of herself when she was young.


    ¡®What are you thinking? It was all in the past.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue shook her head and stopped herself from thinking further.


    However, the two little guys misunderstood her actions and thought that she was blaming them for not staying at home obediently. Their expressions suddenly became nervous.


    Mo Ruyue had just raised her hand when San Bao was so frightened that he burst into tears. Er Bao, on the other hand, turned around to protect his younger brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my brother. If you want to hit someone, hit me. I was the one who brought him out!¡±


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t here to pick me up? Take these things.¡±


    Mo Ruyue untied the prey from her waist. Although the children¡¯s cries gave her a headache, she didn¡¯t scold them.


    Er Bao turned his head hesitantly and saw Mo Ruyue handing over a dead pheasant and a bundle of herbs to San Bao.


    ¡°Those who are still crying will not be eating chicken or rabbit meat tonight.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took a step forward after she finished speaking. She seemed to be ignoring the two little fellows, but her steps were very slow. When she heard the sound of footsteps behind her, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up slightly.


    When the three of them returned home, smoke was already rising from the kitchen. Si Bao and Tang Tang were squatting in the courtyard and playing with something. When they heard footsteps, they looked up and immediately stood up, hiding their hands behind their backs.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I-I-I¡¯m not playing with mud.¡±


    Si Bao rubbed his fingers hard but did not dare to wipe them on his body.


    ¡°Tang Tang didn¡¯t play either.¡±


    Tang Tang¡¯s words were not very clear. She also imitated her brother and rubbed her fingers. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Mo Ruyue at all.


    ¡°San Bao, bring your younger siblings to wash their hands. Er Bao, deal with the chicken and rabbit. I will go to the kitchen to take a look.¡±


    Mo Ruyue passed another wild rabbit to Er Bao while she walked to the kitchen without stopping.


    She would not pamper her children just because they were still young. When she was still Si Bao¡¯s age, she had already been struggling to survive in the assassin training camp.


    Da bao had arrived long ago and was lighting the fire in the kitchen. The pot on the stove was steaming, and it smelled like he was cooking brown rice.


    He didn¡¯t look up when he heard the sound of footsteps. Looking at that tense little face, he seemed to be still angry with Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have rabbit meat and chicken mushroom stew tonight. I remember buying some vermicelli. Where did you put them?¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue came in, she started rummaging through things. She had bought a lot of things today, and the kitchen looked like it was in good shape.


    ¡°They¡¯re all in the cabinet.¡± Da Bao answered briefly and resisted the urge to ask the next question.


    ¡°Boil some water again and pluck the chicken feathers for Er Bao. I¡¯ll deal with the rabbit.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said. As if she did not notice that Da Bao still had something to say, she went out again with a sharp knife that she had just bought.


    The rabbits she had caught were all shot in the eyes, and their fur was not damaged at all. If they were completely peeled off and tanned, she could even sew small boots and gloves for the little ones.


    Three rabbits were definitely far from enough. Anyway, there were many wild animals in the mountains. When her body recovered a little, even if she had a third of her previous life¡¯s physical fitness, she would be able to hunt larger prey.


    It was mostly due to luck that she had been able to hunt that wild boar last time. The rest could be attributed to the effects of adrenaline. If it wasn¡¯t to save Da Bao at that time, with the original owner¡¯s small body, she would have been killed by the wild boar¡¯s fangs a hundred times over.


    Mo Ruyue skillfully used a knife to completely peel off the skin of the three rabbits. She also removed the internal organs and claws. As for the rabbit heads, she left them to make spicy rabbit heads later.


    When she was done with the rabbits, Er Bao had just plucked the feathers from the pheasant. However, his technique was rather clumsy, and there were still some fine feathers left on the pheasant¡¯s body.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get rid of it, then use fire. Quickly deal with it. I¡¯m going to use it now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Well done, that¡¯s quite like it.¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s originally dejected little face suddenly brightened up. His eyes were sparkling as he stared at Mo Ruyue. She seemed to see a tail wagging behind him like a big windmill.


    There was only one stove in the small kitchen, and she couldn¡¯t cook the meat while the rice was being cooked. Two days ago, Mo Ruyue had brought the little ones to build another stove in the yard.


    It wasn¡¯t cold today, so she could cook in the yard.


    Mo Ruyue first cooked rabbit meat with mixed vegetables. She added a lot of vegetables to the rabbit meat to achieve a nutritional balance.


    She first cut the rabbit meat into pieces and boiled it in a pot of warm water. Then, she took out the rabbit meat and dried it.


    Then, she poured the water out of the pot and heated it to dry. Then, she added a little more oil, saut¨¦d the scallions and ginger, then added the rabbit meat and saut¨¦d it for a bit. After that, she added butter and cooked it for a while more.


    At this time, the rice in the kitchen was ready. Mo Ruyue asked Da Bao to put the rice into the newly bought bamboo basket, cover it with a layer of cotton to keep it warm, and then wash the pot clean for later use.


    In the meantime, she poured cold water into the pot to soak the rabbit meat, added thirteen spices, star anise salt, light soy sauce, dark soy sauce, and so on. Then, she simmered it on high heat until the lid was opened and then switched to low heat.


    This dish was supposed to have dried chili, but she and her children were weak and not suited to eat such a strong and stimulating thing, so they removed the seasoning.


    Mo Ruyue walked into the kitchen and said to Da Bao, ¡°Go and watch the fire outside. Leave this to me. Remember to call me when only 20% of the soup is left.¡±


    Da Bao would usually talk back when she ordered him around, but he was unusually quiet today. His behavior was abnormal, but he did a good job.


    Mo Ruyue was busy cooking and didn¡¯t have time to be a counselor. It was just a child¡¯s awkward temper, so it would get better after this.


    Chicken mushroom stew was Mo Ruyue¡¯s favorite, and she often cooked it. Now, she could make it even with her eyes closed. It was much faster than making rabbit meat with mixed vegetables.


    The chicken[2] and mushrooms had just been stewed when Er Bao ran to the kitchen door and said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Mother, big brother said the soup is almost done.¡±


    This kid actually send Er Bao to inform her.


    Mo Ruyue turned around and glanced at the courtyard.


    He seemed to be really going against her.


    Notes:


    [1]: referring to her stepchildren


    [2]: the author referred to the pheasant meat as chicken meat.

 Chapter 11

    Although they had just eaten the fresh and chewy wild boar meat last night, the chicken mushroom stew and rabbit meat with mixed vegetables were still unanimously welcomed by the babies.


    Now, they were a little braver than yesterday. They sneaked a glance at Mo Ruyue and reached out with their chopsticks to pick up some meat. After one bite, the kids forgot everything. Their eyes only saw the food on the table. Each dish was more delicious than the other.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t deliberately only eat vegetables. Occasionally, she would pick up some rabbit meat and chicken to eat.


    Her body was also in a state of deficiency in both qi and blood. If she wanted to recover quickly and improve her physical fitness, she had to pay more attention to a balanced diet and supplement high protein appropriately.


    After dinner, Mo Ruyue asked the babies to work together to clean up the kitchen. She used the excuse of tidying up the daily necessities she bought today to immediately flash into the portable space as soon as she returned to her room.


    The herbs they had picked before were still messily piled on the ground. Mo Ruyue originally thought that the herbs would wither after being away from the soil for so long. She didn¡¯t expect to find that the herbs were actually as fresh as when they had just been picked. Even the soil on the roots was still moist.


    It seemed that the space had a preservation effect, but she didn¡¯t know if the meat wouldn¡¯t rot if it wasn¡¯t stored in the refrigerator.


    Mo Ruyue thought about the possible uses of the space as she quickly sorted the herbs. She looked at the two pieces of uncultivated land and thought to herself that she only knew how to loosen the soil before sowing, then dig a hole, sow seeds, water, and fertilize the land. She didn¡¯t know anything else and didn¡¯t know if the herbs and other crops would die.


    The two plots of land were not small. If she had to loosen the soil manually, it would take a long time. It would be great if the land could be tilled by itself.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the ground under her feet suddenly trembled. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t expect that there would be an earthquake in the dimensional space. She had wanted to leave the space to avoid it, but she was afraid that the space would change because of this.


    Soon, she found that the two pieces of land suddenly bulged with countless bumps. A large amount of dark brown soil surged out from them and covered the original ground. Layer by layer, the soil was compressed and dug out again. After a few times, the originally solid land became soft, as if it had been plowed deeply several times.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the scene in front of her in surprise. She had just had an idea, and it had actually come true? Could it be that she was the God of this space and could do whatever she wanted?


    She tried to imagine moving the refrigerator out of the mushroom house, but no matter how hard she tried, the refrigerator did not appear. She thought about moving a few more things into the mushroom house, but nothing happened. It seemed that things in the mushroom house couldn¡¯t be moved by just her thoughts.


    Mo Ruyue dazedly remembered that when she was buying seeds, the shopkeeper had given her a bag of flower seeds. At that time, she had casually kept it in her arms and had forgotten to take it out when she had been busy at home.


    She immediately took out the bag of seeds and thought, ¡®I¡¯ll plant this bag of flowers in a small area on each of the two plots of land.¡¯


    In the next second, she saw the bag of seeds rise into the air. Countless tiny flower seeds flew out from it and were automatically divided into half according to the type. Then, like a rain of seeds, they sank into the soil of the two plots of land.


    Countless small white stones appeared out of thin air and formed a circle around the area where the flower seeds were planted. Two flower beds were thus formed.


    This was great news for Mo Ruyue. It meant that in the future, she could plant anything in the space with just a thought. She didn¡¯t need to work hard with her back to the sky.


    Then, she tested it again, using her will to plant the herbs she had picked. As expected, those herbs were divided into different categories before they were planted back into the soil.


    ¡®Next, let¡¯s try to water the land on the left and not the right.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue thought to herself again.


    A stream of water immediately flew out of the spring and sprinkled down on the ground on the left where the flowers and herbs were planted.


    The soil quickly became wet, and the color became darker. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know how much water was needed to water different crops, but she saw that the water column lasted for a while before it stopped.


    After a few experiments, Mo Ruyue came to a conclusion. It only took one thought to plant crops on the dimensional space¡¯s land. The space would automatically control the sorting, watering, and picking of the crops. She didn¡¯t need to worry at all.


    Originally, she had thought that she would stay in the space for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect that she had only come in for the time it took to brew a cup of tea, but she had nothing to do anymore. So she had no choice but to leave the space again.


    At this time, only a short moment had passed in the outside world. From a third party¡¯s point of view, Mo Ruyue only seemed to have gone for a moment.


    In addition to a yellow-clay kang[1], there was a broken wooden table and a few small wooden stools. On the far left side of the kang, there was a small wooden cabinet, next to which were piles of bedding and pillows.


    These were all the belongings of the six of them. However, the cabinet and the ceiling were filled with things that Mo Ruyue had bought. Now that she had saved a lot of time, she could slowly decorate the house.


    Mo Ruyue placed the cloth she had bought on the kang. She would ask Aunt Liu for help the next day to make two sets of clothes for the babies as soon as possible. She couldn¡¯t bear to see the babies dressed in dirty and torn clothes in front of her again.


    The newly-bought pillows and bedding would be dried for two days, and they would be used after the babies took a bath and changed their clothes. They were also temporarily piled on top of the cabinet.


    The windows of the house were leaking. Mo Ruyue bought a few pieces of white paper and prepared to paste the windows again. Then, she would hang up the newly-bought curtains. This way, the house would be much warmer when she went to bed at night.


    She walked to the door and shouted, ¡°Da Bao, make some paste for me. I want to paste the window.¡±


    This brat had been ¡®angry¡¯ with her for a long time. She wanted to see how long he could last.


    Very quickly, Er Bao carried a basin of paste with a small brush inside. He ran over excitedly. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll help you if you want to paste the windows now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too short. What can you help me with?¡±


    It was not that Mo Ruyue disliked Er Bao. She was just more direct with her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass you brushes, paper, and even a torch!¡±


    Er Bao was not affected by her words. He just wanted to help. After hearing what he said, Mo Ruyue realized that it was already very dark outside, and it was not suitable to continue pasting the window paper.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow during the day. After you¡¯re done, go to bed early.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had just finished speaking when Da Bao walked over with two torches.


    ¡°If you want to do it, then do it earlier. Let¡¯s all help out together.¡±


    Da Bao was followed by three other babies. One was holding a broom, one was holding a basin of water, and even the smallest one, Tang Tang, was holding a few pieces of cloth in her hands.


    There were only two windows in the room. If everyone worked together, it wouldn¡¯t take long to change the window paper.


    Mo Ruyue saw that her babies¡¯ enthusiasm had been aroused. She did not say anything more. She took the broom from San Bao and started to clean the dust on the window frame.


    Er Bao held up the torch to light up the place. San Bao and Si Bao were in charge of changing the water. One was in charge of passing Mo Ruyue a cloth and a brush to brush the paste. As for the smallest one, Tang Tang, she was sitting obediently on the brick bed. She used a cloth to cover her mouth and nose and watched her mother and older brothers as they got busy.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s movements were very swift. After cleaning the dust on the window frame, she tore off the old window paper and cleaned the window frame again with a semi-wet rag. Then, she brushed a thick layer of paste on it.


    Other than Da Bao, who could reach half the height of the window and help Mo Ruyue straighten the window paper, the other babies could not help at all in this step.


    Notes:


    [1]kang: a brick platform built across one side or end of a room in a house in northern China or Manchuria, warmed by a fire beneath, and used for sleeping.

 Chapter 12

    The mother and son stuck the entire piece of window paper on the window together while the other babies were directing them to adjust their positions.


    ¡°A little to the left. To the left.¡±


    San Bao looked around on tiptoes and said confidently.


    ¡°No, it should be to the right.¡±


    Si Bao kept jumping. He was shorter, and the sky was completely dark. Although there were torches, the light above the window was still insufficient, so he could not see clearly.


    ¡°Left, left, right, right. It¡¯s all wrong!¡±


    Tang Tang also clapped her hands and joined in the fun.


    Fortunately, Mo Ruyue was not disturbed by the babies. She calculated the correct angle and direction by the angle of her arm, the window frame, and the ground. While she was adjusting, Da Bao was actually able to move in sync with her accurately, which was out of her expectations.


    After successfully replacing one window paper, the time needed to use the second one was greatly reduced. It took almost half the time needed to change the first window.


    Next, Mo Ruyue took out a nail and a hammer, stepped on the stool, and nailed it a few times on the window, hanging the white curtain with blue flowers.


    Once these two curtains were hung up, the room suddenly appeared a lot more simple and elegant. Without the night wind entering through the window, the babies could clearly feel that the room had become warm.


    Mo Ruyue dusted off the dust on her hands and nodded in satisfaction at the results of her and her babies¡¯ joint efforts.


    The house was meant to be lived in, and it had to be tidied up to be pleasing to the eye. Only then would it be comfortable to live in.


    She turned around and looked at the little babies. Their excitement had passed, and their eyelids began to feel heavy, especially Tang Tang, who had fallen asleep near the kang.


    ¡°Alright, all of you go wash up before going to bed. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have to dig out the floor in front and behind the house. No one can sleep in.¡±


    Mo Ruyue clapped her hands and urged the babies to get to work. She personally walked over and carefully picked up Tang Tang, preparing to help her wash her.


    Da Bao had already boiled a pot of water, and it was still warm enough for the babies to wash up. Before they went to wash up, each of them received two coarse cloth towels of different colors.


    ¡°One for your face and one for your feet. You can¡¯t use it wrong, and don¡¯t take someone else¡¯s by mistake.¡±


    This was the leftover material that Mo Ruyue had bought from the cloth shop for a penny. She had used a pair of scissors to cut it into a dozen pieces of the same size, just for the babies.


    Now that the family had bought enough rice, grains, oil, and salt to eat, and Mo Ruyue could go into the mountains to hunt wild animals to improve their lives at any time, their food and clothing were already guaranteed. The next step was to cultivate good hygiene habits. Not only was it not good for their health, but people would also dislike them if they were always dirty like this.


    Since Mo Ruyue was already prepared to take care of the five babies to live on, she would naturally let them grow up healthy and lively without worrying about food and clothing. Perhaps God had seen that she was doing good and accumulated virtue and sent her back out of kindness.


    The few boys nudged each other and winked at each other. Their eyes rolled around, and they didn¡¯t know what to think. They suddenly laughed and were glared at by Mo Ruyue. Then they obediently lined up to wash up.


    When the babies finally finished washing up and got into bed, Mo Ruyue went to the kitchen and entered the dimensional space again.


    This time, what greeted her was a green sprout.


    The flower seeds that she had planted after dinner had already broken out of the soil.


    The growth of the seedlings on the two sides was completely different. The one on the left was close to maturity, and if one looked carefully, one could vaguely see a small bud, while the one on the right was only a finger and a half tall.


    However, regardless of whether it was on the left or right side, although there was a bonus ingredient with the fast flow of time, the speed of the emergence and growth of the seedlings could also be said to be extremely amazing.


    As for the herbs that had been planted, they were even more luxuriant than before they had been picked, especially those that had been watered with the spring water. Their leaves had a faint layer of luster, and even the medicinal fragrance was much stronger than before.


    Wild herbs were much more effective than man-made ones. Mo Ruyue had a feeling that the herbs that were watered with spring water in the space would be even more magical and effective.


    She picked some herbs that were good for the body and Qi, as well as for the blood and fortifications. She was going to make a pot of medicinal cuisine every day starting tomorrow. Of course, she and the babies had to eat separately. The dosage that was suitable for her was too much for them. It was not a good thing to have too much nourishment.


    The newly-added bottles and jars in the kitchen were arranged very neatly. Mo Ruyue also switched the bottles of seasoning she took out from the dimensional space and mixed some in. Anyway, she was basically the one cooking now, so she was not afraid that the babies would notice anything wrong.


    She opened the bags of the grain and vegetable seeds she had just bought and counted some of them. She was going to plant them in her space, and the rest would be planted tomorrow after she had tilled the ground.


    Da Bao was a capable person. He took care of almost everything in an orderly manner and did not give Mo Ruyue many opportunities to show off. She only took the seeds into the space and planted them, and there was nothing else she had to do.


    Just as she was about to leave and return to the woodshed to boil water and wash up, she suddenly felt the space shake again. This time, it was not the ground that was shaking but the mushroom house not far away.


    Mo Ruyue knew that this shaking would definitely cause some changes, so she walked into the mushroom house to take a look.


    It used to be an open kitchen, but it had now become a living room. The open kitchen was still in the middle of the mushroom house, and a door suddenly appeared on the wall beside it.


    There was a gilded copper handle on the door, also in the shape of a mushroom, and it looked very cute.


    Mo Ruyue walked up to open the door and found that it led to a very luxurious bathroom.


    In addition to a shower area where one could stand and sit, there was also a jacuzzi large enough for one to swim in and even a sauna. As for the other bath supplies, they were also available.


    She tried to touch it. Except for a bathrobe, a towel, and a bar of scented soap, all the other shampoos, shower gels, and creams were not available.


    It seemed that her thought of taking a bath just now had only triggered the appearance of the bathroom, but the conditions to unlock the other utilities had not been met.


    Mo Ruyue waved her hand at a place that seemed to be a sensory area. Immediately, a water column poured down from above. The temperature was just enough to make the skin feel warm and comfortable. There was no need to manually adjust the temperature.


    She immediately took off her clothes and changed into a bathrobe. Then, she placed the clothes in the washing machine in the drying area and simply adjusted the washing and drying settings. Then, she went back to take a hot shower.


    She could only boil some hot water to wipe her body these few days and felt that her body was already covered in a layer of oil and mud. She was almost unable to breathe. Even if she only had scented soap, she could still clean herself.


    After taking a hot shower, Mo Ruyue felt much more refreshed. She took her dried clothes out of the dryer and quickly put them on again before leaving the space.

 Chapter 13

    Only ten minutes had passed in the outside world, and the water in the pot on the stove was already boiling. Mo Ruyue put out the fire and scooped the hot water into a wooden bucket. After it cooled down in the morning, she could use it to water the ground.


    She remembered reading an article that said cooled boiled water could be used to water the land and reduce the number of yellow leaves and fallen leaves. Moreover, after the water boiled, the structural order of the water molecules would change, which was very similar to the internal structure of plants and flowers, so that plants flowers could grow better.


    However, the oxygen content in the cooled boiled water was very low. If it was used continuously, the crops would not be able to breathe. It was better to use it alternately with natural water for better results.


    However, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t plan to use this method when farming. After all, the cost of boiling water was too high, and it really wasn¡¯t worth it.


    When she returned to the house, the babies were already fast asleep. Even Da Bao, who had always been the most vigilant, was snoring lightly. It seemed that he was really tired today.


    Mo Ruyue had just laid down when Tang Tang, who was sleeping beside her, suddenly turned over. Her little nose twitched a few times, and she snuggled into Mo Ruyue¡¯s arms.


    She was like a small cub, looking for a comfortable position in Mo Ruyue¡¯s arms. She quickly curled herself into a ball, mumbled a few times, and fell asleep again.


    Mo Ruyue lay stiffly. She couldn¡¯t even fall asleep if there was someone three feet next to her, let alone someone who would jump into her arms. She didn¡¯t throw Tang Tang away at the time because she had developed a habit and strong control over her body over the past few days.


    Perhaps it was because Tang Tang wasn¡¯t aggressive. Her body was small, soft, and even had a faint milky smell. This made Mo Ruyue gradually relax her body.


    In order not to wake Tang Tang up, Mo Ruyue slowly laid down and adjusted the position of her arm. That small body scurried deeper into her side with her movements. That kind of pure trust made Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart soften.


    Her eyelids gradually became heavy, and the rising sleepiness took over Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind. Before she fell asleep, she didn¡¯t forget to use her hand to gently pat Tang Tang¡¯s back.


    The next morning, Mo Ruyue had just gotten up and entered the kitchen when she saw Da Bao coming to the kitchen door with a few sleepy little turnips.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll help you start a fire.¡±


    Er Bao walked over while rubbing his eyes. He squatted beside the stove to get the flint.


    ¡°Take your younger brothers and sister to wash up first. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to start a fire.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stopped Er Bao and swiftly started a fire.


    After the few babies finished washing up, they were sent back to fold their blankets by Mo Ruyue. By the time they finished cleaning up and came back, breakfast was already on the table.


    The dishes were the rabbit meat and chicken mushroom stew that they hadn¡¯t finished last night. The rice was the egg-fried rice that had been fried last night. It had been kept in the refrigerator by Mo Ruyue. Just now, she had taken it out and heated it in the microwave before bringing it to the table.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. There are a lot of things to do today.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said concisely and took the lead in picking up the bowl and chopsticks.


    ¡°Mother, what are we doing today?¡±


    Si Bao had just picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks. When he was talking to Mo Ruyue, he was distracted, and the meat fell on the table. He immediately grabbed the meat with his hands, feeling distressed.


    ¡°Stupid! Mother said yesterday that the next day we would dig out our family¡¯s land. If we don¡¯t eat our fill, how can we have the strength to work?¡±


    San Bao was missing a front tooth, so his pronunciation was much more muffled. One sentence from him made him speak so carelessly that the few babies all giggled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Eat well. You still have work to do after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Da Bao glanced at Mo Ruyue and immediately chided him like an elder brother.


    If that woman were to speak, her appearance and voice would be cold, so she should not scare Tang Tang.


    Mo Ruyue pretended not to see Da Bao¡¯s eyes, but in her heart, she had already seen through his little thoughts.


    It turned out that in addition to directly protecting his younger siblings, he could also secretly have feelings for her.


    After being reprimanded by Da Bao, the little babies did not dare to make a fuss anymore. They quickly finished their meal and took the initiative to help clean up the dishes.


    Mo Ruyue washed her hands and arranged a job for Da Bao. ¡°Da Bao, go next door and invite Aunt Liu over. I have something to ask her for help.¡±


    ¡°Do you want her to help you make clothes? We should be the ones sending the fabric over. That¡¯s more polite.¡± Da Bao did not move. He raised his eyebrows and retorted.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s something else. When we send her back later, we¡¯ll just send the fabric over.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know where she got the patience to explain this to him. Perhaps it was because she had hugged Tang Tang too comfortably last night, and her heart was still soft, so she didn¡¯t mind Da Bao¡¯s provocative attitude.


    However, if he continued to talk to her with this attitude, she could not guarantee that she would be as easy to talk to as she was now.


    Fortunately, Da Bao seemed to have understood the warning in her eyes. This time, he did not say anything and turned to leave.


    Soon, there was the sound of footsteps outside the courtyard. Da Bao, who had left and returned, came in with his neighbor, Aunt Liu.


    ¡°I heard you were looking for me?¡±


    As soon as Aunt Liu entered the door, she saw a few babies busily cleaning up in the kitchen. She thought that Mo Ruyue¡¯s laziness was acting up again, and a trace of contempt flashed in her eyes.


    As expected, her previous change was just an act.


    Indeed, a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Aunt Liu. I invited you here for two things. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t see the disdain in Aunt Liu¡¯s eyes. She knew that she had misunderstood again, but the original owner was notorious for her misdeeds. It wasn¡¯t easy to change this impression in a short time, so she could only take it slowly.


    Aunt Liu followed Mo Ruyue into the house. The first thing she saw was a pile of cloth fabrics on the kang. She immediately understood why Mo Ruyue had asked her to come. It turned out that Mo Ruyue wanted to make clothes for her.


    Looking at the colorful fabrics and even the most comfortable chiffon for summer wear, there were at least a dozen pieces. If she were to make clothes for herself, would she be able to wear all of them?


    ¡°Aunt Liu, I bought some cloth yesterday and wanted to make some clothes for the children. They are all at a growing age, so I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to wear the same size for more than a few days. I think you are experienced, so you can make two pieces for them in advance.¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue opened her mouth, Aunt Liu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that so much fabric was actually to make clothes for the children. Could it be that this woman had really changed?


    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you going to make clothes for yourself?¡± Aunt Liu asked tentatively.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to make them. Just two summer clothes will do. I still have the rest of the fabric. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s answer shocked Aunt Liu again. Before, she had wanted to take advantage of everything in the world. She wouldn¡¯t even let others eat the meat residue on her plate. How could she be willing to use so much cloth to make clothes for others?


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll call the babies over later. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take their measurements. I¡¯ll leave everything to you after that.¡±


    Mo Ruyue continued. She didn¡¯t look like she was faking it, as if what she had just said was true.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°Oh, oh. I didn¡¯t help you for free. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    Aunt Liu was too shocked and only responded subconsciously. Then, she saw Mo Ruyue reach the door, shouting outside, ¡°Come over here. Let Grandma Liu take your measurements.¡±


    A series of footsteps suddenly sounded, and a few children ran to the door and swarmed in, immediately surrounding Aunt Liu.


    ¡°Grandma Liu, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Liu!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage!¡±


    The four little ones were so sweet-tongued and hardworking that Aunt Liu was thrilled, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to hug them all and cherish them.


    The five children of the Qin family were all beautiful, but Mo Ruyue had abused them until they were yellow and thin. Each looked like bean sprouts, making people¡¯s hearts ache.


    Aunt Liu came closer to take a look. The little faces of the babies seemed to be a little chubbier. These days, there was always a burst of meat fragrance from the Qin family, which was very tempting. She thought that it was Mo Ruyue who was eating until her mouth was full of oil. Could it be that these babies were also basking in the light?


    If that was the case, she seemed to have changed.


    Unlike the other babies, Da Bao did not stay by Aunt Liu¡¯s side. However, when the other babies were talking, he had already poured a bowl of water and placed it on the table. He quietly pushed it to San Bao.


    San Bao turned his head and saw the bowl of water on the table. He immediately picked it up and presented it to Aunt Liu like he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Grandma Liu, drink some water. It¡¯s clean!¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at Da Bao.


    This kid was really good to his younger brothers and sister. Not only did he protect them with all his heart, he even gave the benefits of showing his face to the younger one. He was indeed a good brother that was worthy of trust.


    Aunt Liu couldn¡¯t stand the babies¡¯ enthusiasm. After drinking a mouthful of water, she said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°I came back in a hurry, and I didn¡¯t know you were looking for me to make clothes. I didn¡¯t bring the measuring tape and the like. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while? I¡¯ll go back and get it.¡±


    ¡°Let Da Bao make the trip. He¡¯s fast.¡±


    Mo Ruyue gave Da Bao another look. He didn¡¯t say a word and immediately went out.


    Although he was ordered around by Mo Ruyue, Da Bao did not have any complaints. As long as his younger brothers and sisters could get benefits, he was willing to break his legs from running around.


    When Aunt Liu was measuring the babies¡¯ sizes, the babies standing next to her started to give in to each other again modestly. No one was willing to be the first to take the measurements. In the end, it was Mo Ruyue who gave the order to do it in order from small to big. Only then could the first step of the tailoring process be carried out smoothly.


    She carefully noted down all the measurements and then said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°How do you want to make these clothes? Do you want me to make them and give them to you together?¡±


    ¡°No, Aunt Liu, I thought that you should make a fitting one for each child first. Their clothes are too tattered now, and they don¡¯t even have a replacement. It¡¯s really not right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a replacement later. I¡¯ll just take my time to make the rest. As for the summer clothes, just make them before summer. We have a large family, so it¡¯s really tiring for you to make these clothes.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said politely. She had considered everything, and Aunt Liu nodded as she listened.


    She was indeed different. Not only was she like this for her own babies, but she was also more considerate towards others. It was an incredible change.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Actually, children¡¯s clothes are easier to make than adults. If I have enough time, I can make them in half a month.¡±


    Aunt Liu didn¡¯t take advantage of Mo Ruyue just because she gave her time. Instead, she gave Mo Ruyue an estimated time limit, which was within Mo Ruyue¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re very experienced, so I naturally believe you. We¡¯ll do it at your pace.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I remember you said that you needed my help with two things. Making clothes is one of them. What¡¯s the other?¡±


    Aunt Liu asked Mo Ruyue as she kept the measurements she had recorded.


    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll have to discuss this with you.¡± Mo Ruyue sat up straight and said seriously.


    When Aunt Liu saw her appearance, she also became nervous. She didn¡¯t know what important matter she had to ask for her help with.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, as you know, our land has not been cultivated for a long time. Although Qin Ming is no longer here, the few acres of land, he earned still belongs to the Qin family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of planting those few acres of land again. At least we can harvest some grain in autumn. If we can grow some vegetables or something during the normal days, it will be worthy of the land that Qin Ming worked so hard to earn.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice had just fallen when he saw Aunt Liu¡¯s surprised expression again.


    ¡°But those few acres of land are all in your mother-in-law¡¯s hands. Even if you plow them and plant something, they still belong to her. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°When your mother-in-law chased you out, she only gave you this broken house. This¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Mo Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed, and her expression turned cold.


    The last thing she wanted to do now was to have any relationship with the Qin family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law pair. In order to get those few acres of land, she was bound to have to argue and quarrel, which was really annoying.


    ¡°Then forget it. I was originally planning to¡­¡± Mo Ruyue stopped mid-sentence. Since she didn¡¯t plan to get the land, then there was no need to mention the previous plan.


    After sending Aunt Liu off, Mo Ruyue walked out of her courtyard and looked around the house.


    The open space around the house could be used, but it could only be used to grow some vegetables. It was impossible to grow a large number of crops for the time being.


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t discouraged by this. There were thousands of ways to make money, and if one didn¡¯t work, she could always use another.


    She still followed her plan and led the babies to search the front and back of the house, and at the same time, she scattered the vegetable seeds.


    In the following days, Mo Ruyue still went to the mountains to hunt from time to time. Of course, she only hunted small wild animals, such as rabbits and pheasants. There was also one time when she was extremely lucky. A wild goat accidentally fell into a well-dug trap and broke one of its legs. That night, it became the babies¡¯ meal.


    Mo Ruyue also made medicinal cuisines from time to time to nourish herself and her babies. It had only been half a month, but it was already very effective. Seeing that the children¡¯s faces had become rounder and their complexions were getting better day by day, she suddenly felt a stronger sense of accomplishment than every time she had successfully completed a task.


    In this period of time, Mo Ruyue had not only been nourishing herself with food, but she had also been training her body. She could clearly feel that this body¡¯s constitution had improved greatly.


    It was time to consider going further into the mountains to hunt for some large prey.


    However, before that, she still decided to take the prey she had caught to the city to sell again and also sell some of the herbs she had picked during this time. There was no income for her family during this time, and she could not just sit around and eat.


    This time, she brought Da Bao along as usual. The two of them each carried two baskets, one filled with herbs and the other with meat. They set off for the city together.

 Chapter 15

    When they arrived in the city, the two of them went straight to the medicine shop.


    The shopkeeper of the medicine shop was a white-haired old man. Although the shop was not big, it was kept very clean and simple. The whole shop was filled with a strong medicinal fragrance.


    Mo Ruyue took off the bamboo basket from her back and pointed to the entire basket of herbs. She said to the shopkeeper, ¡°Shopkeeper, take a look at these herbs. They are all top-quality wild herbs. I¡¯ve also done a simple treatment. Do you accept them here?¡±


    The shopkeeper leaned down from behind the high table and motioned for her to take out the herbs one by one. Baiji, Chonglou, Codonopsis, Astragalus root, Licorice root¡­


    Many of them were the most common herbs that could clear away heat, detoxify, reduce swelling, and ease blood stasis. Of course, there were also relatively more expensive herbs such as Lingzhi, Solomon¡¯s Seal, and black wolfberry.


    And just as Mo Ruyue had said, almost all of the herbs had gone through a simple preliminary treatment so that they could better display their medicinal properties and save the time needed for the drug refiner to process the herbs.


    ¡°It seems that this lady is a person who knows the trade. If you just pick it and send it over like that, the price will naturally be a bit lower.¡±


    As the saying goes, once an expert makes a move, he will know whether there is an opportunity or not. Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions made the shopkeeper put out his thoughts of haggling the price. After all, people who knew how to deal with medicinal herbs naturally knew that the price of processed and unprocessed items was different. It was impossible to fool them.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, please tell me what you think of these herbs. If you don¡¯t accept them, I¡¯ll go to the next shop.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to waste time on this matter. Her main purpose in coming to the city this time was still to visit the restaurant. She wanted to ask about the price of buying meat and, at the same time, establish a more stable and long-term working relationship.


    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to be so direct. All the words he wanted to say were stuck in his mouth. For a moment, he was somewhat tongue-tied and didn¡¯t know what to say next.


    He had been running a medicine shop for decades, and he could tell what kind of herbs were good or bad with one look.


    The herbs that Mo Ruyue had brought were indeed wild in the mountains, especially the ginseng that was almost ten years old. Coupled with the appropriate treatment, the color and value of this basket of herbs were indeed not low.


    Mo Ruyue saw that he didn¡¯t speak for a long time, so she started to put the herbs on the counter into the basket and was ready to call Da Bao to leave together.


    ¡°Wait! Why is this lady so anxious!¡±


    The shopkeeper was in a daze for a moment when he saw Mo Ruyue start to pack her things and quickly called her back.


    ¡°So, are you going to take my herbs or not?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked one last question. She had made up her mind that if he beat around the bush again, she would immediately pack her things and leave.


    ¡°We will definitely buy it, and the price is negotiable. Lady, you are really anxious.¡±


    The shopkeeper began to list the names and prices of the herbs while fiddling with the beads on the abacus. After a while, he stopped and gave her a number.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you five taels of silver for all the herbs.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue was calculating on the shopkeeper¡¯s abacus just now, she had already done a quick calculation in her heart. Although the shopkeeper had wiped out some small numbers, it was not much different, so she was too lazy to care about those dozen copper coins.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say. Five taels.¡±


    When the shopkeeper saw that Mo Ruyue was straightforward with her words, he didn¡¯t delay any longer and directly took out five taels of silver from the money cabinet and handed it to her. He also took the basket of herbs.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, please help me change these five taels of silver into loose silver and copper coins. Otherwise, it¡¯s really inconvenient to spend them.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to take the money. In this county, one tael of silver was not a small amount, let alone five taels. An ordinary shop would not be able to find such a large amount of change.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you change then.¡±


    The shopkeeper took back the five taels of silver and then handed over two strings of copper coins and three ingots of silver.


    Mo Ruyue stuffed the three silver ingots into her purse and threw them directly to Da Bao. She kept the two strings of copper coins in her pocket and then left the medicine shop.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Mo Ruyue stopped and turned to look at him in confusion. ¡°What, why?¡±


    Da Bao touched the purse in his arms and looked at her with a complicated gaze. ¡°With money, you can get rid of our burdens. In the past, you couldn¡¯t wait for us to die so that you could run far away. Why are you staying now?¡±


    This question had been in Da Bao¡¯s mind for a long time. He finally asked it today.


    ¡°Why do you need so many whys? If you think the money is too hot to hold, I can keep it for you.¡± Mo Ruyue said indifferently.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that without her as a stepmother, they would all turn crooked and become big villains.


    Da Bao didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, but he didn¡¯t persist. Instead, he followed Mo Ruyue silently, his arms subconsciously protecting his chest.


    The city was not big, but there were several restaurants. Except for two restaurants, which had good scale and decoration, the rest were just small inns with restaurant brands.


    The two restaurants stood opposite each other on both sides of the main road. Because of their similar size and style, the two restaurants had been secretly competing for customers. In recent years, they had won and lost against each other many times, and no one could do anything to the other.


    When Mo Ruyue brought Da Bao over, they had walked on the right side of the road. Naturally, they chose the restaurant on the right called ¡°Heavenly Fortune Tower.¡±


    The waiter came over and was about to greet him when Mo Ruyue went straight to the point. ¡°Little brother, we are here to sell meat. I wonder if you are interested in buying it. If you are, what is the price?¡±


    When the waiter saw that this was not a customer who had come to spend, his enthusiasm was reduced by half, and the smile on his face also disappeared.


    He sized up the mother and son, not believing that they could take out anything good, so he said perfunctorily, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll take them, but we don¡¯t take everything. What meat do you have? Let us see it first, and then we can set the price.¡±


    This time, Da Bao didn¡¯t need Mo Ruyue¡¯s reminder. He put down the bamboo basket on his back and took out rabbits and pheasants. Other than that, there were also a few non-poisonous grass snakes and a small beast that looked like a fox but couldn¡¯t be named.


    Those rabbits were extremely fat. Other than the injuries to their eyes, there was no damage to their fur at all. Mo Ruyue had originally planned to skin the fur and use it to make boots and gloves for her babies. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was about to run out of money, she wouldn¡¯t have taken them out to sell.


    ¡°You guys are here to sell such small things?¡±


    The waiter¡¯s chin rose even higher, almost as if he was looking at people with his nostrils.


    ¡°Forget it. It wasn¡¯t easy for you and your mother to get these things, not to mention bringing them all the way to the city to sell. It¡¯s only because you met a kind-hearted person like me that I¡¯ll accept it. Let me see, I¡¯ll pay you 20 cents for a wild rabbit, but the chicken meat is worth much less, 15 cents.¡±


    ¡°Snakes can be slightly more expensive. Forty cents per snake, that¡¯s all. As for that unknown thing, no one knows what it is and whether it¡¯s edible or not. What if it¡¯s poisonous? So, the price won¡¯t be too high. It¡¯ll be 40 cents.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he even put on a gracious expression as if waiting for Mo Ruyue and her son to thank him.

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Are you talking about the price by weight?¡± Mo Ruyue asked with an expressionless face.


    ¡°What do you mean by weight? How much is a kilogram of pork? How many kilograms are your rabbits and pheasants? Paying by weight? It¡¯s already good enough that I am willing to accept yours, and you want to get paid by weight? What a joke!¡±


    The waiter¡¯s eyes immediately widened, and he raised his eyebrows and shouted at Mo Ruyue.


    He saw that it was a mother and son pair, dressed in extremely simple clothes, and there was no man following them. Presumably, they were a widow and an orphan with no one to support them, so he ruthlessly lowered the price.


    In fact, he had really mentioned the price by the kilogram, but he deliberately changed the price to ¡®all the meat¡¯ so that the remaining price difference would fall into his pocket.


    Mo Ruyue sneered. According to her temper in the past, if she met someone who dared to bully her, she would beat him up to vent her anger. However, it was broad daylight now, and she had Da Bao with her. It was not good to see blood. He was lucky enough to escape this beating.


    ¡°Da Bao, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She was too lazy to talk nonsense, so she directly let Da Bao carry the bamboo basket and turned to leave.


    ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? Are you not selling? If you¡¯re not selling, why are you asking about the price!¡±


    The waiter shouted from behind. He didn¡¯t expect that this woman didn¡¯t beg or try to bargain with him. In order to make her willing to sell the things to him and be grateful to him, he was even prepared to raise the price a little and give them some benefits.


    Who knew that no matter how well he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t expect the woman¡¯s simple turn, and the cooked duck flew away just like that.


    Mo Ruyue stopped and turned to stare at him coldly. ¡°Are you going to let me leave like this or tell everyone the price you just said?¡±


    The threatening effect of this sentence was very good, and the waiter immediately shut his mouth.


    If other people knew that he had pushed down the price to bully the mother and son, the reputation of the restaurant would be tarnished. Now that the restaurant opposite was suffering because they could not find any weakness in their restaurant, he could not cause trouble for his own restaurant at this time.


    Seeing that the waiter didn¡¯t say anything, Mo Ruyue left with Da Bao and went straight to the restaurant across the road.


    ¡°Bah! You filthy beggar, do you think you¡¯ve got some treasure? What a joke!¡±


    The waiter saw the mother and son walk to the opposite side, so he spat and scolded angrily.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the restaurant across the street would spend money to buy her game[1]. They would definitely lower the price. It would be better if they didn¡¯t buy it at all.


    The restaurant across the street was called ¡°Guang Lai Lou,¡± which not only meant to make money but also meant to have friends from all over the world.


    Mo Ruyue glanced at the signboard of the restaurant and felt that just from the name, Heavenly Fortune Tower was inferior. Then, she heard Da Bao¡¯s soft cry, and he suddenly rushed out from beside her.


    She focused her eyes and saw an old man who had fallen on the steps of the restaurant¡¯s entrance for some reason. It seemed that he had knocked his head to the ground, and his face was covered in blood, which was very scary.


    Da Bao rushed over and helped the old man up. He seemed to want to tear off a part of his clothes to bandage him, but looking at his dirty clothes, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Mo Ruyue originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess, but she couldn¡¯t watch Da Bao save the man alone, so she took the old man from his arms and leaned him against the wall next to her.


    ¡°Go to the restaurant and call someone to help. I¡¯ll stop the bleeding.¡±


    Because Mo Ruyue often went into the mountains to hunt, she always had medicine and bandages on her. Moreover, her medicine was all self-formulated, and it was made by drawing on the essence of the ancient Chinese medicine formulas in her previous life. It was also blended with the spring water from her dimensional space, and its effect was much stronger than any golden injury medicine to stop bleeding.


    She deftly wiped the blood off the old man¡¯s face, applied medicine, and skillfully bandaged the wound on his head. When the people in the restaurant came over after hearing about it, Mo Ruyue had just tied a beautiful knot with a cloth.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    The young man who was in front shouted at the unconscious old man.


    The shop assistant who followed behind also shouted, ¡°Shopkeeper!¡±


    Oh my!


    Mo Ruyue glanced at Da Bao, who had arrived behind them. It was a nice coincidence that they helped him now!


    ¡°Hurry up and carry the old master inside. Be careful not to touch his wound, and also call Doctor Du here!¡±


    The young man immediately began to instruct the workers to do their work. He was the young master of this restaurant.


    Then, he looked at Mo Ruyue and cupped his hands towards her. ¡°Thank you, sister-in-law, for saving my father. Please come with me into the building and have a seat so that I can properly thank you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just here to sell some things. I¡¯ll also see if there¡¯s a long-term opportunity for cooperation. I can guarantee the quality of the game I supply.¡±


    Her hand had always been used to kill, and this was the first time she had saved someone. Besides, to her, this was not really saving a person. It was just bandaging a wound.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s enter the restaurant and talk. After all, the main entrance is not a place to talk.¡±


    As the young master of a restaurant, the young man was considered a rich and powerful man, but there was no arrogance in his speech and behavior. He was many times better than the snobbish waiter from before.


    Mo Ruyue glanced at him and then looked at Da Bao, who had already returned to her side. Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and have a chat. I¡¯m thankful for the young shopkeeper¡¯s invitation.¡±


    After the three of them entered, the restaurant¡¯s young master directly led Mo Ruyue and her son to a private room on the second floor. He then said apologetically, ¡°Please wait for a moment, Sister-in-law. I need to go and take a look at my father¡¯s injuries. I just saw Doctor Du coming.¡±


    ¡°Young shopkeeper, please help yourself. We mother and son will help ourselves.¡±


    Mo Ruyue responded, and the young man went out. Soon, a waiter brought tea and cakes, and his etiquette was very good.


    Da Bao walked to the table and sat down. He poured a cup of tea for himself and also did not forget to pour a cup for Mo Ruyue. He did not say anything and just pushed the cup in her direction and drank by himself.


    Mo Ruyue ignored him and continued to drink tea and eat snacks. She had not even eaten anything since she left in the morning. Who wouldn¡¯t eat for free?


    Soon, the young master returned. This time, he looked at Mo Ruyue with a trace of surprise, but he quickly covered it up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting,¡±


    He apologized as soon as he entered the room, then sat down at the table and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, you just said that you want to sell the game and also want to establish a long-term supply relationship with our restaurant, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master can take a look at our game before making a decision.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she took out a wild rabbit from the bamboo basket on the ground.


    The ones she brought today were carefully selected. They were all very fat and were at least five to six pounds.


    ¡°Just now, the shop assistant said that sister-in-law went to the Heavenly Fortune Tower across the street first. How could they not have bought such fat rabbits?¡±


    The young master looked at the game that Mo Ruyue brought out and thought of what the waiter had just said, so he casually asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we encountered some snobbish thing who thought that we could be easily bullied, so they forced the price down.¡±


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s what they did,¡± The young master said in realization. ¡°I wonder how much they offered?¡±


    Notes:


    [1]Game: Game or quarry is any wild animal hunted for animal products (primarily meat), for recreation (¡°sporting¡±), or for trophies. The species of animals hunted as game varies in different parts of the world and by different local jurisdictions, though most are terrestrial mammals and birds.

 Chapter 17

    Mo Ruyue told him the price that she had just heard. The young master immediately laughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re willing to offer such a price.¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll sign a contract with you for a long-term supply of wild game. As for the price, I¡¯ll pay you 10% higher than the market price. Consider it my way of repaying Sister-in-law for saving my father¡¯s life.¡±


    Mo Ruyue heard his suggestion and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I just casually bandaged him up, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not like I saved his life, but you¡¯re increasing the price by 10%¡­ The young master is indeed very generous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the game you provided, and the quality is indeed very good. Moreover, Sister-in-law is decisive and doesn¡¯t talk nonsense, which I really admire. In short, since I can offer this price, naturally, there¡¯s profit to be made.¡±


    He said it so directly that it made Mo Ruyue think highly of him.


    After the two of them agreed on the price, he gave the order. Not long after, a waiter came in with a tray. On it was the contract that had been prepared according to their agreed terms.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, take a look. If there are no problems, we can sign the contract.¡±


    The young master pushed the contract in front of Mo Ruyue and also pushed the brush and ink over.


    Mo Ruyue quickly glanced through it. At first, she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the words on the page. She didn¡¯t expect that it was just some traditional Chinese characters, which were not difficult to read at all.


    There was no language trap[1] on the contract. Mo Ruyue confirmed it twice and was ready to press her thumbprint. She didn¡¯t expect that Da Bao would snatch the contract away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to read. What are you looking at?¡±


    Da bao frowned and also read the contract back and forth. Unfortunately, the vertical and horizontal hooks were like worms on the paper. He could not understand what was written on it at all.


    ¡°Little brother, if you don¡¯t trust me, you can invite the shopkeeper of the nearby book shop and ask him to read it to you. You¡¯ll be at ease then, right?¡±


    The young master was not afraid of Da Bao¡¯s attitude and patiently gave a suggestion.


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t read?¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that the original owner was a good-for-nothing person in everyone¡¯s eyes, but she had already shown too many different appearances. It didn¡¯t matter if she had one more.


    ¡°How come I didn¡¯t know you could read?¡± Da Bao¡¯s eyes widened. He did not believe her at all.


    ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know. Did you know that I can hunt?¡±


    Mo Ruyue retorted directly. Did this d*mn child still know that she was his ¡®stepmother¡¯? How could he expose her in public like this?


    Da Bao was also choked by her words and did not know how to continue.


    That¡¯s right. If he thought about it this way, this woman¡¯s recent change was simply heaven and earth turning upside down. Although she was much tougher and colder than before, she no longer abused him and his younger brothers and sisters. She even took care of their food, clothing, and accommodation. She was even willing to leave the silver with him instead of running away with the money and abandoning them.


    ¡°Give me the contract. I¡¯ll read it to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue extended her hand to Da Bao, and he subconsciously handed over the contract in his hand.


    The young master was listening quietly at the side. He felt that the way this mother and son got along was very interesting. At the same time, he also wanted to know if this sister-in-law was really literate.


    Mo Ruyue had only read a paragraph of the contract when the young master knew that she was indeed literate. He was also glad that he had not tampered with the contract. If he was exposed in front of others, it would be very embarrassing.


    He even said that he wanted to repay the other party¡¯s kindness, but in the next moment, he dug a hole and waited for them to jump into it. If this were to spread out, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to giving good ammunition to the Heavenly Fortune Tower across the street?


    Mo Ruyue read half of the contract and saw that Da Bao was no longer straightening his neck, so she directly pressed her handprint.


    The young master saw that Mo Ruyue had pressed her handprint and asked the waiter to get the scale on the spot. He also invited the accountant to settle the account for the mother and son in this private room.


    After some weighing and calculation, the accountant showed the list to the young master.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s a total of two silver taels and seven silver coins. Please have a look.¡±


    ¡°Let sister-in-law take a look.¡±


    The young master then passed the list to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ve already calculated it. It¡¯s indeed two taels and seven coins of silver.¡±


    As a top assassin, Mo Ruyue often had to calculate the wind speed and angle to calibrate her aim when sniping a target, so her mental calculation standard was also extremely high.


    She had only heard the sales assistant report the quantity and unit price once, and she had already calculated the correct number in her mind while the accountant was doing the tally.


    ¡°Sister-in-law¡¯s calculation ability is so fast!¡± The young master said in surprise.


    Only now did he realize that he seemed to have underestimated this woman who was dressed in ordinary clothes. Not only could she take out an effective medicine, but she could also read and even calculate without an abacus. She did not seem like a wild woman from a mountain village.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already calculated the price, then let¡¯s set the payment for when the goods are delivered. It¡¯s getting late, and I still have to bring my children home. There are a few children waiting for me at home.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want the young master to pay too much attention to her. She had many skills, but there was no need to explain them clearly to someone she had just met. After all, they were only in a cooperative supply relationship.


    The young master was also a quick-witted person and immediately understood the meaning behind Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. He knew in his heart that he might have overstepped his boundaries, so he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Look at me. How could I forget the important things? That¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    He asked the accountant to bring the silver to Mo Ruyue, and at the same time, he asked the waiter to keep the meat.


    Mo Ruyue took the money and weighed it in her hand. She didn¡¯t count the string of money carefully, but she could tell that the two strings of money were exactly the same based on her years of gun control.


    ¡°Since the money and goods are settled, we¡¯ll take our leave first. I¡¯ll come to deliver the game at least once every three days. Besides ensuring that there are rabbits and pheasants, I¡¯ll see if I¡¯m lucky enough to catch any large prey.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she was ready to take Da Bao home, but she saw the young master looking at her with a hesitant expression.


    ¡°Is there anything else, young master?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to ask at first, but seeing that he was quite generous in setting the price, she just asked casually. She didn¡¯t think she could help him.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I know it might be a little abrupt to say this, but I really can¡¯t help it.¡± The young master said hesitantly.


    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. If you really feel that it¡¯s rude, then why speak?¡± Mo Ruyue interrupted him.


    A big man was speaking so bluntly¡­ It seemed like she shouldn¡¯t have asked so much before.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    The young master had more or less figured out Mo Ruyue¡¯s temperament. She was cold, direct, and didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush. She didn¡¯t bow and scrape just because he was rich. Obviously, she hated the way he spoke in a roundabout way.


    If he needed her help, he¡¯d better get straight to the point. Otherwise, it would only lead to gaining her disgust.


    ¡°Previously, my father fell down outside, and his head was bleeding non-stop. Fortunately, Sister-in-law came to save him. Just now, I invited a familiar Doctor Du, and after he carefully examined the wound, he said that my father¡¯s fall was not light. If it wasn¡¯t for the use of an extremely effective hemostatic, I¡¯m afraid that by the time he arrived, he would have already lost a lot of blood and died. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that from the medicinal powder on it, I can¡¯t tell what it¡¯s made of, so¡­¡±


    The young master hesitated again. What he was going to say next sounded like he was coveting other people¡¯s top-grade medicine and also wanted to see its prescription. This kind of unorthodox thing was not his original intention. He just wanted to ask for more medicine.


    Notes:


    [1]no language trap: no hidden clauses or misleading terms

 Chapter 18

    ¡°Why? You want to know the formula for the hemostatic?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow. She had indeed misunderstood his meaning.


    However, she wasn¡¯t afraid that the ingredients in her prescription would be found out because even if the required dosage and types were exactly the same, the effect would be greatly reduced without the most critical ingredient, the spring water.


    Although that prescription was more effective than ordinary hemostatic drugs, it was far less effective than the one she was concocting now.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s definitely not the case!¡±


    The young master quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°I know the effect of that prescription. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s worth thousands of gold. How can I ask for it just by opening my mouth? Wouldn¡¯t that be too shameless?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the medicine is really magical. I was wondering if I could buy some of this medicine from you, Sister-in-law. After all, for people like us who open a restaurant, things will happen from time to time in the kitchen. If we prepare better medicine, it can also help my family¡¯s cooks, and servants recover faster once they are injured.¡±


    ¡°How much are you going to spend on my medicine?¡±


    Mo Ruyue threw out another question. It seemed like an easy question to answer, but it made the young master feel troubled again.


    If this was a medicine that already existed on the market, then it would be fine. At least there would be a suitable price. But the problem was that this medicine was the exclusive secret of the woman in front of him. It would not be circulated in the world.


    As long as he could get the powder, he could find a pharmacist who could analyze most of the ingredients¡¯ dosage. At that time, even if he couldn¡¯t replicate it 100%, he would definitely be able to get medicine that was better than the current medicine on the market.


    To the other party, it was equivalent to taking the risk of their own secret recipe being decrypted, so how to set this price was indeed a headache.


    Just as he was caught in a dilemma, unable to set the price but also reluctant to give up, Mo Ruyue took out a porcelain bottle from her arms and threw it at him.


    The young master subconsciously caught the porcelain bottle and heard Mo Ruyue say, ¡°I¡¯ll take it as ten taels of silver per bottle. You should know very well whether it¡¯s worth it or not. ¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Sister-in-law, aren¡¯t you worried that your secret recipe will be leaked when this medicine is in my hands?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to give him the medicine for only ten taels of silver. Based on the value of this prescription, it was equivalent to giving it away for free!


    ¡°If you can crack it, then it¡¯s your ability.¡±


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t blindly confident. The water that was mixed in there could only be found in her dimensional space. If he wanted to get medicine with the same effect, he would have to have another Mo Ruyue in the world.


    ¡°Okay, I can swear to Sister-in-law that this medicine will only be used for healing and will not be used for other purposes. If I break the oath, I wish that my ¡°Guang Lai Lou¡± will be deserted by my friends and family, and I will lose all my money!¡±


    His oath could not be said to not be malicious, but it did not mean anything to Mo Ruyue.


    If swearing worked, then what was the point of laws and regulations?


    When Mo Ruyue brought Da Bao out, the young master of Guang Lai Lou personally sent them off. This scene also fell into the eyes of the shop assistant of Heavenly Fortune Tower opposite.


    Ever since she had gone to the other side, he had been paying attention to the other side¡¯s movements, hoping that she would also be driven out. He did not expect that this woman would actually save the owner of Guang Lai Lou and be personally welcomed into the restaurant by the young master.


    The shop assistant noticed that when Mo Ruyue left, the two baskets she and her child were carrying were empty. It seemed that the game had been sold.


    No, it should be that they only bought the meat because she had saved the master¡¯s life.


    He thought viciously in his heart and deliberately ignored the fact that the meat Mo Ruyue brought was extremely fat and delicious.


    Mo Ruyue suddenly had ten more taels of silver in her hands. This way, the money she earned from selling a bottle of special hemostatic medicine was more than the money from the herbs and game combined.


    Sure enough, the finished product was profitable, and it was also a way to make money.


    Guang Lai Lou gave her silver notes, which Mo Ruyue stuffed into Da Bao¡¯s arms again. She was a spendthrift and wanted to buy everything she saw. It was good to have such a small butler to take care of them. After all, the five children in the family were crying for food, and they had to spend money on every mouth.


    This time, Mo Ruyue only bought some rice, flour, oil, and daily necessities and didn¡¯t buy anything else. However, when she passed by a pastry shop, she still bought a jar of candy.


    Da Bao did not say anything about this.


    The two of them then spent some silver on renting a cart from the grain store. They put down 50 copper coins and promised to return the cart the next time they entered the city.


    On the way back, Da Bao was still pulling the cart. The cart was full of things, but it was a piece of cake for him.


    Originally, he was born with divine strength. Even when he was starving, he could help Mo Ruyue drag a big wild boar down the mountain. Now, he had meat to eat for almost every meal. Not only did he grow taller, but his strength was also greater than before.


    Nowadays, he was fighting to do almost all the heavy work at home. Mo Ruyue never stopped him, but every time he was served a big bowl of medicinal cuisine, it would not be long before he finished it.


    The two of them did not speak along the way. Seeing that the village was in sight, Da Bao suddenly turned his head and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go hunting and picking herbs this time?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was stunned for a moment, then immediately reacted. Last time, in the same situation, she had wanted to go into the space to drink some spring water because she was weak, so she had made up an excuse. She didn¡¯t expect this kid to still remember it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There¡¯s still food at home, but it¡¯s time to go deep into the mountains.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also felt that it was about time. Only in the deep mountains could she hunt for large prey. If she only relied on wild rabbits and pheasants, they would only earn a small amount of money. Even if they ate it once every few days, they would get tired of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re going deep into the mountains?¡±


    Da Bao stopped in his tracks and looked at Mo Ruyue with a serious expression.


    ¡°When are you going into the mountains? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had no intention of bringing Da Bao into the mountains. She had her own way of surviving and hunting in the wild. Although Da Bao¡¯s natural divine strength could help her a little, she was still used to acting alone. It was better not to teach the child some tools and methods.


    She didn¡¯t speak and just kept walking forward. Soon, she passed Da Bao, and after a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go home early to prepare dinner. We¡¯ll talk about the future later. ¡±


    In the next few days, Da Bao kept a close eye on Mo Ruyue, afraid that she would go hunting alone.


    Although she was able to kill a ferocious wild boar the last time, Da Bao attributed it to dumb luck. Besides, there were not only wild boars in the deep mountains but also tigers, leopards, and bears. If she encountered a wolf pack, she would not even leave a corpse behind.


    However, Mo Ruyue only took the little ones to the vegetable field every day to weed and water them, or she would chop some bamboo and pile it in the yard without cleaning it up. But in the blink of an eye, the bamboo had disappeared. This made Da Bao really unable to guess what she was thinking and doing.


    There were now two more rooms in Mo Ruyue¡¯s mushroom house. One of them was a gym filled with all kinds of fitness equipment. There were even 18 types of cold weapons such as knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, hooks, and so on. When Mo Ruyue came in to visit, she had curiously picked them up and played with them. They were not light, but it was not a problem to use them to kill a fox or a wolf.


    The other room was a tool room. There were all kinds of manufacturing tools in it, from hardware to building materials, from small to large precision instruments. It didn¡¯t matter if she knew how to use them or not. They all appeared in this room.


    The mushroom house didn¡¯t look very big from the outside, but the rooms inside seemed to be infinitely large.


    Most of the instruments were covered in a layer of faint white light, and the ones further away were just a vague outline without a physical body.


    Mo Ruyue was very familiar with that white light. Back when the refrigerator couldn¡¯t be opened, it was covered in this layer of light, which meant that those devices hadn¡¯t been unlocked yet.

 Chapter 19

    The tools closest to her were cutting machines, punching machines, and polishing machines, which could be used to make hunting tools. The bamboo that Mo Ruyue had chopped before could be used to make all kinds of cages, sockets with sharp blades, and traps with hair-tripping nooses.


    She even made a ¡°Zhuge Automatic Crossbow¡± according to the blueprint. This thing was like a hand-made machine gun, not like the kind of thing seen in the textbooks that had form but not function.


    Mo Ruyue had personally tested its power after making it. Even if there were no metal arrowheads and it was just a sharpened bamboo arrow, after being shot by the ¡°Zhuge Automatic Crossbow¡±, it could penetrate nearly three inches of straw paper within fifteen steps. One could imagine how destructive it would be if the arrows had metal arrowheads.


    The entire right wall of the tool room was covered with all kinds of blueprints, and the end of the wall could not be seen.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that as long as she could find enough raw materials and enough time, Mo Ruyue could directly build space rockets, but there was no need for that.


    When she saw the weapon blueprints, she decided to seal this part away forever.


    After quietly preparing the tools for hunting, Mo Ruyue began to look for a suitable opportunity to go into the mountains to hunt.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t notice Da Bao¡¯s strict defense against her, but it was simply too easy for her to get rid of such a stalker who was full of loopholes.


    The seedlings of vegetables had already popped out in the vegetable field behind the house. Mo Ruyue sent Da Bao to the village to collect the ¡°manure.¡± Seeing Da Bao carrying the pole and stepping out of the door, Mo Ruyue immediately instructed Er Bao to look after the house and take care of his younger siblings. She carried the bamboo basket and disappeared into the back mountain in the blink of an eye.


    It wasn¡¯t Mo Ruyue¡¯s first time coming to the back mountain. She had been here once to find Da Bao and Tang Tang. Later on, she had come a few times to pick herbs and hunt rabbits. However, she had always been wandering around the periphery and didn¡¯t go very deep.


    The bamboo basket on her back was just a smokescreen. All the tools, weapons, and dry food were in her space. Even the bamboo basket was thrown into the space by her casually after entering the mountain.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s target this time was the large prey and rare herbs hidden in the deep mountains, so she didn¡¯t even have the desire to pick the ordinary herbs she saw along the way. After all, the herbs she grew in her dimensional space were much better than those in the wild in the mountains because she had added spring water.


    Occasionally, there would be a few wild rabbits, but they were all killed by Mo Ruyue with stones. No matter how small a game was, it was still meat. It would be a waste not to pick up the ones that came to her door.


    Mo Ruyue had also done an experiment. The freshly-caught game had been kept in the space for three days before it showed some signs of deterioration. It seemed that even if the refrigerator was not used, those meat ingredients could be kept fresh for a short time in the space.


    So as long as it was a wild animal, Mo Ruyue would tie it up with hemp rope and throw it into the space. She would only take it out and put it in the basket when she was about to leave the mountain, which would save her some effort.


    As she walked, she made marks that only she could understand, and at the same time, she chose a suitable place to set up a trap. Soon, she went deeper into the mountains.


    Since ancient times, humans had their own paths, and beasts had their own paths. Especially for those large wild beasts, they would basically follow a fixed route to patrol their territory.


    Mo Ruyue quickly found several overlapping beast paths. Judging from the paw prints and fur left on the ground, it was a tiger of a large size and a black bear that seemed to have just reached adulthood.


    These two were both top-grade wild animals, especially the tiger. Its entire body was full of treasures, but if one wanted to hunt such a fierce beast without any injuries, one would also need courage, ability, and luck.


    After Mo Ruyue judged that this beast path was left behind by two kinds of ferocious beasts, she immediately raised her vigilance. She took out the Zhuge Automatic Crossbow from the space and lowered her body slightly, moving forward carefully, step by step vigilantly.


    At some point in time, the surroundings had suddenly quieted down, as if even the chirping of insects had disappeared.


    The fishy smell that assailed her nose was getting stronger and stronger, indicating that the beast was nearby. It might be hiding behind a big tree or in the bushes, eyeing her covetously.


    Mo Ruyue stopped and leaned her back against a big tree to prevent herself from being attacked from behind.


    She slowly squatted down and used the tip of her toes to support her body. Her entire body was like a bottomed spring, ready to launch at any time.


    At this moment, she had already held the Zhuge Automatic Crossbow in her right hand, while the other hand was taking off the Eight-claw Grappling Hook from her waist.


    Originally, Mo Ruyue had planned to make a sleeve arrow that could be worn on the wrist, which could not only be used for self-defense but also used as a flying rope to ¡°fly over the eaves.¡± However, she had not found iron ore yet, so she could not use the mechanical equipment in the tool room to make a suitable steel rope. She could only temporarily make a simple substitute with nylon rope and iron hooks.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s ears moved slightly. She was keenly aware of a very subtle rustling sound. It was the sound of leaves rubbing against each other when something passed by the bushes.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡±


    She muttered in her heart. The eight-claw grappling hook in her hand had already flown above her head and hung on an extremely thick branch that had grown horizontally. Mo Ruyue¡¯s entire body also shot up and swung out with the force of the grappling hook.


    Just as her feet left the ground, a fishy wind came from the side, accompanied by an earth-shaking tiger roar, which made her eardrums buzz.


    The voice chased after her, and the cold killing intent was like a steel knife that cut through her bones. It followed her like a shadow and even touched her back at one point.


    Mo Ruyue was bold and skilled. Even though she was in mid-air, she twisted her waist and turned over to face the beast that was pouncing over her.


    The first thing she saw was a pair of cold, clear yellow eyes that were filled with killing intent. Its pupils had already shrunk into a line, and it was staring at her.


    It bared its sharp fangs, opened its bloody mouth, and let out pungent, hot air. Its target was her neck.


    It was a ferocious, colorful tiger with a pair of droopy eyes. Its yellowish-brown fur with black stripes allowed it to hide perfectly in the forest. Its claws, which were as big as a human head, were as sharp as curved blades. There was no doubt that its full-power attack could cut open a bear¡¯s stomach.


    Mo Ruyue was not flustered in the face of danger. The Zhuge Automatic Crossbow in her right hand was already raised, and she aimed precisely at the fierce beast¡¯s eye. Then, she pulled the trigger.


    Several extremely sharp bamboo arrows were shot out and hit their targets one after another. Blood spurted into the sky, and the arrows pierced into the tree trunks and bushes behind them.


    An even more deafening howl than before resounded. This time, it was accompanied by a mournful cry and a struggle before death. The beast that was originally aggressive and wanted to take the human¡¯s life fell heavily from the air. Its four claws scratched desperately, sending sand and grass into the air before it finally stopped moving.


    The rope in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand had lost its momentum and swung to the highest point. She reached out to grab a branch in front of her and flipped up. She landed steadily on the tree and then carefully observed the tiger lying on the ground.


    Although the beast had stopped moving, she was still cautious and did not rush down the tree. Instead, she waited for a while, and when she saw that there was no movement, she pulled the rope and jumped down the tree, landing lightly on the ground.


    The tiger¡¯s body was three meters long, and its tail was about a meter long. It was similar to the male Siberian tiger, the largest cat she had known about in her previous life.


    Mo Ruyue estimated that this tiger was already an adult and weighed about 350 kilograms. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was a giant beast.

 Chapter 20

    She went around to the front of the tiger and saw that the tiger was already dead. There was a big bloody hole in its right eye, and its brain had long been stirred into a paste by the bamboo arrow. That was why it had died so simply.


    It was a pity that the distance between the woman and the tiger was too close. The strong penetrating force allowed the bamboo arrow to pierce through the tiger¡¯s skull, leaving a hole in the back of the head. The entire tiger skin was no longer complete, leaving behind a regrettable flaw.


    ¡°What a pity. This hole has caused the price of the entire tiger skin to drop by at least 50%. However, it can be made into a tiger skin coat for those little turnips.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was still complaining about not earning enough money in her first sentence, but in her next sentence, she had already arranged the use of the tiger skin.


    The price of such a giant beast was enough for Mo Ruyue¡¯s family of six to live a carefree life.


    Putting aside the fact that tiger meat was hard to come by, even the tiger bones were extremely rare medicinal herbs. The tiger penis could be used to soak in wine, and the tiger teeth were sharp weapons to ward off evil spirits. It could be said that this tiger could be sold for dozens of taels of gold.


    Mo Ruyue waved her hand and put the tiger into the dimensional space. First, it was to prevent the tiger meat from going bad, and second, to prevent the smell of blood from attracting other carnivorous beasts.


    Originally, she had planned to hunt a black bear. Although bear paws, gall, and meat were also valuable, they paled in comparison to the value of the tiger.


    However, if she sold this tiger now, the huge wealth she would obtain would definitely attract covetous eyes. If she was alone, Mo Ruyue would not be afraid at all, but she had five little babies following her.


    Not to mention that the shabby house they lived in did not even have a proper door. When they encountered thieves, even if they had Da Bao, who was extremely powerful, they could only surrender if the thieves caught some of the smaller babies.


    ¡°No, I have to do something else. Whether I repair the house or buy a yard, I have to take safety measures first.¡±


    Mo Ruyue sighed. This was what it meant to have a treasure mountain but return empty-handed, helplessly looking at the treasure in hand but not being able to sell it. It really made one feel depressed.


    In order to escape Da Bao¡¯s stalking, it was already bright outside when Mo Ruyue left home. When she looked up at the sky, it was already past noon.


    Deep in the mountains, the branches and leaves covered the sky above her head. It was rare for sunlight to shine through the gaps, which made it difficult for people to notice the passage of time.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t continue to stay in the mountain. She turned around and walked out. She had set many traps along the way. Perhaps she could hunt some other wild animals.


    It had to be said that today was indeed Mo Ruyue¡¯s lucky day. After hunting that tiger, on the way back, Mo Ruyue found that there was a rather large deer trapped in the noose she had set up.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. The deer meat is very nutritious. We can keep some for ourselves. The deer blood and antler are also valuable.¡±


    In order to keep a whole piece of deerskin, Mo Ruyue finally chose to end the deer¡¯s life with a stick and then put the deer back into her space.


    After that, she caught a fox and a badger in her cage. It was even more important to protect the fur of these animals. She also killed them with a stick and threw them into her space. Mo Ruyue decided to stop here for today.


    She walked very fast, following the marks she had left behind. The return trip was even faster than her trip to the mountains. Seeing that she was about to leave the mountain, Mo Ruyue took out a wooden rack with a pulley from her space and put the deer, fox, rabbit, and the others on it. Then, she took out a large number of ropes that she had prepared in advance.


    Using the principle of pulleys, she easily moved the wooden frame full of prey down the mountain. Through the gaps between the branches and leaves, she saw a person standing at the foot of the back mountain and looking in her direction.


    A rustling sound from the forest caught his attention, and he immediately ran over.


    ¡®This child didn¡¯t even look clearly before running in this direction. What if it¡¯s a beast coming down the mountain?¡¯


    Mo Ruyue mumbled to herself and then shouted outside, ¡°Run slowly. Be careful not to fall again!¡±


    The branches and leaves of the shrubbery rustled. Soon, Da Bao was already standing in front of Mo Ruyue, his face as black as the bottom of a pot.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring me along when you enter the mountains? With that little strength of yours, you¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t get eaten by the wolves. What prey do you want to hunt?¡±


    Da Bao had also forgotten how scary Mo Ruyue was when she had a cold expression on her face. He was scolding her right in her face.


    No wonder she had sent him to harvest the farmyard manure early in the morning. It turned out that she had sent him away so that she could secretly go hunting in the mountains.


    Only the heavens knew how angry and anxious he was when he heard the news, but there was nothing he could do.


    The back of the mountain was not a single mountain but a continuous mountain range. If she was only moving around the periphery, maybe he could find her, but now she had gone deep into the mountain. Where would he even start looking?


    Da Bao did not know why he was waiting at the foot of the mountain behind the village. Now, even without this woman, they had enough money to live on. Furthermore, they did not have to worry about her thinking of selling them again in the future.


    However, his legs seemed to have their own consciousness. They walked to the foot of the mountain on their own accord as if they had taken root there. He watched as the sun rose to the middle of the sky and gradually moved west. Fortunately, she had finally returned.


    Mo Ruyue knew that there was a fire in his stomach, so she let him vent it out. However, Da Bao¡¯s mouth did not stop. She pulled the rope to control the pulley in her hand again and again, and the rhythm gradually became impatient.


    ¡®Damn kid, I understand that you were worried. It¡¯s fine if you say a word or two, but why do you keep going on and on?¡¯


    ¡°Stop talking and save some energy to help me move these things. Can¡¯t you see how many things I brought back? Or go back by yourself now, and don¡¯t delay my work.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was running out of patience. Although the prey was supported by the pulley system and didn¡¯t require much effort, it had been a day in the mountains. Her legs were sore and tired from the long journey. She just wanted to go back home and take a hot bath in the dimensional space to relax.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Da Bao glared at her and was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. If it was someone irrelevant, he would not have bothered to say anything. However, this woman was not only in the wrong, but she also did not act like she had done anything wrong. Instead, she even put on an impatient look. Did she really think that someone owed her something?


    But wait, what did she say?


    Move what things?


    Da Bao focused his eyes, and only then did he notice that Mo Ruyue did not come back empty-handed. The rack full of prey beside her was actually hanging in the air. No wonder he did not see it just now.


    ¡°You¡­ you brought back all of these?¡±


    Da Bao took a closer look. The biggest prey was a deer, which was at least 100 to 200 pounds. There were also foxes, badgers, and wild rabbits. It could be said that she had a good harvest.

 Chapter 21

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you born with divine strength? Here, I¡¯ll leave these to you. There¡¯s a rope here. Tie them up and drag them back. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue patted her shoulders and looked at Da Bao¡¯s dumbfounded look. She secretly clicked her tongue in her heart.


    I


    f she let the tiger out of his space, the child would be scared silly.


    Look, it was just a deer, but it had turned him into a dumbfounded goose.


    Although Mo Ruyue said that she would let Da Bao drag the prey back, when she saw Da Bao really put the rope around his shoulder, she still went up to help.


    After walking out of the forest, the pulley was no longer useful. However, Mo Ruyue had made some modifications to the wooden frame. She had only installed a few foldable wheels under the frame.


    Although the weight had increased a little, after putting down the wheels, it became a simple tow truck, which was much more convenient to use.


    Mo Ruyue then checked the stability of the wheel after it was filled with prey. After making sure that there was no problem, she handed the rope to Da Bao.


    The mother and son, one pulling in front and the other pushing in the back, easily transported the cart of prey back to the village.


    They were about to reach home, but they found the other four babies standing in a row beside their well and looking down. They didn¡¯t know what they were so engrossed in that they didn¡¯t even notice that they were too close to the well.


    Da Bao wanted to shout but was stopped by Mo Ruyue.


    If the little ones were frightened now, they might lose their balance and fall into the well.


    Mo Ruyue quietly took down the rope that was used to tie the prey and tied it into two not-so-small knots.


    Fortunately, the four children stood together in pairs, holding hands, and there was enough space in between for Mo Ruyue to use her skills.


    She shook the rope in her hand, making the knot form a circle, and then quickly threw it out after aiming at the two children.


    The rope accurately wrapped around the two children. Mo Ruyue quickly handed the rope in her hand to Da Bao and threw the second rope. When the other rope accurately wrapped around the remaining two children, Da Bao had already tightened the rope and dragged the two children out of the well.


    The four little fellows were shocked. Tang Tang even burst into tears and wanted to run away. If it was not for the rope, she would have really fallen into the well.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys stay at home and look after the house? Why did you all come to the well? Didn¡¯t I tell you that it¡¯s dangerous here, and you¡¯re not allowed to come?¡±


    Da Bao immediately rushed over and reprimanded his younger brothers and sister.


    He had been scared out of his wits by them just now, and his heart was still beating wildly even now. His tone and expression looked particularly fierce.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be angry. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    San Bao held onto Tang Tang. She had to coax her not to cry and apologize to Da Bao. It was hard for him to be so busy.


    ¡°Big brother, someone threw something into our well, so I wanted to come and see if there¡¯s any way to fish out the thing that was thrown in.¡±


    After all, Er Bao was already nine years old. He spoke clearly and eloquently. He explained the ins and outs of the matter clearly in just two sentences.


    Tang Tang curled up in San Bao¡¯s arms and cried. She had not recovered from the shock just now and was yelled at by Da Bao again. It made Tang Tang feel very wronged.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything. She walked directly to the well and looked down. There were many dead branches and leaves floating on the water, and they were covered in a layer of dust. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t drink for the time being.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± She asked Er Bao directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s those children from the village. They used to bully us. They say that we¡¯re dirty and smelly and no one cares about us. They come to find trouble every few days.¡±


    Er Bao said as he clenched his little fists. San Bao also lowered his head and said nothing. However, his eyes turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! They¡¯re bullying you because you only know how to cry. Next time, if they bully you again, we¡¯ll hit them back! Even if you can¡¯t, you still have me!¡±


    Da Bao berated again. He was angry and anxious. He wanted to rush to the house of those children right now, drag them out, and give them a violent beating.


    He turned his head and glared fiercely at Mo Ruyue.


    The widowed mother and her son were already having a hard time in the village. This woman had been bullied outside and had come back to beat and scold them. This made the children in the village look down on them and bully them with all their might.


    It was all her fault!


    Mo Ruyue did not notice Da Bao¡¯s resentful eyes. She turned around and walked over. She undid the lassoes on San Bao and Tang Tang and carried them in her arms. Then, she turned around and walked home.


    Soon, she found a rod with a net bag hanging on it and went back to the well. She put the rod in and started fishing.


    Soon, all the branches and leaves in the well were fished out, but the water was still covered with a layer of greasy gray stains. No one knew what else the bear cubs had thrown in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. The well can¡¯t be used for the time being, so we¡¯ll go to the small river outside the village to get water. I¡¯ll think of a way to get water from the well.¡±


    Mo Ruyue made arrangements very quickly. Er Bao asked in surprise, ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you going to find them to settle the score?¡±


    Da Bao pulled his brother¡¯s arm and did not let him continue. He said coldly,¡± You forgot that she¡¯s most afraid of trouble. What¡¯s the point of saying all this?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Mother also protected us before.¡±


    Er Bao recalled the way Mo Ruyue snatched them back from the hands of the human traffickers and protected them from being beaten and scolded by their grandma and aunt. She had obviously changed for the better and started to dote on them!


    ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Da Bao flung his hands, turned around, and wanted to leave. However, he had just taken one step when he came back again and led Er Bao and Si Bao home.


    It was getting late, and they had to prepare dinner.


    This well could not be used, and the other Wells were in other people¡¯s yards or at the door. They only had one choice, which was to go to the small river outside the village to get water.


    Da Bao was strong, so the task of fetching water fell on him. By the time he filled the two urns at home, Tang Tang had already been coaxed by Mo Ruyue with candy. She stayed in the house obediently and played with toys with Si Bao.


    Mo Ruyue had already drained the deer blood dry and stored it in a wooden basin for later use. Now, she was preparing to peel off the deer skin.


    Although Er Bao and San Bao were young, they had seen blood before. Previously, when they were extremely hungry, Da Bao had also hunted wild rabbits. Everyone cleaned up the rabbits and roasted them for food. At that time, Er Bao was the one who drained the blood and skinned the rabbits, while San Bao dealt with the internal organs.


    However, Da Bao could rarely catch rabbits. The babies still had to eat a meal without a next one. It was better to bring back wild rabbits and pheasants every day to add oil and water for their meals. In fact, they had a better meal.


    Although Mo Ruyue had brought back a lot of prey from the mountains today, the babies seemed to be in a low mood because the well had been dirtied. Even if there was fresh venison to eat, they did not smile much.


    Mo Ruyue saw their expressions but didn¡¯t say anything. Da Bao saw her reaction, and it further confirmed her cold nature and moody nature.


    As expected, it was still too early to believe her.

 Chapter 22

    The next morning, Mo Ruyue made up an excuse to go hunting in the mountains and left early.


    Because of last night¡¯s incident, Da Bao was worried that his younger brothers and sisters would be bullied again. He originally planned to stay at home but was urged by Mo Ruyue to return the tow truck. He had no choice but to tell Er Bao not to go out and to wait for him to come back before discussing anything.


    As soon as the two of them left, the children who had come to cause trouble yesterday came again.


    They used stones to smash Mo Ruyue¡¯s door, but they felt that it wasn¡¯t enough, so they rushed up and kicked it, breaking the door shaft that was already on the verge of collapse.


    Tang Tang covered her ears and hid in the house. She bit her clothes tightly to stop herself from crying. Big brother had said yesterday that the more they cried, the more they would be bullied.


    ¡°Second brother, big brother said that if those bastards come again, we will beat them up! Let¡¯s charge!¡±


    San Bao clutched a fire Stick tightly in his hand. He gritted his teeth so hard that they made creaking sounds. It was just that there was a slip in his words that made him lose some of his imposing manner.


    ¡°Big brother is not at home. We still have Si Bao and Tang Tang with us. It¡¯s fine if we get beaten up, but what if they get injured?¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s words made San Bao lower his head. He said gloomily, ¡°Then we¡¯re just going to watch them make a scene? Our door is going to break from the kicking. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a door finally fell down with a clang. It was completely broken.


    ¡°How boring. A few cowards who don¡¯t dare to come out!¡±


    The boy in the lead looked to be around ten years old. His clothes were clean, and he was not small. He was always fighting with chickens and dogs in the village and had caused many troubles.


    There were also some children who liked to cause trouble around him. They especially liked to bully widow Qin¡¯s children. Except for Da Bao, who they couldn¡¯t defeat and couldn¡¯t afford to offend, they could bully the others however they wanted.


    ¡°I went to the well to take a look just now. The branches, grass, and leaves have all been fished out. Should we throw in some more?¡±


    One of his followers suggested.


    ¡°If we throw away any more rocks or dead rats, they won¡¯t even think about drinking water from this well in the future.¡±


    Another little follower chimed in.


    These teenagers were at an age where gods and ghosts loathed them, and each of them was more vicious than the other when they came up with ideas.


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    The eyes of the child in the lead lit up. He didn¡¯t believe that the widow and orphan would still be able to drink the water from the well if they fished up a dead rat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and kill the rats!¡±


    As he spoke, he led the group of bear cubs away.


    Er Bao could not hear what they said after that in the house. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that they had left. However, he was still a little worried that they would come back.


    Very quickly, the group of bear cubs returned. This time, they seemed to be carrying something in their hands. They even deliberately lifted it up and waved it in the Qin family¡¯s courtyard, their faces full of provocation.


    Er Bao took a closer look and immediately revealed a panicked expression.


    Those were dead rats, and not just one!


    Could they be planning to¡­


    Er Bao¡¯s eyes widened. He could not sit still anymore. He immediately stood up and rushed out of the door.


    A few of the disobedient children had already walked to the well, and the one in the lead threw the dead rat in his left hand into the well first. Just as the others were about to follow suit, a large net suddenly fell from the sky and caught all of them in one fell swoop.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did the net come from?¡±


    ¡°Help! Let me out!¡±


    The children were stunned for a moment before they shouted at the top of their lungs. Just as they were about to break free, another rope wrapped around them and tied them together, making them like grasshoppers on a rope.


    When Er Bao rushed over, he happened to see this scene. He stopped in a daze and then saw Mo Ruyue walking out from behind a wall.


    She was holding one end of the net and a rope. It was obvious that she was the one who cast the net and caught the bear cubs.


    ¡°Widow Qin, why don¡¯t you let us out! You¡¯re a widow. What¡¯s the point of bullying a child!¡±


    The child in the lead was the fiercest. He didn¡¯t say that he had thrown the dead rat into someone else¡¯s well. Instead, he accused Mo Ruyue of bullying a child.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t beat you up just because you¡¯re a child!¡±


    Mo Ruyue coldly rebuked. His eyes were cold and completely different from his usual submissive attitude towards children.


    ¡°You, you dare! Come and beat me up!¡±


    Although that child was scared by Mo Ruyue¡¯s glare, he still mustered up his courage and retorted. After all, his ¡°little brothers¡± were all watching, so he definitely couldn¡¯t drop the ball at this time.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Ruyue quickly stepped forward and gave him a slap. The loud sound even had a trace of echo.


    Mo Ruyue was not used to this at all. Since he was asking for a lesson, she would satisfy him.


    The child was completely stunned by this slap. He looked at Mo Ruyue in a daze and only felt a burning sensation on his face. Then, it swelled and turned numb. Looking at it from the corner of her eye, his entire left cheek seemed to have swelled up.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you want your eyeballs?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said coldly. She pulled the rope in her hand, and all the tied-up children stumbled and stumbled as they followed her.


    ¡°W-where are you taking us?!¡±


    The child who had been beaten came back to his senses and started to shout again. However, this time, his voice was obviously much softer. His eyes were also wandering around, not daring to look Mo Ruyue in the eye.


    ¡°Where are you going? Find your parents to judge. Are you still not done, bullying people?¡±


    As Mo Ruyue said this, she did not stop walking. She dragged the children and walked past Er Bao. She also said to him, ¡°Er Bao, you stay here and watch the well. No one is allowed to fish out the things inside. Do you hear me?¡±


    Er Bao was completely stunned. He only nodded subconsciously when he heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. Before he could respond, Mo Ruyue had already dragged the group of people far away.


    A woman who tied up many children with a net and a rope walking in the village immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. Some people recognized their own children and immediately rushed to save them.


    ¡°You from the Qin family, are you crazy? Are you trying to kill someone by tying up so many children?¡±


    A woman had already touched her child. She was berating Mo Ruyue while tearing the net with both hands, trying to release her child.


    ¡°Mother, save me!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother? Where is my mother?¡±


    When the bear cubs saw their parents, it was as if they had suddenly found their backbone, and they immediately shouted for help.


    The adults¡¯ scolding and the children¡¯s cries mixed together, causing the originally quiet village to suddenly become noisy.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the noise? shut up!¡± Mo Ruyue had a headache from the noise and immediately scolded.


    All the voices stopped in an instant. Almost everyone was stunned by her sudden sentence.


    ¡°Widow Qin, are you asking us to shut up? Look at what you¡¯ve done to the children. How dare you ask us to shut up?¡±


    The woman who was the first to rush to her child¡¯s side came back to her senses and said what everyone was thinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A good child was tied up with a net and rope. She¡¯s trying to harm people, right?¡±


    ¡°Her own five children aren¡¯t enough, and now she wants to torture the children of other families. She¡¯s really crazy!¡±


    ¡°All of you only see me ¡®abusing¡¯ your child. Did anyone ask why? You can¡¯t see what they¡¯re holding in their hands, can you?¡±

 Chapter 23

    So many people surrounded Mo Ruyue, but there was no fear on her face. Instead, the mockery on her lips became more apparent.


    After hearing her words, the adults took the opportunity to look at the children¡¯s hands. They didn¡¯t know if they were frightened, but some of the children were still holding onto the dead rats tightly. Even after walking, they didn¡¯t throw away the dead rats.


    ¡°Aiya, why is there a dead rat? Isn¡¯t it dirty? Hurry up and throw it away!¡±


    Someone immediately cried out in alarm, urging the children to throw away the dead rat in their hands quickly.


    ¡°You all know this thing is dirty, but do you know where they threw it?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked around the crowd. No one took the initiative to ask or answer her question.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s the energy you had when you questioned me just now? This is a critical question, why are you all so quiet?¡±


    With her sarcasm, someone couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°If you know anything, say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush. How would we know where the children have gone to play or what they have done?¡±


    ¡°They threw the dead rat into my well!¡±


    A baby voice suddenly came from behind. Mo Ruyue turned around and saw that it was san bao.


    ¡°San Bao, why did you come out? Where¡¯s Er Bao? He didn¡¯t stop you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t expect San Bao to run out. As expected, it was no good if Da Bao was not at home.


    ¡°Mother, it was second brother who asked me to come. San Bao did not come out without reason.¡± San Bao quickly waved his hand and explained.


    ¡°San Bao, you can¡¯t lie! You¡¯re so young. Why can¡¯t you learn better!¡±


    The woman still holding her child across the net growled, ¡°Although my Zhu Zi is usually a bit naughty, he wouldn¡¯t do something like throwing dead rats into someone¡¯s well!¡±


    ¡°That dead rat is still in your son¡¯s hand. Also, why do you say my son is lying? Did you see that there was no dead rat in my well? Or did you see that your son didn¡¯t throw dead rats into my well?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s face darkened when she heard the woman scolding San Bao. Initially, she still had an indifferent and sarcastic look on her face. Now, her eyes were frighteningly cold. The woman who had spoken rudely shrank her neck subconsciously.


    She had heard that widow Qin¡¯s temperament had suddenly changed not long ago. Sometimes, when she stared at people, her eyes were cold and sharp like a wild beast, as if she could eat people. She was terrifying, and she had finally seen it today.


    ¡°You, who knows if you and your mother are making slanderous accusations? The older one didn¡¯t learn well, and the younger one followed suit.¡±


    Although she was a little scared, she was still very stubborn. Everyone in the village knew what kind of person widow Qin was. Did they believe her? It would be better to listen to someone¡¯s fart.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you can go to my well and take a look. If they hadn¡¯t gathered together and prepared to throw the dead rat in, how could they have been caught by me?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll gather them together, tie them up with a net, and then catch a few dead rats to stuff into their hands in order to frame ¡®them?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made the surrounding villagers, especially the parents of the children, speechless. They really couldn¡¯t go against their conscience and say that it was as Mo Ruyue had said. She was the one who had framed them.


    ¡°By the way, they also kicked down my wooden door,¡± Mo Ruyue said. ¡°Their footprints are still on the door. Do you want to compare them?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had seen the entire process. To catch a thief, one must catch the stolen goods, especially this kind of children who caused trouble. If they didn¡¯t bring the evidence to their parents, they would never admit it.


    ¡°I say, let¡¯s go and take a look. If not¡­ There¡¯s a reason for them to be angry. If dead rats were thrown into that well, it would be useless. How much would it cost to build a well?¡±


    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand it and said something fair.


    If it was the old widow Qin, no one would have the time to speak up for her. But recently, this woman¡¯s temperament had changed greatly. Although her attitude towards the children was a little cold, she bought a lot of food and necessities. Now, those children had grown taller and fatter. It showed that she had really raised them with care.


    The life of a widow and an orphan was difficult. If a brat in the village could step on their heads and sh*t on them, then they would really have no way to live.


    Someone was the first to speak up for justice, and the others who had nothing to do with it also echoed. The parents of those bear cubs saw this and could only agree to follow Mo Ruyue to the well to take a look.


    ¡°But you have to let the children go first. How can they stand being tied up like this?¡±


    There was a woman who loved her child, but he was tied up in the middle. If she wanted to release him, she had to release all the children outside.


    ¡°If you all know how to feel bad for your children, then why didn¡¯t you say that my children couldn¡¯t take it when they were beaten black and blue by them? I only tied them up with the rope. I haven¡¯t settled the score with them yet. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to let this matter go so easily. Since they had bumped into her today, she would settle all the old and new debts together.


    One punch was enough to avoid a hundred punches. In the future, if these children wanted to bully people again, they would have to think carefully and see if they could afford the price they had to pay.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were very impolite, but now no one cared about her attitude. Because everyone had walked over and indeed saw that one of the Qin family¡¯s wooden doors had completely fallen down, and the other also looked like it was about to fall at any time.


    The most speechless thing was that in the well not far away, there were indeed a few dead rats floating in the water. They were exactly the same as the ones in the children¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Do you want to go over and compare the child¡¯s footprints? To see if I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw that the parents of the children didn¡¯t speak and deliberately retorted.


    ¡°Qin family, calm down. It¡¯s all because the children are naughty. Let their parents bring them back and scold them. They promise that they won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Someone tried to be the peacemaker, but Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t give her any face at all.


    ¡°Curse a few words? If you can stop making mistakes after scolding me, why are you still called a brat?¡±


    Mo Ruyue sneered, ¡°Just tell me how many times they¡¯ve ganged up to bully my babies. When are they going to change? Yesterday, you threw rotten branches and left into the well, and today, you¡¯re a dead rat. Next time, are you going to throw my baby in too?¡±


    Her words were so harsh that the parents who had been pretending to be dead could no longer keep their mouths shut and retorted, ¡°Qin family, what kind of words are you saying? Are you treating our child as a murderer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a child who doesn¡¯t know any better. How could you throw your baby into the well? Our baby wouldn¡¯t even dare to crush an ant to death. Don¡¯t you talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t even dare to kill an ant?¡±


    Mo Ruyue glanced at the person who spoke and then at his child. She said sarcastically, ¡°The dead rat in your child¡¯s hand was trampled to death by him. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the ground under his feet. There¡¯s still the rat¡¯s blood and brain.¡±

 Chapter 24

    As soon as she finished speaking, the child immediately rubbed his feet against the soles of his shoes and snorted provocatively at Mo Ruyue.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would completely confess without beating himself up. His father was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but hit the back of his head.


    ¡°Qin family, even if our child did something wrong, you¡¯ve tied him up with a net and rope for half a day. Your anger should have subsided by now. If you have anything to say, let the child out first.¡±


    Another pair of parents couldn¡¯t bear to see their children suffer and couldn¡¯t help but ask Mo Ruyue to let them go.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let them go, but I can¡¯t just let them go like this. They have to apologize and compensate me. If I don¡¯t make them pay the price and teach them a lesson, will they continue to bully me even more?¡±


    Mo Ruyue would not compromise under pressure. She had always been amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Even if there was a soft approach, she had to show her sincerity. Otherwise, she would not be persuaded by force or persuasion.


    ¡°Compensation? What compensation?¡±


    This time, more than one pair of parents widened their eyes. They had to compensate for a child¡¯s prank? He only killed a few wild rats. Not to mention that he didn¡¯t hurt anyone. He didn¡¯t even lose a hair on the Qin family¡¯s chickens, ducks, and animals. What compensation was there to pay?


    ¡°This well in my house was personally made by my children¡¯s father when he was still alive. Although it was not in my own courtyard, it was written in his name, Qin Ming. In the past, whenever any of you came over to fetch water, it would be convenient for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Previously, it was easy to clean up the fallen leaves and branches that were thrown into the well, but now that dead rats were thrown in, who would be willing to drink the water in the well? Whoever can drink it in public doesn¡¯t have to pay.¡±


    Mo Ruyue came up with a straight punch, and the parents all shut their mouths.


    Someone had said before that it would cost a lot of money to dig such a well in the village. There were a total of three wells in the village. One was in the village head¡¯s courtyard, which he used with his own money. One was donated by the villagers to be shared by everyone. The last one was made by Qin Ming out of his own pocket in order to save his wife and children from the pain of queuing up to get water, but it was also open to the villagers to use.


    Now that a dead rat had been thrown into the well, it was basically equivalent to the well being abandoned. It was not a loss to the villagers, but it was definitely a loss to the Qin family.


    ¡°Then tell us, how do you want us to compensate you? I¡¯ll say this first, if you want to ask for an exorbitant price, don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The parents didn¡¯t speak. After a while, one of the men took the lead in expressing his attitude. With one person expressing his opinion, the others also echoed one after another.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t allow you to ask for such an exorbitant price. If it¡¯s not too bad, we¡¯ll just pool our money together and give it to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to use this opportunity to extort money, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°No! Whoever¡¯s child threw the dead rat should pay for it. Other people didn¡¯t throw it, so why should they pay for it together?¡±


    Before Mo Ruyue could say anything, this child¡¯s parents had an internal conflict. After all, they were taking money out of their own pockets, so they naturally had to haggle over every single detail.


    ¡°Hey, how can you say that? Your child also had a dead rat in his hand. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to throw it away, but he didn¡¯t have the time. If the Qin family didn¡¯t stop him, your child wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who cares if he wants it or not? If he didn¡¯t throw it away, then he didn¡¯t throw it away. If we don¡¯t need to pay for it, then don¡¯t even think about taking a single cent out of our pockets.¡±


    The two naturally divided factions began to quarrel intensely over who would compensate who and who would not. They even talked about some old matters, which made the villagers who had nothing to do with other things listen to the gossip.


    Mo Ruyue lost her patience after listening to two sentences. It didn¡¯t matter if they were willing to do this kind of dog-eat-dog thing. She had to pay the compensation first. She still had to go back and continue to pack up her prey. She was going to sell them at the restaurant tomorrow to make money.


    She was still holding a long piece of rope in her hand. Seeing that those people were arguing with each other and couldn¡¯t hear the others, she twisted the rope in her hand and threw it hard.


    ¡°Xiu¡± pa¡± sounds were heard as the hemp rope was pulled out in the air, causing an explosive sound.


    Everyone was also stunned.


    The few couples who were quarreling also stopped and looked at Mo Ruyue in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you guys fight. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you guys. If you really don¡¯t want to compensate me, that¡¯s fine. If you can¡¯t control your own children, I¡¯ll do it. But you better shut your mouths and don¡¯t make me discipline you too. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s cold eyes swept over them. Anyone could tell that she wasn¡¯t just saying those words.


    Some of them wanted to refute her, but when their eyes met hers, a chill rose from their hearts as if they were being stared at by a beast. They quickly turned their eyes away and closed their mouths at the same time.


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t back down an inch, the matter seemed to have reached a deadlock. In the end, it was the parents of the children who yielded.


    ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s the big deal? Is it worth getting so angry over? It¡¯s just compensation. Don¡¯t talk about who should pay or not. Since you¡¯ve been caught red-handed, then just admit your bad luck. ¡±


    Hearing the meaning of his words, he was still unwilling, but in the end, he compromised. Even the other husbands silently acquiesced.


    The families had a final discussion and sent a representative to negotiate with Mo Ruyue. They gave a number that they had discussed.


    ¡°Qin family, how about this? We should compensate you, but we don¡¯t have much spare money. Why don¡¯t we compensate you first and write you an IOU for the rest?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t say ¡°yes¡± or ¡°No.¡± She seemed to be waiting for him to finish.


    ¡°That¡­ This well has been dug for a few years. If we want to compensate, we can¡¯t do it at the original price, right? We discussed that each family would pay 100 copper coins, so it¡¯s 800 copper coins, which is almost one tael of silver. It¡¯s a lot.¡±


    Mo Ruyue still didn¡¯t say anything. Her mocking gaze made the veins on the man¡¯s forehead pop out, and he almost turned hostile again.


    He really didn¡¯t know where a widow got the courage to fight against so many people. Even if she had taken advantage of them now, was she not going to live in the village and interact with the villagers anymore?


    However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze was cold and firm from the beginning to the end. She did not waver because of his words and expression. In the end, the man still took a deep breath and said, ¡°Qin clan, for our first time, we¡¯ll first¡­ First compensate you with a hundred copper coins. Just tell me if it¡¯s okay or not.¡±


    He said everything in one breath. He didn¡¯t look directly into Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes but stared at the spot an inch in front of her toes, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear this kind of excuse for a beggar a second time.¡±


    Mo Ruyue finally opened her mouth as she wished, but what she said made the man¡¯s heart sink.


    As expected, she didn¡¯t agree.


    In fact, he knew that if the same thing happened to him and someone dared to make such a suggestion to him, he would never let it go.


    ¡°Then tell me, what do you want?¡±


    He wanted to be ruthless, but when he met Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze, his boiling blood and courage seemed to have been doused with a basin of cold water and could no longer boil.


    The imposing manner in his words was released, and even his waist collapsed, no longer standing upright.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°I can accept 800 wens as compensation, but I don¡¯t accept IOUs. You have the nerve to delay, but I don¡¯t have the time to take it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stated her statement straightforwardly. The so-called compensation was just to teach the children a lesson. Whether it was 800 wens or 80 wens, as long as they paid the money, those children would inevitably be beaten up.


    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Also, the wooden door of our house. Whoever kicked it will have to repair it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring the five babies to your house tonight. The door is broken like this. If something happens to us, who can bear the responsibility?¡±


    The few couples looked at each other, knowing that this was Mo Ruyue¡¯s last resort.


    If it was the lazy, bad, and submissive Mo Ruyue of the past, no one would take her words to heart. At most, they would just give her a few dozen wens and send her away.


    However, Mo Ruyue was completely different now.


    When she was ruthless, she even beat away the big men who came to collect debts. If she used that ruthlessness on them¡­


    When they thought of this, they all shivered.


    In the end, each family took out a hundred wens to pay and redeem their children. The two children who had broken the Qin family¡¯s door were detained in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands. They were only released after their father had fixed the door.


    When the last two children were taken away, Mo Ruyue stood at the door and showed her first smile of the day. Her eyes curved as she said to them, ¡°Take care. If you have money but nowhere to spend it next time, you¡¯re welcome to come and make trouble again.¡±


    The two children couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at her. Their respective fathers pinched their ears and carried them away.


    Mo Ruyue tossed the money bag in her hand up and down a few times. The copper coins inside collided with each other, making a clattering sound.


    ¡°Mother¡­ What about our well?¡±


    Er Bao walked to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side, pulled her sleeve, and shook it.


    That well was the only thing that father had left for everyone. Now that the dead rat had been thrown in, not only could they not drink the water inside, but they could also not use it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Leave this matter to mother. Let¡¯s use the water in the river for now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue casually touched the top of his head to comfort him, but in her heart, she didn¡¯t care about this little well water pollution at all.


    As long as she could find enough raw materials, she could make anything in the tool room. Then, she would just need to use disinfectant to purify the well water, but that would take some time.


    ¡°Mother, you were so good at trapping them. I can¡¯t learn it no matter what.¡±


    San Bao also came over. He was fiddling with a hemp rope in his hand and trying to make a noose.


    However, he didn¡¯t know how to tie a knot, so the noose was tied into a dead knot. No matter how hard he pulled, he couldn¡¯t tighten it.


    ¡°Yesterday, Mother used this to trap us. Did she also use this to trap the little rabbit?¡±


    When Si Bao spoke, a trace of saliva flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Although he sucked in the saliva in time, it still wet his chin and collar.


    ¡°Mother used a stone to make a little rabbit. This noose, ah, can be used to put on many things.¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and took the silk handkerchief from her clothes. She wiped the corners of Si Bao¡¯s mouth and chin and answered his question patiently.


    She felt a weight on her thigh, and when she looked down, she saw Tang Tang hugging her leg and looking up at her.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Tang Tang called out softly. Her big black eyes, which were like black grapes, looked longingly at Mo Ruyue. Her teary eyes, which were like those of a young deer, instantly melted her heart.


    Mo Ruyue picked up Tang Tang and said to the boys, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go back to our rooms. It¡¯s getting late, and we should prepare lunch soon.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Er Bao, who was still fiddling with the rope cover at the door, suddenly shouted, ¡°Big Brother is back!¡±


    San Bao and Si Bao, who was originally following behind Mo Ruyue, immediately turned around and ran towards the door. They kept shouting, ¡°Big brother, big brother!¡±


    Mo Ruyue stopped in her tracks and saw Da Bao entering the door, surrounded by his younger brothers. His face was covered in sweat, and he kept Fanning himself with his lapels. It was obvious that he had rushed back.


    He didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to be at home. In the morning, she had clearly said that she was going into the mountains to hunt, so he rushed back, afraid that his younger brothers and sisters would be bullied by the children in the village again.


    He did not expect her to be at home.


    ¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t know, but mother taught those bad children in the village a good lesson today. They even compensated our family!¡±


    San Bao reported excitedly.


    ¡°Also, the broken door has been fixed!¡±


    Si Bao also showed off, not to be outdone.


    Da Bao was stunned and looked at Mo Ruyue in a daze.


    The three boys fought to speak to da bao. He jumbled things together and finally understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    It turned out that she had sent him away while she stayed behind to teach the group of children a lesson.


    To think that he had thought that she was a cold and heartless person by nature.


    Da Bao looked at Mo Ruyue with a complicated expression. At this time, she was going in and out of the kitchen, busy preparing lunch.


    The boys were supposed to help, but they were all surrounding her now. She didn¡¯t say anything and let them ¡®slack off.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡±


    Da Bao walked out from the encirclement of his younger brothers and went straight to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue glanced at him indifferently and nodded. ¡°Then wash your hands and clean up the dishes. We¡¯ll be eating soon.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but he had to ask. He stood there hesitantly and said, ¡°I just heard from my brothers that you taught those bear cubs a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I should do? They think that no one will care about children who do evil, so I¡¯ll let them remember this.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said casually. She didn¡¯t boast about her ¡®great achievements,¡¯ nor did she have any intention of ¡®taking credit¡¯ for it. It was as if what she had done was an ordinary and normal thing.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Da Bao frowned slightly. He felt ill at ease about being ¡®excluded¡¯.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to return the tow truck? You do what you need to do, and I do what I need to do. It¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t delay anything. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue was too lazy to explain these things, but Da Bao was a stubborn person and might go to a dead end again. Although she didn¡¯t care much, it was also troublesome, so she simply said a few more words.


    However, he only said a few more words. The most important thing was to resolve the matter.


    After lunch, the boys saw that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do, so they poked and pushed each other to her side.


    Mo Ruyue deliberately pretended not to see their little actions, but she had long guessed that their little trick was because they couldn¡¯t forget the noose she had revealed in the morning.


    In the end, San Bao, who had a broken tooth, was pushed out. He grinned at Mo Ruyue with a silly smile and scratched the back of his head, saying, ¡°Mother, I¡­ I¡¯ll give you a massage?¡±


    Er Bao was initially waiting expectantly for San Bao to express their thoughts. He did not expect that San Bao would change his mind at the last minute. He almost fell into a daze when he heard that.

 Chapter 26

    Mo Ruyue looked at San Bao, who did not mean what he said and then at Er Bao, who had a resentful look on his face. She casually asked, ¡°Er Bao also wants to massage mother¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°I miss you. Mother, let me do it.¡±


    Er Bao walked over and glared at San Bao. San Bao continued to scratch the back of his head and smiled foolishly. He did not know what to say.


    Mo Ruyue simply closed her eyes and relaxed all the muscles in her body. She wanted to see how long these three little turnips could endure.


    Er Bao massaged Mo Ruyue¡¯s shoulders with all his might. At the same time, he was also racking his brains on how to break the news to her.


    Unknowingly, he was covered in sweat, but he still couldn¡¯t think of how to say it.


    When Mo Ruyue heard Er Bao, who was behind her, start to pant, her heart softened, and she decided not to tease him anymore.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Next time, if you want to beat around the bush, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    Her words startled Er Bao. He then realized that she had already seen through his little thoughts. He blushed immediately.


    However, he saw that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have any intention of blaming him, so he gathered his courage and said, ¡°Mother, can you teach us your noose technique? I¡¯ve never seen you use it before, but if we learn it, we can also use it to trap a rabbit or a pheasant in the future. How good would that be?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at Er Bao meaningfully. It was probably a lie to trick rabbits and pheasants, but it was a lie to trick them, right?


    Er Bao was at a loss under her gaze. His face turned even redder, but he still braced himself and stood there. He remembered that his mother had just told him to be direct and not to beat around the bush. He struggled for a long time in his heart and finally gritted his teeth and told the truth.


    ¡°Mother, I was wrong. Actually, when we saw that you had those bad kids in your hands, we thought that if we could do the same, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being bullied again. Big brother has the strength to lift people up and throw them out. We don¡¯t know anything, so we can only wait for big brother to save us¡­¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s eyes turned red as he said that.


    He tried his best to open his eyes wide and not let his tears flow out. Big brother said that a man doesn¡¯t cry, only bleed, but not cry!


    When San Bao and Si Bao saw that their second brother was about to cry, they did not dare to fool around anymore. They hung their heads and waited for their mother to scold them.


    Mo Ruyue looked at Er Bao for a while before she reached out and pulled him into her arms. She then hugged San Bao and Si Bao as well. She asked in a serious tone, ¡°Kung Fu is tiring and time-consuming to learn. Since you¡¯re going to learn it, you can¡¯t give up halfway. If you¡¯re afraid of hardship, it¡¯s not too late to regret it now.¡±


    She felt that it was always good for a boy to know some martial arts. Not only could he protect himself, but he could also protect others. Whether it was her or Da Bao, they would not be by the other babies¡¯ side forever. There were some things that they had to face on their own.


    When the boys heard this, they immediately nodded like pounding garlic and said,¡± Mother, we¡¯re not afraid of suffering.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I can hold on.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t cry either!¡±


    Mo Ruyue was still very satisfied with the attitude of the few babies now. However, they were still young after all. In the end, they had the temperament of hot-blooded children and could still persist. It would depend on their specific performance next.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time today. If you want to learn something, you must have a solid foundation. From tomorrow onwards, you can¡¯t sleep in anymore. If I see any of you being lazy and afraid of hardship, he doesn¡¯t need to learn anymore in the future. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue emphasized again. Seeing that the boys still unanimously expressed that they were not afraid of hardship, she didn¡¯t say anything more. She just had to wait and see their performance when the time came.


    Although she couldn¡¯t teach the boys any self-defense moves now, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t let them come for nothing. She asked the three babies to sit down and began to teach them how to tie the knots.


    ¡°Just because you have Kung Fu doesn¡¯t mean that you are fearless. Sometimes, to achieve victory, you don¡¯t have to rely on brute force but also on skills. You have to make good use of the tools around you. As long as you use them properly, tools can not only harm people but also save people.¡±


    While Mo Ruyue demonstrated how to tie the knot, she also taught the babies the same idea, which was not to act rashly when encountering things but to be good at using tools and skills.


    Er Bao was confused. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it like this noose? It was used to save us yesterday, and today it¡¯s used to teach bad kids a lesson?¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled and patted his little head. ¡°Er Bao is really smart.¡±


    During the teaching process, Mo Ruyue noticed that Da Bao would always enter the room to find something to do, intentionally or otherwise. He would often stay for a long time and eavesdrop with his ears perked up. She knew that he also wanted to learn, but he could not bring himself to ask.


    ¡°Da Bao, come over and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with the knot that your younger brothers are tying.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took the initiative to greet him and gave him a platform.


    ¡°How can I tell? I don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    Although Da Bao said that, he leaned over on his own initiative. He looked at his brothers¡¯ knots and began to point out where they were wrong.


    Mo Ruyue nodded to herself. She was not wrong.


    People who could become the future villain must have their own outstanding qualities. Although she could not see the potential of Er Bao and the others, Da Bao was also extremely smart in addition to his natural divine power. It was not wrong to say that he had a photographic memory.


    He only listened to some skills intermittently, and he could correctly point out San Bao and Si Bao¡¯s mistakes and give the correct demonstration. It could be seen that he learned things very quickly.


    Mo Ruyue took this opportunity to get Da Bao to stay as well. He learned quickly and had a strong sense of responsibility. He could also help her guide and supervise the other three boys. He really helped her share her worries and worries.


    She didn¡¯t teach the boys a lot of things at once. Just tying a knot was enough for them to study for a while.


    As for throwing the noose properly, it required arm strength, accuracy, and attention, which would need to be slowly trained in the future.


    ¡°Mother, I also want to learn.¡±


    Tang Tang was originally sitting on the bed and playing with her toys, but when she saw her brothers learning from her mother, she was extremely envious.


    She went to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and asked to join.


    ¡°Alright, you can learn too. But let¡¯s not learn this. Do you want to learn something else?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had other plans for Tang Tang. She would let her practice some self-defense and strengthen her body. The task of protecting her would be left to her four brothers. As a girl, it would be good for her to learn some hidden weapons, medicine, and so on.


    ¡°Can the other things protect mother and brother?¡±


    Tang Tang looked up at Mo Ruyue and asked seriously.


    Although she was young and ignorant, sincerity and determination in her eyes were not lacking.


    Mo Ruyue suddenly felt as if her heart had been hit hard, giving birth to a sour and soft feeling.


    This cute little doll wanted to protect her and her brothers when she couldn¡¯t even protect herself. This made her cold, and indifferent heart soften a little.


    ¡°Yes, mother guarantees that if Tang Tang learns it, she will definitely be able to protect mother and brother in the future. She will also be of great help to us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I have to learn. Mother, teach me.¡±


    Tang Tang¡¯s eyes sparkled as she listened. She nodded her head vigorously and snuggled into Mo Ruyue¡¯s arms again. After a few moments, she stayed still obediently.


    The family of six was talking and laughing, and it seemed to be particularly harmonious.

 Chapter 27

    In the next few days, the children in the village didn¡¯t dare to find trouble with the Qin family. Even if the babies went out to play and met them, the children would take the initiative to avoid them, showing an appearance of not provoking them or getting close to them.


    Mo Ruyue went to the market again and sold the deer meat, blood, and antlers she had packed to ¡°Guan Lai Luo¡± and the medicine shop. She made another few dozen taels of silver, which she exchanged for silver notes. She was prepared to renovate the house she was living in after dealing with the tiger in the interspace in a few days.


    Now, the vegetables in the interspace had already ripened one after another. Mo Ruyue had also transplanted the vegetables from the interspace in the dead of night to replace the vegetables outside the vegetable field.


    She had tried the taste of the vegetables grown in the interspace. The vegetables not watered with spring water were already better than those outside the interspace, and the ones watered with spring water tasted even better. After eating, she even had a relaxed feeling, as if it had a wave of spiritual energy.


    After the vegetables in the interspace were transplanted, all the vegetables in the vegetable field were growing well. It seemed that the spiritual Qi in the interspace was brought to the outside world and affected the vegetable field outside.


    The babies also especially liked the vegetables produced in the space. Every time they ate, they were even more welcomed than meat. The effect of such a balanced diet was that the babies looked different almost every day. Whether it was their height or complexion, they were visibly getting better.


    In the tool room, Mo Ruyue improved the wooden trailer according to the drawings and installed many simple and convenient small mechanisms using the mortise and tenon technique. Not only did it expand the capacity of the trailer, but it also made the wooden trailer more convenient to use and could save more manpower.


    Just after the wooden cart was successfully modified, Mo Ruyue brought a cart of vegetables into the city to sell. The verdant and glistening appearance immediately attracted the pursuit of the common people in the city. The cart of vegetables was almost sold out in an instant.


    This time, it was Er Bao who came with the car. He was also stunned when he saw the scene. Although the money earned was only a few hundred wens, which was incomparable to selling the game, a mosquito was still meat no matter how small it was. A few hundred wens could feed a family of four for two to three months.


    ¡°Mother, our vegetables are selling so well. I think they are better than the vegetables of other families in the village. If someone else were to sell this cart, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to sell it all by the afternoon.¡±


    He looked at the empty tow truck and then at the sky and said in disbelief.


    It hadn¡¯t even been two hours since they entered the city, but all the vegetables had been sold out. This speed was simply too inconceivable.


    ¡°This is nothing. As long as the item is good enough, anything is possible.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue was packing up the remaining vegetable leaves on the cart, some commoners who had heard the news came forward to ask. Some people did not even let go of the vegetable leaves and took all of them with only a few Wen.


    ¡°I say this lady, will you still come to sell vegetables tomorrow? When the time comes, leave me a few good ones. How about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When are you coming tomorrow? We¡¯ll come over early in the morning to wait for you.


    Otherwise, we¡¯ll be late again and won¡¯t even be able to get a single vegetable leaf.¡±


    They talked at once and surrounded Mo Ruyue, her son, and the wooden cart as if they could get a few handfuls of green vegetables for themselves in advance.


    ¡°Everyone, the vegetable leaves in my family¡¯s vegetable field are limited. We will stop here at the same time tomorrow, but they will be sold out in two or three days at most. If you want to eat my family¡¯s vegetables again, you will have to wait until the next batch.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words attracted a wave of disappointed complaints, but no one knew that Mo Ruyue had a large field of rapidly growing green vegetables in her interspace. She only didn¡¯t take them out so as not to attract attention.


    After selling the vegetables, Mo Ruyue took Er Bao around the city. This time, she didn¡¯t have the little butler, Da Bao, by her side. She couldn¡¯t control her desire to go shopping again.


    When it was almost evening, Mo Ruyue brought Er Bao home. Before they entered the house, they were stopped by Da Bao at the door to see what the tow truck had brought back.


    ¡°Big brother, I helped you look after mother. We only brought back some food and nothing else.¡±


    Er Bao could tell that his elder brother was in a bad mood. He immediately stood up and took the initiative to tattle.


    ¡°Hmph, I think you didn¡¯t bring enough money, so you didn¡¯t buy it.¡± Da Bao said in an unfriendly tone.


    He kept all the silver notes and broken silver in his hands. He just let Mo Ruyue take some broken copper coins with her for change when she sold the vegetables.


    Even if the cart of vegetables could be sold for a few hundred wens, there was a limit to what she could spend.


    ¡°Why are you still asking if you already know? Hurry up and pull the tow truck in. I¡¯m so tired today. I want to rest for a while.¡±


    Mo Ruyue unceremoniously threw the car to Da Bao and went straight into the house to rest. She did not take his words to heart at all.


    ¡°Big brother, Mother bought almost all the things for us. You see, she didn¡¯t buy anything herself, so don¡¯t be so fierce to her.¡± Er Bao came over and said in a low voice.


    Although their mother was always cold now, she gave them food and clothes and taught them how to protect themselves. She also protected them well.


    Compared to the vicious woman who only knew how to beat, scold, and abuse them in the past, it was like heaven and earth. They were so much better.


    Tang Tang and Si Bao could not wait to stick to their mother every day. Even he and San Bao could not help but want to be close to their mother. He could also see that his big brother¡¯s guard against his mother was also wavering. In that case, why not just believe his mother this time and get along well with her?


    ¡°What do you know! Have you finished your morning practice today? You almost didn¡¯t wake up in the morning. Who was the one who said that he wouldn¡¯t stop his homework? It had only been a few days, and he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    Da bao glared at him and immediately changed the topic.


    Er Bao stuck out his tongue and sneaked back to his room. He decided that he could not touch his eldest brother¡¯s bad luck now. Otherwise, he would be the one to suffer in the end.


    The Qin family¡¯s days were getting better day by day. They had accumulated quite a bit of money by relying on Mo Ruyue¡¯s hunting and planting of vegetables.


    Now, Da Bao no longer mentioned the problem of Mo Ruyue spending money extravagantly. After all, the speed at which she spent money was not as fast as the speed at which she earned money.


    Just two days ago, Mo Ruyue had gone into the mountains to hunt again. This time, she had actually hunted a big tiger and brought it back. It shocked the entire village. Now, almost everyone knew that the Qin family was really going to prosper. That was a tiger and was worth a lot of money!


    That whole day, the babies held their heads high, and their little chests puffed up like proud roosters.


    Their own mother had hunted a big tiger. They had never heard of any mother who could hunt such a big tiger. Even the best hunter in the village could not do it!


    When Mo Ruyue dragged the tiger home that day, someone came to congratulate her. Usually, there were not many people who came to visit, but on that day, the threshold of the house was almost trampled.


    However, the people who came to congratulate him all had their own purposes, thinking that they might be able to get a share of the pie. Not to mention getting some tiger blood and tiger meat, even getting one or two bones to soak in wine would be the best tonic.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this tiger already has a buyer. He said that not even a single hair could be missing, so I can¡¯t agree to it without permission. ¡±


    If it were any other time, Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t mind giving some small favors to mend their relationship with the villagers. After all, she was now living in the village with five babies. If she provoked some vile people who took advantage of her and Da Bao¡¯s absence to attack the babies, it would be tough to guard against.


    However, a tiger was such a valuable thing, and they wanted to get it for free?


    They had the nerve to ask for it, but she was too embarrassed to give it to them.


    Therefore, when she brought the tiger down the mountain, she let Da Bao go straight into the city to find the young master at Guang Lai Lou. Now, only he could capture such a big prey in the first instance and make the villagers shut up.


    Ultimately, all the people who came to ask for it left resentfully. However, they were also waiting in the dark to see if there would be a buyer.


    The sky had just turned dark when a group of people arrived on the road leading to the village entrance.


    They were holding lanterns and torches and were lined up in two rows. There seemed to be more than ten people, and the one leading the way was actually Da Bao!


    A group of people went straight to the Qin family. The luxuriously dressed young man in the lead followed Da Bao into the door and soon saw Mo Ruyue and the young man going out the door.


    ¡°Please forgive me, young master. You¡¯ve come all the way here, but I can¡¯t even serve you a cup of tea. I can¡¯t even let you in to sit for a while.¡±


    She said apologetically.


    Originally, he wanted Da Bao to inform the others, but she did not expect them to follow him. This reaction speed could be said to be quite fast.


    ¡°Sister-in-law Qin¡¯s concerns are right. After all it¡¯s already late. Let¡¯s quickly finish the handover so that you can rest earlier with the babies.¡±


    The young master was also an open-minded person. He knew that Mo Ruyue¡¯s identity as a widow was quite sensitive, so he didn¡¯t care about these superficial formalities.


    Besides, the things he was going to carry away later were of extremely high value. He wouldn¡¯t have any complaints even if he couldn¡¯t get in, let alone rush over overnight.


    Soon, the people he brought weighed the tiger. The next step was to drain the blood, peel the skin, cut the meat, and remove the bones. The value of each part of the tiger was different, so of course, they could not be compared.


    Mo Ruyue was standing outside the door and talking to the young master. The courtyard was brightly lit and bustling with activity.


    The villagers had long been alarmed when this group of people entered the village. However, they could only watch from a distance when they saw that the other party had a large number of people.


    However, they remembered that Mo Ruyue had said before that there was already a buyer. Only now did they realize that she was not just making a claim.


    The people who had once asked Mo Ruyue for something were also secretly rejoicing. If they had really gotten the thing and ended up provoking the rich young master in the city, then it would not be worth it.


    The young master had brought many skilled people with him, and they quickly divided the tiger into several piles.


    ¡°How about this, Mrs. Qin? If you don¡¯t want to sell the tiger skin, I¡¯ll leave you some tiger meat and bones. I¡¯ll take the rest. How about this?¡±


    The young master directly took out a silver note. Under the cover of his cloak, Mo Ruyue could clearly see the number on it.


    That was not a small amount. Mo Ruyue did not expect him to spend so much money. A restaurant could have so much cash flow, and the young master¡¯s face did not show any signs of difficulty. It was obvious that this number had no impact on the entire restaurant¡¯s operation.


    From this, one could deduce that Guang Lai Luo¡¯s strength was far from what it appeared to be.


    So, she had accidentally found herself a strong and powerful man?


    ¡°This amount of money is indeed not enough. If you can sell me the tiger skin, the price will be even higher.¡±


    The young master saw that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything and thought that she felt that the money was too little, so he quickly explained.


    Mo Ruyue shook her head and said, ¡°That tiger skin wasn¡¯t complete. When we were hunting the tiger, the bamboo arrow shot through the tiger¡¯s head and left a big hole in the back of its head. The price of such damaged tiger skin wouldn¡¯t be too high, so I thought that I could keep it and make a tiger skin coat for the little guys.¡±


    The young master was stunned for a moment, and then he shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Tiger skin jackets. Although they were not big babies, it was already very luxurious for each of them to wear one.


    Even if there was a damaged tiger skin, it would not be a problem to sell it for a few hundred taels of silver. How could she not sell it just like that?


    However, he also knew that Mo Ruyue had his own arrangements, so he didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. Instead, he asked again, ¡°Mrs. Qin, what do you think of the price?¡±


    ¡°Alright, this price it is then. After all, I¡¯ve kept some tiger bones and tiger meat for myself. Your price is already very fair.¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue opened her mouth, the young master heaved a sigh of relief. He was also afraid that if he couldn¡¯t close this deal, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem of making a wasted trip, but that it would be hard to encounter such a big tiger again.


    The two sides agreed on the price, and the next step was to hand over the money and the goods. Mo Ruyue received the silver notes from the young master and then looked at the people in the courtyard carrying out the tiger meat and bones.


    Those large baskets were all tightly covered with cloth, so one could only see that there were many things inside, but not what they were.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble the young master to make this trip. The road back is dark and slippery, so I hope the young master will be careful.¡±


    Mo Ruyue passed the silver notes to Da Bao, and he naturally took the silver notes and folded them, placing them close to his chest. The two¡¯s smooth and natural movements made the young master stunned. So the Qin family¡¯s housekeeper was actually a child-like Da Bao.


    He didn¡¯t respond to Mo Ruyue¡¯s words for a moment.


    It was the servant boy beside him who quietly pulled his sleeve before he came back to his senses and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Qin. I¡¯ll be careful. You and the babies should rest well. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand to the back, indicating that everyone could get ready to leave.


    Very quickly, this group of people left the Qin family Village. However, the entire mountain village did not return to its peaceful state.


    When Mo Ruyue was about to close the door, she saw a few villagers walking over from a distance. They also saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s action of closing the door and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Qin family, don¡¯t be in a hurry to close the door.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so late. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow. ¡±


    She blocked the door and pushed Da Bao into the courtyard. She was already in a defensive posture and secretly raised her vigilance.


    ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s just a matter of a few words. Why wait until tomorrow? We just have a few questions to ask.¡±


    The leader of the villagers was the one who had asked Mo Ruyue for something before. It was just that his attitude was particularly flattering at this time, and it looked like he had come to ask for something.


    ¡°Then just stand there and talk. It¡¯s so late, and you¡¯re all here. I¡¯m not sure. Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t know how to treat guests and don¡¯t want to invite you in.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were like a warning. If those people didn¡¯t know what was good for them and continued to approach, then don¡¯t blame her for being impolite.


    Fortunately, those few people were tactful. After knowing that Mo Ruyue could kill a tiger alone, they were more or less afraid of her. When they heard her tone was not right, they stopped in their tracks.

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Qin family, don¡¯t be afraid. We want to ask you, how did you get to know the young master of Guang Lai Luo in the city?¡±


    The leader had also seen the young master once in the city, so after recognizing him from a distance, he was immediately curious about the relationship between Mo Ruyue and the young master.


    How could a widow, who used to be a lazy person, know a young master from a rich family in the city, let alone make him rush over overnight to buy things?


    Even if she sold a tiger, she might not be able to make the real owner come to her door personally.


    ¡°I just sold some game to Guang Lai Luo. How could I know them?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was telling the truth, but her truth seemed perfunctory to others. It was as if she didn¡¯t want them to know the real relationship between them.


    ¡°Qin family, I see that you are having a good conversation with the young master. Can you reach such a close relationship just by selling wild game?¡±


    The villagers ¡®words had a deeper meaning, and even their gazes had some ambiguous meanings.


    ¡°What does my relationship with him have to do with you? What do you want to say? If you don¡¯t want to say it, please go back. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s patience had always been poor outside of her mission. She had already reached the limit of her patience by beating around the bush with them for so long.


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be in a hurry!¡±


    The person in the lead saw that Mo Ruyue was really anxious and hurriedly changed the topic, finally explaining the purpose of their visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this if the Qin family has a good relationship with the young master, can you introduce me to him? I want to find a way to make a living in the city, but I have no way. If you¡¯re willing to help, I believe the young master will be very happy to take me in, even if it¡¯s just a small assistant. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue was stunned when she heard this. She almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°Can you repeat that?¡±


    After hearing her question, the man thought that there was a chance, so he repeated it again. The two people who came with him also nodded and echoed, ¡°Yes, yes. With the few of us, it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult thing.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue confirmed the extent of their shamelessness, he sneered, ¡°May I ask what is my relationship with you?¡±


    The few of them were stunned. ¡°We¡¯re all from the same village, and we see each other often. We have this kind of friendship, so we¡¯re just doing a little favor.¡±


    ¡°Where were you when I needed help? Why didn¡¯t you mention our friendship back then?¡±


    Mo Ruyue retorted with one sentence, and the few people¡¯s faces changed, their expressions not looking good.


    They looked at each other again. No matter how thick-skinned they were, they couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°This¡­ Qin family, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re all having a hard time, so even if we want to help you, we can¡¯t. Moreover, you¡¯re living a good life now, so you don¡¯t need our help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you need our help in the future, just say the word. We¡¯ll definitely do it without hesitation.¡±


    Before they could express their loyalty, Mo Ruyue had already given her response with her actions.


    With a ¡°bang,¡± the black wooden door that had just been repaired was firmly closed.


    After a few villagers were denied entrance, there were many rumors about Mo Ruyue in the village.


    The young master of the city¡¯s Guang Lai Luo had been captivated by the Qin family¡¯s widow. The two of them had an ambiguous relationship and even wanted to have a private date in the middle of the night.


    The widow of the Qin family sold her tiger to earn countless gold and silver and was afraid that others would see her and borrow it, so she buried it in a jar somewhere in her house and would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life.


    Also, the widow of the Qin family was used to seducing men before she married into the village. Now, she was just using the same old trick. She was even playing hard to get with the men in the village, trying to charm a few of them.


    All kinds of rumors were said in a convincing way, once again confirming the saying that there was a lot of gossip in front of the widow¡¯s door.


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue hadn¡¯t heard these rumors, but she didn¡¯t take them to heart at all. It was nothing more than the words of those villagers who had been rejected, trying to ruin her reputation.


    Now that she had a certain amount of capital in her hands, she was thinking about whether to move to the city. However, she couldn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing in the city. She needed to make a living.


    After much thought, Mo Ruyue decided to renovate her house first. There were so many resources in the back mountain, and they couldn¡¯t just waste them.


    All the vegetables in the vegetable field had been harvested and sold. A new batch of vegetables had been planted. Perhaps it was due to the influence of the space, the green vegetables sprouted very quickly this time. When San Bao saw the green vegetable seedlings, he even ran to report to Mo Ruyue excitedly.


    ¡°If the vegetables grow too fast, I¡¯m afraid it will attract attention. But the time flow in this space can be adjusted. What about the ones outside?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at this situation and was slightly troubled.


    If the growth rate of the green vegetables was twice as fast as the average, it would not be a big deal, but if it was ridiculously fast, then it would be easy for people to accuse them of using magic. This was a very serious crime in this era, and there was even the possibility of being lynched to death.


    In order to solve this problem, Mo Ruyue re-entered the space and tried to find a suitable solution.


    By chance, she found the clock that could adjust the flow of time in space in the new watch room in the mushroom house. When the watch room appeared, she didn¡¯t know the use of the clocks in the room.


    Now it seemed that if the time in space could be adjusted, the other clocks must have their own uses.


    It was just that the room of clocks and watches of all sizes really dazzled her. She had no way to judge which watch corresponded to what. Even if she tried them one by one, she didn¡¯t know if they worked. It was really a big headache.


    Mo Ruyue stayed in the clock room for a few hours, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t find a solution. She just slowed down the flow of time in the space and planned to transplant the vegetables in the space again to see what the effect would be.


    Just as she left the medium, she saw Er Bao rushing into the room in a panic.


    ¡°Mother, mother! Si Bao suddenly fainted. Quickly go and take a look!¡±


    He rushed over, grabbed Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand, and pulled her out.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s be clear first. Why did Si Bao faint?¡±


    Mo Ruyue steadied Er Bao first. She remembered that the children were playing outside, and the temperature was not high today. How could he suddenly faint?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We were catching fish by the small river outside the village. We were having fun when we saw Si Bao falling head first into the small river. It was me and my younger brother who dragged him to the shore. Big brother was not here, so I hurried back to find you.¡±


    Although Er Bao was panicking, his words were still clear. He explained the cause and effect clearly in a few sentences.


    Mo Ruyue had an idea in her heart. She carried Er Bao and rushed to the small river at the village entrance without even closing the door.

 Chapter 30

    At this time, Da Bao went to the back of the mountain.


    He wanted to try out the noose and noose he had learned these days to see if he could catch rabbits, pheasants, and so on. He did not play with the babies by the river.


    Si Bao was lying on the riverbank. He was completely drenched. His face was pale, and his eyes were closed. He looked extremely weak.


    Tang Tang lay beside him and was so frightened that she was crying loudly. San Bao was at the side, trying to comfort Tang Tang and shake Si Bao awake. He was sweating profusely.


    Mo Ruyue ran to Si Bao¡¯s side. The first thing she did was touch his nose. Then, she touched his carotid artery. His pulse was extremely weak. Sometimes, he could not feel it for a long time. It seemed that Si Bao had choked on the water when he fell into the river.


    He was in a state of unconsciousness.


    She decisively started to perform artificial respiration on Si Bao. However, Si Bao was too young. If she were to perform CPR, his fragile sternum would not be able to withstand a few compressions.


    Tang Tang¡¯s cries sounded intermittently in her ears. Then, she heard Er Bao coaxing her. ¡°Younger sister, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s not quarrel and let mother save younger brother.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue performed mouth-to-mouth resuscitation on Si Bao a few times, she turned Si Bao over and placed him on her knees. She made him look like he was half upside down. Then, she rubbed his back with her hands and pressed down on his spine with her palms.


    Very soon, a stream of liquid spurted out from Si Bao¡¯s mouth and nose. It was the water that had choked his lungs. Although Si Bao coughed and choked badly, Mo Ruyue still felt a little relieved.


    It would be fine as long as the water came out. The next step was to pay attention to the his body state and find out the reason why he fainted.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake. He¡¯s awake! Little brother is awake!¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t¡­ Tang Tang!¡±


    ¡°Little brother, how do you feel? Say something to second brother!¡±


    The few babies suddenly started to make a commotion. They saw Si Bao coughing violently and then opened his eyes. They immediately started to shout at the same time.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Learn from mother. Breathe slowly. Come, breathe in¡­ breathe out¡­¡± He said.


    Mo Ruyue could not hear the other babies¡¯ clamoring at all. She saw that Si Bao seemed to be out of breath from coughing, so she let him adjust his breathing according to her rhythm to prevent him from choking and coughing again or hurting his windpipe.


    Si Bao tried hard to follow Mo Ruyue¡¯s breathing and slowly stopped coughing. Although her face was still very pale, she was already in a much better state than before.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s go home now. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Mo Ruyue carried Si Bao and patted his back to comfort him. At the same time, she called the other babies to follow her home.


    When they were not far from their home, Mo Ruyue suddenly stopped.


    The door looked a little different from when she left.


    As a top-notch assassin, Mo Ruyue was extremely sensitive to the changes in his surroundings.


    Although she didn¡¯t close the door when she left, she still remembered the door clearly. The door was pushed open slightly, so someone must have gone in.


    ¡°Er Bao, come and hold Si Bao. You two wait for mother here. If I don¡¯t ask you to come back, you must not come back. Do you hear me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue placed Si Bao in Er Bao¡¯s arms and reminded him in a low voice.


    Er Bao saw that his mother¡¯s expression was extremely serious and also realized that something was wrong.


    He pursed his lips tightly and nodded vigorously.


    Si Bao was in a daze and did not have any reaction.


    San bao and Tang Tang, on the other hand, followed Er Bao and nodded their heads vigorously.


    After Mo Ruyue appeased the few babies, she lightened her footsteps and quietly sneaked toward the courtyard door.


    The closer they got to their own courtyard, the more they could hear faint sounds coming from the courtyard. Mo Ruyue¡¯s ears moved and carefully distinguished the subtle sounds. It seemed that someone was flipping something in the room.


    Sure enough, someone had barged into the house. It was probably because of the rumors in the village that she had earned countless gold and silver and hidden them in her house, so someone wanted to try their luck when there was no one in the house.


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s physical fitness had not returned to the peak of her previous life, she could still approach her target quietly when she deliberately lightened her steps.


    She was already outside the door. She looked into the courtyard through the crack. The courtyard was empty, and there was not a single person in sight. The sounds were coming from the house.


    Now that there were many new items in the house, it was no longer the bare house walls it used to be. It seemed that the person who broke in had just arrived not long ago, which was why he was still rummaging around in the house.


    Mo Ruyue took a step back. She didn¡¯t enter the courtyard through the main door but went around to a place very close to the house. She gathered strength on the tip of her toes and jumped up. With one hand on the wall, he easily flipped over.


    She had landed quietly, so naturally, she did not see the babies¡¯ mouths forming an ¡®O¡¯ shape when she revealed her hand.


    Now that the weather was getting hotter, the window was slightly open. Mo Ruyue looked in through the crack and saw a hunched figure buried in the bedside cabinet, rummaging inside.


    The babies and her clothes were thrown all over the bed, and some of the daily necessities they had bought were also in a mess. When Mo Ruyue saw this scene, anger rose in her heart, and she was even more vindictive.


    Although she had only seen that figure once, she had a photographic memory. That figure was Mother Qin, who she had chased away once.


    This old lady hadn¡¯t learned her lesson from the last time. Now, she still dared to come and steal money. Was it because he wasn¡¯t ruthless enough last time and didn¡¯t give her enough painful memories?


    Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to rush in. She was waiting for a suitable opportunity to break in.


    Very soon, that opportunity came.


    Mother Qin was grabbing Mo Ruyue¡¯s clothes and rummaging through them. She wished she could tear the entire piece of clothing into pieces to find the silver notes hidden inside.


    Mo Ruyue picked this moment to kick open the door. The loud sound frightened mother Qin so much that she trembled and almost jumped up. Before she could turn around, a hand had already firmly clamped her hand and pulled her back.


    ¡°Old lady, you came uninvited today. Did you enter the wrong door due to your old age?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had a smile on his face, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I came to my son¡¯s house for a visit. Why? Is there anything wrong with that?¡±


    Although mother Qin was caught red-handed and felt guilty, she was quick-witted enough to force her to find an excuse.


    ¡°Come to your son¡¯s house for a visit?¡±


    Mo Ruyue playfully repeated, ¡°If I remember correctly, when the news of your son¡¯s death came back, you immediately kicked my babies and me out of the door, saying that we had no more ties. I wonder which son¡¯s house you came to visit?¡±


    Her one sentence made mother Qin¡¯s expression change drastically. After all, she was the one who said it and did it. Facing Mo Ruyue¡¯s sarcasm, she couldn¡¯t find any reason to refute at all. However, she couldn¡¯t lose her status in front of her former daughter-in-law, so she could only hold her head high.


    ¡°Although Qin Ming died in battle, he was still a good son of the Qin family. But, according to what you said, if he died, he wouldn¡¯t be a part of my Qin family?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Mother Qin couldn¡¯t care less about the gold and silver notes now. She was only thinking about how to get out of this place in one piece.


    That night, she had seen someone come to Mo Ruyue¡¯s house. It was said that he had bought the entire tiger. That was a whole tiger, and it looked like it weighed several hundred Jin. Just the meat alone was worth tens of taels of silver, not to mention the more valuable tiger skin and bones. It was said that it would not be a loss even if it was sold for ten taels of gold.


    Not to mention ten taels of gold, even a few dozen taels of silver was enough to make people jealous.


    Mother Qin felt that she should have more than half of the money. After all, it was only right for a daughter-in-law to replace her dead son in mourning.


    Therefore, she had been wandering around the area for the past two days, looking for an opportunity.


    Finally, the opportunity she had been waiting for had arrived.


    Mo Ruyue hurriedly left the room and then rushed in, preparing to leave as soon as he found the gold notes.


    Even if Mo Ruyue came back and found that the money was missing, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.


    Then, she would move to the city with the gold notes and the Qin family to live a good life. It wouldn¡¯t be much more comfortable than staying in this small mountain village.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Mo Ruyue would return so quickly and that she didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the gold notes.


    ¡°Qin Ming will naturally always be your son, but I was chased out of the house by you in front of everyone. If you want to visit Qin Ming¡¯s home, don¡¯t say you can¡¯t find his grave.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have any feelings for her cheap husband, whom she had never met before. She didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with pushing her out at this time. However, mother Qin thought that she had something on her and began to be persistent.


    ¡°What? Listen, listen, are you even human? Qin Ming is still your husband. What, now that he¡¯s gone, you don¡¯t want the identity of his wife? This house of yours is still my Qin family¡¯s. If I didn¡¯t pity you, would I have let you live in it?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t acknowledge your status as the Qin family¡¯s daughter-in-law, then get out of this house! I don¡¯t want my good intentions to be fed to the dogs for nothing!¡±


    Mother Qin raised her voice. Just based on Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, she could make her unable to stay in this village.


    Mo Ruyue heard this and smiled slightly, revealing an expression that was exactly what he wanted. He said slowly, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s see who¡¯s the one being unreasonable today.¡±


    Qin Shi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to have such a reaction.


    Originally, she had come to the Qin family to steal money and was caught red-handed. Now, she had personally delivered herself to the villagers to ¡°judge¡±. Wasn¡¯t this putting her on the shelf and roasting her over the fire?


    Qin Shi was filled with regret. She hated herself for speaking too fast and sending her into such a dilemma.


    ¡°Judge, judge what? This is a matter that is set in stone. Even if it goes to the end of the world, I¡¯m still in the right! Who else do you need to reason with?¡±


    Now, Qin Shi could only insist that she was in the right in this matter and that she could not follow Mo Ruyue to make a scene in front of the whole village.


    She glared at Mo Ruyue with her triangular eyes and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, quickly let go of me! Don¡¯t look down on others just because you¡¯re a little capable now. Although I¡¯ve kicked you out of the house, your and the children¡¯s household registration is still in my hands. If you anger me, Hmph!¡±


    She had only said half of her sentence, leaving an unfinished taste for Mo Ruyue to taste.


    It just so happened that Mo Ruyue was a person who could be persuaded by reason but not forced by force.


    Sometimes, he would not even be affected by force or persuasion. Not only did the Qin clan¡¯s threat not work, but it also added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯ve annoyed you? Show me what you got. I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she dragged Madam Qin out of the door and shouted at the same time, ¡°Er Bao, go and invite uncle village chief over. Tell him that there was a thief in our house and I caught him. We¡¯re waiting for him to uphold justice!¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice was full of energy. Not only did Er Bao hear it, but half of the village was filled with her voice. Many villagers were alarmed and came out to check on the situation.


    ¡°Shut up! What are you shouting for? Who¡¯s the thief? Let go of me!¡±


    Qin Shi didn¡¯t think that Mo Ruyue really intended to use her as a public display. She was shocked and immediately became anxious. She struggled and scolded, but it was too late. More and more villagers had gathered. In a short time, the open space outside


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s courtyard was full of people.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Qin family? Half of the village heard you just now. Didn¡¯t you say you caught the thief? Why are you dragging your mother-in-law along?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We thought that there was really a thief in the world, so we came to help. Who would have thought?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Qin family¡¯s child, let go of her. Your mother-in-law is about to fall. She¡¯s already so old, and she can¡¯t stand your arrogance.¡±


    When the villagers saw Qin Shi being pulled by Mo Ruyue while her mouth was still shouting and cursing, they did not know what had happened, and all started to persuade her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. When the village chief comes, we¡¯ll slowly explain it. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not care how others looked at her. Her five fingers were like iron pincers that clasped onto Qin Shi¡¯s hand, making her struggle with all her might to no avail. Not only was she covered in a stinky sweat from exhaustion, but even her voice was hoarse.


    She turned around and saw San Bao carrying Si Bao, looking as if it was very difficult. Tang Tang even had to help support her at the side. She said to them, ¡°San Bao, send Si Bao back to her room. Do you still remember the herbs that mother mentioned to you about the refreshing soup?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I remember.¡±


    ¡°Fa Banxia, mother coriander, orange peel, lotus seed heart, Yu¡­ Yujin, and¡­¡± San bao said hesitantly.


    ¡°There¡¯s also white atractylodes, white cornstarch, and raw butterrice!¡±


    Tang Tang added from the side.


    Recently, other than morning practice, Mo Ruyue would also teach them how to identify medicinal herbs. She had only taught them the prescription of the refreshing soup recently. However, Tang Tang was still too young and could not remember everything. San Bao was not interested in medicine and only had a little stutter.


    ¡°Mother, I remember. Are you going to make a soup for little brother?¡±


    Er Bao had returned. He immediately walked to San Bao¡¯s side and took Si Bao from her. At the same time, he replied to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Yes, half the dosage of each medicine for Si Bao. There are measuring tools at home. Mother doesn¡¯t have to repeat it, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue seemed to have forgotten that there was another person in her hand as she directly warned the babies.


    ¡°No need, mother. Let¡¯s bring little brother back.¡±


    Er Bao glanced at Qin Shi. He did not have the slightest intention to greet or plead for mercy. His mother¡¯s words just now were very clear. There was a thief in the house. Besides, Si Bao was the most important person now. He could not care about anything else.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue! Quickly release this old lady! Your son is dying, and you don¡¯t care about it, and you¡¯re trying to harm me. Do you even have a conscience?¡±


    Qin Shi saw that the village head was also alarmed and became even more flustered. In a moment of desperation, she shouted.


    ¡°Whose son did you say is dying?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s fingers exerted a little force, and a ¡°crack¡± sound was heard. Qin Shi¡¯s hand bones were squeezed until they creaked. It was so painful that she wailed ¡°oh my,¡± and half bent down with Mo Ruyue¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Qin family, what are you doing? Let go of your mother-in-law!¡±


    Village chief Qin Tianlin was a man in his fifties. He was born with a dark face and a strong body. He was also the patriarch of the Qin family Village.


    When he saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s rude actions, he immediately rebuked her. He had never had a good impression of Mo Ruyue.


    Even though this woman had changed recently and no longer abused children and seemed to have become a lot more diligent, it was still difficult to change his old impression of her.


    ¡°Village chief, did you not hear what she said just now? She cursed my son to death, but I didn¡¯t cripple her hand. I¡¯m already giving her face. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°The old woman said something wrong in a moment of anger. You¡¯re her daughter-in-law. How can you offend your superior?¡±


    Qin Tianlin glared at her, his tone becoming even more unkind.


    As the patriarch of a clan, he had an old-fashioned personality and strictly followed the clan rules of etiquette. Even if the Qin clan had done something wrong, there were still the family rules of the ancestors. How could they tolerate Mo Ruyue, as a daughter-in-law, to lynch her mother-in-law?


    ¡°You can curse someone to death in a moment of anger? Not to mention that he was cursing his own grandson. If I beat or scold the child, you will all say that I¡¯m vicious, and she curses her grandson to die in a moment of anger? Which ancestor made this rule?¡±


    Mo Ruyue retorted sarcastically. Qin Tianlin couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by her words, his eyes wide open and unable to say anything.


    ¡°You said you caught the thief, but where is he? I¡¯ve only seen you tearing at your mother-in-law endlessly.¡±


    Qin Tianlin couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°The thief is in my hands. She¡¯s also holding the clothes I put in the closet. The house is also a mess. Do you want to go to the scene to take a look?¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue finished speaking, Er Bao ran over as if to confirm her words. ¡°Mother, the house has been turned upside down. Little brother has no place to lie.¡±


    When the surrounding villagers heard this, they looked at each other in dismay. The children should not be lying. Could it be that Qin Shi had really gone to Mo Ruyue¡¯s house to search?


    In fact, everyone believed it. Currently, the rumors in the village were that Mo Ruyue had gotten a large sum of money. The Qin family had always been mean, vicious, and greedy. Perhaps they had also thought of finding out something, but they were unlucky to be caught on the spot.


    The village chief was about to speak when Mo Ruyue gave Er Bao a look and said, ¡°Er Bao, bring uncle village chief to our house to see if we¡¯re trying to frame someone.¡±


    Er Bao immediately came to the village chief¡¯s side. He raised his head and pulled his arm. ¡°Uncle village chief, please come with me into the house to take a look. Otherwise, if my brother doesn¡¯t have a place to lie down, we can¡¯t even boil medicine for him.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, you can¡¯t listen to those kids and that evil woman! They turned the house upside down and were just waiting to frame me!¡±


    Qin Shi immediately began to wriggle and struggle again, trying her best to stop the village chief and Er Bao from entering the house to take a look. She knew very well what she had turned the Qin family into.


    However, she did not expect that Mo Ruyue would catch the loophole in her words in such a hurry.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t break in when there was no one in the house, how would you know if our house is neat or dirty? Are we going to make a mess of the house every day and wait to frame you?¡±


    Qin Shi still wanted to talk back, but the village head impatiently interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop arguing. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    As he said that, he followed Er Bao into the courtyard and came out not long later. When everyone saw his expression, they knew that Mo Ruyue and Er Bao were not lying. Otherwise, the village chief¡¯s face would not be as gloomy as the bottom of a pot.


    ¡°Qin Shi, what else do you have to say now?¡±


    As soon as the village chief came out, he pointed the spearhead at Qin Shi. This time, he didn¡¯t leave her any face at all.


    ¡°Village chief, I¡¯m innocent! I just wanted to drop by, but that evil woman Mo Ruyue captured me without any explanation and even messed up the house to frame me. Oh God, I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Qin Shi immediately lay down on the ground and prepared to use her methods of making a scene. She didn¡¯t expect that Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand would lift her up and forcibly hang her whole body in the air, up and down, up and down. No matter how her legs kicked for a long time, she couldn¡¯t lie down. In the end, she could only stand up again in a daze.


    ¡°Uncle village chief, mother was with us at the river to save little brother. When she came back, she found that someone had entered the house, so she asked me to come and look for you. Mother didn¡¯t make a mess of the house.¡±


    Er Bao immediately stood up to testify for Mo Ruyue. Even if he did not say it, all the onlookers already knew in their hearts that Qin Shi must have stolen some money while no one was thinking about it. In the end, she was caught by Mo Ruyue on the spot.


    ¡°Qin family, how do you want to solve this?¡±


    The village chief also did not expect Qin Shi to admit her own crimes. He turned to look at Mo Ruyue and asked.


    ¡°How do we solve this? If we catch the thief, we will naturally have to see the officials. How else can we solve this?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said indifferently. Unsurprisingly, she saw a flash of darkness in the village chief¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Qin family¡¯s Mo Ruyue, you should think it through. Qin Shi is, after all, your mother-in-law. Qin Ming died in battle and has military merits. If people find out that his mother¡¯s hands and feet are not clean and that she was even sent to the government, then the good reputation that Qin Ming has earned will be gone.¡±


    Naturally, the village chief did not want Qin Shi to be sent to see the officials. Although the Qin family village was in the mountains, if the scandal of a daughter-in-law complaining about her mother-in-law spread like wildfire, the reputation of the entire village would be ruined. The villagers would not be able to raise their heads outside.


    Mo Ruyue did not care about this at first. However, when she turned around and saw Er Bao, she thought that the baby¡¯s reputation would be affected. She took the opportunity to say, ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t send her off, but since she has already kicked us out, we might as well be thorough. ¡±


    ¡°The property that should be given to Qin Ming can¡¯t be any less. It all belongs to the five children. I¡¯m not that generous to give it away. Also, the household registration of my children and I must be returned to us. Otherwise, if there¡¯s a day when someone makes trouble with our household registration, we won¡¯t be able to say anything. ¡±


    She stopped here and looked at the village chief,


    ¡°These two requests aren¡¯t too much, right? At that time, she chased us out of the house and swallowed Qin Ming¡¯s pension, military merit reward, and so on, only giving this broken house that couldn¡¯t even block the wind and rain. If it wasn¡¯t for our mother and son¡¯s luck, we would have died long ago. Now that we¡¯re getting what we should get, the village chief and the villagers won¡¯t stop it, right?¡±


    Her words were equivalent to checkmating the village chief, especially in such a situation. Who could say no?


    ¡°Mo Ruyue! You¡¯re dreaming! You jinx, and you still want to get a share of the Qin family¡¯s property? You won¡¯t be able to do so in your next life!¡±


    When Qin Shi heard that not only would she not be able to get a single copper coin from this trip, but she would also have to give away a portion of the family property, she was immediately mad with anger.


    She didn¡¯t care that she was still being held tightly by Mo Ruyue and pounced towards her. Her empty hand ruthlessly grabbed towards her face.


    Although Mo Ruyue was talking to the village chief, she had always been on guard against Qin Shi¡¯s movements. At this time, when she saw her pounce over, she just slightly tilted her body to the side and let Qin Shi¡¯s movement pass. At the same time, she pushed the hand that was holding her forward. Qin Shi was brought down by the force of her forward charge and fell hard to the ground.


    ¡°Village chief, as you can see, I didn¡¯t make the first move.¡±

 Chapter 33

    The village chief saw Qin Shi being pressed to the ground by Mo Ruyue. One hand was tied behind her back, and the other hand and two feet kept flapping like a turtle that couldn¡¯t flip over. It was simply an ugly scene.


    He felt really embarrassed, so he coldly rebuked, ¡°Qin family, now you are being caught red-handed, yet you still want to make a false accusation and hurt people? Do you still remember that you¡¯re a mother-in-law and an elder? Look at you now. Where¡¯s the dignity of an elder?¡±


    How could Qin Shi listen to these things? She only cared about wailing like a ghost and howling like a wolf. Not only was her arm in pain as if it was about to break, but even her heart was in so much pain that it trembled. If she were to take out everything from her pocket, it would simply be taking her life.


    ¡°Alright, stop howling! If you want to see an official, that¡¯s up to you!¡±


    The village chief was angered by Qin Shi and immediately threw out a ruthless sentence.


    ¡°When you meet the officials, you¡¯ll get your share as well. You¡¯ll also drag down the reputation of the entire village. If everyone has any grievances against you in the future, don¡¯t come to me to mediate. I can¡¯t control it!¡±


    As he spoke, he flicked his sleeves and turned to leave. It seemed that he intended to let the Qin family run its course.


    Qin Shi¡¯s crying stopped. When she saw the unfriendly gazes of the surrounding villagers, she was instantly dumbfounded.


    How did she become the target of public criticism now?


    Qin Shi had only been in a daze for a while, but the village chief was already about to walk out of the crowd. She suddenly came back to her senses and repeatedly shouted, ¡°I agree, I agree to move out again. I don¡¯t want to see the officials!¡±


    Even if she was reluctant to part with the Qin family¡¯s property, she had to weigh the pros and cons of seeing an official.


    On a smaller scale, the Qin family¡¯s reputation was definitely ruined. Not to mention her remaining son, Qin Xu, and even her two grandsons, Qing Yuan and Qing Fei, would not be able to lift their heads in this life.


    They were all from the same clan and clan. If they didn¡¯t have the backing of the clan, even if they moved out of the Qin village in the future, they would still be rootless duckweeds and would be bullied to death.


    After being torn from left to right and suffering for a while, Qin Shi finally made a painful decision to spend some money to avoid disaster. She would give up a little money to send Mo Ruyue away. It was better than going to see an official.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t expect that what Mo Ruyue wanted was not a small amount of money.


    When the village head heard that Qin Shi had compromised, he walked back with a dark face and said to her, ¡°You acknowledged the fact that you¡¯ve moved out of the family and returned both mother and son¡¯s household registration to their own hands?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it, I¡¯ll admit it. ¡± Qin Shi responded repeatedly.


    ¡°Qin family, you should let go of your mother-in-law too. We should all sit down and talk about this. If you keep her down like this, how are we going to talk about this?¡±


    The village head also said to Mo Ruyue. Which mother-in-law would be pressed down on the ground by her daughter-in-law all the time? It was really too unsightly.


    Only then did Mo Ruyue loosen her grip. Qin Shi only felt that the heavy burden on her back had been lifted by something. Her entire body became relaxed.


    However, when she tried to get up, she had no strength at all. She struggled for a long time but still couldn¡¯t get up.


    There was still a woman who was closer and came over to give a hand. Only then did she help Qin Shi up.


    ¡°Qin family, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help your mother-in-law up, but why are you still holding on to her hand?¡±


    The woman asked casually. She really couldn¡¯t figure out Mo Ruyue¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let go of her hand before I get a cut of the family.¡±


    ¡°Catch the person and the stolen goods. I¡¯m holding both the person and the stolen goods in my hands now,¡± Mo Ruyue said indifferently.


    Everyone was stunned, and their eyes turned to the clothes that the two were holding in their hands. From what Mo Ruyue said, could it be that her gold and silver notes were sewn into the clothes?


    Qin Shi was also stunned when she heard this. She looked at the clothes in her hand. If she had known earlier, she would have used a pair of scissors to cut the clothes open. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught on the spot and not have gotten a single copper coin.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as the Qin family said. We¡¯ll re-divide the family in front of everyone.¡±


    The village chief announced.


    The separation of the family was such a big matter.


    Other than the village head, the village elders also had to be witnesses. Just now, someone had already invited the elders over. The rest of the people helped to move tables and chairs, brought paper and pen, and were ready to write down the new contract for the separation of the family.


    After everyone had arrived, the village chief said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Qin family, you were the one who proposed the separation. What do you want? Tell me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked around the crowd and shook her head. ¡°Can I trouble any uncle to do me a favor and go to the back mountain to find my family¡¯s Da Bao? He is the eldest son of my late husband. We can¡¯t do this without him.¡±


    She was very clear about the original owner¡¯s identity.


    She was a widow with a different surname and didn¡¯t even leave any children for Qin Ming. Even if the village agreed to her request to separate from the family, they would definitely side with the Qin family.


    Therefore, Da Bao¡¯s identity as the eldest grandson was very important.


    As soon as Qin Shi heard this, she immediately gritted her teeth.


    Since when did this lowly hussy become so smart? She knew how to rely on Da Bao to fight for the right to speak and the initiative.


    However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s request was very reasonable, so no one could raise any objections. Some people took the initiative to go to the back mountain to find Da Bao, and soon they saw Da Bao running over.


    Perhaps it was because he had come in a hurry, but it was only a few steps away. Da Bao was also sweating. After seeing Mo Ruyue, he surprisingly did not talk back to her. Instead, he stood beside her and said,


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m late.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late. It hasn¡¯t even started, so it¡¯s not too late. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue rubbed the top of his head, which was a rare sight. Then, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and pulled Da Bao into her arms.


    ¡°Just now, the village chief said that he wanted to see if we have any requests to split the family. Mother thought that since you are the eldest son and grandson, you should have the right to speak.¡±


    Da Bao turned to look at her with a complicated look in his eyes. He then turned to the village chief and said, ¡°Uncle village chief, since we¡¯re going to split the family, the property should be split equally between each family. However, before my father joined the army and left home, the Qin family had always relied on my father to support the family.¡±


    ¡°After that, my father¡¯s military pay, military rewards, and pension, our first household didn¡¯t see a single cent. Not only did we not see it, but we were also even kicked out of the door at the first moment.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not too much for our first household to have more of the family property, right?¡±


    He was only eleven years old, but he was eloquent and had a clear mind. What he said was reasonable, and many villagers nodded in agreement.


    It was indeed not right to be the Qin Shi. It was clearly the family business accumulated by the first branch, but in the end, it all fell into her and the second branch¡¯s pockets, and they even drove the first branch¡¯s family out of the door.


    If Mo Ruyue was said to be a jinx to her husband, then she could have just driven her away. But she also drove out the five babies. They were Qin Ming¡¯s own flesh and blood! It didn¡¯t fall from Mo Ruyue¡¯s body, so what did it have to do with her?


    To put it bluntly, she still felt that the five babies were a burden. Raising one more person meant spending one more portion of the money and delaying her, Qin Shi¡¯s, food and enjoyment.


    Qin Shi stared at Da Bao and said sinisterly, ¡°Da Bao, you have to think carefully. You can¡¯t say things casually! If your father was still alive, he would have been able to support and be filial to me for decades. Now that he¡¯s gone, what¡¯s wrong with me leaving some money for myself to fulfill his filial piety?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s you, you have to be filial on his behalf. After all, you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Qin family!¡±

 Chapter 34

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a need for that soon.¡±


    Da Bao was unusually calm. ¡°We¡¯ll separate from the family and have our own household registration. It has nothing to do with you anymore. We¡¯ll just call you grandma, but it¡¯s the second uncle¡¯s family¡¯s responsibility to take care of you.¡±


    His words almost made the Qin family collapse from anger. This Da Bao did not learn anything good from Mo Ruyue, but he did learn to be disrespectful to his superiors.


    ¡°Da Bao¡¯s words are also correct. Qin, if you can¡¯t come up with an explanation, don¡¯t say that we have to make the decision for you.¡±


    As soon as the village chief spoke, Qin Shi knew that she had lost her power. It seemed that she would have to pay a huge price today.


    ¡°Village chief, my family doesn¡¯t have many properties to share. You know that we just built a new house and we still have to pay for Qing Yuan¡¯s studies. Everything in the family can¡¯t be separated from money. We really can¡¯t get a share.¡±


    Seeing that the division of the family was inevitable, Qin Shi could only accept it. However, they had not decided what to divide yet. Thus, she racked her brain to find an excuse. Even if she could give away one less copper coin, it would be fine.


    ¡°Your family is using money, but it doesn¡¯t affect the division of property with us. We¡¯ll only take what we should take, and we won¡¯t care for any extra.¡±


    Da Bao had resentment towards the original owner Mo Ruyue, but he also had resentment towards the Qin Shi and the second branch. They relied on his father to live a good life and lived a more leisurely life than any other family in the village. In the end, his father had just died, and his first branch was swept out of the house.


    Although there was a house to live in, when it was raining and snowing, it was heavy outside and light inside. There were not even enough buckets and basins to catch the rain. If there was a gust of wind, a few layers of soil would be blown off. They could only hold on like that, and it was uncertain when it would collapse.


    As for money, there was definitely no such thing. Even their rations only had a liter of brown rice, which was sold by that ¡°bad¡± woman, Mo Ruyue, for a few wens to buy a silk flower.


    Da Bao remembered that he was so angry that he almost wanted to fight Mo Ruyue to death. However, he was too young and was almost beaten to death. If it wasn¡¯t for his neighbor, Granny Liu, who was kind and secretly fed him rice soup and herbs, he would have died long ago.


    Later, he went from house to house in the village to beg, help people chop firewood, herd sheep, farm, and carry feces in exchange for some food to feed his siblings. Only then did he manage to survive.


    If one were to say that sixty percent of the trouble that the siblings had suffered was due to Mo Ruyue¡¯s evil deeds, the other forty percent was due to the Qin family¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Da Bao had long lost his sense of belonging and thoughts to the Qin family, so how could he care about how embarrassed the Qin family would be after they split up? He only wished to completely cut off all ties. In the future, he would not be bothered by it and would not have to worry about being constantly disturbed.


    ¡°Hmph, as expected, you¡¯re raised by your stepmother. She¡¯s only been good to you for a few days, and you¡¯ve already forgotten how she abused you in the past few years? You actually helped a person with a different surname to scheme against your own family¡¯s property. You are really stupid! You¡¯ll regret this in the future!¡±


    Qin Shi was so angry that she cursed, but her curses only made Da Bao¡¯s face turn colder and more disdainful.


    ¡°No matter how stepmother mistreated us, she at least let us live for a few more years, and now she has changed her character and is providing for us with good food and drink. You¡¯ve been letting us live and die on our own for so many years, but have you ever given us a grain of rice or a drop of oil?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m afraid you had forgotten what you said when I brought Er Bao to your house to beg for a bowl of brown rice. The Qin family and the first household have long been separated and have nothing to do with you, so naturally, you don¡¯t need to care about our life and death. But how you let the dog bite us, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve also forgotten completely, right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m your biological grandmother, and you¡¯re my biological grandson. Even a vicious tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs, so why would I let a dog bite you?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She could clearly hear the boos around her. The villagers who were originally watching the show all looked at her with eyes full of disbelief and contempt.


    She wanted to explain in a panic, but her expression had already betrayed her heart and beat the truth to death.


    ¡°Old lady, if you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll covet your little fortune, you can rest assured. Today, in front of everyone, I¡¯ll make a promise that all the Qin family¡¯s assets will belong to the five children. If I touch a single copper coin, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a terrible death.¡±


    Mo Ruyue seemed to have been waiting for this opportunity. She immediately made a vow in public and won a wave of favorable impressions. The villagers who had always looked down on her changed their opinion of her a little.


    ¡°Compared to this, I¡¯m more worried that someone is coveting my family¡¯s property. You know, my stepmother has given all her money to me for safekeeping. Compared to the small amount of money that other people are reluctant to part with, I don¡¯t know how many times more. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about whether the property distributed to us will be taken by outsiders.¡±


    Da Bao dropped another bombshell at the right time.


    This time, everyone was shocked.


    So the money that Mo Ruyue earned was all managed by Da Bao?


    Not counting the wild game and vegetables that she had sold, just the big tiger alone was worth at least a few hundred taels of silver!


    She actually gave all of them to an eleven-year-old kid to take care of?


    Was Mo Ruyue crazy?


    The way some people looked at Da Bao had also changed. They became passionate and meaningful, while more people sized up Mo Ruyue with very strange and judgmental eyes, as if they wanted to see through the reason for her sudden change in personality and why she had changed so completely.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then you don¡¯t have to worry about the Qin family coveting the property that the babies deserve after the first branch is divided.¡±


    The village chief spoke again. This time, he was clearly on Da Bao¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it to you one last time, the family property distributed to the eldest branch must be compensated on a fair basis. We all know why your family can afford a new house now, so if you want to cry about being poor, then save it. Speaking of which, your family¡¯s life in the village can be considered unique. Everyone sees each other often, so don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know some details.¡±


    Qin Shi looked at the village chief with her mouth agape and tongue-tied. She then looked at the few clan elders for help. She didn¡¯t expect that they would all look at her with extremely serious expressions.


    Clearly, they also agreed with the village chief¡¯s words.


    Now, almost everyone was supporting Mo Ruyue and Da Bao one-sided. This had left the Qin clan with no way out. It was impossible for her to divide the family property as little as possible. If she could not divide it to satisfy people, she was afraid that she would not be able to get over it with the village chief and the clan elders even without Mo Ruyue¡¯s request.


    ¡°Then¡­ Then how about this, the new house has just been built, and we haven¡¯t had time to move in yet, so¡­ We¡¯ll give the three rooms facing the east to the six of them, and then we¡¯ll give them some rice, flour, meat, and oil. That¡¯ll do, right?¡±


    Qin Shi said, but her heart was bleeding. Those three rooms were originally prepared for the second branch. The second son Qin Xu and his wife had one room, and the grandson Qin Qingyuan and the granddaughter Qin Qingfei had one room each. Now it seemed impossible.


    However, Qin Shi still played a little trick. Those three rooms were still in the new house and couldn¡¯t be divided. In this way, Mo Ruyue would have to bring the five babies back to live with them. At that time, she didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t find a chance to make a move.


    She was still thinking about the mountains of gold and silver in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands, but she didn¡¯t expect that someone¡¯s appetite was even bigger than this.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°We don¡¯t lack anything else now. Give us the new house if you want to split the family.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s words were shocking, stunning everyone.


    ¡°Bah! You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    Qin Shi was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She jumped up with a cry, but she forgot that her hand was still firmly held by Mo Ruyue. She didn¡¯t jump very high, but Mo Ruyue¡¯s wrist moved slightly and suppressed Qin Shi again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump. After we sign the contract, you¡¯ll have your time to jump. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not used to this at all. Although she had let Qin Shi get up from the ground on account of the village chief, if she wanted to touch Da Bao, she would have to consider whether she could get past her.


    Qin Shi stood on her tiptoes, trying to offset the force that was pressing on her wrist. She could feel that her wrist was about to break, but it seemed that she could still hold on. Just like this, she was suffering up and down, and a thin layer of sweat suddenly appeared on her forehead.


    ¡°Da Bao, you¡­ asking for a new residence is a little¡­¡±


    The village chief¡¯s brows immediately furrowed. Although it was true that the eldest branch should be compensated for separating from the family, it was fine if Da Bao wanted to take away the old house.


    However, he opened his mouth and wanted a new house. He wanted to kick his own grandmother and uncle out and chase them back to the old house. This was somewhat inexcusable.


    ¡°Uncle village chief, don¡¯t you know how the new house was built? That piece of land was bought from you when my father was still alive. His original words were that in the future, there would be a new house for grandma and second uncle to live in temporarily.¡±


    ¡°After grandma passes away, second uncle would move to another place, and that house would be under the names of us five siblings, but now?¡±


    ¡°The house has been built, but the five of us who should have the right of inheritance have been swept out. Is it appropriate? Is it too much for us to ask for the house back?¡±


    Hearing Da Bao¡¯s words, the village chief revealed a look of realization and said, ¡°Yes, there is such a thing!


    ¡°At that time, Qin Ming went back to his hometown to visit his relatives, and Tang Tang was still in her mother¡¯s stomach. At that time, Qin Ming came to me and bought a piece of land. He said that the military merits this time were enough to build a new house, and when the time came, everyone would not be short of money living together. However, the names would fall under the names of the five babies. It was considered as buying them a property first so that they would not have to live a miserable life without a root.¡±


    ¡°But, Da Bao, you weren¡¯t that old back then. How did you remember this for so long?¡±


    The way the village chief looked at Da Bao changed again. At this time, he could no longer treat Da Bao as an insensible child. Which child would bear with it for so long just to wait for a suitable opportunity to hit the target?


    Mo Ruyue looked at Da Bao approvingly and nodded in his heart.


    Although this damned child¡¯s personality was a little twisted and his mouth was a little poisonous, there were also some redeeming qualities. Not only was he deep in thought, but he was also very black-bellied.


    Just when he mentioned that he wanted the Qin family¡¯s new residence, she almost wanted to give him a thumbs up.


    Initially, when she heard that the land that should belong to the first branch was still in Qin Shi¡¯s hands, she didn¡¯t ask for it because she found it troublesome.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this time, Da Bao would be even more ruthless and directly kick Qin Shi and the second branch out of the house. He was ruthless enough, and she liked it!


    However, Mo Ruyue was not a kind person. Although Da Bao said that he only wanted the new house and nothing else, now that the opportunity was in front of her, she would take it. If she didn¡¯t make Qin Shi suffer completely once and for all, she would not remember.


    ¡°I remember that Qin Ming still has ten mu of land. This should be returned to the first household.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruyue, are you trying to force us to die?¡±


    Qin Shi suddenly turned her head and glared at Mo Ruyue with bloodshot eyes. She couldn¡¯t care about the pain in her wrist now. Da Bao taking the new house was already half a death sentence for her. If Mo Ruyue took the land as well, she really didn¡¯t need to live anymore.


    Qin Ming had bought about eight mu of land that year. In addition, when old master Qin was alive, he had worked hard for many years to save about ten mu of land. Now, they were all built outside. They could let the family live comfortably by relying on the rent.


    Now that Mo Ruyue had opened his mouth and wanted to take away half of the land, how could Qin Shi not be jealous?


    ¡°Old lady, you have to be clear. I only want the land that belongs to Qin Ming. According to the family separation standards, the land that the old master left behind should also be divided equally. Da Bao and I haven¡¯t even counted this with you.¡±


    ¡°And Qin Ming¡¯s salary, rewards, pension, etc. All of them, if I calculate them, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to write me an IOU.¡±


    ¡°You, you!¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s body trembled with anger, making people wonder if she would fall apart in the next second.


    The village chief and the clan elders were silent. Although they also felt that Da Bao and Mo Ruyue¡¯s request was a little overboard, their requests were reasonable.


    Da Bao¡¯s was something that his father had left behind, and it should have been given to the first branch. Mo Ruyue¡¯s request was only for the land that Qin Ming had bought and had no request for the Qin family¡¯s original land. It could be said that she was magnanimous and did not fuss about it.


    The few of them finally whispered to each other for a while before the village chief spoke.


    ¡°Qin Shi, we¡¯ve just calculated it. The Qin family and Da Bao¡¯s requests are reasonable. We really have no reason to refute them, so let¡¯s do it according to this.¡±


    ¡°Village chief! You must make a decision for this old woman. Ah, you can¡¯t let that jinx do life and death. If we divide the family according to their request, how can this old woman and the second branch live!¡±


    Qin Shi was now in a complete panic. Originally, she still had hope that such an absurd request to split the family would not get the support of the village head and the elders. But now, it seemed that she would not be able to keep the inheritance.


    She could only try to put more effort into Da Bao. She looked at him with pleading eyes and said, ¡°Da Bao, didn¡¯t you just say that you only want the new house and nothing else? Your stepmother¡¯s request can¡¯t be fulfilled, right?¡±


    Da Bao glanced at Mo Ruyue and said indifferently, ¡°She is also a person of the Qin family¡¯s first household, so her words are naturally accurate.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Qin Shi was in complete despair. She had already seen the tragic scene of herself and the second branch being driven out of the new house and having half of the land taken away.


    ¡°You should be glad that the old house hasn¡¯t been torn down yet, and it¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s property. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you have a taste of living in our current dilapidated house.¡±


    Da Bao looked at Qin Shi and said coldly.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes. On the face that was seventy to eighty percent similar to Qin Ming, he had the same coldness as Mo Ruyue. This made Qin Shi could not help but feel a shiver in her heart.


    In the end, the result of the family division was that Qin Shi had to bring the second branch and their family back to the old mansion. She also had to give Qin Ming¡¯s share of the land to the first branch. As for the other money and livestock, there was no need to mention them. If Mo Ruyue did not want to teach the Qin Shi a lesson, then there was no need to fight for the land.

 Chapter 36

    When Qin Shi put her fingerprint on the contract, her whole body shook like a leaf in the wind. Her thumb hung on the contract for a long time and didn¡¯t press down. In the end, the village chief impatiently helped her to press down.


    When the cinnabar-stained fingerprint was pressed down, Qin Shi cried out in pain, ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re taking my life!¡±


    Then, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted.


    Immediately, some of the surrounding villagers ran over. Some raised their arms and legs, and some ran home to get cold water. They took a mouthful and sprayed it on Qin Shi¡¯s face with a ¡°pfft¡± sound. Only then did she slowly wake up.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re awake. Everyone, make way. Let old madam catch her breath.¡±


    The village chief waved his hand to let the surrounding crowd disperse. When he saw that Qin Shi could sit up on her own, he said to her, ¡°Old lady, don¡¯t take things too hard. If you didn¡¯t break into her family¡¯s house, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Speaking of which, who asked you to be greedy?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Qin Shi wanted to defend herself a little more, but she suddenly realized that Mo Ruyue had let go of her hand and was folding the signed contract and stuffing it into Da Bao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wait! You said you caught the thief and took the stolen goods, but where are the stolen goods? You used me to sign the family separation agreement, but there¡¯s no evidence at all. I¡¯m not convinced!¡±


    Qin Shi struggled and pounced forward, tightly hugging Mo Ruyue¡¯s thigh. She only came back to her senses now. Mo Ruyue had only clamped her hand that was holding onto her clothes from the beginning to the end. There was no evidence to prove that she had stolen the money. However, she had a guilty conscience at that time and was actually deceived by her.


    The more Qin Shi thought about it, the more regretful she felt. She wrapped her arms around Mo Ruyue¡¯s thighs even more tightly. Maybe she could use this opportunity to turn the tables around, even if it was just to take back that small ten mu of land!


    The villagers who had originally planned to disperse stopped in their tracks when they saw this scene. They were waiting to see if Mo Ruyue had really caught the evidence or had set up a trap to trick the Qin family into divorcing again.


    ¡°What, do you want to die knowing why? Then I¡¯ll let you die knowing why. ¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she tore the lapels of the clothes in her hand in half. She completely ignored the fact that the clothes were still completely new, and a very small folded paper roll fell out of the tear. When it was unfolded, it was a silver note with a denomination of one hundred taels.


    Qin Shi looked at the silver note in a daze, as if she had already become stupid.


    When she touched the clothes, she had carefully checked them, especially the inner lining of the collar, sleeves, and chest, but why didn¡¯t she find this banknote? Even if the banknote was rolled up into such a small ball, it still had the feeling of touching it. Could it be that she had missed it because she was too anxious?


    Just a little bit more, just a little bit more!


    No wonder Mo Ruyue had rushed in when she had grabbed the clothes. It turned out that there was really something.


    The surrounding villagers let out an ¡°Oh¡± in unison. This time, all of Qin Shi¡¯s wishes were met with a hammer, and she confirmed her crimes. Even if she wanted to deny it, it was useless.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s body trembled slightly, and with a hidden force, she pushed Qin Shi to the side. It looked as if she had lost her balance and fell again.


    ¡°Da Bao, let¡¯s go home and pack up our things with our brothers and sisters. We¡¯re going to move.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was about to leave when she turned around and said to Qin Shi, who was sitting on the ground, ¡°I¡¯ll say the ugly words first. In these two days, empty out the new house for me. My five babies can¡¯t wait to accompany you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer!¡±


    Qin Shi seemed to have suddenly come alive. She climbed up from the ground and staggered to Da Bao¡¯s side. She squeezed his shoulder tightly and said,


    ¡°That year, your father said that after the new house was built, the second branch and I could live in it temporarily. We would not separate from the second branch until I was 100 years old. You can¡¯t drive me away. You can¡¯t drive me away now!¡±


    The new house and land were taken away. She admitted to this but didn¡¯t even think about moving out of the new house. Qin Ming¡¯s words back then were her life-exoneration token. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the wet and cold old house.


    ¡°What do you think my father would think if he knew that you kicked him out of the clan when he was still a corpse?¡±


    Da Bao laughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better do as my mother said and quickly empty out the new house. Otherwise, even if she didn¡¯t rush you, I would have asked the village chief to make a decision for me. Don¡¯t make things ugly when the time comes.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he tightened his grip on Qin Shi¡¯s hand. She released her hand in pain and watched as Da Bao left with Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Qin Shi, you heard what they said. If I tell you to hurry back and pack your things with the second branch, or else when big Bao really comes and I get the whole village to help you get a house, you¡¯ll really lose face.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. The other villagers also dispersed in twos and threes. No one actually came forward to comfort her.


    The moment Mo Ruyue got home, she went straight to the house to see Si Bao.


    Er Bao pushed the messy pile of clothes on the kang to a small corner. Si Bao was lying flat on it. He had already changed out of his wet clothes. Er Bao was wiping the sweat on his forehead with a clean cloth.


    Tang Tang was lying on the edge of the kang and staring at Si Bao without blinking. She looked extremely nervous.


    ¡°Is the refreshing soup ready? Where¡¯s San Bao?¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and asked softly.


    ¡°San Bao is watching the fire in the kitchen. The medicine is not ready yet.¡±


    As Er Bao said that, he took another look at the mess in the house and explained nervously, ¡°We didn¡¯t know if there would be more uncles coming in to take a look, so we didn¡¯t dare to pack up. We didn¡¯t mean to not pack up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys did well. Mother will clean up.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at Si Bao¡¯s face. Although his eyes were still closed, his face was not as pale as when he had just been rescued. She turned her head and saw that Da Bao had already quietly packed up.


    She also stepped forward to help, and the mother and son quickly folded the bed full of clothes and bedding and stuffed them back into the cupboard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look at the medicine. You guys guard Si Bao and don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded him and then walked to the kitchen. She was going to add some spring water from the interspace to the medicine pot. The spring water had such a magical effect on plants. Perhaps it was the same for people. Even if it was ineffective, it wouldn¡¯t be harmful.


    Mo Ruyue went to the kitchen and asked San Bao to go back to the room first. He used a cotton cloth to cover the medicine pot and brought it into the medium. Time passed quickly here, so the medicine could be boiled faster.


    She added some spring water into the medicine pot and sped up the flow of time. Soon, the pot of refreshing soup was ready.


    When she came out of the interspace, only an instant had passed outside. Mo Ruyue put out the fire, poured the medicine into a bowl, and folded it a few times to let the boiling medicine become warm before bringing it back to the room.


    She sat on the edge of the brick bed and let Er Bao help Si Bao up.


    Then, she scooped up a spoonful of medicine and blew on it gently. She then brought it to Si Bao¡¯s mouth and said softly, ¡°Si Bao, drink the medicine. You won¡¯t feel uncomfortable after drinking the medicine.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Da Bao looked at her in surprise. This woman used to be vicious and petty, but after her personality changed, she became very cold and impatient. Why did she look so¡­ gentle today?


    He shook his head violently and thought to himself that he couldn¡¯t be fooled by this illusion. When had this woman ever been gentle? She was just a little softer when she spoke, not gentle at all.


    Mo Ruyue did not know that Da Bao¡¯s heart was boiling like water. She fed Si Bao spoonful by spoonful until he had drunk more than half a bowl of the soup. She wiped the medicine stains on his lips and stood up.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t disturb him. Let him have a good sleep. Everything will be fine when he wakes up. Mother has something to do and needs to go out for a while. If I come back late, you two can cook first. ¡±


    After Mo Ruyue warned the babies, she was ready to go out.


    She had just walked into the courtyard when Da Bao¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Qin family?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so curious? Look after your brothers and sister. Don¡¯t keep staring at me.¡±


    Even though Mo Ruyue said this, she was secretly shocked by Da Bao¡¯s sharp intuition. She didn¡¯t know how he thought of it. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t even hide her thoughts now?


    Today, although she had used the power of the villagers to force Qin Shi to split up, that old woman would certainly not be willing to leave just like that.


    She was indeed preparing to go to the Qin family to find out the truth.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t just walk in through the front door, but that didn¡¯t stop her.


    At this time, the sky was gradually getting dark, and there were almost no people walking around in the village. Almost everyone was preparing dinner at home. Mo Ruyue lifted a corner of her skirt and stuffed it into the belt around her waist. She then tightened her sleeves to reduce the hindrance when she moved.


    The Qin family¡¯s new house was said to be new, but it had actually been built two years ago. It had high walls and a large courtyard, green bricks, and black tiles. It looked much more magnificent than the average villager¡¯s house.


    Mo Ruyue walked to the back of the house and raised her hand. A cold light shot out from her wrist and firmly locked onto the top of the wall. Her hand drooped down and pressed on a certain part of her wrist. Her whole body rose into the air and quietly flipped over a wall that was half the height of a person.


    There was something like a bracelet on her wrist. It was a pocket-sized arrow that she had made according to the blueprint in the tool room. Compared to the one she had used to kill the tiger, it was smaller and more hidden. Not only could it carry her to fly on roofs and walk on walls, but it also had more powerful killing power.


    After she got on the wall, she first observed whether there were dogs in the yard. She didn¡¯t know if Qin Shi was particularly confident in her high wall, but there were no dogs in the yard, which saved Mo Ruyue a lot of trouble.


    She shot another arrow at the roof, and with the momentum of pulling the rope back, she nimbly jumped up to the roof.


    Even if the tiles on the roof had not been removed, Mo Ruyue could already hear the wailing from inside the house. After the second branch¡¯s daughter-in-law, Madam Wang, heard the thunderbolt from a clear sky that her mother-in-law had brought back, she had already been crying for nearly the time it took to burn an incense stick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s so annoying. If crying could save the house and land, I would have cried a long time ago! What¡¯s the use of crying now?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s sharp voice came from the room, but it only made Wang Shi¡¯s crying a little softer, but it did not stop.


    ¡°Mother, you, why did you go to that house to rummage through things? Now, great, we didn¡¯t get the money, and even our big house and land have to be compensated! W-what do you want me to say about you!¡±


    The second son of the Qin family was called Qin Xu. He had a gentle face, but his eyes were rolling around.


    He was obviously a very restless person.


    He didn¡¯t have a proper business student and disdained to work in the fields. He couldn¡¯t stay in the village, so he often went to the county town¡¯s Tavern to stay for a day and often came back drunk.


    Today, he had heard from a drinking friend that there was a good job that could earn him more than twenty taels of silver a month. However, if he wanted to make use of the connections to get favors, he would have to use fifty taels of silver first. Thus, it was rare that he did not drink and rushed back home in high spirits. He wanted to get more silver from the Qin family.


    In the end, before he entered the house, he heard his wife¡¯s heart-wrenching cries and the cries of two children mixed in. Qin Shi kept smashing bowls and jumping up and down, scolding the first branch¡¯s orphans and widows.


    He still didn¡¯t know what had happened. After asking, he found out that the sky had collapsed on the day he had been out.


    Such a big house and ten acres of land were gone just like that. Would he have to bring his wife, children, and mother back to that gloomy and leaking old house?


    He definitely couldn¡¯t stand it!


    ¡°What, you¡¯re blaming me now?¡±


    Qin Shi had a stomach full of anger that she had nowhere to vent. At this moment, when she heard her son¡¯s accusation, her heart instantly felt like it was being cut by a knife.


    ¡°You want three taels today and five taels tomorrow. How much silver do we have for you to take out? Do you know how much money your elder brother left behind? If I don¡¯t go out and grab some money, am I supposed to wait for my family die?¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s face turned red from being scolded by Qin Shi, and it was in front of his wife and children. This made him even more embarrassed. His eyes instantly turned red, and he said in anger, ¡°Mother, what are you saying? I¡¯m going out to find a good job. When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring you, manzhi, and the children into the city to enjoy life!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, enjoy? I think our family¡¯s fortune is about to be squandered away by you. ¡±


    Qin Shi sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯ve been drunk all day, and yet you can still walk the mountain road to sneak home. Why didn¡¯t you ask the wolf to dig for you? Good job. With your illiterate character, what kind of a good job can you get?¡±


    ¡°There really is one. I came back early to discuss it with you! Oh right, let¡¯s not talk about the house first. Mother, help me gather fifty taels of silver. As long as I make some connections, I can earn more than twenty taels a month!¡±


    Qin Xu thought of his ¡°proper business¡± again and hurriedly told Qin Shi. He didn¡¯t expect Qin Shi to open her eyes wide and send a slap flying at him.


    With a crisp ¡°slap¡± sound and a lingering echo, Qin Xu¡¯s face was smacked to the side. His face quickly became red and swollen, and a few obvious finger marks appeared. It was obvious that Qin Shi had used all her strength in this slap.


    Qin Xu was a little dazed from the slap. He saw stars in front of his eyes, and one side of his face was already numb, but he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    He only recovered after a long time. He looked at Qin Shi in disbelief and said with a crooked mouth,


    ¡°Mother, why did you hit me like that?¡±


    ¡°Hit you? Hitting you is a light punishment. I should kill you!¡±


    Qin Shi was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She pointed at Qin Xu¡¯s nose and scolded,


    ¡°We can¡¯t even keep our house and land, and you¡¯re still telling me to raise fifty taels of silver for you? Do you think it¡¯s enough for me to give you my life? What kind of precious work could let you earn fifty taels of silver a month? Don¡¯t be tricked to death by someone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident this will definitely succeed!¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s mouth was slanted, and his words were also unclear. He moved his cheeks left and right to feel that the numbness on his face had faded a lot, then he said again, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not lying to you this time! The person who introduced me to the job went in one step before me. Now, he earns 20 taels of silver every month, and he can eat and drink well every day. He¡¯s living a very comfortable life. If I didn¡¯t treat him to drinks so often, I wouldn¡¯t have had such a good opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 38

    Qin Shi saw her son speak so clearly and couldn¡¯t help but say suspiciously, ¡°What kind of work can earn more than 20 taels a month? It can¡¯t be the kind of work that kills people and steals their goods, right? You¡¯ll lose your head if you do that!¡±


    ¡°No, mother, it¡¯s a¡­ It¡¯s a gambling den.¡±


    Qin Xu hesitated for a moment but eventually told the truth.


    ¡°Gambling den? You¡¯re crazy! You won¡¯t be able to get out of that place if you go in. No matter how much money we have, it won¡¯t be enough for you to fill that hole!¡±


    When Qin Shi heard that it was that kind of place, her mind buzzed. However, she had also heard people say that even the people who watched over the place made a lot of money, not to mention doing other things. With this look, it was possible to earn more than twenty taels of silver a month.


    Qin Xu had been carefully observing Qin Shi¡¯s expression. At this time, he saw that although her words were against it, her expression was somewhat hesitant. He knew that she was still a little moved, so he immediately added more fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not the kind of person who looks after the place. I¡¯m going in to be someone¡¯s accountant. Twenty taels of silver a month is already considered little!¡±


    ¡°Would the accountant use an illiterate person like you? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even remember the accounts.¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s heart wavered again. She knew her own son¡¯s capabilities the best. It didn¡¯t make sense that a gambling den would take in an illiterate drunkard as their accountant.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why I need to use the money to make connections. I¡¯ll sneak in first and naturally have people to help me. Besides, I¡¯m illiterate, but I¡¯m not illiterate. If I¡¯m illiterate, I can still learn. What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±


    Qin Xu said indifferently. Right now, he was only concerned about whether he could get his hands on those fifty taels and whether he could get his hands on that money-making job!


    ¡°But we really don¡¯t have much money now. You¡¯ve already given us almost all of it every few days. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to go to that shop to get money.¡±


    Once again, Qin Shi¡¯s heart was moved by his words. However, she was truly having a headache over that sum of money.


    ¡°But that family is really rich now. The clothes I found today only had a silver note worth a hundred taels, not to mention other silver notes. Her family sold a big tiger, and people say that she has gold notes at home!¡±


    As soon as Qin Xu heard Qin Shi¡¯s words, his eyes


    immediately lit up. He anxiously said, ¡°Mother, did you really see that the first household really had a hundred silver in their hands?¡±


    ¡°Can it be fake?¡±


    Qin Shi sighed and gloomily said, ¡°It was so close. I grabbed the clothes, but I just couldn¡¯t touch them. Otherwise, as long as the silver notes were in my hands, even if Mo Ruyue had three heads and six arms, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get them out of my hands!¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s words made Mo Ruyue, who was eavesdropping on the roof, sneer coldly. She was so confident. She probably didn¡¯t know that there would always be a set meal that would suit her.


    ¡°Mother, this is simple. Didn¡¯t Mo Ruyue force us to move back to the old house? When the time comes, we can just say that Qing Yuan and Qing Fei are not used to it and are sick. Or, we can just say that our family can¡¯t afford to eat. In short, we just need to find some excuses and excuses. We have to get some money from her.¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s heart itched at the sight of the one hundred taels of silver. He couldn¡¯t wait to rush to the door and snatch the silver Note. However, he didn¡¯t know what that woman, Mo Ruyue, had eaten wrong. She could actually hunt a big tiger back by herself. If she really brought it back by herself, he couldn¡¯t beat her.


    ¡°Let mother think about it, think about it carefully. Her family has lost our house and land, so we have to find something to make up for it. Otherwise, I can¡¯t take this lying down!¡±


    Qin Shi muttered to herself as her mind was spinning quickly.


    ¡°Grandma, Qing Yuan has an idea. Would you like to hear it?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan had wiped his tears away. He was only nine years old, similar to the three babies of Qin Ming¡¯s family. He had cried for a while because of the shock, but he had calmed down now.


    He had been listening for a while and suddenly said this to Qin.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, what ideas can you have? Don¡¯t mess with grandma. Let her think of a good idea.¡±


    Qin Shi was biased toward both her second son and her grandson. Even though she was annoyed, she still controlled her temper and didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve already heard from father. Just listen to Qing Yuan. What if it¡¯s successful?¡±


    When Qin Qingyuan said this, his tone was like that of a little adult. It immediately attracted the attention of the Qin clan.


    ¡°Okay, you can try it. Grandma wants to hear what ideas you have.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back to the old mansion? When the time comes, I¡¯ll go and play with San Bao and the rest. Then, I¡¯ll deliberately fall and pretend to be unconscious. At that time, grandma and mother will hold me and cry at their door. They¡¯ll make such a scene that even the village chief has to come forward to uphold justice. They¡¯ll have to pay more than ten taels of silver no matter what. ¡±


    ¡°After that, you can take me into the city to treat my illness. Just say that I injured my brain, and then I¡¯ll pretend to be unconscious for more than ten days. Then, I can still get some money for the medical expenses and so on. In this way, won¡¯t I be able to raise the money for my father?¡±


    The more Qin Shi listened, the more she felt that this idea was feasible. She pulled Qin Qingyuan into her arms and said, ¡°My good grandson is still the smartest. This idea is good. We can even make Mo Ruyue suffer in silence. Although it¡¯s not enough to vent our anger, it can be considered as collecting interest!¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes glinted coldly when she heard this from the roof. She didn¡¯t expect Qin Qingyuan to be so vicious at such a young age. He was the same age as San Bao, but he was like a beast.


    Since that was the case, she would ride a donkey and look at the account book. Just wait and see!


    Next was the show of ¡°kind mother and filial son, harmonious and harmonious¡± between Qin Shi and the second branch. The family was still thinking about extorting money from Mo Ruyue and letting Qin Xu go through the channels to get a monthly income of twenty taels. At that time, the family would move to the county city to live a good life, which would not be much more comfortable than staying in this small mountain village.


    Mo Ruyue saw that she couldn¡¯t hear any more valuable information and immediately used the sleeve arrow hook rope to quietly jump over the wall and land lightly. She quickly disappeared into the night.


    As soon as she entered the house, she heard a burst of laughter coming from the house. It sounded like San Bao was telling a joke. His joke was not funny at all.


    However, it sounded very funny when it was accompanied by his exposed teeth. Tang Tang was so amused that she could not stop giggling. However, she did not hear Da Bao and Er Bao¡¯s voices.


    Mo Ruyue glanced at the kitchen again. Sure enough, there was a candlelight inside. The two of them must be preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    She didn¡¯t go to help but went into the house to see Si Bao first. Tang Tang was lying on the bed with her back facing the door, while San Bao was facing the door and her siblings. She saw Mo Ruyue coming in and immediately called out, ¡°Mother, you are back. Si Bao is awake.¡±


    The four-headed man lying on the bed also looked back. His eyes still carried the muddled fatigue from waking up. When he saw Mo Ruyue, he also moved his lips weakly, but he could not say anything.


    On the other hand, Tang Tang turned around and saw that Mo Ruyue had returned. She immediately turned around on one knee and stretched out her hand to Mo Ruyue. ¡°Mother, hug.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Mo Ruyue walked to the edge of the bed. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her hand had already automatically pulled Tang Tang, who was snuggling up to her, into her arms. His other hand gently stroked Si Bao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Lie down properly. Don¡¯t twist your neck. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Si Bao obediently lay down according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s instructions. She continued to ask, ¡°Si Bao, do you still feel uncomfortable? Do you still remember how uncomfortable you felt before you fainted?¡±


    ¡°I just suddenly felt very sleepy, and my eyelids were very heavy. When I opened my eyes again, I saw third brother and Tang Tang lying beside me. Now¡­ I¡¯m still a little tired, and I don¡¯t have any energy in my body.¡±


    Although Si Bao was young, he was very eloquent. His ability to express himself was obviously better than the average child of the same age. He spoke in a complete and organized manner.


    When Mo Ruyue heard Si Bao¡¯s words, her heart could not help but sink.


    His symptoms were very similar to an almost incurable disease in his previous life-narcolepsy.


    The cause of this disease was still unknown. People who were sick could suddenly fall asleep at any time, even when they were walking, eating, or going to work. When they woke up, they would not feel relaxed and refreshed after a rest. Instead, they would feel exhausted.


    ¡°Has Si Bao ever had such a situation before?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Si Bao tried hard to recall, but his eyes were blank. Obviously, he did not have any impression.


    Mo Ruyue tried to take Si Bao¡¯s pulse again. She could not tell anything from his pulse. He was just a little weak because he did not sleep well.


    Even in her previous life, where medical science was highly developed, there was still no effective medicine or treatment method that could cure this disease. Even if Mo Ruyue wanted to treat Si Bao, she did not know where to start.


    Just as she was feeling troubled, she suddenly felt a familiar vibration in the space. This vibration had appeared several times before, which meant that a new room had appeared in the mushroom house.


    Mo Ruyue told the babies to wait in the house obediently. She left the house with the excuse of going to the kitchen and entered the space under cover of the night.


    Now, her mushroom house already had a bathroom room, a tool room, a gym, and a clock room. When she entered the mushroom house, she found a new room.


    When she turned the doorknob, she could not help but whistle.


    The space that extended infinitely into the distance was divided into two parts. On the left were small rooms with different medical equipment. It was like a pocket-sized hospital. Although small, it had all the equipment.


    The right side was similar to the tool room. It was a bookshelf that reached all the way to the ceiling and extended into the distance. There were all kinds of medical books arranged on it. They covered everything from ancient to modern times. Even some mysterious medical books that only existed in legends were included. It could be called the most complete medical book library.


    Mo Ruyue walked over and saw that almost all the bookshelves were covered in a layer of faint white light. This meant that these books were temporarily off-limits.


    ¡°Could it be that this space wants me to become an all-rounded talent? Not to mention reading all the medical books, even if I read one-tenth of the book, I can become a real master of the apricot forest.¡± Mo Ruyue muttered to herself.


    In any case, the appearance of these rooms seemed to be beneficial to her at the moment, so she was still happy to see more new rooms appear.


    With her experience in the tool house, Mo Ruyue knew that she could find a medical book that was suitable for what aspect with just a thought. She could also continuously fine-tune it until she found the book that was most suitable for her.


    She imagined an ancient medical book about narcolepsy in her mind. She saw several white lights flash on the shelf, and then a stack of books flew down from the top and landed in front of her.


    It was a pity that the words in those ancient medical books were not the simplified or traditional Chinese characters she was familiar with but an even older language. With her current knowledge reserve, she could not even understand it, let alone choose the best treatment plan from it.


    It seemed that she had to build an all-purpose translator in the tool room to decipher this ancient text. Only then could she think about how to cure Si Bao.


    Mo Ruyue thought to herself. She just didn¡¯t know if such drawings or raw materials could be found in the tool room.


    She put this thought aside for the time being.


    Although narcolepsy could not be cured, it was not fatal. She just needed to take care of it more carefully than before, and she could not leave anyone by her side. She still had time to slowly find a solution.


    After leaving the interspace, Mo Ruyue went straight to the kitchen. She had wanted to see if she could help with anything, but she did not expect to bump into Da Bao.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? Just in time, the meal is ready.¡±


    Da Bao was now able to take the initiative to talk to Mo Ruyue. Although his attitude was still indifferent, Mo Ruyue did not mind. Her personality was even colder. The two of them were at loggerheads, and no one would say anything about the other.


    Mo Ruyue turned around and shouted into the house,


    ¡°San Bao, Tang Tang, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave Si Bao behind?¡±


    Da Bao asked with a frown.


    Mo Ruyue glanced at him and said slowly, ¡°He caught a cold in the water, and his stomach is still weak. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll get diarrhea after eating the food you made?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. Why do you make it sound so disgusting?¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s brows furrowed, and the disdain in his eyes could not be concealed.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to be more thoughtful the next time you encounter something. You should consider where you went wrong instead of immediately caring if I¡¯m disgusting or not.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s tone was not friendly, but she was intentionally or unintentionally giving Da Bao advice.


    Although he and she often disliked each other, they actually had a lot in common. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want Da Bao to follow the original plot of the book and become a big villain, but she also didn¡¯t want to raise him into a little white rabbit who didn¡¯t know the evil of the human heart.


    If she suddenly left one day for some reason, he had to know how to guard against the evil in human nature and protect his younger brothers and sisters from harm. This was his responsibility as an elder brother.


    When Da Bao heard this, he was stunned and immediately revealed a thoughtful expression. Mo Ruyue walked past him into the kitchen and said, ¡°Take the rest of the babies to eat first. I will make something soft and easy to digest for Si Bao.¡±


    Mo Ruyue chose to make the noodle soup.


    Noodles were good for digestion and could fill one¡¯s stomach. It was a very friendly diet for people with weak stomachs.


    She started to knead the dough, and the dough was placed into the space to awaken. It could be taken out and used in an instant.


    First, the dough was rolled into a thin flat cake with a rolling pin. Then, it was cut into rectangular or square pieces. Originally, one could also use one¡¯s hand to pull out the pieces of dough. However, the dough that was rolled out was thinner and easier to digest. It was very suitable for Si Bao, who was only five years old.


    After that, she washed a small handful of spinach, blanched it, and cut it into pieces. Then, she fried the garlic until it was fragrant and took it out. She added water and waited for it to boil.


    Originally, she should have used the tomato to cook the dish and then stir-fried the zucchini. However, the tomato was a little sour and wasn¡¯t good for his weak stomach. The zucchini was also a little cold, so Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t use these two side dishes.


    Soon, the water was boiling. Mo Ruyue sprinkled the noodles evenly into the pot and waited for the water to boil again. The noodles were ready. Then, she put in the spinach and cooked it, added a little salt and chicken essence to season it, and then it was ready to be cooked.

 Chapter 40

    Mo Ruyue filled a bowl with the cooked noodles and a small plate of pickled vegetables that had been marinated before. She was about to feed Si Bao when she turned around and found that the babies were holding the bowls and chopsticks and staring at her.


    She didn¡¯t know how long they had been staring at him.


    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me? Eat!¡±


    Mo Ruyue said in surprise. She thought they were almost done eating, but now, not only did they not touch the dishes on the table, they didn¡¯t even finish much of the rice in their bowls.


    ¡°Mother, eldest brother, and second brother¡¯s food is not as good as yours. We really can¡¯t eat.¡±


    San Bao answered honestly. Da Bao and Er Bao glared at him at the same time while Tang Tang bit the tip of her chopsticks. She only stared at the noodles and soup in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands. The saliva in her mouth flowed down her chopsticks and accumulated on the dining table.


    Mo Ruyue was not surprised by this situation at all. She was a top assassin and also a top gourmet.


    Cooking and constantly maintaining her energy were the two different ways she used to relieve stress.


    After tasting her cooking, even the dishes made by a 5-star Michelin chef would be tasteless, let alone the cooking of Da Bao and Er Bao. It could be said that the babies were already afraid of hunger and dared not waste the food by biting the bullet and eating a few mouthfuls.


    ¡°There¡¯s still half a pot of noodle soup in the pot. Each of you can take a small bowl to eat as side dishes. It should be enough. I still have to feed Si Bao. I don¡¯t have time to make anything else.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to make more food for the babies, but no matter how hard it was to swallow the food made by Da Bao and Er Bao, it was the result of their efforts to help her share her worries. Besides, if she left for a period of time, would they not eat?


    Da Bao was the first to stand up. He walked over and took out a new bowl. He filled a small bowl of noodle soup for his younger siblings one by one. After he was done, he realized that Mo Ruyue had already left.


    He saw that the bottom of the pot was already empty, so he first boiled the pot out, then put his bowl of noodles, soup, and the food he had left for Mo Ruyue into the pot. He then covered the pot to keep it warm and then returned to the table to continue eating.


    Although Si Bao¡¯s body was very weak, his appetite was still good. He took a bowl of noodles and soup and let him finish most of it. In the end, Mo Ruyue was afraid that he would eat too much and asked him to stop.


    ¡°Si Bao, lie down first. Later, your second and third brother will come back and help you walk. Then, you can sleep. You won¡¯t be so tired when you wake up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded him. When she saw Si Bao nod obediently, she reached out and patted his head to comfort him. Then, she took the remaining noodles, soup, and side dishes out.


    By the time she returned to the kitchen, the babies had already finished eating. Even the bowls and chopsticks had been cleaned up, and they were about to leave.


    ¡°Er Bao, San Bao, help Si Bao get off the kang after you go back to the house. Tang Tang, you should be good too. Da Bao, stay here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said to the babies.


    The three babies went back to the house as she asked. Da Bao stood in front of Mo Ruyue and said with some doubt, ¡°Is there something you need me for? If it¡¯s dinner, I¡¯ll keep your portion warm in the pot. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Come and sit here. I¡¯ll tell you while I eat.¡±


    She went to the pot and opened the lid. When she saw the small bowl of noodle soup, she was stunned for a moment and turned to look at Da Bao, who was already at the table.


    According to her judgment of the remaining broth after serving Si Bao the rice, there would be no leftovers if each of the four babies had a small bowl. Now that there was such a small bowl left for her, it was obvious that Da Bao did not eat his portion.


    This little radish head was really very awkward, but he couldn¡¯t lower his head and even secretly cared about others. Really¡­


    She placed the dishes on the table and deliberately gulped down the noodles and soup first. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Da Bao¡¯s lips seemed to curl up for a moment, but they quickly returned to normal. A smile flashed across her eyes.


    See, he was still very happy that his efforts were being reciprocated. This was more like it. This was the reaction that a normal person should have. Although being tsundere was also very cute in contrast, when it was time to honestly express one¡¯s true feelings, one should still be honest.


    Da Bao quietly watched Mo Ruyue eat a few mouthfuls of rice with the green pepper and egg he made before saying to him, ¡°I called you here to tell you that the Qin family has already thought of a vicious way to frame us. What do you think about this?¡±


    ¡°You really went to the Qin family.¡±


    Da Bao was not surprised by Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions. If it was him, he would also think of ways to eavesdrop.


    The Qin clan had suffered such a big loss in silence. How could they let it go? they would definitely think of some ways to stir up some trouble.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I just heard?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at Da Bao¡¯s confident expression and suddenly felt a little unhappy. It was really glaring for such an arrogant expression to appear on the face of a little kid like him. He had only guessed her thoughts once, and he was a little too arrogant.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just about to tell me?¡±


    Da Bao used the most indifferent attitude and honorifics to speak to Mo Ruyue. The sense of disharmony was particularly strong. He rarely called Mo Ruyue ¡°mother¡± and only called her that a few times when she handed him the silver and bank notes she earned. Before that, he didn¡¯t address her. After that, he used the honorifics of ¡°you¡±.


    Mo Ruyue felt a ¡°crack¡± in her head, and a vein seemed to pop out from her temple. She put down her chopsticks and reached out to rub her forehead.


    Damn kid, why did he look so uncute at this time?


    Although she was complaining in her heart, she still had to say what was important. Mo Ruyue calmed her slightly boiling emotions and then told Da Bao what she had heard about Qin Qingyuan¡¯s plan.


    ¡°He still has such thoughts? I thought he was just an idiot, but I was wrong. ¡±


    Da Bao shook his head. From his expression, one could not tell that he was angry. His calmness did not seem to be faked.


    He paused for a moment. ¡°Such a plan full of loopholes. To think he still had the face to say it. And grandma and second uncle actually listened to him.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s tone was filled with disdain, which also made Mo Ruyue raise her eyebrows.


    ¡°So you already have a way to deal with it?¡±


    She admired Da Bao¡¯s performance during the separation today. She felt that he was now an adult who could take charge of things on his own and should try to face and solve some problems. This was also the reason why she had asked Da Bao to stay behind to talk about this matter alone.


    ¡°He¡¯s just adapting to the situation. Didn¡¯t you say that we have to consider everything before taking action? I have to see what he will do first. But as long as he does it, I will make him lose everything. He won¡¯t get any advantage.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s face revealed a determined expression again, causing his small face to reveal a ruthlessness that should not belong to his age.

 Chapter 41

    Mo Ruyue stretched out her hand and pinched Da Bao¡¯s cheek. Just as she wished, she saw the hostility dissipated, leaving only a stunned and confused expression.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s face was pinched until it was deformed. His mouth opened wide, and his words began to sound unclear. He wanted to reach out to slap Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand away, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would slap his hand away instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so young, then why are you always pulling a long face like an old man?¡±


    !!


    She then reached out her other hand and pinched the other side of his face as well, forcing a smile for him.


    Mo Ruyue looked at her own masterpiece and nodded in satisfaction. This was still acceptable.


    Da Bao struggled in pain. His hands flapped and finally slapped away Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands, but a few red fingerprints were left on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well aware of this. Even if they want to start implementing their plan, they¡¯ll have to wait until the new house is vacated. You still have time to slowly perfect your countermeasures.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she lowered her head and went to eat, leaving Da Bao with a thoughtful look on his face as if he had really begun to consider her words.


    On the third day after Mo Ruyue had separated from the Qin family, the Qin family started to make preparations to move out of the house. Besides Mo Ruyue, who clearly knew the real motive behind the Qin family¡¯s straightforward actions, almost everyone in the village expressed surprise and confusion at the Qin family¡¯s actions.


    Everyone gathered in groups of three to five and discussed the possibility. However, no one could have guessed that the Qin family had already cast a net against the first household.


    Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Qin Shi suddenly came to find them.


    ¡°Are the villagers all busy? I see you guys are having a lively discussion and don¡¯t seem very busy. ¡±


    She greeted everyone with a smile.


    ¡°We just met and greeted each other. We¡¯re going to get busy now.¡±


    Based on the villagers¡¯ understanding of Qin Shi, they intuitively felt that her smile at this moment harbored ill intentions. Instantly, they all had the idea of escaping.


    As they say, thoughts are always faster than actions. It was not as fast as the Qin family¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve met him, help me with a small matter. It¡¯s not a big deal and won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened her arms. Although she couldn¡¯t block everyone¡¯s way, few people had the nerve to walk past her and leave.


    In the end, most of the people were left behind, and only a few who stood a little further away had already quietly slipped away when they saw that the situation was not good.


    ¡°Old Lady Qin, what do you want to do by forcing us to stay?¡±


    A man braced himself and asked. Someone had to be the one to stand out.


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s just a small favor. That Mo Ruyue has forced us to vacate the house? But you see, our Qin Family is old, how can we move so many things? We still need everyone¡¯s help. ¡±


    As expected!


    This thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind at the same time.


    When they saw Qin Shi preparing to move in, they should have stayed far away, but they had to gather to make wild guesses and gossip with each other. Now, they were all destroyed by this old lady.


    Even though everyone wanted to refuse, no one could say it out loud at this time. They could only look at each other and be forced to do so unwillingly.


    With such a commotion in the village, Mo Ruyue knew that a good show was about to begin. She also called her babies to pack up what they could and get ready to move out at any time.


    As for Da Bao, he suddenly walked to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a countermeasure. You don¡¯t have to worry this time. I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll definitely let them reap what they sow.¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡± Mo Ruyue replied and reached out to Da Bao, ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Da Bao was still not used to Mo Ruyue¡¯s way of speaking from time to time. He could not understand what she wanted him to take out for a moment.


    ¡°Silver notes, of course. To move to such a big house, wouldn¡¯t we have to buy more things? Even if the Qin Family can¡¯t take everything away, they would rather destroy it than leave it to us. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said with certainty, and Da Bao also nodded in agreement.


    After Da Bao returned to his room, he came out with a silver note. When he handed it to Mo Ruyue, he even reminded her, ¡°Save it ¨C money doesn¡¯t grow on trees, you know!¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Da Bao turn around and go back into the room. This time, he came out even faster. He had another banknote in his hand and stuffed it into her hand again.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t wait until we¡¯re done selling. It¡¯ll be dark by then.¡±


    After Da Bao finished speaking, he pulled Er Bao over and reminded him earnestly, ¡°Keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her buy everything she sees. We don¡¯t have a lot of money at home. Go quickly and come back early!¡±


    Just like that, Mo Ruyue and Er Bao were swept out of the door by Da Bao. The two of them did not carry their baskets. Mo Ruyue looked at the two silver notes in her hands and exchanged glances with Er Bao.


    Soon, the tightly shut door opened again. Da Bao, whose lips were pursed into a line, poked his head out and asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you want me to bring the tow truck for you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had already turned around and left with Er Bao. When she heard what he said, she only waved her hand and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll have everything when I come back.¡±


    With 100 taels of silver in hand, buying a car was not difficult.


    At this time, the Qin family¡¯s house was bustling with people. Some were moving things, while others were smashing things.


    ¡°I say, Mrs. Qin, these are 80% new furniture. Don¡¯t you feel bad for smashing them like this? Besides, you¡¯ve already destroyed the pigsty, the goat pen, and even the woodshed. Aren¡¯t you going a little too far?¡±


    A middle-aged man was in charge of smashing things. He held the handle of a hoe in one hand and lifted his lapels with the other to fan. Sweat dripped down his face incessantly.


    ¡°Just do your work. Why do you care so much? Hmph, we¡¯re the ones who built all of these, and we don¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    Qin Shi said unhappily.


    Although she was ready to move out so that Qin Family¡¯s plan could be carried out smoothly, she was still very unhappy deep down. She could not take these things with her nor let the family¡¯s first branch take advantage of them.


    ¡°Hey, you old hag, we¡¯re here to help. You didn¡¯t even offer us a cup of tea, can¡¯t you at least say a few good words? It¡¯s not like we owe you anything. If it wasn¡¯t for your dirty hands and feet, how would you end up like this!¡±


    As that man was scolded, he immediately became anxious. He raised his voice and started quarreling with Qin Shi.


    ¡°What are you shouting about? Didn¡¯t I ask you for a favor? You¡¯re such a big man, why are you so stingy?¡±


    Qin Shi didn¡¯t have any sense of gratitude at all. She wasn¡¯t willing to move out in the first place. If she hadn¡¯t been caught red-handed by Mo Ruyue, would she have needed to find someone to help her move out?


    The others heard the quarrel between the two and looked at Qin Shi¡¯s unreasonable face. She forced them to help in the first place and was not even grateful. They were now even more reluctant to help her. Even moving some things was so slow, she couldn¡¯t get to the place even after a long time.

 Chapter 42

    Although Qin Shi was old and couldn¡¯t move stuff much, she didn¡¯t even help out cleaning the old house. She only ordered people to clean the dust and sweep the floor, which annoyed everyone and made them secretly roll their eyes at her.


    It wasn¡¯t until everything had been moved that Qin Shi looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. We really can¡¯t move those big pieces of equipment out. I hope it didn¡¯t really tire everyone out. It¡¯s just cleaning the dust and sweeping the floor. It¡¯s not really a hard job for you guys, right?¡±


    ¡°I saw that everyone said they had something to do, so let¡¯s get back to work. I¡¯ll just take second brother and the others to handle the rest.¡±


    As Qin Shi spoke, she actually turned around and entered the courtyard, closing the door behind her.


    !!


    The villagers who had come to help looked at each other. They were all stunned by her series of actions.


    She didn¡¯t even thank them, let alone offer them tea. Instead, she was acting as if it wasn¡¯t much of a hassle for them, and she would have been able to do it herself.


    So, this meant that they had helped a loner. It was like a warm face met with a cold butt, and they had delivered themselves to the door to help.


    Almost everyone exploded with anger. They wanted to curse at the closed door but felt they could not compete with such an influential person.


    In the end, some people couldn¡¯t help but spit and walk away, cursing their bad luck.


    With the first person taking the lead, the people behind followed suit. For a moment, there was a ¡°rain of saliva¡± in front of the Qin Family¡¯s old house. However, Qin Shi, who was in the courtyard, did not know about it. She was still self-satisfied that she had taken advantage of the entire village.


    On the other hand, Mo Ruyue had already brought Er Bao to the county town. She was quick. Er Bao could not keep up with her. Mo Ruyue simply carried him on her back. She walked as if she was flying. After walking for dozens of miles, she still did not flush or pant when he reached the county town¡¯s gate. Er Bao was really stunned.


    ¡°Mother, when did your body become so strong? In the past, you liked to lie on the bed all day and would pant heavily after a few steps. How are you so fast now?¡±


    He looked up at Mo Ruyue, his eyes glistening. He said anxiously, ¡°Mother, if we practice martial arts with you, will we be able to be like you in the future?¡±


    ¡°This is nothing. Follow me and learn. You can do better.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said without a care.


    Now, she would wake the five babies up early every morning to practice martial arts basic skills such as standing stance. Only with a good foundation could the martial arts practice be stable.


    ¡°I want to learn from my mother. Take that noose, for example. Big brother can even use it to trap pheasants. Next time, I want to trap a rabbit!¡±


    Er Bao said while shaking his head. It was as if he could transform into an expert in making a set of ropes the next second after he finished speaking. Mo Ruyue kept nodding as she watched.


    Why did this child have silly ambitions? Was a noose enough to satisfy him?


    Mo Ruyue lowered her head and glanced at her wrist. That pocket-sized sleeve dart was tied to it. If Er Bao saw it, he would go crazy with excitement.


    Since it was already quite late when the two of them left the house, they arrived in the county precisely at noon. Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to bring Er Bao shopping. Instead, she brought him directly to Guanglai Building.


    The waiter in the building naturally recognized her and immediately greeted her warmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Qin? How are you free today to drop by?¡±


    Mo Ruyue patted Er Bao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy some things and to bring my son out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°This is your son? Why does it look different from the one that came last time?¡±


    The waiter asked curiously as he led the mother and son duo inside.


    ¡°This is second brother. I brought him out for a walk.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression was indifferent when he spoke. It was neither warm nor cold and had a sense of alienation that kept strangers away. When the waiter saw that she had no desire to talk to him, he tactfully stopped talking and led the mother and son duo to a table to sit down and then brought the menu over.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to look. Just pick a few of your good dishes and bring them over. ¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue felt that the food outside might not be as good as the food she made, she rarely brought Er Bao out. At least, she should let him have a taste.


    ¡°Alright, please have a seat. Your food will be ready soon.¡±


    The waiter took the menu and left. Er Bao sat on the chair and looked around excitedly.


    It was his first time eating in such a luxurious place, but he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. He even stuck his head over to Mo Ruyue and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t a meal here expensive? Big brother told me to keep an eye on you. He¡¯ll be angry if he finds out that I¡¯m spending money with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Just eat your food. Even he can¡¯t control me, and you want to control me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue glanced at him, and what she said made Er Bao agree with her. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. When big brother came out with you, didn¡¯t he bring back truckloads of those things home? I don¡¯t see him being able to control you, let alone me. Mother, this reason is good. This time I am not afraid of being hit on the back of eldest brother¡¯s head.¡±


    While they were talking, the waiter had already come back to serve the dishes.


    ¡°Stir-fried deer meat, stewed beef tongue, saut¨¦ed ants, and assorted vegetables. Mrs. Qin, these are the signature dishes of our restaurant. Would you like to try them?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue saw the dishes, she knew that the waiter had not served the most expensive dishes. Otherwise, it would not be enough even if she had brought a hundred taels of silver for this meal.


    ¡°Pay the bill first, and then you don¡¯t have to worry about our table.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she took out another five copper coins and placed them on the table. She pushed them in front of the waiter and said, ¡°This is your tip, you can go ahead.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s face immediately bloomed into a smile. He knew that his guess was correct. Although these dishes were not the most expensive in the restaurant, they tasted good and were very presentable when served. Now, he saw that it was indeed so.


    He hurriedly took the money, thanked her, and left. Soon, he came back with the bill, which was exactly one tael of silver.


    ¡°Mother, this meal is so expensive? One tael of silver, if we eat wild game meat every day, won¡¯t we have spent a lot of silver?¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s eyes immediately widened when he heard the amount of money for the meal. He lowered his head and counted with his fingers to figure out how much the wild game meat they usually ate was worth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly. There are still many things to buy after eating. We have to rush back earlier today. Let¡¯s strive to move to the new house tomorrow!¡±


    Mo Ruyue urged and took the lead to pick up the chopsticks. Er Bao also obediently stopped bending his fingers and lowered his head to eat.


    As the two started eating, they suddenly heard someone on the next table say, ¡°Hey, I heard that the grocery store on our East Street is going to clear its stock today. That shopkeeper was doing well, so why did he suddenly quit?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I heard that there was a disaster in his hometown, so he was in a hurry to get the money for the emergency. But it won¡¯t be easy to come across such a good deal in the future.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why so many people were noisily going there in the morning. It turns out they went to pick up some cheap goods. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s left now. It¡¯s a pity that I had something to do at that time. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve gone to snatch some things too. ¡±


    ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s finish it quickly. Let¡¯s go and take a look. Maybe we can find something.¡±


    After the two finished speaking, they buried their heads and gobbled up the food. Soon, they left, leaving behind the table full of leftovers.

 Chapter 43

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go and take a look. It won¡¯t be a big deal even if we¡¯re late!¡±


    Er Bao was also moved by what he heard. He turned his head and looked at Mo Ruyue with a burning gaze. Anyway, they were initially here to buy things. They could not possibly go back empty-handed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll buy things. Since we¡¯ve spent a tael of silver for food, let¡¯s eat first. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue still had a calm and unmoving appearance. She was indeed moved, but she was thinking about another thing in her heart. This idea was also impromptu and could not stand up to scrutiny yet. She was also holding an attitude of giving it a try and was ready to go and inquire.


    !!


    The mother and son duo quickly finished the food on the table. Since they had already paid for the food, they stood up and walked out of Guanglai Building.


    Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to buy groceries. She had planned to buy some large furniture. Now, besides a wooden table, a few chairs, and a bedside cabinet, there was not much furniture in the house. Even if she had the money, she had no place to put it.


    But now, she could buy them for the new house as it was large and had more rooms. Besides, it was impossible for Qin Shi to leave her furniture for them. Therefore, she would not be buying them in vain.


    However, after hearing the words of the two people, she immediately brought Er Bao to the grocery store.


    It was afternoon now, and there were not many people at the entrance of the grocery store. As soon as Mo Ruyue entered, she saw that there were not many goods left on the shelf. Er Bao, who was beside her, sighed. The expression on his face looked very depressed. He seemed to be regretting that they did not come earlier.


    Mo Ruyue saw a man in his forties asking his staff to clear the shelves. She knew that he was the shopkeeper of the grocery store, so she went forward.


    The man saw her and looked over. He said to her, ¡°Dear customer, we don¡¯t have anything else to sell. Take a look, this store is almost empty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have some use for the rest of the things, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m returning empty-handed if I pick a few. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue had already walked to the shopkeeper¡¯s side as she spoke. She looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I want to do some other business with you, Sir,¡±


    ¡°Other business? What kind of business can I do with you, Lady?¡±


    The shopkeeper shook his head and didn¡¯t take Mo Ruyue¡¯s words seriously. This woman didn¡¯t look like she was here to buy anything. She didn¡¯t carry a basket or anything. She couldn¡¯t be here to inquire about some news, right?


    He thought about it this way and felt that it made sense. He immediately became instinctively wary of Mo Ruyue. He didn¡¯t expect to hear Mo Ruyue ask him in an even lower voice, ¡°Sir, have you sold this shop yet?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, right? We¡¯ve sold out all the goods in our shop, so you¡¯d better leave quickly!¡±


    The shopkeeper immediately felt that he had guessed correctly. The woman in front of him must have been sent by his competitor to inquire about information. His grocery store¡¯s business was quite good. There were not just one or two people staring at this corner of the land. They must be taking advantage of this opportunity to loot!


    He waved his hands repeatedly and chased Mo Ruyue out like a ferocious beast.


    ¡°I sincerely came to find the shopkeeper to do business. Even if the business doesn¡¯t work out, there¡¯s no need to drive people away like this, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not a person who would take it lying down. Although the shopkeeper had his reasons for being vigilant, she could not bear to be wronged for no reason. As she spoke, she took out the silver notes from her bosom and waved them in front of the shopkeeper, letting him notice the amount.


    ¡°You want to buy my shop for only a hundred taels of silver? That¡¯s not going to happen.. ¡±


    When the shopkeeper saw the two silver notes, he still did not relax his vigilance. Although this woman could take out such a large sum of money at once, he did not dare to fall for it easily. What if someone was testing his bottom line? Although he was in need of money, it was not something that a mere hundred silver taels could dismiss.


    ¡°There has to be a price, right? Don¡¯t you plan to sell your shop for money? If you do, why did you stop the business when I only asked?¡±


    Mo Ruyan¡¯s temper flared up. If she couldn¡¯t buy this shop, then so be it. But this person didn¡¯t even say a price and said the deal was terrible. Who was he looking down on?


    ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable, Lady. Doing business requires mutual consent. What¡¯s wrong with me for not wanting to do business with you? Hurry up and leave, or I will report it to the authorities!¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s attitude was getting worse. He was now certain that Mo Ruyue had been sent here to scout for information. No matter what she said or did, he wouldn¡¯t believe her. He just wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible and end the matter.


    Mo Ruyue sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a business being chased out. Sure. No one can force you if you don¡¯t want to do this business.¡±


    She would have solved things with her fists if it were with her previous personality. But now, to not set a bad example for the babies, she often ¡°convinced people with virtue¡±, which was really against her nature.


    After she finished speaking, she pulled Er Bao and walked out of the door. At this moment, her fist was already itching to move. If she did not leave now, this shopkeeper would easily face a bloody disaster.


    When the mother and son duo had walked far away, the shop assistant at the side came over and said to the shopkeeper, ¡°Master, that woman seems to really want to do business with you. She previously did business with the young master of Guanglai Building. It is said that she signed a long contract with him.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the big tiger that the young master brought back last time came from? I heard that he bought it from that woman. Master, do you think she¡¯s short on money?¡±


    ¡°What? Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±


    The shopkeeper was stunned and immediately rebuked him in annoyance.


    If what the shop assistant said was true, the woman just now might really want to buy this shop. It was said that women were soft-hearted when it came to doing business, so he might be able to sell this shop for a few more dollars.


    Although he would not have to worry about selling his shop in the end, the few people who had expressed their intention to buy it had offered extremely low prices. Apparently, they saw that he was in a difficult situation, so they deliberately wanted to take advantage of it.


    ¡°This¡­ I was just there just now. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to say those words.¡±


    The shop assistant originally wanted to curry favor in front of the shopkeeper, but he didn¡¯t expect his flattery to lead him into more trouble. Not only did he not get praised, but he also got scolded.


    Feeling wronged, he suggested again, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and bring that woman back before she goes far?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Did you not look at her just now? She looked as if she wanted to eat me alive. If I call her back, it will seem like I¡¯m in the wrong. Won¡¯t she suppress me then? What kind of a bad idea is this? Why aren¡¯t you packing up?¡±


    The shopkeeper was like a powder keg that had been lit up. He once again vented all his anger on the little shop assistant. After cursing, he walked to the street and looked left and right, but he couldn¡¯t find Mo Ruyue and her son.

 Chapter 44

    At this time, the mother and son duo had arrived at the furniture store. The front of the store was not large, but the store was decorated with exquisite furniture models. If a customer liked one, they would be escorted by the staff to the warehouse to see the real thing.


    As soon as Er Bao saw the models, his mouth opened wide. Every now and then, he had to take a sharp breath to suck back the saliva that was about to drip down.


    Mo Ruyue walked around the shop. The furniture with special wood and precious materials was displayed on the counter at the back. The furniture displayed in front was made of common furniture wood.


    She preferred cypress and camphor wood furniture.


    !!


    Both have an aroma. Cypress can be used as medicine, soothe nerves, and nourish the heart. It was not only good for her but also for the children.


    Camphor wood can keep all insects away, especially suitable for furniture such as wardrobes, racks, and tables.


    After a final comparison, Mo Ruyue chose cypress wood furniture for the lockers in the warehouse.


    She said to the staff who had been following her all the time, ¡°I want to buy four sets of this cypress furniture. Three for the bedrooms and one for the study.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The shop assistant was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect this woman, who was ordinarily dressed, to be extravagant the moment she opened her mouth. Not to mention four sets of furniture, even one set would cost at least five or six taels of silver.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t tell me it is out of stock.¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned.


    That day, when she went to the Qin family¡¯s new house to eavesdrop, she had also deliberately observed the layout of the rooms in the courtyard. One of the main rooms was for her and Tang Tang to live in, two of the side rooms were for the four babies to live in pairs, and the last one was for the babies to use as a study room. Sooner or later, they would have to study and learn how to write. They couldn¡¯t be illiterate for the rest of their lives.


    However, if there wasn¡¯t enough furniture now, she might have to adjust her plan.


    When the shop assistant heard this, he immediately returned to his senses and waved his hands. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s available. It¡¯s available! But Miss, are you sure you want four sets of furniture?¡±


    Although they were all cheap cypress furniture, four sets would still be worth at least twenty taels of silver, which was not a small amount.


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we¡­ just hire a carpenter to do it?¡±


    Er Bao tugged at Mo Ruyue¡¯s sleeve and squeezed a sentence through his gritted teeth.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? It will take a lot of time if we hire a carpenter now to do it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue glanced at Er Bao. She had only spent twenty taels of silver, and Er Bao¡¯s face was already ashen.


    No. The habit of spending money had to be cultivated from a young age. She, Mo Ruyue, had completed the first kill in her life at the age of ten. Since then, she had never worried about money.


    Although she started out as a poor dog, she was given free space at least. If she still couldn¡¯t make it big, then she would really be letting down her title of ¡°undefeatable king¡± in her previous life.


    ¡°But¡­ But we only have one ¡­¡±


    Er Bao almost revealed everything he had today. Fortunately, he covered his mouth in time. His eyes were darting around and filled with annoyance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have enough money. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue reached into her pocket and took out a banknote worth fifty taels of silver from the space under cover of her clothes.


    Last time, she used this trick to confirm Qin Shi¡¯s theft crime. The clothes in her hand actually had nothing. The banknote was taken out of the space, but the flow of time in the two places was different. It was only a moment of movement, and no one realized that she had disappeared.


    Er Bao¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out when he saw her take out another silver banknote. ¡®Mother spent so much money? Then wouldn¡¯t big brother go crazy if he knew?¡¯


    Mo Ruyue calmly kept the silver notes back in her arms. At that time, she was just taking out some money to buy things for her in case Da Bao was stingy. This was a new house. With Qin Shi¡¯s character, she could even tear down the house and leave nothing behind.


    However, she did not expect Da Bao to add another fifty taels after giving her fifty taels. Hence, she could not give out the fifty taels of silver in her arms. She had originally planned to put it back secretly, but now that she had spent twenty taels on the furniture and there were still many things that she had not bought yet, it seemed that the fifty taels of silver in her arms could still be put to use.


    The smile on the shop assistant¡¯s face was almost frozen. He couldn¡¯t wait to sign the contract with Mo Ruyue immediately. Those were four sets of furniture. Even if they were made of ordinary wood, his commission would not be small.


    Who would have thought that the adults didn¡¯t seem to care about the money, but the children were very concerned. The shop assistant was anxious, but he didn¡¯t dare to rush them, afraid that they would really not buy it.


    In this kind of emotional suffering, he finally heard a beautiful voice. ¡°Just do as I said. Four sets.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The shop assistant was overjoyed. Afraid that Mo Ruyue would go back on her word at any time, he hurriedly led her to the warehouse behind. He even started to jabber.


    ¡°Lady, let¡¯s go to the warehouse and see the real thing. They¡¯re all hand-made by experienced carpenters, convenient, and extremely durable. The appearance is also outstanding. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be delighted after you see them!¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t reply. She had seen the model first, and now it was time to see the real thing.


    The warehouse behind the shop was huge. After all, there were so many sets of furniture. At the same time, it showed the confidence of the shopkeeper in his goods.


    A furniture set wasn¡¯t cheap, but he still prepared ample space for stock. It was evident that he had quite the confidence and boldness.


    They could smell the strong wood fragrance as soon as they entered the warehouse. Mo Ruyue took a deep breath. The smell of woodchips was something she had always liked.


    The shop assistant first showed her the camphor wood cabinets and boxes of different sizes. They were all prepared to store things that were easy to get wet or vulnerable to termite attacks. She looked around and chose a few boxes and cabinets of different designs, but she did not buy too many.


    Next was the main furniture. The four sets of cypress furniture would be divided into three bedrooms and a study room. The three bedrooms would be divided into the babies¡¯ and her own. This time, the selection was more detailed.


    Very soon, Mo Ruyue walked out of the furniture store. The shop assistant smiled like a Cheshire cat and sent her all the way to the outside of the store. After walking far away, Er Bao turned back to look and whispered to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Mother, that person is still waving at me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. We¡¯ve spent almost thirty taels of silver. If it were you, you¡¯d treat him like a god of fortune because he can take a commission. The more we spend, the more he earns.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was idle and had nothing to do, so she explained a few words to Er Bao. This was some basic common sense. After the babies learned it, as long as they spent money in the future, they should be generous and not be restrained. Otherwise, they would be bullied by some unscrupulous shop owners.


    Next, she brought Er Bao to the livestock market to ask around.


    In the past, the yard was called a yard, but the wall was so low that an adult could climb over it with a stretch of their hand, not to mention that there were four or five dog holes in the wall.


    She didn¡¯t dare to raise chickens and ducks in her house for fear of them running away or being eaten by foxes, weasels, and the like. In the future, when she moved to a big house, the courtyard wall would be as tall as half a person. Then, she could consider making the house more lively.

 Chapter 45

    Although Er Bao covered his mouth the entire time in the livestock market because of the smell of feces, urine, and livestock, he looked even more excited than when he was in the furniture store.


    ¡°Yup. Why did you twist it by throwing medicine?¡±


    His voice sounded muffled, so it was difficult to make out what he was trying to say even if one listened carefully.


    ¡°Let go of your hand.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue untied a handkerchief from the belt on her waist and wrapped it around Er Bao¡¯s nose and mouth. It was very suitable.


    ¡°Mother, what are we going to buy?¡±


    After Er Bao released his hands, he felt much more relaxed. Although there was still a bad smell, it was much better than when he did not cover his nose and mouth. He looked at Mo Ruyue and asked the same question again.


    ¡°Cattle, mules, sheep, chickens, ducks, cats, and dogs.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had already thought about it. The land had to be plowed when it was brought back, and the cattle had to be bought. She needed a mount to travel to and from the village, so she bought a mule. As for sheep, she would just buy them for milk. Sheep¡¯s milk is extremely nutritious and doesn¡¯t hurt the stomach. It¡¯s better than cow¡¯s milk. It would be beneficial for the babies to drink every day and strengthen their bodies.


    As for chickens and ducks, their meat was delicious. Whereas, cats and dogs could not only guard the house and catch mice, but they could also play with the babies. She had heard that cute pets could heal people¡¯s hearts. She had never tried it before, but there was no harm to try it now.


    ¡°So¡­ so many!¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s first reaction after listening was that they were going to spend more silver notes. Although his elder brother had told him to watch his mother, he really could not control her. Besides, his mother had her reasons for buying things. It could not be considered as spending money recklessly.


    After he found a reason to convince himself, the expression on his face became much more natural.


    Mo Ruyue observed his reaction from the corner of her eye. When she saw that his expression had become calm and natural, she secretly nodded.


    That¡¯s right, money is earned to be spent. Only a bastard has money but doesn¡¯t spend it.


    When Mo Ruyue brought Er Bao out of the livestock market, she was still empty-handed. The livestock she had bought would be directly delivered to the village a day later.


    This time, she bought a cow, a big young mule, two milk sheep, a number of adult chickens, ducks, and cubs. She didn¡¯t buy any cats or dogs that she liked, so she thought about going back to the village to see if she could buy two from her neighbor.


    The Qin Village was located in the mountains. Although most of the villagers also farmed, there were also hunters who hunted all year round. They must have powerful hunting dogs at home. So she bought two good cubs to raise. They would grow up to be good helpers when she entered the mountains in the future.


    After a while, the fifty taels of silver in his hand were almost used up. In the end, Er Bao still felt a little heartache. He held the remaining few taels of silver tightly. It seemed that he would not let go until he returned home.


    Originally, he thought that this was enough. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to turn around and go to the carriage store next door to pick a carriage.


    There were not many families in the village who had a carriage. If they had a carriage to transport goods or use as a means of transportation, they would be proud to walk on the road. The neighbors would all curry favor with them, hoping that they could borrow a carriage from time to time to transport goods.


    Mo Ruyue walked around and didn¡¯t look at those flashy but useless carriages. Instead, she chose a wooden carriage made of ¡°pressed elmwood¡±. The shaft of that carriage could be used to fit horses and oxen, which was almost equivalent to being able to use two carriages. Moreover, the pressed elmwood was extremely tough, and the carriage made of it was stable and durable. There was no need to worry about the carriage falling apart due to the bumpy mountain road.


    This carriage would also be delivered to their door when the time came, but it would also cost extra as an added delivery fee. Mo Ruyue was very glad that she had brought Er Bao and not Da Bao out today. Otherwise, he would very likely drag this carriage home in order to save the extra money.


    Now, the water in the space seemed to really improve and change people¡¯s physiques to a certain extent, and with the babies¡¯ food also getting better, not only were the physical qualities of the few young babies getting better, but even Da Bao, who was born with divine strength, became stronger than before.


    The image of Da Bao with a thick hemp rope and dragging a wooden carriage filled with furniture and a group of livestock away flashed through Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind. She quickly shook her head. No, she couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. Once she accepted this setting, how could she look at Da Bao in the future?


    In the end, the two of them found a grocery store in the south of the city. In the end, they bought two more bamboo baskets and filled them with some daily necessities, cakes, snacks, and so on. The real big items would only be delivered to their home the day after tomorrow.


    Mo Ruyue clenched the purse in her hand. It was much more bulging than when there were only two silver notes. She saw that Er Bao¡¯s fists were still clenched tightly and advised, ¡°Er Bao, those few taels of silver are about to be crushed by you. Why don¡¯t you put them in mother¡¯s purse?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Er Bao shook his head like a rattle-drum and said repeatedly, ¡°If I put it in your hands, it will be gone in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°Look, my purse is even bigger than before.¡±


    Mo Ruyue waved the pouch in front of him. There was a clattering sound coming from inside. It was the sound of many copper coins and scattered silver pieces colliding.


    Er Bao looked at Mo Ruyue in a daze. He thought in his heart, was he so easy to deceive?


    Mo Ruyue saw that he wasn¡¯t fooled and lost interest in teasing him. She clicked her tongue and turned around to walk away.


    It was getting late. If they rushed back now, it would be dark by the time they got home.


    Today, she had made a small step forward in teaching him how to spend. Although he had finally regained some of his rationality, it did not matter. There was still the next time.


    On the way back, the mother and son duo got a ride on an ox cart near the Qin Village. After paying about five wens for the ride, they finally didn¡¯t have to rely on the ¡°11¡± route bus to go home.


    After getting off the cart, the two of them walked for a few more miles before they saw the entrance of Qin Village. Er Bao, who was carrying the basket, walked slower and slower. His face was also becoming more and more depressed.


    He felt that he had failed to complete the task that his big brother had entrusted to him and had let down his trust. He was currently experiencing an intense mental struggle.


    The reason his mother had taught him and his big brother¡¯s insistent words circled in his ears, taking turns to occupy his mind.


    Mo Ruyue could not care less about what kind of mental struggle Er Bao was going through. When she reached the door, she immediately knocked on the door.


    There was the sound of hurried footsteps. The one who opened the door was Da Bao. When he saw that each of them was only carrying a full bamboo basket, he heaved an obvious sigh of relief.


    Er Bao sneaked in through the crack of the door while his eldest brother was still looking fine. He hurriedly greeted him and ran to the kitchen with the bamboo basket on his back.


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    Da Bao extended his hand to Mo Ruyue.


    A bulging purse fell into his hand, and it was quite heavy.


    Da Bao did not doubt her. After all, when buying things, the banknote had to be broken into coins. However, he thought about it and felt that something was wrong.


    Those two baskets of things looked like they were just food and grocery. At most, they wouldn¡¯t even be bought for ten taels of silver. However, the feeling of holding this purse was not right.


    He opened the purse in confusion, and what greeted his eyes were some copper coins and scattered silver pieces. The silver notes seemed to be buried under them.


    Da Bao patiently took out the silver notes below. When he opened it, he instantly felt his vision turn black.


    Mo Ruyue was carrying the basket and walking into the house when she suddenly heard a loud lion¡¯s roar behind him.


    ¡°Where did you spend all the money!!¡±


    Although the voice was steady, it was sharp and loud. Even the dog next door started barking.


    Er Bao was so frightened that he almost jumped up in the kitchen. He patted his chest and secretly rejoiced that he had run away quickly. At the same time, he was worried about how he was going to face his elder brother¡¯s monstrous anger later.

 Chapter 46

    Mo Ruyue was much calmer. She didn¡¯t even turn her head and just used her left pinky finger to dig her ear.


    This child had not seen much of the world and lacked experience. He had followed her into the city to buy and sell things so often, so why was he still so agitated?


    However, his roars were definitely stronger than that of a calf. Although this was the first time a lady was in a flower sedan, her standard of raising children was still not bad.


    Mo Ruyue went into the room directly and saw that San Bao, Si Bao, and Tang Tang seemed to have been scared silly by the shout just now. They were still in a daze and did not know how to call for help when they saw her entering the house.


    !!


    ¡°Come, children. Mother will buy you good food and fun things.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue was speaking, Da Bao rushed in like a whirlwind and said to her angrily, ¡°I gave you a hundred taels of silver, and you¡¯re going to spend it all like that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still 50 taels of silver here. Don¡¯t get too excited. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue casually handed over fifty silver notes. Look, she had gotten them on the way before. They were finally put to use.


    Da Bao¡¯s expression eased a little when he saw this. He grabbed the silver notes and began to rummage through his small gold vault.


    Not long after, another earth-shaking roar was heard. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! How come I¡¯m short of 50 taels of silver?¡±


    Because of Mo Ruyue¡¯s extravagant ways, Da Bao was angry with her for a long time. He didn¡¯t even eat dinner that night and even skipped breakfast the next day.


    In the end, as he was so hungry that his arms and legs were shaking, he fell directly from the plum blossom pile in the courtyard and lay on the ground, panting heavily.


    The other babies originally wanted to come down from the plum blossom dome, but when Mo Ruyue¡¯s cold gaze swept over them, they immediately gave up on that thought and once again lowered their heads and assumed the horse stance.


    Da Bao struggled to get up and bit his lips as he climbed up the plum blossom dome. However, his legs were trembling, and he fell down again after a short while.


    Mo Ruyue watched him coldly from the side. She knew that he was suffering from low blood sugar. As the saying goes, People are iron. Rice is steel. You¡¯ll feel like crap without a meal.¡± Da Bao was still growing and had skipped two meals in a row. It would be strange if he did not have low blood sugar.


    When Da Bao fell off the plum blossom dome for the third time, he did not fall onto the cold and hard ground. Instead, he fell into a warm and fragrant embrace.


    ¡°You gave me the silver notes because you feared it wouldn¡¯t be enough. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re angry about. If you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll spend money extravagantly, you shouldn¡¯t have given me so much. Who are you trying to show by putting on this face now?¡±


    ¡°It is up to you whether you still want to eat. I¡¯m not the hungry one. But let me tell you, you¡¯re not allowed to miss a single second of your daily training. Now, wash your hands and have your meal. You¡¯ll stand in the courtyard in the morning and reflect on your mistakes before coming down.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to care about him at first. Whether he didn¡¯t eat or fell from the plum blossom dome, it was all his own fault and had nothing to do with her.


    However, she had to change Da Bao¡¯s bad temper that flared up without distinguishing between right and wrong.


    First of all, her family¡¯s money was earned by her. No one could blame her even if she spent it all in one go.


    Furthermore, he had given her only one hundred taels of silver, and she still had a few dozen taels left. And he actually dared to throw a tantrum at her. She didn¡¯t know who had spoiled him.


    Da Bao silently listened to Mo Ruyue¡¯s scolding. He originally wanted to talk back to her, but he suddenly remembered that she had repeatedly stuffed the money she had earned into his hands and even gave him the house and land deeds that she had painstakingly gotten back.


    What could he say if she kept the money for herself? She had earned it anyway.


    Da Bao looked down at the mud on his hands and the wounds from the fall. He then looked up at his siblings, who were still standing on the plum blossom dome. They were distracted because they were worried about him and almost fell down a few times.


    He took a deep breath, turned around to wash his hands, and went to the kitchen to get himself a portion of the breakfast that had already been prepared. There was millet porridge in the pot, which was the most nourishing thing for the stomach and the most suitable first meal after one had not eaten for a long time.


    Da Bao¡¯s eyes flickered as he lowered his head and started to eat.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Mo Ruyue brought the other four babies to eat. At this time, Da Bao had almost finished his meal. When he walked to the courtyard, he jumped directly onto the plum blossom dome and began to do a horse stance.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care about him. She just told the babies to stay at home and water the vegetable fields in the backyard. Then, she went out.


    Her destination was the Qin family¡¯s new residence.


    It was said to be a new house, but it had been built a few years ago. Not long after the news of Qin Ming¡¯s death came, Qin Shi chased Mo Ruyue and her son out of the house and then moved in until the other day when she was forced to move out.


    Mo Ruyue planned to check out the new house before moving in. Since Qin Shi moved out so unwillingly, she didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble she had caused inside.


    Even though she had already prepared herself for the worst, when Mo Ruyue saw the situation in the house, a cold light flickered in her eyes and she laughed out of anger.


    ¡°Good, very good. Old hag Qin, it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t tear down this entire house.¡±


    Not to mention the pigsty and sheep pen, even the doors and windows of the kitchen and each room had been torn down. When she entered the house, Mo Ruyue saw that the ground was full of litter. The house was empty, not even a wooden stool was left.


    It seemed that if they didn¡¯t clean up the house today, they wouldn¡¯t be able to put the furniture in the house even if they were delivered the next day, let alone bring the livestock they had bought into the house.


    After carefully checking the house¡¯s condition, Mo Ruyue returned home and brought Da Bao, who was still doing the horse stance on the plum blossom dome, so that he could look at the new house.


    After a while, Da Bao came back with a gloomy face. He walked before Mo Ruyue and wanted to say something but stopped. After holding it in for a long time, he finally apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Uncle Liu next door to help me measure the size of the doors and windows. Then, you can go to the city and buy the doors and windows. I still have other things to do, so I can¡¯t give you company.¡±


    Mo Ruyue ignored his apology. It was useless to just apologize. If he couldn¡¯t figure it out, the same thing would happen again.


    Soon, Uncle Liu came back with the tools. He was a carpenter but could only make simple tables and chairs. He couldn¡¯t make large items like doors, windows, beds, and cabinets, but it was easy for him to measure size.


    He followed Mo Ruyue and Da Bao to the new house and measured the size of the doors and windows. Mo Ruyue recorded the data and handed it to Da Bao, saying, ¡°Take this data and go to the furniture store in the city to order the doors and windows. I have already ordered some furniture from their shop, so just tell them to send it over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Which shop?¡±


    Da Bao had followed Mo Ruyue into the city a few times and knew that there was more than one furniture shop in the city, so he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the chain store in the south of the city. The livestock market is just two streets away from there. I can¡¯t remember the name.¡±


    Mo Ruyue paused and then said in realization, ¡°The bill for collecting the goods is in the pouch I gave you. Go get it and look for the address. Don¡¯t lose it. That is worth nearly thirty silver taels of furniture.¡±


    Da Bao seemed to want to say something, but his lips quickly pursed into a straight line. He just nodded and walked in the direction of his home.

 Chapter 47

    ¡°This kid Da Bao is bright. Your attitude towards him just now was a little too bad, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Uncle Liu was a straightforward person and would never beat around the bush. He was like Aunt Liu, though they were not from the same family.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t like people interfering in her family¡¯s affairs, even with good intentions.


    She said coldly, ¡°Uncle Liu, you only saw the obedient side of Da Bao. But did you see his stubborn side? I have my own reasons for disciplining my child.¡±


    !!


    Uncle Liu was stunned. He was about to retort when he suddenly saw many people walking over.


    ¡°Qin family, we¡¯re here to help.¡±


    The man in the lead greeted Mo Ruyue.


    Before they went home just now, Mo Ruyue had wandered around the village. At this time, other than the men working in the fields, there were also some women who had finished doing housework gathered in groups of two or three, chatting and gossiping.


    She directly told the women that she needed some help. Of course, it was not for free. No matter if they were men or women, they would be paid.


    Those women had already guessed that Mo Ruyue would clean up the new house. As long as the people who helped Qin move the house yesterday were clear about the current situation in the house.


    Initially, no one planned to help. Taking Qin Shi¡¯s example, no one wanted to put in their effort for nothing and still have to hold back their anger. They didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to mention the remuneration so straightforwardly, and it was five copper coins per person. This was not a small amount for them.


    At that time, someone had asked if they could really get the money. Sure enough, they didn¡¯t want to wait until they finished their work and then regret it later on.


    Mo Ruyue was also straightforward and said directly, ¡°You can get the village chief to testify. If I went back on my word, could I still stay in this village?¡±


    The women thought about it and agreed. Mo Ruyue was someone who could earn a few hundred taels of silver. Why would she care about a few hundred copper coins?


    In the end, they were still worried, so they went to invite the village chief over. He heard Mo Ruyue repeat what she had just said. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m here as a witness. If the Qin family reneges on their promise, I won¡¯t stop you from collecting it however you want.¡±


    His words were equivalent to giving everyone reassurance. Although everyone knew that Mo Ruyue knew some martial arts and could hunt a big tiger alone, she was only one person after all. She also had a child with her. If everyone swarmed up at that time, would they still be afraid of being unable to subdue her?


    Therefore, all the women went to find their husbands and told them about this matter. Suddenly, almost the entire village was mobilized.


    Five copper coins a day was indeed not a small number. Even if they were to bask in the sun for an entire day, they might not even be able to earn three copper coins, let alone help clean up the house and rebuild the pigsty and sheep pen that had been destroyed. It was much easier than doing farm work in the fields for a day.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue greeted them lightly and did not continue to speak to Uncle Liu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it as we¡¯ve discussed before. The women will help to clean up the place, and the men will help to build the pigsty and sheep pen. Oh, and there¡¯s also the cowshed and stable. Make the fence big for the chickens and ducks. It should be able to accommodate dozens of chickens.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made everyone speechless. There were too many things that everyone could hear from this. Did this mean that she had bought cattle and horses? And dozens of chickens and ducks? That would not cost cheap.


    Someone wanted to sound her out, but they swallowed their words when they met Mo Ruyue¡¯s indifferent gaze.


    Her eyes were the same as when she had forced the Qin family to split. Although her eyes were bright, they were extremely cold, and there was even a faint glimmer of impatience.


    ¡°After tidying up the house today, I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone tomorrow. We¡¯ll be officially moving in. I¡¯ve bought some furniture, and I¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s help to settle them. Of course, it will not be free, and the remuneration will be the same as today.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s following words made those who were still unwilling to give up and wanted to find out information shut their mouths completely. No one wanted to anger Mo Ruyue for their own benefit. Not everyone needed to come to move. If she said she had enough manpower and used it as an excuse to get rid of them, wouldn¡¯t they earn five copper coins less?


    However, no one would like to go against money.


    Of course, Mo Ruyue said this on purpose. She didn¡¯t have the patience to let those gossiping women come and ask around. If they angered her, it would be inevitable that trouble would arise.


    She was not afraid of trouble but did not want to cause trouble.


    Very quickly, everyone started to work according to their respective tasks. Mo Ruyue did not idle around and give instructions. She even followed a few other women and started to clean the rooms in the house.


    It was almost noon, and the house was only half cleaned, so Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know when she had left.


    ¡°I thought she would stay until the end. I didn¡¯t expect her just to be putting on an act.¡±


    One of the women said disdainfully.


    ¡°Aiya, they¡¯ve already promised to pay us. Even if we don¡¯t work, what can you do? Compared to that miserly Old Lady Qin, you¡¯re already not bad. ¡±


    This time, it was Aunt Liu who spoke. She had initially wanted to go home and inform Uncle Liu to come and help. But she was in a hurry. She was afraid she would miss this opportunity, so she rushed to the new house.


    At least Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t disregard her, so even though she was a step late, she could still help with the work.


    After she heard the complaints of others, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say something fair.


    Did the employer ever have to work with the hired workers after paying them? These people had taken the money and still wanted her to work with them. Who was so thick-skinned to say such a thing?


    ¡°Hmph, Liu family, even though you¡¯re neighbors with the Qin family, you don¡¯t have to speak up for her like this. Can she give you an extra copper if you speak up for her?¡±


    The aunt¡¯s face turned red, but she was unwilling to give up and couldn¡¯t help but ridicule.


    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth. What does it have to do with the money? Otherwise, the next time your family hires someone to do something, you¡¯ll be busy from the beginning to the end. Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t need to work after spending the money. ¡±


    Aunt Liu was not an easy person to bully. She immediately retorted, ¡°You! What are you saying!¡±


    As expected, the other party was not on the same level as Aunt Liu. Besides, she was in the wrong, to begin with, so she was even more tongue-tied and couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, stop talking. The earlier we finish, the earlier we can go home. Are you guys not hungry?¡±


    Someone beside her advised, and the woman immediately stopped and went elsewhere. She was still mumbling softly, but no one could hear what she was saying.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t really care about that. Everyone was allowed to go home to have lunch. It was fine to continue in the afternoon. However, everyone was embarrassed to leave first.

 Chapter 48

    They continued to work like this for a while. Suddenly, light footsteps were heard, followed by Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t spill it, or you¡¯ll get scalded.¡±


    Then, Da Bao pulled the cart into the courtyard. There was a big pot on the cart, which was steaming.


    ¡°Come, everyone, wash your hands with the well in the courtyard. It¡¯s already noon, so let¡¯s just make do with some noodles and soup.¡±


    !!


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she lifted the lid of the pot. A wave of hot air mixed with the aroma of the broth hit their faces, immediately making the hungry villagers drool.


    ¡°This¡­ Mrs. Qin, you just went home¡­ to prepare lunch for us?¡±


    Someone asked in surprise.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re helping me clean up my house. Can I not bring you guys a pot of noodle soup? Is it a difficult task?¡± Mo Ruyue said indifferently.


    Although she had always been a person who was afraid of trouble, she still had the proper etiquette. She would not even think about if she was asked to make four dishes and one soup. However, this noodle soup only took ten to twenty minutes. She made it easily, and it did not take much effort.


    Besides, it could save everyone from going home to eat. If someone decided to take a nap and rest, she couldn¡¯t go from house to house to catch them.


    ¡°Ah, Mrs. Qin is so thoughtful. We were just going to say hello to you and go home for a meal before returning. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring us food.¡±


    A woman said with a smile. She looked very content and grateful, but before Mo Ruyue came over, she was the one who kept gossiping.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. There¡¯s not much left, so we¡¯ll try to finish early and go home.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t present just now, she had also heard it when she was outside. Her hearing was much sharper as compared to that of an average person. Although the woman¡¯s voice was soft, she could still vaguely hear something.


    She really didn¡¯t like this kind of person who was nice to someone¡¯s face but scheming behind their back, so her attitude towards her was particularly indifferent.


    The smile on her face immediately froze when she was rebuffed.


    There were about ten to twenty villagers who came to help. The bowls and chopsticks at Mo Ruyuen¡¯s house were definitely not enough. Fortunately, there were villagers living nearby who were willing to help. They went home to get their own bowls and chopsticks for everyone to use.


    After the meal, everyone took a short break before they resumed their work.


    It was only halfway through the afternoon, and all the rooms had been cleaned up. The house was empty, just waiting to be filled with new furniture.


    The pigsty and sheep pen outside had also been piled up again, but the rough stone ¡°cement¡± had not dried completely. It was likely that it would not be able to be used for the next two or three days.


    Everyone had finished the work at hand. The women who finished first waited for the men to finish under the shade of the tree. They also wanted to see if Mo Ruyue would renege on the debt like Qin Shi.


    The chicken and duck shed was surrounded by nets after wooden stakes were hit. As it was the easiest to operate, the men put it at the end. After the wets were surrounded, the day¡¯s work was put to an end.


    At this time, Mo Ruyue was already waiting at the side with a bulging purse. No one knew when she had left. She had clearly been working with everyone just now.


    ¡°Everyone, line up. Everyone will get a share. We agreed that the reward will not be a single copper coin less.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stood at the door, waiting for everyone to come over and give them their pay.


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s hearts immediately calmed down. They had originally wanted to rush forward, afraid that they would not get their salary, but now they also began to line up on their own accord.


    ¡°Someone will deliver the goods tomorrow. We¡¯ll be moving into the new house, so we¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s help. The wages will be paid as well.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue distributed the money, she repeated what she had said in the morning.


    ¡°Mrs. Qin, don¡¯t worry. With your promise, no one here is unwilling to help.¡±


    One of the villagers had already received his money. He counted the money in his hand and said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We just helped Old Madam Qin move out yesterday; she had been ordering us around all day. In the end, she even complained about us, not to mention she didn¡¯t give us any compensation. It¡¯s already good enough that we don¡¯t have to pay her money.¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but grumble, which immediately resonated with everyone.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t reply. Even if she and Qin Shi looked down on each other, she wasn¡¯t someone who would talk behind people¡¯s backs, so she just listened.


    Just by looking at how the new house had been destroyed by Qin Shi, it was not difficult to imagine how she had ordered this group of people around that day. After all, she and the second branch alone could not have torn down the house to this extent.


    In the end, everyone received their due wages and left happily.


    Mo Ruyue walked around each house and then checked the newly stacked pigsty and sheep pen and the cowshed and stable. He checked almost every place carefully and only stopped after he was sure that there were no problems.


    Only then did she realize that there was only Er Bao left in the courtyard. She did not know when Da Bao had left.


    ¡°Mother, can we really move into this big house tomorrow?¡±


    Er Bao still felt that this was not real. Although he had lived in the Qin family¡¯s old residence before, that somewhat gloomy residence could not be compared to this.


    They lived in a house that was in danger of collapsing at any time. It was raining heavily outside and drizzling in the house. They never dreamed that they would live in such an excellent house.


    ¡°We can move in tomorrow. By right, new furniture should have some smell, but it¡¯s not safe to only put things here without anyone. I¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought that she could make the bamboo charcoal bags in the utility room of the interspace to remove odors. She was prepared to make a few more tonight. After she moved in the new furniture tomorrow, she would immediately arrange for the bamboo charcoal bags to be placed.


    Er Bao walked around the courtyard again. When he left with Mo Ruyue, his eyes still looked like he was in a dream, but he could not hide the joy on his face.


    This was the manor of the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch. In the future, they would no longer have to live in that small, dilapidated house. Every day, they would be on tenterhooks. They couldn¡¯t even sleep well, afraid that the house would fall down and smash them down.


    When the mother and son duo returned home, smoke was already rising from the kitchen. San Bao and Si Bao squatted in the courtyard with a frown on their faces. They held their chins with their small hands, and their faces were squeezed until they were deformed.


    Tang Tang mimicked her two brothers, and she watched the ants move and giggle from time to time.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to help out in the kitchen. Instead, she went straight back to the house to pack up.


    Not long after sunrise the next day, some people saw a fleet of carts heading towards the Qin Village and immediately clamored.


    ¡°Aiya, why are there so many ox-carts? Are they all here to deliver goods to the Qin family?¡±


    Some people squinted their eyes to see how many carts there were, but no matter how they looked at it, it seemed like there was no end to the convoy. One cart after another appeared from the corner.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°I¡¯ve bought quite a lot, but it¡¯s true. Such a big house was destroyed by Old Lady Qin into an empty shell. It is only natural that I buy everything. Even the doors and windows have been destroyed. If it wasn¡¯t for the Qin family selling a big tiger to earn some money, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to afford these things. ¡±


    Another person said from the side, but there was a completely different emotion in his words, which was full of jealousy and hate. It sounded more sour.


    ¡°Hey, look! There are still people transporting livestock behind them! Good fellow! But the cowshed and stable are all made of wood, but the stone walls of the pigpen have not dried yet. If the pigs are put in there, won¡¯t they all run out?¡±


    ¡°Zhen, didn¡¯t Madam Qin think of this yesterday? She¡¯s not even worried, so why are you worried for her?¡±


    !!


    As the villagers discussed among themselves, the convoy got closer and closer, and soon stopped at the village entrance.


    A man who seemed to be the head of the group got out of the leading carriage. He was dressed in a long robe and had a square scarf tied around his head. He looked very refined and asked the villagers, ¡°Everyone, do you know how to get to the Qin Family¡¯s first branch¡¯s residence?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know! This gentleman must be here to deliver the goods to the Qin family¡¯s first branch, right? Just follow us!¡±


    Immediately, a warm-hearted villager took the initiative to speak up, ¡°We¡¯re all here to help the Qin family move. Since it¡¯s on the way, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    The head looked at the ten to twenty people in front of him and was slightly stunned. ¡°You guys are all helping to move?¡±


    When he saw everyone nodding, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°After all, they¡¯re from the same village. When their family needs help, everyone comes to help. They¡¯re much more humane than us city people.¡±


    His praise stunned the villagers, and their faces began to burn.


    Even though they said that they were helping, the Qin Family had paid them for it. If they weren¡¯t getting paid, half of the people would not even be here.


    However, no one would take the initiative to admit this. It was enough as long as they knew what was going on.


    Under the guidance of the villagers, the convoy entered the village. Fortunately, it was already in the mountains, and the cheapest land was the land, so every household¡¯s homestead was not small. The neighbors on the left and right were not next to each other, but had enough space.


    In addition, when the Qin family was building a new house, they had deliberately left a large open space in front and behind the house, so it was not crowded even when so many carts came and parked on the open space.


    The cart in front was loaded with furniture, doors, and windows. Just these alone would have taken up seven or eight ox-carts.


    There were some cages piled up in the car behind. There were adult chickens and ducks in them, as well as some baby chickens and ducklings. There were also two pig lambs tied up and put down in another cart.


    There was nothing on the last cart. The body of the cart was brand new, and there were no signs of it being used. Yes, it was a new cart!


    No one thought that Mo Ruyue would actually buy a carriage. Looking at the shaft of the cart, it could be used to trap cows and horses. Although it was not as expensive as those cart, the price was definitely not cheap.


    Further back, there were people pulling cows and mules, and there were also people driving two sheep and two pigs, one male and one female. For the time being, the cries of all kinds of livestock were endless, and the whole village actually became lively in an instant.


    Just as the convoy arrived at the village entrance, someone had already informed Mo Ruyue. She told the babies not to go to the vegetable garden to water and weed today, but to wait at home obediently. Then, she walked over to the new house.


    ¡°Madam Qin, you¡¯re here! Look, there are so many carts. When has our Qin Village ever been so lively?¡±


    Immediately, people began to greet her warmly.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been waiting for you to come. If you didn¡¯t say anything, we wouldn¡¯t know where to move those things.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we move the furniture first, and then let the animals into the pen.¡±


    Everyone started talking at once, not giving Mo Ruyue a chance to speak.


    She was not in a hurry to talk to the villagers. Instead, she looked at the person who seemed to be the head and said, ¡°Thank you for delivering the goods, Sir. Let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll check the goods against the list and move them again if there are no flaws or problems. Otherwise, if they are defective, I¡¯ll return the goods.¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not lower her standards just because this person had worked hard to deliver the goods into the mountains. She had already made it clear when she bought the furniture. Moreover, they had signed a contract with relevant terms and conditions. She just had to do things according to the rules.


    ¡°What Madam Qin said is right. Naturally, we should check the goods first. Let¡¯s take a look under the carriage first. Otherwise, if we bump into something when moving down, it wouldn¡¯t be our fault, right?¡±


    The head was also a smart man. He deliberately made this request. After all, if they bumped into anything while moving into the room, Mo Ruyue would say that it was their fault. Then, they would not be able to explain themselves.


    The two of them walked around the ox-cart to look at the goods. Fortunately, the furniture was not stacked on the cart, so it was easy for her to see if there were any flaws.


    After looking through all the furniture, Mo Ruyue indicated to the villagers that they could start unloading the goods.


    Originally, the furniture store had also sent people to unload the furniture. The people who were selected were still complaining in their hearts. After all, there were four complete sets of furniture and many camphor wood boxes. If they had to rely on only a few people to move everything, they would be exhausted to death.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect so many people from the village to come to help. This made the people who accompanied them to unload the goods overjoyed. This way, their workload was reduced a lot, but the subsidy for working outside the village was not a penny less. They even earned this time.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t ask everyone to remove all the furniture in one go. Instead, they removed one set after another. The removed furniture was also moved into the corresponding room at the first moment and placed in the appropriate position according to her requirements.


    She took out a piece of white paper that was almost one and a half meters wide. On it was the floor plan of the entire new house, and even the layout of the furniture in the room.


    This was what she had drawn when she was rushing to make the bamboo charcoal bags in the tool room last night. This piece of paper was hung on the wall outside the door. When everyone was moving the furniture, they only needed to take a look, correspond the room to the furniture, and place them according to the instructions on it. There was no need to ask Mo Ruyue over and over again.


    This side was bustling with people coming and going, but there were a few people looking at this side from a distance, their eyes revealing two cold glints of resentment.


    Mo Ruyue had long discovered the people spying in the dark. She knew without thinking that it was the second branch of the Qin family. However, if they did not take the initiative to find trouble, she would not take the initiative to teach them a lesson either.


    After all the furniture had been moved, it was already afternoon. The villagers who came back to help each brought dry food. After all, Mo Ruyue could still make a pot of noodle soup for them yesterday, but he had no time today.


    The villagers¡¯ self-awareness saved Mo Ruyue a lot of trouble. But even if they didn¡¯t realize it, she didn¡¯t have time to cook for them today. She was too busy with the house¡¯s matters. She couldn¡¯t let the children cook for adults like them either.

 Chapter 50

    After all the furniture had been moved into the courtyard and placed in their respective positions, the in charge of the convoy came to Mo Ruyue to settle the accounts.


    That day, she had only paid the deposit in advance, and the rest of the payment had to be made after confirming delivery and ensuring there were no defects.


    ¡°Madam Qin, you¡¯ve already checked the furniture condition just now. If there¡¯s no defect, please leave a fingerprint and pay the rest of the money.¡±


    The in-charge handed over a list of all the furniture that Mo Ruyue had bought. The delivery team had already installed the doors and windows that she had added behind her.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue took the list and skimmed through it. Then, she pressed her thumb on the ink pad and left her thumbprint on the bill.


    She turned her head and was about to ask Da Bao to bring the silver notes over when she saw San Bao running over happily and passing her a purse.


    ¡°Mother, big brother said that you need silver notes and asked me to bring them over.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your big brother?¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that Da Bao must still have a knot in his heart. He was afraid of being poor. Even if he had a mountain of gold and silver in his hands, he would not dare to be extravagant and wasteful. He would definitely use every single coin he had.


    Habits needed to be changed subtly, and she was indeed a little impatient now.


    ¡°Big brother, big brother went to see the livestock. Uncle Liu next door said that our pigpen has just been built. If we put the pigs in now, the pigpen will collapse at night. That¡¯s why big brother went to see what to do with the pigs. ¡±


    As San Bao spoke, she twisted her body and looked outside the house. Her thoughts were on the herd of animals outside. Looking at people was not as fun as looking at animals. Even when she was at grandma¡¯s house, she had not seen so many animals at home.


    ¡°You also want to help? Help with what? catch pigs?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had not thought of how to deal with the few pigs of all sizes. Therefore, he asked casually when he heard San Bao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mother, how did you know that I caught a pig just now? I¡¯ve already washed my face and changed my clothes, so I don¡¯t smell anymore. ¡±


    San Bao said confusedly. She even raised her arm and sniffed it.


    She saw that the pig lambs were cute, so she wanted to carry one to play with. In the end, she fell after running two steps and fell head first on a pile of cow dung, which made her vomit.


    Fortunately, Mo Ruyue was busy asking everyone to move the furniture in and put it away at that time. Other than Da Bao, no one else noticed her disheveled appearance. Da Bao also asked her to take a bath and change her clothes before sending her over to Mo Ruyue with the silver notes.


    ¡°Did your big brother tell you how to deal with the pigs?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was interested. Although she was asking San Bao, she did not delay her actions and directly handed the remaining amount of silver notes to the in-charge.


    ¡°Alright. Madam Qin, the accounts are settled. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    As the in-charge spoke, he walked out. Mo Ruyue followed him out and forgot to hear San Bao¡¯s reply.


    After sending them off, the next step was to pay wages to the villagers who had come to help . Mo Ruyue¡¯s wallet had already been prepared. It was nothing more than going through the other day¡¯s process again.


    When Uncle Liu, who was next door, came over, he suddenly said to her, ¡°Madam Qin, then I¡¯ll keep them in my house. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve marked your pigs so that they won¡¯t be mixed up with my pigs.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why didn¡¯t I hear that my pigs would be sent to your house?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Da Bao came up with this idea to discuss it with you?¡±


    ¡°What, you still don¡¯t know? I remember Da Bao said that he asked San Bao to come and tell you about this. ¡±


    Uncle Liu was also surprised. He had seen San Bao running over. Why didn¡¯t she tell Mo Ruyue about this?


    ¡°She wanted to say it just now, but I was sending the in-charge out, so I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. This was not important, but this solution was not bad.


    She temporarily left the big and small pigs at Uncle Liu¡¯s house. The two houses had always been neighbors, so she had a certain understanding of the Liu couple.


    The couple was both straightforward and unpretentious. They would not be greedy for small benefits and do things that would harm others without benefiting themselves.


    Therefore, by leaving the pigs in their pigsty temporarily, they didn¡¯t have to worry about what would happen if she wanted to get a few pigs back.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Liu. How about this? I¡¯ll let Da Bao and San Bao help you. It will save you a lot of trouble.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shouted inside the house, ¡°San Bao, go and find your brother. Help Uncle Liu and drive the pig away!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m coming!¡±


    San Bao quickly ran out of the house with a clear and harmonious reply.


    Just now, when she saw that her mother was ignoring her, she thought that she was being naughty and made her mother angry. She didn¡¯t expect that her mother would ask her and big brother to drive the pigs together. It seemed that her eyes were not cold, so she was not angry.


    San Bao was a little one-track-minded. She thought according to her own thoughts and immediately threw all her worries out of the window. She went to find Da Bao happily.


    Mo Ruyue quickly settled all the wages. Seeing the villagers who had come to help leave with smiles on their faces, the entire courtyard suddenly fell silent.


    This day¡¯s moving was particularly chaotic. Other than Da Bao, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t call the other babies to help, so she was the only one in the courtyard of the new house.


    The cow and the young mule had already entered their pen, and the two sheeps, chickens, and ducks had also been settled down. Only the four pigs, two big and two small, were temporarily placed in Uncle Liu¡¯s pigsty.


    There was another reason why Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t let the babies come over. She was preparing to set up a few simple traps in the courtyard.


    She didn¡¯t plan to bring the babies over tonight. After all, the smell of the furniture was too strong. Even if she had bamboo charcoal bags, the effect would be limited.


    However, an empty house was the easiest to attract thieves. If she didn¡¯t make preparations in advance, how could she show her ¡°hospitality¡± as the host?


    After Mo Ruyue returned home, she saw that the babies were all in the house. Each of them had a big package that was neatly arranged by their side. They all stared at her the moment they saw her enter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a flower on my face?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was baffled by his stare, and as she asked, she touched her face.


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say that we can move to the new house today? You see, we¡¯ve already packed up and are waiting for you to come back so we can go together. ¡±


    During this period of time, Mo Ruyue had bought a lot of things at home. Whether it was the various clothes bought from the city¡¯s boutique or the clothes that she had asked aunt Liu to make for the babies, every baby had at least four sets of clothes for the four seasons. Each person had at least sixteen sets of clothes, and how big was the bag that all clothes were packed in it?


    Tang Tang sat next to her bag. She was not even as big as the bag. Mo Ruyue could not help but imagine a scene of the bag floating and moving slowly in the air. The more she thought about it, the more vivid it was.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep here for one more night and move in tomorrow evening. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue spoke as the babies widened their eyes and let out an ¡°ah¡± in unison.


    A look of disappointment appeared on their faces. They had been waiting for their mother for a long time, but they didn¡¯t expect that in the end, their mother would say that they weren¡¯t moving anymore. It was easy to imagine how disappointed the babies would be.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one night. We¡¯ve spent countless nights here. Can¡¯t we wait for just one more night?¡±


    !!


    Da Bao also had his bag ready next to him. After he heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, although the disappointment on his face was obvious, he quickly adjusted himself and immediately began to enlighten his younger siblings.


    As he spoke, he pushed the big bag into the pit, leaving a place for him to sleep. He said to the other babies, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Who¡¯s going to cook dinner with me?¡±


    Da Bao had been cooking dinner for the past two days. Mo Ruyue seemed to be deliberately training his culinary skills, only occasionally helping to make rice or a dish. The taste of the dishes formed a sharp contrast with Da Bao¡¯s, as if it was a cooling blow.


    However, Da Bao was not defeated by the difference in skill. Instead, he felt that he was getting braver with each setback. He had also vaguely realized that Mo Ruyue did not seem to be mocking his skills, but she was pointing out to him where he was lacking.


    Da Bao had never thought of becoming a chef in the future. However, his siblings were still young, and they were really not used to his cooking. Just like what his mother had said, if she could not make it home in time to cook one day, would everyone have to wait for her on an empty stomach?


    Therefore, Da Bao was now obsessed with cooking. He did not believe that he could not make a meal that would make his younger siblings reluctant to put down their chopsticks.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    The one who replied was Si Bao. He was also the one who was the most persistent about eating among the five babies. Although he was only five years old, after eating Mo Ruyue¡¯s dishes once, he could actually tell what kind of side dishes and seasonings she used.


    It was just that he was still too young and was not very skilled in cooking, so he could only help with washing and picking vegetables.


    ¡°You can¡¯t help me much. Er Bao, you should come with me.¡±


    This time, Da Bao called out names directly. Er Bao was already nine years old. He should also be good at cooking. If his mother and him were not around one day, would they still have to wait on an empty stomach?


    He didn¡¯t realize at all that he had unconsciously followed Mo Ruyue¡¯s way of thinking to analyze and solve the problem. It was just that in his opinion, he was the same as before and there was no difference.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let Si Bao help you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had never interfered with the way the babies got along, but this time, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Si Bao is barely tall enough to reach above the stove, the food he makes would definitely be a hundred times more delicious than yours. Since you haven¡¯t grasped the concept of heat control and seasoning, why don¡¯t you listen to his opinion and follow his suggestion?¡±


    ¡°He has intuition, and you have the ability to do it. Don¡¯t worry about other problems if you can help each other. This is the secret to get twice the result with half the effort.¡±


    She was taking advantage of the opportunity to teach the babies something practical.


    When she was an assassin, she would follow the rules of the assassin circle, but she would also ignore many of the rules of the secular world. She could be said to be the most rebellious Dao protector.


    Of course, not everyone could grasp the appropriate measure. Mo Ruyue¡¯s current teachings were not just to let the babies learn to rebel, but to let them learn how to judge the situation and choose the right way at the right time to maximize their benefits.


    Da Bao only hesitated for a moment before he accepted Mo Ruyue¡¯s suggestion and brought Si Bao to the kitchen.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stay idle either. She made an excuse to go to the vegetable field to take a look and pick some vegetables before going out again.


    This time, she did go to the vegetable field first, but the vegetables she picked were put into her interspace, replaced by the vegetables produced in the interspace.


    Recently, she had been feeding the babies the vegetables in her interspace, because she found that the vegetables that grew here not only tasted better, but also seemed to have a faint cold air flowing slowly in their bodies after eating them.


    She didn¡¯t know if her babies felt the same way, but judging from the improvement of her own physical fitness, the speed of improvement would be faster if she ate a large amount of space vegetables.


    Mo Ruyue had tried to transplant the vegetables from the interspace to the outside world. In fact, the vegetables in the field were all transplanted from the interspace. She replaced them a little every day, but the effect was not as good as when it was in the interspace.


    It seemed that the principle of ¡°orange in the South and dark in the North¡± was very suitable in this situation.


    After ¡°picking¡± a basket full of green vegetables, Mo Ruyue slowly walked home. She didn¡¯t come out just to change the vegetables. Along the way, she deliberately took a detour, stopped at a corner, or fumbled around a wall for a while.


    Just like that, after loitering outside for an hour, she returned home with a basket full of vegetables.


    With the help of the four treasures, Da Bao¡¯s cooking skills had made great progress. This time, the babies could finally eat more than half of the dishes. The ¡°pain mask¡± on their faces could no longer be etched.


    After dinner, they took a walk to digest their food as usual and did some homework at the same time. Just when the few babies were about to climb up the plum blossom dome to add food for themselves, they suddenly heard a few shrill screams that cut through the night sky. San Bao and Si Bao were so scared that they fell off the dome.


    The dogs in every household in the village suddenly barked wildly, and then the lights in every house turned off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why does it sound like it¡¯s coming from the Qin family¡¯s new residence?¡±


    ¡°The Qin family¡¯s main branch is moving into a new house today. They better not be a widow and an orphan who¡¯s being coveted. Did something happen?¡±


    The villagers came out of their houses to check on the situation. Everyone was discussing whether something had happened to Mo Ruyue and her son, so they quickly went to the Qin family¡¯s new residence.


    As soon as Mo Ruyue heard the voice, she knew it was the second son of the Qin family, Qin Xu. She originally thought that Qin Shi would fall for it, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be the second branch of the Qin family. This time, it would be even more lively.


    ¡°Babies, let¡¯s go and watch the show with mother.¡±


    Mo Ruyue planned to take this opportunity to teach the babies and let them have a deeper understanding of the shamelessness of the Qin family and the second branch of the Qin family.


    She was not worried that Da Bao would be led astray, but Er Bao¡¯s heart was still not stable. Although Qin Shi was vicious and mean, Second Lord Qin was used to sweet talking. In addition, the son of the second branch, Qin Qingyuan, pretended to be obedient, sensible, and polite in front of others but could come up with such a vicious plan in secret. If he also used sugar-coated bullets and the trick of injuring himself on the other babies, perhaps some would fall for it without knowing it.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to see such a thing happen. The best way was to prepare for a rainy day so that such a thing wouldn¡¯t even sprout.

 Chapter 52

    Originally, the babies were supposed to do their homework at this time, but when they heard that Mo Ruyue was going to take them to see a show, they suddenly became excited.


    ¡°Mother, should we continue to do our night homework after we return?¡±


    Er Bao was smart and asked in advance.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to do it.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue glanced at him disdainfully, thinking that this brat had improved. Now she knew why he had to think so much.


    ¡°Ah? You still want to do it?¡± San Bao asked in a daze.


    Originally, he thought that the crowd would not disperse for a while. At that time, they would have a very strict sleep schedule. If he did not sleep when it was time to go to bed, he would be yelled at by his mother.


    It was just that they didn¡¯t expect that this time, mother would take them to watch the fun, and she still didn¡¯t relax the supervision of the morning and evening classes. By then, would they have time to finish the evening homework before they went to bed?


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you must finish what you started and have strict self-discipline in order to achieve better results than expected. So remember, no matter what happens in the future, as long as it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t get out of bed, you can¡¯t stop your homework. However, you can consider your time. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue had made such a request in order to develop a good habit of self-discipline for her babies. No matter what they did, if they were to fish for three days and hang out the net for two days, then they could forget about getting any good results.


    She picked up Tang Tang and quickly went out with the babies. She was afraid that if she, the main character, went late, this show would not be able to continue.


    In the end, because of the delay, the new house was already surrounded by many people, but the door was closed, and they could not enter. At this time, it was quiet inside, as if the scream they had just heard was just an illusion.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue deliberately said something from behind, which attracted the surrounding villagers to turn around and look. They were shocked when they saw her.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you from the Qin family? Why did you come from behind? You scared me to death!¡±


    The villager closest to him turned around and was shocked to see that Mo Ruyue was not in the big house, but behind him. His heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    ¡°Well, the new furniture arrived today and the smell was too strong, so I thought I¡¯d leave it for a day before moving in. I heard some movement here, so I came over to take a look. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw that almost everyone turned their heads to look at him, so she casually said.


    ¡°Everyone came out to check because they heard the noise, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing that you and your babies are not in the new house. That scream just now was really scary! We were all afraid that something would happen to you and the children, so we came out to check on the situation. ¡±


    One of the villagers took the initiative to reply, but his words were inevitably insincere.


    The scream just now was clearly a man¡¯s voice. A man¡¯s voice coming out of a widow¡¯s house in the middle of the night would inevitably make people¡¯s imagination run wild.


    He originally thought that he would catch the biggest scandal in the Qin village, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch¡¯s daughter-in-law didn¡¯t even bring her child to live there. Then, there was only one explanation, someone had taken advantage of the night to break in.


    Mo Ruyue placed Tang Tang into Da Bao¡¯s arms. When she saw the crowd make way for her, she went straight to the door and prepared to open it with her key.


    ¡°Madam Qin, let us men do it. No matter how capable you are, you are still a woman. What if there¡¯s really a thief?¡±


    A man walked over and stopped Mo Ruyue. Although everyone was well aware that she knew martial arts, the deep-rooted concept of men being stronger than women was still deeply rooted in her heart. At this time, there were so many men here. If a woman was really allowed to walk in front and face danger, they would really feel embarrassed.


    Mo Ruyue seemed to have thought of something. She stepped aside and passed the key to the man.


    Someone lit a torch and came from behind. The man held the torch in one hand and was about to open the lock when he suddenly found that the lock was already open. The door was left ajar, but he didn¡¯t notice it because it was dark.


    ¡°Eh? Did someone pick the lock?¡±


    He seemed to be talking to Mo Ruyue, but he also seemed to be talking to himself. Then he brought the torch closer so that the people behind him could see that the door was not closed.


    ¡°Be careful. It seems that there¡¯s truly a thief inside. Maybe he¡¯s still hiding in the house. Don¡¯t get hurt by him, and don¡¯t let him run away!¡±


    This time, everyone became nervous. Some rushed home to get their hoes and rakes, and some people went to get their guard dogs. The commotion was not trivial.


    As the owner of the house, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t seem to panic at all. When she saw that the main door was ajar, she had already guessed who was inside the house.


    However, she was happy to see everyone acting as if they were facing a great enemy. The more nervous and scared they were now, the more ¡°surprise¡± they would be later.


    The leading man saw several men with torches and hoes behind him and felt a lot more at ease. He calmed down and pushed the door open.


    When country bumpkins built their houses, they didn¡¯t pay attention to any shadow walls. As soon as they entered, they saw a large transparent courtyard. The light of the torch gradually shone inside, and soon, people could see that near the door of the main house, there was a figure curled up and squatting there, like a quail that had its head retracted.


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s there!¡±


    The leader of the men scolded, and the curled-up figure shrank even tighter. He tried to hide himself and move into the shadows, but he seemed to be bound by something and stopped moving after taking one step.


    Mo Ruyue also walked over from behind and pushed the torch forward. She deliberately said, ¡°Why do these clothes look so familiar?¡±


    Her words attracted the attention of the men. They took a closer look and said, ¡°It does look familiar. Oh wait, why does this look like that of the Qin family¡¯s second son?¡±


    The villagers had to work in the fields and go hunting in the mountains, so they always wore coarse cloth, which was convenient and resistant to dirt.


    The man who was curled up was wearing a long robe, and the material was not ordinary coarse cloth. In the village, only the second son of the Qin family, Qin Xu, would wear such a flamboyant outfit all day.


    ¡°Second Lord Qin? Is it you? Raise your head!¡±


    Someone shouted and started to walk in that direction. The person who was curled up moved and slowly raised his face, revealing a familiar face under the torchlight.


    It was indeed the second son of the Qin family, Qin Xu.


    ¡°Second Lord Qin, why are you not at home at this time of the night? Why did you come to the Qin family¡¯s first branch¡¯s house?¡±


    Although everyone was surprised, they thought about it carefully and didn¡¯t feel that this was unexpected.


    ¡°I¡­ I drank too much and remembered the wrong way, so I walked here out of habit.¡±


    Qin Xu was illuminated by a torch and surrounded by onlookers. When he spoke, he raised his arms to cover his face in an extremely unnatural way, as if to block the light.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think second uncle is that drunk. There is no smell of alcohol on his body, and his words are not slurry at all. He explained the reason very clearly. But I¡¯m curious, when we were handing over the house deeds and keys, you clearly said that you gave me all the keys, so how did you open the door and come in?¡±


    How could Mo Ruyue let him get away with it so easily? She pointed out the key point of the matter with a few words, which made Qin Xu¡¯s face immediately change.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Eldest daughter-in-law, what are you saying? I¡­ I¡¯m not drunk? Do I not know myself? And the key¡­ This is my oversight. Previously, when Madam Wang washed my clothes, she forgot to take out the key. It just so happens that I¡¯m wearing the same clothes today, so I found the key and used it.¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s eyes were wandering as he spoke. He was obviously racking his brain for an excuse, but even the villagers didn¡¯t buy it, let alone Mo Ruyue.


    She glared at Qin Xu coldly and didn¡¯t even bother to look him in the eye.


    ¡°Second Lord Qin, you can¡¯t lie to anyone. The key is so heavy, how could Madam Wang not notice it when it was in your clothes? Hmph, you sneaked into your sister-in-law¡¯s courtyard in the middle of the night. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she hadn¡¯t moved in yet, do you know what the situation would be like now?¡±


    !!


    The leader of the group scoffed at Qin Xu¡¯s words. Now, anyone with a brain could understand that the second son of the Qin family had deliberately hidden a key. If they didn¡¯t want to steal something in the night, they must have wanted to cause some destruction.


    ¡°I say, let¡¯s invite the village chief and the elders. This isn¡¯t something we can solve. It¡¯s said to be an internal matter of the Qin family, but it¡¯s not really a family matter.¡±


    At this time, Aunt Liu suddenly said something fair. The man of the Qin family¡¯s second branch had sneaked into the house of the widow of the first branch at night. Who knew what dirty thoughts he had?


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    This time, Qin Xu was really panicking. If the village chief and the clan elders were alarmed, this matter would be troublesome.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, I drank too much and went the wrong way. After all, I¡¯ve lived here for so many years, and it¡¯s natural I¡¯m still used to coming to this house. This isn¡¯t a big mistake. There¡¯s no need to alarm the village chief and the elders, right?¡±


    At this moment, an old and sharp voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Second brother, second brother! Did you drink too much horse piss again that you don¡¯t even know where your home is?¡±


    At the crucial moment, Qin Shi appeared at the right time. Even her words were exactly the same as Qin Xu¡¯s. She insisted that he had drunk too much and entered the wrong door.


    ¡°Mother, mother! Please help me tell everyone, I¡¯m about to die of injustice!¡±


    Seeing that his savior had arrived, Qin Xu immediately shouted and involuntarily walked in the direction of the sound. However, he forgot that his feet were still in the trap. He had just taken a step forward when he felt a tight and painful sensation in his feet. He only had time to let out an ¡°ah¡± before he fell hard on the ground.


    Qin Shi was walking into the house when she suddenly heard her son¡¯s scream. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she was so scared that her soul came out of her body, and she immediately quickened her pace.


    When she entered the house, she saw Qin Xu lying on the ground in a sorry state, trying very hard to get up.


    ¡°Son, what¡¯s going on? Did someone attack you?¡±


    Qin Shi quickly walked over and prepared to help Qin Xu up. At the same time, she stared fiercely at Mo Ruyue, as if she had already determined that she was the one behind this.


    Qin Xu lowered his head and looked at his feet. Everyone followed his gaze and saw that there was a very thick hemp rope around his feet. It seemed that with every pull, it would tighten. Now, it had already been deeply wrapped into his ankle.


    Some of the men were also hunters, so they could tell at a glance that this was a live chain for hunting.


    This kind of rope was a slipknot when it was set up, but once it caught the prey, it would tighten as the prey struggled. If the hemp rope was mixed with thin iron wire, it could even cut off the prey¡¯s limbs.


    No wonder Qin Xu didn¡¯t hurry to hide when he heard the commotion outside. He could¡¯ve gotten out through the dog hole, but he insisted on waiting for everyone to come in and find him. It turned out that he had been trapped by a noose and couldn¡¯t escape.


    Everyone looked at Mo Ruyue at the same time. The scene of her throwing lassoes over the children was still fresh in everyone¡¯s memory. Now that she had used lassoes on Qin Xu, it was not unexpected.


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s you again!¡±


    Qin Shi looked at her son¡¯s foot that seemed to have swelled up. Suddenly, her heart ached, as though her flesh had been pierced. She glared at Mo Ruyue and started to make trouble.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue, you¡¯re so cruel. Are you trying to break my son¡¯s leg? Hurry up and untie him!¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the slightest awareness that it was her son who had done something wrong. Instead, she ordered Mo Ruyue around arrogantly, as if Mo Ruyue had wronged her instead.


    Before Mo Ruyue could speak, a rather dignified voice suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°What are you all doing here so late at night?¡±


    Everyone turned around and saw that the person who was walking over was the village chief.


    The village was in such a mess that even the dead were awakened.


    When Qin Shi and Qin Xu saw that the village chief had arrived, their expressions changed almost at the same time. Their faces were as white as paper, and their bodies, which were hugging each other, also started to shiver.


    ¡°The village chief is here.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, you should uphold justice for the Qin family. There¡¯s a thief in the house, but he¡¯s still refusing to admit it!¡±


    Before Mo Ruyue could say anything, someone took the initiative to explain the situation to the village chief on her behalf.


    ¡°Old Lady Qin, is it you and the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch again? You guys cause chaos in the village every day, and it¡¯s because of you everyone in the village is unable to live peacefully!¡±


    The village head¡¯s face was gloomy as he opened his mouth to scold Qin Shi. However, he had also included Mo Ruyue in his words. These words made Mo Ruyue raise her eyebrows and she was instantly unhappy.


    ¡°Village chief, your words are really interesting. So it was I who opened the door to invite the second son of the Qin family in? You were also there when they handed over the keys to me that day when we separated. They said that they had given me all the keys, but the moment I turned around, Second Qin sneaked into my house in the middle of the night. I¡¯m jusy thinking about the safety of my family. I have nothing to do with the second branch of the Qin family anymore!¡±


    Her words were rather harsh, and after the village chief heard it, his already gloomy face became even darker. However, what Mo Ruyue said was also the truth. Just now, he was only biased towards the Qin Family, so he deliberately blurred out the main points and generalized both sides. This way, when dealing with Qin Xu later, he would be more lenient.


    He didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to directly expose the loophole in his words and not even leave him any face. This made the village chief feel a little embarrassed in front of the villagers.


    ¡°Hmph, you have a sharp tongue.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he no longer provoked Mo Ruyue and walked straight up. He glanced at Qin Xu¡¯s ankle that was tied by the rope and snorted coldly.


    ¡°Qin Xu, the last time your mother went to the first branch to steal money, she was caught stealing. This time, you broke into the house at night and were caught red-handed by the other party¡¯s noose. Who would still suspect that you both are not mother and son?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruyue already let you off the hook last time. What? You don¡¯t even want your family¡¯s old house this time?¡±


    In his heart, he also hated the Qin family and the second branch for being so useless. All day, they wanted to make Mo Ruyue¡¯s life difficult, but they did not have the ability. In the end, not only they became the laughingstock of the village, but they also brought shame to the entire Qin Family!

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Uncle Village Chief, I¡¯ve grown up in front of you. I¡¯m the most educated and polite person in this Qin Family Village. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe in my character. I do like to drink a few sips of wine, but how can I intrude into a widow¡¯s house? Not to mention that she¡¯s my sister-in-law, and there are five babies at home.


    Qin Xu¡¯s eyes rolled around, desperately trying to find an excuse for himself. He could not allow himself to be convicted of any crime. Otherwise, his future would be ruined. Even Qing Fei would not be able to marry into a good family.


    How could the village head not know what Qin Xu was thinking? It was just that he had said in public that he had handed over the key to the new house, but a few days later, he used a hidden key to open the door. Fortunately, Mo Ruyue and the babies were not there. Otherwise, this matter would be even more strange.


    ¡°Hmph. You were quite sensible when you were young and didn¡¯t do anything out of line while growing up. But now, at least one thing is certain: you kept a secret key. She will not feel at ease if you do not return the key to her. So why don¡¯t you hurry up and return it?¡±


    !!


    The village head also followed Qin Xu¡¯s words and spoiled his plan of keeping the key. In this way, it was fair to say that he was drunk and went to the wrong door. After all, Qin Shi and the second branch¡¯s family had lived here for a few years and had only moved out two or three days ago.


    The surrounding villagers immediately started whispering. Not to mention Mo Ruyue¡¯s own feelings, the other villagers also felt that the village chief was too biased. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the second branch of the Qin Family had deliberately hidden a key and was preparing to break in. However, they didn¡¯t dare to stand up and offend the village chief, so they could only discuss in low voices.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the key. I¡¯ll give you the key! But sister-in-law, please untie me too. You¡¯ve set such a cruel trap in your own house. What if you accidentally hurt the babies? The babies are still young. If something happens to them one after another, how will we explain it to my big brother?¡±


    Qin Xu noticed that although the village chief had been scolding him coldly, he was obviously on his side. His heart calmed down a little. He pretended to hand the key to Mo Ruyue, secretly pouring dirty water on her.


    Just as he felt proud of his little trick, he heard a ¡°whoosh¡± sound in the air, followed by a crisp ¡°pa¡± sound. It happened so fast that even the villagers couldn¡¯t react. When they regained their composure, they saw Qin Xu tilting his head and an embroidered shoe falling in front of him. Mo Ruyue was standing alone on one leg; only a snow-white sock was left on the raised leg.


    ¡°Next time before you speak, think clearly about what you can and can¡¯t say. If you have a foul mouth, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson on behalf of the old lady. ¡±


    One of Mo Ruyue¡¯s legs was like a nail stuck to the ground. She stood firmly, and her eyes were cold and sharp. Even under the torchlight, they were still so cold that it made people¡¯s hearts shiver.


    Her voice was even colder, and her words were like a loud slap on Qin Xu¡¯s face. No, she had already proved with her actions that she wasn¡¯t just saying it. There was already a very obvious shoe print on Qin Xu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue! What do you want? My son has already explained everything to you, and you still want to hurt him? Is there really no law in the world?¡±


    When Qin Shi saw that her beloved youngest son had been slapped, how could she bear it? She immediately screamed like a shrew. However, she would never dare to hit Mo Ruyue. After Mo Ruyue twisted her wrist the last time, she still felt sore and couldn¡¯t exert any strength even if she used a little force.


    The village chief also frowned and said, ¡°Mo Ruyue, what are you doing? It wasn¡¯t a big mistake to beat someone up for no reason, even if Qin Xu was wrong. Why did you have to suddenly get angry and directly slap someone¡¯s face with your shoe? Aren¡¯t you humiliating him?¡±


    Mo Ruyue sneered. ¡°So you really don¡¯t understand the roundabout way of a cultured person scolding others. Can¡¯t you hear what he was hinting at just now?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruyue, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush, be clear.¡±


    The village chief looked back at the villagers behind him and saw that everyone had a confused expression on their faces. It was apparent that they did not understand what Qin Xu was hinting at.


    ¡°I only set up a few traps to prevent some wild foxes and weasels from breaking in tonight because no one is living in my new house. Just now, Qin Xu cursed the babies one by one, so he couldn¡¯t explain to Qin Ming. What does this mean? Is he trying to say that I¡¯m prepared to harm my children?¡±


    After Mo Ruyue¡¯s analysis, some people finally understood and let out an ¡°oh¡±. In fact, they had also found Qin Xu¡¯s words a little strange just now, but they couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. Now that they recalled those words, didn¡¯t they really mean what Mo Ruyue had just said?


    They looked at Qin Xu peculiarly, and even the way they looked at Mo Ruyue also seemed odd.


    This kind of thing had happened before. There was a widow in the neighboring village. Not long after they separated, her son and daughter died in an accident. It was said that the injury had festered and was not treated in time. In the end, the widow got the house and land of her husband¡¯s family. After selling it, she left with all the money. She had gone to the city to marry someone else and lead a good life.


    Now, Qin Xu¡¯s words suddenly reminded them of this matter. Looking back, the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch had also recently obtained a large manor and nearly ten acres of land. If they sold them, they would earn quite a lot of money, and they could even get rid of the five ¡°burdens¡±. Perhaps¡­


    Mo Ruyue looked at the complicated expressions of the crowd and it was not difficult to guess what they were thinking. As expected, her current identity made it easy for people to let their imaginations run wild. Even if the facts proved that she was the victim, it still could not stop people from thinking about her as they wished.


    ¡°I, Mo Ruyue, went hunting alone in the mountains. So far, the money I¡¯ve earned is enough to buy many houses like this. Why would I covet the property that belongs to the children? Qin Xu, you have the nerve to say it, but I¡¯m too embarrassed to listen.¡±


    Mo Ruyue deliberately pointed out her current ability to make money and pulled back everyone¡¯s thoughts that had been led astray by Qin Xu.


    ¡°Second Uncle, although she is our stepmother, she gave us all our assets for safekeeping when the family split up. The money she earned is also in my hands. I have already said this when the family split up.¡±


    Da Bao, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°If we were a burden to Mother, she wouldn¡¯t teach us martial arts to strengthen our bodies, wouldn¡¯t change the medicinal ingredients for us to nourish our bodies, and wouldn¡¯t think of taking back the real estate that should belong to us, to avoid being occupied by others.¡±


    He stared at Qin Xu coldly .¡±Some people keep saying that they¡¯re worried for us. But they can watch as we starve to death without giving us a single grain of rice. I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t worry about how they would explain it to my father.¡±

 Chapter 55

    His words immediately caused an uproar.


    The villagers all knew that Da Bao was telling the truth. If Mo Ruyue really wanted to get rid of the babies, she could have left them behind and run away secretly with a few hundred taels of silver in her hand. She was a widow now anyway and had nothing to do with the Qin family. No one would say anything even if she ran away. Not to mention taking the risk to kill someone. If she was caught, it would definitely be a serious crime of beheading. It was not worth it for Mo Ruyue at all.


    Er Bao, who was carrying Tang Tang in his arms, also said harshly at the side, ¡°In the beginning, Mother did abuse us, but later she went to the mountains to find Tang Tang and thought of ways to make money for us to eat and wear good clothes, no longer letting us starve or freeze. What¡¯s wrong with that chain? Which one of us doesn¡¯t know how to do it? Even Tang Tang knows how to tie a live knot. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re seeking death?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was really impressed by Er Bao¡¯s eloquence. Usually, he would joke around with San Bao and Si Bao. It was rare to see him as serious as Da Bao or analyze something in a clear and organized manner.


    !!


    More importantly, he was only nine years old. It seemed that she had really underestimated him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother didn¡¯t want to harm us. Last time, we were insensible and stood by the well. Mother was afraid that we would fall into the well, so she pulled us back with a noose!¡±


    San Bao had also changed from her usual cheeky appearance. Although her teeth had not grown out yet, she still tried very hard to speak up for Mo Ruyue.


    Although Si Bao was not as eloquent as his three elder brothers, he still tried his best to cooperate with San Bao and nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±


    As for Tang Tang, she tried her best to reach out to Mo Ruyue and said, ¡°Mother, hug, hug. I want to¡­ hug!¡±


    She was using her own actions to prove to everyone that Mo Ruyue was the best mother.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the way her babies were trying their best to protect her and was slightly moved in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    She didn¡¯t pick up her embroidered shoe. Instead, she simply put her foot on the ground and threw off the other shoe. However, her action made Qin Xu raise his hand to cover his face out of reflex. At the same time, he shrank into Qin Shi¡¯s arms.


    His action immediately caused a burst of laughter, especially the laughter of the men in the village, which was full of disdain.


    They all looked down on Qin Xu, who was like a mommy¡¯s boy at such an old age, hiding in Qin Shi¡¯s arms for protection.


    A real man should protect his parents, wife, and children. How could he hide like a cowardly turtle?


    ¡°Alright. Mo Ruyue, tonight¡¯s incident was just a misunderstanding. Since Qin Xu has already been hit by your shoe and said that he would return the key to you, let¡¯s just forget about this matter. It¡¯s already late at night, so everyone should go back and rest early. Tomorrow, we still have to farm and go hunting in the mountains. ¡±


    The village head also wanted to quickly resolve this matter so that his wife and children could go home and warm up their beds. So, he still adopted a neutral attitude towards Mo Ruyue. He was prepared to not fuss about her beating people up and also to let her not continue to pester him.


    He was also prepared that Mo Ruyue would not let him off easily, but he didn¡¯t expect Ruyue to raise an eyebrow and not object.


    ¡°Okay. We can let this matter go, but I won¡¯t change the lock of my house. If I lose even a strand of fur from an animal in the future, I want the second branch of the Qin Family to compensate me to the end. Agree to my condition and we can let this matter go.¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue finished speaking, Qin Shi immediately jumped up, pointed at her nose, and scolded, ¡°You don¡¯t want to change the lock, and you want to come to my house if you lose something? You¡¯re deliberately not letting this matter be resolved!¡±


    ¡°The key is in my hand, so what if I don¡¯t change the lock?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s one sentence left Qin Shi tongue tied. She could only glare at her fiercely, turning herself into a toad.


    ¡°Old Madam Qin, Mo Ruyue is right. Since you¡¯ve already given her the keys, why do you still need to change the lock? Why don¡¯t you pay for the lock and I¡¯ll ask her to give up this request?¡±


    It was rare for the village chief to speak up for Mo Ruyue. He also wanted to quickly resolve this matter. After all, he still had to leave some face for Second Lord Qin.


    ¡°Hmph. she¡¯s making a lot of money now, and she still needs me to pay for the new lock? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the neighbors will laugh their heads off if you tell them?¡±


    As soon as Qin Shi heard that she had to pay, her expression immediately changed. Although changing the lock wouldn¡¯t cost much, for someone like Qin Shi, it was like piercing her heart.


    ¡°Someone broke into the widow¡¯s house at night with a hidden key in his hand. He¡¯s even talking nonsense shamelessly. I wonder who¡¯s not afraid of the neighbors laughing their heads off.¡±


    Not only had Mo Ruyue never lost to anyone in terms of assassin skills, but her eloquence had also always been unforgiving, especially to people like Qin Shi who only knew how to eat but not how to fight. There was no need to give her any face at all!


    ¡°Enough! We¡¯re not able to sleep at night and are here feeding the mosquitos. All this just to let you guys play tricks?¡±


    The village head was really angry this time. This Old lady Qin really didn¡¯t know what was good for her. Now, Qin Xu was caught on the spot in someone else¡¯s courtyard. They could say whatever they wanted.


    There was obviously a better solution now, but she still had to care about the loss of a dozen wen. Did she know which side was more important?


    ¡°Either we follow the Qin Family¡¯s conditions, or you bear the cost of changing the lock and the key. Otherwise, bring Second Qin to the authorities!¡±


    As a Village Chief, he had to deal with these trivial matters every day. It was so annoying.


    When Qin Shi saw the village chief, she was really anxious. If she continued to make a scene, she would lose even this backer. Then, would there be any good fruit for her family?


    She struggled for a long time before she said unwillingly, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll bear the cost of changing the lock.¡±


    After she finished, Mo Ruyue said slowly, ¡°I only have one condition, and that is to change the lock. If you don¡¯t agree, this matter will not be over.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about the Village Chief¡¯s suggestion. Since the Village Chief was obviously biased toward the Qin Family, she didn¡¯t need to follow him in everything. Anyway, she already had enough money in hand. Even if she couldn¡¯t stay in the village anymore, she could still buy a house in the city and live a good life. When the time came, no matter how long the Village Chief¡¯s arms were, he couldn¡¯t possibly control her all the way to the county city.


    When Mo Ruyue said this, the Village Chief simply felt like vomiting blood.


    He felt that he had pressed the gourd and picked up the ladle. Neither of these two people could make him worry less.


    Qin Shi had learned her lesson just now. Even if she felt that she had been played by Mo Ruyue again and wanted to explode in anger, she did not say a word. After all, Mo Ruyue had not only slapped her face, but also the Village Chief¡¯s.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Qin Shi had been waiting for Mo Ruyue to be scolded with pride, but when the Village Chief opened his mouth, she was dumbfounded. Why did she have to agree to Mo Ruyue¡¯s conditions in the end?


    Before she could figure it out, the Village Chief had already turned around and walked out of the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°Everyone can be a witness now. The Qin Family¡¯s second branch has returned all the keys to the Qin family¡¯s first branch. In the future, if a break-in or a robbery happens, the Qin Family¡¯s second branch will take full responsibility. ¡°

 Chapter 56

    His words were equivalent to a hammer to settle the matter. No matter how unwilling Qin Shi was, when she saw her son¡¯s current appearance and the Village Chief¡¯s gloomy face, she knew that she would definitely have to suffer this silent loss.


    When the surrounding villagers saw this, they knew that this time, the Qin family had suffered a great loss. After all, if someone really sneaked into the Qin Family¡¯s first branch to steal things, then it would all be on the Qin Family¡¯s second branch.


    However, no one said anything about it. After all, Qin Xu was the one who was in the wrong first and was caught red-handed. They were also the ones who had evil intentions and deliberately hid a key to do bad things. Now, they deserved their retribution.


    After Qin Xu handed over the key in his hand, Da Bao came forward to untie him.


    !!


    He had struggled too hard before, and the more he struggled, the tighter the knot became. Therefore, after struggling for a long time, not only did Da Bao not untie it, but the rope also tightened into his skin, causing Qin Xu to cry out in pain.


    ¡°Da Bao, you should be careful when you untie the lasso. The more the prey struggles, the tighter the live knot will be. So, before you untie the lasso, you should find something between the prey and the lasso to prevent the lasso from tightening. Now, you can only cut it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and took out a pair of small scissors from somewhere. She squatted beside Qin Xu and didn¡¯t untie the noose immediately. Instead, she started to teach him on the spot.


    ¡°You, why aren¡¯t you releasing me? It hurts!¡±


    Qin Xu was in pain and embarrassed. He didn¡¯t want to stay in this house for a second longer. Seeing that Mo Ruyue actually compared him to a wild animal and taught a child on the spot, he was suddenly furious.


    ¡°Why are you shouting? You¡¯re still in the right after being trapped?¡±


    Mo Ruyue glared at him. Qin Xu caught that flash of cold killing intent, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but shiver. When he looked again, there was only a thick contempt.


    He thought he was hallucinating, but Mo Ruyue was very different from before. He could no longer see the soft fear in her eyes. In its place were indifference and murderous intent, making people feel fearful at the sight of her beast-like eyes.


    Mo Ruyue inserted the scissors between the lasso and Qin Xu¡¯s ankle. When she cut it, she pulled it up and let the rope cut into his flesh again.


    This time, Qin Xu bit his lip and forced back the cry of pain.


    Da Bao did not seem to see Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions at all. He only put on a very humble appearance and nodded repeatedly as he listened to her explanation.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll remember this. Er Bao and the rest also made mistakes in the same way. In the future, I¡¯ll also teach them what you¡¯ve taught me,¡±


    The mother and son duo seemed to really treat Qin Xu as a teaching material. One taught him seriously, and the other learned well.


    Qin Shi and Qin Xu¡¯s faces turned green with anger, but they could not say anything.


    Mo Ruyue untied the rope for Qin Xu, got up, and stood to the side with Da Bao. They watched as Old Madam Qin helped Qin Xu up and held him as they hopped out on one leg.


    ¡°Remember what I said. Next time, it won¡¯t be just one leg.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words came from behind, and the mother and son couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    After they left in a panic, the other villagers saw that there was nothing else to see and also dispersed, leaving only the neighbor Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu behind. The two of them looked at each other and walked towards Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue, listen to our advice and change this lock. No matter how capable you are, you still have five children with you. Your mother-in-law¡­ Old Madam Qin is not easy to get along with. She has suffered such a big loss from you, and she will get back sooner or later. One could be a thief for a thousand days, but how could one guard against a thief for a thousand days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t blame us for being nosy. We¡¯ve been neighbors for a few years. Although I didn¡¯t like you when I saw you mistreating the child, now that you¡¯ve changed for the better, I really hope that you and your mother can live a good life together and don¡¯t get into any trouble. ¡±


    Uncle Liu also tried to persuade her. Given his sincere words, he was also really worried about Mo Ruyue and the others.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, I know you have good intentions, but please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t joke around with the safety of my babies. I won¡¯t act rashly if I don¡¯t have a good plan. ¡±


    When they saw that Mo Ruyue had already said so, they knew that it was useless to persuade her. Moreover, Mo Ruyue was not someone without ideas or abilities. These few times, she had dealt with Qin Shi and the second branch very miserably. They believed that as long as she was not arrogant and overconfident, she would not suffer any losses.


    After everyone had left, Mo Ruyue looked at the babies who had come to her side and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s go home. ¡±


    ¡°Mother, Grandma, and Uncle, do you still want a room?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had just taken Tang Tang from Da Bao¡¯s arms when she heard her ask in a childish voice.


    The smile on her small face was gone, and her expression became unusually serious and melancholic.


    ¡°Yes, they also want to take back what belongs to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not like other parents who tried to avoid dark and negative things in front of their children. She brought her children here today to let them see more clearly and teach something useful from it.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t give them, they¡¯ll steal, rob, and ruin us?¡±


    San Bao¡¯s eyes reddened. She had played with Qing Yuan before. Second Uncle gave her a sugar ball, but Qing Yuan ¡®took¡¯ it away before she could eat it. Now that she thought about it, she must have been cheated!


    ¡°Yes, some people only care about their own good. They may be good to you for other purposes, so you all have to learn to distinguish whether the people who smile at you and are good to you are sincere or not.¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that the babies still couldn¡¯t understand the profound truth, so she let them see it with their own eyes. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t leave any trauma on them. She didn¡¯t get her Ph.D. In psychology in her previous life for nothing, so she naturally had a grasp of the scale and sense of propriety.


    The babies were a little depressed for a while, but in Mo Ruyue¡¯s opinion, it was still within control. With the foundation of being ignored in the past few years, in addition to the gradual separation of the family and the two matters this time, at least the babies¡¯ sense of belonging to the Qin Family was minimal now. They were not afraid that the Qin Family¡¯s second branch would come back and play the family card.


    The next morning, Mo Ruyue made an announcement to the babies before breakfast.


    ¡°You guys have been following my [body-strengthening technique] and [noose trap] for quite some time now. It¡¯s useless to just stay at home and practice. It¡¯s better for you to go out and practice. Let¡¯s go into the mountains to hunt today. Tonight, we¡¯ll use the prey that you¡¯ve caught with your own hands to make a delicious meal. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re bringing us into the mountain?¡±


    Er Bao took the lead to ask. He turned to look at his younger brother and sister. His gaze stopped on Si Bao and Tang Tang for a while before he said, ¡°Are Si Bao and Tang Tang going too?¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. ¡°You learned the skill together. If you want to practice, of course, you have to do it together. No one can fall behind.¡±


    Initially, Si Bao and Tang Tang looked at their brothers enviously. They thought that they were too young to enter the mountain. They did not expect their mother to say that they could also go together. They immediately became spirited.


    ¡°Mother, can I go too?¡±


    ¡°Mother, Tang Tang is also going?¡±


    The two babies asked in unison.


    They stared at Mo Ruyue anxiously, afraid that she would suddenly go back on her words and not bring them into the mountain again.


    ¡°Yes, you guys should go too. Although you¡¯re young, you¡¯re growing up very quickly. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown into young men and big girls. You can¡¯t always hide behind your brothers and ask for protection, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was very good at seizing the best opportunity to educate children, so of course, she would not let it go easily.


    ¡°Mm! We¡¯re growing really fast!¡±


    The two babies nodded hard at the same time. The frustration on their faces was swept away, and their little chins were raised, looking very proud and accomplished.

 Chapter 57

    Since they were going into the mountains, they had to be well prepared. Mo Ruyue let the five babies go and prepare their own supplies. At the same time, she also took the opportunity to train their self-service ability.


    Da Bao seemed to have become the leader of the babies. He methodically ordered his brothers to get the ropes for the bamboo basket and asked Tang Tang to get a few clean towels and some dry food.


    Seeing that all the babies were actively participating, the gloominess that had shrouded her face since last night was swept away. Mo Ruyue nodded to herself.


    If she wanted to divert the babies¡¯ attention, she would have to take them to have a good ¡°play.¡± It could be both educational and fun, killing three birds with one stone.


    !!


    The five babies busied themselves for almost an hour before they finally prepared everything they thought they should bring and placed them in the bamboo basket for Mo Ruyue to check.


    ¡°Rope, dried food, flint, machete, towel, what are these?¡± she asked.


    Mo Ruyue mumbled as she flipped through the bamboo basket. Suddenly, she picked up two little chicks from one of the bamboo baskets and asked the babies with raised brows.


    ¡°Bait. Didn¡¯t Mother say that putting in the appropriate bait will hook the prey easily?¡±


    Sure enough, it was San Bao who stood up and answered. Such a way of thinking had always been his style. People were already used to it.


    ¡°So you used the chicken at home?¡±


    Mo Ruyue paused for a moment and then said, ¡°you haven¡¯t moved to the new house yet. Where did you get this little chicken?¡±


    San Bao was stunned. Then, he lowered his head and scratched the back of his head. He laughed foolishly and did not speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll expose Third Brother!¡±


    Si Bao raised his little hand to attract Mo Ruyue¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Tang Tang said that she likes furry things. Yesterday, Third Brother caught two of them when no one was paying attention. He came back and hid them in the woodshed!¡±


    He scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°I wanted to catch him too, but Third Brother laughed at me for not being able to catch him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. ¡°Seeing how close you two brothers are, you two will be responsible for sending the little chick back. Otherwise, you¡¯re not allowed to go up the mountain.¡±


    When San Bao and Si Bao heard that they couldn¡¯t go up the mountain, they immediately became anxious. They hurriedly grabbed a little chick each and wanted to run away, but Mo Ruyue quickly pulled them back.


    ¡°How can we enter without the key?¡±


    She gave the brothers the spare keys to the new house and told them to take care of the corral door after putting the chicks away. She didn¡¯t know if the two babies heard her, but they just responded and ran away.


    After a few minutes, the two brothers ran back, panting. They handed the keys to Mo Ruyue and didn¡¯t forget to report that the chicken coop door was closed and the door of the new house was locked.


    All of this was a habit that Mo Ruyue had intentionally cultivated for them. They would review their work after they were done and make sure that they had not missed out on anything.


    Although it was the first time they were preparing to enter the mountain alone, with Da Bao¡¯s planning, the preparations were quite decent.


    Mo Ruyue and Da Bao each carried a bamboo basket. Er Bao and San Bao were responsible for carrying Tang Tang and Si Bao. Everyone had a clear division of labor and knew what they had to do after entering the mountain. After everything was ready, the group set out for the back of the mountain.


    It wasn¡¯t the babies¡¯ first time going into the mountains, but it was their first time ¡°hunting¡± together.


    Da Bao led the way in front, Mo Ruyue brought up the rear, and the rest of the babies walked in the middle. Along the way, she randomly picked a handful of herbs and checked Tang Tang¡¯s learning results.


    This time, they entered the mountain to test the results of their learning. They were not going to hunt for large prey. They just needed to move around the periphery. Mo Ruyue did not let Da Bao go far into the mountain and stopped.


    ¡°Alright, now let me see if you¡¯ve learned the things I usually teach you.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember what the basic steps are?¡± Mo Ruyue asked the babies.


    ¡°I remember!¡±


    The five babies said in unison. The loud sound startled the birds in the forest and also made Mo Ruyue shake her head.


    Such a loud noise would have scared away all the prey.


    The babies seemed to have realized what they had done wrong. Da Bao frowned, while the other babies looked at each other. Some touched their noses, while others stuck out their tongues.


    After the small mishap, Mo Ruyue announced that the ¡°examination¡± would start again.


    The five babies¡¯ expressions immediately changed. One by one, they put away their playful expressions and revealed extremely serious expressions.


    They first removed the snake repellent and insect repellent in their respective areas, then began to carefully survey the entire area, choosing the most suitable place to set up a noose. After setting up the trap, they covered it with branches and leaves. The last step was to recover as much of the herbs they had scattered before as possible to reduce the pungent smell to a minimum.


    Although the babies were young, they had done every step well. It was just that it was their first time practicing, so it was inevitable that they would have some shortcomings. However, it was not a problem as a whole.


    Mo Ruyue seemed to be very leisurely doing nothing at the side, but in reality, she had been on guard for poisonous snakes, poisonous insects, or fierce beasts.


    Although this was only the periphery of the entire mountain range, it did not rule out the possibility of wild beasts coming out from the deep mountains occasionally. In short, it was right to be vigilant.


    Tang Tang was the youngest and her movements were also the slowest. In the end, all her brothers had finished, and she was the only one who was only halfway through. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.


    Er Bao could not help but go forward to help but was stopped by Da Bao.


    ¡°We can help you for now, but we can¡¯t help you forever. Besides, this is a test that Mother gave us, not just about setting traps.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Big brother¡­¡±


    Er Bao still wanted to say something. However, when he saw that Da Bao¡¯s expression did not waver at all, he swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue.


    Tang Tang also raised her head and looked at her brothers for help. Then, she looked at Mo Ruyue. However, everyone looked at her with encouraging eyes, and no one had the intention of coming over to help.


    Her eyes were covered with a layer of mist. She tried her best to hold back her tears. Her tearful look made one¡¯s heart ache. San Bao¡¯s nails dug into her palms, but she also tried her best not to rush over to help.


    Tang Tang suddenly raised her hand to wipe her eyes, wiping away the tears that were about to fall. Her small white teeth bit her lower lip hard, and her eyes burst out with a fierce look.


    She carefully recalled the steps that Mo Ruyue had once said and did the completed parts again. This time, she slowed down, but her movements seemed much smoother. The originally stuck joints were easily solved.


    When she finally completed all the steps with her own strength, a round of applause immediately rang out around her.


    San Bao and Si Bao were afraid that they would destroy the trap that she had worked so hard to set up. They just stood at the same spot and applauded her desperately. Da Bao and Er Bao gave her a thumbs up and smiled.


    As for Mo Ruyue, although she was standing a little far away, she still had a smile on her face. When Tang Tang looked over at her, she even pouted and made a kissing gesture.


    Tang Tang¡¯s face instantly turned as red as an apple. There was a shy and proud smile on her face. For the first time, she felt that she had really grown up and could help her mother and brothers do many things.

 Chapter 58

    The five babies had set up their respective traps, and the next thing to do was to wait and see if any prey would walk into the trap.


    Mo Ruyue brought the babies and prepared to take a nap in another place. After all, there were so many human auras around, and no prey would approach easily.


    Before she knew it, it was already noon. With the shade of the trees in the mountain, she did not feel hot. Instead, it was very cool.


    After Da Bao scattered the insect repellent, he spread out the coarse square cloth he had brought on a relatively flat and open space. Mo Ruyue took out another basket from her bamboo basket, which contained their food and water.


    !!


    There was soft bread and scone that Mo Ruyue had baked early in the morning, as well as sliced braised meat and sausages that she had made herself. Mo Ruyue even took the time to make a bunch of fried mushroom skewers and sprinkled some cumin on them. It was delicious.


    Although the meal was simple, it was extremely delicious. Especially in such+ clear air, filled with birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers in the mountain forest, it had a unique flavor.


    The few babies were all eating happily, and there was no longer any trace of sadness on their faces. Mo Ruyue knew that she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. The babies were still young, and they grew and recovered very quickly. There were some prices that had to be paid in the process of growth, but with her around, she would try her best not to let them go astray.


    After lunch, the few of them took a short break and were ready to go check out the traps they had set. Unexpectedly, Da Bao, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and gestured to the people behind him, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The few babies immediately became alert. Er Bao and San Bao quickly protected Tang Tang and Si Bao as they retreated. Mo Ruyue quietly came to Da Bao¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s someone.¡±


    Da Bao lowered his voice and whispered in Mo Ruyue¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s vision was extremely good. Her hearing even heard the sound of heavy breathing and the sound of branches and leaves being pulled apart. Following the sound, she could see that a man was carrying a white-haired old woman deep into the mountains.


    ¡°Mother, why did that uncle bring Grandma into the mountains?¡±


    Er Bao was not far from Mo Ruyue. When he saw that it was not a ferocious beast or a poisonous snake, he carried Tang Tang and walked to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side.


    Fortunately, he still remembered to keep his posture and his voice low. After all, the situation was still unknown, and he could not easily lower his guard.


    ¡°Where does he want to escort that Granny to?¡±


    San Bao also came over. She saw that the two of them were empty-handed and did not carry any food or tools. They were obviously not going into the mountains to hunt or pick medicinal herbs. But why did he bring an old woman into the mountains?


    Da Bao seemed to have guessed something. His face turned ashen, but he did not say anything. On the other hand, Mo Ruyue saw from afar that the old woman¡¯s face and condition were not good. She knew that the old woman was probably seriously ill, which was why she had been brought here and abandoned in the deep mountains.


    In her previous life, she had heard that there was a custom of ¡®abandoning the old¡¯ in an island country surrounded by the sea. She did not expect to see the live version today.


    However, Mo Ruyue did not intend to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. There were so many cruel and unjust things in the world that she could not meddle in even if she wanted to. Besides, all she wanted to do now was to lead the five children on the right path and prevent them from turning into devils. That way, she could finally retire successfully.


    ¡°Mother, are we going to help that Granny?¡±


    Even Tang Tang could tell that something was wrong. She looked up at Mo Ruyue and asked in a low voice.


    Mo Ruyue did not answer.


    Yesterday, she had let the babies face the betrayal of their blood kin, and today, she had just pulled them out of that depressed mood. She really didn¡¯t want them to be exposed to a more cruel side.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s help that granny, okay?¡±


    Si Bao could not help but plead for mercy. The grandma was lying on the uncle¡¯s back just now. Her head was lowered, and she seemed to be sick. It was very uncomfortable to be sick. If she was thrown into the mountains, wouldn¡¯t she be afraid and want to go home?


    He felt even worse when he thought about her situation. Although the old lady had nothing to do with him, he still wanted someone to help her.


    Mo Ruyue was about to refuse when she suddenly found that the man who was carrying the old woman on his back had returned, but this time, the old woman on his back had disappeared.


    This place was still considered the periphery of the mountain. However, for a seriously ill old woman, even if it was not deep in the mountain, she did not have the strength or opportunity to walk out of this forest.


    The babies also saw this scene. They thought for a moment and knew that the old woman had been abandoned. Each of their eyes showed that they couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. They all looked at Mo Ruyue pleadingly. Even the very reasonable Da Bao couldn¡¯t help but look at her.


    Mo Ruyue sighed. Ever since she came to this book world, her babies had never so unanimously begged her to do something, and this rare first time was actually used on a stranger.


    Forget it, I¡¯ll just treat it as a reward for my babies¡¯ outstanding performance today.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over and take a look. If we can save her, we¡¯ll do so. If not, you¡¯re not allowed to think about this matter anymore.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said the ugly words first. She didn¡¯t want to leave any psychological shadows on the babies if she made a mistake. Although she was very confident in her medical skills, the situation was unclear now. She didn¡¯t know if this person was dying or dead, so she had to leave some leeway for herself.


    ¡°Hmm! We all know!¡±


    When the five babies heard that she had relented, they immediately perked up and nodded their heads like chicks pecking at rice.


    Mo Ruyue temporarily suspended her plan to check on the prey and took the babies in the direction of the old woman who had been abandoned.


    There was no need to search deliberately. There were traces left behind by the man when he walked past. The broken branches and leaves and the footprints left on the ground all guided them in the right direction.


    Seeing that the old woman¡¯s silhouette could be seen not far away, Mo Ruyue stopped again. This time, she left Da Bao to take care of the babies and did not let them come forward together.


    ¡°That old woman must be seriously ill. Wait for me here. Don¡¯t come too close to me when I come back later.¡±


    She walked straight to the old woman¡¯s side after giving instructions to the children.


    Da Bao retreated to his younger brothers and sisters¡¯ side and observed the surrounding situation vigilantly to prevent any wild beasts or poisonous snakes from approaching. At the same time, he was also paying attention to the situation on Mo Ruyue¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t know if the old woman, who was already motionless, was still alive.


    After Mo Ruyue was far away from the babies, she took out a set of protective equipment from her space. There were masks, gloves, a small bag with silver needles, and a small bottle of alcohol disinfectant.


    After protecting herself, she squatted in front of the old woman and looked at her face. Her lips were purple and her face was pale.


    She reached out and touched the tip of the old woman¡¯s nose, but she could hardly detect any breath flow. Then she checked her carotid artery and wrist pulse, and could only detect a little fluctuation.


    It seemed that the old woman was already at the stage of death. If she had come a moment later, she would have been dead.


    In the end, this old woman¡¯s life should be saved. Since that was the case, she would try her best to pull her back from the gates of hell.

 Chapter 59

    Mo Ruyue opened the acupuncture bag. After carefully disinfecting it with alcohol, she confirmed a few acupuncture points with her fingers and then slowly inserted the silver needle. Her fingers twisted and turned, stimulating the old woman¡¯s vital potential by stimulating the acupuncture points.


    She then took out a piece of ginseng from her interspace, opened the old woman¡¯s clenched teeth, and put it under her tongue to keep the stimulated vitality alive. Then, she would continue to slowly examine what kind of illness she had.


    Mo Ruyue was treating the unconscious old woman on one side, while the babies on the other side were waiting quietly. Even the youngest Tang Tang was not making a fuss. Everyone was staring at the old lady and cheering for her in their hearts.


    ¡°Big brother, Grandma will get better, right?¡±


    !!


    Si Bao could not help but turn to ask Da Bao. The other babies also turned to look at him.


    ¡°She will be fine. Mother is so capable, have you all forgotten?¡±


    Da Bao looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s back and said firmly with a sense of trust that came from within.


    Mo Ruyue, who was busy, did not know that she had quietly become an omnipotent ¡°God¡± in the hearts of her babies.


    Mo Ruyue brought the old woman into the medical room of the mushroom house in her interspace and conducted a careful examination. Although her illness was serious, she had been dragged out and could be cured.


    During the examination, Mo Ruyue already had a few treatment plans in mind. When the final examination results came out, she chose the best plan, which could completely cure the old woman¡¯s illness with Chinese medicine, and then took her out of the space.


    Because the flow of time inside and outside the space was different, it only took a moment for Mo Ruyue to complete this set of examination procedures and come out. Even if the babies had been staring at this side all the time, no one had noticed that she and the old woman had disappeared and reappeared out of thin air.


    After confirming that the old woman¡¯s illness was not contagious, Mo Ruyue lowered the level of protection. She turned to Da Bao and said, ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t go to see the lassoes today. Bring your brothers and sisters down the mountain first. I¡¯ll carry this old woman down.¡±


    Da Bao also knew that if he brought the old woman with him, he could not check on the condition of the noose. Not only would it be inconvenient, but he would also be a burden in case of an accident.


    He did not object to it. Instead, he immediately asked Er Bao and San Bao to take care of Tang Tang and Si Bao while he led the way.


    Mo Ruyue bent down and carried the unconscious old woman on her back. Although she was too lazy to save her, she had already promised her babies, so she couldn¡¯t let them down.


    Although the group¡¯s teaching inspection ended in a hurry, the babies did not have any complaints. After all, they had begged their mother to save an old grandmother, and this was already very satisfying for them.


    After going down the mountain, Mo Ruyue carried the old woman back home. The man who had abandoned the old woman looked very unfamiliar and was not from any family in the village. Naturally, she did not know which family to send the old woman to.


    Besides, even if she sent her back now and didn¡¯t quickly give her medicine and treatment, the final result would still be death. It was nothing different than letting her die alone in the deep mountains and forests.


    She had already promised the babies that she would save the patient, so she would not ruin her own reputation.


    As they went down the mountain early, it was only late in the night when they got home. The sun was still high in the sky, but it was slightly west.


    Da Bao was afraid that he would disturb Mo Ruyue¡¯s treatment of the old woman, so he took the other four babies to water the vegetable fields. They also went to the new house to feed the newly bought poultry and livestock.


    The babies were not at home, so Mo Ruyue could treat the old woman without any restraint. She still gave the old woman a glucose solution to supplement her nutrition, and then began to look for suitable herbs in the space.


    In the past, every time she went into the mountains, she would pay attention to replenishing the herbs that she didn¡¯t have in her space. So now, she had planted many kinds of herbs in the herbal field that she had opened up in her space.


    After looking around, she was still missing one herb. Although she could use other herbs to replace it, the effect would be relatively worse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll save her life first and change the medicine later.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was actually a person with a very strong obsessive-compulsive disorder. She clearly had better medicine but could not use it. This feeling always made her feel uncomfortable all over.


    After processing the herbs according to the method in her memory, Mo Ruyue began to quickly prepare the medicine. Of course, this medicine-boiling process could be completed in the medium, which greatly reduced the time needed to boil the medicine.


    By the time Da Bao brought the babies back from the new house, the old woman had already drunk the medicine that Mo Ruyue had brewed. Although her complexion was still very bad, it was much better than the lifeless look she had when he first saw her.


    ¡°Mother, is Grandmother going to be okay?¡±


    Si Bao stood two steps away from the edge of the kang. ¡°This grandmother was panting more when she was carried down the mountain by Mother. She should be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Her life is saved for the time being, but she still needs to be observed carefully. It won¡¯t be a short time for her to recover completely.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had fulfilled her promise to her babies. She had saved the woman, but she didn¡¯t promise to keep her in her home until she recovered. So the most important problem now was to find the old woman¡¯s family.


    The scariest thing was that the man was not a local, but abandoned the old woman on the way. In that case, she was afraid that the old woman would really fall into his hands. After raising five babies, would she have to take care of the old woman in the future?


    Mo Ruyue boasted that she couldn¡¯t do this kind of saintly behavior. It was already giving face to the babies that she had saved her. It was impossible to feed her.


    She didn¡¯t expect that when she was thinking about how to find a relative for the old woman, Da Bao would send her a timely rain.


    ¡°We met the man who abandoned his mother on our way back from the new house.¡±


    ¡°What? You guys saw him? You¡¯re sure it¡¯s that person?¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately became spirited. This was what it meant to wear out iron shoes in a long search for something and find it without any effort.


    ¡°Yes, that person went to the Sixth Uncle¡¯s house in the east of the village. There was an ox cart parked at the door. I don¡¯t know if he was a passerby who came to stay or to visit relatives.¡±


    Er Bao added.


    When they were in the mountains, they had firmly remembered that man¡¯s face. There was no way they had seen it wrong!


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s make a trip to Sixth Uncle¡¯s house. If he¡¯s really a passer-by, we won¡¯t even know when he¡¯s gone. We can¡¯t send him home then.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately stood up and walked out. After taking two steps, she turned back and said to Da Bao, ¡°Carry this old woman on your back and head to the new residence. I¡¯ll go and put on the carriage first. When the time comes, I¡¯ll personally deliver her to the door, so that he won¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Since the man could choose to throw the old woman into the mountain to wait for death, he could do anything. Even if the man could not be found guilty of abandoning the old woman, he would inevitably be criticized. So, if he came to the door at that time, it would be easy to be blamed.


    She was used to seeing the evil in human nature, so she was naturally not afraid to use the greatest malice to speculate the human heart.

 Chapter 60

    Da Bao carried the old man according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s instructions and instructed Er Bao to look after his younger siblings before walking towards the new residence. Mo Ruyue, on the other hand, went ahead to get a carriage.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how to drive a carriage yet, she could still walk with a mule.


    Sending someone off in a carriage was a little too formal for a few steps in the same village, but Mo Ruyue had deliberately done it to prevent others from picking on him.


    As for whether there would be other difficulties, she had already mentally prepared herself.


    !!


    After laying a layer of bedding on the Imperial Carriage, Mo Ruyue put the old man down and led the Imperial Carriage with Da Bao to Sixth Uncle¡¯s house.


    This Sixth Uncle was Qin Ming¡¯s distant relative and he called him sixth uncle according to seniority. Although Qin Ming wasn¡¯t here and the main branch separated from the Qin Family, they still called him the same.


    The babies¡¯ seniority was one level lower, so they were called sixth uncles.


    It was only a few steps away before the carriage stopped in front of a house.


    There was indeed an ox-cart parked outside the house, and there was a conversation in the yard. Mo Ruyue could faintly hear that someone was leaving. She was glad that she had made the prompt decision to bring people to the door immediately. If she had been one step late, she was afraid that she would have found nothing.


    She stood at the door with the mule and motioned for Da Bao to go up and knock on the door.


    ¡°Sixth Uncle, I¡¯m the big treasure of the Qin family. Please open the door.¡±


    Da Bao knocked on the door and raised his voice to shout.


    ¡°Da Bao? Qinghan?¡±


    A question came from inside, and the voice was full of surprise. The two families did not have much contact usually, they just nodded and passed by each other on the road in the village. He did not know why Da Bao suddenly came to visit.


    The door opened quickly. A man in his fifties stood at the door. It was the sixth uncle that Da Bao had been referring to.


    ¡°Da Bao, why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The man first saw Da Bao who was standing outside the door, then he saw Mo Ruyue who was leading the big young mule not far away. When his gaze shifted to the car, his heart suddenly beat faster for some reason.


    There was clearly a person lying under the blanket. Although his face was tilted to the side and blocked from being seen clearly, he had a bad feeling about it. But¡­ It couldn¡¯t be¡­


    He turned his head and glanced at the courtyard again. He shook his head slightly at a man who was about to leave, indicating that he should not come over first.


    ¡°Sixth Uncle, did an old man come to your house? He seemed to have lost her grandmother, and we happened to run into her. We want to send her back.¡±


    As Da Bao spoke, he turned around and glanced at his own Imperial Carriage. He gestured, ¡°That grandmother seems to be sick, and very sick at that. But my mother cured her. Please ask that uncle to take her back.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°A relative came to my house today, but that¡¯s a relative from your sixth maternal grandmother¡¯s side. He came to see us alone and was ready to leave. You guys must have found the wrong person, right?¡±


    He raised his voice on purpose to remind the man in the yard. As expected, the man¡¯s face changed when he heard the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Our family of six saw it clearly. It was that uncle who entered your house. We also saw him in the mountains.¡±


    Da Bao deliberately mentioned what happened in the mountains. He suddenly understood why his mother¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm when she mentioned this matter.


    ¡°Sixth Uncle, I heard some movement in your courtyard just now. Is that relative leaving? Why haven¡¯t I seen him yet? Come out!¡±


    Mo Ruyue also spoke. The scene in front of her was within her expectations, especially when she saw the old man roll his eyes. She knew that he definitely knew the truth. What he had said just now was also a tip-off to the man in the courtyard who was about to leave.


    The old man was just about to speak when he heard Mo Ruyue say, ¡°Although the person in this car was picked up by us, she¡¯s still a life that we pulled back from the gates of hell. If you say you don¡¯t know her, then I can only send her to the authorities to see if I can find her relatives.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already so old. How could he lose someone when he had someone following him into the mountains?¡±


    Her words shocked the old man. It seemed that the Qin Family¡¯s first branch and mother had really seen everything. Otherwise, they would not have come to find him directly.


    What was worse was that she didn¡¯t pester them when they didn¡¯t admit it. She directly said that she would send them to the authorities. If she really sent them there, it would be the same as taking his life!


    The old man now regretted agreeing to the man¡¯s proposal. He had asked him to take the old woman to the mountains and abandon her. Now, not only had she been seen, but she had also been sent back. If he didn¡¯t admit it, he would be sent to the government. What should he do?


    Just as he was feeling anxious, the man in the courtyard suddenly thought of something. He pinched his thigh hard, and his face was instantly covered in tears. He cried and rushed to the door.


    ¡°Uncle-in-law, my mother¡­ My mother has really been found? Where is she? Mother! Mother!¡±


    He rushed to the door and looked outside. When he saw the person lying in the taxi outside, his face wrinkled and his tears flowed even more fiercely. He rushed to the side of the car and started wailing again before he could see the person lying in the car.


    ¡°I told you that you were seriously ill and need a good rest at home. You just don¡¯t listen! He said that there was medicine in the mountains and asked me to take you to find it! This mountain is so high and the forest is so dense that we¡¯ll be separated after walking for a while. I was even thinking that I¡¯d never see you again in this life!¡±


    His words were clearly explained for Mo Ruyue to hear. If he didn¡¯t care about the few obvious loopholes, he could still make up his story.


    However, these words couldn¡¯t even fool Da Bao, let alone Mo Ruyue.


    As the man cried, he glanced at Mo Ruyue from the corner of his eye. When he saw her staring at him with a faint smile, his heart sank.


    It was obvious that the woman didn¡¯t believe a single word he had said.


    ¡°Big brother, although your mother¡¯s illness is serious, it¡¯s not incurable. I don¡¯t know if there is any medicine in the mountains that can cure her, but if we bring such a patient into the mountains, she will definitely die.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said lightly, but every word that came out of her mouth sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    That man was afraid that Mo Ruyue would bring up the topic of him abandoning the old woman on purpose and immediately explained, ¡°My mother is already so sick. I especially brought her here to see the village¡¯s miracle doctor, but the miracle doctor said that he couldn¡¯t cure her. We can only see if she has any unfulfilled wishes and if she has any regrets. That¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    He changed the topic and said doubtfully, ¡°Just now, you said that you¡¯ve cured my mother? How is that possible? Even the village¡¯s famous Divine Doctor couldn¡¯t do it, and you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve cured her? Don¡¯t tell me you gave my mother some random medicine and lied that you cured her!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression immediately became a little ferocious, and he said doubtfully and fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about using my mother to blackmail people. She¡¯s already a dying person and can¡¯t stand your torture!¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s brows raised. This person saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right and wanted to make a countercharge and pour all the dirty water on her?


    She could already imagine what would happen next. This man would take the old lady back, but she didn¡¯t have long to live. As for the scapegoat, wasn¡¯t it just right in front of her?

 Chapter 61

    When that man saw that Mo Ruyue was silent, he thought that he had caught her weak spot and suddenly began to be unforgiving.


    ¡°Speak! What medicine did you give to my mother? When we were separated, she could still walk with my help. Why is she lying there now, not moving or talking? I can¡¯t even look at her!¡±


    The more aggressive he was, the more he tried to hide his guilty conscience. Especially when Mo Ruyue¡¯s sharp eyes were staring at him, he felt like he was being stripped naked and standing in front of her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning by saying these words?¡±


    Da Bao, who was still standing at the door of Sixth Uncle¡¯s house, suddenly spoke.


    Although he was only eleven years old, because of Mo Ruyue¡¯s generous feeding of all kinds of delicious food during this period of time, including chicken, duck, fish, and exotic delicacies, and even a lot of Medicinal Food, Da Bao¡¯s height had directly soared a lot in a very short time.


    People would even believe that he was now a fifteen or sixteen-year-old teenager.


    In addition, Mo Ruyue had consciously taught a few babies martial arts to strengthen their bodies. Although it had not been long, in addition to Da Bao¡¯s frequent hunting in the mountains and doing farm work for the various families in the village, the muscles on Da Bao¡¯s small body were also very hard, all of which were solid tendons.


    He looked at the man standing by the carriage with a cold face, not hiding the disdain in his eyes at all. He didn¡¯t even show any respect to an elder when he spoke.


    ¡°Where did you come from, you little bastard? Children shouldn¡¯t meddle in adults¡¯ affairs!¡±


    The man was angered by Da Bao¡¯s words. It was fine if a woman was giving him a hard time, but now even a yellow-haired child dared to challenge him. Was he crazy?


    ¡°I¡¯m a bastard? I don¡¯t know who carried your mother into the mountains, but then came out alone, saying that they were separated from their mother. Why didn¡¯t you look for her?¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t run into her, I would have lost my life even if I had nine more. In the end, some people, in order not to be criticized behind the back, just lie with their eyes wide open. Hmph. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t wrong you when I said you wouldn¡¯t be struck by lightning.¡±


    Da Bao had a bad temper to begin with. In the past, it was to fight against Mo Ruyue¡¯s abuse, to protect himself, as well as to protect his younger brothers and sisters. Now, it was to see injustice.


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a scale in her heart. She had always been open and honest in doing things. This had unconsciously influenced the babies, and Da Bao had learned more.


    Therefore, after seeing the man abandon the dying old woman in the mountains, Da Bao could not hold back his iron fists. Now, seeing that he was not grateful and even wanted to make a false accusation, he could not help but want to beat him up.


    Now, he was only mocking him with a few words. If that man dared to speak ill of him again, he swore that he would let that man know why flowers were so red!


    ¡°You! What nonsense are you spouting! I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t say things like that. Don¡¯t you slander me!¡±


    When the man saw that Da Bao had started to expose him, he immediately became anxious and wanted to pounce over and stuff his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking or planning. I¡¯ve saved her and brought her back to you. If you don¡¯t take her back, I¡¯ll go to the city to see the officials off.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was too lazy to argue with him here. The simplest way was to send the old woman to the government and let the County Magistrate settle this unaccountable bad debt.


    ¡°Wait! I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t take her back!¡±


    That man didn¡¯t dare to let Mo Ruyue send his own mother to the government office. He had seen it for real just now. The old woman¡¯s breathing had indeed stabilized a lot, and her face was no longer gray and covered with a deathly aura. It seemed that this woman had really saved her.


    But how was that possible?


    Originally, he had only heard that there was a Divine Doctor in the Qin Family Village who had brilliant medical skills and could bring the dead back to life. Thus, he had wanted to bring his mother here to try his luck. He didn¡¯t expect that the Divine Doctor would directly announce that she couldn¡¯t be saved and would be taken home to prepare for her funeral.


    He didn¡¯t want the old woman to die at home, so he carried her up the mountain. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be seen by others.


    Although he had heard people say that some places had the custom of carrying the elderly into the mountains and abandoning them, in the eyes of most people, this kind of behavior was worse than a beast. If people knew about it, he would never be able to lift his head in this life and would be poked in the back until he died!


    However, it was too late for him to regret now. He did not know what else he could do to make up for it. It would be best if he could shut the mother and son up and pretend that this had never happened.


    The man turned his head to look at Sixth Uncle, who was standing at the door, dumbfounded, and said, ¡°Uncle, now that my mother has been found, my aunt doesn¡¯t have to worry anymore. This is a good thing. But what did the Divine Doctor say at that time? He said that I should go back and prepare for my mother¡¯s funeral. But now, she has indeed been saved. Tell me, what is going on?¡±


    He said this on purpose to drag the old man into the water. It seemed that his uncle and the mother and son were blood-related, so no matter how close they were, they still had a say.


    Besides, he had also agreed to this matter. Otherwise, how could he be so cruel as to throw his own mother into the mountains? So no matter what, he had to help him.


    When the sixth cousin heard his nephew¡¯s words, he was also complaining in his heart. Who would have thought that this matter would be so coincidental?


    Originally, he wanted to throw the body into the mountain without anyone knowing. If someone asked later, he would say that the person was gone on the way to seek medical treatment. He didn¡¯t want the body to suffer any more bumps, so he buried it on the spot.


    The people on his wife¡¯s side all knew that the old woman was seriously ill, so they wouldn¡¯t have any doubts about this story. When the time came for his nephew to lose a heavy burden, he could also get some benefits and have his own private money.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Mo Ruyue and her son would coincidentally bump into that scene? Now that they had been caught, she couldn¡¯t blame them for saying those nasty words when they sent her to her door.


    He wanted to refuse his nephew¡¯s request for help at this time, but he had already agreed to this matter, and there was no way to remove himself from the situation.


    So he could only bite the bullet and respond to his nephew¡¯s words, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that, but the Divine Doctor¡¯s medical skills are well-known in the surrounding hundred miles. This is not fake at all.¡±


    He pretended to ponder for a while and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this way, you can send the old lady to the Divine Doctor for a look. If she is really cured by Mo Ruyue, then naturally everyone will be happy. We will thank her however we want, and we will also have to come in a grand manner. But if she¡¯s not cured at all, then we have to make things clear. Otherwise, if the old lady suddenly leaves, where can we go to reason?¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed coldly when she heard this. So she had come in a circle and was still waiting for her here.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look together. Otherwise, if something happens to her again, I won¡¯t be able to explain it even if I¡¯m covered in mouths.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Mo Ruyue readily agreed to Sixth Uncle¡¯s suggestion.


    Although she had only saved the person because she had promised her babies, she couldn¡¯t agree to the King of Hell taking back the person she had saved so quickly.


    Besides, it was better for more people to witness this matter. Otherwise, even if she didn¡¯t want to repay the favor for saving someone, at least she wouldn¡¯t get into trouble.


    At the same time, Mo Ruyue also wanted to see the level of the so-called Divine Doctor. Although the old woman¡¯s condition was serious, it was not an incurable disease. It was just that it was a little troublesome to treat. She needed to use dialectical methods and a little flexible thinking, and it could be completely solved.


    !!


    However, the Divine Doctor had easily given the old woman a ¡®death notice¡¯, which was really a little like treating human lives like grass.


    Whether it was to prove her innocence or to prove the true level of the Divine Doctor, Mo Ruyue felt that she had to take this risk.


    So, her agreeing so readily stunned Sixth Uncle and his nephew.


    Especially Sixth Uncle. He had never heard that Mo Ruyue knew medicine. She didn¡¯t even understand how to live and couldn¡¯t even feed herself for a while, but she actually knew medicine? It was ridiculous!


    Originally, he thought that Mo Ruyue might have just been a blind cat that ran into a dead rat. He didn¡¯t know what Mo Ruyue had randomly given the old lady to eat, but she managed to save her life. If she didn¡¯t agree to go see the Divine Doctor, Mo Ruyue would have been exposed.


    Then, he would have a chance to use this as a pretext to make a big fuss. Perhaps he could immediately solve the difficult situation in front of him and keep Mo Ruyue away from his business.


    However, he never expected that Mo Ruyue would actually agree to see the Divine Doctor. How dare she!


    Did she really know something, or was she just bluffing?


    Sixth Uncle couldn¡¯t guess Mo Ruyue¡¯s thoughts at all. Her expression was also unfathomable, and he couldn¡¯t see any clues at all.


    He was the one who made the proposal, and now that she had agreed so readily, he could only brace himself and accompany her to the end.


    Therefore, the carriage that was parked in front of Sixth Uncle¡¯s house started moving again. However, this time, it wasn¡¯t going back to the Qin Family¡¯s new residence, but straight to the Divine Doctor¡¯s house.


    The Divine Doctor was also surnamed Qin, but he was not a member of the Qin Clan. Instead, he was a complete outsider.


    Two years ago, he came to the Qin Village and bought a piece of land to build a house. It was said that the herbal resources in the mountains here were extremely rich and would help him improve his medical skills. Therefore, he gave up the wealth and prosperity in the city and moved to this small mountain village.


    Usually, when the villagers were sick or had a disaster, they would go to him to get some medicine for any headache or fever. Generally, it would be effective after taking two or three patches. He was more powerful than the doctors in the city¡¯s Medical Center. After a few more times, he was called The Divine Doctor, and he accepted it without modesty.


    Because everyone was afraid that they would suffer for a long time if no one took care of them when they were sick, they all tried to curry favor with this Divine Doctor. Every day, some families would send rice, some would send grain, and others would send vegetables and fruits from their own yards. The Divine Doctor didn¡¯t need to spend any money at all, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink.


    Because the days in the Qin Village were truly comfortable, he had originally planned to stay for a while before leaving. In the end, he stayed and became the only person in the Qin Clan who was especially respected as a foreigner with the same surname.


    However, this Divine Doctor would never have thought that his good days were about to end, and today, a fiend came to ¡°destroy¡± his place.


    Divine Doctor Qin woke up a little late today. He usually didn¡¯t cook much. Although there was rice and vegetables at home, he often asked the neighbor to help him bring out a portion of food. As for the labor costs, he had mentioned it but was helplessly ¡®rejected¡¯ by the other party. He couldn¡¯t force it.


    After noon, he had been dealing with the herbs he had picked. He had developed a habit of only using the herbs he had personally processed. In any case, he did not have to worry about food, clothing, shelter, and transportation now. He just had to go to the mountains to pick some herbs to replenish his inventory.


    These mountain people were guarding such a huge treasure house, but not many of them knew how to use herbs. This really gave him a lot of advantages.


    It was a pity that those rare and precious herbs were all in the deep mountains, and he did not have the ability to pick them at the moment. He could only draw a picture and give it to the hunters who went into the mountains to hunt, to see if they were lucky enough to find it.


    However, Divine Doctor Qin had also been careful. In order to prevent the hunters from not handing over the rare herbs to him after picking them and instead hiding them to sell, he had deliberately made a few poisons. In the end, someone had really gotten them and sold them in the medicinal stores in the city in private. They were chased out by the shopkeeper with a round of beating.


    After that, Divine Doctor Qin never treated the hunters¡¯ injuries again. Even his close family and friends were rejected at the door. When the others saw his attitude, they were afraid that they would be treated the same way if they did the same, so they gave up on the idea.


    Now, Divine Doctor Qin would still hand over the drawn drawings to the hunters, which really gave him the luck to obtain a few precious medicinal herbs. Then, he secretly sold them in the city far away from here, making a big fortune.


    However, he changed all the money he earned into silver notes and hid them. No one knew that he had made a fortune because of those medicinal herbs. They only thought that he was content with the status quo and liked this kind of leisurely life in the mountains. Thus, he had stayed in the Qin Village and had not left.


    Divine Doctor Qin hummed a little tune as he used the knife to cut the dried medicinal herbs into pieces. Then, he used the medicine grinder to further crush the pieces of medicinal herbs.


    Some herbs needed to be processed in other ways at this step. For example, deer horns needed to be threaded with ¡°pound¡± so that the effective ingredients could be obtained during the boiling. For example, monkshood and other plants of the Arisaema family were poisonous. The toxicity must be removed first and then boiled thoroughly to effectively improve the safety. Some herbs needed to be processed with other materials to increase the therapeutic effect of one side.


    He enjoyed the concoction process very much. It made him feel like he was a God. Herbs that could originally save people could also become poison that could kill people. The same process could also be reversed. This was much more fun than ¡°saving people.¡±


    Just as Divine Doctor Qin was about to pour the herbs from the medicine mill onto the fine sieve, he suddenly heard an urgent knock on the door. A familiar voice shouted from outside, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, open the door! My mother is alive!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is this? What does his mother¡¯s death have to do with me?¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin was really baffled. He originally planned to ignore it, but that person kept knocking and shouting as if he wouldn¡¯t stop until he achieved his goal.


    He was annoyed by the noise and went to open the door while cursing.

 Chapter 63

    The moment the door opened, the man who had disturbed his sleep in the morning was standing outside. This made Divine Doctor Qin even more furious.


    ¡°You again? There¡¯s no end to this, right? I¡¯ve told you, your mother is so sick that she¡¯s blind, and no medicine can cure her. Why are you making a scene here instead of going back to prepare for her funeral?¡±


    He roared. If this person continued to pester him, he would mobilize the entire village to drive him out!


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, my mother is alive. Please take a look at her again. Isn¡¯t she fine now?¡±


    !!


    It wasn¡¯t that the man who knocked on the door didn¡¯t hear how nasty Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s words were, but he had no choice. He was like a duck driven to a perch. If he wanted to reduce his mistakes, he had to try his best to push the responsibility to that nosy woman. Only then could he divert the attention of others.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I care about your mother¡¯s life? I¡¯m warning you, if you continue to pester me, I¡¯m going to call the authorities!¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin took a glance behind him and saw that the man had been replaced by an Imperial Carriage with a mother and son following behind. But no matter who followed him here, he didn¡¯t believe the nonsense of the man in front of him. The old woman was clearly on her last breath, so how could she be saved? He was very confident in his judgment.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, my name is Nie Wu. I¡¯m not from this village. I heard of your great name and brought my mother here to seek medical treatment!¡±


    Seeing that Divine Doctor Qin was about to close the door, the man hurriedly blocked the door with his hand and shouted, ¡°I originally wanted to prepare for my mother¡¯s funeral, but that woman said that she had already saved my mother. I didn¡¯t trust her, so I came back to ask for your help. I believe in your medical skills more!¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin narrowed his eyes when he heard this.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Someone actually claimed that they had ¡®saved¡¯ a patient who was declared dead?


    Where did this fraud come from? I heard it¡¯s a woman?


    Could it be the woman standing next to the carriage behind?


    ¡°Hmph. There are so many scammers these days. Even if they¡¯re not human, they can still come out and deceive people. And you, a fool, really believed it.¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s eyes were a little short-sighted and the sun was at its peak right now, so the surroundings were brightened up. He didn¡¯t recognize that the woman was Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you haven¡¯t even seen the patient and you¡¯re already calling him a liar. Isn¡¯t that a little too arbitrary?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had also heard of this Divine Doctor Qin. Previously, some villagers had gone to him for treatment and were cured after taking the medicine he prescribed. He seemed to know something, but it was only to the extent of a slight understanding.


    If he was really a skilled doctor, the old woman¡¯s illness would not have been incurable.


    Either he really didn¡¯t know how to treat it, or he didn¡¯t want to treat it because it was too troublesome.


    If it was the former, at most, it would be said that he was not good enough. If it was the latter, he would have no medical ethics or personal morality.


    ¡°What? You said I¡¯m arbitrary? I¡¯d like to see what gives you the confidence to speak to me like this!¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin was used to being flattered by the villagers, so he couldn¡¯t bear to hear such harsh words. He was instantly enraged and pushed away Nie Wu, who was standing by the door, before walking over angrily.


    When he got closer, he saw clearly that it was Mo Ruyue who had spoken and his heart couldn¡¯t help but sink.


    Two years ago, this woman was famous in the village for being hated by people and ghosts. Some time ago, for some reason, she suddenly changed and became extremely difficult to deal with. Even her mother-in-law suffered a few big losses in her hands.


    Originally, he had no contact with her and minded his own business, but how did this woman get involved today?


    Although that was what Divine Doctor Qin thought, he only felt that it was a little troublesome. He really didn¡¯t take Mo Ruyue seriously, so he only hesitated for a moment before continuing to walk to the Imperial Carriage and reaching out to lift the blanket covering the patient.


    With one look, Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    When the old woman was sent here, her face was covered with a layer of death Qi. Although she was breathing more heavily than she was breathing when he last saw her, she could still hang on with timely medicine. However, he could not guarantee the subsequent treatment.


    It was for this reason that he couldn¡¯t let the old woman hang on to her last breath. Otherwise, if he couldn¡¯t save her later, his reputation as a Divine Doctor would be ruined.


    But now, the old woman¡¯s face was no longer dead, and her breathing had gradually stabilized. It was as if her life had really been saved. If she continued to treat her, she might really be cured.


    Divine Doctor Qin turned to Nie Wu and asked anxiously, ¡°Who did you say cured your mother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the woman beside you. Her son said that she brought my mother home, boiled some medicine, and fed it to her. Then¡­ Then she was cured.¡±


    Nie Wu stammered when he saw Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s wide-open eyes. He was also a little frightened by the sight.


    ¡°Qin Family¡¯s Son, did you prescribe this old woman medicine? Where¡¯s the prescription? Where are the drugs?¡±


    There was still something in Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s stomach. If he were to prescribe medicine, although it could keep the old woman¡¯s life, her condition would not be as good as it was now. Instead, she would be like a candle in the wind and could die at any time.


    However, the medicine that Mo Ruyue had fed the old woman had not only saved her life, but also stabilized her condition. Although the follow-up treatment would be long and troublesome, she might really be able to cure her.


    ¡°I prescribed the medicine. The prescription is in my head. The residue is at home. Why? Do you want to know?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. Her words were reminding him that he should pay attention to propriety.


    She wasn¡¯t a criminal, and he was speaking to her in a questioning and matter-of-fact tone. Did he really think that he was divine just because he was called a Divine Doctor?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t show me the prescription and the drugs. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll expose the fact that you used medicine indiscriminately?¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin forced himself to calm down. He had to get Mo Ruyue¡¯s prescription first and figure out how she used the medicine. He had to see what was wrong with his judgment so that he wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage in the debate with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m using medicine randomly? Divine Doctor Qin, where did you get this from? This is related to a life, so you have to think carefully before you speak. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Divine Doctor Qin would act like this. She had saved the old woman¡¯s life, which was a slap to his face. How could this self-proclaimed Divine Doctor tolerate such a thing?


    It would be strange if he didn¡¯t make a countercharge.


    ¡°Hmph. My medical skills are not for a woman like you to judge!¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin was stunned. He knew that he had gone too far with his words. Even if he wanted to accuse her of using medicine indiscriminately, he should have done so after looking at the prescription and the drugs. However, how could he admit his mistake in front of everyone? He could only continue to admit his mistake.

 Chapter 64

    64 Do You Adults Only Know How To Lie?


    Mo Ruyue was most annoyed by this kind of ¡°I¡¯m the best in the world, no one can question me attitude.¡± If he had real ability, it was fine, but that kind of attitude was even worse than those who didn¡¯t know anything.


    She originally didn¡¯t want to do anything to this Divine Doctor Qin and only wanted to prove her innocence. She didn¡¯t want to be splashed with dirty water after saving someone. She didn¡¯t expect that this basin of dirty water would still be splashed on her.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re capable or not has nothing to do with whether you¡¯re a woman or not. You¡¯re a man, but you might not be capable.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately retorted sarcastically. She would not leave any face for this kind of person.


    !!


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re really good at talking. No wonder you snatched the house and the land from your mother-in-law. You¡¯re not a good person!¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin was embarrassed by Mo Ruyue¡¯s sarcasm and immediately changed the topic. He directly distorted the facts and said that Mo Ruyue¡¯s legitimate act of splitting the family was a forced snatching. This gave people the impression that she was a vicious shrew.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as powerful as you, Divine Doctor Qin. After all, I¡¯ve divided the family property in front of the village chief, elders, and fellow villagers. I¡¯ve obtained it fair and square with my late husband¡¯s military merits and contributions to the Qin Family. And you? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to save her, but I saved her and offended you instead. What? Are you afraid that people will find out that you¡¯re not a Divine Doctor?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s principle was to hit someone¡¯s face, and to hit until it was swollen and painful. Otherwise, she would be letting down her heart that was trying to stir up trouble.


    Therefore, she directly exposed Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s secret. The more he was afraid of something, the more she had to say it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you slander me!¡±


    As expected, Divine Doctor Qin fell for the goading and immediately retorted loudly.


    ¡°What evidence do you have to say that I didn¡¯t save her? And what right do you have to say that I¡¯m not as good as you? For someone who couldn¡¯t even distinguish between wild vegetables and weeds, what right do you have to say that my medical skills are bad?¡±


    His loud voice immediately alerted the surrounding neighbors. Everyone didn¡¯t know what had happened. They came out to take a look and realized that Divine Doctor Qin and Mo Ruyue had a conflict for some reason and were now confronting each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Qin Family again. Why does she quarrel with people every other day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, she didn¡¯t provoke others and that¡¯s understandable. But this time, it¡¯s Divine Doctor Qin! Divine Doctor Qin gathered medicinal herbs and made medicine every day. What conflict could he have with a widow like her? Could it be that she¡¯s angry because she was rejected when she brought people to see her?¡±


    ¡°Why do I find the man at the entrance of Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s house familiar? Isn¡¯t he the outsider who came to seek medical treatment this morning? He is a relative of Sixth Uncle¡¯s wife, but he was rejected by Divine Doctor Qin, saying that his mother couldn¡¯t be saved. Why did he come to find him again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the nosy Qin Family is trying to stick up for them, so they brought that person over, thinking that Divine Doctor Qin would give some face to the villagers. In the end, things didn¡¯t work out and they started quarreling?¡±


    For a moment, everyone was speculating about the cause of the incident. Although there were different opinions, most of them were unfavorable guesses towards Mo Ruyue. After all, although Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, they couldn¡¯t offend Divine Doctor Qin either. If that happened, not only would they not be able to get treatment for their own injuries, but they would also implicate their relatives. That would be terrible.


    The villagers¡¯ words also reached the ears of the two people who were in a confrontation. Divine Doctor Qin narrowed his eyes smugly and stared at Mo Ruyue provocatively.


    How was it? It didn¡¯t feel good to be poked in the back, did it? Hmph. A widow who had to learn from others to stand out. Now that she had offended him, she could forget about living in the village peacefully.


    In Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes, his smug look was really glaring.


    Moreover, from the villagers¡¯ words, she could tell that most of them were on his side. The cause and effect of the incident were still unclear, but these people had already determined in advance that she was the one who had caused trouble. It really made her speechless.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s cold eyes swept around. Those who met her gaze all subconsciously dodged. Her gaze was cold and sharp, and there was even a faint ridicule. She looked at them as if she was looking at a group of idiots, which made those who were discussing particularly uncomfortable.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    A faint moan suddenly came from the carriage. The unconscious old woman had just woken up.


    Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s expression changed again and he knew that things were not good.


    It would have been fine if this old lady had remained unconscious. After all, even if Mo Ruyue had claimed to have saved her, he could have made a big deal out of the fact that she had yet to wake up. But now, she had woken up.


    The old woman whom he had claimed to be waiting for her funeral because his medicine was ineffective had now woken up in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands. Wasn¡¯t this the same as proving that his skills were inferior to others and that he didn¡¯t deserve the title of Divine Doctor?


    There was a faint evil thought stirring in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the public¡¯s eyes, he really wanted to give the old lady a little anesthetic, even if it was to let her sleep for another hour. It would be good to wake her up after he confirmed that Mo Ruyue was the fraud.


    Mo Ruyue seemed to have seen through his thoughts. He seemed to move a step inadvertently, but it just happened to force him to take a step back, exposing both his hands in front of people. He could no longer secretly carry out any small movements.


    ¡°Mother! Mother, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Nie Wu happened to walk over and saw the old woman slowly opening her eyes. He was stunned for a moment before he rushed to the side of the car and shouted.


    The rest of the villagers were stunned when they heard this.


    The old woman woke up?


    The old woman, who was supposed to be preparing for her funeral after Divine Doctor Qin announced that she couldn¡¯t be cured, didn¡¯t die. Instead, she woke up?


    ¡°Hmph. But I think she¡¯s pitiful. I gave her a cup of medicine before I sent you guys away. It¡¯s just that it worked. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin racked his brain for an excuse, trying to say that the reason the old woman woke up was his credit.


    ¡°But¡­ But we didn¡¯t even enter the door, let alone drink anything¡­¡±


    Nie Wu was interrupted by Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s fierce gaze halfway through his sentence. He suddenly realized that if he didn¡¯t follow Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s words, he would have offended him to the core.


    ¡°What a joke.¡±


    Da Bao, who had been silent all this while, spoke again.


    ¡°It was my mother who gave the medicine to this grandmother. That¡¯s why she woke up. Do you adults only know how to lie?¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s words made Divine Doctor Qin and Nie Wu¡¯s faces burn, but they tried their best to act calm. Nie Wu even scolded Da Bao first.


    ¡°What do you know? Although Divine Doctor Qin said that my mother couldn¡¯t be cured, he¡¯s a good man and gave my mother a bowl of medicine, saying that it could reduce her pain. Now that the medicine is effective and my mother is awake, it¡¯s naturally Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s credit. What does it have to do with your mother?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he even looked at Divine Doctor Qin fawningly, as if he was asking if he had done the right thing.

 Chapter 65

    65 Her Character Design Has Collapsed


    The corners of Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up. She rarely smiled, except in front of the babies. If she smiled in front of others, it often meant that the person was going to be in trouble.


    ¡°You! What are you laughing at? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Nie Wu was flustered by Mo Ruyue¡¯s laughter. However, he couldn¡¯t rely on Mo Ruyue and her son¡¯s one-sided story to win the trust of others. Moreover, Divine Doctor Qin would definitely stand on his side in order to protect his reputation and face as a Divine Doctor. Thus, he wasn¡¯t flustered to the point of being at a loss.


    ¡°Da Bao, did you see that? Some people will band together for the same benefit, even if they have to use lies, threats, and other means. They not only deceive others but also themselves.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t in a hurry to argue for herself. Instead, she began to educate the child in front of everyone.


    ¡°Some people think that their words are very logical and there are no loopholes. They can¡¯t just rely on the words of us mother and son. After all, there are no other witnesses, so they are confident that their lies will not be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Da Bao, what do you think is the most laughable thing about these kind of people?¡±


    Da Bao also sneered coldly. That smile and cold expression were exactly the same as Mo Ruyue¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s laughable that they think they can deceive everyone just because they deceived themselves. Mother, no wonder you always say that we should leave a way out for everything, or we should use the greatest malice to guess people¡¯s hearts. ¡±


    As soon as he said this, Divine Doctor Qin and Nie Wu¡¯s hearts sank at the same time. They subconsciously thought about the loopholes in their words and guessed what kind of backup Mo Ruyue had left.


    ¡°The medicine I gave to the old woman can save her life, but there will be side effects.¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly said something, which immediately caused an uproar.


    ¡°Alright! I told you that you were using medicine recklessly, and as expected! You¡¯re confessing without a fight!¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin immediately shouted, as if he had been caught.


    After he finished shouting, he suddenly saw Da Bao looking at him with pity. Even the surrounding villagers¡¯ gazes became extremely strange.


    His eyes were dazed for a while. Suddenly, he remembered that he had said before that the old woman woke up because of the effective medicine she had taken. It had nothing to do with Mo Ruyue. However, he had just said that Mo Ruyue had used the medicine randomly, so there must have been some bad effect for him to come to this conclusion. In this way, his words were contradictory, and Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t even need to explain for herself.


    Divine Doctor Qin secretly hated himself for speaking too fast. At this time, he should have put on his Divine Doctor¡¯s airs. As long as he didn¡¯t speak, even if Mo Ruyue took out the medicine drugs, she wouldn¡¯t be able to prove that the medicine was for the old woman. If she couldn¡¯t prove it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win the trust of others.


    But now, his casual words had smashed his own pot, and the cause was that woman¡¯s words that had no evidence.


    After sorting out this logical relationship, Divine Doctor Qin almost vomited blood because of his own stupidity. But now that he had already said it, if he changed his mind, it would only confirm his guilty conscience. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t know what Mo Ruyue would do next.


    This was a real dilemma, and he was the one who had dragged himself into this situation.


    Mo Ruyue calmly and unruffled enjoyed Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s conflicted expression. Didn¡¯t he know that his current appearance was also telling the villagers that he was indeed guilty?


    However, she wasn¡¯t so kind as to remind him that he had to swallow the bitter fruit he had brewed himself. If he couldn¡¯t swallow it, she didn¡¯t mind reaching out to help him.


    The surrounding villagers weren¡¯t fools. There was nothing they couldn¡¯t understand.


    Divine Doctor Qin, who claimed that his medicine was effective, had a wavering look in his eyes and a nervous expression. On the other hand, Mo Ruyue, who was first accused of not doing anything and then said that he had simply used medicine, was calm and composed. It was self-evident who was more convincing between the two.


    However, due to Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s past methods, the villagers considered their own interests in the future. At most, they kept their mouths shut and no longer criticized Mo Ruyue like before. However, they didn¡¯t dare to easily step forward to question and speak up for Mo Ruyue.


    When Mo Ruyue saw this, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. It was human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. It was just that it was more vividly reflected now.


    ¡°G-g-g-g-g-miss.¡±


    The old woman who had just woken up suddenly called out to Mo Ruyue and shakily reached out to her and grabbed her sleeve.


    ¡°Old woman, are you feeling unwell?¡± Mo Ruyue lowered her head to look at her and said softly.


    No matter what the reason was, she was the one who had saved her. As long as she was still in her sight, she was still her patient.


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you for saving¡­ Saving me.¡±


    Although the old woman¡¯s voice was soft, Divine Doctor Qin and Nie Wu, who were standing at the side, heard her clearly. Da Bao even directly killed them with one sentence. ¡°The old lady admitted that it was my mother who saved her. What else do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You actually believe the nonsense of a dying woman? This matter has nothing to do with me anyway. I don¡¯t want any fame or fortune for saving people. Your mother insisted that she was the one who saved her, so what¡¯s the harm in giving her the false title? Get out of my way, I still have to go back and deal with the medicinal herbs. Don¡¯t delay my work!¡±


    Divine Doctor Qin really couldn¡¯t think of any other excuses and could only prepare to leave forcefully. Before he left, he still had to put on a show to clear his name.


    With his departure, the last bit of doubt in the villagers¡¯ hearts was dispelled. Now, it seemed that Mo Ruyue had really saved the person and Divine Doctor Qin did not seem to be as divine as they had imagined.


    Now that they thought about it, those who came to him for treatment were all minor illnesses such as headaches and fever, or skin injuries or fractures. Occasionally, there were a few seriously ill patients, but he would give them a few doses of medicine and refuse them, saying that they should not bother him with minor illnesses. But before this, he had even treated colds and diarrhea.


    The more everyone thought about it, the more they felt that they had been deceived. At the same time, their eyes were burning as they looked at Mo Ruyue.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to ruin Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s image, but she really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. He was an incompetent person to begin with, so he should have just hidden his talents. Instead, he wanted to pour dirty water on her to save himself. She couldn¡¯t tolerate this.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t expect that even though Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s public image had fallen apart, she had also become a new hot cake in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s five senses were much more sensitive than before, especially when it came to visual sensitivity. It was not an exaggeration to say that if someone stared at her for more than three seconds, she would immediately notice.


    Now that the villagers¡¯ overly burning gazes were on her, it was as if countless fine needles were inserted into her body. It was faintly painful and itchy, but she couldn¡¯t reach out to scratch it. That feeling was indescribable and uncomfortable.


    Since Divine Doctor Qin had already left and the old lady who had been saved had also woken up and personally confirmed that Mo Ruyue was the one who had saved her, Nie Wu naturally had nothing to say. He could only hesitantly walk to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and didn¡¯t know how to explain himself. He could only look at her with pleading eyes and beg her not to expose his crime of abandoning his old mother.

 Chapter 66

    66 A Typical Tough Mouth But Soft Heart


    Mo Ruyue glanced at him in disgust before looking away. She had nothing to say to this kind of unfilial and ungrateful person. It was just a pity that the old woman was still reasonable and knew how to be grateful, but she had such a son. She didn¡¯t know how difficult her future days would be.


    However, this was someone else¡¯s family matter. Mo Ruyue was unwilling and had no right to interfere. Her silence made Nie Wu relax. It seemed that she would not expose him.


    ¡°Madam Qin, I have to thank you for saving my mother. I was wrong before. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted your ability. I just didn¡¯t expect you to have real ability. I was blind and looked down on you. Please forgive me!¡±


    In the end, Nie Wu bit the bullet and opened his mouth. At least if he apologized now, he would still be a grateful person in the eyes of others. No one would think that he would do something like abandoning his own mother.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue had a deep understanding of human nature, so she could tell at a glance whether he was really repenting or faking an apology. She didn¡¯t expect this person to still want to make his people glorious at this time. It really made her feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°You can take her away, cut the crap.¡± Mo Ruyue said coldly.


    She was trying very hard to control her desire to hit someone. If Nie Wu continued to buzz around her like a fly, she couldn¡¯t guarantee which part of his face her fist would land on.


    Nie Wu seemed to have felt Mo Ruyue¡¯s suppressed killing intent and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. The carriage changed direction and sent Nie Wu and his mother back to Sixth Uncle¡¯s house.


    Before they left, some of the onlooking villagers also wanted to come over and talk to Mo Ruyue, but her face was as black as the bottom of a pot. It was just short of writing the words ¡®in a bad mood¡¯ on her face. No one wanted to go up and ask for a rebuff at this time, so they let her leave smoothly.


    After sending the old woman off, Mo Ruyue brought Da Bao home. On the way home, Da Bao wanted to say something but stopped himself several times. However, when he saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression, he swallowed his words back into his stomach.


    When the mother and son returned home, the babies, who had been waiting for news, heard the commotion and immediately ran out of the house. However, before they could speak, they saw their eldest brother standing behind their mother and shaking his head and waving at them. Although the babies did not know what had happened, they chose to shut up temporarily out of trust for their eldest brother.


    Although Mo Ruyue did not have eyes on the back of her head, she could sense Da Bao¡¯s small movements behind her. She was too lazy to care and directly led the mule to the side, ready to unload the carriage.


    She seemed to have spoiled these children too much. Next time, she couldn¡¯t let them do whatever they wanted.


    Although Mo Ruyue was thinking this in her heart, she didn¡¯t realize that she had made exceptions time and time again for the children. She was a classic example of a soft-hearted person who didn¡¯t know when she was soft-hearted.


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong with Mother? Didn¡¯t you save her? Why does she look so unhappy when she¡¯s back?¡±


    Er Bao saw that Mo Ruyue was far away and thought that she could not hear him. He moved closer to Da Bao and asked doubtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother, why is Mother not happy? She was still fine before she left. ¡±


    San Bao also came over. She was shocked when she saw her mother¡¯s expression just now. She did not even dare to speak to her mother without her elder brother¡¯s signal.


    Si Bao and Tang Tang were also eager to say something. However, since their elder brothers had already said what they wanted to say, they could only nod their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Mother. I¡¯ll tell you what happened just now in detail later. Not only is she angry, but even I¡¯m angry to death. ¡±


    Da Bao rarely spoke so much at once. There were also times when he was agitated and would blurt out long paragraphs. It was obvious that he was also very angry now, but he did not show it as obviously as Mo Ruyue.


    When the babies heard this, they immediately fell silent. If even their big brother was so angry, something terrible must have happened.


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on the babies¡¯ conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but have such good hearing that she could hear every single word they said.


    In fact, by this time, the anger in her heart had mostly subsided. It was just that when she was angry in the past, she would maintain her sulky expression for a long time. Even if she was no longer angry, she would still have that deadpan expression.


    Back then, Gu Ying had said that she was clearly not angry, but she still had a long face, making it difficult to figure out if she was still angry.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand paused. She hadn¡¯t thought of that name for a long time, or perhaps she was deliberately trying not to think of it.


    When the accident happened, she saw the blood-covered Gu Ying fall to the ground first. When she woke up, she was in the world of the book, but she never knew what happened to Gu Ying, whether she was alive or dead.


    She was her childhood friend. They had known each other in the assassin training camp at the age of five. After saving each other¡¯s lives, they had become each other¡¯s solid backing.


    After more than ten years of life and death, they had long integrated each other into their bones and blood. Even if they had thought of countless situations where they could separate from each other, such a possibility was absolutely impossible.


    So what if they were separated by yin and yang? It was just another form of separation between time and space, no different from now.


    The big young mule next to her let out a breath. It pawed the ground lightly with its hooves a few times, pulling Mo Ruyue back from her memories. She looked at the familiar yet strange courtyard and silently put that name in her heart again.


    Gu Ying, no matter where you are, I wish you and I are well.


    The babies knew that Mo Ruyue was in a bad mood. One by one, they took the initiative to help with the domestic affairs. They were very well-behaved. Even San Bao and Si Bao, who loved to play with each other the most, had quieted down a lot.


    However, the silence in the courtyard didn¡¯t last long before it was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Da Bao was holding a broom in his hand and was sweeping the yard. When he heard the sound, he went to knock on the door. When he opened the door and saw the person standing outside, his expression immediately faded.


    ¡°Sixth Uncle, why are you here? Is there anything you want to say that you haven¡¯t finished and have come to add on?¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s expression and attitude were indifferent. Other than not being very friendly, no one could find any fault with him.


    When the Sixth Uncle heard Da Bao¡¯s words, he felt a little embarrassed. After all, he had just done everything to protect his wife¡¯s relative, whether it was lying or splashing dirty water. Now, he had to come to their door to ask for help. It was indeed a little embarrassing.


    He was helpless. Not only was he entrusted by someone, but he also had something he had to ask of Mo Ruyue, so he could only thicken his skin and come to visit.


    ¡°Da Bao, is your mother not at home? I have something to say, can you let me in first?¡±


    If it was in accordance with his previous temperament, he would have long blown his beard and glared at a brat who dared to block him at the door and not let him in. However, now he was not only in the wrong but also had to ask for help. Naturally, he did not dare to go too far. After all, everyone in the village knew how protective Mo Ruyue was of her children.

 Chapter 67

    67 Seeking Medicine


    ¡°My mother is busy. She was delayed for a while just now, so she¡¯s too busy with the family matters. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can wait first.¡±


    Da Bao had just watched the whole process of the incident and was even more impressed by what his Sixth Uncle had done. The incident that had just happened was still warm, but before he could forget who it was, he had come to his door. Don¡¯t blame him for being cold and unmoved by his respect for the elderly.


    The Sixth Uncle¡¯s face turned red from Da Bao¡¯s words, but he could not refute it. He could only suppress his anger and smile at the child. He really stood outside the door and waited.


    Da Bao went back into the house and said to Mo Ruyue, who was sitting at the table and writing something, ¡°Mother, Sixth Uncle is here. He said that he has something to discuss with you and is waiting outside the main gate.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Eh? Outside the gate?¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around and looked at Da Bao in surprise.


    Although this child¡¯s temper was a little fiery and his personality was a little dull and awkward, he was still very polite to the villagers. After all, the original owner had abused them and it was Da Bao who had to work part-time for the villagers to barely survive. He still remembered this kindness in his heart.


    Normally, such a polite Da Bao would not let Sixth Uncle wait outside the door, but he did it. It was really beyond her expectations.


    Da Bao felt a little uncomfortable under Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze. He turned his head slightly to the side and secretly glanced at her from the corner of his eye. He didn¡¯t expect that she was still staring at him and was caught red-handed.


    He blushed and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not done sweeping the ground, I¡¯ll go to work first. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he ran off like a rabbit chased by an eagle.


    Mo Ruyue saw his embarrassed look and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The last bit of anger in her heart disappeared, and her face finally began to clear up.


    She remembered that her Sixth Uncle was waiting outside. Although she didn¡¯t know why he came, it was either an apology or a request, or both. In short, he wouldn¡¯t come if he didn¡¯t have something to ask.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s face, which had just cleared up, turned gloomy again. She quickly walked to the door and pulled it open slightly. She said to his Sixth Uncle, who was standing outside, ¡°Sixth Uncle, what wind blew you here? Didn¡¯t we just meet? Is there something else you haven¡¯t finished, and you want to add it to me?¡±


    The Sixth Uncle was stunned. He thought to himself that Mo Ruyue and Da Bao were not biological mother and son at all. Then why did the mother and son speak in the same tone and words? If someone who didn¡¯t know the truth saw this, who would believe that they weren¡¯t biological mother and son?


    Although he wasn¡¯t being lectured by a child this time, Mo Ruyue was still his junior. Those words didn¡¯t sound too harsh, but now he didn¡¯t dare to argue with her. He just smiled at Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Madam Qin, it¡¯s like this. Your medicine cured my wife¡¯s elder sister. My nephew offended you before and was embarrassed to come to your door, so he asked me to help him ask for a few more doses of medicine from you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s save her to the end and send Buddha to the West. Since we¡¯ve already saved her, only you can cure her. For the sake of the old lady, just help her a little more.¡±


    After the Sixth Uncle finished speaking, he looked at Mo Ruyue a little uneasily. This woman¡¯s temper was really bad now. She would glare at people if they didn¡¯t agree with her. Not to mention that he and his unlucky nephew had just offended her. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were driven away by her on the spot.


    ¡°Sixth Uncle, didn¡¯t you and your nephew not trust me before? If something else happens to the old lady and she says that I used the wrong medicine, I won¡¯t be able to explain myself. So, I think we should just forget it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble for herself. She didn¡¯t want to provoke others, so it was best if others didn¡¯t provoke her.


    Sixth Uncle¡¯s face immediately fell, and his smile turned into a bitter one. He begged Mo Ruyue, ¡°Madam Qin, it¡¯s indeed our fault, but the old lady is innocent. At least the first thing she said when she woke up was to thank you. She just didn¡¯t give face to us. Let¡¯s save her for her sake, shall we?¡±


    ¡°My nephew isn¡¯t unfilial, but his mother¡¯s illness is very scary when it acts up. It has been torturing the old lady for a long time. In order to treat his mother¡¯s illness, he has been running around to see many doctors and spent a lot of money. It¡¯s not easy to see some improvement in your clinic.¡± Sigh. ¡°Please help.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue was listening to him, she had been carefully observing his micro-expressions. There were a few places where he blinked quickly and nervously, and there were also times where he looked sideways at the bottom right corner. This showed that his words also had elements of fabrication, but there should also be a 50-60% truth.


    She remembered how the old lady had held her hand and thanked her when she had just woken up. The old lady had woken up once when she had treated her, but she had fainted again very quickly. She had thought that the old lady would not remember the process, but she did.


    Although Mo Ruyue was not the kind of person who would take the initiative to help others, she decided to save the old woman one more time on account of her gratitude.


    ¡°I can give you a prescription and a few herbs, but I have a request.¡±


    As soon as she agreed, she immediately added without waiting for her Sixth Uncle to show a happy expression.


    ¡°Madam Qin, what conditions do you have? As long as it¡¯s within our means, we won¡¯t even blink!¡±


    After Sixth Uncle heard this, he showed a happy expression. He was afraid that Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t mention the conditions. If she did, everyone could still discuss it. Besides, she also had selfish motives.


    ¡°You only need to take this medicine after dinner every day. If you insist on taking it daily, do not eat spicy seafood, and do not touch smoking or alcohol, you will have an obvious improvement in half a year or three months. Three months later, you have to bring the old lady for a follow-up visit, and another half a year later.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t use my prescription all the time. I have to adjust it later. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be a good medicine, but a fatal poison.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stopped here and looked at her Sixth Uncle meaningfully.


    ¡°Oh, I was wondering what kind of condition it was. It¡¯s only right. Even if we go to the town¡¯s clinic to find a doctor, they still have to do regular follow-up checks. Since we¡¯ve come to you for treatment, isn¡¯t it right to do the follow-up checks?¡±


    After Sixth Uncle finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands and say, ¡°Also, I have another request for you, that is¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was rudely interrupted by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°You can just ask me for one thing at a time. I can¡¯t help you with more than that. It¡¯s up to you to decide which thing you want to ask for.¡±


    Her words made Sixth Uncle choke, and he couldn¡¯t say the rest of the words.


    He had originally wanted to ask Mo Ruyue to take a look at his illness. His illness had been there for many years. Although it wasn¡¯t fatal, it was very troublesome and difficult to talk about.


    However, looking at Mo Ruyue¡¯s current attitude, she seemed to have guessed what he wanted to ask for, so she directly used the excuse of only helping him with one thing to shut his mouth.


    He had come here with the excuse of asking for medicine for his relatives. Now, he was asking him to change his words and treat his illness instead of giving his relatives life-saving medicine. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to giving him a slap in the face?

 Chapter 68

    68 Trouble Is Coming One After Another


    ¡°Madam Qin, you see, helping one or two is the same, just take it as helping along¡­¡±


    Sixth Uncle still wanted to fight for himself, but Mo Ruyue intended to give him this opportunity.


    ¡°Sixth Uncle, I still have a family of babies to feed. I either go hunting in the mountains or sell goods in the city all day long. When I come back, I still have to cook and do housework. If I didn¡¯t save the old lady once before, I wouldn¡¯t be able to give you the medicine even if you begged me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not have a good expression on her Sixth Uncle¡¯s face. First, he helped his nephew to abandon his own mother. Then, he lied and poured dirty water on innocent people to cover up his nephew¡¯s crime. Finally, he even wanted to ask for medicine for the sick, and in turn, achieve his real purpose of treating himself.


    What kind of a good person could this kind of person be? He deserved to suffer from those diseases!


    She had long seen from his face that he was plagued with a serious illness. Although it was not fatal, he had been tortured. This was his retribution, and he still wanted her to cure him?


    In your dreams!


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have any intention of being a defender and judging others, but she insisted on her own principles and did her best. This was not a problem at all.


    ¡°Ah, this¡­ This ¡­ Also, it¡¯s Sixth Uncle¡¯s thoughtless consideration.¡±


    He said slowly, feeling that he had lost all his face in front of Mo Ruyue.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t take the medicine away because Mo Ruyue had said that if he wanted to take the medicine, he had to sign a form of exemption and come back for a follow-up visit every three months so that she could change the old madam¡¯s medicine. Otherwise, if the medicine failed and there was any problem, it would have nothing to do with Mo Ruyue.


    When Nie Wu heard this request, he had no choice but to come even if he was unwilling. Everyone in the village already knew that Mo Ruyue could cure his mother¡¯s illness. If he didn¡¯t come to ask for medicine just because he had been tormented by her a few times, then his unfilial crime would be confirmed.


    Mo Ruyue personally saw Nie Wu put his handprint on the letter of exemption, then handed him the written prescription and the prescribed medicine. At the same time, she reached out and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you for too much. Fifty wens for one dose of medicine. I won¡¯t ask you for the prescription since you can¡¯t afford it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Fifty Wen for one medicine? Why don¡¯t you just rob someone!¡±


    Nie Wu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Even if he was sick, he couldn¡¯t bear to buy medicine for himself, let alone such expensive medicine. A medicine for a cold only cost a few Wen, and Mo Ruyue actually asked him for fifty Wen for a medicine?


    ¡°What? Too much?¡±


    ¡°Are you expecting me to give you free medicine?¡± Mo Ruyue sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not free, but it¡¯s not that expensive,¡±


    Mo Ruyue had really guessed Nie Wu¡¯s thoughts.


    He thought about how when Mo Ruyue saved his mother before, the medicine was free. Anyway, he could give her one or a few, and she didn¡¯t expect to make money by treating people, so he might as well do the good thing to the end and not charge her.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say it directly. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that Mo Ruyue not only wouldn¡¯t give him free medicine, but also asked for fifty Wen for a dose of medicine. How could he accept this?


    ¡°Your mother has been treated for many years, and no one has been able to cure her. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m already giving your mother face by asking you for fifty Wen. Take the prescription to the clinic and ask. If it¡¯s less than a hundred Wen, I¡¯ll give you the change!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? This medicine is actually a hundred Wen per set in the medical hall?¡±


    Nie Wu was completely dumbfounded.


    Mo Ruyue had said before that one dose of this medicine a day would take at least three months to half a year for it to be effective. It would still be effective, and he would have to continue changing the prescription if he wanted to recover.


    One hundred Wen a day, ten days would be one tael of silver, three months would be six taels of silver, how could he afford it!


    Mo Ruyue only needed to look at his expression to know that he had evil thoughts in his heart again. However, the news that his mother¡¯s illness could be cured had already been spread, so he probably wouldn¡¯t act rashly.


    ¡°There is a herb in this prescription that can be found in the mountains. It is also the most expensive and irreplaceable herb. If you can find it in the mountains, you can save at least 70 Wen.¡±


    In the end, she still gave the old lady a chance to live. If Nie Wu still wanted to kill the old lady, it could only mean that his killing intent had been aroused. No matter what he did, it would end up like this.


    ¡°What¡­ What kind of medicine?¡± Huang Five quickly asked.


    As long as he could save money, it was just going into the mountains to pick herbs. What was so difficult about that?


    Mo Ruyue turned around and returned to the courtyard. She took a very strange plant from the rack where the herbs were hanging and walked over to give it to Nie Wu.


    ¡°Take a good look. This is called iron-skin Dendrobium, and its market price is quite expensive. If you can find it, your mother¡¯s illness will be easily cured.¡±


    Nie Wu reached out and wanted to take it, but Mo Ruyue pulled her hand back.


    ¡°You want it? He had to exchange for it with money. This one isn¡¯t expensive, I¡¯ll sell it to you at a cheap price of twenty silver taels. ¡±


    Of course, Nie Wu couldn¡¯t afford to buy the iron-skin Dendrobium. If he had the money, he might as well buy the medicine from the clinic. Instead, he could finish the three-month treatment.


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue really wasn¡¯t willing to give him the medicine for free or at a lower price, fifth Nie could only go back and write an IOU to his sixth uncle. He borrowed 300 Wen to buy six days¡¯ worth of medicine. He estimated that these six days would be enough for him to enter the mountain to find the Dendrobium candids.


    As for after finding the medicine, he could give a little to his mother and sell the rest to the medicine shop. He could even make a profit!


    Not long after Nie Wu left with the medicine, someone knocked on Mo Ruyue¡¯s door again. This time, she had only turned around and left a few steps.


    After opening the door, there were a few familiar-looking villagers whose names she couldn¡¯t remember. Each of them was holding a basket of vegetables or chickens and ducks in their hands. They all had smiles on their faces and looked much more enthusiastic than usual.


    ¡°The Qin Family, are you busy?¡±


    One of the maids took the lead to greet Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s short and concise reply made the smiles on the neighbors¡¯ faces freeze. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know how to continue the rest of the sentence.


    She knew that as long as she made a move once, it would cause more trouble in the future. Wasn¡¯t it just like this, trouble came knocking on her door one after another?


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s like this, Qin Family. We just saw fifth Nie leaving your place with a few doses of medicine in his hand. Are these the medicine you prescribed for his mother?¡±


    The Auntie who had started the conversation just now was still thick-skinned and continued the topic.


    Mo Ruyue simply didn¡¯t say anything. He just raised his eyebrows and looked at her, waiting to see what else she wanted to say.


    ¡°We were thinking that since we¡¯re all neighbors, there might have been some misunderstandings in the past. Let¡¯s clear them up, and in the future, everyone will love each other and get along in harmony. How good would that be?¡±


    The hairpin even laughed a few times after saying that, and the stiff laughter made the atmosphere even more awkward.


    ¡°Juan Zi, just tell me what you want to do here. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. I still have a lot of household chores to do.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was a little annoyed by their beating around the bush, so she might as well break through that layer of window paper.


    The villagers could also see that Mo Ruyue¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t right. They thought about how Sixth Uncle and fifth Nie had come separately several times just now. They must have annoyed her because of the matter of asking for medicine.

 Chapter 69

    69 Finally Peace


    The few of them looked at each other in dismay. They knew that this was not a good time to speak, but they were already here and had come with gifts. If they just left without even entering, wouldn¡¯t that be too embarrassing?


    In the end, Juan Zi, who was the first to speak, said, ¡°Qin family, I¡¯m sure you know why we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°At first, we thought that Divine Physician Qin was a Divine Physician who could cure all diseases. Now, we know that we mistook fish eyes for pearls and turned a blind eye to those who are truly capable. We admit that we¡¯re blind!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t treat you well in the past, but don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯re all here to apologize to you. No matter what, we were the ones who gave them food to eat when you abused the babies back then. That¡¯s why you and your mother are where you are today.¡±


    !!


    The woman said a lot in one breath and finally stopped to take a breath. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything and just listened to her. The expression on her face didn¡¯t change from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not like we¡¯re forcing you to repay us. We might have misunderstood you, but we did take care of your babies. Can¡¯t we just make up for it? we¡¯ll see each other often in the future, so we should get along well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, aunt. Let¡¯s not talk about the past and see what happens in the future.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were quickly followed up, and her attitude seemed very sincere, but she was too tight-lipped on the topic, making it difficult for people to continue.


    ¡°How about this? We don¡¯t have much money, so we just have some of our own chicken and duck. You can just accept them, and we¡¯ll forget about our past grudges. We¡¯ll take care of each other in the future, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s good, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have much time to take care of everyone after this.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words startled everyone. They hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Qin clan? Did something happen? Tell us and we¡¯ll help you think of a way. ¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to earn more money during this period of time. In the future, I will leave Qin Village and go to the county. After all, the children can¡¯t always stay in the mountains. Those who need to study should study, and those who need to learn skills should learn. It¡¯s always good to have more opportunities.¡±


    These words were Mo Ruyue¡¯s true thoughts, and she didn¡¯t just use them to stall everyone.


    Although she didn¡¯t want the five babies to grow up to be big villains in the future, she also didn¡¯t want them to live their lives in the mountains without achieving anything.


    Therefore, she would definitely go to the county, but not now.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re planning to leave the village for the city?¡±


    Someone exclaimed and quickly asked, ¡°Then you¡¯re willing to leave behind such a new house and such a large piece of land? I¡¯ve heard that the private courtyards in the city aren¡¯t as spacious as ours, and it¡¯s very crowded.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Qin Family. Although you¡¯re doing this for the children¡¯s studies, the Qin Family Village is their roots. If the houses and land here are gone, how are you going to make them return to their roots in the future?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to give up such a big house and so much land. It was also bought with a lot of money.¡±


    Everyone was talking at the same time. They had long forgotten their original intention of coming here. Now, the focus of the discussion was on what to do with the house and land if Mo Ruyue entered the city.


    ¡°Qin Family, how about this? If you enter the city in the future, we can help you look after your house and land. This way, you don¡¯t have to worry about not coming back for a year or so. If the house rots and the land shakes, it will be a pity!¡±


    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help but say what was in his heart. Although the others didn¡¯t directly express their agreement, the naked desire in their eyes had already revealed their true feelings.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the group of people in front of her. As expected, they swarmed forward the moment they heard that there was an advantage to take, as if they were sure that they could really take advantage of her.


    She shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°then I won¡¯t trouble you guys. You have your own family affairs and fields to work on. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°No, no, how could I? It¡¯s not hard at all!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we mountain people are least afraid of suffering.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as he¡¯s handed over to us, there¡¯s no mistake!¡±


    Seeing that there was a chance, everyone hurriedly wanted to work harder and settle this matter now. They didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue¡¯s next words to shatter their daydreams.


    ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll probably hire professionals from the city to help me look after the real estate and land. After all, as you said, these are the children¡¯s roots. Besides, whether it¡¯s the house or the land, they were exchanged with their father¡¯s blood and sweat. Naturally, I can¡¯t be negligent.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say it clearly, everyone knew what this ¡°slow¡± meant.


    The reason why they were so keen on helping Mo Ruyue manage the real estate and land was mainly because they could get a lot of money. When Mo Ruyue entered the city, she would be busy with her business and her children would have to go to school. She was afraid that she would not have much time to return to the countryside.


    Such a large house was completely tidied up and rented to travelers crossing the mountain or the Masters, madams, young ladies, and young masters who came to the city to enjoy the scenery. The rent on that day was quite a lot.


    As for the grain from the land, a part of it could also be used as a reward for their hard work. No matter how they looked at it, it was a sure-win and not a loss. However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made them give up on this idea. It turned out that they had already considered everything so thoroughly, and they had even been excited for nothing.


    In the end, the neighbors who came to the house still left in disappointment. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t accept the gifts they brought. As for the matter of offending people because of this, she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. At most, she would just leave with her babies. With her current ability to make money, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to settle down in the city.


    After that, no one came to disturb them, and the front of the Qin Family¡¯s gate finally quieted down.


    After Mo Ruyue sent away the troublesome neighbors, she turned around and saw a few babies standing in a row behind her, each of them looking extremely remorseful.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m fine. Why do you all have such expressions?¡±


    Mo Ruyue glanced at Da Bao as he spoke. He must have told the babies what had happened before, so they had such expressions.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s words confirmed that Mo Ruyue¡¯s thoughts were right.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not prepared to say anything to the babies about this, but since they had come to her door, she didn¡¯t mind taking the opportunity to guide them.


    ¡°We¡­ We shouldn¡¯t have urged you to save her. In the end, we got ourselves into so much trouble.¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s ability to express himself was not bad. His ability to recognize and summarize was also acceptable. However, he was still young after all. There were still some deeper things that he could not understand and could not say.

 Chapter 70

    70 The Sign Has Been Smashed


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a person who¡¯s afraid of trouble, so the last thing I want to do is to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Of course, you can choose to be a kind person, but kindness also has conditions. Kindness without a bottom line is stupid. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t speak tactfully and implicitly just because they were young.


    Subtlety was meant for mature and smart people. The babies were smart but not mature enough, so it was obvious that euphemistic words would not work.


    Even though he was so straightforward, Tang Tang and Si Bao still looked lost. Er Bao and San Bao were still better off. They were trying very hard to understand the meaning of Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. Da Bao, on the other hand, was too mature for his age. There was no need to worry about him.


    !!


    ¡°Mother, are you saying that in the future, we can¡¯t just be kind people?¡±


    San Bao thought for a long time and explained her understanding of that sentence. Mo Ruyue nodded. ¡°Yes. For example, this time, when you see the person who abandoned the old grandma, you should think about his character. If he saved the old grandma, will you support him until the end?¡±


    ¡°Do you think others will be grateful to you or scold you for being meddlesome? You can¡¯t do things on impulse, you have to think through everything. I¡¯ve taught you this more than once. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue explained in detail this time. With such an analysis, the babies could understand it more directly.


    ¡°Mother, we know we were wrong. We won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Er Bao was still speaking on behalf of everyone. The other babies were nodding their heads like chicks pecking at rice. Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up slightly. A faint smile could be seen but she quickly regained her calm expression.


    ¡°Alright, remember what I said. Don¡¯t be a bad person.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want the babies to become the big villains according to the plot in the book, she also didn¡¯t want them to become good people who had no principles and only knew how to be kind.


    This world was too complicated and could not accommodate pure things, whether they were pure evil or pure good.


    Although the storm caused by the rescue had temporarily come to an end, Mo Ruyue knew very well that the troublesome days were still ahead.


    As the villagers entered the city to go to the market and bragged while drinking tea in the teahouse, they spread the news of Divine Physician Qin¡¯s reputation being smashed by others.


    Divine Physician Qin¡¯s reputation was well-known within a hundred miles. Now that his reputation was destroyed by an unknown widow, this matter immediately caused a huge uproar.


    These words spread to the ears of a man named Chen An. He had originally come to the teahouse to drink tea and pass the time. He did not expect to hear such news.


    After the referee was stunned for a moment, he immediately threw a few wens of tea money on the table and shouted, ¡°Bill please!¡±


    Then, he ran away.


    This Chen An was the servant of the magistrate and had a distant blood relationship with him. He was now considered a popular person in front of the magistrate and had gained his trust.


    ¡°Master, master, it¡¯s terrible!¡±


    When Chen An returned to the government office, he went straight to the backyard. The county magistrate¡¯s family lived in the backyard of the government office, so they did not have to travel back and forth every day.


    ¡°Chen An, why are you shouting in such a panic? What a disgrace!¡±


    The county magistrate was also surnamed Chen. He was a middle-aged man in his forties, with a fair face and a medium build. If he took off his official robes and changed into ordinary clothes, he would be no different from the ordinary people on the street.


    When he saw Chen An running over while shouting, he frowned and could not help but scold him.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that this humble one doesn¡¯t know the rules. It¡¯s just that this humble one heard a piece of great news just now. Therefore, I hurriedly came back to report it to you!¡±


    Chen An ran to the magistrate and said hurriedly without even wiping his sweat.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter that caused you to make such a big fuss and even made you run like this?¡±


    Although the county magistrate was reprimanding Chen An, his curiosity was piqued by him. He knew his servant very well. He was not a very loud person. Something must have happened to make him react so strongly.


    ¡°Old master, I was drinking tea in the teahouse just now. I heard someone say that Divine Doctor Qin from the Qin Village had his signboard smashed!¡±


    The magistrate was shocked, but before he could ask, the second bolt of lightning struck.


    ¡°The one who smashed his sign is a widow!¡±


    ¡°Who, who spread such outrageous rumors? Do you not know how big is Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s name? How could his reputation be ruined by a widow? What a bunch of nonsense!¡±


    The magistrate was dumbfounded. He only snapped back to his senses after a long time.


    Chen An knew that the magistrate would react this way, so he immediately explained, ¡°Old master, this little one doesn¡¯t dare to speak nonsense. This rumor was spread by the people of the Qin Village, and it wasn¡¯t just one person who said it. The others who came with them all admitted it and said it with great detail. It seems that it is true, so this little one didn¡¯t dare to neglect it and immediately came back to report to you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what did they say? Tell this old master in detail!¡±


    When the county magistrate heard this, he had the intention to continue asking. If only one person said it, it might be a gimmick to attract attention, but if everyone in the Qin village said it, then it shouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    After all, Divine Doctor Qin was living in the Qin village. If they spread lies, wouldn¡¯t they offend him? How could they be close to him and invite him to treat them in the future?


    Chen An immediately repeated what he had heard in the teahouse.


    It was just that the patient that Divine Doctor Qin had announced almost dead was cured by a widow. At that time, Divine Doctor Qin even tried to take credit for the patient¡¯s recovery. Unexpectedly, the patient actually woke up and directly proved that he was saved by the widow. At that time, Divine Doctor Qin was embarrassed and returned to the courtyard in anger. He had not appeared in front of people for a few days.


    ¡°Oh? That means the widow really has some ability?¡±


    When Magistrate Liu heard this, he was already 70-80% convinced. At the same time, he had a strong interest in the widow in this matter.


    How brilliant must one¡¯s medical skills be to make Divine Doctor Qin lose face? He also had the thought of inviting the widow over, because his wife also had a strange illness. He did not know how many doctors she had seen and how many medicines she had taken, but they had not been effective.


    Previously, his grandfather had invited Divine Doctor Qin, but he was no different from the other doctors. No, it should be said that there were some differences. After taking Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s medicine, the time for his wife¡¯s strange illness to act up was slightly longer, but that was all.


    ¡°Master, I was thinking, why don¡¯t we invite that widow to see if she can cure Madam¡¯s illness?¡±


    Chen An suggested carefully.


    Because of the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s illness, it had been a long time since she had gone out to meet guests. In the officialdom, interpersonal relationships between the Furens were also very important. The so-called virtuous wife did not only mean that she could manage the inner residence well, but she also had to make connections with the official¡¯s wives, form alliances, and so on. This could also be of great help to her husband in the officialdom.

 Chapter 71

    71 The Magical Widow


    But now that the magistrate¡¯s wife was suffering from a strange illness and had not met with guests for a long time, it was equivalent to the magistrate losing a powerful support. What was worse was that there were still people spreading rumors about the magistrate¡¯s wife, saying that she was suffering from a serious illness that was difficult to recover from and that she did not have much time left. It also affected the magistrate¡¯s reputation to a certain extent.


    Therefore, the county magistrate was also very troubled by this matter. He had been actively seeking medical treatment from various sources, but he was unlucky and had not been able to find anyone who could really treat this strange illness.


    Now that a miraculous widow had appeared and could destroy the reputation of a highly-skilled expert like Divine Doctor Qin, who was unrivaled within a hundred miles, they naturally had to see if she was really as capable as the rumors said.


    The county magistrate also had this idea at this time. When Chen An mentioned it, he went with the flow and agreed.


    !!


    ¡°Alright, then let this old master try to see if she¡¯s an expert with some real ability or a liar who¡¯s fishing for fame. If she really has the ability, this Lord will naturally treat her as a guest of honor, but if she¡¯s just fishing for fame, then don¡¯t blame this Lord for abhorring evil and tolerating her.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he asked Chen An to get a few constables from the government office.


    There were a total of four shops in the county government office, and each person was assigned four bailiffs as assistants. It was just like a medium-sized sesame temple.


    These four constables knew that they were no match for the county magistrate¡¯s trusted aide, Chen An. However, the position of the second most trusted aide was also very coveted. The position of the First Constable represented the degree of trust in the county magistrate¡¯s heart. This was the position that the four of them were fighting for and trying to keep.


    The current First Constable¡¯s surname was Liao, and he used to be a bailiff under the previous First Constable. Later on, the previous Constable was ambushed during the process of hunting down a criminal, and he died on the spot. Later on, this Constable Liao succeeded in his position.


    He was able to succeed in this position because he was indeed outstanding. He really did not only rely on the light of the former First Constable.


    The four constables were called to the side hall to drink tea. The four of them had official duties to attend to, but the county magistrate suddenly told them to put down their duties and return first. This made them a little confused. They didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they were secretly speculating in their hearts.


    After about half a cup of tea¡¯s time, the county magistrate came back with Chen An.


    ¡°Sorry for the long wait, constables.¡±


    When the county magistrate wasn¡¯t doing official business, he would usually show some respect to the wise and do things regardless of status. However, this so-called respect and closeness seemed somewhat fake because it was very deliberate.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not hard on us. It¡¯s our blessing to work for the Imperial court and master. There¡¯s no such thing as hard work.¡±


    The one who spoke was a Constable surnamed Wang. He had been actively trying to show off in front of the county magistrate. It was clear that he wanted to get the position of Constable Liao without any intention of hiding it.


    ¡°Master, do you have any instructions for us?¡±


    Constable Liao did not care about Constable Wang¡¯s behavior. He went straight to the point. This clearly showed the difference between him and Constable Wang, as well as the reason why he was the First Constable.


    ¡°Yes, this official has a very important matter that I would like to ask you all to help with. Moreover, this matter can only succeed, not fail.¡±


    The county magistrate had said the last sentence because he had heard from Chen An that the widow seemed to have a very strong personality. The people from the Qin Village had come to ask for medical treatment and give gifts, but they had all been rejected by her. It seemed that she was extremely unwilling to let others know that she could cure.


    ¡°Old master, if you have anything, just tell us. We brothers will go even if we have to go through mountains of daggers and seas of flames!¡±


    Constable Wang expressed his opinion in a hurry and glared at Constable Liao in a threatening manner.


    ¡°There is no need to go through mountains of daggers and seas of flames. I just want you to invite a person here, and that person is said to have a bad temper, so it is not easy to invite her.¡±


    The county magistrate turned to Constable Liao and said, ¡°No matter what method you use, you must invite this person over.¡±


    Since the county magistrate had given the order, the four constables had to set off immediately. However, they were there to invite people and not to capture them, so they naturally could not bring their bailiffs with them.


    Although the four constables¡¯ speed was fast, it would still take them some time. If they were to walk from here to Qin Village, it would take a long time to bring Mo Ruyue back to the county town. By then, the city gates would have already been closed. Even if the bailiffs were to follow the county magistrate¡¯s order to invite people, they could not simply break the gates and enter the city.


    Therefore, the magistrate specially allocated two horses and a carriage. He also called Constable Liao aside and gave him two silver notes.


    ¡°We must invite that widow. It¡¯s best not to threaten her. Otherwise, she might use some tricks during the treatment process. Money talks. I don¡¯t believe that this is not enough to invite a wild woman like her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I¡¯ll definitely get this done for you. ¡±


    This was the first time Constable Liao had made a promise to the county magistrate. This was also the reason why the county magistrate had allowed him to take over the position of the former First Constable.


    He didn¡¯t fight for anything with the outside world and didn¡¯t leave behind anything that should be done.


    Normally, there was no need for four constables to go together to invite a woman over. However, in order to show his sincerity, the county magistrate still sent all four of them.


    After the four of them set off, the other three constables were chatting enthusiastically, except for Constable Liao, who was looking straight ahead without saying a word. He seemed to be a little unsociable.


    ¡°Liao, it¡¯s rare for us brothers to come out together, so don¡¯t look so serious. We¡¯re not working on a case, so why do you have to be so serious?¡±


    Constable Wang spoke again. His words were laced with a spear and a stick, and he seemed very impolite.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a case, it¡¯s something the old master arranged. Naturally, we have to treat it seriously.¡±


    Constable Liao was obviously a man of principle. He did not seem to mind Constable Wang¡¯s offensive tone, but his words were a little somber.


    ¡°Hmph, being serious doesn¡¯t mean that you have to put on a straight face and act like a door God. We¡¯re going to invite a widow. If a delicate and weak woman sees you like this, won¡¯t she be scared to death? At that time, let¡¯s not talk about inviting master and madam to see the widow personally. It¡¯ll be good if we get this job done ourselves!¡±


    Constable Wang said in a strange tone.


    He just couldn¡¯t accept it. How did this bailiff, who used to follow the previous Constable, suddenly become the new top Constable? Whereas he, who was a veteran, could only watch him step on top of his head. Based on their experience and ability to handle cases, he was clearly far better than him. The magistrate was biased and unfair!


    He had been suppressing the anger in his heart, so he had been going against Constable Liao in every way, trying to force him to attack him. This was an excuse for him to vent his anger, but he didn¡¯t expect that this man surnamed Liao would not take the blow.


    Constable Liao looked at Constable Wang in the eye, which was a rare sight. A trace of disdain flashed across his eyes, but no one noticed his emotional fluctuation.

 Chapter 72

    72 In The End, He Still Came


    ¡°If you have the time to gossip, it is better to speed up. Master is still waiting for us to invite the person back and Madam is still waiting for treatment. You can talk now, but if you delay your work, I¡¯ll see how you can be happy. ¡±


    His long string of words not only stunned Constable Wang but also the other two constables. They had only just realized that Constable Liao could have such a glib tongue. Did that mean that his usual reticence meant that he disdained to talk to them?


    Constable Liao did not care about how his three comrades looked at him. He just whipped his horse, and it neighed and sped up immediately, leaving the other horse and carriage behind.


    How could Constable Wang let Constable Liao beat him to it? He immediately whipped his horse and urged it to catch up.


    !!


    Soon, two horses and a carriage arrived at Qin Village. However, they didn¡¯t know where Mo Ruyue lived, so they stopped a random person at the village entrance to ask for directions. Then, they went straight to the Qin Family¡¯s new residence.


    The news that the county¡¯s old officials had come to find Mo Ruyue spread throughout the entire village in an instant. Everyone was guessing the reason. After thinking about it, it might be because of her medical skills.


    Recently, there had been an endless stream of people coming from nearby villages to seek medical treatment. Basically, they were all refused entry. Mo Ruyue even locked the door and refused to go out no matter how loudly the people shouted outside.


    Now that all the officials in the city had come, the villagers were all discussing that Mo Ruyue would not dare to not open the door this time. If she offended the people in the village and the neighboring villages, she could still move into the city with her children to hide from leisure, but if she offended the officials in the city, where could she hide?


    Could she change to another city to stay in?


    At this time, Mo Ruyue was taking the babies to deal with the herbs in the courtyard. They had picked these herbs when she brought them into the mountains for the ¡°teaching test¡± last time. At that time, it was mainly to teach Tangtang how to distinguish the herbs, and the other babies had also followed along to listen.


    After that, the herbs were collected and left to dry. Ever since people started to come to her house to seek treatment, Mo Ruyue found it annoying and locked the door from the inside. She simply didn¡¯t leave the house.


    After all, there was enough rice at home, and there was a vegetable field in the house. It was possible to live a few days of self-sufficiency and stay behind closed doors.


    Today¡¯s weather was pretty good, so Mo Ruyue thought of teaching them how to handle the herbs. If they wanted to use any herbs in the future, they could go into the mountains to pick them and make them themselves. It was much cheaper and more reassuring than buying them from the medicine shops outside.


    Just as they were teaching the five of them, there was a knock on the door.


    For the past two days, even the babies were numb to knocking on the door, so no one paid attention to it. Anyway, the people outside the door would leave when they were tired of knocking and shouting. They just had to treat it as the chirping of the chickens and ducks in the yard.


    But this time, after a short knock on the door, a rather deep voice came from outside the door, ¡°Qin family¡¯s lady, we are from the county city. We are under the orders of the county magistrate to invite you into the city to chat.¡±


    ¡°In the end, he still came.¡±


    Mo Ruyue seemed to have expected this. She raised her head to look at the tightly closed door, then lowered her head as if nothing had happened, and continued to demonstrate how to deal with the medicinal herbs to her babies.


    ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you going to open the door?¡±


    Da Bao asked hesitantly. Er Bao, who was beside him, immediately nodded his head in agreement.


    The younger children didn¡¯t know what the people sent by the county magistrate represented, but the two of them knew. It was fine if their mother ignored ordinary people, but she also had the same attitude toward the people sent by the officials in the city ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t her mother afraid of offending the officials?


    Mo Ruyue smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She just patiently pointed out the mistakes for Tang Tang.


    The person speaking outside the door was clearly very patient and did not rush to knock again. Instead, after a while, another somewhat impatient voice rang out.


    ¡°Qin family¡¯s lady, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Our master wants to see you, that¡¯s a blessing for you! Don¡¯t give me face¡­ Wuwu!¡±


    The man was obviously going to say something ruthless, but his mouth was covered by someone halfway through his words. Then, the deep and steady voice from before sounded again.


    ¡°Madam Qin, just now my brother was a bit impatient and his attitude wasn¡¯t very good. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Our master has a favor to ask of you, and before he left, he repeatedly told us that we must invite you over and that you must not be neglected. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue had originally decided not to open the door after hearing the second person¡¯s words.


    She had never been one to be taken by force, and even if she were to be taken by force, she would do so depending on the situation.


    So what if the county magistrate had sent someone to invite her? She used to be the world¡¯s top assassin. What kind of important people in the political world had she not seen? A small rank nine official was nothing in her eyes.


    However, after listening to the first person¡¯s words, Mo Ruyue realized that the person who had the right to speak should be this person. He should also be the one who was entrusted with the important task.


    Whether he was a constable or a bailiff, as long as he was wearing the official uniform, he was naturally one rank higher than the common people. He should have been the object of people¡¯s fawning in the past. But now, he could lower his status and say such words. He was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Considering that she still had to bring her baby into the city in the future, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to be too extreme unless it was absolutely necessary. So after hearing this, she got up and opened the door.


    The one standing outside the door was none other than Constable Liao. Not far behind him was Constable Wang, who had been pulled aside by two other constables. His mouth had been covered initially, but it was released when the door opened.


    Constable Liao did not expect such a young woman to open the door. He had heard that she was the mother of five babies, and the oldest one was already 11. He had thought that she would be a middle-aged woman.


    Although that woman had a beautiful face, her expression was indifferent, with a natural sense of alienation and coldness. However, it was different from the cold personality of ordinary women. Instead, she gave him a very familiar and dangerous feeling.


    It had to be said that Constable Liao¡¯s intuition was very accurate. Mo Ruyue¡¯s coldness was the murderous aura of a top assassin. She deliberately released such an aura so that the person who spoke without thinking would not think that she opened the door because she was afraid of them.


    ¡°Big Brother Constable, I¡¯m just a mountain woman who knows nothing. Although I know a little about herbs, I don¡¯t have any brilliant medical skills. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve come to the wrong person. Please leave.¡±


    Seeing that the constable in front of him had been very polite, Mo Ruyue also politely refused him.


    ¡°Madam Qin, why are you so modest? Since you can cure the person Divine Doctor Qin declared to be almost dead, then you must be a person with true ability. Our master is really sincere in asking for your help.


    Constable Liao was not annoyed by her rejection. Instead, he said in a serious and sincere tone, ¡°As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda. The Qin family¡¯s lady is kind to others, but isn¡¯t it also for your own convenience and to form a good relationship?¡±


    ¡°Liao, why are you wasting your breath on her?¡±

 Chapter 73

    73 The Deposit For Treatment


    Constable Wang was in a bad mood after his mouth was covered by someone just now. When he saw that Mo Ruyue was not giving him any face and even dared to reject the County Magistrate¡¯s personal invitation, a wave of anger rushed to his head and he shouted without any care.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a stinky woman. Do you really think you¡¯re a big deal just because you know a little bit of medicine? If it wasn¡¯t for our master giving her this blessing, she probably wouldn¡¯t even know where the main door of the residence is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better hurry back with us brothers. You¡¯ll naturally get some benefits after we¡¯re done. Otherwise, if you want to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, then we¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The fingers on the door slightly exerted force, and a few tiny cracks actually appeared on the thick wooden board. They spread out with her fingers as the center, but they were too small and not obvious.


    !!


    Constable Liao¡¯s ears twitched. He had obviously heard a strange sound. His pupils contracted slightly, but he didn¡¯t miss the flash of hostility in Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    This woman was definitely not simple!


    He subconsciously turned around and scolded Constable Wang, ¡°Shut up! Even the old master treats her with caution and respect, and you think you can insult her as you please? If you¡¯re not satisfied with this task, go back and tell the old master. Don¡¯t drag the old master down here!¡±


    If it was any other time, Constable Liao would not care about how Constable Wang was showing off in front of others. But it was different now.


    The magistrate had always valued his reputation, especially the praise of ¡°loving the people like his own children.¡± That was why he had given him two silver notes before they left.


    When inviting someone, he had to invite them solemnly to show his love for talent and the importance he attached to the Masters of Xing Lin. At the same time, he also had to achieve the purpose of inviting them to treat his wife¡¯s strange illness.


    This Constable Wang was so boorish, and his words and actions were improper. He didn¡¯t know how to judge the situation at all. He had been acting in his usual arrogant and domineering manner. This wasn¡¯t just smashing his face, but the County Magistrate¡¯s face.


    Constable Wang was a little dumbfounded by Constable Liao¡¯s scolding. Although Constable Liao was the First Constable, he was still more experienced. In fact, he was only half a head shorter than him. Now that he was being scolded by him like a grandson, how could he tolerate this?


    He immediately widened his eyes and wanted to rush up, but he was pulled back by the two constables who had been guarding him. They kept persuading him, ¡°Brother Wang, Brother Wang, forget it. The master¡¯s errand is more important! Don¡¯t you remember what the old master said? if we can¡¯t invite this Lady Qin back, then we don¡¯t have to go back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Wang. Why should we stoop to his level? Let¡¯s get this done first, then slowly ¡­¡±


    The two constables pulled him further away and kept saying good words to persuade him. It looked like they were standing on his side and fighting for him, but in fact, they didn¡¯t want a stinky fish like him to mess up a good task.


    Mo Ruyue stood by the door and didn¡¯t move or speak, watching them fight among themselves.


    That fierce-looking Constable was obviously a hotheaded person who could do nothing but ruin things. If it wasn¡¯t for this Constable in front of her, he would have screwed up even if there were a hundred tasks.


    However, this Constable Liu wasn¡¯t easy to dismiss. If things went wrong, she would have to go on this trip.


    After scolding Constable Wang and making sure that he wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity to make trouble again, Constable Liao turned to Mo Ruyue and said apologetically, ¡°Madam Qin, I¡¯m really sorry. He didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but there was a case that didn¡¯t go well before, so he was a little angry. I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for Mo Ruyue to speak and took out a thirty-tael Silver Note from his chest and said, ¡°This is what our master specifically told me to give you. Treat it as a down payment for your treatment. I definitely won¡¯t let you come here in vain.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you and the County Magistrate face, but I really only have a rough understanding of medicine. It¡¯s just that I happened to see the case that Divine Doctor Qin couldn¡¯t cure, so I was lucky enough to cure it. I really don¡¯t want to mislead others and delay the patient¡¯s condition. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue still refused to nod in agreement. Of course, everyone liked white silver, but it would only bring more trouble.


    ¡°Lady Qin, the County Magistrate is already very sincere. If you think this is not enough, what if you add this?¡±


    He took out a thirty tael Silver Note from his chest again. This was all the County Magistrate had given him. Sixty taels of silver to hire a Divine Doctor was not a lot, but to a woman whose medical skills were only in the rumors, it was a very sincere gesture.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the two silver notes and thought that no matter who the County Magistrate wanted to treat, that person¡¯s illness was probably really very difficult to deal with. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much money on just one person from the rumors. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was turning to any doctor in a hurry.


    She raised her head and looked at Constable Liao. The determination in his eyes had never wavered. It was obvious that he would not give up even if she refused him again.


    Mo Ruyue was a person who hated trouble. In her opinion, the trouble of making a trip was less than the trouble of being pestered by this person. Moreover, she could earn sixty taels of silver from this trip, which was much more than what she could earn from hunting in the mountains.


    It was not every day that she could get her hands on large prey, and the small prey could only be sold for a few taels of silver. The speed at which she was making money was still a little slow.


    For ordinary people, they would wake up from their dreams with a smile if they could earn a few dozen wens a day, but there were people who felt that earning a few taels of silver at once was too slow.


    They were at different levels, so it was not easy to satisfy their desires.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. If I go to the city with you now, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it back in time. There are only a few young children left at home, I really can¡¯t be at ease. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the sky. The sun was already setting. Even if she went back with them and rushed back and forth at full speed, it was impossible for her to come back before night. Even if the Qin Family¡¯s new residence had high walls and thick doors, she would not be at ease letting the five children stay at home alone.


    ¡°How about this, you all go back today. I¡¯ll also sort out the medicinal herbs I have and make some preparations. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go to the city to see the County Magistrate. In any case, you all know where I live, so don¡¯t worry about me reneging on my debt and running away.¡±


    She finally decided to make a trip after considering all the factors.


    No matter how difficult the condition of the patient the magistrate wanted her to treat was, she was very confident in her medical skills. Besides, the medical room in her mushroom house in her interspace was not just for show.


    Constable Liao stared at her for a long time before he nodded and said, ¡°Then we will follow lady Qin¡¯s wishes. When the city gate opens tomorrow morning, I will personally welcome you at the city gate.¡±


    ¡°No. Constable Liao, do you really believe everything she says? Are we just going back to report to the old master?¡±


    As soon as Constable Wang opened his mouth, he was dragged away by two other men. They did not cover his mouth because they wanted to use his mouth to ask their doubts. They also dragged him away to give face to Constable Liao.


    Mo Ruyue pretended that she did not hear that. She could not help but sigh when she saw Constable Liao walk away without even turning back.

 Chapter 74

    74 You Keep Your Word


    Sure enough, she had made the right choice. This man¡¯s heart was extremely firm, and he had a tenacity that would not give up until he achieved his goal. If she had insisted on rejecting him earlier, she was afraid that the trouble would have been even greater.


    She closed the door and went back to the yard. She looked at the herbs that the babies had already processed. Although they were very slow and could not process much in a day, each of them did things in a good way and the herbs they processed were very good.


    ¡°Mother, do you really want to go tomorrow?¡±


    Er Bao was picking the leaves of a herb in his hands. When he saw Mo Ruyue walking over, he stopped what he was doing and asked.


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already collected the consultation fee, so I naturally have to go.¡±


    Mo Ruyue waved the silver notes in her hand. Since she had decided to go, she took the silver notes without any hesitation.


    Only when the money was in her own pocket would it really be her own. She would not do something stupid like treating an illness and then taking the medical fees. The County Magistrate would not go back on his word, but when the sixty taels became six taels, who would she reason with?


    She couldn¡¯t change into her night suit and beat him up to make up for the difference.


    However, if such a thing really happened, Mo Ruyue would definitely do it. No matter who it was, it would be unnecessary to make her suffer.


    ¡°Then, mother, will it be difficult to treat the County Magistrate¡¯ wife? He gave you so much money¡­ Even the old grandma didn¡¯t need so much money¡­¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s brows were tightly knitted into a ball. He no longer had his usual cheeky appearance. It was obvious that he was really worried for Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t even used my skills yet. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all. No matter what kind of strange illness it was, they had to see it before making a conclusion. It was useless to worry now.


    She walked to Da Bao¡¯s side and handed him a banknote. ¡°Here, keep it well. I¡¯ll bring the other one with me. It might be of use when we enter the city tomorrow,¡±


    Da Bao glanced at the banknote but did not take it. Instead, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if you keep them with you. If you really encounter an incurable illness, you can return the money to the County Magistrate. He shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even started treating the patient, and you¡¯re already dissing me? Do you have so little confidence in me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue glanced at Da Bao in dissatisfaction but felt that it was not enough. She first put the silver notes into her arms, then stretched out her hand and ruffled Da Bao¡¯s head. The hair that had been tied up properly immediately became unkempt.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Da Bao threw down the herbs in his hand to protect his head and glared angrily at Mo Ruyue.


    This person really didn¡¯t know how to appreciate a good person¡¯s kindness. He was wasting his time worrying about her!


    ¡°Your head looks good, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Ruyue replied indifferently.


    It was not that she did not know his feelings. She just had to behave like Er Bao and show it. Stupid child. He was not cute at all!


    The next day, before the sun had risen, Mo Ruyue got up.


    She carried a Big Medicine box with her. She had rushed it out of the tool room in her interspace the night before because she had nothing to do. It was the kind that doctors often carried in movies, but the model was several sizes larger. There were many bottles and jars in it, as well as some unknown instruments. It looked a little mysterious and imposing like a Divine Doctor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to Aunt Liu. She will be at our house today. You can¡¯t miss your morning classes and don¡¯t forget to do the housework.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had to go to the city to treat the County Magistrate¡¯s wife, so she naturally couldn¡¯t bring her babies. She had to rush to the county before the city gate opened, so she didn¡¯t even have time to make breakfast. She could only ask Aunt Liu to help take care of them.


    Before she left, she reminded the babies again. Seeing that they all nodded in agreement, she then walked towards the village entrance.


    Uncle Liu was holding onto the big young mule and waiting at the village entrance. Mo Ruyue did not know how to drive a carriage yet, so she could only trouble Uncle Liu to act as the coachman. The cart behind the big young mule belonged to the Liu family. After all, it was very troublesome to unload the cart back and forth.


    Although the Liu family¡¯s cart was a little small and simple, it was still very useful.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, it¡¯s been hard on you today. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Uncle Liu glanced at the big medicine box on Mo Ruyue¡¯s back and seemed to want to say something, but he swallowed it back and got into the car without a word.


    Mo Ruyue could more or less guess what Uncle Liu wanted to say. It was nothing more than saying that he was a fellow villager. Since he really had medical skills and could treat the County Magistrate¡¯s wife, why couldn¡¯t she also take a look at the fellow villagers?


    He and Aunt Liu were indeed good people. They often stood up for justice and spoke up for her. They had spoken up for her a lot in the past. It was just that sometimes, they were too kind and didn¡¯t know that some people were not worth helping.


    However, Uncle Liu had finally learned to be silent. This also reduced the unnecessary conflicts between him and Mo Ruyue. After all, some words could hurt people.


    Just like that, they walked all the way to the county gate without saying a word. They had arrived a little early, and at this time, the city gate had not yet opened, but there were already groups of people waiting outside.


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have time to make breakfast, she still brought some dry food. It was all roujiamo that she had made the night before. Although it was not too hot and a little soft, it was still edible.


    She also gave a few to uncle Liu. Although he was old, he often worked in the fields and hunted in the mountains. His body was still very strong, and his appetite was naturally not small.


    He didn¡¯t reject Mo Ruyue¡¯s good intentions. Previously, after his wife had made clothes for Mo Ruyue and the babies, Mo Ruyue had sent them ¡°roujiamo.¡±


    Although it was just flatbread with meat, the taste was extraordinary. He was a little addicted to it, but he was too embarrassed to ask for it from the other party.


    Now that Mo Ruyue had taken out the roujiamo to share with him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    The two of them had just made do with breakfast when there was movement at the city gate. With a heavy and long creak, the two heavy gates slowly opened.


    Uncle Liu drove the carriage into the city. Sure enough, he saw Constable Liao waiting quietly under a tree not far from the city.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re very trustworthy and also very punctual.¡±


    Constable Liao nodded to Mo Ruyue in greeting.


    ¡°If I said I won¡¯t do it, then I might as well not say it. Besides, I¡¯ve been paid.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. The person she didn¡¯t want to deal with the most was this Constable Liao. A stubborn person meant trouble, and she didn¡¯t want to get involved in trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The magistrate knows you¡¯ll be here early in the morning and has been waiting for you. ¡±


    Constable Liao didn¡¯t even look at Uncle Liu who was driving the carriage. It was as if he could only see Mo Ruyue in his eyes. This seemed like a form of concentration, but if one were to look closely, it was a form of arrogance.


    Mo Ruyue saw all of this, and she became more vigilant against Constable Liao.


    The carriage arrived at the entrance of the government office. After Mo Ruyue got off, Constable Liao said to Uncle Liu, ¡°The backyard is where the County Magistrate¡¯s family lives. As an outsider, you should avoid it. I¡¯ll take you to the horse carriage to get a place for you to rest.¡±

 Chapter 75

    75 Seeing A Doctor at the County Magistrate¡¯s Fairty


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Lady Qin here. I brought her out, so I have to bring her back safely. ¡±


    Uncle Liu shook his head as if he did not understand what Constable Liao was saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle Liu. You should go and have a good rest. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to finish my work in a short time. It¡¯s inevitable that people will notice a carriage like this parked in front of the government office.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also took the initiative to persuade him.


    !!


    She didn¡¯t care about getting into a conflict with these bailiffs and constables because she had the means and capital to protect herself. But for Uncle Liu, as an ordinary citizen, if he offended someone in the guise of an official, he would usually not have a good ending.


    If it was someone as arrogant and domineering as Constable Wang, it would still be fine if he did it openly. However, to someone as scheming as Constable Liao, it was impossible to guard against underhanded means. Uncle Liu was even less of a match for him.


    If it was someone else, Mo Ruyue would not care about this kind of death-seeking behavior at all, but Uncle Liu was always supportive of her. Not only did she want to accept this kind of intention, but she also wanted to repay it. This was her clear nature.


    After Mo Ruyue said this, Uncle Liu saw her nod slightly at him and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Constable Liao had originally wanted to personally send Uncle Liu over, but he did not expect Mo Ruyue to speak again, ¡°Big Brother Constable, you can just send a bailiff to bring uncle over. Since you brought me here, then you can bring me over personally. You can also give me a brief introduction of the situation.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s intention to protect him was very obvious. She did not want Uncle Liu and Constable Liao to be alone. She wanted to prevent the honest Uncle Liu from saying anything wrong and further offending this person.


    Constable Liao took a deep look at Mo Ruyue. He felt that this woman was not as simple as she seemed. However, in the end, he still followed Mo Ruyue¡¯s suggestion and sent a bailiff to bring uncle Liu to the horse carriage. As for the cost of opening a stall to rest, he would naturally report it to the advisor later.


    Mo Ruyue watched Uncle Liu leave with her own eyes, then turned around and followed Constable Liao into the county office.


    In front of her was the place where the magistrate would raise his head and ask questions. The interior was exactly the same as in the movies she had occasionally glanced at in her previous life. After exiting from the small door behind the screen, she walked through a very short and narrow path. After passing through a moon door, she arrived at the backyard of the government office.


    This was the residence of the county magistrate¡¯s family, and also her final destination for the day.


    ¡°Lady Qin, the study is in front. Master is waiting for you there.¡±


    Constable Liao, who was leading the way, turned around and said this while he continued to move forward.


    ¡°Okay, may I ask who the patient is ¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue tried to ask, but she didn¡¯t have any hope of getting anything out of him.


    ¡°Master will tell you in detail later. I¡¯m not too sure about the specific situation.¡±


    Just as she had expected, Constable Liao¡¯s words were watertight, and he did not give her any information to make a judgment.


    The courtyard at the back wasn¡¯t very big, so they arrived at the county magistrate¡¯s study shortly.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought lady Qin.¡±


    The door of the study was left ajar. Instead of pushing the door open, Constable Liao knocked on the door and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought lady Qin to you.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡±


    Constable Liao pushed the door open only after the county magistrate had spoken. He raised his hand at Mo Ruyue, signaling for her to enter.


    Mo Ruyue stepped through the door but didn¡¯t go inside. Instead, he stopped two steps in.


    The door of the study was not closed. Constable Liao only took three big steps back, but he was still standing within her sight.


    Mo Ruyue caught a glimpse of Constable Liao¡¯s actions from the corner of her eye and could not help but raise her eyebrows. This man was indeed thoughtful and had considered everything.


    As he was just a Constable now, he could not cause any trouble. But if he could one day rise to the top, the imperial court would be the place where he could turn his hands and cause trouble.


    However, such an opportunity would not come by, unless he used the county magistrate to curry favor with some big shot. Otherwise, every time he climbed up by stepping on his superior, it would probably take twenty to thirty years to climb to a position that could stir up a storm, even with luck.


    Mo Ruyue lowered her eyes and retracted her attention from Constable Liao. She had to deal with the magistrate now, not the constables beside him.


    The county magistrate¡¯s eyes were fixed on Mo Ruyue the moment she entered the room.


    The woman in front of him was graceful, but not just delicate and weak. She had a bit of flexibility like cattail grass, but between her eyebrows was the cold and proud color of wintersweet. That contradictory feeling of being delicate, tough, cold and charming suddenly caught his eyes firmly.


    ¡°This humble woman Qin Shi greets the eldest master.¡±


    Mo Ruyue only raised her eyes for a glance before looking down again. Her brows unconsciously furrowed slightly.


    The county magistrate¡¯s fixed gaze instantly made her alert. As expected, trouble came one after another, and she was afraid that she had already provoked the more troublesome ones.


    This woman was not only beautiful and had an outstanding temperament, but her voice was also pleasant to the ears. It was a pity that she had become a widow at such a young age.


    Magistrate Liu thought it was a pity, but he still warmly greeted, ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯ve finally waited for you to come!¡±


    He got up and walked over to Mo Ruyue. He reached out his hands as if he wanted to grab her hands.


    Although Mo Ruyue was standing still, she had already started to gather strength in her wrist. She was prepared to let this man have a taste of her hand if he dared to touch her.


    When the magistrate was only two steps away from her, his hand suddenly moved down towards the medicine box on Mo Ruyue¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it must be tiring to carry such a big medicine box. Can I help you carry it?¡±


    Only then did Mo Ruyue turn her body slightly to avoid his hand. She said indifferently, ¡°The medicine box isn¡¯t heavy, so there¡¯s no need for the old master to be modest. I just don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for me. Please take me to see the patient so that I can make a diagnosis and formulate a treatment plan as soon as possible. ¡±


    Her refusal made county magistrate¡¯s face red. He felt a faint sense of anger from embarrassment. Fortunately, they were in the study room. Even if Constable Liao was standing outside the door, he was a few steps away and couldn¡¯t hear anything inside.


    ¡°This official called you over for my wife¡¯s strange illness. She has been suffering from a strange illness for so many years and is in pain every day. This official has searched for famous doctors for her but there is still no improvement. I am really ashamed of being a husband.¡±


    The magistrate said this on purpose. As he spoke, he carefully observed Mo Ruyue¡¯s reaction.


    Mo Ruyue had long raised her guard against him in her heart. How could she be easily shaken by the image of a good husband that he had created?


    She had seen all kinds of people, and just by looking at that person¡¯s eyes, she could roughly guess what kind of person he was. The old saying goes true, ¡°The eyes are the window to the soul¡±.

 Chapter 76

    76 The Strange Illness of the County Magistrate¡¯s Wife


    ¡°Eldest Master truly has deep feelings for Madam. Then I ask Eldest Master to quickly bring this commoner to examine Madam¡¯s illness. Although I can¡¯t guarantee that it will definitely happen, I will definitely do my best.¡±


    Mo Ruyue complimented him in a perfunctory manner and then brought the topic back to the County Magistrate¡¯s wife. Since he wanted to build up the image of his beloved wife, he had to keep to his words. Otherwise, it would not be convincing.


    When Magistrate Liu heard Mo Ruyue praising him, he was secretly pleased. Women were indeed like this, especially a widow. How could she reject a rich, powerful, and affectionate man?


    However, he didn¡¯t expect her to change the topic so quickly. It was as if she was putting him in his own character, which made him feel like his hands and feet were tied.


    !!


    Magistrate Liu thought that he had sensed it wrong, so he tried again, ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t you want to know what the situation is with my wife¡¯s strange illness? When this official saw her pained appearance when her illness acted up, I really wished I could take her pain away. Why are the heavens so unfair, to let such a beautiful and kind woman suffer such pain, it¡¯s really, AI!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why this commoner said that old master should quickly take this commoner to see Madam. The earlier you see her, this commoner will naturally ask in detail. This way, you can reduce Madam¡¯s pain earlier. Is this what old master said?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was still using the county magistrate¡¯s wife as a shield. It seemed like he had given the county magistrate a response, but it was not the kind of response he wanted. At the same time, he could not find any fault with it. He could only look at Mo Ruyue with a dark face and was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Alright, Lady Qin is right. I¡¯ll Take You There now.¡±


    He flicked his sleeves, turned around, and walked out. Mo Ruyue followed behind him two steps behind, maintaining a safe distance that was neither too far nor too close.


    After the two of them left, Constable Liao, who was standing not far away, also moved.


    ¡°Constable Liao, I¡¯m bringing Lady Qin to see Madam. You¡¯ve worked hard, go and have a good rest.¡±


    Magistrate Liao¡¯s words made Constable Liao stop in his tracks. He cupped his hands in salute and took a deep look at Mo Ruyue before he turned around and walked away quickly.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but stare deeply at his back, and his brows unconsciously furrowed.


    As the county magistrate¡¯s wife had been infected with a strange illness all year round, she had been separated from the county magistrate for many years. She had personally found a concubine for her daily life and the matters under the bed at night. She had also given her personal maidservant to the county magistrate to tie him down and prevent him from attracting any unscrupulous vixens.


    In order to show that his wife¡¯s status did not change, the county magistrate had given her the main room, while he took turns to spend the night in the room of the two concubines.


    Even from a distance, Mo Ruyue could smell the strong smell of Chinese medicine. She could even distinguish the herbs used and could even deduce the prescription.


    ¡°This medicine¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered to herself. Although her voice was soft, it still startled the magistrate who was leading the way.


    ¡°Eh? Lady Qin, what did you just say?¡±


    He turned around and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think I know what kind of illness Madam is suffering from. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t mention the type of illness. After all, they were in the courtyard. Even if the servants and maids who took care of the county magistrate¡¯s family already knew, she still had to pay attention to the environment and occasion when she spoke. She couldn¡¯t just say whatever she wanted to say without any restraints at all times.


    The magistrate had been waiting for Mo Ruyue to finish speaking, but who knew that she had only finished half of it and didn¡¯t even tell him what the cause of Madam¡¯s illness was. He had subjectively believed that she was just trying to give herself more weight to speak, and in reality, it wasn¡¯t as amazing as she had made it out to be.


    She didn¡¯t even take her pulse and suddenly said that she knew what the illness was. It was more magical than hanging silk thread pulse reading. It was simply nonsense.


    Very quickly, the two of them arrived at the door of the main room. Coincidentally, one of the county magistrate¡¯s concubines, Mei Xiang, who was once the Madam¡¯s personal maidservant, lifted the curtain and walked out. When she saw the county magistrate, she immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°En, how is my wife today? I feel much better now. Have you had breakfast?¡±


    He pretended to ask affectionately, but it made Mo Ruyue secretly tease her for a while. It was just dawn, not even a quarter of the day had passed, and he was already asking if Madam was feeling better. She probably hadn¡¯t even had the medicine in the morning.


    ¡°When she woke up this morning, she felt a little uncomfortable. Her entire body was extremely painful and itchy. Perhaps it is because summer has recently entered and the weather is hot and humid. She is about to fall ill again, so she did not eat a single bite of the food this morning.¡±


    As Mei Xiang spoke, she lifted the tray in her hand for the county magistrate to see. On it were some fragrant rice congee, small salted vegetables, and other things. No matter how one looked at it, it looked untouched.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Looking at the time, this is niannian¡¯s time when Madam is suffering the most. It¡¯s also the time when you¡¯re suffering the most. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to suffer during this period.¡±


    Magistrate Liu walked forward and patted Mei Xiang¡¯s hand that was holding the tray a few times. He also conveniently rubbed it.


    ¡°This is what Mei Xiang should do, it¡¯s not hard.¡±


    Mei Xiang lowered her head. She didn¡¯t try to please the magistrate because of this. This allowed Mo Ruyue to have a direct understanding of the magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s methods. She had her own reasons for taking the initiative to give her personal handmaiden to the magistrate.


    Not only was the contract of the maidservant in his hands, but she was also not like those women in the brothels. Her body was clean, and she did not have any ulterior motives. When necessary, she could even form a united front with the County Magistrate¡¯s wife against the outside world. It was really like killing several crows with one stone.


    ¡°I have invited a new doctor for my wife. I heard that her medical skills are extremely high, so I will bring her to see Furen. After you put down the food, come over as well. Maybe I¡¯ll need your help to serve me. ¡±


    After the county magistrate had given his orders, he watched as Mei Xiang retreated and brought Mo Ruyue into the house.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡±


    A weak female voice came from the inner room. Although they couldn¡¯t see the outside through the screen, the women in the room had heard the conversation between the county Magistrate and Mei Xiang.


    She forced herself to sit up, and even such a simple action made her gasp for breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Madam. I¡¯ve invited another good doctor for you. Let her take a look at you. ¡±


    As the county magistrate spoke, he went around to the back of the screen. Mo Ruyue already knew what kind of illness the lady had. He stopped and took out a pair of gloves as thin as cicada¡¯s wings from the medicine box. He put them on and then followed behind the screen.


    A well-dressed woman was half-lying on the pillow behind her. Her face was very pale, but her face was beautiful and delicate. She had a refined temperament and looked like a girl from a scholarly family.


    Perhaps it was because she had been tormented by illness for so many years, her cheeks were sunken, and she looked sickly and weak. At this time, she was half-leaning on the pillow behind her, still looking weak.

 Chapter 77

    77 Epidermis


    ¡°Old master, I¡¯ve troubled you with my illness. I¡¯ve been a burden to you for so many years and I¡¯ve been unable to help you much. I¡¯m really regretful. I just think that it¡¯s better to just die like this. It¡¯ll be a release for both you and me.¡±


    The madam was also panting when she spoke, and she spoke intermittently, making it difficult for Mo Ruyue to listen from the side.


    ¡°Wife, what are you saying? If I despise you for being a burden, I would have already written a divorce letter to you, why wait until now? So, don¡¯t ever mention these things again!¡±


    The magistrate pretended to be displeased. The couple ¡°looked at each other affectionately¡± and remained silent. The only thing missing was the part of ¡°holding hands and looking at each other with tears in their eyes,¡± which made the whole scene look extra fake.


    !!


    However, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t open her mouth to interrupt their performance. Instead, she restrained her aura a little and tried to reduce her presence as much as possible so as not to disturb their loving husband and wife show.


    At least the magistrate still remembered Mo Ruyue¡¯s existence. He suddenly turned to Mo Ruyue and said, ¡°Lady Qin, come over and take a look. My wife suffers the most at this time of the year. As long as you can relieve her pain a little, I don¡¯t care even if I have to go bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The madam said in a timely choked up voice, and her eyes turned red.


    Only then did Mo Ruyue take a step forward and reveal herself in front of his wife. He said to the two, ¡°My ability is really limited, and it¡¯s not as magical as the rumors say. But since I¡¯m already here, of course I¡¯ll do my best, but I also need Madam¡¯s full cooperation. Otherwise, even if I have the ability of a great principal golden immortal, I can¡¯t cure a patient who can¡¯t cooperate.¡±


    She said the ugly words first. If the wife still relied on her status and acted like an official¡¯s wife, then don¡¯t blame her for being ready to quit at any time.


    ¡°Lady Qin, right? you don¡¯t have to be so modest. Since the old master could invite you here, it means that he has acknowledged your ability. I believe that you must have your own outstanding qualities.¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s wife spoke for a while before she ran out of strength. She stopped and rested for a while before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you. Don¡¯t worry, Lady Qin. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she used her eyes to signal the county magistrate to leave. However, he didn¡¯t seem to understand her meaning and continued to stand by the bed.


    ¡°Old master, I¡¯m going to start the diagnosis. You¡¯d better leave.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know if he really didn¡¯t understand or if he was deliberately not leaving, so he might as well make it clear.


    ¡°My wife and I are husband and wife. Do you have to avoid me during the consultation process?¡± The magistrate asked in surprise.


    ¡°Old master, when I¡¯m diagnosing Madam, I need to check the condition of the lesion on the skin. I¡¯ll need to take off her clothes when the time comes. Even if you two are husband and wife, it¡¯s best for you to leave.¡±


    Mo Ruyue made his words even clearer.


    The magistrate was stunned. He had never told Mo Ruyue that his wife had a skin problem, but she knew about it. Could it be that what she had said outside was true?


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave for a while. If there¡¯s anything you need after the consultation, just tell Mei Xiang and let her prepare it.¡±


    After the magistrate finished speaking, he looked deeply at Mo Ruyue, as if he wanted to attract her attention. However, Mo Ruyue had already walked to the bedside and sat down. He started to reach out to touch the Madam¡¯s wrist, and had no intention of looking up at him.


    He stood there for a while longer before he turned around and left.


    The county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s family name was Wang. After she married, she followed her husband¡¯s surname, Liu, and was called Mrs. Liu Wang. When she saw that Mo Ruyue was actually wearing a pair of gloves as thin as cicada wings, her brows immediately furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re taking my pulse while wearing gloves, can you diagnose it clearly?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you may not know this, but these gloves are made of amniotic sac membrane, which is almost equivalent to a second layer of skin. It¡¯s not thick, and it won¡¯t affect the effect of pulse reading.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to check the lesion on your skin later. You can¡¯t touch it directly with your fingers, or you¡¯ll be infected. I¡¯m sure that when Madam fell ill, the people around her were also infected, right?¡±


    After Mo Ruyue said this, Liu Wangshi shut her mouth in silence. This disease was indeed contagious, but not everyone who came into contact with her was infected. Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions just now still made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    After being sick for so many years, her mind had become extremely delicate and sensitive. Even if it was an unconscious action of others, she would be able to imagine many different meanings.


    She wouldn¡¯t think that Mo Ruyue was doing the most basic self-protection. Instead, she would think that Mo Ruyue was complaining that her illness was contagious and dirty.


    However, she was still proud of her identity. Although she had noted this down in her heart, she did not show it on her face.


    Mo Ruyue carefully examined Liu Wangshi for a while, then retracted his hand and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to undress, Madam. I¡¯ll leave only a pair of underwear on later. Don¡¯t leave any clothes on your upper body, and just cover it with numbness so that I can carefully observe your injured area.¡±


    As she spoke, a servant girl had already come over to help Liu Wangshi take off her clothes. During this process, even Mo Ruyue followed her out of the room.


    Even in her previous life, when she was seeing a doctor, the patient would also change into the patient¡¯s garb to avoid the doctor, so she did not think that Liu Wangshi was being pretentious.


    Soon, the little servant girl came out from behind the screen. Mo Ruyuue said to the little servant girl, ¡°Later, put Madam¡¯s clothes in a wooden bucket and put soap in it. Then, go and get the medicine according to the prescription I gave you. In the future, all the clothes and bedding that she changes out must be soaked and washed with the medicine in the prescription.¡±


    ¡°After it is fully washed, it will be exposed to the sun. It must be exposed to strong sunlight for four hours before it is retracted.¡±


    After the little maidservant agreed, Mo Ruyue returned to the inner room and sat down on the edge of the bed again.


    She gently lifted the sackcloth covering Liu Wangshi¡¯s body. This kind of cloth had good breathability, was light, thin, soft, and didn¡¯t hurt the skin. It was more suitable for covering than yarn and silk, and it was also easy to clean.


    Liu Wangshi¡¯s skin, which had no lesions, was very well taken care of. It was tender and smooth, and one could tell at a glance that she had been pampered by a rich family. But when she looked at the lesion on her body, he suddenly felt a tingling feeling on his scalp.


    It was as if layers of scabbed hard shells were stacked together. The dark brown hard shell was scratched and bloody because of the pain and itchiness, and yellow pus oozed out, emitting a slight fishy smell.


    As expected, it was a case of epidermis.


    In her previous life, this was one of the ten most difficult skin diseases to cure. However, to Mo Ruyue, this was just a little tricky. It was not impossible to cure.


    ¡°Madam, your illness is indeed a little tricky, but the treatment period is a little longer, and the daily treatment methods are a little more complicated. But it¡¯s still possible to cure it.¡±

 Chapter 78

    78 Prescription


    As soon as Mo Ruyue said this, Liu Wangshi¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Lady Qin, are you telling the truth? Can my illness really be cured?¡±


    She had been seeing patients for so many years. She didn¡¯t know how many doctors she had changed and how many doses of medicine she had taken, but there was no effect at all. As she aged, her condition became more and more serious, and she suffered longer and longer every year. She even felt that she was beyond cure and that she might not have long to live.


    Under such circumstances, Mo Ruyue suddenly told her that this illness wasn¡¯t incurable. It was just a thorn.


    !!


    The treatment process was longer and more complicated, but these conditions were nothing to her at all. Compared to the torture she had suffered all these years, it was nothing.


    Liu Wangshi¡¯s eyes were burning as she stared at mo Ruyan, as if she was afraid that she would take back what she had just said. Her eyes were full of anticipation and fear.


    ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m not 100% sure, I won¡¯t make a promise so easily, so Madam can rest assured. As long as you strictly follow my prescription, take the medicine, avoid eating, pay attention to your daily life, actively cooperate with the treatment, and relax your mind and don¡¯t think too much, the time for recovery will be greatly reduced.¡±


    Mo Ruyue gave Liu Wangshi a reassurance. In her medical room, there were many hormones that could be used to treat skin diseases. The effect would be faster and more obvious after injection, but hormones would cause the body to become fat. Presumably, the county magistrate¡¯s wife would not want her skin disease to recover and become fat again.


    ¡°Good, good! As long as it can be cured, I will do anything! I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you!¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s wife said excitedly. Because there was hope, she seemed to have suddenly regained her spirit and strength. She even wanted to grab Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s reaction was so fast that it was impossible for her to catch him. She only had to withdraw her hand and she avoided the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s action.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write down a prescription first and get someone to get the medicine according to the prescription. Take it two hours a day after eating two meals. After that, I¡¯ll make some medicine for external application. Every day, after I¡¯m done with my acupuncture, I¡¯ll take a medicinal bath and steam it for at least an hour. ¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, you must avoid all spiciness, seafood, alcohol, and tobacco leaves. One month is a course of treatment, and you can see the effect after about one course of treatment. However, if you want to completely cure it, I¡¯m afraid it will take a long time, so you must be patient, Madam.¡±


    Before the treatment began, Mo Ruyue also told her everything she needed to know, and then said seriously, ¡°I know that Madam has been sick for many years. When I heard that this illness can be cured, I can¡¯t help but be anxious. However, there is a possibility that the effect of your illness will be repeated. That is to say, your condition may be well controlled this month or this year, but it will act up again next month or next year. This is a possibility. ¡±


    ¡°I need Madam¡¯s 100% trust and persistence. Only then can I help you to cure this illness.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know lady Qin¡¯s concerns. If I were a doctor, I would also hope that the patient can believe me wholeheartedly. When I encounter a disobedient patient, as you said just now, even if a great golden immortal comes to the world, he can¡¯t be saved!¡±


    Liu Wangshi said repeatedly. She was so close to cutting her heart out for Mo Ruyue to see.


    When Mo Ruyue saw her like this, she knew that she had not listened to her at all. She was just immersed in the excitement of being cured, so she would say whatever she wanted. When her illness rebounded, it was possible that she would immediately turn hostile.


    She really wanted to quit right now and leave, but Liu Wangshi had been very cooperative, so she could only take it one step at a time.


    Soon, Mo Ruyue finished writing two prescriptions. One was for oral consumption, and the other was for the soup for the external medicinal bath. She also took out a bottle of light green ointment, which was to be applied after the medicinal bath and the affected area was washed with water.


    This ointment was specially made for skin diseases. There were all kinds of ancient prescriptions in the medical room in the interspace, including the method to make the ointment for skin diseases and a sample. Mo Ruyue took the sample to use temporarily. She would make the ointment herself according to the prescription when she went back.


    The next step was the treatment process.


    Mei Xiang sent the servants to get the herbs separately, and when they came back, they decocted them at the same time. Mo Ruyue began to perform acupuncture on Liu Wangshi. After the acupuncture was done, she could fumigate the medicinal bath while drinking the herbs. When everything was done, she would apply the ointment.


    After this whole process, it was already afternoon. Although Mo Ruyue had arrived quite early, she had taken up too much time talking to the county magistrate and his wife. The treatment process after that was very cumbersome, so it had been delayed until now.


    Although she had missed lunch, Mo Ruyue¡¯s body had already been recuperated very well. She did not feel hungry at all.


    On the other hand, the magistrate¡¯s wife was in a particularly good mood now that she had hope. The treatment had already been very exhausting, so she immediately felt hungry and began to have the maidservants prepare her food.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why don¡¯t you stay in the residence and eat with us? You¡¯ve been busy since this morning, and even your lunch has been delayed.¡±


    Liu Wangshi didn¡¯t know if it was Mo Ruyue¡¯s superb medical skills or if it was a direct psychological effect, but after being treated by her, she felt that the pain and itchiness on her skin were significantly reduced, and her whole body felt much more relaxed.


    ¡°Many thanks for your intentions, but I still have to rush back earlier. I¡¯m not very at ease with the few babies at home by themselves.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruyue immediately declined tactfully. This was just Liu Wangshi¡¯s polite words. Even if she really wanted to keep a meal, she wouldn¡¯t agree. She didn¡¯t forget the look in the magistrate¡¯s eyes when she looked at her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I remember husband said before, Lady Qin is¡­¡±


    Liu Wangshi paused for a moment, suddenly realizing that she had almost blurted out the word ¡°widow,¡± so she immediately stopped and changed her words.


    ¡°How many babies does Lady Qin have at home?¡±


    ¡°Not many, just five.¡±


    Mo Ruyue gave a simple reply and immediately started to pack up her Big Medicine box. Of course, she did not leave the bottle of green ointment for Liu Wangshi.


    ¡°There are so many babies!¡±


    Liu Wangshi covered her mouth as she laughed and teased, ¡°It seems that lady Qin and your husband are very loving, to actually have so many babies.¡±


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows. It would have been fine if she had said this to her best friends. However, she had a doctor-patient relationship with Liu Wangshi, and they were strangers who had just met today. If she said this, it would be a little overstepping her boundaries and would also be beneath her status.


    Liu Wangshi didn¡¯t seem to realize that she had offended someone. Her eyes were already attracted to the medicine bottle in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, she had applied that medicine just now. It was cold and comfortable, and it was especially itchy. However, Lady Qin actually put away the medicine bottle. Didn¡¯t she want to leave it for her?


    She thought about it and asked.

 Chapter 79

    79 Learning How To Drive


    ¡°Madam, this medicine was specially concocted by me. I only have this bottle with me now, and I still have to use it, so I can¡¯t keep it. Anyway, I¡¯ve been coming here every day these days, so I won¡¯t delay applying the medicine for you. After I¡¯ve concocted another bottle, I¡¯ll leave it for you. ¡±


    This was a free sample in the medical room. If she wanted to make it according to the prescription, she would have to compare the effects, so she would definitely not leave it for the county magistrate¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Then what if my wound itches again? If it doesn¡¯t stop the itch, won¡¯t I have to scratch it again? What if I scratch it again?¡±


    Liu Wangshi¡¯s willowy brows also furrowed. She was clearly very dissatisfied with Mo Ruyue¡¯s answer.


    !!


    ¡°Wife, this medicine is not to make you feel itchy. You should have heard that medicine is 30% poisonous, right? It might make you feel comfortable, but there will be side effects if you use it too much.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression calmed down. It hadn¡¯t even been a day, and this county magistrate¡¯s wife was already starting to be uncooperative. This made her no longer optimistic about the future treatment process.


    ¡°Since Lady Qin has said so, what else can I say? If you want to cure your illness, you will have to listen, right?¡±


    Liu Wangshi replied with a smile, but a cold light flashed across her eyes.


    Although the scene just now happened quickly, Mo Ruyue had already seen it all. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly sneer in her heart.


    Liu Wangshi must have been tormented by her illness for a long time, which was why she was so temperamental. However, she and the magistrate were really not like a family who did not get along well. They were exactly the same in saying one thing and doing another.


    ¡°Then, Madam, have a good rest. I¡¯ll continue to treat you tomorrow morning, but you still have to eat three meals a day. Otherwise, the whole treatment process will be very laborious, and it will be difficult to survive without eating.¡±


    ¡°Also, try not to wear clothes for the time being. Just cover it with sackcloth. This will prevent the wound from being rubbed constantly, and it¡¯s also good for cleaning or recovery.¡±


    Mo Ruyue emphasized what she had to say again. She didn¡¯t care that Liu Wangshi¡¯s face had darkened. She put the medicine bottle in her hand into the medicine box and then got up to leave.


    After leaving the main house, Mo Ruyue should have gone to greet the county magistrate. However, there happened to be a case being investigated, so Mo Ruyue entrusted his concubine, Mei Xiang, to pass on the message. Then, she left from the back of the residence.


    She went straight to the carriage and found Uncle Liu. The two of them then left in the imperial carriage.


    It was only after the county magistrate had closed the case that he found out that Mo Ruyue had left. Although he was very unhappy, he could not find any reason to flare up, so he just snorted coldly and ended the matter.


    At this time, Mo Ruyue had already returned home. She got out of the car in advance and went to the new house for a walk. The smell in the house was almost gone. She would be able to move in tomorrow. By then, even if she was not at home, she would not have to worry too much.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not good to trouble Uncle Liu every day.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. She could learn how to drive the carriage herself, but the animal was not a machine that could be operated however she wanted. Every time this happened, she would especially miss the various electronic devices from her previous life. They were so convenient to use.


    As she thought of ways along the way, Mo Ruyue raised her head and found that she had reached Uncle Liu¡¯s house.


    ¡°Forget it. Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll have to learn how to drive in the future anyway. It¡¯s better to be quick than early. Let¡¯s do it today.¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered to herself and immediately knocked on Uncle Liu¡¯s door.


    ¡°What? You want to learn how to drive a carriage?¡±


    Uncle Liu had just entered the house not too long ago. After he unloaded the mule cart, he added some fodder and water to the big young mule and the cattle as usual before entering the house to rest. He did not expect that Mo Ruyue would come knocking on his door before he could even finish his bowl of water. She actually still wanted to learn how to drive a carriage.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Liu, I thought that you still have fields to farm at home. I¡¯ll be going to the city every day from now on, and I can¡¯t keep troubling you like this, so I thought it would be better to learn how to drive a carriage as soon as possible.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t like trouble, so she didn¡¯t trouble others either. Although she had paid Uncle Liu to help her drive the carriage and raise the young mule, he had a lot of family matters to do, and he couldn¡¯t just push all of them to Aunt Liu.


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman. Why are you learning how to drive a carriage? Is it because I¡¯m not good at driving?¡±


    Uncle Liu¡¯s face darkened. He had clearly misunderstood. Besides, he had never seen a woman driving a carriage on the street. How would that look?


    ¡°Uncle Liu, you drive very well, but I can¡¯t keep hiring you to drive. Did I buy my family¡¯s imperial carriage for decoration? I¡¯ll definitely need to use it. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue explained patiently.


    So the biggest problem in this world was the restraint on women. If this couldn¡¯t be done and that couldn¡¯t be done, what was wrong with a woman driving a car?


    ¡°Husband, Lady Qin¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have a man. She is still young and is a big treasure. You see, it will take a few years for her to grow up to be able to drive a carriage. Lady Qin¡¯s words are also reasonable. If she doesn¡¯t learn to drive the carriage, can she keep looking for you? You should teach her. ¡±


    Aunty Liu listened from the side and also helped Mo Ruyue speak up. After all, women could understand women¡¯s suffering. Without a man in the family, it was indeed difficult to do things everywhere. Otherwise, why would a woman like her need to do everything by herself?


    Uncle Liu hesitated for a moment. Although he was still a little unwilling, he agreed to Mo Ruyue¡¯s request in the end.


    He started teaching from linking the cart and unloading the cart. He explained every step in detail, and every time he finished, Mo Ruyue would take the initiative to ask him to do it.


    At first, Uncle Liu was worried that it would be difficult for a woman like her to do all this. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to not only do it to the standard, but also to do it with ease.


    It was only then that Uncle Liu suddenly remembered that this woman had once entered the mountains alone to hunt a tiger and was unscathed. Indeed, she could not be regarded as an ordinary woman.


    After he put away his contemptuous heart, he continued to teach Mo Ruyue in a more equal manner.


    ¡°If you want to drive a good car, you have to make the animal respect you and know that you are its master. Only then can it listen to your orders. You also have to be familiar with the structure of the car so that you can control it as easily as your own arm.¡±


    ¡°Judging from your performance just now, you can drive the car well today, but I can¡¯t be at ease to let you drive on your own. I¡¯ll just follow the car for the next few days. When you¡¯re sure that there won¡¯t be any problems, you can finish your apprenticeship. ¡±


    Uncle Liu¡¯s words were completely from the perspective of being responsible for Mo Ruyue, and he didn¡¯t mean to look down on her at all.


    Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t be arrogant just because she learned things quickly. There was a big difference between a carriage and a car. After all, a car wouldn¡¯t lose its temper, but an animal would.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Liu for the next few days.¡±


    Mo Ruyue practiced driving a cart at the Liu Family for a while before taking the initiative to help unload the cart. Then, she said goodbye and went home.

 Chapter 80

    80 Temporarily Recovered


    She was still walking towards the old house when she saw the few babies sitting side by side on the threshold. Coincidentally, San Bao raised her head and looked over. As soon as she met her eyes, she immediately jumped up and shouted, ¡°Big Brother, Mother is back!¡±


    She shouted as she ran over, and the babies, who were slow to react, followed her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you all sitting on the threshold in a daze? Are you all¡­ waiting for me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue only managed to guess the babies¡¯ intentions halfway through her sentence.


    !!


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been gone for the whole day.¡±


    San Bao was the first to reach Mo Ruyue. She made an emergency brake when she was one step away from Mo Ruyue. As she said that, she scratched the back of her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°I also left for a day before.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were a little stiff. She suddenly realized that her babies had been waiting for her and worried about her when she left home.


    She didn¡¯t care much about this at first. She just didn¡¯t want her babies to go down the wrong path, but since when did they get used to caring about each other?


    In the next few days, Uncle Liu followed the carriage a few more times. After making sure that Mo Ruyue could drive the carriage herself, he stopped following.


    Every day, Mo Ruyue would drive out before dawn and try to finish the treatment before noon to get home. In the afternoon, she would go into the mountains to pick as many herbs or hunt as much game as possible. After all, she had signed an agreement with guanglai building to supply game.


    However, there was not enough time every day. She could not go deep into the mountains to hunt for large prey. She could only earn very little money by relying on those hares and pheasants.


    Mo Ruyue was a little regretful now. Although she had received sixty silver notes in one go, it was still a little too troublesome compared to the time and energy she had to spend every day.


    What made her most displeased was that the way the county magistrate looked at her was becoming more and more unbridled. She really didn¡¯t know if she would one day directly punch him in the face and be charged with the crime of assaulting an official of the imperial court.


    It was also because of this kind of running back and forth without seeing the sun in the morning and evening that the time Mo Ruyue spent with the babies was sharply reduced. However, the babies had already developed a good habit of self-discipline under Mo Ruyue¡¯s supervision. They did their morning and evening homework every day and prepared three meals a day by themselves. They managed the house well.


    After Mo Ruyue came back from the treatment of the county magistrate¡¯s wife on the first day, she began to prepare the green ointment. She didn¡¯t expect that there was an herb that could only be found in the deep mountains. She didn¡¯t have time to pick it, so she could only use it temporarily to plant a backup herb in her interspace.


    After countless experiments, Mo Ruyue found that the spring water in the space not only had the effect of ripening plants, preventing diseases and curing diseases, but even the herbs and vegetables watered with the spring water had a much better effect and taste than those that were naturally grown outside the space.


    She consciously controlled the use of the herbs produced in the space, because the improvement of the efficacy of the medicine would make the healing effect of the same medicine undergo a qualitative change, and even the healing time would be greatly shortened.


    Although this would solidify her title as a ¡°Divine Doctor¡±, it would also attract many unnecessary covetous eyes. It would be even more troublesome if she attracted special attention and someone analyzed that there was something that could enhance the effectiveness of herbs.


    Although he had no choice but to use the medicine in the medium this time, Mo Ruyue had also made appropriate adjustments to the original dosage, trying to reduce its amazing efficacy to a level where it would not attract too much attention.


    The newly concocted ointment was darker in color than the original, but it was still transparent and colorless when she dug it out. Not only did it not have any unpleasant smell of Chinese medicine, but it also had a faint floral fragrance.


    It was just a change of medicine, but it produced such an effect. This also made Mo Ruyue more convinced that the herbs in this space couldn¡¯t be easily taken out to use. Even if they were to be used, they must be appropriate.


    Mo Ruyue had originally said that she would save a bottle for the county magistrate¡¯s wife after the new ointment was concocted. However, the effect of the new ointment was too magical. She could only change the original bottle to a smaller one and reduce the amount to only enough for three days to prevent the county magistrate¡¯s wife from getting addicted to it.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I have to say that your medical skills are God-like! It¡¯s only been a few days. In the past, the scabs on my body would only soften and fall off in the cold late autumn, but after your treatment, they¡¯ve started to soften. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the ointment you left me has a faint floral scent that doesn¡¯t dissipate even after applying it. It smells much better than medicine. Lady Qin, if I had met you a few years earlier, I don¡¯t know how much less pain I would have suffered.¡±


    Liu Wangshi was receiving Mo Ruyue¡¯s acupuncture treatment. When the silver needle was inserted, there would be a little stabbing pain, but as the silver needle was twisted, the stabbing pain would turn into a cool air that flowed around the body. Especially after the original painful and itchy place was wrapped by the cool air, it was as if something had melted and slowly the pain and itch disappeared.


    In the second half of each treatment, the cool feeling would gradually turn into a warm current, and then her body would start to heat up and sweat. When she withdrew the needles, her whole body would be like being fished out of water. At this time, she would take a medicinal bath. It was as if she could feel the medicinal liquid entering her body through her skin and gradually taking effect.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that my medical skills are superb, but that I found the right prescription. I can only achieve the best and fastest healing effect by cooperating with the diet, medication, rest, and other aspects.¡±


    Mo Ruyue paused for a moment as if she was considering her words. Then, she said, ¡°I originally expected that the treatment would only be effective after one course of treatment. Now, it seems that the effect of this treatment far exceeds my expectations. I should be able to recover temporarily very soon.¡±


    ¡°A temporary recovery? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Liu Wangshi was initially very excited when she heard the first half of the sentence, but when she heard the second half of the sentence, she was so surprised that she wanted to stand up and turn around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t move when you¡¯re performing acupuncture. Otherwise, you¡¯ll damage your acupuncture points and meridians. That¡¯s much harder to treat than skin diseases. It might even be impossible to cure!¡±


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t just trying to scare Liu Wangshi. There was really someone who moved randomly during acupuncture. Although the silver needle was soft, it was pierced into the body by a sudden force, which directly damaged the meridians, causing the person who received the acupuncture to become paralysed.


    Liu Wangshi was initially a little scared when she saw herself being pricked with silver needles. It was only because the effect of the acupuncture was not bad that she gradually forgot that fear. Now that Mo Ruyue said this, she suddenly didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Although she didn¡¯t dare to move her body, she still didn¡¯t forget to ask. After all, Mo Ruyue had just said that she would recover temporarily, which made Liu Wangshi still hold a grudge.


    ¡°Lady Qin, what did you mean by what you just said? Will it relapse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that a skin disease needs a long period of treatment to be completely cured, especially when there will be repeated relapses. Not only will it torture the body, but it will also torture your spirit and will.¡±

 Chapter 81

    81 The Last Day of Treatment


    ¡°Although it looks like it¡¯s almost healed now, we have to wait until next summer to see if it will relapse. According to my judgment, there¡¯s still the possibility of a relapse. I just want you to be mentally prepared so that you won¡¯t panic when you see a relapse.¡±


    Mo Ruyue explained in detail. She didn¡¯t want to be blamed for not being able to explain clearly once her illness relapsed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t make this illness completely recover and not have a relapse? Didn¡¯t you say that the treatment would be long? Didn¡¯t you shorten it by a lot?¡±


    Liu Wangshi¡¯s words were almost unreasonable. Although Mo Ruyue could understand her eagerness to recover completely, she didn¡¯t have the heart to indulge in her unreasonable requests.


    !!


    ¡°Madam, if I could make the medicine achieve the effect that the patient needs, I wouldn¡¯t be staying in the mountain village now. I can only say that I¡¯ll try my best, but if you really want me to do it, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Through these few days of treatment, Mo Ruyue had a deep understanding of Liu Wangshi¡¯s character. The speed of this person¡¯s yin yang face was indeed more difficult to predict than the weather in July and August.


    One second the sun was shining brightly, the next second lightning and thunder. She was the type that was extremely difficult to please.


    However, Mo Ruyue had never spoiled her bad habits. Whenever she acted up for no reason, Mo Ruyue would always educate her with words. Liu Wangshi could not refute her because she had to care about her face. She could only grit her teeth and swallow the bitter fruit that she had brewed herself.


    As for whether or not Liu Wangshi would keep a small account in her heart, Mo Ruyue no longer cared. She just wanted to finish this treatment as soon as possible and never cross paths again in the future.


    Soon, it was almost noon again, and today¡¯s treatment was over. Liu Wangshi knew that Mo Ruyue would not stay for lunch, so she did not bother to ask her to stay.


    As usual, Mo Ruyue chose to leave from the back door of the magistrate¡¯s office to minimize her chances of coming into contact with the magistrate.


    It was a coincidence that there were suddenly a lot of small disputes in the past few days, so the county magistrate often had to work until after noon before he could come down from the court in front. At this time, Mo Ruyue was almost home.


    It was also because of this that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t see the missing person notice on the wooden noticeboard at the entrance of the government office.


    There were no words written on it. Instead, it was a drawing of a lone figure, as if she was staring at a glacier in a daze. On the glacier, a vague figure could be seen. The outline looked like a graceful woman.


    No one could understand such a strange missing-person notice and only thought that it was a prank. The passers-by either stopped to look for a while before leaving, or simply ignored it and walked away in a hurry.


    Soon, new missing-person notices covered it, and gradually, it was impossible to see what traces were left.


    Another eight or nine days passed, and the hard scabs on Liu Wangshi¡¯s body had all fallen off, revealing new, pink flesh. She was about to fully recover.


    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to do acupuncture anymore, but you still have to take the medicine on time for a while to consolidate the current treatment effect. You must also persist in taking the medicinal bath. The moment you stop taking the medicine, you can stop taking the medicinal bath. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue said to Liu Wangshi as she packed up after finishing another round of acupuncture.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t need to apply ointment to my pink and tender flesh now? I noticed that after using the ointment, the surrounding skin has become very good. Could it be that the ointment also has a beautifying and tender effect?¡±


    As soon as Liu Wangshi said that, Mo Ruyue knew what she was thinking. She was obviously interested in the other effect of the green ointment and wanted to get more from her.


    ¡°Madam, that ointment can only be applied for another three to five days at most. You can¡¯t use it as a beauty care product, or else you¡¯ll get calluses again.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took out a small bottle of ointment from the medicine box and placed it beside Liu Wangshi¡¯s hand. The amount in this small bottle was enough to last her for three days. This was also the last bottle of medicine she had left for the county magistrate¡¯s wife. There were no more bottles.


    ¡°Lady Qin, from your words, you don¡¯t plan to come back?¡±


    After Liu Wangshi heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words and saw her actions, she immediately understood the meaning behind her words.


    ¡°Yes, Madam, you¡¯re almost fully recovered. Even if I come again, I¡¯ll just ask you to take your medicine, take a medicinal bath, pay attention to hygiene, and maintain a good mood and work and rest habits. I don¡¯t think you need me to supervise you. You can do this just to cure your illness, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t wait to end this treatment process as soon as possible, not to mention running back and forth every day.


    It took a lot of effort, and it was too troublesome to meet with the county magistrate every time.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I would like to thank you for your care and treatment. I heard that my husband has already given you sixty silver? Then I won¡¯t say anything more on my side. After all, money is just a worldly possession, and it¡¯s not enough to express my gratitude. ¡±


    Liu Wangshi¡¯s words immediately made her seem particularly petty, and her class was immediately pulled down.


    Mo Ruyue might not have been coveting her extra expression, but when she heard these words, she still felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart. However, she did not express it. Instead, she smiled faintly and asked to leave.


    Liu Wangshi didn¡¯t try to keep her here any longer. She waved her hand, not even bothering to say a word of courtesy, and let her go.


    Mo Ruyue had just left when Magistrate Liu entered the main house. He looked left and right as soon as he entered the house, as if he was looking for Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Wife, I heard from Mei Xiang that your body is much better today. The time to leave the hall today was a little early, so I came to see you in a hurry.¡±


    The magistrate¡¯s words were full of emotion, but his actions were not quite in line with his actions. However, the magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s attention was focused on the new skin and flesh growing from her wound and did not notice the difference in the magistrate¡¯s words and actions.


    ¡°Wife, has Lady Qin already left? It seems that she left earlier today than usual. ¡±


    The magistrate hadn¡¯t seen Mo Ruyue for a long time. The more he couldn¡¯t see her, the more he wanted to see her. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Liu Wangshi.


    ¡°Lady Qin? Oh right, before she left, she said that today was the last day of the treatment, so there was no need for acupuncture. The following medicine and medicinal bath were all things that I could do on my own, so she wouldn¡¯t be coming from tomorrow onwards. ¡±


    ¡°What? Today is the last day, she won¡¯t come?¡±


    The magistrate was stunned and shouted in surprise.


    Liu Wangshi was startled by his loud voice. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Why are you so loud? You scared me to death!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Madam, please don¡¯t blame me. I originally wanted to invite her for a meal before the end of the treatment. After all, she has done her best to treat you and has been traveling between two places all day. We can¡¯t not even invite her to a meal in the end, right?¡±

 Chapter 82

    82 Can¡¯t Forget


    The magistrate hurriedly found an excuse for his loss of self-control, and finally dispelled Liu Wangshi¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a wild woman from a mountain village. Is she worth it for an old master like you to treat her so well? Moreover, didn¡¯t you already give her sixty silver taels? That is already enough. Moreover, I don¡¯t think she would want our meal, so why do you have to stick your warm face to the cold butt?¡±


    Liu Wangshi went to get the ointment left by Mo Ruyue after she finished speaking, but she missed the county magistrate¡¯s eyes that suddenly turned cold.


    After Mo Ruyue finished treating the county magistrate¡¯s wife, she immediately went deep into the mountains. This time, she didn¡¯t hunt any tiger or bear, but she did manage to hunt two sika deers.


    She had also replenished some herbs. Although she still had a lot in her interspace, she lacked a few of them at home. She could make use of the opportunity when she went hunting in the mountains to replenish them.


    !!


    Now that Mo Ruyue and the babies had moved to the new house, the big young mule had also been brought back from Uncle Liu¡¯s house. These few days, the babies had been feeding them grass and adding water. Soon, other than the big baby, even the smaller babies could get close and touch it.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s life was back on track, but there were still people who couldn¡¯t forget her, so much so that they were distracted during the trial a few times. If it wasn¡¯t for the Grand Master¡¯s help to smooth things over, there would have been an injustice.


    Although the others didn¡¯t know why the county magistrate was suddenly in a daze, there was one person who could see through his thoughts, and that was Constable Liao. However, he had been biding his time, waiting for the county magistrate to come and find him when he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Finally, one day, after the court was dismissed, the county magistrate called for Constable Liao.


    ¡°Constable Liao, please wait. I have something to tell you.¡±


    His action of stopping Constable Liao made Constable Wang¡¯s heart beat faster. He walked out slowly, hoping to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    However, the magistrate walked straight to the backyard and Constable Liao followed behind him. Constable Wang had no choice but to turn back to look at his back with every step he took. He walked away unwillingly.


    When they arrived at the study, the county magistrate sat behind his desk in a daze. He did not say anything, but he did not forget to ask Constable Liao to sit down.


    After sitting in silence for a long time, the magistrate finally asked, ¡°Constable Liao, you¡¯re not going to ask me why I¡¯ve called you over, and you¡¯re not going to say anything?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate does not dare to guess master¡¯s thoughts, so I can only wait for master to speak first. It is not that this subordinate is being disrespectful.¡±


    Constable Liao¡¯s words were watertight. He didn¡¯t directly expose the county magistrate¡¯s intentions, in case he felt that he had been easily seen through and flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    ¡°Sigh, besides you, I¡¯m afraid no one else can understand my thoughts. It¡¯s just that this matter¡­ is indeed a little difficult to say.¡±


    As the magistrate spoke, he observed Constable Liao¡¯s expression carefully. He would not continue if the latter showed the slightest sign of hesitance.


    ¡°It¡¯s our duty as subordinates to share master¡¯s worries. As for what it is ¡­ I¡¯m not a Dao protector. I don¡¯t have the intention to judge. I¡¯m just following orders.¡±


    Constable Liao said indifferently. There was no embarrassment or feigned expression on his face. It was obvious that he was saying what he was thinking.


    His attitude made the magistrate heave a sigh of relief. If Constable Liao had expressed his loyalty to him now, he would have to consider whether to use him or not.


    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, it seems that you already know why I¡¯m looking for you?¡±


    Magistrate Liu asked again. He had always felt that Constable Liao¡¯s eyes were deep and sharp. Although his eyes were indifferent, they seemed to be able to point directly into people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°If master allows it, then this subordinate will make a bold guess. The thing that can make you worried is probably that Lady Qin.¡±


    Since the county magistrate had asked directly, Constable Liao went along with the flow and made things clear.


    ¡°Constable Liao, you really understand my thoughts.¡±


    The county Magistrate was not surprised at all by his answer. He muttered to himself for a moment before saying, ¡°Since the first time I saw her, her every frown and smile has been lingering in front of me. Although we have only met a few times, I don¡¯t know why the more I don¡¯t think about it, the clearer and deeper that face becomes. It really makes me very annoyed.¡±


    ¡°Master, although Lady Qin is already married, she is now a widow. There is no law in our country that forbids a widow from remarrying. Moreover, she has excellent medical skills and is young and beautiful. It is normal for anyone to be attracted to her.¡±


    Constable Liao spoke in an indifferent tone. He did not deliberately greet the magistrate, but every word he said seemed to touch the magistrate¡¯s heart. It just so happened to tickle his itch, which made the magistrate very happy.


    ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, it may sound nice, but it may not be a good thing to do. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been hesitating. Alas, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of you, Constable Liao.¡±


    Magistrate Liu gave him another topic to talk about. Constable Liao was a smart man, so he should be able to understand what he wanted to do.


    ¡°This matter is not difficult, but now there is no excuse for master to see that Lady Qin again. I think that it is difficult for a woman to raise five children. If there is a chance to put down the burden, I think she would be happy to accept it.¡±


    Constable Liao¡¯s words were against his heart. He did not have many opportunities to interact with Mo Ruyue, but it was only a few times that he could sense that the woman was not simple. Especially that day when they went to invite her and after Constable Wang said some words to offend her, her extremely cold and sharp gaze did not seem like something that an ordinary woman from the mountains would have.


    However, the magistrate was too engrossed in his work to listen to any advice. Constable Liao didn¡¯t want to get himself into trouble either. He just had to do what the magistrate wanted. As for whether the magistrate would get what he wanted, it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Oh, do you have any other ways to let me see Lady Qin again, Constable Liao?¡±


    Magistrate Liu¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    If he was asked to do something like forcefully snatching women, he would not be able to do it. After all, although this County was far away from the Emperor, he also wanted to climb up in the future. If his reputation was ruined while he was in the lower levels, how could he climb up?


    He was even thinking that if he could give a hint and let lady Qin take the initiative, it would be good. At that time, not only would it be a good story, but she would also be able to live a good life and wear gold and silver. She would live a rich and worry-free life. Wasn¡¯t it better than her wasting her youth and beauty in the mountains now?


    ¡°This subordinate really has a way, but this method still needs your wife¡¯s cooperation to be realized.¡±


    Magistrate Liao¡¯s words stunned him. He immediately shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Madam to know about this matter for the time being. After all¡­ It¡¯s better to wait for Lady Qin to agree before going to tell her.¡±


    At least the county magistrate knew that he had not handled this matter properly. He had treated his wife, but in the end, he had seen the doctor who had treated her. He would have a knot in his heart if this had happened to him.

 Chapter 83

    83 Madam¡¯s Illness Acts Up Again


    However, he thought that he understood his wife very well. He thought that no one would be able to surpass her. When the time came, he would just coax her. It was impossible for her to cry and fight with him.


    Seeing the county magistrate¡¯s confident look, Constable Liao¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s good days did not last long. Suddenly, one day, she saw Constable Liao standing outside her door, and her eyes darkened.


    ¡°Constable Liao, why are you here again?¡±


    ¡°Please visit the city, Madam¡¯s illness is acting up again.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue immediately retorted, ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m very clear about the effect of my treatment. As long as there¡¯s a possibility of a relapse, I won¡¯t stop the treatment. Not to mention, she¡¯s taking medicine, bathing, and even applying ointment. How can it relapse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. After all, I don¡¯t know medicine. I¡¯m only here to deliver this news and invite you to take a look. ¡±


    Constable Liao was still as calm as ever. No matter what Mo Ruyue¡¯s attitude towards him was, he acted like he was just a messenger and a tool.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s useless to say that. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t think that this might be a trap, but even if it was a trap waiting for her, she had to take this trip.


    So she packed up the medicine box, told the babies to look after the house, and went to put on the mule cart.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I brought a carriage over, why bother to get your family¡¯s imperial carriage? If the treatment is complete, I will send you back today. If I can¡¯t make it in time, I will ensure you return tomorrow. ¡±


    Constable Liao looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions and frowned slightly. He had brought the carriage here to prevent Mo Ruyue from driving the carriage into the city. He didn¡¯t expect that she would still put on the carriage.


    According to his ideal setting, Mo Ruyue should have stayed a night in the back of the Yamen. As long as she stayed, no matter what happened, she would never be able to clear her name.


    However, Mo Ruyue was obviously trying her best to prevent this situation from happening. In other words, she had already sensed the county magistrate¡¯s thoughts and was deliberately avoiding it.


    ¡°Constable Liao, I have five children, and the youngest is only three or four years old. Even if I have to rush back overnight, I have to come back. I can¡¯t let them spend the night at home alone.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head, but her hands didn¡¯t stop at all. While she was talking, she had already skillfully set up the carriage and urged Constable Liao to set off.


    Seeing that his plan was about to be disrupted, Constable Liao¡¯s eyes darkened. However, he was not at that stage yet, so he could still get his plan back on track.


    After Mo Ruyue arrived, she had not even entered the main house when she heard LiuWangshi berating the maidservant who was serving her.


    ¡°What did I say? You can only wear linen clothes now, not silk or chiffon. Look at what you¡¯re holding. You¡¯re afraid that my condition won¡¯t relapse, right?¡±


    It was still his concubine Mei Xiang who led Mo Ruyue to the main room. After hearing the scolding from the main room, she turned her head and whispered to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, ever since Madam¡¯s illness acted up, she has been unable to control her temper. If she gives you a hard time later, please bear with her. In the past, Madam would never be like this.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything, but she disapproved of Mei Xiang¡¯s words in her heart.


    What ¡°Madam would never be like this in the past¡±? with Madam Liu Wangshi¡¯s unpredictable temper, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t do this.


    However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose her in front of others, but if Liu Wangshi really wanted to vent her anger on her later, she wouldn¡¯t swallow her anger.


    ¡°Madam, Lady Qin is here.¡±


    Mei Xiang entered the room first and reported to Liu Wangshi. Before she could finish her words, she heard Liu Wangshi say, ¡°Then hurry up and invite her in. What are you waiting for?¡±


    There was another round of chaos in the room, and the sound of a maidservant stopping Liu Wangshi from getting off the bed could be heard. Mo Ruyue¡¯s footsteps paused, and then she walked into the room.


    After going around the screen, Mo Ruyue saw Mrs. Liu Wangshi wrapped in a sackcloth, her hair disheveled as she sat on the bed. When she saw Mo Ruyue come in, she stared straight at her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re here? Didn¡¯t you say that it would only relapse next year? Look, just look at how many days it has been! Why is it like this again?¡±


    Liu Wangshi stretched out her hand and pulled off the sackcloth covering her body, revealing a red rash. It had already been scratched by her, and was a ghastly sight.


    Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to answer her. Instead, she walked over to observe the red rashes at a close distance. Then, she put down the first aid kit and put on the gazelle gloves.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be so agitated. Let me check where the problem is. I¡¯ll know how to solve it.¡±


    Liu Wangshi¡¯s entire body was trembling violently due to her emotional outburst. This made Mo Ruyue¡¯s examination difficult, so she had to remind her.


    ¡°Alright, you must check it properly. You must cure me!¡±


    Liu Wangshi said somewhat madly. Although she was still very emotional, she obediently lay down and cooperated with Mo Ruyue¡¯s examination.


    Before the examination, Mo Ruyue found an excuse to have Liu Wangshi ask Mei Xiang and the other maidservants to leave.


    ¡°Madam, this isn¡¯t a relapse of your old illness. If I¡¯m not wrong, someone must have tampered with your medicinal soup or the medicine in the medicinal bath.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue checked it a few times, she gave a conclusion with certainty.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that someone wants to¡­ Wuwu!¡±


    Liu Wangshi had just shouted when Mo Ruyue covered her mouth.


    ¡°If you want to alert the enemy now, just shout. By then, the person who harmed you will be on guard and won¡¯t be able to be found.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stared coldly at Liu Wangshi. She had thought that she was smart enough, but now she realized that she was also extremely stupid.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Liu Wangshi used her eyes to signal that she wouldn¡¯t be impulsive anymore. After Mo Ruyue let go, she deliberately said coldly, ¡°Lady Qin, you have to give me an explanation. What do you mean you can¡¯t find out the cause of the relapse? After all, I paid you for your treatment. If you can¡¯t cure me, you¡¯re giving me a reason as to why you can¡¯t find the cause. Do you think I¡¯m made of mud and have no temper?¡±


    Her words were meant for the people outside to hear. After she finished, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Lady Qin, this¡­ What¡¯s going on? Could it be that someone close to me is trying to harm me?¡±


    As she spoke, she looked around with fear in her eyes, especially at the door behind the screen, as if she was afraid that the person who wanted to harm her would suddenly break in.


    ¡°I still need to see the residue of the medicine you drank and the medicinal bath left behind to be more certain. However, from the current evidence¡­ It¡¯s more likely that someone did something to it, because the condition of your skin is an allergic reaction.¡±


    ¡°No, no! How is this possible? How could anyone harm me?¡±

 Chapter 84

    84 The County Magistrate¡¯s Silent Approval


    Although Liu Wangshi¡¯s eyes were somewhat unfocused and she could not accept this reality, she still remembered that she could not alert the enemy, so she kept her voice as low as possible.


    ¡°Madam, the medicinal soup you usually drink and the medicinal baths you take are all handled by one person, or are there many people you can come into contact with at will?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had come over to treat Liu Wangshi¡¯s illness every day a few days ago, so she had a preliminary understanding of the population allocation of the county magistrate¡¯s family.


    There were many servants and maids in the house. There were two maids in charge of serving Liu Wangshi, and each concubine was assigned a little girl to serve them. In addition to Chen An, there was also a coachman, a cook, and two other servants in charge of cleaning.


    In total, there were eleven people. If it were not for the fact that the county magistrate had an official position, he might have some gray income in private. Otherwise, with his salary, he would not be able to support so many people.


    !!


    Liu Wangshi seriously thought about it and said, ¡°Previously, Mei Xiang had always been in charge. After all, she was a servant I brought over to serve the master before she became his concubine. However, a few days ago, she suddenly sprained her waist and lay in bed for a few days. It was my servant, Chun Yu, who was in charge. Could it be¡­¡±


    When she thought of this, her eyes suddenly filled with hostility.


    If there was really someone who could tamper with her medicine, it would be Chun Yu. There were only a few people in the house, so it couldn¡¯t be someone from the outside who sneaked in every day to tamper with it, right?


    Now that she thought about it, there might be a reason for Mei Xiang¡¯s waist injury. Perhaps it was to make it easier for him to attack her.


    The more Chen Wangshi thought about it, the more she felt that it made sense. Her teeth creaked from gritting, and she wanted nothing more than to drag Chun Yu in and ask her for an explanation.


    ¡°Madam, you have to think carefully. Is Chun Yu the only one?¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded her again. However, although the county magistrate¡¯s house had eleven people, it was much easier to investigate when compared to those noble courtyards that easily had hundreds of people. If there were no accidents, it should be that maid called Chun Yu.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong, it¡¯s her!¡±


    Liu Wangshi said through gritted teeth. She had already determined that Chun Yu was the criminal.


    ¡°Then, Madam, please call her in for questioning. If you can still find the medicinal herbs, I can concoct the antidote as soon as possible to save Madam from more suffering.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue had to look at the herbs to make the antidote. It was just that with the herbs, she didn¡¯t have to worry so much and could just prescribe the right medicine. After all, there were many reasons for skin allergies now. If she didn¡¯t look at the herbs and had to check them one by one, it would be very troublesome.


    Liu Wangshi immediately called Chun Yu in alone, and before she could even kneel, she threw the bowl of medicine at her.


    ¡°Little slut, speak! Why do you want to harm me!¡±


    Chun Yu was caught off guard and was hit right on the head. A cut was made on her forehead and blood gushed out, instantly dyeing half of her face red.


    ¡°Madam, please spare me! This servant doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. How could this servant dare to harm you? I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Chun Yu was only a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl, and she was seeing stars from the impact. However, she still held on and did not dare to faint. Instead, she desperately cried out for her innocence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to harm me? Hmph, do you really think that I¡¯m sick not in my body but in my brain?¡±


    Liu Wangshi coldly snorted. Her eyes were cold, as if she could not see the blood flowing from Chun Yu¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t do anything to you as long as you keep your mouth shut? Let me remind you, your indenture is still in my hands. If I want to, I can deal with a slave who betrayed her master and no one will dare to say anything. When the time comes, I will sell you to the brothel. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep being stubborn. ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Chun Yu was so scared that her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t care about the injury on her forehead and frantically kowtowed to Liu Wangshi, begging for mercy, ¡°Madam, this servant is begging you to show mercy! Please don¡¯t sell this servant to hook-railing yard. This servant really wouldn¡¯t dare to harm you, really wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Liu Wangshi saw that she was still being stubborn even at this point, so she simply didn¡¯t say anything more. With a sneer, she shouted to the outside, ¡°Mei Xiang, go and bring out Chun Yu¡¯s indenture!¡±


    ¡°Madam, Madam, please spare me! I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    When Chun Yu saw that Liu Wangshi wasn¡¯t threatening her and was about to get serious, she was instantly scared out of her wits. She crawled a few steps to the side of the bed and wanted to reach out to grab Liu Wangshi¡¯s hand to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over, your dirty blood will dirty my bed again!¡±


    Liu Wangshi shrank back into her bed and looked at Chun Yu¡¯s face full of blood in disgust. Mei Xiang¡¯s voice came from outside the room, ¡°Madam, are you asking me to get Chun Yu¡¯s indenture?¡±


    Liu Wangshi stared at Chun Yu and coldly said, ¡°This is your last chance. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, then you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±


    Chun Yu was already scared out of her wits. She knelt down and took two steps back. She repeatedly kowtowed to Chen Wangshi. ¡°Madam, this servant was also forced. They said that if I didn¡¯t follow their orders, I would be quickly kicked out of the house. After that, they couldn¡¯t guarantee what would happen to this servant.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The first person that came to Chen Wangshi¡¯s mind was her other concubine, Man Niang. She was a delicate-looking girl that she had brought back from the outside. She had a weak and quiet personality and was easy to manipulate. However, it was hard to say if she was just pretending to confuse Chen Wangshi.


    However, she also thought of Mei Xiang for a moment, but that thought was fleeting. After all, they had grown up together. Mei Xiang had been by her side since she was six years old, so she should not betray her.


    ¡°He¡­ I, this servant, don¡¯t dare to say. If I say, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll even lose my life.¡±


    Chun Yu once again began to cry and beg, as if she was very afraid of the person who had ordered her to betray her master.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, then you¡¯ll be better off dead.¡±


    Liu Wangshi did not care about Chun Yu¡¯s life or death. She only wanted to know who was scheming against her behind her back.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Constable Liao who told me to do this! This servant, this servant has no choice but to obey!¡±


    Chun Yu¡¯s answer was completely out of Liu Wangshi¡¯s expectations, but it didn¡¯t surprise Mo Ruyue at all. She almost subconsciously furrowed her brows, realizing that this was probably a trap targeted at her.


    However, she had never thought that the magistrate would actually lay a hand on his first wife just to trick her into coming over.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Constable Liao would bypass the county magistrate to act on his own. That man was a meticulous person and would never leave himself a way out. Therefore, the disaster that befell the Liu Wang clan was the tacit approval of the county magistrate.


    Mo Ruyue was lost in her thoughts and didn¡¯t notice that Liu Wangshi had inadvertently glanced at her and taken in her expression.


    Liu Wangshi subconsciously shifted her gaze, but her eyes narrowed.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why Constable Liao would suddenly instruct her maidservant to harm her. However, that glance just now made her feel like she had seen a flower in the fog and suddenly understood it.


    If the old master had taken a fancy to the widow, everything would make sense!

 Chapter 85

    85 The Speculation Is Correct


    No wonder when she told the old master that the widow¡¯s treatment had ended, he would shout out in surprise. No wonder he would rush over at noon every time. She had thought that the old master was deeply in love with her and had come to see her. Now she knew that he had come to see the widow!


    It was no wonder that every time he rushed over excitedly, he would not even accompany her for lunch and would leave in a hurry. It turned out that it was because the widow had left that he had lost interest.


    The more Liu Wangshi thought about it, the more convinced she was. All the strange things that she had thought of as excuses before, she could now link them all together.


    At this moment, she felt as if her heart was being boiled in hot oil and her body was being burned by a raging fire. Her heart was torn and riddled with holes, and she really wanted to pounce on Mo Ruyue and scratch her face.


    No wonder she felt uncomfortable from the first time she saw this widow. Looking at her cold and reserved appearance, how could a wild woman like her pretend to be pure and noble? What kind of airs did she put on? She even dared to order her around and pick at her. Could it be that at that time, she had already seduced the old master with her beauty and thought that she could enter the residence in the future and then compete with her?


    !!


    Liu Wangshi had completely forgotten that Mo Ruyue had been avoiding the county magistrate. If she really wanted to seduce him, she could¡¯ve delayed the treatment process and waited until the county magistrate came, then she could¡¯ve flirted with him.


    However, at this moment, Liu Wangshi had no rationality to speak of. Even if she had thought of this, she would only think that Mo Ruyue was just playing hard to get. She didn¡¯t even think about whether her husband, who had always been ¡°deeply in love,¡± had done anything wrong.


    ¡°Madam, do you still want me to go and get Chun Yu¡¯s indenture?¡±


    Even though Mei Xiang was outside the room, she had clearly heard everything that had just been said, and it had been a heart-stirring one. She could more or less guess what the magistrate was thinking, but she didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    After that, only Chun Yu¡¯s pleas for mercy could be heard in the room. Madam¡¯s sudden silence made her a little scared, and she could not help but ask.


    Liu Wangshi came back to her senses. Now that she had put all the blame on Mo Ruyue, she naturally didn¡¯t dare to easily meet her eyes.


    The widow seemed to have very sharp senses. She was afraid that she would not be able to hide it and the widow would see through her.


    Liu Wangshi was naturally not willing to suffer such a huge loss. Even if the old master had taken a fancy to this widow, he would still use all sorts of methods to take her in. Before that, she would have to plan properly and make this slut suffer a little. She would know that it was not easy to enter their family.


    Moreover, this widow would be a mistress in the future, and she would have to be at her beck and call. The days of suffering for her were still ahead, so she would take it as interest now!


    As Chen Wangshi thought about this, she said to the people outside, ¡°Yes, why not? Who would dare to leave things that betray their master at home!¡±


    ¡°No, no! Madam, didn¡¯t you say that as long as this servant confesses, you¡¯ll spare this servant!¡±


    Chun Yu was dumbfounded. She had never thought that even after she had told the truth, Liu Wangshi would still not let her go.


    ¡°Spare you? You¡¯ve caused this Madam to suffer for a few more days. Do you see how many pieces of skin are still intact on my body? How could I possibly let you off!¡±


    Liu Wangshi said through gritted teeth. She was clearly looking at Chun Yu as she spoke, but she treated the person in front of her as Mo Ruyue. Right now, she couldn¡¯t touch that evil widow and still needed her to cure her illness. So she would remember this debt first and endure this anger first!


    She told herself that she must restrain herself. A little impatience would spoil a big plan. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to take revenge on her slowly in the future? Why was she in a hurry?


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t forget about the medicine herbs.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded her at the right time. Liu Wangshi was currently in a fit of anger, and if she sold her off in a hurry, she didn¡¯t know where to go to find the medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Qin¡¯s reminder is right.¡±


    Liu Wangshi almost dug her nails into her palm to stop herself from screaming. Instead, she followed Mo Ruyue¡¯s wishes and forced Chun Yu to ask, ¡°Speak! Where are the herbs? Do you still have any medicinal powder in your hand that hasn¡¯t been used?¡±


    Chun Yu shook her head like a rattle-drum. Her voice was choked with sobs as she said, ¡°The herbs are buried in the flower bed. Constable Liao gave me a packet of powder and said that I only needed to put it in the liquid used in the medicinal bath. The dosage was only enough for two or three times, and there was no residue left.¡±


    ¡°Madam, this servant does not dare to lie. Every word is true. I beg you to spare me and not sell this servant!¡±


    After Liu Wangshi obtained the information she wanted to know from Chun Yu, she no longer paid any attention to her pleas. At this moment, Mei Xiang had also returned to the main house with Chun Yu¡¯s indenture. She walked around the screen to the side of the bed.


    ¡°Madam, Mei Xiang¡¯s indenture is here.¡±


    Liu Wangshi took the indenture and said to Mei Xiang, ¡°Ask Xiao Tao to find a human slave, the sooner the better. Then, go to the flower bed and bring the medicinal herbs buried inside to Lady Qin, so she can concoct the antidote as soon as possible.


    As she spoke, Chun Yu¡¯s wailing grew louder and louder, angering Liu Wangshi. She threw the pillow behind her and the small table on the bed to the ground and roared, ¡°Cry, keep crying! If you continue to cry, I¡¯ll sell you to the lowest brothel and make you sleep with a filthy beggar every day. I¡¯ll make you cry!¡±


    Chun Yu¡¯s eyes rolled back in shock at her words, and she actually fainted.


    Mo Ruyue looked on coldly. She didn¡¯t want to judge whether Liu Wangshi was right or wrong. Whether it was in her previous life or this life, such tragedies had never been rare. When a person had absolute control over another person¡¯s life and death, she would only see the other party as an ant and not a living person.


    She only wanted to quickly concoct the antidote and end this ill-fated relationship with the county magistrate¡¯s family. However, since the county magistrate had tricked her here, he probably wouldn¡¯t let her leave so easily. There would probably be another storm soon.


    Mo Ruyue had clearly foreseen what was going to happen soon, but she didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. Even though she was prepared, she still couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    Although Chun Yu had struggled and cried for a long time, she was eventually dragged away by the human trafficker.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t sympathize with her at all. Although she was forced by Constable Liao to do this, it was still a crime to betray her master. Just based on this point alone, it wasn¡¯t an injustice to be dealt with by Liu Wangshi.


    Very quickly, Xiao Tao dug out a lot of herbal herbs from the flower bed. Although she couldn¡¯t tell if the herbal herbs were from a day or a few days ago, Mo Ruyue could easily tell.


    The medicinal herbs proved her previous speculation correct. The so-called added medicinal powder was the grinding of two medicinal herbs that were incompatible with each other into powder and adding it. This would cause a rejection reaction, which would lead to a large area of Liu Wangshi¡¯s skin allergy.

 Chapter 86

    86 There Must Be Something Wrong When Things Are Abnormal


    Mo Ruyue quickly adjusted the prescription based on the evidence she found. At the same time, she also prescribed a prescription that could eliminate the current allergic situation.


    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t apply a large amount of the medicine to eliminate your allergies. No matter how painful it is, you can only apply it once a day. As long as you persist for a week, all the allergic reactions will disappear.¡±


    As usual, she told Liu Wangshi the things she needed to take note of. If there were any more problems, she would not be responsible for them.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t hold on and apply it two or more times a day?¡±


    Liu Wangshi had now unintentionally seen through the county magistrate¡¯s thoughts, and she had long since held a grudge against Mo Ruyue. Thus, when she spoke, she was particularly aggressive, and her tone was filled with unconcealable provocation.


    !!


    However, she also had this attitude when she spoke to Mo Ruyue before, so she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. Instead, Mo Ruyue thought that she was angry with Chun Yu and attacked everyone indiscriminately.


    It was just that if it was someone else, they might give in to Liu Wangshi, but the word ¡°bad habit¡± did not exist in Mo Ruyue¡¯s dictionary, so she naturally retorted.


    ¡°If you can not bear it then I can not tie your hands and feet. I have said before that all medicine is 30% poison and going too far is as bad as not enough. If the dosage is insufficient, the effect will not be achieved, and if the dosage is too high, it will be harmful. ¡±


    ¡°When I was treating you, I said that if you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I can¡¯t cure you even if I¡¯m a great overarching golden immortal. If anything happens, I won¡¯t come back even if you ask me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Liu Wangshi by saying these words. In any case, she had already said the ugly words from the first day of the treatment. Now, with the addition of the county magistrate¡¯s dirty thoughts, she was even more unwilling to continue being entangled with this family.


    When Liu Wangshi saw that Mo Ruyue was a little angry, she thought of her long-term ¡°revenge plan.¡± She temporarily suppressed her temper and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Lady Qin, I was still angry and couldn¡¯t suppress my anger for a moment, so I took it out on you. It¡¯s really my fault, don¡¯t lower yourself to my level. I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve told me before, so I naturally know that there¡¯s nothing wrong with listening to you. ¡±


    If she had still straightened her neck and slipped down, perhaps Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything, but her attitude had changed too quickly, and Mo Ruyue had sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Since you said so, then I believe that you can take care of your body yourself. There is no need for me to pick the medicine and boil it. Then I will take my leave first. If there is anything wrong, at that time, you will send someone to find me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t show any signs of abnormality, but she was secretly on high alert.


    There must be something strange about this abnormal situation. Liu Wangshi was not someone who could easily listen to others and change her attitude. For her to be so anxious to calm her down, she must have some kind of plan.


    Could it be that¡­ She had already sensed the county magistrate¡¯s thoughts?


    This was not impossible. After all, Chun Yu had just said that she had been coerced by Constable Liao. However, if it was not for the county magistrate¡¯s instructions, why would a mere constable like him harm the wife of an imperial court official?


    Liu Wangshi wasn¡¯t a fool. She could see that the county magistrate was acting strange. After connecting the dots, she could tell that he had evil thoughts about her. That wasn¡¯t difficult.


    Although Mo Ruyue had guessed this and raised his vigilance, she did not take this matter to heart.


    She had never given the county magistrate any opportunity to take advantage of her. After she had cured Liu Wangshi, she returned to the Qin Family Village and had no more interactions with them. As long as they didn¡¯t come to provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to make things difficult for anyone.


    Liu Wangshi couldn¡¯t find any reason to make Mo Ruyue stay, so she could only let her leave first and slowly think of a way to deal with her in the future.


    Mo Ruyue packed up her medicine box and hurried out. However, the county magistrate had gone through a lot of trouble to trick her into coming here, so how could he let her leave so easily?


    Just after Mo Ruyue entered the main house, Magistrate Liu quietly left the court and returned to the study. He sent Liu An to keep an eye on the movements in the main house. When Mo Ruyue was ready to leave, he would wait on the only path to the back door.


    When he saw Mo Ruyue coming over with a medicine box, Magistrate Liu slowly walked over and blocked her way.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why are you leaving so quickly? Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch and rest before you leave?¡±


    When he spoke, his eyes swept over Mo Ruyue¡¯s body unscrupulously. He had imagined her appearance and figure countless times in his mind. Now, under the bright sun and against the flowers and green shade on both sides of the path, Mo Ruyue looked more and more like an orchid in an empty valley, beautiful and cold, making people feel that they could look at her from afar but not play with her.


    Magistrate Liu¡¯s throat felt extremely dry. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He then stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.


    That lecherous gaze and action made Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze instantly turn cold, and a cold killing intent was emitted.


    This reckless man actually dared to molest her with his eyes?


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s fingers moved slightly, as if she wanted to take out a scalpel from her space. She wanted to castrate the county magistrate to vent her anger.


    The county magistrate was so overwhelmed by his lust that he didn¡¯t notice Mo Ruyue¡¯s cold gaze at all. He only felt that his surroundings had become inexplicably cold. It was already the middle of summer, but why did he still feel so cold that his skin had goosebumps?


    He saw that Mo Ruyue did not respond and thought that she was just a little surprised and shy from his favor. For a moment, he did not know what to say, so he made the decision for her.


    ¡°How about this, this old master also has some things to discuss with you. If you feel that it is not convenient to go to the flower hall for lunch, then let¡¯s go to this old master¡¯s study and talk while eating, is that alright?¡±


    He took two steps forward as he spoke. Mo Ruyue immediately took two steps back and coldly said, ¡°Old master, please conduct yourself with dignity!¡±


    The magistrate was stunned for a moment, but his mind immediately cleared up. He looked at Mo Ruyue carefully and saw the coldness and disgust in her eyes.


    It turned out that the so-called surprise and shyness just now were all his imagination.


    After realizing this, Magistrate Liu¡¯s face began to burn as if he had been slapped in the face. He was instantly enraged.


    However, he still wanted Mo Ruyue to willingly follow him, so he looked left and right. When he was sure that there was no one around, he forced his voice to soften a little and told Mo Ruyue his true feelings.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I think you should have already guessed something. Then let¡¯s be frank and open, let¡¯s just say it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I saw you that day, this master has been constantly thinking about you, Lady Qin. Whether it¡¯s your appearance, voice, figure, temperament, or even your superb medical skills, they all make this master fall in love with you. Lady Qin, this master is fond of you, are you willing to submit to me?¡±

 Chapter 87

    87 Don¡¯t Mess With The People You Shouldn¡¯t Mess With


    His words didn¡¯t hide his desire for Mo Ruyue at all, and his gaze even became more naked.


    ¡°I can guarantee that as long as you submit to me, you¡¯ll be able to live a good life. You won¡¯t have to worry about your livelihood for the rest of your life. However, I have a condition.¡±


    When the magistrate saw that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t berate him for his rudeness and instead seemed to be seriously considering his suggestion, he immediately became smug. He knew that no woman would be able to resist the temptation of becoming the wife of an official.


    Even if she pretended to be cold and aloof, so what? wasn¡¯t she still moved by his suggestion now? All that was left was the last bit of fire?


    So he became more and more complacent. Before he heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s reply, he had already stated his conditions.


    !!


    ¡°Although this master loves you, I don¡¯t want to accept your few babies because of this. This old master had also sent people to investigate before, you are only the second wife of the late husband, not the biological mother of a few children. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to help you get rid of those troubles. Of course, if you really feel that you can¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll send people to find a few good families so that they don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes in the future. How about that?¡±


    As the county magistrate spoke, he took another step closer to Mo Ruyue. This time, he saw that she didn¡¯t back away and thought that she had really been moved by his words. She didn¡¯t even put up a show of resistance. He was instantly overjoyed.


    He couldn¡¯t care less that it was broad daylight right now. Relying on his lust, he reached out and touched Mo Ruyue¡¯s face.


    At this time, Mo Ruyue suddenly smiled. That smile made the frost on her face disappear and two small dimples appeared on the side of her lips. Her originally beautiful face suddenly became sweet and moving. Her smile was full of moving eyes, almost seducing the county magistrate¡¯s soul.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile as if his hand had already touched Mo Ruyue¡¯s cheek. However, in the next second, his eyes blurred and a shadow suddenly flashed past. Then, his hand seemed to be tightly clamped by something. With just a slight twist, a sharp pain made him open his mouth and want to cry out in pain.


    However, before he could make a sound, something brushed past his chin. With a soft crack, his chin was dislocated. The painful cry was stuck in his throat and turned into a muffled groan.


    The woman, who was smiling like a flower just now, did not lose her smile, but her eyes were cold, like a lake covered with broken ice, revealing a bone-chilling cold.


    It was only then that Magistrate Liu realized that Mo Ruyue was not a weak woman. The hand that was gripping his wrist seemed to be holding it easily, but in reality, it was about to crush his wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the county magistrate, I won¡¯t dare to touch you. So what if I¡¯m a widow? So what if I¡¯m living with the five babies? I¡¯ve earned money with my own hands. Is it possible that I can only survive by relying on you? Who gave you such confidence?¡±


    ¡°To think that you¡¯re still a scholar. In the rules of etiquette, the first taboo between men and women is to be wary of each other. Molesting a woman in broad daylight, not only insulting her verbally, but also trying to get physical with her. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re wearing a black veil?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made Magistrate Liu¡¯s face turn green and white, then red as if it was about to bleed.


    It was not only because he was scolded by a woman, but also because of the severe pain from his wrist and dislocated chin. His life had almost been smooth sailing. When he was young, his family was quite well-off, supporting him all the way to high school. In the end, he obtained a famous official position. Although the rank was not high, at least he managed a territory and received a salary from the court.


    In addition, he had beautiful wives and concubines, a group of servants, and even his subordinates always wanted to curry favor with him. When had he ever been reprimanded in front of others, and when had he ever suffered such physical pain?


    Now that things had come to this, he couldn¡¯t care about Mo Ruyue¡¯s feelings. He only wanted to get out of his current predicament and make plans.


    Mo Ruyue had dislocated the county magistrate¡¯s jaw because she was afraid that his cries of pain would attract the servants in the residence. If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t be able to scold him to her heart¡¯s content, and wouldn¡¯t that be very aggrieving?


    Now that she was done with her scolding, she wanted to hear the magistrate¡¯s response, so she said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll put your chin back in. If you scream, I¡¯ll take it off again. Let¡¯s see if your voice is faster or my hands are faster.¡±


    The magistrate nodded his head repeatedly. Every movement would pull at his dislocated jaw, causing the pain to become even more intense and unbearable. This also caused his expression to become even more twisted.


    Mo Ruyue saw him nod, and then lifted it up. With another ¡°crack¡±, the county magistrate¡¯s jaw was restored to its original position.


    Tears immediately welled up in his eyes. It took him a long time to wipe away the pain. He looked at Mo Ruyue with a dark gaze and some deep fear.


    ¡°I hope you remember this lesson. Don¡¯t think about things you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting you know what it means to not mess with people you shouldn¡¯t mess with, and what it means to live a life worse than death.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, he shook off Magistrate Liu¡¯s wrist. He picked up a large leaf and wiped his hand as if it was stained with something dirty.


    Her words and actions once again provoked the magistrate, and he instantly forgot about the pain he had just suffered. He coldly threatened, ¡°Lady Qin, you actually dare to threaten this official? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be too arrogant. You must know that if I really want to punish you, it¡¯s easier than crushing an ant!¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt something enter his mouth. Before he could react, the thing had already slid down his tongue into his throat.


    The magistrate covered his throat in fear and tried to dig out the thing he had just swallowed. In the end, he only vomited a pile of undigested food. He even vomited bile. He didn¡¯t know if he had vomited it out.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you feed me?¡±


    The county Magistrate no longer had the elegant and graceful appearance he had put on before. Even his neatly tied bun was a little loose. A few strands of hair fell down, making him look very disheveled.


    ¡°I warned you before, but you didn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it means to ask for trouble.¡±


    ¡°This is just a small lesson,¡± Mo Ruyue said coldly.¡±If you dare to provoke me again, you¡¯ll have to consider how many lives you have to waste.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t care that the county magistrate was still kneeling on the ground. She carried the medicine box and turned to leave.


    The magistrate originally thought that Mo Ruyue was just bluffing, but that night, he realized that she wasn¡¯t lying and what that little lesson was.


    He had been suffering from abdominal pain since the evening. At first, he could still run to the toilet frequently, but later, he was exhausted and his legs were trembling. He could only sit on the bucket and could not get up.

 Chapter 88

    88 The Hidden Conspiracies


    The entire room was filled with an extremely pungent smell. If someone were to smell it, they would be choked.


    The county magistrate had two rolls of cloth stuck in his nose. He sat on the gong bucket with a pained expression. He didn¡¯t even dare to get up. He had only taken two steps before he had to run back. In the end, he could only sit up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Get me a new doctor! Brew me some medicine!¡±


    The magistrate had been tormented to the point that his temper was extremely irritable. Even though he had found no less than three or four doctors to see him, they all said that he had caught a cold and had diarrhea. There were no signs of him being drugged.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly reveal that he had been drugged because he had teased Mo Ruyue. Even if he did, the doctor wouldn¡¯t be able to find any signs of being drugged. No one would believe him except for Constable Liao.


    !!


    Those doctors had given him prescriptions that were based on the cold. How could they be the right symptoms? in the end, because he drank the wrong medicine, it made the magistrate¡¯s condition worse. It was a vicious circle.


    ¡°Master, all the doctors in the city have been invited. Even the less famous doctors have been invited. There¡¯s really no one else to invite.¡±


    Chen An stood at the door and responded with a bitter face. He was facing the county magistrate, and he could not cover his mouth and nose. He could only endure the stench. He felt dizzy and almost fainted.


    ¡°Useless things, each and every one of you has become a good-for-nothing when I need you. Get lost!¡±


    The magistrate was so angry that he started cursing. He didn¡¯t care if it was an insult to a refined man. If he couldn¡¯t even curse, then he would really explode.


    As if he had been granted amnesty, Chen An ran away in fear, leaving the county magistrate sitting on the bucket and continuing to suffer. Fortunately, he had been used to such a foul environment. At least his sense of smell was no longer tortured.


    The pain lasted until the latter half of the night, when his diarrhea suddenly recovered without any medicine. At this time, the magistrate was tortured to the point that he did not even have the strength to climb down from the bucket and pull up his pants, let alone curse. It was still the unlucky Chen An who helped him clean up and pull up his pants. Only then did he send him back to his concubine, Mei Xiang¡¯s room.


    At this moment, Magistrate Liu finally experienced Mo Ruyue¡¯s methods. However, he still didn¡¯t want to give up. He didn¡¯t want to have her now. Instead, he felt a strong desire for revenge after his embarrassment turned into anger.


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know that she had offended the county magistrate badly, but she had many means of self-defense and had also anticipated her retreat in case of revenge, so she wasn¡¯t afraid in her heart. She just responded to the changes by staying the same.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect the county magistrate¡¯s revenge to come so quickly. The method she had used to deter him previously had no effect at all.


    Just two days after Mo Ruyue returned to the Qin Village to rest, the county magistrate sent someone again. This time, the one leading the team was not Constable Liao, but the arrogant Constable Wang.


    He knocked on the door of the Qin Family¡¯s new residence before dawn and shouted, ¡°Open the door! Widow, get the hell out here!¡±


    The commotion he made had almost alarmed the entire Qin Village. Mo Ruyue naturally heard it, but she directly splashed the foot-washing water that she didn¡¯t pour out last night across the high wall.


    ¡°F*ck! Are you f*cking rebelling? You dare resist arrest?¡±


    Constable Wang was shouting with all his might when he was suddenly splashed with water. After being stunned for a while, he was instantly enraged and started cursing.


    ¡°Judging from the voice, it should be Constable Wang, right? You¡¯ve brought people to knock on the door before dawn, and you don¡¯t even tell me why you¡¯re here and you want me to get out? So what if I, Mo Ruyue, am a widow? Which criminal law did I break? You want me to come out and I¡¯ll come out? Then if I tell you to get lost, will you get lost?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said coldly through the door.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t dare to open the door, but she was afraid that once she opened the door, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself and would directly hit Constable Wang. That man was really stupid and cheap, it was hard to resist the urge to beat him up.


    If he wasn¡¯t still wearing official skin, he would have been put in a gunny sack and thrown into a stinking ditch.


    At the same time, she was also very alert and detected a hidden plot.


    She couldn¡¯t sense the aura of Constable Liao from the outside. She was very sensitive to everyone¡¯s aura, especially the one that had left a deep impression on her.


    If Constable Liao was here, Constable Wang wouldn¡¯t have a chance to speak at all. He was a man who didn¡¯t give others a chance to criticize him when he did things. Therefore, even if he was to be interrogated for his crimes, he wouldn¡¯t use any violence or insult.


    However, this Wang guy was different. He was a rough and arrogant person. The last time he came, he had a conflict with her. Now that there was such a good opportunity for revenge, how could he miss it?


    However, he had always had zero tolerance for this kind of person. If the conflict intensified, it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t make a move on her. As long as she made a move, it would leave behind a handle for others to make an issue of. This was a vicious plan designed according to her personality.


    What was even more disgusting was that if she saw through this vicious plan and chose to endure and bide her time, it would definitely disgust her.


    In a dilemma, no matter what she did, she would be checkmated.


    It should be the real method that Constable Liao used to do things.


    ¡°If you have the ability, come out and speak! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Constable Wang was already extremely unhappy after being splashed with water. After hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, he was simply furious.


    He stood outside the Qin Family¡¯s new residence, jumping and cursing. He couldn¡¯t help but kick the door hard.


    ¡°If you want to arrest me, you must give me a reason. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be using your power to commit murder, and I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not lose her cool just because of Constable Wang¡¯s provocation. The current situation was not in her favor, so she had to carefully consider her next step. As for why the door had not been opened until now, it was naturally because she wanted the villagers to see more of Constable Wang¡¯s ugly face. The more witnesses there were, the more favorable the situation would be for her.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll let you die with a clear understanding!¡±


    Sure enough, Constable Wang fell for Mo Ruyue¡¯s goading. At the same time, he noticed that more and more villagers were gathering around. He started to shout loudly with the thought of completely ruining Mo Ruyue¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°You quack, you took my master¡¯s sixty Liang of silver to treat Madam¡¯s illness, and the result? She had only recovered for a few days, but her old illness relapsed and she was even in more pain than before. Last night, my Madam couldn¡¯t bear the pain and tried to commit suicide, and she was finally saved. ¡±


    ¡°Now, the old master wants to take you back and ask you about your sin of disregarding human life. So, are you still going to be stubborn?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the door open with a creak. Mo Ruyue walked out with a few frightened babies behind her.


    ¡°Hmph, now you¡¯re afraid and come out? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Why aren¡¯t you showing off?¡±

 Chapter 89

    89 Something Happened


    Constable Wang looked at Mo Ruyue, who was standing in front of him, and sneered sarcastically. The muscles on his face became even more ferocious because of this smile.


    ¡°Am I scared?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said with an indifferent expression.


    She was standing right next to Constable Wang with her back straight and her chin slightly raised. She even looked at him with a firm gaze and did not look guilty at all. On the contrary, she made Constable Wang look wretched and evil, not like a good person at all.


    ¡°Hmph, alright, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll see how long you can keep up the act. I don¡¯t believe that the government office¡¯s intimidating rod can¡¯t take care of you!¡±


    !!


    Constable Wang had originally planned to wait for Mo Ruyue to come out and give her a few punches and kicks to vent his anger. He did not care about the difference between men and women, old and young. Those who were still disobedient in his hands would be beaten up first.


    However, this woman¡¯s gaze was too cold and sharp, giving him an inexplicable sense of fear. His limbs were stiff and motionless uncontrollably, completely ignoring the command from his brain to ¡°punch her.¡±


    This feeling was so strange that he subconsciously chose to follow his first instinct. Anyway, if this woman were to enter the Yamen, he would be able to pry open her iron mouth and steel teeth.


    When he thought of this, his mood became much better. He looked at Mo Ruyue with a sinister and proud expression.


    ¡°Then wait for me. I have to bring my first aid kit along.¡± Mo Ruyue snorted coldly.


    As she spoke, she turned around and walked into the courtyard. She saw the five babies standing in a row in the courtyard. The younger ones, Tang Tang and Si Bao, were so frightened that their faces were covered in tears, but they did not cry out at all.


    The older babies were all full of worry, especially Da Bao, who had his thick brows tightly locked and his lips pursed into a straight line. He looked as if he had a lot of things to say to her.


    ¡°Take care of the house with your younger siblings. Don¡¯t think too much about other things. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said lightly. She was not used to comforting others, so she did not know how to comfort children. Towards Da Bao, his maturity often made her forget that he was only an eleven-year-old child. Towards other babies, their behavior was much more in line with their age.


    She hesitated for a moment, but still smiled at the babies and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going to make things clear. ¡±


    It was fine if Mo Ruyue did not persuade her. Once she did, even Er Bao and San Bao¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue felt her scalp go numb. She really didn¡¯t know how to deal with a group of crying children. In addition, Constable Wang was loudly urging her outside the door. She could only rush into the house to get the medicine box, put on the carriage, and then look at Da Bao again.


    ¡°You go, I¡¯ll be at home.¡±


    Da bao nodded at her, and his words made Mo Ruyue feel at ease.


    Although this child was young, he could sometimes make people feel at ease.


    When Constable Wang saw Mo Ruyue driving the imperial carriage out, he snorted coldly and turned to lead the way. He had also come here with a flail and chain. Magistrate Liu had said that if this woman resisted, he would take her chain back.


    However, her cooperation made his flail and chains useless.


    Constable Wang would never admit that he had really cowered just now. Anyway, his mission was complete as long as he brought the person back.


    ¡°I told you, the Qin Family isn¡¯t a peaceful one. Look at her flamboyant personality. It¡¯d be strange if something didn¡¯t happen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s always making a ruckus and not submitting to the heavens and the earth. She thought she had some ability and looked down on the villagers, so she ran to treat the county magistrate to make a lot of money, but in the end? If you don¡¯t have the ability, why are you still pretending? Now, something has happened!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing she didn¡¯t like us back then. Otherwise, we¡¯d be the ones in trouble now. So, we¡¯ve escaped this calamity?¡±


    The murmurs of the villagers reached her ears. In the eyes of those disdainful or gloating words, Mo Ruyue discovered the figures of Qin Shi and the second branch¡¯s wife.


    This mother and daughter-in-law duo squeezed through the crowd. One moment, one side would say a few words, and the other side would echo a few words. They were simply too busy.


    After sensing Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze, Qin Shi raised her voice provocatively and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, did you see that? She¡¯s just a piece of trash. What¡¯s wrong with me kicking her out of the house? If she is still alive, the entire Qin Family will be in trouble today!¡±


    ¡°A jinx will always be a jinx. Sooner or later, she¡¯ll bring harm to people!¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not angry. She just smiled at Qin Shi, put her hand to her mouth, and made a mouth-tearing gesture at her, as if to remind her why her jaw was removed when they separated.


    Qin Shi only felt as if that hand had hooked her mouth from a distance and pulled it to one side. The corner of her mouth and face actually had a faint feeling of being torn apart.


    She subconsciously wanted to hide in the crowd, but by the time she realized that her actions were a little too guilty, Mo Ruyue had already turned around and driven away with the Imperial carriage.


    She didn¡¯t even refute the villagers ¡®comments, which was not in line with her usual style. It also seemed to confirm that the rumors were true.


    Just as the villagers were discussing animatedly, San Bao suddenly rushed out of the courtyard and shouted to the crowd, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my mother!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, what does a little kid know! Your mother was captured by the government, who bullied her?¡±


    One person could not help but mock when he saw San Bao¡¯s angry look.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my mother¡­ She already saved that grandmother!¡±


    San Bao did not know how to say the word ¡®quack¡¯, so she just brushed it off. However, she cleverly caught the main point and pointed out that Mo Ruyue had really saved the patient.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s just a blind cat that ran into a dead rat. Otherwise, the county magistrate wouldn¡¯t slander your mother.¡±


    The man was stunned, and immediately became angry from embarrassment. He was a seven-foot man, how could he be taught a lesson by a baby?


    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that my mother saved someone. Otherwise, why would you bring things to her every day to beg her to save someone? At that time, my mother also said that her ability was limited and she couldn¡¯t treat illnesses. What did you say at that time, and what are your faces now?¡±


    No one knew when Da Bao had come out. When he saw San Bao trembling with anger, he pressed his hand on her shoulder and held it tightly as if he was giving her comfort and strength.


    At the same time, his mouth was not idle. Furthermore, his ability to organize his words was obviously much better than San Bao¡¯s. He spoke with reason and evidence. The villagers who were making sarcastic remarks suddenly had a change in expression.


    ¡°Yes, the county magistrate had the Yamen runners come to call my mother away, but has the crime been set? All the criminals in the county town are walking the streets in shackles and shackles. My mother followed them to answer, but you have already convicted her before she has even been charged. If my mother¡¯s innocence is proven in the future, will you all come to apologize?¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s words came one after another. In the face of the villagers who were a few times older than him and had a large number of people, he did not appear to be afraid at all. It was his aura that shocked everyone. For a moment, they did not know what to say. They were all very confused. Was this kid also this tough in the past? Why did he look like he was quite similar to Mo Ruyue?

 Chapter 90

    90 Found By The Yamen


    ¡°Alright, all of you, stop talking. Da Bao is right. You didn¡¯t have this face when you came to beg her. At least Lady Qin wasn¡¯t shackled away. Everything hasn¡¯t been decided yet. What nonsense are you all talking about?¡±


    At the crucial moment, Liu Juan ¡®Zi was still the first one to stand up and speak for Mo Ruyue.


    If Mo Ruyue was still as dead as before, she wouldn¡¯t even say a word. She would even wish for her to quickly suffer her retribution.


    However, the Mo Ruyue now, although she had become a lot colder and spoke indifferently, she no longer beat, scolded, abused children, made a scene, lied, and sneaked around. When it came to the treatment, she had indeed saved the old man. Could it be that she did not acknowledge this fact just to gloat at her misfortune and laugh at her?


    ¡°Hmph, who doesn¡¯t know that you, Aunt Liu, have a good relationship with Lady Qin? Of course, you¡¯re on her side.¡±


    !!


    Someone said disdainfully. He was too lazy to argue with a child, but he could still talk to Aunt Liu.


    ¡°I said a few words on her behalf and that means I have a good relationship with her? Then I¡¯d like to ask if there¡¯s any family in our village that I haven¡¯t spoken for justice. Don¡¯t you have a conscience saying this?¡±


    Aunt Liu was also a serious person, and she was about to argue with that person to find out who was better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel! Let¡¯s see what happens first. If Lady Qin is really guilty, then we¡¯ll wait for the county magistrate to convict her. Our Qin Village doesn¡¯t tolerate liars and quacks, but we can¡¯t just accuse people.


    This time, it was the village chief who stood up to speak. As soon as he spoke, the villagers who were still discussing non-stop immediately shut their mouths.


    The village chief was not only the village chief of the Qin Village, but also the patriarch of the Qin Clan. He and Mo Ruyue had long been filled with irreconcilable conflicts, but now he was speaking up for her because he had no choice.


    If the village got rid of such a sinner, then the reputation of the entire Qin Village would be affected. This was also the reason why he did not protect the Qin clan at the beginning and let Mo Ruyue separate the family as he wished.


    As long as it didn¡¯t affect the Qin Family Village¡¯s reputation, he wouldn¡¯t care about Mo Ruyue¡¯s life or death. He would rather her reputation be tarnished.


    Seeing that the crowd had dispersed, the village chief glanced at Da Bao coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°You should also bring your brother back. Otherwise, if you run out and cause trouble, I can¡¯t bear the crime of not taking care of you.¡±


    San Bao wanted to say something when she heard that. However, Da Bao pinched her shoulder and forced her to swallow her words.


    ¡°Uncle Village Chief, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of my younger brother and sister. I can¡¯t let mother work hard to prove her innocence in front of me and still have to worry about the fire in my backyard. Although I¡¯m young, I still know what I need to know. ¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s words almost caused the village chief¡¯s nose to become crooked. His words were indirectly saying that the villagers who had made sarcastic remarks were insensible and even indirectly insinuated the village chief. However, the village chief could not say anything. He simply pinched his nose and swallowed this loss in silence.


    The village chief finally understood that Da Bao was now a smaller Mo Ruyue. He was as sharp-tongued as Mo Ruyue and protected the babies. If he continued to argue with this child, he would really lose face.


    So he gritted his teeth and endured it for a long time, grinding his cheeks until he gave up. In the end, he snorted coldly, flicked his sleeves, and turned to leave.


    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do? What will mother do?¡±


    San Bao¡¯s voice was filled with sobs. She tried to hold back her tears and put on a strong front. She was extremely regretful now. If their mother had not gone to save her back then, there would not be such a thing today.


    They had regretted it once when the villagers came to visit them, but now it seemed that it couldn¡¯t be compared to what had happened today. What if mother was really convicted? Were they going to become ¡®orphans¡¯ who had no one to rely on and were despised by others?


    When she thought of the days where she didn¡¯t have enough to eat and didn¡¯t have enough to wear, and she had to be thrown stones by the children in the village, chased, and scolded, she was so afraid that her whole body trembled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Grandpa Liu and Grandma Liu! If they can still speak for mother, they won¡¯t watch us being wronged and we won¡¯t beg them to take us into the city!¡±


    Da Bao had already made up his mind. He would not wait at home like a fool like before.


    Ever since his mother had changed, she had done her best to protect them every time. She had helped them get back the property that should have belonged to them, got back the household registration that was in their grandmother¡¯s hands, and even pulled them back from the edge of starving to death.


    She was cold and vicious, but she had never shortchanged their food and clothing. She even changed her ways to nourish their bodies.


    She was unreasonable, but she did not hesitate to protect them.


    So this time, he was going to take his brothers and sisters to protect them in his own way!


    ¡°What? You want to enter the city with your younger brothers and sisters?¡±


    When Aunt Liu heard Da Bao¡¯s words, she exclaimed in disbelief.


    ¡°Da Bao, have you thought it through? Your mother has been found by the Yamen, but what can you children do to help? It¡¯s better to wait for her to return home. ¡±


    She tried to persuade him again. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Da Bao would suddenly have this idea.


    ¡°Grandma Liu, although we¡¯re still children, we still want to help mother do something. If we just wait at home, our younger brothers and sisters will be worried and overthink things. It¡¯s better to go to mother¡¯s side. It¡¯s better to see it than not.¡±


    Aunt Liu was taken aback by Da Bao¡¯s words. Previously, when they were moving out and when he was slandered by Divine Doctor Qin, Da Bao had shown maturity and wisdom beyond his age. Perhaps she had really underestimated this child. Perhaps he really could help Lin Xi.


    ¡°Old woman, just listen to the child. I¡¯ll go with them anyway, and I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    Uncle Liu had always been a man of the rules. Based on his past personality, he would not have agreed to bring so many young children around. However, the calmness and intelligence that Da Bao had displayed really impressed him. He thought that since he had come to his door to beg, he would help him.


    ¡°Alright, how about this? I¡¯ll make you guys something to eat on the way. I¡¯m sure the Qin Family hasn¡¯t had time to make breakfast so early in the morning. How can we let you guys go hungry?¡±


    As Aunt Liu said this, she wanted to make more food.


    ¡°Grandma Liu, it¡¯s okay. We have money with us. We can just buy some food when we enter the city.¡±


    Da Bao patted his chest. There was a silver note in it. He also brought a pouch with some loose silver and copper coins.


    Mo Ruyue had let him manage the money. Whether it was the inheritance that belonged to the babies or the money she had earned herself, other than the money she usually had for emergency use, the rest was all in Da Bao¡¯s hands.


    He was now extremely grateful that he had money in his hands, so that when he wanted to help his mother, he would not be in the dark and empty-handed.

 Chapter 91

    91 Hitting Someone While They Were Down


    ¡°Oh, right. Lady Qin said that you¡¯re in charge of the money in your family.¡±


    Aunty Liu nodded. Although she was also very curious as to why Mo Ruyue would let a child manage the money, Da Bao¡¯s words and actions were more mature and reliable than the average adult, so a lot of her doubts were resolved.


    Besides, she was on the babies¡¯ side. Mo Ruyue was the stepmother after all. Although she took care of the babies like a different person now, who knew if she would change back one day? By that time, the babies would have houses and money in their hands. They would also have their household registration in their hands. Moreover, Da Bao was so independent. He could live without her and did not have to worry that they would be as miserable as before.


    Very quickly, Uncle Liu had the ox-cart set up. He carried the young babies onto the ox-cart one by one and drove the cart away from the Qin Family Village.


    Although Mo Ruyue was not at home, the villagers were still very concerned about the movements of the Qin Family¡¯s eldest branch. Thus, the moment the babies left the Qin Family Village, this news spread throughout the entire village.


    !!


    ¡°Mother, do you think that Mo Ruyue has gotten her retribution this time? I was just thinking that if she was convicted and sent to prison, we can think of a way to get that house and land back.¡±


    ¡°If those five kids don¡¯t have that b*tch Mo Ruyue¡¯s support, they won¡¯t be able to do anything. With us mother and son working together, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Ever since Qin Xu had been driven back to the Qin Family¡¯s old house, he rarely went to the city to drink. Now that he was not living well and was short of money, even eating was a problem. How could he have the money to let him drink?


    In the past, Qin Shi had plenty of money and would indulge him a little, but now the whole family had to take out money for food and expenses. She couldn¡¯t bear to let Qin Xu drink horse urine soup anymore.


    It was difficult to get a drunkard to slowly get rid of his addiction, and it could easily relapse, let alone break it off suddenly. However, after a short period of time, Qin Xu¡¯s entire body was tortured by the addiction to alcohol until he was thin to the bone, like a skeleton. It was a very scary sight.


    Now, he stayed at home every day, thinking about where to get some money. As long as the Qin Family had a few Wen in their hands, or if he found something that could be pawned, he would hurry to the city, even if it was only enough to buy a bowl of wine to temporarily satisfy his hunger.


    Originally, he thought that this kind of life would continue until his death. He didn¡¯t expect that Mo Ruyue would suddenly offend the county magistrate of the county. This was simply a great blessing for him. Perhaps with this, he could go back to the days where he didn¡¯t have to worry about money!


    Qin Shi sat cross-legged on the Kang, holding a tobacco pipe pot in her hand. She smoked the tobacco leaves, and the smoke from her mouth covered her face from time to time. Her pair of sinister triangular eyes were covered by her drooping eyelids, so it was impossible to tell what she was thinking.


    ¡°Mother, what are you thinking? Say something!¡±


    Qin Xu choked on the smoke as he spoke and coughed violently for a long time before stopping. However, this cough brought out his alcohol addiction.


    It was as if maggots were crawling all over his body, and he felt extremely itchy all over. His mouth was so dry that it made him extremely irritated. If he couldn¡¯t drink a few bowls of wine, then he could just scold or fight whoever he caught. It seemed to be able to relieve some of his discomfort.


    Although Qin Xu looked gentle and polite, he was an out-and-out domestic violence maniac. However, he was used to putting on an act and never left any traces in the eyes of outsiders.


    The way he abused his wife was by pinching her with his hands, biting her with his teeth, and jabbing her with needles. Those wounds were all covered by her clothes, and he would also block her mouth with a piece of cloth to prevent her from screaming out because of the pain.


    However, under the same roof, how could they not find any traces? It was just that Qin Shi had always pretended to be deaf and mute. For the names of the two children, the second wife could only choose to swallow her anger. So in the eyes of outsiders, the second wife of the Qin Family was also considered a loving husband and wife, and they were happy.


    Qin Shi raised her eyes and saw the increasingly ferocious expression on her second son¡¯s face. She knew that his alcohol addiction had acted up again, but she would let him go back to his room and wash it away. She would not take out another copper coin to buy him wine.


    She had a serious addiction to smoking and didn¡¯t have much money in her hands. If she bought him wine, what would she do if she ran out of cigarettes?


    Only, it was not a good idea to sit and eat like this. Qin Shi was still somewhat moved by her son¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°My son, you know that Da Bao has learned everything from that b*tch Mo Ruyue. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have lost the new house. Don¡¯t look down on him just because he¡¯s young.¡±


    Qin Shi blew out a mouthful of smoke and said slowly.


    When Qin Xu heard this, he knew that his mother was moved, but there were some things that she couldn¡¯t say.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about that. As long as he could implement his plan and get the house and land back, it would be the best.


    ¡°Mother, I have walked more roads than he has eaten salt. Are you still afraid that I will fall into his hands? Last time, no one was prepared and they were caught off guard by him. This time, they are prepared. I will plan well. ¡±


    ¡°But before that, we have to make sure that Mo Ruyue, that b*tch, is in jail. Only then will we be able to make our move. Otherwise, if that woman goes crazy¡­¡±


    Qin Xu couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought of the torture he had suffered at her hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of¡­¡±


    Qin Shi finally put down the pipe in her hand and looked at Qin Xu.


    ¡°Hmph, what did the constable say when he came? The county magistrate¡¯s wife was ruined by that slut! Mother, think about it, would the magistrate let that b*tch off so easily? If we can convince Divine Doctor Qin now and write a complaint to Sue that slut for harming the Divine Doctor without any regard for human life, what do you think the county magistrate will do?¡±


    Qin Xu was originally very manic and muddleheaded when his alcohol addiction acted up, but in order to frame Mo Ruyue and put her in prison and get back his family property, his mind suddenly became unusually clear at this time. Even the plan he spoke of was thought of in a flash of inspiration.


    ¡°It turns out that my son has already thought of this step. Then mother can be at ease.¡±


    Qin Shi nodded. Although she agreed to her son¡¯s plan, she did not show any intention to take action.


    ¡°Mother, are you just going to let me do it myself?¡±


    Qin Xu was stunned. He had originally thought that his mother would actively support him when she heard this news, and even take the initiative to ask for something. But now, she only verbally agreed and didn¡¯t show any signs. This was completely different from what he had expected.


    ¡°You know your plan best. Besides, what can an old woman like me do?¡±


    Qin Shi picked up her pipe again, using the excuse of smoking to stop talking about this topic.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t handle it myself! That Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s personality is so strange. If I can¡¯t convince him, then wouldn¡¯t I need you to help me say a few words? Besides, even if you want someone to write a complaint, you¡¯ll have to spend money!¡±

 Chapter 92

    92 What A Great Authority


    After Qin Xu finished speaking, his eyes also brightened. He immediately extended his hand to Qin Shi and said, ¡°Mother, if you really don¡¯t want to help your son, then give your son some money. I¡¯ll have to hire someone to write a complaint, right?¡±


    ¡°You even need to hire people to write a complaint? Where did your own studies go? You can¡¯t even write a good accusation, and you still have the face to say how you got rich with your car?¡±


    Qin Shi said disdainfully. She then shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money, and my family is almost broke. Where am I going to find money for you to hire people?¡±


    In the end, Qin Xu walked out of Qin Shi¡¯s house in a daze. In the end, he didn¡¯t manage to get a single copper coin. Just as he was depressed that his plan was going to fail, he suddenly saw the chickens and ducks raised at home and heard the grunting sounds of the pigs and lambs in the pigpen. He suddenly hit his right fist against his left palm.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all money? Stupid!¡±


    !!


    Just as Qin Shi was about to finish the last of her cigarette, she suddenly heard a series of roars from the courtyard. She was just complaining about how the weasel and fox went down the mountain in broad daylight when she suddenly remembered that Qin Xu had just left her room. She immediately jumped off the brick bed and ran to the courtyard while looking for her shoes on the ground.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re harming the chickens, ducks, pigs, and lambs at home again. Look at what¡¯s left in the pen except for old sows? You¡¯re trying to take my life, my enemy!¡±


    It was unknown where Qin Xu had found a few ropes, but he had tied a few chickens and ducks around his waist. He was currently fighting with a struggling pig. His hair was disheveled, and his face and body were covered in stinky mud.


    Qin Shi¡¯s chest felt stuffy, and she couldn¡¯t help but take off one of her shoes and throw it at Qin Xu.


    ¡°Mother, you said that we have no money, so I have to think of some ways to get money. I have to ask the private advisor in the government to write this accusation. That¡¯s what he does. I guarantee that he can write it so that the slut will be directly sent to jail. Just believe in your son and wait for the good news!¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s head was hit by the embroidered shoe. Fortunately, the sole of the shoe was soft, so it didn¡¯t hurt. Even if it hurt, it was worth it as long as he could sell his chickens, ducks, and pigs.


    Although he was panting from exhaustion when he spoke, he finally managed to subdue the pig lamb. He was about to carry the pig lamb that was tied up by its hooves on his shoulder.


    Seeing that he was really going to sell the last pig lamb, Madam Qin was not willing to let him and quickly chased after him.


    Qin Xu wouldn¡¯t let his mother catch him and take back the pig. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength from, but he threw the pig on his shoulder and ran away.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t catch up, Qin Shi could only hold on to the door frame and shout, ¡°You should at least wash up and change your clothes before you leave!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Qin Xu had already gone far away.


    It would take a long time to walk from the Qin Village to the county town. Besides, Qin Xu was covered in stinky mud, so he couldn¡¯t enter the city.


    He sold the chickens, ducks, pigs, and lambs to the nearby villagers and lingered at the door of the house for a long time. Taking advantage of the Qin¡¯s afternoon nap, he sneaked back, hastily washed up, took a change of clothes, and ran away again.


    Qin Xu ran to the small river outside the village and found a quiet place to take shelter from the wind. He washed himself carefully in the river again. He didn¡¯t bring the soap from home in a hurry, so he took a handful of vanilla and rubbed it on his body, hoping that it could cover the smell of the stinky mud.


    That patch of vanilla had been plucked bald by Qin Xu, which slightly covered the smell on his body. But with such a delay, it was not early and he had not gone to find Divine Doctor Qin.


    ¡°No, I have to find Divine Doctor Qin first. That little b*tch made him lose all his face last time. He even lost his title as a Divine Doctor. He must hate that b*tch to the core. I don¡¯t think he will reject my conditions.¡±


    Qin Xu muttered to himself, quickly buttoned up his clothes, and rushed to Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s house.


    However, when he ran over, he was dumbfounded. The door had been locked and there was no movement in the courtyard. It was obvious that no one was in the house.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. When did Divine Doctor Qin leave? This¡­ Why doesn¡¯t anyone know?¡±


    Qin Xu looked at the tightly locked door and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    At this moment, Mo Ruyue had already followed Constable Wang to the entrance of the Yamen. She had come to this place every day some time ago. She only entered from the main entrance on the first day and the rest of the time, she entered from the back door. However, it was a completely different situation when she used the main entrance this time.


    Constable Wang dismounted from his horse and took off the flail and chains hanging beside the horse. He then walked towards Mo Ruyue, looking like he wanted to put them on her.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t get off the carriage, but the cold light that shot out of her eyes was extremely sharp.


    The moment she stared at Constable Wang, he felt a sudden chill in his chest, as if he had been stabbed by a sharp knife. He broke out in a cold sweat.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t been glared at by Mo Ruyue before, but this time, he had a strange feeling that if he dared to touch her, even if this was the entrance of the government office, he would be dead.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re the criminal that the magistrate requested¡­ To be detained¡­ Of course, you have to¡­ Be shackled!¡±


    Constable Wang braced himself and said. His body leaned back unconsciously. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to back away to a safe distance, but his four limbs were no longer listening to him. His lower limbs were like two wooden stakes, stuck to the ground and unable to move.


    ¡°Criminal? What about the arrest warrant? I¡¯m a criminal just because you say so?¡±


    Mo Ruyue sneered.


    She didn¡¯t know the normal process of arresting a criminal, but she remembered that if someone was suspected to be guilty in previous movies and TV shows, they could be directly arrested and tortured.


    Her career this time had given her a warning. After this matter was resolved, she must study the various laws in this world. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know when she would step into a pit.


    ¡°What, you dare to question the magistrate¡¯s judgment?¡±


    Constable Wang¡¯s tongue finally became a little more nimble. It was really embarrassing to be frightened by this woman even though he was at the entrance of the government office and had the support of the county magistrate.


    In order to cover up his temporary fear, Constable Wang raised his voice and used an even more arrogant attitude than before. He bared his fangs and brandished his claws at Mo Ruyue, saying, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, then obediently put on the flail. Otherwise, when my brothers come out to lock you up, don¡¯t say that we don¡¯t know how to take care of women!¡±


    His voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of the people passing by. As soon as they saw that there was a show to watch, a group of people quickly gathered to watch, and the number of people gathered was increasing.


    Mo Ruyue looked at him indifferently as if she was looking at a clown. She didn¡¯t even try to hide the disdain and ridicule in her eyes.


    ¡°To imprison innocent people without a trial and conviction, you have such authority as an official. The magistrate actually did not distinguish between right and wrong, and even claimed to be a clean official? Are you trying to force me into a confession?¡±

 Chapter 93

    93 You Want To Make A Confession Under Torture?


    Her words made the commoners who were reading half of the gossip exclaim in surprise. What was going on? It sounded like the great master of the clear sky wanted to beat someone into a confession? This news was explosive!


    When the whispers from the crowd reached Constable Wang¡¯s ears, he immediately became anxious.


    The county magistrate was a person who cherished his reputation. In order to create an image of loving the people like his own children, he even opened the doors of the government office at dawn and sat in the court to read through cases. This was all to let people see his diligent and loving side.


    Now that Mo Ruyue had made such a ruckus, wouldn¡¯t the commoners who didn¡¯t know the ¡°truth¡± think that the county magistrate was slandering a good person and wanted to force them to confess?


    Constable Wang immediately chided him in a panic, ¡°You, you shut up! You¡¯re a swindler who uses the name of a Divine Doctor to swindle people and even treated our Grand Master¡¯s wife badly. Grand Master used you to question you and you still dare to bite back.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The surrounding commoners once again dragged out their questions, and then some people began to discuss.


    ¡°Divine Doctor? Some time ago, they said that there was a female divine doctor who was very powerful. She seemed to be from some Qin Family Village. Could it be that she was the one they were talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There was such a thing. Back then, I even told my husband how much money it would cost to get someone to treat him. Why? So it¡¯s a scammer.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s take a look first. It seems to be quite lively.¡±


    Mo Ruyue listened to the whispers and said unhurriedly, ¡°If you want to convict me, you must have evidence, or at least an interrogation process. Now, just based on the county magistrate¡¯s words that I¡¯ve ill-treated Madam, without any evidence or even an interrogation process, you¡¯ve convicted me. If this were to happen to any other commoner, you can ask them if they are convinced. ¡±


    Her one sentence pulled the surrounding commoners to her side. They originally had an expression of watching a show, but when they heard her words and associated it with her, their expressions suddenly changed.


    ¡°Constable Wang, the county magistrate asked you to bring her in for questioning. Why did you convict her of a crime in private and even want to put on shackles and shackles? Even if you have a personal grudge with Lady Qin, don¡¯t vent it out at this time, or else you¡¯ll tire out the county magistrate!¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Then, the crowd split into two sides. Constable Liao walked over from the back and stood beside the imperial carriage. He looked at Mo Ruyue and said, ¡°Lady Qin, the county magistrate is inside preparing to raise the case. If you feel that you have been wronged, just tell him. Our master will not make a false confession.¡±


    He had only said two sentences after he had appeared, but they were both to help the county magistrate out of his predicament. He had instantly turned the unfavorable situation around.


    Constable Wang was stunned by the first sentence. He only came back to his senses now and was in a hurry to explain.


    ¡°Constable Liao, what do you mean? You¡¯re clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t tell me that you still want to continue to destroy the county magistrate. Do you really think that there is no law in this dynasty, and that you can do as you please just because the county magistrate is kind and magnanimous?¡±


    Although his tone was calm, there was a hint of chilliness in it. Constable Wang immediately shut his mouth. He realized that he had fallen into a double trap.


    No wonder the magistrate wanted to bring Mo Ruyue back. When he was fighting to get the task, this Liao guy didn¡¯t follow him. He had been scheming against him!


    Unfortunately, he realized it too late. By the time he noticed that something was wrong, Liao had already succeeded.


    ¡°Constable Liao, please allow me to send my carriage to the carriage store. I¡¯m here anyway, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me running away.¡±


    Since Mo Ruyue had already achieved her goal, she didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on Constable Liao. This man was sinister and meticulous. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid, she didn¡¯t want to waste her time on him.


    ¡°Alright, please do as you wish, Lady Qin.¡±


    Constable Liao looked at Mo Ruyue deeply and actually agreed to her request.


    After Mo Ruyue left the imperial carriage at the carriage store, she returned to the magistrate¡¯s office. This time, she went directly to the court and looked at the county magistrate who was sitting behind the court table. She said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Greetings, Old Master.¡±


    ¡°Impudent! The criminal didn¡¯t kneel before the magistrate? Come on, let¡¯s hit her three times with the staff!¡±


    The magistrate didn¡¯t say anything, but the advisor beside him shouted. Immediately, the bailiffs standing on both sides began to hit the ground with their rods and growled, ¡°Mighty and mighty~¡±


    Two bailiffs came over, looking like they were going to catch her and beat her with a stick.


    ¡°I was invited by the county magistrate for questioning. Constable Liao said so himself, so why did the advisor say that I¡¯m a criminal? So what Constable Liao said outside just now, was it just for the common people to hear?¡±


    Her one sentence made the advisor stare and speechless. He wanted to explain something, but he saw the commoners crowded at the entrance of the Yamen and then heard a cold snort from behind the case.


    ¡°Lady Qin, just now, Grand Master¡¯s words were strange. This official did find you to question, but this official received a complaint that you treated human lives like grass, so even if you are not a confirmed criminal, you are still a suspect. According to the laws of our Empire, one has to be struck with the deathly might rod first. ¡±


    The magistrate picked up a piece of paper from the table and waved it around. Just as he was about to put it down, Mo Ruyue spoke.


    ¡°Old Master, can you let this commoner see the accusation? Shouldn¡¯t you at least read it to me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you want to see? Take it!¡±


    The county magistrate was waiting for this sentence. He immediately passed the file to the side. The private advisor took it and walked directly to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side to hand it to her.


    ¡°Oh, the one who wrote the accusation was the county magistrate¡¯s wife.¡±


    Mo Ruyue only took a glance and directly pointed out the person who wrote the petition.


    ¡°This official¡¯s wife had previously invited Lady Qin to treat her, but the treatment became worse. She felt that she was deceived and should expose this matter, so she wrote this complaint.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also a citizen of this dynasty, so I can take this case. Then now, shouldn¡¯t Lady Qin finish this killing rod strike first, and then we can talk about it later?¡±


    The corners of Magistrate Liu¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously after he finished speaking. Fortunately, he had already prepared himself beforehand, so he was not afraid of Mo Ruyue¡¯s attack.


    Mo Ruyue was about to speak when she suddenly heard a few familiar voices coming from behind.


    ¡°Old Master, I¡¯ve been wronged!¡±


    ¡°Old Master, our mother has been wronged!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    She turned around and saw her babies squeezing out from the crowd. San Bao tiptoed to get the drumsticks of the wailing drum of injustice. However, she was too small and could not reach them.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes immediately widened. She didn¡¯t expect to see these babies crying out for her at this time.


    ¡°Da Bao, how do you take care of your younger siblings? Why did you bring them here?¡±


    Although her tone was very strict, a trace of confusion and gentleness could be heard. The slight trembling in her voice was even more unnoticeable if one did not listen carefully.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been slandered. We can¡¯t just stand by and watch. If it wasn¡¯t for our Zhenzhen who urged you to save people, this wouldn¡¯t have happened today.¡±

 Chapter 94

    94 Crying Injustice


    Er Bao walked forward. Before he could get close to Mo Ruyue, he was stopped by a stick.


    ¡°Where did this doll come from? This is the court of the imperial court, not a place for you to play and make noise. Hurry up and leave!¡±


    The bailiff who stopped him said with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Why? We¡¯re here to cry our grievances. Do you think you can bully us just because we¡¯re children?¡±


    Er Bao had a stomach full of anger. At this time, he could not care about his fear. He glared and shouted back. This made the commoners who were watching laugh.


    !!


    ¡°This kid is quite powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Yamen doesn¡¯t forbid children from crying out their grievances. Let¡¯s just listen to other people¡¯s grievances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s so young, but he already knows how to call for his mother¡¯s innocence. Whether there¡¯s really an injustice or not, the old master will definitely give justice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t stop him from talking!¡±


    Everyone was talking at once, causing the county magistrate¡¯s expression to darken again.


    ¡°Alright! How can we allow you to roar in the court!¡±


    He slammed the gavel and silenced those whispering voices. However, with so many pairs of eyes staring at him, he had no choice but to clear his throat and say to Er Bao, ¡°Since you said that you¡¯re here to seek justice for your mother, then do you have a complaint?¡±


    ¡°There are! We¡¯ve brought a petition. ¡±


    The one who spoke was Da Bao. He was much calmer. His small body was upright, and he stood there like a nail that had been nailed into the ground. Anyone who saw him could not help but exclaim in admiration. This child was really stable!


    Da Bao took out a few pieces of paper from his arms and presented them with both hands, saying, ¡°Old Master, please take a look. This is the petition that we asked Sir to help us write.¡±


    ¡°I asked Sir to write it¡­ You can¡¯t read?¡±


    The magistrate didn¡¯t signal for his advisor to take the case, but instead asked an irrelevant question.


    ¡°Yes, we were poor before and didn¡¯t have the money to study, so we couldn¡¯t read.¡±


    Da Bao replied neither obsequiously nor haughtily.


    ¡°Then do you all know that if what you said is false and this old master finds out, you will be beaten and sent to prison.¡±


    The magistrate seemed to be telling him this out of good intentions, but the hidden threat in his words made Mo Ruyue narrow her eyes.


    ¡°Old Master, we¡¯ve all signed and stamped our thumbprints on the side of the accusation. We¡¯re willing to be punished for any lie!¡±


    Da Bao wasn¡¯t frightened by the magistrate¡¯s words at all. Instead, his eyes shone even brighter. His determined look made Mo Ruyue suddenly feel like he was in a trance.


    When they first met, he was also trying so hard to protect his younger brothers and sisters. It was just that he was full of courage at that time, but now he was calm and composed, far calmer than children his age.


    The important thing was that he was trying so hard to protect her!


    ¡°Good, then bring up your case for me to see.¡±


    The county magistrate gave his private advisor a look, indicating for him to bring Da Bao¡¯s case over.


    ¡°Old Master, did you just say that as long as someone is sued, regardless of whether they are guilty or not, they have to be hit by the ¡°killing rod¡±?¡±


    Da Bao pulled the accusation back. Not only did he not pass it to the Old Master, but he also raised another question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s such a law in the laws of our Empire. ¡±


    The magistrate didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning behind Da Bao¡¯s question, so he nodded and answered.


    ¡°Then please ask your wife to come out and speak. One of our charges is that the old master¡¯s wife wrongly accused my mother, saying that she treated human lives like grass. However, my mother really saved a person who was about to die, so please ask her to come out and take this stick.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    When the surrounding commoners heard Da Bao¡¯s words, they all sucked in a cold breath.


    This kid must be tired of living, daring to offend the county magistrate like this? He even said that he wanted his wife to come out and be beaten?


    Wasn¡¯t Madam badly treated and lying in bed? Even if she was hit by a stick, she should be injured, right?


    The county magistrate looked at Da Bao in shock. He had never thought that a child as big as a bean would dare to provoke him and even ask him to call his wife out to be beaten by a stick. Where would he put his face? How would he have any dignity in front of others in the future?


    He had already spoken too confidently just now. If he were to say that there was no such law now, he would be in an even more embarrassing situation. Who knew what else this child was going to say?


    ¡°Old Master, according to the law of this dynasty, if the suspect is injured or ill, this killing rod can be recorded at the discretion of the Emperor. In the future, when they have recovered, they will thank you for your kindness.¡±


    The advisor said at the most crucial moment. This reason made the county magistrate¡¯s eyes light up, and he immediately continued the conversation, ¡°Yes, there is such a rule. This official¡¯s wife is currently sick in bed. I will remember it and make up for it in the future.¡±


    He then stared deeply at Mo Ruyue, who was standing below, and said, ¡°As for Lady Qin¡¯s stick, I¡¯d better quickly receive a good promotion.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the token from the bucket on the table and was about to throw it to the ground.


    ¡°My mother is also injured.¡±


    Da Bao interrupted him in time. He looked at Mo Ruyue, his eyelashes drooped slightly, then he raised his head and said, ¡°For the family¡¯s livelihood, mother often has to go into the mountains to hunt and gather herbs. A few days ago, in order to treat your wife¡¯s illness, sometimes I have to rush back past noon. I have to hurry into the mountains. Otherwise, when it gets dark, not only will it be difficult to see the road, but it will also be dangerous with the appearance of wild beasts.¡±


    ¡°Just yesterday, mother came back from the mountains with a body full of injuries. She thought that we didn¡¯t know and even hid to secretly apply medicine. In fact, we knew everything, just that we didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard Da Bao say that she was injured, she knew that the babies must have known everything. But this was a beautiful misunderstanding!


    Yesterday, she made an excuse to go hunting in the mountains, but in fact, she went into the space and made a few ointments and antidotes.


    Whether it was Liu Wangshi¡¯s jealousy or the county magistrate¡¯s coveting, although she was not afraid or concerned, it was better to prepare before it happened.


    So, she went to the wall of the medical room and rummaged through it. She circled out all the antidotes and ointments that could be used. Then, she made a list of all the herbs she needed and began to look for them in the herbal field in the interspace.


    Although Mo Ruyue was very careful not to let the herbs in the space flow out, it was natural to use the best ones for herself and her babies. Therefore, every time she entered the mountain, she would pay attention to adding all kinds of herbs she lacked in her space. Unknowingly, she had accumulated countless kinds of herbs.


    At the same time, she discovered that the space field, which was originally only a few mu, had quietly extended far away. There should be many more magical things in this space, and she still needed to discover them by chance.


    After comparing all the herbs on the list, Lin Xi found that one of the herbs seemed to be in the medicine storage room of the medical room. The medicine storage room was divided into two types: traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, but it was sealed by a layer of light film, and she could not enter at all.


    She didn¡¯t know if the herb that she was missing could be found in the mountains. Even if there was, where could it be? The mountain stretched for several miles, and she couldn¡¯t see the end. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack, so Mo Ruyue decided to try his luck in the medicine storage room.

 Chapter 95

    95 Injury Examination


    In the end, the light film at the door of the warehouse was gone, but the medicine on the shelf could not be taken at will. She had to complete some corresponding tasks before she could get it.


    The mission to obtain that herb was to defeat the eighteen bronze men of the Shaolin Temple. When Mo Ruyue saw the mission, she was speechless. She couldn¡¯t figure out why this space was so strange.


    She wasn¡¯t playing a game, so why would she be given such a task? If a weak woman obtained the realm, she would have to go to the mountains to find the medicine. It would be impossible for her to complete the task in the realm in her life.


    Mo Ruyue was the Dugu Qiubai in the world of assassins, so her skills were unquestionable. However, there was a saying that Shaolin was the best martial arts in the world. Although it was somewhat exaggerated, it was enough to show that Shaolin Kung Fu was indeed very powerful.


    After the mission had started, Mo Ruyue had fallen into a bitter battle. It wasn¡¯t that the 18 bronze men were very skilled, but that their tacit understanding made the 18 of them move as if they were one person. This terrifyingly high synchronization rate was the reason why Mo Ruyue had fallen into a bitter battle.


    !!


    However, she had a feeling that the power of these 18 bronze men must have been greatly weakened. Otherwise, with such terrifying synchronization and tacit understanding, in addition to the high output of martial power, even if she wanted to break the formation, she would not have the slightest chance of winning.


    When she finally came out of the combat room, her body was covered in bruises. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she had lost a patch of good skin. However, she still managed to break through the array and get the medicine.


    After that, she was busy making the antidote and didn¡¯t have time to treat her injuries. After she was done, she rushed out of the space and happened to meet Da bao looking for her. She forgot about the treatment and only remembered it at night.


    She was afraid that if she delayed for too long, the color of the blood would become darker and it would look worse, so she hid from the babies and quickly applied medicine on herself. She didn¡¯t expect that Da Bao would see it and even cause that kind of misunderstanding.


    However, Da Bao¡¯s keen observation skills still made Mo Ruyue very happy. Even when she was at ease, she should not forget to maintain the appropriate vigilance. This was a habit that she had developed over the years. Da Bao seemed to be more and more like her. She didn¡¯t know if this was a good thing.


    ¡°But I see that Lady Qin¡¯s face is rosy and she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s injured. You¡¯re probably lying to me because you don¡¯t want your mother to be tortured.¡±


    The magistrate sneered and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, lying to an official of the imperial court and giving false testimony is not a small crime. I¡¯m afraid that you will be hit with a stick more than your mother. Even if you are lucky enough to survive, you will be locked up in prison for several months!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we brought a doctor here. Magistrate Xian can let him take my mother¡¯s pulse on the spot to see if she has suffered any serious internal or external injuries. Then, he will know if I¡¯m lying or not. ¡±


    As Da Bao spoke, he turned around and shouted, ¡°Grandfather Physician, please take a look at my mother!¡±


    An old man with white hair and a white beard stood outside the court with a medicine box on his back. Although Da Bao had called him over, he could not go up without the county magistrate¡¯s consent. Therefore, he could only look at Da Bao apologetically.


    ¡°Old master, please have mercy and let the doctor examine my mother¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Da bao turned to look at the magistrate. The other four babies suddenly knelt down one after another and imitated Da Bao¡¯s words. ¡°Please show mercy, Old Master.¡±


    The corners of magistrate Liu¡¯s eyes twitched. He had thought that there was only one troublesome little devil, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a group of them.


    He subconsciously glanced at Mo Ruyue again, only to find that she was only staring at him indifferently. Her eyes were as clear as autumn water. If it was another scene, he would definitely be lost in such beautiful eyes. But now, he could only feel a bone-chilling coldness.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    The advisor saw that the county magistrate had not moved for a long time and heard the people outside start to discuss. He quickly reminded him.


    ¡°Alright, let the doctor examine your mother¡¯s injuries!¡±


    The county magistrate knew that he could not refuse this request under these circumstances. Otherwise, he would have to call his wife out to be beaten. The only way out now was to let the physician examine Mo Ruyue¡¯s injuries. If the physician was tactful, he might still have a chance.


    ¡°What are you doing? Since there¡¯s a physician here, it¡¯s natural to examine the injury. There¡¯s no need to kneel down. Get up quickly!¡±


    He raised his hands to signal for the babies to get up while calling for the physician to come over and examine Mo Ruyue¡¯s injuries.


    After the doctor walked over, Mo Ruyue took the initiative to raise her hand for him to take her pulse. She had not only suffered external injuries, but also internal injuries. However, she was busy making ointment last night, so she carelessly applied the ointment for external injuries. She thought that these few days, she would also be making medicinal cuisines to nourish the babies¡¯ Qi and strengthen their bodies, so she followed him to slowly recuperate. It was not a big deal, but now it seemed that it could actually be put to use.


    When she raised her hand, her sleeve slid down a bit, and as expected, there were still traces of blood clots on her arm. This time, even if the doctor didn¡¯t say anything, he could confirm that Mo Ruyue was indeed injured.


    After the old doctor carefully checked her pulse, he said to the county magistrate, ¡°Old Master, this woman¡¯s pulse is indeed weak. She has internal injuries and her lungs are damaged. If this stick strikes her, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±


    The old doctor didn¡¯t seem to notice the hint in the county magistrate¡¯s eyes. He kept his eyes down and slowly reported.


    The magistrate secretly ground his teeth. He was helpless about this result and could only announce, ¡°Since that is the case, then let¡¯s remove Lady Qin¡¯s threat-killing rod and receive it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Old Master, I still have something to say.¡±


    Da Bao spoke again. Magistrate Liu looked at him and felt his temples begin to swell again. This little brat was still not done? Did he really think that he didn¡¯t dare to deal with him?


    ¡°What? Are you still not satisfied?¡±


    He said coldly, the impatience in his heart almost irrepressible.


    ¡°Old Master, I want to know, if someone were to falsely accuse someone of damaging their reputation, how would they be dealt with?¡±


    Da Bao cupped his hands at the magistrate and asked in a seemingly serious tone. However, everyone could understand who he was secretly referring to.


    ¡°If we can really find out that the person is wronged, then naturally, we will pursue the responsibility of falsely accusing people.¡±


    At this moment, Magistrate Liu suddenly felt a little regretful. He felt that the scheme he had devised earlier had been too simple and had many loopholes. That was why it had not progressed smoothly and was now on the verge of collapse.


    What he didn¡¯t expect the most was that it wasn¡¯t just Mo Ruyue who was difficult to deal with. Her little rascals were even more difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s no need for a beating, let¡¯s start the court trial quickly. If we continue to be entangled, there will be endless things to say. This is a court for questioning, not a market for idle chat.¡±


    The magistrate was afraid that Da Bao would say something that was difficult for him to answer, so he immediately changed the topic. He even prepared a series of traps for Mo Ruyue. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t make her stay and send her to prison today.

 Chapter 96

    96 I¡¯m Being Framed


    ¡°Old Master, please take a look at our state of affairs.¡±


    At this moment, Da Bao handed the report to the Old Master who was walking over. Then, he strode over to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and stood there. Although the other babies were a step slower, they also followed him and stood on both sides.


    ¡°Is this Madam the Qin Family¡¯s widow, Mo Ruyue?¡±


    The county magistrate began to question the case according to the official procedure. The first thing he had to do was to confirm Mo Ruyue¡¯s identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue replied indifferently. Suddenly, she felt something being stuffed into her palm. When she looked down, she realized that it was Tang Tang who could not help but stuff her hand into her palm.


    She closed her fingers and wrapped Tang Tang¡¯s small hand in her palm. She turned back to look at the county magistrate again, waiting for him to continue asking questions.


    ¡°Although these two cases are the same matter, there should be a first come, first served basis. So I will first judge the case against you. Does Madam Qin have any objections?¡±


    The county magistrate took the report he had prepared in advance and handed it to the private advisor. If Mo Ruyue had no objections, the private advisor would read out the contents.


    ¡°No objections.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s answer was still as straightforward as ever.


    The advisor read out the contents of the letter. It was nothing more than saying that Mo Ruyue had used the name of the Divine Doctor to deceive the seriously ill county magistrate¡¯s wife, causing her illness to worsen and not letting her see anybody else. Now, she was bedridden and suffering from great physical and mental torture every day. Thus, he wanted to sue Mo Ruyue for deceiving the world to steal his reputation, cheating money, and treating human lives like grass.


    The Old Master had used the classics as reference to write these contents down for three large pages. In the beginning, he could still shake his head with a proud expression, but later on, he gradually lost the strength to continue and began to show signs of fatigue.


    Mo Ruyue was still standing straight and didn¡¯t look tired at all. The five babies did homework with her every morning and night, and there was also medicinal food and game to nourish her body. Not only did she make up for her previous weak foundation, but she also laid a solid foundation again, so she also stood straight and upright.


    For them, this amount of time was not even as long as the time they spent standing on the plum blossom dome during the morning class. It was simply a piece of cake.


    On the other hand, the commoners outside the court were drowsy after hearing this. Even their feet were sore from standing. They couldn¡¯t help but tilt their left foot to their right foot and try to stand more comfortably.


    When the old master finally finished reading, he heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, the people outside also heaved a sigh of relief. Some people even took the opportunity to rub their eyes and move their arms and legs before continuing to listen.


    ¡°Lady Qin, did you hear the contents of the above complaint? Do you plead guilty to the plaintiff¡¯s accusation?¡±


    After the magistrate finished speaking, he slammed the gavel. It didn¡¯t scare Mo Ruyue, but woke up the drowsy commoners.


    ¡°I don¡¯t admit it. Not only did I not worsen Liu Wangshi¡¯s condition, I even made her recover for the time being. In addition, her subsequent relapse wasn¡¯t because of me, but because of another reason.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately replied. When she said that there was another reason, she could clearly see the corners of the county magistrate¡¯s eyes twitch again.


    In this short period of time, the muscles at the corner of his eyes had twitched frequently. If this continued, it would be very easy for him to get cramps.


    She didn¡¯t know why her thoughts had suddenly gone astray, but she pulled them back herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Liu Wangshi is slandering you, and that she¡¯s intentionally blaming you for other people¡¯s doings?¡±


    After the county magistrate retorted, he saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s meaningful gaze and subconsciously looked away.


    ¡°Yes, I was framed.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had just finished speaking when Magistrate Liu pressed on and asked, ¡°When I first invited you to treat her, you repeatedly said that your ability was limited and that you were afraid that you would cause problems for her. Was it because you saw that the treatment fee was as much as sixty taels of silver that you became greedy and insisted on treating her despite your poor medical skills?¡±


    ¡°Now that there¡¯s a problem, you¡¯re saying that someone else is framing you. What are your intentions?¡±


    The magistrate had used a few words to make a story 90% true and 10% false, making the lie sound particularly real.


    When the surrounding commoners heard this, they nodded in agreement. Back then, they had also heard that this woman, who even Divine Doctor Qin had to bow his head to, didn¡¯t treat outsiders. From that day on, no matter how the fellow villagers begged her, she refused to treat them.


    At that time, she thought that it was because capable people were proud and had a temper. Now that she thought about it, perhaps she knew that she was not capable at all, so she simply didn¡¯t want to treat others.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard from the magistrate, you¡¯ve already convicted me of a crime? I naturally can¡¯t tell you what illness Liu Wangshi has, but every day you go to the medicine shop to get medicine according to my prescription. I have the prescription here, and you can verify it with the shop assistant. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old doctor at the scene. I can let him see if there¡¯s anything wrong with my prescription and if it will cause people to be bedridden and unable to see people.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she opened the medicine box she carried with her and took out a stack of papers. It contained all kinds of prescriptions she had written, as well as the diagnoses and adjustments to the prescriptions according to the changes in the condition.


    ¡°Is this old doctor a doctor from our County¡¯s Medical Hall? Please forgive this official¡¯s poor eyesight, but I don¡¯t seem to have seen you before. ¡±


    The magistrate deliberately put on a humble and friendly appearance as he asked the old doctor.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor from Huichun Hall in the neighboring Xu City. I¡¯m not from this city, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    His answer immediately caused an uproar among the common people.


    The Huichun Hall in the neighboring Xu City was extremely famous. It was said that the old physician in charge of the hall was originally an imperial physician in the palace. Later, because he was old, he was allowed to return to his hometown to retire. After he returned, he opened the Huichun Hall with his little disciple.


    The doctor who could enter that clinic had no doubt about his medical skills.


    The magistrate had originally wanted to cleverly use this as an excuse to question the old physician¡¯s medical skills, so that the old physician¡¯s words would not be as credible as Mo Ruyue ¡®s. But now, it seemed like he had the opposite effect.


    His smile froze, but it was too late for him to take back his question. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then please take a look and see if this Madam Qin is telling the truth.¡±


    The old physician didn¡¯t say much and took the prescription that Mo Ruyue had given him. He looked up at her after just one look, as if he wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Old Sir, it¡¯s that one. You¡¯ll know when you see the prescription I¡¯ve written.¡±


    Mo Ruyue seemed to understand his thoughts and nodded.


    She had left Liu Wangshi with a last shred of dignity and did not reveal her illness to the public. After all, skin diseases were considered a dirty disease for people of this era. If she revealed it, she would probably not be able to live on.


    Mo Ruyue was not a soft-hearted person. As a top assassin, having the heart of a saint was courting death. However, she still had five babies with her and had to do business with the Guanglai building in the county town, so she would not consider going to the extreme until the end.


    The old physician nodded, indicating that he understood, and then continued to read.

 Chapter 97

    97 Is It All A Misunderstanding?


    After the time for two incense sticks to burn, he finished reading all the prescriptions. Then he raised his head and said to the county magistrate, ¡°Reporting to the County Magistrate, this old man has carefully looked through all the prescriptions, medical records, and adjusted prescriptions. This old man can only say that this Lady Qin¡¯s medical skills are definitely above this old man¡¯s. Her clever use of medicine has also opened this old man¡¯s eyes, and even made this old man feel enlightened.¡±


    ¡°These prescriptions are good medicine for treating illnesses. They definitely won¡¯t lead to any serious illnesses that can¡¯t be seen by others or the consequences of being bedridden. This¡­ This is a wonderful prescription!¡±


    He had always been expressionless and had never given any unfavorable testimony to Mo Ruyue just because of the county magistrate¡¯s hints. But now, his droopy eyelids had lifted, and his eyes that had been dim-sighted from old age suddenly lit up. He stared at Mo Ruyue with bright eyes as if he had found some treasure.


    As soon as Mo Ruyue saw him like this, he knew that he had another problem. Her prescription was naturally excellent. Only a real doctor could see this. This old doctor must also be an expert in medicine.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    !!


    The county magistrate¡¯s voice was almost squeezed out from between his teeth. He had already expected this outcome. He had already prepared a physician. When the time came, everything would go according to his wishes. Mo Ruyue would never have a chance to turn things around.


    Who would have thought that her children would suddenly appear? Not only did they allow her to escape from the threatening rod, but they also brought an old physician with them. And it just so happened that he was a physician from Xu City¡¯s Huichun Hall. The words he said were simply like a death-exemption medallion for Mo Ruyue.


    No, it was not just that. This was equivalent to confirming Mo Ruyue¡¯s reputation as a Divine Doctor. What was even more terrible was that his original revenge plan not only failed, but he also had to get his wife involved.


    Therefore, the magistrate couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He hinted to the old doctor with a hidden threat that even if he hesitated, he would immediately make a big deal out of it.


    ¡°Old Master, although this old man¡¯s medical skills are not high, but I think I still have the medical virtue and moral character. If she is really a deceitful person, my apricot forest will not tolerate her. How can this old man be willing to join in the dirty work?¡±


    The old doctor¡¯s righteous words completely shattered the magistrate¡¯s beautiful dream. What he should be having a headache over now was how to protect his wife.


    The county magistrate didn¡¯t speak for a long time, but Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t let him get away with it. He said slowly, ¡°Old Master, now that it has been proven that my prescription will not only not cause a serious illness, but it is also a good way to cure it. Then, I would like to ask old master, was the change in your wife¡¯s condition because of me? Is her accusation against me valid? How will you compensate for the damage to my reputation?¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, how are you going to deal with her slander?¡±


    The first few questions were easy to explain, but the last one was tricky. The county magistrate was most afraid of Mo Ruyue mentioning this, but she had to bring it up in public.


    ¡°This official has already investigated all of this. It is a misunderstanding. Lady Qin¡¯s medical skills are indeed irrefutable and she is worthy of the word Divine Doctor. I was wrong before and misunderstood Lady Qin, so I¡¯m here to apologize to you. ¡±


    Although the magistrate was lecherous and had many flaws, he was not a fat and stupid person. At the very least, his brain worked quickly and he quickly thought of an excuse.


    He focused on misunderstanding, not investigating, and misunderstanding the slander, and then quickly bowed his head and apologized to a commoner with the dignity of a County Lord. If she were really a commoner, she might have yielded to him.


    What else?


    He had sought justice for himself and allowed the county magistrate¡¯s wife to be convicted and punished. Now that he had completely offended the county magistrate, what good days would he have in the future?


    However, Mo Ruyue was not an ordinary commoner. The words¡¯ swallow your anger¡¯ did not exist in her dictionary.


    She had not revealed Liu Wangshi¡¯s illness earlier because she did not want to use such a method to attack a woman. However, that did not mean that she would not retaliate against the woman¡¯s attempt to frame her.


    ¡°In the report that Old Master read out just now, I listed out more than a dozen crimes, such as being disrespectful, using medicine without discussing with him, changing the prescription without his consent, pretending to cure him and making him ecstatic, causing his illness to worsen and making him angry and sad, resulting in him being bedridden. So it was all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took out a few lines from the accusation. Not only did she have a photographic memory, but she could also remember most of the things she had heard once. Every time she mentioned a line, the county magistrate¡¯s fingers tightened. In the end, he even squeezed the brush in his hand until it cracked.


    As the head of a County, he had apologized to her so readily so that she would shut up and let this matter pass. However, this woman still dared to ask him about it. Did she really want to force him to punish his wife?


    ¡°Yes, of course, we have to listen to the doctor when treating illnesses. If we listen to the patient, we can just prescribe the medicine ourselves. Why do we need a doctor?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Lady Qin say before that the illness could relapse? Then it repeated after that, didn¡¯t it make the Madam angry and sick again? That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, she also made it clear in advance. If you can¡¯t accept it, then don¡¯t look for her for treatment. I don¡¯t think this matter can be blamed on Lady Qin.¡±


    ¡°Shh! You guys keep your voices down, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the old master?¡±


    Whispers could be heard continuously. There were more people who supported Mo Ruyue, but there were also people who deliberately said unreasonable things to please the county magistrate.


    ¡°Then, what does Madam Qin want me to do? Do I have to kneel down and apologize to you?¡±


    The county magistrate stood up as he spoke. He was about to go around the case and kneel down to apologize to Mo Ruyue, but he was stopped by the private advisor beside him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Old Master! You kneel to the heavens and earth, to your parents, to the Emperor, and to your superior. How can you¡­ kneel!¡±


    As he blocked the magistrate, he turned back to look at Mo Ruyue and shouted, ¡°Lady Qin, the old master has already cleared your name and apologized sincerely. Why are you still so unforgiving? It¡¯s not a life and death feud, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Why can¡¯t you get over it?¡±


    ¡°Oh? In that case, I¡¯ve been framed as standing in this court, and now it¡¯s actually me who¡¯s not letting it go.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue spoke, the crowd of onlookers outside was already completely silent. They were even staring at her with their mouths agape.


    Although this woman had indeed been wronged, the county magistrate had already cleared her name and apologized. If he really couldn¡¯t do it, he would compensate her with some silver. However, if she were to force the old master to kneel and apologize to her like this, wouldn¡¯t she be thoroughly offending the person?


    A commoner fighting with the government like this, she must be tired of living!


    This sudden change also frightened the babies. They didn¡¯t have much contact with people and only knew that the old master in front of them was much more powerful than their Qin Family Village Chief. Did their mother dare to talk back to such an old master?

 Chapter 98

    98 A Hero Among True Girls


    Their little faces were all pale, but they still stood beside Mo Ruyue. They didn¡¯t hide behind her, but instead leaned closer to her.


    Da Bao was the calmest among the babies, but he still looked at Mo Ruyue with a face full of worry. He believed that his mother would definitely be able to handle this matter well. However, if she offended the county magistrate like this, he was afraid that her future days would not be easy.


    ¡°What else do you want? Kneel? Compensate you with money, or¡­ Let this official¡¯s wife pay with her life. ¡±


    The county magistrate didn¡¯t have any tender feelings for a woman now. He already wanted to burn Mo Ruyue¡¯s bones and scatter her ashes.


    To think that he had previously wanted to take her into the manor and let her live a life of gold and silver, eating and drinking well. He did not expect that this woman not only did not know what was good for her, but she was also a crazy woman who could not be shaken off!


    !!


    Now, he deeply regretted having evil thoughts about her, but it was too late to regret it.


    ¡°I only hope that the Old Master can handle this fairly, this is what you should do, right? Otherwise, please ask Madam to come out and apologize to me in person, and promise that she will not seek revenge in any way in the future.¡±


    Mo Ruyue wanted to force the county magistrate to show his attitude in public. As long as he didn¡¯t come out to look for trouble on the surface, she wasn¡¯t afraid of his tricks in private.


    ¡°Good, good! Just you wait!¡±


    The magistrate knew that if Liu Wangshi didn¡¯t come out and apologize, this matter would not be resolved. Thus, he took a deep breath and announced, ¡°I will personally bring Madam out now. I will rest for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. After that, I will continue with my promotion.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he pushed away the advisor who was still blocking him, flicked his sleeves and walked around the screen angrily to the backyard.


    There was an uproar at the entrance of the court. Everyone¡¯s gaze on Mo Ruyue became extremely complicated.


    Some people thought that she was crazy, while others envied her for being able to make the high and mighty master bow his head.


    Among this group of people, there was a man in straight armor who looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s back with infatuation and muttered, ¡°True women are heroes among true women. They can¡¯t yield to their might. That¡¯s how it should be!¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to apologize to her? In your dreams! I won¡¯t go even if I die!¡±


    Liu Wangshi flicked a teacup beside her to the ground, causing the tea to spill all over the floor and the cup to shatter into pieces.


    She had a forehead ribbon on her head, and she threw away her teacup and panted heavily, as if she was going to pass out the next second.


    ¡°Wife, this is not an expeditionary plan. Why don¡¯t you appear and say a few good words to her, compensate her with some silver and send her away, and help me get through this calamity?¡±


    The magistrate was startled by her action of smashing the cup, and he quickly looked outside.


    It was broad daylight now, and the court was not far from the back courtyard. What if someone heard it?


    He controlled his temper and carefully persuaded her with a smile, but he was already very impatient in his heart.


    In the past, although her temper was unpredictable, she was always with the servants and maids, and could be considered to be sensible. In addition, she took the initiative to take two concubines for him, so he did not divorce her and marry another.


    Now, this matter could be considered as her fanning the flames. Now, he was just asking her to apologize to that Mo Ruyue, but she was actually smashing things here. She was really being spoiled until she had more and more problems and her temper was getting worse!


    ¡°Hmph, Old Master should be very clear about how this matter came about, right? Who should be the one apologizing? Now, you¡¯re forcing me to apologize to that woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll reveal everything about you?¡±


    Liu Wangshi stared at the magistrate and suddenly laughed coldly. As soon as she spoke, she saw the magistrate¡¯s face darken.


    ¡°What good would it do you to reveal my secret? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my woman now. You¡¯ll only have a good life if I¡¯m rich and prosperous. If I¡¯m poor, you¡¯ll have to follow me and beg for food on the streets!¡±


    ¡°Go out and apologize now, and I¡¯ll let you continue to live your pampered life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you home with a divorce letter! Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve been recuperating all these years after marrying me, and you have no place to go. I should¡¯ve divorced you long ago!¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s words had already dumbfounded Liu Wangshi.


    She looked at the man standing in front of her in a daze. This was the man she had been married to for nearly ten years. Just last night, he was still tenderly telling her that this matter would definitely succeed and that he would definitely throw Mo Ruyue into jail to avenge her.


    And now?


    In the blink of an eye, he was going to force her out and apologize to that woman in front of everyone?


    She was the wife of the county magistrate. How could she raise her head in front of outsiders in the future? How was she going to manage the servants in the house?


    ¡°Did you not hear what I said? If I take you out now, everything will be fine. If you don¡¯t move, it will be even uglier when the Yamen runners come to drag you out!¡±


    Since the county magistrate had already removed his mask, he would not continue to put on an act. His attitude towards the Wang Clan had also taken a 180-degree turn.


    The woman outside had already given him a headache and put him in an awkward position, and the one at home was also pulling his leg at this critical moment. Hmph, he couldn¡¯t deal with the woman outside now, but could he not deal with the one at home?


    ¡°You¡­ You still want to drag me out.¡±


    Liu Wangshi repeated those words in a daze. She could see in the magistrate¡¯s eyes that he was serious, and it was precisely because of this that she felt like she had fallen into an ice cave, many things that she had believed in collapsing.


    Just as the magistrate had run out of patience and was about to leave, Liu Wangshi spoke.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go out with you.¡±


    After all, she had been married to the county magistrate for nearly ten years. She was very clear about his character of being a man of his word. If he said that he would get the Yamen runners to drag her out, he would really do it!


    As for the divorce papers, that would definitely happen. What awaited her wasn¡¯t the joy of revenge, but the despair of never being able to turn things around.


    Liu Wangshi didn¡¯t have the courage to face all of this. Everything she had now was given to her by the magistrate. It was just as he had said, without him, she was nothing.


    ¡°Good, very good! It¡¯s great that you can think it through. Make yourself look more embarrassed. You don¡¯t look like a bedridden person now. ¡±


    After the magistrate finished speaking, he turned around and left the main house. He couldn¡¯t stand the strong smell of medicine here. He couldn¡¯t bear it for another moment.


    Very quickly, Liu Wangshi came out of the room. Her hair was disheveled and her face was pale, as if she had not drunk water in a very long time. The skin on her lips was cracked.


    She didn¡¯t walk out by herself, but was carried out while sitting on an armchair.


    ¡°Very good. Do you know what to say later? If you dare to cause any trouble, then¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make a scene. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    The magistrate had originally wanted to continue with his threats, but the Wang Clan of Chen had very calmly cut him off.

 Chapter 99

    99 An Apology


    He looked at her suspiciously, trying to see if there was anything wrong with her eyes, but he didn¡¯t see anything wrong, so he was temporarily relieved. However, he was still secretly on guard against the people who had gathered at the door of the court after a long wait. They were already very impatient after waiting for a long time. Now that it was almost noon, they didn¡¯t even prepare lunch, let alone eat. They were all hungry.


    However, everyone wanted to watch the show. After all, Lady Qin was not only a Divine Doctor, but she was also the first person who could make the county magistrate and his wife bow and apologize to her.


    Such a lively event would probably never happen again in the future, and it would be a pity to miss it.


    Just as everyone was looking forward to it, the magistrate finally arrived. Behind him were two servants. They were carrying an armchair on which the sickly magistrate¡¯s wife was sitting.


    ¡°Eh? Is she really sick? She really can¡¯t get out of bed. ¡±


    !!


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Divine Doctor Qin who caused the trouble, who knows what happened.¡±


    Seeing this, the commoners began to discuss again. They couldn¡¯t see how things were developing, so even if they were discussing, they didn¡¯t dare to take sides.


    When Mo Ruyue saw this scene, she was also slightly stunned. The appearance of the county magistrate¡¯s wife was clearly not an act. She was afraid that after she left, she had been plotted against again.


    However, she would never say these words in public again. After all, this Liu Wangshi only had herself to blame. It was enough that she had saved her once, how could she dream of a second time?


    This was called ¡°one can not live with one¡¯s own sins,¡± so don¡¯t blame her for standing by and watching.


    The armchair was lifted in front of Mo Ruyue and stopped. Liu Wangshi, who had her head lowered and seemed to be unconscious, slowly raised her head and suddenly grinned at Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Lady Qin, Lady Qin, you¡¯re finally here! You¡¯re here to treat me, aren¡¯t you? Quick, where¡¯s Mei Xiang and Chun Yu? Quickly help me to call Lady Qin!¡±


    Liu Wangshi acted as if nothing had happened and immediately greeted Mo Ruyue warmly when she saw her.


    The county magistrate had originally thought that the Wangchen tree farm had gone back on its word and wanted to drag him down with it, but he quickly realized why the Wangchen was playing the fool. He immediately put on an expression of grief.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t answer. Whatever the county magistrate could think of, she naturally thought of it as well. Playing the fool was such a good excuse to exonerate herself. It had never changed since ancient times.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Last time, you said that my condition would relapse and asked me to change the medicine. I listened to you, but look, why didn¡¯t it have any effect?¡±


    Liu Wangshi extended her hand to Mo Ruyue, and her body also leaned forward. She suddenly lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you also saw that after my wife¡¯s illness relapsed, her mood went from ecstasy to wild sorrow. Her entire mood broke down and now she can¡¯t recognize people.¡±


    ¡°She is now sometimes awake and sometimes confused. When she is awake, she is tortured by her illness and will lose her mind to seek justice. When she is confused, she will still remember your advice to treat her illness. I¡­ I have no choice.¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s explanation was not for Mo Ruyue to hear. He knew very well that with her intelligence, she would not believe him in the first place. These words were for the commoners who were watching. As long as one person believed his words, his goal would be achieved.


    And that was to plant the seeds of doubt and sympathy.


    As long as they didn¡¯t completely question him, he still had a chance to turn the tables.


    Sure enough, there were a few sympathetic voices in the crowd. After all, almost everyone in the city knew that the county magistrate¡¯s wife had been suffering from a serious illness for many years and had always been looking for a doctor. So it was normal for her to overreact after experiencing the blow of her illness.


    ¡°Lady Qin.¡±


    The magistrate heard the discussion in the crowd and was secretly happy. However, he still had to continue his act, so he specially called out to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in a clear-headed state right now. She doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s doing out here. She just wants to see you and her illness will be cured, so¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue, but threw this topic to Mo Ruyue.


    She could take it and say that she forgave Liu Wangshi, and she could even get a good reputation for being generous and kind. Even if the couple successfully passed through the difficulties, there would be no loss at all, and Mo Ruyue would still have to suffer in silence.


    If she continued to ask for an apology, she would be regarded as being unreasonable. Although there would still be people who supported her, there would also be people who could not accept her actions and would be disgusted with her. In this way, Mo Ruyue¡¯s reputation would not be so good.


    No matter what, Mo Ruyue would be at a disadvantage in the end. When he thought of this, Magistrate Liu¡¯s heart finally felt more balanced.


    ¡°Here, I would like to correct one thing. Although I said that this illness would relapse, the illness that Madam has contracted this time has nothing to do with the previous one. I can also provide new evidence to prove this point. I wonder if the county magistrate would allow me to present the evidence. ¡±


    How could Mo Ruyue sit and wait for her to suffer this loss in silence? She was prepared to throw out even more explosive news.


    ¡°This¡­ It can¡¯t be. Madam Qin said that her illness would relapse. Why is she not admitting that there is a problem now and pushing it in another direction?¡±


    Magistrate Liu¡¯s heart, which had already been put at ease, was once again raised high. He began to regret speaking out of turn.


    If he had just made Liu Wangshi apologize properly, and then added a little bit of self-pity, wouldn¡¯t this matter have passed? Why did she bring up two different cases?


    As for why it was different, the magistrate himself knew very well. If Mo Ruyue really wanted to pursue the matter, the situation would definitely be worse than before.


    ¡°Magistrate, are you doubting the truth of my words? If I didn¡¯t have any evidence, why would I say it so casually?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said calmly. In order to deal with this kind of situation, she had kept more than one trick up her sleeve.


    ¡°You! Sigh, forget it, what¡¯s the point of pursuing this? Since you¡¯ve already found my wife, then as you wish, let her apologize to you and quickly end this matter. ¡±


    Liu Wangshi was also playing dumb. She naturally heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words and knew that it would not end well if she continued to act. Thus, when the county magistrate came over and gave her a look with his back facing the crowd, she began to apologize according to the plan.


    ¡°Lady Qin, Lady Qin, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t listen to you. I threw away the medicine you gave me. I thought I was better, so why did I still take the medicine? All medicine is 30% poisonous. I don¡¯t want to take it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who harmed myself. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m a bastard! I won¡¯t listen to you! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    In order to gain the trust of others, Liu Wangshi had even begun to slap herself. Although the strength of her slaps seemed to be raised high, she had actually lightly put them down. The slaps on her face had no strength left, and she had completely put on a show for the commoners to see.

 Chapter 100

    100 A Drop In The Ocean¡¯s Ocean Of Compensation


    Mo Ruyue naturally wouldn¡¯t pick on her at this time. She saw that after she had ¡°suffered¡± a few slaps, she was pulled back by the servants beside her and placed back on the armchair.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this official told you before that this was a misunderstanding. Now that the truth is out, let¡¯s just let it go.¡±


    ¡°As for what you said about revenge being impossible, it was this official¡¯s oversight and I had no time to blame myself, so how could I possibly seek revenge? I and my wife are not that kind of people. ¡±


    ¡°If Lady Qin doesn¡¯t believe it, my wife and I are willing to swear in front of all the villagers that we will never do anything that is extremely unfavorable to Lady Qin¡¯s children. If we break this oath, we are willing to be struck by lightning!¡±


    Since the county magistrate had already said this, Mo Ruyue¡¯s original purpose had been achieved.


    !!


    It was impossible to send Liu Wangshi to prison. Her identity as the county magistrate¡¯s wife was equivalent to his face. In order to protect his face, the county magistrate would definitely put up a last-ditch struggle.


    If Mo Ruyue was all alone, she would definitely fight with them to the end. However, she had five babies with her now. Before she was ready to move to another place, she still had to show some mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared a compensation for you and the children.¡±


    The county magistrate nodded to the advisor and actually handed over a silver note.


    The value of the silver note was fifty taels. Mo Ruyue laughed coldly at the sight.


    ¡°This matter is really this official¡¯s oversight, so a mere apology is far from enough. This official represents Madam¡¯s sincere apology. I hope that Madam Qin can accept it and forgive my wife¡¯s mistake.¡±


    ¡°When Old Master asked me to come forward and treat Madam¡¯s illness, he gave me sixty Liang of silver. No matter how I express my apology on behalf of Madam, I still gave you fifty Liang of silver. It is truly a deep affection.¡±


    Mo Ruyue seemed to have only said a few words, but it was very harsh to the county magistrate¡¯s ears.


    In order to treat Madam¡¯s illness, she could give sixty taels of silver, but Madam¡¯s slander had damaged her reputation, so she only gave away fifty taels. She was really ¡°very sincere¡±!


    ¡°Grand Master took the wrong one. He didn¡¯t prepare this one, but several other notes.¡±


    The county Magistrate gave the private advisor a look, and the latter could only bring over a few silver notes of different denomination. In total, it was about 120 to 130 silver taels. When the private advisor handed over the silver notes, his entire hand was shaking.


    ¡°Since the Old Master is so sincere, if I don¡¯t accept it, I¡¯m not willing to forgive you, and I¡¯m afraid that it will make you feel guilty. So, in order to show my sincerity in forgiving you, I¡¯ll accept this silver note.¡±


    Mo Ruyue unceremoniously accepted the silver notes. This was only a drop in the ocean¡¯s ocean of compensation for the damage to her reputation, so she accepted it with a clear conscience.


    Magistrate Liu¡¯s heart was bleeding as he watched Mo Ruyue accept the silver notes, but he still had to smile.


    Those silver notes of a hundred or so taels could be used for a period of time. If he enjoyed it and used it, he would not feel the slightest heartache but if he gave it to someone else, it would be like cutting out his heart and flesh, making his whole body tremble in pain.


    When the commoners saw this, they all clicked their tongues in wonder. Who would have thought that an ordinary-looking widow would be able to make the county magistrate and his wife lower their heads and apologize? They had even cupped their hands and offered over a hundred taels of silver.


    That was more than a hundred taels of silver!


    An ordinary family wouldn¡¯t be able to save that much money even if they didn¡¯t eat or drink for decades. It could be said that Lady Qin had become rich overnight. Even if she offended the county magistrate now, this amount of money was enough for her to take her children and flee far away.


    Moreover, she had medical skills that even the doctor of Huichun Hall acknowledged. She could rely on this to live a good life wherever he went.


    This was really infuriating!


    After the case was over, the county magistrate declared Mo Ruyue¡¯s innocence and paid the compensation. Then, he impatiently brought Liu Wangshi back to the back. Staying here any longer would be a great humiliation to him.


    Mo Ruyue then looked down at the babies standing beside her. They were also looking up at her. Although little babies like Tang Tang were pale from shock, they had not left Mo Ruyue¡¯s side just now.


    She looked at her babies and suddenly revealed an extremely warm smile, making her originally beautiful face even more moving. This was also the first time she showed such a sincere and warm face in front of her babies.


    ¡°Mother is fine now. Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s¡­ go home!¡±


    Her words made the babies¡¯ eyes light up, and they also laughed. They nodded hard and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°Go, go home!¡±


    The family of six happily walked out. Just as they stepped out of the gates, they heard a voice behind them, ¡°Lady Qin, please hold on, Lady Qin!¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard that voice, she really wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear it and speed up her pace to leave this place. Unfortunately, that person could be considered as her benefactor. If it was the doctor that the county magistrate had prepared in advance, it would be difficult for her to escape today.


    So, she stopped and turned around to look at the old man who was chasing after her.


    ¡°Doctor, I should really thank you. How about this? The next time I go to Xu City, I¡¯ll personally pay you a visit, okay? Leave me your name so that I can find you when the time comes. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue planned to use a delaying tactic. When the time came, she would prepare a generous gift and send it over. It was impossible for her to go. After all, she really couldn¡¯t afford to give the old doctor what he wanted.


    ¡°AI, this old man was just entrusted by your babies and told them the truth. There¡¯s no need to thank me. However, this old man has a favor to ask of you, and I hope that Lady Qin will not decline. ¡±


    When the old man said this, Mo Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Her two misfortunes this time were caused by treating people. Now, she really didn¡¯t want to be involved in this thing anymore. Who knew if there would be a third or fourth time?


    So she immediately said to the old man, ¡°Old Sir, if it¡¯s about medical skills, please forgive me for not being able to help you. You¡¯ve also seen what caused this unexpected disaster. I¡¯m still carrying five babies, and I really don¡¯t want any more trouble.¡±


    The old man was stunned, and his expression was a little awkward. He hesitated for a moment, but still said very sincerely, ¡°Lady Qin, this old man knows the concern in your heart, but if your medical skills are buried, wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a pity?¡±


    ¡°After I retired and returned to my hometown, the reason why I opened the Huichun Hall was to benefit the people in my hometown. With my meager power, I did some things for the people in my hometown.¡±


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to come out, then don¡¯t come out to diagnose. Just give some advice on the prescription.¡±

 Chapter 101

    101 I just want to make a little money


    When the old man said this, Mo Ruyue carefully sized him up again. From the meaning of his words, he was not only the doctor of Huichun Hall, but also the founder of Huichun Hall, which meant that he was an imperial doctor from the palace.


    After the old man revealed his identity, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.


    Although the old man must be a master of medicine, the people he knew were all nobles. If they heard the news and wanted her to treat them, he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    If she were to get involved in any conspiracies again, no matter if it was within the wealthy families or between the wealthy families, it would not be something she could participate in. If she was not careful, she could easily be killed.


    Mo Ruyue was not afraid of being alone, but it was still the same reason. She had five babies with her. No matter how careful she was, it was inevitable that she would make mistakes. Moreover, if something really happened, they couldn¡¯t follow her and live a life of hiding from her.


    !!


    So she still shook her head. ¡°Old Sir, I don¡¯t have that many thoughts. I just want to earn a little money and raise my babies safely.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she nodded slightly and turned around to leave with her babies.


    The old man didn¡¯t stop them. He just looked at their backs and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t take the babies home directly. Since everyone was in the county now and she had a thick stack of silver notes on her, she would take this opportunity to take them for a good stroll.


    Among the babies, only Da Bao and Er Bao had come to the county town with Mo Ruyue before. Every time they came, it was to sell goods. Although they had also followed Mo Ruyue to shop in some shops when she was shopping, most of them were just cursory glances and did not have much fun.


    This time, Mo Ruyue also knew that they were all frightened and wanted them to relax. That was why she deliberately let them have fun in the city.


    It was already past noon, and the babies were famished. Mo Ruyue took them directly to Guanglai Tower.


    Because Mo Ruyue had signed a supply agreement with the restaurant, she would come over to deliver the game every few days. She was already very familiar with the staff of the restaurant, so after a brief greeting, she was directly led to a private room on the second floor by the staff.


    ¡°Mother, are we, are we really going to eat here?¡±


    San Bao walked over with her mouth wide open.


    It was impossible to see such a grand house in the Qin Village. It was several stories high, and the interior was so polished that it could reflect people. There were so many tables and chairs, and even the people walking in and out were more dignified than the village¡¯s richest and most powerful village chief and wealthy people.


    San Bao had never seen such a situation before. She finally found her voice and asked Mo Ruyue in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a meal here today. After that, we¡¯ll walk around the city in the afternoon and buy some things to play with, eat, and use. Tonight, we¡¯ll eat fresh food and not cook.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s announcement immediately caused the babies to cheer.


    Er Bao sneaked a glance at his elder brother before he cheered. When he saw that he only frowned slightly and did not express any objection, he also felt at ease and joined the cheering of his younger brothers and sisters.


    Soon, the waiter came with the menu. The babies chattered around the menu, but they did not start ordering.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Eat whatever you want to eat. Mother has enough money.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue often made a lot of delicious food for them, eating in a restaurant was a different atmosphere and a different taste. It was just that she felt it was strange when she saw her babies not ordering.


    ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t read. We¡­ We can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Er Bao said, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t read?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was stunned. That accusation was indeed written by someone, but the signatures at the end were all crooked. It was all written by the babies.


    ¡°Yes, we hired a lawyer to write it. As for the later part, which said that the family members had to sign it personally, we had to trace our names.¡±


    Mo Ruyue understood Er Bao¡¯s explanation.


    It turned out that those words were copied. No wonder some of the structure of the strokes had been separated. If one did not look carefully, one would not know what words were written.


    ¡°Then do you want to learn how to read?¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly asked.


    When the babies heard this, they were all stunned. Each of them couldn¡¯t believe their ears and just looked at Mo Ruyue in a daze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later. Let¡¯s order the food first.¡±


    Mo Ruyue accidentally saw that the waiter was still waiting at the side, so she directly took the menu. Since the babies were illiterate, she could only do it on their behalf.


    She had been dealing with restaurants for a long time, so she naturally knew that the dishes were not bad. After all, they could not be compared to the ones she made personally. However, it was still possible to pick the big ones among the short ones.


    That waiter had obviously heard that Mo Ruyue had been sued by the county magistrate¡¯s wife. This matter had spread like wildfire in the entire county. Now that the protagonist of the incident was in front of him, how could he control his curiosity?


    However, he was too embarrassed to take the initiative to ask, so even if he took the menu, he still dawdled and refused to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything else?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t see through the waiter¡¯s thoughts, but she didn¡¯t want to become the topic of conversation for others, so she deliberately pretended not to see it and only asked indifferently.


    ¡°Oh, no, no, nothing. I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±


    The waiter couldn¡¯t help but ask Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, I heard that you went behind the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s back and reported? It¡¯s really not easy to escape unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Mo Ruyue originally thought that her attitude would be enough to make people back off. She didn¡¯t expect that this person actually didn¡¯t know how to read the situation, and her gaze instantly turned cold.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t serve me food soon, the babies will be famished. Now is not the time to gossip.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression turned cold, her aura was particularly intimidating. In addition, she had a good relationship with the young master, so the waiters in the restaurant were very good at reading people. When they saw that she was a little angry, they immediately backed off.


    He quickly said with a smile, ¡°Lady Qin, look, isn¡¯t this just a casual chat? Alright, alright, alright, I¡¯ll rush the food for you now, please don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    The waiter left in a hurry as he spoke. He was afraid that he would anger Mo Ruyue and let the young master know what trouble he had caused.


    Very soon, the food that Mo Ruyue had ordered was served. She and the babies were also hungry, so they raised their chopsticks and started eating without a word.


    Although the taste of this dish wasn¡¯t as good as Mo Ruyue¡¯s personally made food, it was still fresh and full of flavor. Everyone ate it all.


    After they had eaten their fill, Er Bao brought up the old words again. He was still thinking about what his mother had said previously, that was to let them read and write.


    ¡°Mother, do you really want us to learn how to read?¡±

 Chapter 102

    102 One Must Be Clear About Gratitude And Grudges


    As soon as he spoke, the few babies who were still eating after-meal snacks also stopped and looked at Mo Ruyue with anticipation.


    Da Bao, who was originally drinking tea, also put down the teacup in his hand.


    It would be a good thing for the siblings if they could read and write. It was just that it was very expensive for one person to study, not to mention the five of them. Especially since Tang Tang was a little girl. Even if Mo Ruyue was very good at earning money now, she might not be able to afford it.


    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, he heard Mo Ruyue say, ¡°Didn¡¯t mother ask you just now? First, it depends on whether you are willing or not, and also whether you can persist.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to fish for three days and dry the net for two days, then don¡¯t waste your energy and start.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue liked to say the ugly things first. Although she had already taken the babies under her wings, she still didn¡¯t want to force them to do anything they didn¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°Mother, I can help too. I can earn money.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s sudden words stunned Mo Ruyue.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze caused Da Bao to misunderstand. He lowered his head and his face was visibly red. Then, he suddenly raised his head and his eyes flashed with a fierce gaze like that of a wolf cub.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind not studying. I can work with you to earn money, as long as my younger brothers and sisters can read and write!¡±


    Da Bao roared loudly, scaring the babies who were playing and laughing.


    He regretted it the moment he shouted. His mother did not say anything, so why was he throwing a tantrum here?


    Although Da Bao also wanted to say sorry, the three words kept on spinning around his mouth and he could not say them no matter what.


    ¡°When did I say you can stop studying? Are you trying to be lazy?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow. Her words also stunned Da Bao. Was she not angry?


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I can help you¡­¡±


    Da Bao wanted to explain again but was interrupted by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it. Why would I need your help? Don¡¯t find excuses for not wanting to study.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was deliberately goading him. She now understood the personalities of the babies. Sometimes, she could only ¡°fight poison with poison¡± with Da Bao. This was also the best way to prevent him from getting to a dead end.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to study, I just¡­¡±


    Da Bao was a little anxious. He tried to explain again. Suddenly, he saw Mo Ruyue looking at him with a faint smile. An idea flashed in his mind as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little self-righteous.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said indifferently, and then added, ¡°But I have good intentions.¡±


    This move was called ¡°giving a carrot after a stick¡± and it was said to be very effective. She tried it out.


    Da Bao finally reacted. Mo Ruyue was teasing him. He turned his head away with a dark expression and simply ignored her.


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. He looked quite like her when he was calm in court. Why was he so silly and slow at this time?


    However, this contrast was quite cute when it came to him.


    She then turned to look at the other babies, and all she got in return were pairs of eyes as moist as a deer¡¯s.


    ¡°Alright, now tell mother, can you bear the pain of studying? Do you want to read and write?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked again. She had not thought about this question before, so it was not too late to make up for it now.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re not afraid of suffering. We didn¡¯t even miss the morning and evening classes of martial arts, let alone reading and writing!¡±


    Er Bao was the first one to answer. He was like the babies¡¯ spokesperson now. After he finished speaking, the other babies immediately nodded their heads non-stop like chicks pecking at rice.


    If their mother was really willing to let them study, that was something they didn¡¯t even dare to think about in the past. They even persevered in learning martial arts, what kind of hardship could they not endure?


    Mo Ruyue glanced at Da Bao again and happened to catch his sneaky look. Da Bao, who was caught red-handed, wanted to turn his head, but it was too late. He also knew that she was asking for his opinion, so he nodded his head lightly.


    ¡°Great. Since everyone wants to read and write, and they¡¯re ready and aware, then leave the rest to me.¡±


    When she saw Tang Tang coming over and stroking her head, she had already started to calculate this matter in her heart.


    After the short interlude at noon, Mo Ruyue continued to take the babies around the city in the afternoon. Whether it was the pastry and candy shops, the stands with the sugar figurines, or even the grocery shops, they all became places where the babies lingered and forgot to return.


    As long as it was something they liked, Mo Ruyue would buy it with a wave of her hand. Those were all small things. The real big part was on the books, paper, and pens. The five babies¡¯ slothful fees were nothing.


    They strolled all the way until the sun set in the West before Mo Ruyue took the babies to the carriage shop to retrieve the emperor¡¯s carriage that they had stored there. The carriage was already filled with the things that they had bought from various shops.


    ¡°Alright, I know that everyone hasn¡¯t had enough fun yet. At least, we haven¡¯t gone anywhere near the county. But it¡¯s getting late, so we should go home. Everyone still has night classes that you haven¡¯t done. You¡¯ll have to make up for them when we get back.¡±


    Before Mo Ruyue drove the carriage, she said to the babies, ¡°Now, everyone, sit tight. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    Da Bao and Er Bao sat on both sides and surrounded their three siblings to ensure that they would not fall off the carriage due to the bumps.


    Mo Ruyue turned around and saw this scene. She said with slight surprise, ¡°It¡¯s your first time riding a carriage, but you¡¯re quite skilled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Grandpa Liu taught us when we came here.¡±


    Da Bao replied, ¡°He sent us home safely. Then, he brought us to write a complaint. Mother, we should thank Grandpa Liu.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If there¡¯s kindness, there¡¯s kindness. If there¡¯s hatred, there¡¯s hatred. One must clearly distinguish between kindness and hatred. Otherwise, it¡¯s no different from a piece of roasted meat.¡±


    Si Bao was sitting side by side with Tang Tang when she suddenly asked Mo Ruyue, ¡°Mother, is this the roasted meat you made last time? It¡¯s a kind of sweet and oily meat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the meat,¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded.


    ¡°Then why did it turn into roasted meat when you didn¡¯t say ¡®en¡¯ or something? Is it because it has to be wrapped with honey and sauce, um, marinated¡­ Marinated into the flavor? ¡±


    Although Si Bao was young, he was very interested in gourmet cooking, especially sweet Cantonese dishes. Therefore, he had a deep impression of the taste and preparation method of the roast meat.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was stunned.


    Initially, she had planned to take the opportunity to educate the babies. However, she did not expect that she would not be able to do so after Si Bao¡¯s question.


    So, if one didn¡¯t understand that grudges and grudges could become roast meat, how could one explain this problem?


    Mo Ruyue also became distressed for a moment.


    ¡°Mother is saying that we have to remember how good the good people are, and also how bad the bad people are. We have to repay the kindness of those who are good to us, and for those who are bad to us, we have to remember that we have to take revenge sooner or later.¡±


    At the crucial moment, he still had to say Da Bao. Once he stepped out, he immediately used simple and easy-to-understand words to explain the matter clearly. He also attracted the attention of the babies and helped Mo Ruyue get out of the situation.

 Chapter 103

    103 Unpopular


    She gave him a thumbs up and immediately turned back to focus on driving the carriage. Along the way, she heard the children¡¯s laughter behind her, and her heart also felt relaxed and carefree.


    When she left, she was in a hurry. When she came back, she was singing and laughing with light steps. She even brought a cart full of food and drinks. It was as if Mo Ruyue had not been captured to the magistrate¡¯s office for questioning, but had brought her babies to have fun for the whole day.


    However, when they returned to the Qin Family Village in this state, the entire village was dumbfounded. They even wondered if there was a problem with their memories.


    So what on earth did Mo Ruyue go into the city for?


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t go home directly, but drove the carriage to the Li Fuamily¡¯s courtyard.


    !!


    She shouted at the babies to move the things down. Her hands were also full, and she let the smallest Tang Tang go to the door.


    It was Aunt Liu who opened the door. When she saw the formation, she was really shocked.


    ¡°This¡­ Lady Qin, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Liu, I have to thank you and Uncle Liu today. You¡¯ve really helped our family a lot. The only people in the village who can still speak up for us are you two. I didn¡¯t say it before, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    It was rare for Mo Ruyue to smile in the village, but this time, when she faced Aunt Liu, she smiled very sincerely. Her beautiful face was particularly moving.


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s nothing. You guys didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if you did something in the past¡­ It¡¯s all in the past. I can¡¯t control them if they¡¯re unreasonable, but your Uncle Liu and I can¡¯t let our conscience down.¡±


    Aunt Liu shook her head. She felt that although Mo Ruyue was very powerful, she was also very pitiful. She had married over at such a young age and had become a widow overnight without even seeing her husband. She had to raise five children who were not related by blood to live. Even a good person would go crazy.


    But now, she had changed for the better. She saw that the family¡¯s mother was kind and her son was filial and happy. Their days were also getting better and better. However, she was still not liked by people. Who asked Mo Ruyue to carry the identity of a widow?


    However, Aunt Liu couldn¡¯t say this to Mo Ruyue. Don¡¯t say anything about being close friends. The relationship between the two families wasn¡¯t that deep.


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t see the complicated emotions in Aunt Liu¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. This couple had straightforward personalities and didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, can we go in and talk? Look at the children carrying things. They¡¯re all tired.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded her, and Aunt Liu finally came back to her senses as if she had just woken up from a dream. She quickly led them to the courtyard.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Come in quickly. Look at me, why am I in a daze? ¡±


    Aunt Liu said as she opened the door and made way for them. She helped the babies carry their things and muttered, ¡°How much did it cost to buy these things? Isn¡¯t it good to save them for the babies? ¡±


    She couldn¡¯t get it herself, so she turned to the yard and shouted, ¡°Old Man, quickly come out and help!¡±


    When Uncle Liu walked out of the house, he was also shocked. He immediately frowned.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I didn¡¯t help you to get your thanks. What are you doing?¡±


    Even though he said that, he still came over to take the things from the other babies.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m teaching my baby how to be polite and grateful. You and Juan Zi helped us out of the kindness of your heart, so it¡¯s only right for us to express our gratitude.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she put down the things in her hands.


    Originally, she had wanted to give him the money directly, but she felt that this action was inappropriate. It seemed to be slapping him in the face. She didn¡¯t want to offend him without expressing her gratitude.


    Hence, she changed her method and sold a lot of daily necessities.


    The Liu Family¡¯s life in the village was neither good nor bad. They originally had a son who went to the county to follow a caravan in the early years. He traveled all over the country to make some hard-earned money. Two years ago, it was said that he encountered mountain bandits in a mountain in the South and died.


    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t even have a family, let alone any incense. Now, only the old couple were left farming. Aunt Liu had the skill of making women¡¯s clothes. In the village, she sewed clothes for people, or directly made clothes to sell, to support the family.


    If not for Uncle Liu¡¯s relatively strong body and his good hunting skills when he was young, and Aunt Liu¡¯s fiery temper, the old couple would have been bullied by the villagers long ago because they didn¡¯t have any children to rely on.


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t a good person, but she was someone who would always repay kindness. If anyone wanted to target the Liu Family in the future, they would have to see if she agreed.


    Seeing that the old couple was still a little embarrassed to accept those things, Mo Ruyue immediately gave her babies a look.


    The five babies immediately stood in a line and bowed to the Liu couple in unison. They said at different speeds, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Liu, Grandma Liu.¡±


    The old couple was stunned by their babies¡¯ actions, and then they couldn¡¯t help but smile. They shook their heads and waved their hands. ¡°No, no thanks, no thanks!¡±


    Who could resist the cute children¡¯s childlike voice of thanks?


    Mo Ruyue chatted with the Liu couple for a while and finally convinced them to accept all the things. Then, she took the babies home.


    Although they had only been away from home for a day, the babies were extremely excited when they returned home.


    They didn¡¯t need Mo Ruyue¡¯s instructions and took the initiative to move everything from the carriage. They sorted them out and then went to get brooms and mixed the feed. They started their daily chores.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know what was wrong with them. Although the babies usually divided the work and cleaned up the house well, the feeling they gave off today was particularly different.


    The dinner was packed from the restaurant. In order to prevent the food from going bad due to the hot weather, the restaurant even put a few ice cubes in the food box.


    If this was in her previous life, this would be normal. But now, in the ancient times when there were no refrigerators, Mo Ruyue was surprised to see ice cubes in this restaurant.


    Originally, she had planned to develop a small ice-making machine. It seemed that the next time she saw the young master of Guanglai house, she could borrow the restaurant¡¯s ice-making machine for a look. Perhaps she could improve it. After all, the tool room in her interspace was not to be trifled with.


    Because of the ice cubes, the ingredients were still a little cold when they were taken out of the food box, so she did not have to worry about them going bad.


    After Mo Ruyue heated up the food, she was about to call the babies to eat. When she turned around, she found that the few little heads had shrunk back from the kitchen door at the same time.


    Just now, she realized that they had been secretly approaching her. Even when they were working, they would glance over from time to time, as if they were afraid that she would suddenly disappear.


    Today¡¯s incident must have frightened them, right?


    Mo Ruyue suddenly realized that if she was really thrown into prison, the five babies would really have no one to rely on.


    How could the first and second branch of Qin Family sit back and watch this great opportunity slip away? Perhaps they had already begun to plan how to get their house and property back?

 Chapter 104

    104 Pointing At The Mulberry And Scolding The Locust


    She squinted her eyes, and a cold light flashed in them.


    It was best not to let her know what they were up to. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t mind letting them ¡°suffer ¡± again.


    ¡°What? That b*tch is back? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Qin Shi heard the news from her second daughter-in-law, the cigarette in her hand suddenly fell on the bed. The tobacco leaves and sparks fell on the bed, burning a few holes in the bamboo mat.


    She hurriedly patted it with her hands, but she burned herself so much that she grimaced in pain. She couldn¡¯t help but curse her daughter-in-law who was standing at the side.


    !!


    ¡°Are you a piece of wood? Can¡¯t you see my cigarette falling on the bed? Why are you still standing there!¡±


    When the second daughter-in-law came over to help dust off the cigarette, Qin Shi pushed her away in disgust and said impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright! You¡¯re so clumsy. Where¡¯s your man? Where did he go? You can¡¯t even keep an eye on your own man, what else can you do?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s second daughter-in-law, Wang Shi, was originally following her mother-in-law¡¯s orders to inquire about the news. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be scolded when she brought back the news. Her mother-in-law also scolded her for dropping her cigarette. She felt wronged in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to reprimand Qin Shi.


    Now, all the money in the family was in Qin Shi¡¯s hands. In the past, she could still get some money from Qin Shi, but ever since the new house and the land were lost, Qin Shi was stingy with even a copper coin. She was simply guarding against her second branch as if they were thieves.


    If she dared to talk back and anger Qin Shi, it would be fine for the second branch of the family. The two children still needed to eat and dress, and Qingyuan still needed to go to school. They all needed money!


    Seeing that the hole in the bamboo mat could not be salvaged, Qin Shi simply did not care about it anymore. Instead, she knocked the ashtray on the bedside and knocked out the tobacco leaves inside. She continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Make yourself clear!¡±


    Wang Shi still felt wronged in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to not answer. She immediately said, ¡°The villagers saw Mo Ruyue driving the imperial carriage back with the babies. She even pulled a cart full of things. It didn¡¯t look like she was arrested for questioning, but more like she went to play!¡±


    ¡°The people in the village are all talking about it now. No one knows what¡¯s going on. It seems that we can only find out when they go into the city tomorrow.¡±


    Today wasn¡¯t the day of the market. Although Mo Ruyue had been captured by the county magistrate, the villagers of the Qin Family Village wouldn¡¯t walk dozens of miles to see the excitement. However, there would be a big market tomorrow. At that time, there would definitely be many people going to the market.


    ¡°Hmph, Second Brother said he was going to look for Divine Doctor Qin, but where did he go? After snatching the chickens, ducks, pigs, and lambs at home, he probably sold them for money to buy wine. He must be drunk somewhere, right? Hurry up and get your man back.¡±


    Wang Shi was stunned. ¡°But, mother, I still have to make dinner. If I go out now, who¡¯s going to cook?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s eyes widened and she shouted, ¡°Qingfei is not human? How old is she, and she still doesn¡¯t know how to cook? When she marries into the in-laws¡¯ family in the future, Won¡¯t she be beaten out by your mother-in-law with a broom? It¡¯s all because I spoiled her!¡±


    Wang Shi turned around and walked out the door. She bit her lips so hard that there were deep teeth marks.


    It turned out that when the eldest branch was still alive, Mo Ruyue and her children were the ones who took the blame for the scolding. She also gloated a lot. Now that the knife had stabbed her, she finally knew the pain and what kind of life her mother and children had been living.


    ¡°Qingfei, go to the kitchen and watch the fire. Remember to stir-fry the vegetables. The rice will be ready after braising for a while.¡±


    She said as she walked out. She took off her apron and threw it on the ground, shouting towards her room.


    In the past, Qin Qingfei and Qin Qingyuan had their own rooms. Now that the two of them were squeezed into one room, they were afraid that people would gossip about them. They had no choice but to pull a curtain in her room to separate the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook. If I hurt my hand while cutting vegetables, how am I going to get married in the future?¡±


    Qin Qingfei walked out of the room and said unwillingly.


    She was already a big girl, and now she had to squeeze into a room with her parents. How could she face others?


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t we still have two empty rooms? Why can¡¯t you clean one for me to live in? I¡¯m already twelve, and I¡¯m still sleeping in a bed with you guys separated by a curtain and pajamas. If word gets out, can I still find a husband?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s heart was still in a state of frustration, but when she heard her daughter¡¯s complaint, she finally couldn¡¯t help but explode. ¡°Clean up the house? Look at that wall, that beam, can it be fixed without money? I don¡¯t have a single penny on me, so I¡¯ll go and clean your house for you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go to the kitchen. If you don¡¯t know how to cook, then learn! If you want to be a young miss in the future, who are you waiting for to serve you?¡±


    She took advantage of this opportunity to point at the Mulberry and scold the locust. Her feet did not stop as she walked out. If she waited for Qin Shi to come back to her senses, she would not have a good ending.


    Wang Shi had only taken a few steps when she heard Qin Shi¡¯s curses chasing after her. She quickly ran a few steps and quickly left those curses behind.


    She was using Qin Xu as an excuse to hide from the scolding, but she also really wanted to bring him home. If this man was drunk, she might be able to find a few copper coins on him.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t know where this bastard had gone. It was almost dark, but she still didn¡¯t go home. If he was really drunk and proud, he would be groped by the wolves at night. What should she do?


    Qin Shi¡¯s thoughts ran wild and she didn¡¯t know where to find Qin Xu. She only vaguely remembered him saying that he wanted to find Divine Doctor Qin, so she went to Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s house with the idea of trying.


    However, when she reached the door, she only saw the iron general guarding the door. It was obvious that there was no one in the courtyard, not to mention Qin Xu¡¯s figure.


    This time, Qin Shi was completely out of ideas. She could only hold the thought that Qin Xu had gone into the city and hadn¡¯t returned yet and slowly search all the way back.


    On the way back, they had to pass by the Qin Family¡¯s new house. Now, the Qin Family¡¯s main branch was living inside. At this time, smoke was rising from the kitchen. They could also hear the children¡¯s laughter. The sound entered their ears and pierced Wang Shi¡¯s heart.


    Once upon a time, when her family lived here, they also sang and laughed like this. Although some nights were hard to endure, it was over. They had enjoyed good food and drinks. Now that she thought about it, it really felt like a dream.


    Qin Shi came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but spit on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can be proud of yourselves. The higher you jump now, the worse you will fall in the future!¡±


    She was extremely jealous of Mo Ruyue¡¯s life now, but she didn¡¯t have any countermeasures. She was looking forward to getting back the house and land and living the life she had in the past. But now, it seemed that it was not going to happen.


    Qin Shi looked around outside but still couldn¡¯t find Qin Xu¡¯s shadow. Helplessly, she could only move back home step by step.


    From a distance, she saw a figure loitering in front of her house. He was sneaky and didn¡¯t look like a good person.


    She casually picked up a wooden stick, sneaked over, and hit the man¡¯s back hard.


    A shrill scream resounded through the entire village. By the time Wang realized that she had hit her man, it was already too late.

 Chapter 105

    The people in the village heard the noise and came out to take a look. They happened to see Madam Wang pulling her hair into the courtyard while punching her.


    As a result, some inquired about the situation, some came to stop the fight, and some stood by the side gloating. In an instant, the entire village became lively.


    Mo Ruyue also heard the commotion outside, but she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to join in the fun. As long as it didn¡¯t happen to her, she wouldn¡¯t care even if the sky fell. So, she just heated up the food and called for the babies to eat.


    During the digestion time after dinner, Mo Ruyue gathered the babies together. She had a question that she had been thinking about for the whole day, and now she could finally ask the babies. It had been so long, but she still didn¡¯t know their names.


    This was outrageous. A mother, even a stepmother, actually didn¡¯t know the name of her stepchild.


    !!


    It was a good thing that the magistrate had not confirmed the babies¡¯ name with her today. Otherwise, Mo Ruyue felt that she would have been exposed on the spot.


    ¡°Mother, why did you call us here? Don¡¯t you have night classes later?¡±


    It was San Bao who popped the question. He had the most positive attitude towards martial arts practice. Apart from Da Bao, his learning speed and degree of acceptance were the fastest.


    ¡°Mother did not see the accusation today. Aren¡¯t you all ignorant? Mother wants to teach you to start from the name. In the future, when you¡¯re going to study in a private school, it¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t even know how to write your own name.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t come up and say that she didn¡¯t remember the babies¡¯ names. Instead, she made a turn and let the babies say their names themselves.


    ¡°Mother, do you not remember our names?¡±


    Er Bao suddenly asked. Suddenly, all the babies looked at Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°No, I wanted to teach you how to write your own names. I remember that you guys followed the names written by the lawyer. Now, I will teach you how to write your own names step by step, isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately found a suitable excuse and used this to dispel the babies¡¯ doubts.


    ¡°The note is with me. It¡¯s the only one with our names written on it.¡±


    After Er Bao finished speaking, he carefully took out a piece of paper from his arms. The names of the five babies were written on it neatly.


    When Mo Ruyue saw the five names, she suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°Qin Qingyan, Qin Qingduo, Qin Qinghong, Qin Qinghao, Qin Qingting¡­¡±


    It took a long time for her to read out the names of the five babies one by one. These were five really good names. Each name represented a beautiful blessing, and she only knew it now.


    ¡°If it was not for Mother¡¯s accident this time, we have not heard people call our names for a long time.¡±


    Er Bao said sadly. However, Tang Tang mumbled her name and looked very excited.


    ¡°Mother, Tang Tang¡¯s name is Qingting. It¡¯s so nice to listen to!¡±


    Among the five babies, she was the one who stuck to Mo Ruyue the most and also the one who loved to act coquettishly the most. At this moment, she was nestled in Mo Ruyue¡¯s arms and her fingers were scribbling on the paper. However, she was pointing at San Bao¡¯s name.


    ¡°This is Qin Qingting. Look, not only does your name sound nice, but the characters also look nice. Tang Tang, do you want to learn?¡±


    Mo Ruyue held Tang Tang¡¯s hand and pointed to the correct name, asking in a soft voice.


    ¡°Mm! I want to learn!¡±


    Tang Tang nodded her head vigorously and agreed very happily.


    ¡°We also want to learn. Mother, which one is my name?¡±


    ¡°Qin Qinghao. My name must be very nice too!¡± San Bao also chimed in.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll point them out to you one by one.¡±


    ¡°This is the eldest baby, Qin Qingyan. This is the second eldest, Qin Qingduo. This is the third eldest, Qin Qinghong. This is the fourth eldest, Qin Qinghao. And this is the youngest, Qin Qingting.¡±


    ¡°Each of your names has a very beautiful meaning. It symbolizes the blessings of the person who gave you the names. So tell me who gave you these names?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had just finished her sentence when the originally excited babies suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°Our names were given to us by the people in the neighboring village. When Tang Tang was still in Mother¡¯s stomach, Father left. At that time, we gave two names for a boy and a girl. In the end, Tang Tang was given Qingting when she was born.¡±


    Da Bao was the one with the most memories of the past among the children, so he was also the one who explained to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. In that case, your names are the best gift your parents have given you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue could understand why the babies suddenly became gloomy. It was because their names were the last things their parents left for them.


    ¡°These are such great names. It¡¯s also the hope and blessing they placed on you.¡±


    ¡°Mother, please teach us how to read. I want to learn how to write my own name.¡±


    Er Bao changed his usual cheeky appearance and pleaded with Mo Ruyue very seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn too!¡±


    ¡°I also want to learn!¡±


    ¡°Tang Tang also wants to learn!¡±


    ¡°And me!¡±


    The rest of the children also expressed their opinions. Their solemn expressions were even more serious than when they had asked Mo Ruyue to let them study.


    ¡°Okay, I was going to teach you anyway. So, before we learn to write your names, let¡¯s learn the basic strokes.¡±


    Mo Ruyue got up and went to get the pen and paper that had been prepared in advance. She gave each baby a set.


    Mo Ruyue was really not used to such soft brushes.


    Fortunately, she had already thought of the future when she would need to write for business and had secretly practiced it. Now that the master had asked her to write well, it was more than enough to teach a few babies.


    The babies¡¯ names were nice to hear, but the strokes were also very troublesome.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t ask them to immediately start copying the entire character in a hurry, but to learn it stroke by stroke.


    In order for them to lay a good foundation, Mo Ruyue had also specially bought some copies of the beginner¡¯s books and let them start copying according to the instructions on them, gradually beginning to practice controlling the pen.


    With the example of practicing martial arts, the babies had a deep understanding that laying the foundation was a very boring thing, but they were very used to this kind of boredom and did not feel that it would be hard to practice.


    After practicing the strokes for an hour, Mo Ruyue let the babies do the evening class. It was good for them to study both civil and martial arts. It could enrich their minds and knowledge, and also strengthen their bodies and have the ability to protect themselves.


    The babies also understood this principle, so each of them cherished such an opportunity. When they could learn and exercise, they would put in all their effort.


    The next day was the day of the big market. Mo Ruyue took the babies to the city to play again. She felt that if the babies started to go to school in the future, there wouldn¡¯t be many opportunities for them to play. Before that, she wanted them to seize the time and play.


    Mo Ruyue also took the opportunity to inquire about the situation in the city¡¯s academy. It was already summer, so it was impossible to transfer classes. They could only wait until autumn. However, the babies were of different ages and had not been enlightened. The youngest baby could successfully enter the academy, but it was difficult for Da Bao and Er Bao.

 Chapter 106

    Moreover, if they entered the city to study in a private school, it would take a long time to travel back and forth every day. If they stayed in a private school, Mo Ruyue had other worries.


    Now that she had offended the County Magistrate, if her babies were not in front of her, she would not be able to rush over in time if something happened.


    Mo Ruyue considered this option as an alternative and put it as her last consideration.


    There were many people from the Qin Village who came to the market. They were all suspicious of why Mo Ruyue had safely returned to the village yesterday, so they took the opportunity to find out what had happened.


    They wouldn¡¯t have known if they didn¡¯t understand, but once they understood, they were shocked. It turned out that not only was Mo Ruyue the one who embarrassed the County Magistrate, but even Da Bao had also beaten the County Magistrate several times. In the end, he even made the County Magistrate apologize in public and pay more than a hundred taels of silver. Everyone was simply stunned.


    !!


    Was this something a commoner could do?


    This time, Mo Ruyue had shocked everyone in the Qin Village. It was just that she wasn¡¯t aware of this at all. She took the babies to all the places where they didn¡¯t have time to play yesterday.


    There were even more things on display in today¡¯s market. The babies ate and played, and bought a lot of things. In the end, they also returned happily with a full load.


    As usual, they had a short rest after dinner. They practiced the construction of the strokes for an hour and then went to do the evening class. The babies¡¯ lives were quite fulfilling.


    Before the babies were ready to sleep, Mo Ruyue said to them, ¡°I went to enquire about the private school in the city today, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for the time being. I¡¯ll consider it later. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask the villagers. You have to be good at home.¡±


    The babies were now very used to Mo Ruyue not being at home every two or three days. Every day, they could work together to clean up the house properly. Now, Mo Ruyue only needed to give them a little order and didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    They all nodded in agreement after hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words and then went to sleep.


    The next morning, Mo Ruyue went to visit Aunt Liu¡¯s house after breakfast. Now, she was only a little closer to the Liu Family in the village. The other families were more utilitarian. If it was not necessary, she did not want to deal with them.


    ¡°What? Do you want the babies to go to school? Lady Qin, that¡¯s five babies, not to mention there¡¯s a little girl.¡±


    When Aunt Liu heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s intentions, she was really shocked.


    It would be fine if it were one or two children of the right age, but the payment for the pen and paper would be enough to give people a headache, not to mention five children.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, I¡¯m not worried about money, but I¡¯m not familiar with the situation around here. I¡¯m just worried about how to arrange for these five babies. Da Bao and Er Bao have long passed the age of initiation. If they go to the initiation class now, I¡¯m afraid that they will feel uncomfortable.¡±


    Now, Mo Ruyue would consider the feelings of her babies more, especially when Da Bao was so delicate. Sometimes, she was really afraid that he would go to a dead end.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. Your ability to make money is even better than most men¡¯s. You can hunt in the mountains, do business in the city, and take care of the house well. But why¡­¡±


    Aunt Liu thought of Qin Ming who died on the battlefield and sighed in her heart. There was no man in this family, and they had to rely on a woman to support them. If Qin Ming was still here, Mo Ruyue would not have had to work so hard.


    ¡°There¡¯s this Li Clan Village three miles away from our village. That village isn¡¯t like us, it¡¯s right at the foot of the mountain. It¡¯s a well-known literary village, and there¡¯s a private school there.¡±


    ¡°That private school is opened by a scholar. I heard that the teaching is really good. If you are interested, you can go there and take a look.¡±


    Aunt Liu indeed gave Mo Ruyue a good suggestion. Her eyes lit up when she heard it, and she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Liu, thank you for your help. I¡¯ll go and take a look now. It¡¯s better to make a decision quickly.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly took her leave.


    ¡°Old woman, don¡¯t you think this Lady Qin has changed drastically? In the past, we were all worried that she would bring harm to the children and then run away. But look at her now. Not only does she provide them with good food and drinks, but she also considers sending them to school.¡±


    ¡°Even my mother wouldn¡¯t have done this, right?¡±


    Uncle Liu looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but say emotionally.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Who in the village doesn¡¯t talk bad behind her back? But she is really like a different person now and she¡¯s being nice to the babies. It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Aunt Liu was also very emotional. Talking about Mo Ruyue¡¯s family, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her short-lived son and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    Perhaps their willingness to help the Qin Family¡¯s first branch was a kind of empathy effect.


    After Mo Ruyue left there, she immediately drove the Imperial Carriage to Li Clan Village. She had asked for the route in advance, and the village was already in sight in a short time.


    Because it was located at the foot of the mountain, there seemed to be more usable fields here than in Qin Village. It was the kind of scenery that was popularly talked about in books, with crisscrossed roads, chickens, and dogs.


    Mo Ruyue drove the Imperial Carriage to the village entrance and asked a villager who was working in a field by the roadside, ¡°Big Brother, may I ask how to get to the village¡¯s private school?¡±


    The man stopped what he was doing and looked up at her. ¡°Lady, are you preparing to send your child to study in a private school? Our private school only has classes in the spring and autumn. It¡¯s summer now, so if you transfer now, they¡¯ll miss too many classes.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t answer Mo Ruyue¡¯s question, she understood some other things.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here to understand the situation.¡±


    Mo Ruyue gave a short reply. She only wanted to know where the private school was.


    ¡°Alright, the private school is at the entrance of the village. Walk 50 meters and turn right. You will see a large courtyard. There is a sign of the private school hanging on it.¡±


    The man pointed Mo Ruyue in the right direction, and after she thanked him, she continued to drive the Imperial Carriage into the village.


    Following the man¡¯s instructions, Mo Ruyue quickly found the private school. It was class time now, and she could hear the sound of reading.


    The size of the private school was not small. It was about three or four acres in size, surrounded by green trees and blooming flowers. The environment was very good.


    Mo Ruyue came at the wrong time, so she parked the carriage under the shade of a tree outside the gate and waited for the class to dismiss inside. After about the time it took to brew a cup of tea, she heard the bell ring, and the sound of reading stopped. Soon, a group of children ran out.


    She stopped one of them and asked where the teacher was. She gave the child a piece of candy and asked him to help bring the teacher out.


    The child ran away, laughing. After a while, a tall and thin man came out.


    He saw Mo Ruyue standing under the tree, so he walked over and asked, ¡°Lady, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Good day, sir.¡±


    Mo Ruyue greeted him politely and explained her purpose for coming.


    ¡°Five babies? The oldest is eleven years old, the youngest is four years old, and she¡¯s still a little girl.¡±

 Chapter 107

    107 Request


    The man frowned slightly and then said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°To be honest, only the third and fourth eldest babies are suitable for the autumn enlightenment class. The other babies are too different in age. Even if they are put into the class, it will be inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°The oldest student in my school is only ten years old. At the age of eleven, he will go to the academy in the city. For your family¡¯s Da Bao to study with children who are only four or five years old¡­ I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t feel very comfortable in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Besides, there are no girls in my private school. Your youngest baby is a girl. This¡­ How can it be convenient for me, a man, to take care of her?¡±


    The man¡¯s words made Mo Ruyue frown as well. It was not that she had not thought about these problems. It was just that Da Bao and Er Bao¡¯s actual situation was like this and she could not change it.


    ¡°Then, if Da Bao and Er Bao can catch up with the progress of your large class in autumn, are you willing to take them in?¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue suddenly asked.


    The gentleman looked at her in surprise and then shook his head. ¡°Madam, if a large class¡¯ teaching can let a child who has not even received enlightenment to catch up in two or three months, then how perfunctory and incompetent am I as a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Generally, children from rich families are initiated by the age of three or four. In our countryside, there are very few who can afford to study, so it¡¯s more or less the same when they¡¯re seven or eight years old. The initiation class is a small class, the second year will be promoted to a middle class, and the third year will be a big class. Wasn¡¯t this a joke?


    ¡°Sir, can you give me a list of books and a schedule? Anyway, if I succeed, you¡¯ll still receive two good students. If I don¡¯t succeed, you won¡¯t lose anything, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have any better ideas. Anyway, they couldn¡¯t transfer classes now, and there were still a few months before the new class in autumn. There was no harm in letting Da Bao and Er Bao try.


    ¡°No, you have to carefully lay a good foundation in order to study. Even your two children are rare geniuses. Such a hasty study will only be spoiling them through excessive enthusiasm and will harm them instead. Please forgive me for not agreeing.¡±


    The man immediately refused.


    Not only did his words not anger Mo Ruyue, but it also made her have a good impression of him.


    This was the attitude that a teacher should have. He was serious and responsible. If her babies could study under him, there would be nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Sir, please let me try. I promise you that I will lay a solid foundation for them. If you are not satisfied with the entrance examination, I will immediately lead the babies and leave. I will never trouble you again.¡±


    Mo Ruyue decided to give it a try. How would she know if it would work if she didn¡¯t try? Besides, she had been teaching the babies how to read for the past few days, starting from the recent three character classic and hundred family names. The babies were very motivated and efficient in learning.


    She always felt that since the five babies could become the most powerful characters in the book, they must have something extraordinary about them. Now, she wanted to explore their potential, but this potential had to be used on the right path.


    ¡°This¡­ I say, this one¡¯s words just now were for the sake of your baby. What you did really doesn¡¯t benefit them at all.¡±


    The teacher was still trying to persuade Mo Ruyue to change her mind, but Mo Ruyue was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t easily change her mind after making a decision. How could she listen to his advice?


    ¡°Sir, I just want to ask you to help me make a list of books and a timetable. Is this request too much? Besides, it won¡¯t affect you in any way. I¡¯m the mother of my children, so how could I harm my own children?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was still insistent. The teacher saw that he couldn¡¯t persuade her, so he simply changed his method and tried to scare her off with the high school fees.


    ¡°Madam, one of our children here pays three taels of silver a year. Your five children would pay three taels a year per student, and that¡¯s not including the pen and paper fees. Are you sure you can afford it?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive this one for saying the ugly words first, but we don¡¯t sell things on credit here. If you run out of paper and pen, we won¡¯t provide you with them for free.¡±


    He had thought that Mo Ruyue would back off with a pained expression. He didn¡¯t expect her to still nod with a relaxed expression. ¡°Three taels per person, that¡¯s cheap. As for the books, paper, and pen, I will buy them myself. How can we let Teacher bear the responsibility?¡±


    The teacher looked at her suspiciously. She said this so easily. She couldn¡¯t be a liar, right?


    When Mo Ruyue left the Li Clan Village, she brought a book list and a class schedule with her. It was just two pieces of paper, but she had spent five taels of deposit.


    The reason was that she had made a bet with the teacher. If she brought her babies to take the exam in autumn and their foundations were not strong enough to pass the teacher¡¯s test, they would give up on entering the school. Moreover, the five taels of deposit she paid now would all belong to the teacher.


    If they could pass the written test and the teacher¡¯s spot check, they would be admitted to the school according to the age set by the teacher, and the five taels of silver would be deducted as the babies¡¯ tuition fees.


    To put it bluntly, this was not spending five taels of silver to buy a piece of paper, but to buy an opportunity for the babies to enter the school.


    After Mo Ruyue left the Li Clan Village, she immediately went straight to the county town. This place was very close to the county town, so she could just buy all the books she needed according to the book list.


    As San Bao and Si Bao were of the right age to attend the initiation class, Da Bao and Er Bao were too old. It was impossible for them to enter the senior class directly. Therefore, the list was prepared for them.


    However, Mo Ruyue had bought five sets of the same book. She felt that since everyone was standing on the same starting line, they should also participate in this process.


    When she was only a few years old, she had already begun to struggle on the line of death for survival, so being young did not mean that she could not do anything.


    After buying all the books, Mo Ruyue set off on her way home. She was going to read these books by herself and then teach them to the babies. There were still a few months left anyway, so there was still time.


    After she returned home, she saw that the babies were all practicing writing in her room. Now, they no longer needed her to urge them. The babies could automatically start to study or do housework, and their self-care ability was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Everyone, stop for a moment.¡±


    Mo Ruyue placed the bundles of books in her hands on the brick bed and told the children to stop first. She then told them about her visit to the private school today.


    ¡°In other words, Da Bao and Er Bao have to increase the number of students they have to take now. Besides having a strong foundation, you have more to learn. Besides, Sir has said that if you can¡¯t even pass the written entrance examination, there¡¯s no need to take another test.¡±


    ¡°The third and fourth eldest babies should be enrolled in the school as per normal. However, I feel that you two are not any worse than your two brothers. It¡¯s good to watch and learn more, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡±

 Chapter 108

    108 Learning And Practicing Writing


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Tang Tang has some difficulties. There are no girls in that private school, and Teacher doesn¡¯t have the intention of making an exception.¡±


    Mo Ruyue glanced at Tang Tang as she spoke. She did not miss the disappointment and loneliness in her eyes.


    ¡°But don¡¯t be sad, Tang Tang. If there¡¯s no other way in the end, you can follow Mother. Mother knows a lot of things. Besides, the few brothers can teach you when they come home from school.


    Da Bao also nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry, Tang Tang. I¡¯ll definitely teach you everything I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother too.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Third Brother will also teach.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother will also teach!¡±


    The four babies expressed their opinions at the same time. Tang Tang¡¯s face finally showed a smile.


    ¡°Da Bao and Er Bao, mother said just now that you have to be mentally prepared. It¡¯s not that Mother wants you to be so tired, but you didn¡¯t have any foundation before. If you change classes now, you definitely won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡±


    If it was according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s original personality, she would not have explained at all. If she could accept it, she would learn. If she could not accept it, it would be equivalent to giving up this opportunity. What was there to explain?


    But now, her feelings for her children had gradually changed, especially after this injustice. She had begun to really treat the babies as ¡°family¡± instead of the cold characters in the books.


    ¡°Mother, Er Bao and I are not afraid of suffering. No matter how much you increase the price, we can take it.¡±


    Da Bao was as calm as usual. He did not even show any signs of embarrassment on his face. He was not like some children who would feel like they were going to die when they heard that they had to increase their workload.


    ¡°Yes, Mother, you can rest assured. You spent five taels of silver to get this opportunity back. We will not let your silver go to waste.¡±


    Although Er Bao had been taught the concept of money by Mo Ruyue through actual combat as an example, later on, he had been taught countless times by Da Bao in private. In the end, he did not ¡°grow crooked¡± as Mo Ruyue wished.


    Now, he was still a diligent and thrifty baby. His heart ached for the five taels of silver his mother had just spent. However, he did not notice that the pile of books on the bedside had cost more than twenty taels.


    ¡°Since you have this determination, then Mother is relieved. However, I need to read these first, otherwise even I won¡¯t know, let alone preach to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue spoke frankly but did not notice the twisted expressions on Da Bao and Er Bao¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re saying¡­ You don¡¯t even understand the things you¡¯re going to teach us.¡±


    Er Bao asked hesitantly while Da Bao pursed his lips tightly, as if he did not want to speak at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never read any of the books on the book list you provided.¡±


    Mo Ruyue told the truth. The education system she had received was different from that of this world. Besides, even in her previous life, she had not read many ancient language books, whether it was elementary or advanced education, so she needed time to revise her knowledge.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those all¡­ Hmmm¡­¡±


    Er Bao still wanted to say something but Da Bao covered his mouth.


    ¡°Mother, please take a look first. I¡¯ll continue practicing writing with my younger brothers and sisters.¡±


    As Da Bao said that, he tugged at Er Bao and continued to practice with his younger brothers and sisters.


    It was not that Mo Ruyue did not see the two babies¡¯ actions. She knew what Er Bao was trying to question. However, she did not have the time to explain to them now why she could read and write but had not even read the basic teaching materials.


    Da Bao happened to help her out of the situation, so she did not have to bother to think of an excuse.


    While the babies were practicing their writing, Mo Ruyue opened one of the books and started to read the simplest three-character classics and poems.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to just read books, but there were many allusions in them. It wasn¡¯t Mo Ruyue¡¯s strong point to explain.


    After feeling the familiar vibration in her space, Mo Ruyue knew that something must have changed in her space.


    This time, she found an excuse to leave her room and entered her interspace.


    Her previous experience had led her to the mushroom house. This time, the mushroom house did not have an additional door in the hall, but an additional floor. It still looked like a mushroom from the outside, but there was a spiral staircase inside.


    Mo Ruyue walked to the top of the stairs and looked around before going upstairs.


    Mo Ruyue walked up the stairs, and the spiral staircase took her to the second floor.


    There was only one room on the second floor, and the rest of the walls were bare, just like when she first found the mushroom house in the dimension.


    Mo Ruyue walked over and opened the door handle with practiced ease. A library that extended into the distance appeared in front of her.


    There was also a wall of books that extended far into the tool room downstairs, but it was filled with books and drawings related to manufacturing. This library, on the other hand, had everything.


    She strolled around for a while and went straight to the ancient-language area.


    All the ancient documents were recorded here, including official biographies and unofficial legends. All the ancient books were translated into vernacular, and the origins of the allusions were clearly marked.


    ¡°This will make it easier for me to teach my babies. If I can¡¯t even teach them well, then I¡¯ll have wasted this library.¡±


    Mo Ruyue flipped through a thousand character classic and couldn¡¯t help but feel that this library came at the right time. After all, she had never learned these things. She could recognize the words, but the allusions in it really couldn¡¯t be broken down and explained in detail.


    Thinking back to the boastful words she had made to Sir back then, she was really overestimating herself now.


    Fortunately, now that she had this library, she only needed to read the content once and teach it to her babies. However, in the end, she still needed Sir to integrate the knowledge.


    After Mo Ruyue found all the books in the ancient language section according to the book list, she left the medium.


    Although Mo Ruyue had decided to personally teach the babies to read and write during this period of time, she still had to make a good plan for the time. After all, she still had to earn money to support the family and couldn¡¯t just sit around and eat.


    At night, the babies were all asleep. Mo Ruyue was still sitting under the light, carefully drafting the class schedule.


    San Bao¡¯s task of getting to Tang Tang was not heavy. In fact, it was not a problem if she did not study more. However, Da Bao and Er Bao had to at least catch up with the middle class courses. Hence, their task was heavy.


    Mo Ruyue was prepared to go through all the books first. She was very good at summarizing and she also had various effective learning methods. As long as she used them properly, she could save a lot of learning time and improve learning efficiency.


    That night, she went to bed very late. She had made a more reasonable class schedule and was waiting for it to be put into use the next morning. However, she did not expect that someone would come to her door before she could announce the class schedule.


    The next morning, Er Bao went to open the door and immediately ran back while shouting.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, there are so many people waiting outside our house!¡±


    Mo Ruyue had long heard the noise outside, but when she saw that the sound stopped outside the door and did not knock on the door to disturb the babies¡¯ sleep, she did not react. She just kept an eye on whether there would be any unusual movements.

 Chapter 109

    109 Attracted By Its Fame


    Seeing Er Bao¡¯s reaction, Mo Ruyue wiped her hands and said to Er Bao, ¡°You and Da Bao wash the vegetables and choose them. Then, after you stir-fry them, prepare to eat.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked to the door. When she saw the people outside with their families, she suddenly felt her head start to hurt.


    ¡°Lady Qin, please save our son, he¡¯s about to die!¡±


    A white-haired old woman, supported by others, was the first to cry to her.


    Her tearful complaints were like a switch that had been turned on, and the people around her also began to cry and complain.


    !!


    ¡°Lady Qin, save my Xiao Ling. She¡¯s only seven years old!¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, please save my mother. She has suffered too much, I really have no other way.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, please be merciful and save me. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin!¡±


    The calls squeezed into Mo Ruyue¡¯s brain as if they were going to burst her brain.


    ¡°Stop, stop! Be quiet!¡±


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shout, and finally the noisy crowd stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Divine Doctor. I just happen to have a few prescriptions. Moreover, the old imperial doctor of Huichun Hall is very skilled. He¡¯s an imperial doctor from the palace. Isn¡¯t it more reliable to beg him than to beg me?¡±


    It was as if yesterday had reappeared. Before the county magistrate had sent people to look for her, there had been an endless stream of people from the village who had come to ask for treatment. Could it be that after these people, there was another important person who had come to find her?


    After the woman closest to Mo Ruyue heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, she raised her sleeve and wiped her eyes. She explained, ¡°Lady Qin, we¡¯re all from the county. We also saw the entire process of your trial that day. The old doctor from Huichun Hall personally testified to your medical skills. What else do we not believe?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The old doctor said that your prescription is a good way to treat illnesses, and it¡¯s even a hundred times more effective than his. Doesn¡¯t that mean that your medical skills are better than those of Huichun Hall? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯re just ordinary people. We don¡¯t have much money, so if we want to see a doctor, we naturally have to find the best doctor. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to spend twice the amount. We can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Everyone began to explain one sentence after another, all of which seemed reasonable, but also very self-righteous.


    ¡°So you came all night and blocked my door in the middle of the night. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be gouged by wolves and other beasts in this deep forest?¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned. Although everyone present looked very pitiful, they didn¡¯t deserve sympathy.


    ¡°Lady Qin, we don¡¯t have any other way. We just heard about your specific news at the big market yesterday. In order to cure our family, we¡¯ll take any risk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, please have mercy and save us.¡±


    Seeing that they were about to start pleading again, Mo Ruyue quickly stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t beg me. I¡¯m just one person, and I don¡¯t have three heads and six arms. How can I treat so many people?¡±


    ¡°Besides, who should I save first, and who should I save later? It¡¯s not like you can save a person just by breathing immortal air. Are you going to sleep outside my house while I¡¯m saving people? Or do you want me to open the door and let you stay in my house?¡±


    ¡°I still have five children at home. Let¡¯s not talk about whether you¡¯ll pass the illness on to them. We still want to live our normal lives.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were getting more and more severe. The people who had originally surrounded the door wanted to say something, but towards the end, all of them were hesitant and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    However, they felt wronged. They only wanted to do their best to save their loved ones, so they didn¡¯t think too much. This wasn¡¯t a big deal, right?


    The crowd outside the Qin Family¡¯s new house finally alerted the village head. When he heard that so many patients and their families had rushed into the village, he was immediately unhappy and rushed over with a gloomy expression.


    From afar, they saw people of all ages blocking the entrance of the Qin Family¡¯s new residence. Some of them were even close to the entrance of other people¡¯s courtyards.


    The doors of those few households were tightly shut, and they were only looking out over the walls with looks of disgust on their faces, as if they were afraid that the ill aura would pass into their homes.


    When the village chief saw this situation, he didn¡¯t dare to go forward rashly. Those lying on the stretchers, carts, and ox carts were all crying out in pain. Who knew what kind of illness they were suffering from?


    When he thought of this, he turned around and went home to cover his face with two pieces of cloth. Only then did he feel a little safer.


    When he turned around again, he shouted to the crowd, ¡°What are they doing? Why are they all blocking the entrance of someone else¡¯s house?¡±


    Then, he didn¡¯t wait for anyone to speak and said coldly to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, where did you get so many patients from? Our village isn¡¯t a clinic. What if the ill aura of so many patients spread to the villagers?¡±


    He had many grudges against Mo Ruyue long ago, and now was the time to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Mo Ruyue was originally standing inside the door, but when she heard this, she walked out and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Village Chief, are you saying that it¡¯s my responsibility for these people to come after me? I didn¡¯t tie their hands and feet, how do you expect me to stop others from coming to find me? Your words are a little unreasonable.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want the quarrels outside the courtyard to affect the babies. They also knew that ¡°meddling¡± had caused her endless trouble, so as long as such a situation occurred, they would blame themselves once.


    ¡°You! Could you say that these people didn¡¯t come after you because of your fame? In the future, this kind of thing will be endless. Don¡¯t tell me that the people in our village don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    The village chief also knew that Mo Ruyue¡¯s eloquence was very good. He had fought with her a few times and had never been able to take advantage of her, so he insisted on a point. In any case, Mo Ruyue could not refute this.


    ¡°Who was the one who first spread my name? I told the villagers that I¡¯m not a Divine Doctor, but you all went to the county town to spread the news. What happened in the end?¡±


    ¡°When the County Magistrate invited me to treat his wife, the villagers came to my house every day to chat and visit. Why? Especially you, how many times did you come during that period, do you want me to count for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that my reputation can¡¯t be suppressed anymore, and people came to seek medical treatment because of my reputation, it¡¯s my fault again?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words came one after another. The village chief could control her just because he insisted on that point? That would be looking down on her abilities too much.


    The village chief was embarrassed by her rebuttal in front of so many people. The finger he pointed at Mo Ruyue trembled, but he didn¡¯t know what to say to refute her.


    When those who came to seek medical treatment saw this scene, they felt very uncomfortable. They were just here to seek medical treatment, but they were being despised by others. Who could really be indifferent?

 Chapter 110

    110 Fire


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but want to say something, but he was stopped by his companion. They had come to ask for a favor, but now they had obviously offended the other party. If they said anything more to aggravate the conflict, would the other party still treat them?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. Look for yourself. That person is blocking someone else¡¯s door. Since this matter was caused by you, of course you have to solve it.¡±


    The village chief knew that he couldn¡¯t win against Mo Ruyue, so he didn¡¯t waste his breath and turned to leave after saying this.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the people who were waiting to seek medical treatment. She knew that if this matter was not handled well, the trouble that followed would be bigger than any of the previous ones.


    Not only would she be labeled as ¡°not helping¡± but if there were a few people who were stubborn, they might take revenge and use some shady means.


    !!


    She was never afraid to speculate about human nature with the greatest malice.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted from outside the crowd, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t make things difficult for Lady Qin. If you block her door like this, even if she was originally willing to save you, she would be forced to show her disgust.¡±


    Everyone looked back and saw a white-haired old man getting off an ox cart. He was slowly walking over with the help of a child.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this old man came uninvited, I hope Lady Qin can forgive me.¡±


    As the old man walked over, he cupped his hands and apologized to Mo Ruyue. The crowd in front of him subconsciously parted to make way for him.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the old man speechlessly, and immediately felt disgusted.


    ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t I make myself clear last time? Are you trying to force me out by coming to my door like this?¡±


    Her tone was very cold, and it didn¡¯t change just because the other party was an old man, and also a once highly respected imperial doctor in the palace.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I know that this action is very shameful, as if I¡¯m using my power to suppress you, forcing you to do what I want, but¡­ It¡¯s really not like this, listen to me explain.¡±


    The old imperial doctor had long anticipated Mo Ruyue¡¯s reaction. Although an ashamed expression flashed across his face, he still walked over and stood in front of her.


    At least Mo Ruyue still remembered that he had helped her a little and didn¡¯t drive him away on the spot.


    ¡°Originally, this old man could understand what Lady Qin said that day, especially after that kind of thing happened. You don¡¯t want to cause trouble and just want to live a peaceful life. These are all human nature.¡±


    ¡°But Lady Qin, you have a unique skill. Even if you are invisible in this mountain, can¡¯t you still attract people? Look at all the people around you who have come to seek medical treatment. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they or their family members are suffering from illness and torture, who would be willing to be thick-skinned and come to seek help?¡±


    It had to be said that this old imperial doctor had come from the palace after all. The standard of his speech was much higher than those of the common people. However, his words still could not move Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Since you are so kind, why don¡¯t you do me a favor and take these people back to Huichun Hall for treatment? I don¡¯t have three heads and six arms, so I can¡¯t treat them. I don¡¯t want to delay their treatment.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s attitude was still the same as before. She didn¡¯t expect that the old imperial doctor would listen to her and nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take over the people here.¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard his words, but their faces revealed an extremely unwilling look.


    From the Qin Village to Huichun Hall, it was a walk of dozens of miles. Why didn¡¯t he ask for the Divine Doctor in front of him and go to the Huichun Hall to line up?


    They were not stupid!


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t think that the old imperial doctor would agree to her request. She was only stunned for a moment before she regained her calm.


    She turned to look at the crowd around her and saw the unwillingness on their faces. Her lips curled into a cold and mocking arc.


    Now, there was someone who was willing to accept them and treat them, but they still had to be picky. Therefore, sometimes she didn¡¯t want to be a saint, because some people really didn¡¯t deserve it.


    ¡°Well, you have a place to go. Huichun Hall is willing to take you in. If you go now, you can still find an inn and settle down.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately gave the order to see the guests out. With so many people noisily blocking the way, if she was the neighbor and the villager, she would also feel annoyed.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re just going to send us away like this? We¡¯ve been waiting here the whole night and the whole morning. Even if you want to show us a few people, you don¡¯t have to make us come for nothing, right?¡±


    Someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in his heart. When the others saw that someone had been the first one to act, they were secretly happy, but at the same time, they quickly echoed.


    ¡°Alright, then who do you guys think I should show it to, and who should I not show it to?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words broke the temporary alliance that everyone had formed. Everyone looked at each other, and no one knew who took the lead, but they suddenly began to squeeze forward.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, please take a look at my mother! She¡¯s old. Didn¡¯t you save an old woman before? Let¡¯s save another one now!¡±


    ¡°No, no, Divine Doctor Qin, please take a look at my daughter. She¡¯s only six years old. She¡¯s still so young. You¡¯re also a mother. If your child¡­ No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Please save my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Save me! How could they be considered patients when they were all alive and kicking! I¡¯m going to die soon and I¡¯m being tortured every day. I didn¡¯t do anything bad, so why did I get an incurable disease?¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, aren¡¯t you afraid of trouble? He was afraid that the treatment would take too long and delay things, wasn¡¯t it? Then punish me! My illness is easy to cure. With your wonderful hands, you will be able to cure me very soon!¡±


    They were all fighting to be the first to push forward, afraid that they would not get the chance to heal if they were pushed to the back.


    Mo Ruyue stepped back to the steps at the door and casually took out a very thick hemp rope from the ground at the door. Her figure flashed and the hemp rope tightened, blocking the people who were rushing to the door.


    ¡°Aiyo, my waist!¡±


    The man walking in front was stopped by the hemp rope. Mo Ruyue¡¯s arm shook slightly, and the strength of her arm passed through the rope and dragged the man to the back.


    The moment he fell, he pressed down on the people who were rushing over from behind. This caused their fanatical minds to calm down a little.


    ¡°You guys are really good. Let¡¯s go higher!¡±


    Mo Ruyue was really angry.


    The thing she hated the most was being forced to do things, not to mention now that she was being forced to do so. If she had not set up some traps and defenses for the babies during their training, she would not have been able to stop them at all if she did not want to knock down a few people.


    The old imperial doctor had already been helped to the side by his child as the crowd rushed forward. Even so, he was still scraped by the crowd and almost fell.


    He looked in surprise at the crowd that was gradually quieting down. He didn¡¯t think that this group of people would suddenly lose control like this. If Mo Ruyue hadn¡¯t stopped them just now, would they have broken into someone else¡¯s house?

 Chapter 111

    111 Worries Behind


    It was excusable to ask for treatment, but this kind of pressing behavior was really somewhat despicable.


    ¡°Divine¡­ Divine Physician Qin, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Some people were also frightened by their own actions and hurriedly apologized to Mo Ruyue. They didn¡¯t know why they were pulled forward and followed after her in a daze.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes flashed. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t see someone fanning the flames behind her. It seemed that this group of people had other reasons for gathering here. Some people still didn¡¯t give up on their evil intentions.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, please forgive us. It¡¯s not easy for us. We really didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±


    !!


    There were still people who kept explaining, but Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to listen anymore.


    ¡°Please leave my house immediately. It¡¯s not too late to go to Huichun Hall now. If you continue to pester me, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    She believed that some of these people didn¡¯t know anything and were only here to seek medical treatment. They were just mixed in and used as pawns to incite others.


    However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to analyze these things now. This was the second time someone had come to her door to force her to do something. This had violated her bottom line. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t let it go just because of someone¡¯s innocence and a few words of explanation.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, don¡¯t force Lady Qin anymore. You are eager to seek medical treatment, but the way you do it is too much. A cow doesn¡¯t drink water, but you have to hold back its head. There is no such rule in the world.¡±


    The old imperial doctor couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He had thought that Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions were too unreasonable, but now it seemed that they had indeed gone too far.


    When the people who came to seek medical treatment heard the old imperial doctor¡¯s words, they all felt embarrassed.


    Whether it was seeking medical treatment or doing business, both parties should be willing. Even if they had no other choice, Divine Doctor Qin was right. With such a large group of people blocking the door, they were forcing the person to save them.


    Not to mention the various actions they had done after that. Now that he thought about it, he was already sweating. How could he have the face to blame Mo Ruyue for being ¡°unkind¡±?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we go to Huichun Hall now, we can still make it into the city. If we are late, we will have to spend the night outside the city gate.¡±


    The old imperial doctor said, and then turned to the other child beside him, ¡°Take everyone with you and tell them that I¡¯ve said that all the consultation fees for this batch of patients will be half price.¡±


    With his words and the company of the little boy from Huichun Hall, these people who came to seek medical treatment finally moved. If they continued to waste time, it would only make Mo Ruyue more disgusted. Besides, they had no face to stay any longer.


    Very quickly, the crowd gradually dispersed, leaving only the old imperial doctor and the last child standing in their original positions.


    ¡°Old Doctor, the patients have already left, why are you still here? So many patients have been sent to Huichun Hall, can they treat all of them?¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded him. She was about to go home when the old imperial doctor took a few steps forward and stopped her.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, please listen to me one more time. If you still don¡¯t have any thoughts after listening to me, then I will take my disciple and leave. We will never bother you again, alright? ¡±


    This deep pleading tone was filled with anticipation. In the end, Mo Ruyue stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll hear what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯m retiring to help the people in my hometown. I can understand your concerns. If I say that I can solve your worries, would you be willing to leave the mountain?¡±


    After the old imperial doctor finished speaking, his eyes were fixed on Mo Ruyue, nervously waiting for her response.


    ¡°The old doctor said it so lightly, are my worries that easy to solve? I¡¯m sure you know who I¡¯ve offended now. I¡¯m afraid that there will be more and more such things in the future. Can you resolve them for me one by one?¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on your abilities. If you were still on duty in the palace, perhaps your words would be somewhat believable. But even so, how can you resolve those grudges of the humble class and the treacherous palace by yourself? ¡±


    The old imperial doctor was also rendered speechless. He had no way to refute Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. After all, he was just an old man who had returned to his hometown.


    With Mo Ruyue¡¯s medical skills, he would definitely enter the sights of the nobles in the future. At that time, it would not be a ¡°small fight¡± like the county magistrate. If she really encountered something at that time, what could he do to help?


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, I¡¯m willing to vouch for you. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯m willing to bear the joint responsibility with you. If you want to pursue your responsibility, you have to deal with me first. Divine Doctor Qin, is this okay? ¡±


    ¡°Although this old man has retired and returned to his hometown, the connections I accumulated in the palace are still there. The disciples all over the world still have some say, and some people still recognize the name of Huichun Hall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to open a Huichun Hall in the county, so I¡¯ll invite you to be the resident doctor. Of course, you won¡¯t be the resident doctor every day, but you¡¯ll take turns every three days. This way, you¡¯ll have enough time to take care of the babies and do other things. What do you think?¡±


    The old imperial doctor had already displayed his sincerity in front of Mo Ruyue. Now, he was just waiting to see her attitude.


    Mo Ruyue had been listening silently and didn¡¯t say any more cold words.


    Now that her reputation had long been spread, today¡¯s incident would not happen only once. Once those desperate people were incited again, no one knew what would happen.


    She didn¡¯t want to go down the path of opening a medical center, but the current situation was pushing her towards that path step by step.


    Now that the old imperial doctor was vouching for her, and even taking responsibility with her, it could be said that this was a rather high starting point, and to her, it was also the best condition to enter the industry.


    What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t have to sit in the Huichun Hall every day if she joined. A round of three days could indeed guarantee her teaching time for her babies, and at the same time, she could get an extra stable income. She could consider it carefully.


    The old imperial doctor didn¡¯t rush Mo Ruyue. As long as she was willing to consider and didn¡¯t reject him on the spot, it was a good thing!


    ¡°When will the Huichun Hall in the county be built?¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly asked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to join, you can hang the plaque the day after tomorrow.¡±


    The old imperial doctor had long been preparing to open a Huichun Hall in the county town. It was also for this reason that when Da Bao brought the babies to complain and told the lawyer about the injustice, it attracted the attention of the old imperial doctor and thus formed this fate.


    ¡°Give me a day to consider. If I don¡¯t appear on the day after tomorrow, don¡¯t come looking for me again.¡±


    Mo Ruyue left these words behind and directly returned to the courtyard to close the door, not giving the old imperial doctor a chance to speak again.


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this woman a little too arrogant? You¡¯ve already begged her like this, why would she¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough. You don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±

 Chapter 112

    112 Not Afraid Of Hardship


    The little helper had originally wanted to complain indignantly after seeing Mo Ruyue¡¯s attitude, but he was interrupted by the old imperial doctor halfway through.


    Everyone thought that a doctor should be benevolent, but a doctor was also an ordinary person. Mo Ruyue¡¯s concerns were reasonable, so what right did other people have to criticize him?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve already tried our best. We can¡¯t do much more here.¡±


    The old imperial doctor waved his hand and took one last look at the tightly shut door before shaking his head and sighing as he left.


    Although Mo Ruyue was busy with her own things in the courtyard and didn¡¯t pay attention to the movements outside, the wind blowing and the grass moving outside couldn¡¯t escape her ears.


    !!


    The old imperial doctor¡¯s and the little helper¡¯s words reached her ears. She slightly curled her lips and went back to her own matters.


    ¡°Mother, is this our so-called¡­ So-called class schedule?¡±


    Er Bao looked at the form in front of him. There were many words on it that he did not recognize. However, it seemed to be filled with densely-written words. It seemed to have filled up his time.


    ¡°Yes, this is the schedule that Mother had planned for the whole night according to the private school teacher. Although it looks like the schedule is full, the arrangement is reasonable and can also ensure that you have time to play.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought that Er Bao was a little scared when he saw such a full schedule, so she patiently explained.


    ¡°No, mother. Er Bao is not afraid of being tired.¡±


    Er Bao shook his head in a rare serious manner.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother say that Big Brother and I are way past the age of enlightenment? If we want to catch up with the normal progress of our studies, we will have to work hard and suffer. Big Brother and I have long been prepared.¡±


    ¡°No matter how tired we are, we will not embarrass you.¡±


    Da Bao also added.


    Yesterday, Mo Ruyue had made it very clear to them that they had not only spent a lot of money to get the opportunity to go to school, but they had also gambled on their mother¡¯s reputation. No matter what, they could not lose, and they could not afford to lose.


    Mo Ruyue was at a loss for words for a moment. She lowered her head and looked at the timetable in front of the two babies. Only Da Bao and Er Bao¡¯s schedules were the most full. Perhaps she was really too eager for success back then and was a little too boastful?


    ¡°Mother,¡±


    Tang Tang walked to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side, grabbed her hand and shook it.


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of hardship. We¡¯ll be with Big Brother, Second Brother, and¡­ together.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s accompany Big Brother and Second Brother.¡±


    The rest of the babies nodded in succession. San Bao even winked at Da Bao and Er Bao. She chuckled and elbowed Er Bao.


    Mo Ruyue saw that they had such a good relationship before and nodded in her heart.


    A chopstick could break easily, but a bundle of chopsticks couldn¡¯t. It was better to twist them into a rope than to be in a state of disunity.


    ¡°Alright, Mother believes in your determination and also knows that you can take the hardship. Then let¡¯s give it a try together and let the private school teacher see that when our Qin Family¡¯s children walk out, all of them are good.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was used to goading people, but most of them were poisonous-tongued. Now that she was encouraging her babies directly, she was not used to it.


    A new Huichun Hall had opened in the county. This news wasn¡¯t considered news, but on the day of the official hanging of the plaque, there were still many people who came to watch.


    Originally, everyone was envious that Xu City next door had a Huichun Hall, which was opened by the old imperial doctor in the palace. The doctors inside were all excellent in medical skills, and the consultation and medicine fees were very cheap. Now that there was one in their own house, of course, it made people very excited.


    The old imperial doctor stood behind a window on the second floor of Huichun Hall and looked at the bustling crowd outside. He said in a low voice, ¡°Divine Doctor Qin hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°Master, she¡­ hasn¡¯t come yet.¡±


    The child standing behind the old imperial doctor was one of the two children who had gone with him to invite Mo Ruyue. He was also the old imperial doctor¡¯s last disciple. After hearing his question, he replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Master, when we went to invite Divine Doctor Qin that day, she looked very unwilling and said that she would consider it, but it was just an excuse. She just wanted to send us away.¡±


    Another child said.


    That day, he took a group of patients and traveled dozens of miles to get back to Xu City. He was almost half dead, and those who had brought the family members of the patients along with them were even worse off.


    He also felt that Divine Doctor Qin had gone a little too far. His master was a man of virtue and prestige. He had a kind heart and was not as arrogant as she was. He did not have any sympathy at all.


    Everyone said that a woman¡¯s heart was the most vicious, and if he were to look at it, the coldest was a woman¡¯s heart!


    ¡°Qing Yi, master has told you not to speak the words of others behind their backs, how did you forget?¡±


    The old imperial doctor turned his head to the side and chided. That child called Qing Yi immediately shut his mouth and did not dare to speak.


    ¡°The Old Doctor is a good person, it¡¯s just that this disciple of yours is a bit talkative. Compared to some gossipmongers, he is not inferior.¡±


    A cold voice suddenly came from behind them. The three of them turned around and saw Mo Ruyue standing at the door with her arms crossed, but the five babies were not around.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you¡¯re here!¡±


    The old imperial doctor¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and a smile bloomed on his face, even the wrinkles on his face smoothed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. The old doctor¡¯s suggestion is not bad, and it can also save me a lot of worries. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the old doctor, after all¡­ There¡¯s no proof.¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and glanced indifferently at the boy called Qing Yi. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, the pressure made Qing Yi take two steps back.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±


    The old imperial doctor took out a jade pendant from his bosom.


    ¡°This is the jade pendant my master gave me when I finished my apprenticeship in medicine. It constantly reminds me of my original intentions of helping the world and saving people. As long as you have this jade pendant in your hand, I will not shirk the responsibility for anything that you say.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took the jade pendant. As expected, the words ¡°help the world and save the people¡± were engraved on it. There was also a small ¡°Tian¡± character on the lower right corner. It seemed to be the surname of the old imperial doctor.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, but old doctor, you just said that what I said is true. What if I have any thoughts about your Huichun Hall and want to get it, or ruin your reputation¡­ Won¡¯t you be prepared for this?¡±


    Mo Ruyue played with the jade pendant in her hand. This thing was very useful. It was equivalent to the old imperial doctor¡¯s token or the ¡°ruzhen in person¡± sign. When she held this jade pendant, it meant that her words were the old imperial doctor¡¯s will.


    ¡°If you doubt a person, don¡¯t use him. If you use a person, don¡¯t doubt him. Since this old man can entrust this jade pendant to Divine Doctor Qin, I naturally won¡¯t doubt my own judgment.¡±


    The smile on the old imperial doctor¡¯s face had never faded. It was as if he had obtained some rare treasure after Mo Ruyue joined in.


    ¡°Elder Tian, the auspicious time has arrived. It¡¯s time to hang the plaque.¡±


    An old doctor walked over and said to the old imperial doctor, and also glanced at Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together. We¡¯ll all be working together in the future, companions who help the world and save people. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    The old imperial doctor smiled and led the way. The old doctor who came to report looked at Mo Ruyue in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that Divine Doctor Qin, who had been talked about so much recently, would actually be working with him in Huichun Hall.

 Chapter 113

    113 A Tricky Patient


    Mo Ruyue nodded slightly at him and followed behind the old Imperial physician.


    At the beginning of the hanging board ceremony, people had noticed that Divine Doctor Qin, who had made the county magistrate and his wife admit defeat, apologize, and compensate, was also present. They started to guess the reason for her appearance.


    After the ceremony ended, the old imperial doctor simply announced the answer.


    But when they heard that this divine doctor would be in charge of Huichun Tower in the future, everyone was shocked again.


    In that case, everyone would have a chance to see if this divine doctor¡¯s medical skills were real or fake?


    !!


    If it was fake, the magistrate would not let her off, and even the reputation of Huichun Hall would be affected. But if it was real, it would be a blessing for the common people.


    Originally, the old imperial doctor had wanted Mo Ruyue to say a few words to everyone, but she waved her hand and refused. Considering that she had a cold personality and a venomous tongue, the old imperial doctor found another topic to smooth things over.


    After the whole ceremony was over, Huichun Hall officially opened for business. The first patient who came was an extremely difficult case of epilepsy.


    Originally, everyone was enthusiastically discussing the matter of Mo Ruyue joining Huichun Hall. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would run in with a door and shout while running, ¡°Quickly make way, save him! Hurry up and save him!¡±


    A man was lying on the door, his whole body twitching and trembling violently. A large amount of white foam was coming out of his mouth, which had already blocked his entire mouth.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were two people beside the door holding the man down, he would have fallen from the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s epilepsy, right? Look, you¡¯re shaking like this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. His face is turning purple. He¡¯s not going to make it.¡±


    ¡°What bad luck. This Huichun Hall has just opened. How did we encounter such a difficult patient?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she wanted to test Divine Physician Qin¡¯s charm. Didn¡¯t that old Imperial physician say that her medical skills are even above his?¡±


    The discussions of the commoners reached Mo Ruyue¡¯s ears. She also knew that she had to show her skills, or it would be hard to convince the public.


    Hence, she said directly, ¡°Carry the person inside. You guys move aside to ensure that the ventilation is smooth. A few people come and hold down his hands and feet, I want to give him acupuncture.¡±


    Acupuncture was acupuncture. In this world, acupuncture had a wide foundation even among the common people. It was just that many people knew about it, but few could actually see real kung fu.


    When everyone heard that this female divine doctor actually knew acupuncture, their eyes instantly widened and they were ready to watch the show.


    Let¡¯s see if this female divine doctor really has some skills or if she¡¯s just an empty title.


    The convulsing people were carried into Huichun Hall. Those who had wanted to rush in to see the commotion were stopped outside the door, leaving a small path for people to enter and exit. The others surrounded the door on both sides and stuck their heads in to look inside.


    Mo Ruyue was standing in front of the door. This angle was against the light. She first undid the man¡¯s shirt, then took out an alcohol swab from her medical kit to disinfect the silver needles and the man¡¯s body.


    She recognized the acupuncture points very quickly, and the needle was accurate and neat, without any hesitation or sloppiness.


    The old imperial doctor also followed her in. In order not to block Mo Ruyue¡¯s light, he deliberately went around to her back and saw her series of actions. He couldn¡¯t help but stroke his beard and nod.


    As he watched, he also guided the young disciples and doctors beside him. His voice was extremely low, as if he was afraid of disturbing Mo Ruyue, but also as if he was using her live acupuncture as a teaching example to explain to them.


    It was said that the insiders looked at the door, while the outsiders looked at the excitement.


    Even if the surrounding commoners didn¡¯t understand medicine, when they saw the group of professional doctors listening to the old imperial doctor¡¯s explanation with serious faces, and the old imperial doctor also nodding repeatedly at Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions, everyone could see that this was the best affirmation of her medical skills.


    The most important thing was that as Mo Ruyue continued with the acupuncture, the person who was violently twitching had gradually calmed down. His face was no longer frighteningly blue and purple.


    It was better to let people see the actual case of him being cured than to brag a thousand times. Now that everyone had personally witnessed that Mo Ruyue¡¯s acupuncture skills could save people, the last trace of doubt in their hearts was dispelled.


    No wonder the old imperial doctor would personally vouch for her and invite her to join Huichun Hall. As expected, the title of Divine Doctor was not an undeserved reputation.


    ¡°No wonder she has the title of Divine Doctor. Just look at her acupuncture skills. I¡¯m afraid that even the doctors in Huichun Hall are not as good as her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, did you see that? Even the old imperial physician took the opportunity to use her as a teaching demonstration. Is that something an ordinary person can do? If you don¡¯t have some ability, then wouldn¡¯t you be misleading the children?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If someone still suspects that she¡¯s a quack, then they¡¯re either stupid or bad!¡±


    ¡°Shush, shush, are you crazy? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Mo Ruyue finally stopped what she was doing and stood up to look outside. Because she was facing the light, she couldn¡¯t see the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, but she could hear their heated discussion.


    Although she had to use examples to prove her ability, it was worth it to shut up some rumors.


    After stopping the patient¡¯s epilepsy, Mo Ruyue did not immediately withdraw the needle. Instead, she continued to twist the needle for a while before slowly stopping and withdrawing the needle.


    ¡°Someone, write down the prescription I told you, boil it and feed it to the patient,¡± Wang Yao said. ¡°After that, take it twice a day in the morning and evening. Don¡¯t eat, pay attention to rest, and don¡¯t tire yourself out. Your condition will be alleviated.¡±


    Mo Ruyue first explained the things to take note of, then sterilized the silver needle with an alcohol cotton while explaining a prescription.


    This time, it was Qing Yi who was smart enough to grab the opportunity to record the prescription with a pen. The others silently noted it down in their hearts and savored the taste in their hearts. They suddenly felt that Mo Ruyue¡¯s medicine was really exquisite.


    In the past, the same prescriptions for this kind of illness would always have a feeling of sluggishness and difficulty. However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s prescription only made two slight changes on the basis and could give people a feeling of sudden enlightenment. No wonder it was so highly praised by the old imperial doctor.


    After Mo Ruyue had revealed her skills, no matter if they were professionals or laymen, they all believed in her in their own way. Just by looking at the changes in people¡¯s eyes, she knew that they had recognized her ability.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, you¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯m really sorry to let you deal with such a difficult patient on the first day of business. It¡¯s also beyond my expectations.¡±


    The old imperial doctor walked over and said to Mo Ruyue with a smile, ¡°However, the way you handled it really amazed me. Not only was the acupuncture technique clean, decisive, and accurate, but even the preparation of the prescription gave people the feeling of enlightenment. I¡¯m really¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment, as if he was looking for the right words to describe it, but in the end, he just smiled and shook his head, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Old Doctor, you shouldn¡¯t use ¡°you¡±on me. You can either call me lady Qin or you, or I¡¯ll feel very awkward.¡±

 Chapter 114

    114 Confirming the Title of the Godly Doctor


    Mo Ruyue still respected the old imperial doctor very much. Although she was cold and hated trouble, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know etiquette and respect others.


    Mo Ruyue really wasn¡¯t used to letting such a kind-hearted and benevolent old man address her as ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my surname is Tian. Divine Doctor Qin, you can just call me Old Tian in the future. We still have to work together in the future, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    The old imperial doctor¡¯s suggestion was approved by Mo Ruyue, but she changed the way she addressed him slightly. ¡°Elder Tian.¡±


    ¡°Well, today is not Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s working time. If you are not in a hurry to go back, can you follow me to the backyard for a cup of tea?¡±


    !!


    The old imperial doctor didn¡¯t haggle over how Mo Ruyue had addressed him, but made a request with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to sit for a while, but I have to rush back after that. The babies at home are still waiting for me to teach.


    Mo Ruyue thought that everyone would be in Huichun Hall in the future, and she and the old imperial doctor were the people who bore the joint responsibility. Now that they were invited to have a cup of tea, she couldn¡¯t be too unreasonable, so she nodded and agreed.


    Huichun Hall was not small. The front yard was the place for daily consultation and prescription. The backyard was divided into two areas. One was for the doctors and medicine boys to rest, and the other was for patients who needed long-term hospitalization.


    The old imperial doctor personally led Mo Ruyue on a tour of the entire ¡°Huichun Hall.¡± At the same time, he explained to her some of the ideas he had for opening this chain of medical halls.


    Since Mo Ruyue had agreed to be the resident doctor here, she naturally had to find out more about where she would be working in the future. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be a ¡°inpatient department¡± here, and that it would take in many poor people who couldn¡¯t afford the medical expenses.


    It was only at this moment that she had a deeper understanding of the old imperial doctor¡¯s benevolence. Only, to ask her to be as selfless as him, she knew that she could not do it.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, I know that your family¡¯s burden is very heavy. You didn¡¯t come to Huichun Hall to do charity for free, so I have the following thoughts about your remuneration. I wonder if you can accept it.¡±


    The old imperial doctor had only mentioned the issue of the generous remuneration but had not gone into detail. Now that he had taken the initiative to mention it, Mo Ruyue was happy to save herself the trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, our resident doctor here doesn¡¯t charge a consultation fee for the poor. He only symbolically charges some medical fees. However, at the same time, the consultation fees we pay for the dignitaries and rich families are not low.¡±


    ¡°Every resident doctor who treats a patient like this can keep 60% of the income, including the total of the consultation fees and medical fees. In the short term, it¡¯s usually paid once a month, and in the long term, it¡¯s also once every three months. This can ensure the income of the chief doctor, and they won¡¯t work for nothing.¡±


    After the old imperial doctor said this, Mo Ruyue understood. It turned out that the foundation of Huichun Hall¡¯s charity was still from the rich.


    Speaking of which, 60% of the income was not a small amount for the resident doctor. Sometimes, just one consultation would cost a few taels of silver, not including the medical expenses. It was a lot of money at one time, not to mention how many people she could see in a day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to that, as long as there¡¯s no trouble,¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue said so, how could treating and saving people not be troublesome? It was nothing more than the old imperial doctor taking responsibility for her now. That was to say, if there was trouble, he would come forward to deal with it, and she was only responsible for treating and saving people. Otherwise, she would not have agreed to join Huichun Hall.


    After the main issue was discussed, the rest of the tea was just a few words of idle chat. Then Mo Ruyue said goodbye.


    After Mo Ruyue left, Tong Qingyi walked to the old imperial doctor¡¯s side and passed the prescription he had copied down to him.


    ¡°Master, I now know the reason why you have been strongly inviting her to join Huichun Hall. This woman, no, Divine Doctor Qin¡¯s prescription does have its own uniqueness. I¡¯ve gone through it again and again just now and I can actually draw inferences from it and come up with a few more suitable prescriptions.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if I see her write a prescription for treatment, I will definitely benefit a lot.¡±


    At this moment, he no longer had the high self-esteem he had before, because he realized that even if he was the old imperial doctor¡¯s last disciple, the little things he had learned were just for show in front of Mo Ruyue.


    Fortunately, he had not shown it in front of her and had already been reprimanded by his master. Otherwise, if he really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and bumped into her, then he would really be a disgrace to his master.


    The old imperial doctor took the prescription and carefully clipped it into a book. The first page of the book had a few prescriptions stuck to it. It was the prescription that Mo Ruyue had asked him to identify. He had silently written them down and then kept them in the book.


    The blank page behind the pasted prescription was filled with the old imperial doctor¡¯s comments and insights. It was obvious that he was also sorting out Mo Ruyue¡¯s prescription and drawing the knowledge he needed from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re able to recognize this. I often say to you that the ocean of learning is boundless. There are always people better than you, so you have to be humble at all times and constantly learn from others. Only then will you be able to improve.¡±


    ¡°When Master saw those prescriptions that day, I concluded that this Lady Qin definitely had a unique skill and could definitely learn a lot from her. Otherwise, how could I risk my old face to beg her to come out of the mountain?


    After the old imperial doctor finished lecturing his disciple, he waved his hand to dismiss him. He then looked at the newly obtained prescription and began to write his comments.


    Although it was the first day of Huichun Hall¡¯s opening, it had already brought him a surprise. He just didn¡¯t know how much enlightenment and surprise Mo Ruyue would bring him in the following days.


    After Mo Ruyue left Huichun Hall, he was prepared to buy some things in the county town before going home.


    Although she had bought a lot of things after the court case and the big market not long ago, some of them were bought to thank the Liu couple. She had also given away a lot that day, so she wanted to make up for it when she entered the city today.


    Originally, she had thought that as long as she bought what she wanted, she would go home immediately. However, she had forgotten that after she showed her skills at Huichun Hall today, she had solidified her name as a Divine Doctor in the hearts of the county people.


    As a result, people took the initiative to greet her from time to time along the way, and some even tried to get closer to her. More and more people gathered around her imperial carriage, making it difficult for her to move.


    ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s kindness, but I still have things to do. Please let me through.¡±


    She said patiently, politely but distantly.


    ¡°Divine Dotor Qin, we¡¯re really convinced by you. When you were in the government office, we were all on your side!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we all thought that you were not a person who would lie and deceive others. As expected, your ability is recognized by the old imperial doctor from the palace. Tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, if we have any illnesses or disasters in the future, we won¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. We¡¯ll look for you. I guarantee that the medicine will cure the illness.¡±


    The people who surrounded them were talking enthusiastically. No one took Mo Ruyue¡¯s words to heart and only wanted to give her compliments.

 Chapter 115

    115 Blackboard


    Was there anyone in this world who didn¡¯t like to hear good things? As long as they sucked up to her, they would be able to form a relationship with this Divine Doctor Qin.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s face darkened. She was already starting to get impatient.


    It was a matter of what a sincere congratulations was. She could still clearly distinguish what flattery was. It couldn¡¯t be said that the people around her were all bootlickers, but most of them were.


    Everyone talked for a long time and didn¡¯t see Mo Ruyue¡¯s response. It was only then that they noticed that her expression was already very cold, and they instantly shut their mouths hesitantly.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but can you let me go now?¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue asked again. This time, she didn¡¯t hide the coldness in her words.


    ¡°Oh, oh, that¡¯s right. Why did we stop Divine Doctor Qin on the street?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry up and disperse!¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, rest in peace!¡±


    The people surrounding the imperial carriage finally made way for her. They seemed to have forgotten the awkwardness just now and warmly bid farewell to Mo Ruyue as they watched her imperial carriage leave.


    ¡°Bah, what¡¯re you so arrogant about? Don¡¯t you just know how to give a few lousy prescriptions? Your eyes are all over your head!¡±


    Someone spat at Mo Ruyue¡¯s back and said hatefully.


    He was the one who had spoken the most obsequiously just now. He had originally thought that he could get close to Mo Ruyue so that he would have something to boast about in the future. He didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t even look him in the eye.


    ¡°Aiya, She has been recognized by the imperial doctors in the palace, isn¡¯t it normal to be arrogant? If you can, you can be arrogant too.¡±


    A person beside him couldn¡¯t bear to see his respectful appearance and couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say.


    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s not here now. Even if you put in a good word for her, she won¡¯t appreciate it. Save it. Who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in her heart!¡±


    The man who was mocked glared at him and finally found an outlet to vent his anger. Just as he was about to vent his anger, a small stone flew out of nowhere and hit his leg.


    With a ¡°Aiyo,¡± he fell to his knees in the street.


    The people present were shocked by his kneeling and looked at him with strange eyes. Someone even asked directly, ¡°What are you doing? If you feel sorry for Divine Doctor Qin, then go and kneel down before her!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m afraid he said the wrong thing and would immediately suffer retribution.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, but he knelt to the wrong person, haha.¡±


    In the midst of the crowd¡¯s laughter, the man hurriedly stood up from the ground, staggering and almost falling down again.


    He looked around in a panic. Just now, he was talking excitedly, but suddenly, it was as if someone had kicked him from behind and he knelt down involuntarily. But now, looking around, no one seemed to have attacked him.


    It¡¯s broad daylight, could it be¡­ a ghost?


    He felt a chill down his back, as if he was being stared at. He shivered, and without explaining himself, he hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd and stumbled away.


    Everyone thought he had done something wrong and scared them away, so they laughed and made him a topic of conversation. However, no one noticed that behind the window of a room in the restaurant next door, a figure closed the window.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know what happened after that. She went straight home after she bought the things.


    No matter how fast she rushed, she couldn¡¯t make it home before lunch. The babies, on the other hand, had prepared their own meals and even left a portion in the pot for her.


    Although Mo Ruyue was not very hungry, she still gave them face and finished the food. Now, the babies¡¯ food was also pretty good. Although the taste could still be improved, it was still edible.


    She gathered the babies and asked them. As expected, it was Si Bao who directed the cooking. No wonder the taste was not bad. If it was only Da Bao who cooked, it would be hard to say.


    While Mo Ruyue was eating, the babies had already tidied up the things she had brought back. Those that should be placed in the kitchen were placed in the kitchen, and those that should be placed in the storeroom were placed in the storeroom. However, there was one thing that they did not know how to deal with.


    ¡°Mother, what is the use of that large VAT you placed on the cart?¡±


    Da Bao walked over and asked doubtfully.


    There were already two water tanks at home, and there was a well outside that had been sanitized and was still in the cooling period. This tank was almost as big as the two water tanks combined. Was it for storage?


    ¡°Oh, you can keep fish in this tank in the future. Then, you can eat fresh fish. You won¡¯t have to worry about the live fish you bought.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say that it was just a spontaneous idea. At that time, she saw that the shape of the tank was unique. It was not round but square, and there were blue flowers on a white base inside. It looked refreshing, and it would be good to buy it and use it as a fish pond.


    Da Bao¡¯s face immediately darkened. He tried his best to suppress the anger in his chest and said as calmly as he could, ¡°There¡¯s a small river flowing out of the mountains outside the village. You can have any river fish or shrimp you want. If you want to eat fresh food, do you need to raise them at home?¡±


    ¡°Besides, this tank is only so big. You¡¯re raising fish at home?¡±


    He shut his mouth and started to get lucky again. She was the one who wanted to buy it, so why was she still finding excuses?


    ¡°The fish caught in the river can¡¯t be finished in a short time. Can¡¯t we keep them in the tank and save the trouble of going into the water to catch them?¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already bought it. It¡¯s good to keep it and raise a lotus flower or something.¡±


    She would never admit that she was impulsive and spent money recklessly. She didn¡¯t have much money, and her yard was big enough. She just wanted to put it on display.


    After a good rest in the afternoon, Mo Ruyue gathered the babies again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be a day when everyone would have a class together, so I didn¡¯t prepare a large study room. What a mistake.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stood in the courtyard and looked at the two rooms that were still empty. She chose the bigger one, but that room faced north, so it should be very cold in winter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together and clean up the room. We¡¯ll temporarily use it as a classroom and study room.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took the basin of water and a rag into the house. She said she was cleaning, but in fact, she was sweeping the floor, wiping the dust, and moving the tables and chairs. Even the house that was temporarily idle would be cleaned every three to five days, so it was not very dirty inside.


    Mo Ruyue made a blackboard and a few boxes of chalks in the tool room in the interspace. She had placed them in the carriage before she went home. However, Da Bao did not know how to use them when he was packing up, so he had brought them back to the warehouse.


    When she saw that the room was almost cleaned up, she went to the warehouse to find the blackboard. Behind the board was a wooden shelf that could be folded and buckled. When it was opened, it could stand firmly on the ground. The height was also suitable for her to write with her hand, so there was no need for any additional adjustments.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s this board for?¡±


    San Bao looked at the board in front of the desk curiously and reached out to touch it. It was not made of wood. It felt more like porcelain and had been painted. He did not know how it was used.


    ¡°This is the blackboard. Mother will use it to write on when she teaches you later.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she took out a box of chalk and wrote a line of words on the blackboard. It was the babies¡¯ names.

 Chapter 116

    116 A Child¡¯s Words Carry No Harm


    Now, they had practiced the structure of the strokes and their ability to control the pen well. The first thing they learned to write was their own names. However, when they saw their mother write their names on the board with a pink and white stick-like object, they could not help but be stunned. The words looked quite good.


    Especially Da Bao, he had once sneaked to the neighboring village and sneaked into the private school to take a look at the classroom. He only remembered that the teacher¡¯s seat was a long desk, but there was no board for writing.


    But he didn¡¯t ask this question out loud. Women would come up with strange ideas or strange things from time to time. They should be used to it.


    Now, it was just that Mother had changed the way she wrote, making it more convenient for them to see. However, their paper and brush were still writing brushes and inkstones, and there were no special changes.


    ¡°This board is only this big, how many words can it write?¡±


    !!


    Although San Bao felt that this way of writing was very new, he could not help shaking his head when she saw the size of the blackboard.


    Mo Ruyue immediately took out the blackboard eraser and wiped the blackboard a few more times, wiping away all the words.


    ¡°Did you see that? In the future, I¡¯ll write down the content on the blackboard in class, but I¡¯ll have to erase it after I fill it up, so you guys have to take notes.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how the teachers in the private school taught in ancient times, so she could only copy the classroom from her memory.


    However, taking notes was a good habit. Mo Ruyue felt that they could all learn. A good memory was not as good as a piece of rotten paper. Combining memorization and writing from memory could also effectively improve learning efficiency.


    After she had simply decorated the classroom, she announced to them, ¡°Then, our class will officially begin now.¡±


    The five babies sat behind three tables. Tang Tang was the youngest and was a girl, so she sat alone behind the smaller table in the middle.


    Da Bao and Er Bao shared a table, while San Bao and Si Bao shared another. They were all leaning against Tang Tang¡¯s table. The three tables were arranged in an inverted trapezoidal shape. They were separated from each other but were connected to each other. Although Tang Tang was sitting by herself, she was not alone.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taught anyone before, but I¡¯ve done a lot of preparation.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took out a book from the space and showed it to the babies. Although the annotations on it were already very detailed, it was not a good thing to follow the book for the babies who did not even have the foundation of enlightenment.


    In order to lay a good foundation for her babies, Mo Ruyue had also put in a lot of effort. Unfortunately, there was no computer in this world and it couldn¡¯t help her search for the most suitable education method. She could only let her explore it by herself.


    She started with the three character classic, breaking down every sentence, from the pronunciation to the meaning, to the meaning of the whole sentence.


    When Mo Ruyue was ¡°preparing for the lesson¡±, it was equivalent to learning it once, and the lecture now was more like a review for her. It also allowed her to add some of her own personal opinions in addition to the annotations.


    Originally, she was prepared to slow down and explain it slowly after considering Tang Tang¡¯s age and ability to accept it. However, to her surprise, no matter whether it was Tang Tang or the third brother or the fourth brother, they could almost understand the content of her lecture with just a little bit of explanation. They could even draw inferences from one point.


    ¡°In the past, Mother Meng chose her neighbor, but her son didn¡¯t learn and broke her opportunities. Tang Tang, tell me, how do you interpret this sentence?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had already taught ¡°not learning¡± to the child, and now he was asking about the knowledge he had taught before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a story from ancient times. Meng Zi¡¯s mother wanted him to have a good learning environment, so she moved three times. Once, Meng Zi skipped class and did not study. Mother Meng¡­ Mother Meng broke the weaving machine to teach him.¡±


    Tang Tang usually spoke in a childish voice and liked to repeat words. However, her attitude was extremely correct in class. Although she still spoke in a childish voice, she was obviously much more eloquent.


    She told the story of this sentence very clearly, and Mo Ruyue nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Very good, but this is just a rough meaning. Just now, Mother explained the meaning of evidence. How do you understand it, Tang Tang?¡±


    She then guided Tang Tang to analyze it in a deeper way.


    ¡°Well, the story says that we will be influenced by our neighbors. If we are surrounded by good people like Grandpa Liu and Grandma Liu, we will be like them, willing to help when we see injustice. If the people around are like Qin Shi and Qin Shen, we will learn to be bad.¡±


    ¡°Just like Qingyuan and Qingfei, they are lazy, full of schemes, and love to take advantage of small things. So, in order for us to grow up well and learn from the good guys, we can¡¯t play with the bad guys.¡±


    Tang Tang¡¯s explanation was very simple and straightforward, but it had already proved that she had a deep understanding of this sentence. It was just that she still lacked the language practice and carving.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tang Tang is very smart. Her answer is correct.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not stingy with praise during her teaching. Children needed to be acknowledged and praised from time to time.


    Although this sentence wasn¡¯t in the three character classic, but in another ¡°minister¡± book, it didn¡¯t stop Mo Ruyue from taking it out in advance and explaining it to his babies.


    ¡°Mother, you just said that arrogance and complacency will bring losses, and modesty and prudence will benefit you. But we can see that you¡¯re not usually humble.¡±


    As soon as San Bao said that, he was kicked in the leg.


    Si Bao stared at the six words on the blackboard and copied them on the book with a brush as if he was not the one who had kicked him.


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow. So she was a bad example.


    ¡°Then, how does San Bao understand this sentence? tell Mother.¡±


    She was not angry at all. After all, a child¡¯s words carried no harm. How old was she and how old was San Bao? How could she lower herself to the level of a child?


    ¡°I feel that we should still be proud. Just like Mother, we know so many skills, so why can¡¯t we be proud? However, being arrogant doesn¡¯t mean being complacent. Only when you¡¯re complacent will you forget how much ability you have, and in the end, you¡¯ll suffer losses.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right to be humble and cautious, but if you¡¯re too humble and cautious, you¡¯ll be cowardly. Our Qin Family has never been afraid of anyone. Mother also taught us that we can¡¯t be afraid when we encounter trouble, otherwise everyone will come and bully us. After a long time, even you will feel that you are easy to bully.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue agreed with what San Bao said, it did not stop her from being speechless. She seemed to be a bad example.


    Originally, her words and deeds were deviant from the books and etiquette. The babies saw her teaching with words and actions, but they heard the complete opposite of the etiquette and rules from her mouth. The gap and sense of disharmony was too great.


    Moreover, this understanding had been shown from San Bao¡¯s words just now. They had not been together for a long time. It had only been a few months. What if it was a few years or a dozen years?


    An extremely absurd thought suddenly flashed through Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind. Could it be that her rebellion had catalyzed a few babies to become ¡°big villains¡± in the end?

 Chapter 117

    117 The Four Treasures Know How To Play


    She quickly shook her head, afraid that it would really come true.


    ¡°San Bao, although your idea is right, if Sir were to ask you this question, you would be tongue-tied.¡±


    Mo Ruyue sighed. She was starting to feel that it wasn¡¯t a good idea for her to teach the babies.


    However, if she were to find a temporary teacher, she didn¡¯t know what kind of rumors would spread in the village.


    There was a lot of trouble in front of a widow¡¯s door. Who asked her to have such an identity now?


    !!


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    San Bao was puzzled. ¡°I feel that mother¡¯s way of doing things is not wrong. The principles taught in the books are not wrong. The answer I thought of is not wrong either. Why is this answer wrong in your eyes? ¡±


    At his age, he could not understand more complicated things, such as this society, groups, conventions, and rules.


    Only now did Mo Ruyue understand that it was not easy to educate people. Even she herself could not hand in a satisfactory answer, so how could she teach her babies well?


    It seemed like she still had to find a teacher, and she couldn¡¯t just find one randomly. After all, to Mo Ruyue, she hoped that her babies could receive a proper education and also hoped that they could maintain their original appearance.


    The first day of teaching ended with a few hiccups.


    Mo Ruyue had a new understanding of her babies¡¯ intelligence and learning ability. She realized that she had still underestimated her babies. The contents of the previous lesson preparations were still too simple and not enough for them to learn at all.


    When they were preparing to make dinner in the evening, Mo Ruyue decided to make a good meal.


    Recently, she had been going out early and coming back late. The three meals at home were basically prepared by the babies themselves. Even if she was at home occasionally, she would only have a simple meal. It had been a long time since she cooked a good meal for the babies.


    When the five babies heard that Mo Ruyue was going to cook a good meal, their eyes instantly widened. Even Da Bao, who usually didn¡¯t show much emotion, was in high spirits. It was obvious that he was in an extremely good mood and was full of anticipation.


    The Qin Family Village was in the mountains, so they didn¡¯t lack game. While Mo Ruyue provided game for the county restaurants, she also made a variety of game food at home. However, she was going to change it today.


    At this time, there were more than a dozen river fish in the big tank she bought. She had ordered them in the morning from the county town and asked the shop owner to help send them over in the afternoon. It just so happened that she could cook in the evening.


    Through the young master of Guanglai Tower, Mo Ruyue even managed to get a few fresh fish, which was rare in the Inland cities. If Mo Ruyue had not given the young master a tiger, she would not have been able to touch the skin of the fish this time.


    ¡°Mother, are we only eating fish tonight?¡±


    Si Bao was the most interested in cooking. When he heard that Mo Ruyue wanted to make an all-fish banquet, he followed her everywhere like a little tail and asked all kinds of questions from time to time.


    He looked at the fish in the water tank. His mother said that it would be useful, and it really came in handy. There were so many fish in there, and they were still alive and kicking. They didn¡¯t even suffocate to death.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make a table of delicious food with fish tonight, but the all-fish banquet can have more than a hundred dishes at most, and at least a dozen dishes at least. Although there are six of us, we can¡¯t eat so much. I thought that five or six would be enough.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she started to prepare the ingredients.


    Since it was an all-fish banquet, the main ingredient was naturally the fish. The most basic step was to wash the scales and remove the internal organs. Si Bao strongly requested to participate in these steps.


    Although he was only six years old, his cutting skills were already impressive. He could also handle the ingredients with great skill.


    Mo Ruyue let him do as he pleased. She had also re-selected the kitchen. It was fast and sharp, but she had to be extra careful when using it.


    In terms of dishes, Mo Ruyue was preparing to make three cold dishes: fish roll with egg skin, fried fish strips, and sesame fish cake. The hot dishes were squirrel fish, tomato fish, and fish steak with hair and beard.


    The three cooling and three heating dishes were taken from the famous ¡°Baiyangdian all-fish banquet¡± in her previous life. There was originally a soup dish, but Mo Ruyue did not intend to use the soup from the ¡°Baiyangdian all-fish banquet.¡± Instead, she chose the grass fish soup.


    Grass carp soup had the effects of heating up the air, dispelling wind and removing dampness, improving the eyesight, strengthening the spleen, and the stomach. Now that it was summer, the human body was very humid, so drinking grass carp soup could dispel the dampness and nourish the body.


    Other hot and cold dishes, except for squirrel fish and grass carp soup, were made with whole fish. After the scales and internal organs were dealt with, they had to be cut into pieces or strips, and marinated with various seasonings for a while.


    When Mo Ruyue was processing the fish, she also demonstrated to si Bao first. Some of them only used a little seasoning or adjusted a few flavors. She only needed to give some instructions and Si Bao immediately got to work. This saved Mo Ruyue a lot of time.


    While the ingredients were marinating, Mo Ruyue started to make the most time-consuming grass fish soup.


    She first heated the oil pan to fry the fish. She then placed the fish¡¯s head into the pan, followed by the body. After putting it into the pan, she let it still for two to three minutes. This ensured that the fish¡¯s skin wouldn¡¯t fall apart. She then fried the other side.


    After the fish was fried, she added in the scallions, ginger, and garlic to stir-fry, then poured in water to cover it and let it boil over high flame.


    During the stewing process, Mo Ruyue took the opportunity to finish preparing the cold dish. When Si Bao told her that the fish soup was ready, she walked over and opened the lid. The fish soup had already turned tender white.


    ¡°This is amazing. How did the soup become like this? ¡±


    Si Bao had never drunk such a fish soup before.


    In the past, when Da Bao caught fish, he would roast it and share it with everyone. He had never thought that he could make soup. Even if he wanted to make soup, the stove at home was controlled by Mo Ruyue. Once it was done, it would be snatched away. Therefore, they almost never made a fire at home.


    ¡°Grass carp and carp can be boiled into a milky white soup. The essence of the fish is dissolved into the soup. Not only is the meat tender and fresh, but even the soup is extremely delicious.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said, but her hands didn¡¯t stop moving.


    She lowered the flame and added a small amount of salt and white pepper to the soup. Then, she poured the cut side dishes, carrots, and mushrooms into the pot and continued to stew it on low heat.


    Before covering the pot again, Mo Ruyue picked out the ginger slices and scallions in the pot, and the remaining celery leaves on the plate were to be used as flavor embellishments and were added after the fish soup was out of the pot.


    This soup was not difficult to make. Compared to other more complicated soups, it could even be said to be extremely simple.


    ¡°Si Bao, Mother just made this soup. Do you know how to read it?¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that Si Bao wanted to be a chef in the future, so she deliberately brought him along when she cooked so that he could watch and practice more.


    Although Mo Ruyue insisted that the babies should go to school, she never felt that being a chef was inferior to others. Si Bao was so talented. In the future, he would definitely become a famous chef.


    At that time, money would still roll in, and who wouldn¡¯t be a money tree?


    Si Bao thought for a moment and immediately replied, ¡°Mother, the four treasures have been mastered!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then tell Mother about it. Mother will ask questions and do a spot check before dinner later.¡±

 Chapter 118

    118 The All-Fish Banquet


    Mo Ruyue was using this method to help Si Bao deepen his memory. Of course, the best way to learn was to do it personally a few times. After all, the theory still depended on the practice. Practice made perfect.


    Si Bao opened his mouth without thinking. He started from frying the fish to picking the scallions and ginger to continue stewing the soup. There was not a single step that was wrong.


    ¡°Very good. If you want to drink fish soup next time, Si Bao can make it for us, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said with a smile.


    Nowadays, there were more and more smiles on her face. Although it might be very shallow and short, it was much better than her previous expressionless appearance.


    !!


    It was also because of this that the babies were more willing to stick to her.


    Following their mother now, they had good food and drinks, and also fun and good learning. Compared to the days in the past, it was really like heaven on earth.


    Upon hearing her words, Si Bao nodded hard and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother won¡¯t have to worry about us not having soup to drink anymore!¡±


    With the help of Si Bao, this ¡®all-fish banquet¡¯ took about an hour to be ready. Of course, when the dishes were served, the sky had already darkened.


    Mo Ruyue cooked a large pot of rice. This was a habit she had developed over the years. When she drank soup, she had to eat rice. She wasn¡¯t used to eating congee or bread and other foods.


    Each baby had a bowl of milky white fish soup in front of them. The grass carp in the pot had been divided into several large pieces in advance. Drinking soup and eating meat was the right way to supplement their nutrients, so Mo Ruyue had to ensure that each of them had a bowl of delicious fish soup.


    However, grass carp had a lot of thorns. In addition to the main thorn, there were countless small thorns. If they were not handled well, they could easily prick the babies¡¯ throats.


    In the end, Mo Ruyue still entered the medium and used the pressure cooker to pressure the fish bones for a while. The fish bones were stewed until they were soft. Some of the finer fish bones even melted directly into the soup and would no longer cause any harm.


    Even so, she still seriously reminded the babies to be careful of the fish bones when eating the fish. She even personally helped Tang Tang and Si Bao to remove the fish bones.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her sharp eyes would be used to pick out fish bones, but she still felt a sense of accomplishment every time she picked out a fish bone.


    Now that the babies were with Mo Ruyue, they had developed a lot of new habits. For example, if there was soup on the table, they must drink it to warm their stomachs first before eating.


    There was only a small amount of salt and white pepper in the fish soup. Such a soup usually needed to be mixed according to the taste of each person.


    There was also soy sauce, vinegar, pepper, chili noodles, salt, scallions, and coriander on the table for the babies to use.


    They added the seasonings according to their own tastes. The steam rose up in spirals, mixed with an alluring fresh fragrance, making everyone involuntarily swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start eating. Everyone, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue finished speaking, the babies couldn¡¯t wait to scoop up a spoonful of soup. After blowing on it, everyone drank a mouthful of soup together.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    San Bao was the first one to call out exaggeratedly.


    He looked at the fish soup in his bowl and then at Mo Ruyue. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mother, I think this fish soup is better than the meat soup!¡±


    ¡°The fish soup is fresh, but the meat soup tastes different. I think they¡¯re both delicious.¡±


    Er Bao also followed suit and expressed his opinion.


    ¡°Tang Tang loves fish soup.¡±


    Tang Tang¡¯s words were much simpler. After she finished speaking, she lowered her head and drank a few mouthfuls of soup. Although she was scalded to the point that she stuck out her tongue and fanned it with her small hands, she still couldn¡¯t help but want to scoop it up and drink again. She proved her love for fish soup with her actions.


    ¡°If you like to drink it, I¡¯ll make it next time. Mother has taught me, and the recipe is all in my mind!¡±


    Si Bao puffed out his chest and said proudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at cooking, but can you really make this soup? After all, you¡¯re only cooking some home-cooked dishes now.¡±


    Er Bao asked with some uncertainty.


    ¡°I helped mother cook all the dishes today, and I¡¯ve memorized the process. Mother even said that she would test me when we eat.¡±


    As Si Bao spoke, he turned to look at Mo Ruyue. ¡°Mother, go ahead. I promise I won¡¯t make any mistakes!¡±


    Mo Ruyue cooperated and asked about the recipes of two dishes, including the grass fish soup.


    As expected, Si Bao repeated it without any hesitation. It was obvious that he had really remembered it.


    With Mo Ruyue¡¯s affirmation, the rest of the babies were more convinced by Si Bao¡¯s words. After all, when their mother was not at home, with Si Bao¡¯s guidance, the other babies could also make edible dishes.


    After Si Bao received the affirmation from his mother and siblings, his little face turned red from the steam of the fish soup. He was also very excited.


    He swore in his heart that he would learn all of his mother¡¯s cooking skills and make delicious food for everyone in the future, just like what his mother was making for them now.


    The fish soup was not the only popular dish on the table. The six other hot and cold dishes also made the babies smile.


    Comparing the two, the grilled fish he had eaten in the past was simply a waste of God¡¯s gift. It turned out that the fish in the river could be turned into such a delicious dish. Not only did it not have the pungent smell of earth, but it was also tender and smooth like egg custard.


    The door to a new world opened. Under Mo Ruyue¡¯s guidance, the babies walked deeper and deeper into the world of foodies.


    After the meal, the children ¡°snatched¡± away all the work of cleaning the dishes. Mo Ruyue returned to the study room to continue ¡°preparing¡± for her lessons.


    She needed to make some adjustments to her original course plan. Otherwise, she would be the one embarrassing herself in class the next day.


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s educational level was very high, it did not mean that she was also good at being a teacher. Especially after today¡¯s lesson, she was even more certain that she was not cut out for teaching.


    But now, even if she didn¡¯t know if she could find a good teacher, she had already found a way to teach the babies.


    This was a difficult problem that gave people a headache. Before this problem was solved, Mo Ruyue still had to continue to take on the task of ¡°teaching.¡±


    After cleaning up the kitchen, it was almost time for the night class. The babies were all very self-aware to do their revision and exercise. No one wanted to be lazy and slack off.


    They knew very well how difficult it was to have such an opportunity.


    As soon as Mo Ruyue prepared for the lesson, she was immersed in it. It was not until the children¡¯s martial arts evening class was over and they were boiling water in the courtyard to take a bath that the sound woke her up.


    ¡°Time passed so quickly?¡±


    She was stunned for a moment, as if she had just opened the textbook. However, when she saw the dense notes that had been written, she realized that a long time had really passed.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s wash first. After washing, we still need to study.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s voice came from outside.


    In the past, after they finished their evening classes, they would take a bath first. Mo Ruyue stayed last and would only do what she wanted to do after they fell asleep.

 Chapter 119

    119 Bait


    Now that the babies had started to read, they didn¡¯t go to sleep directly after bathing every day. Instead, they had an additional project of reviewing their homework.


    ¡°Alright, you guys go first. Mother still has things to do.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue replied, she lowered her head and looked at her notes again.


    After the babies finished bathing, they changed into clean white clothes and returned to the ¡°classroom¡±, feeling refreshed. They sat behind their respective desks and began to review the content they had learned today.


    Da Bao and Er Bao had learned more knowledge, so they took longer to review. However, after only two hours, Mo Ruyue urged them to rest.


    !!


    Only by balancing work and rest could they learn better and more. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want them to become bookworms who only knew how to study.


    Although the next day Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t on duty at Huichun Hall, she went to the restaurant to hand in the game.


    She did not go hunting in the mountains for the past few days. In order to not break the contract, she got up in the middle of the night and went hunting in the mountains.


    Other than some equipment that she needed to bring along as a cover, such as torches, hemp ropes, and machetes, the rest of her weapons and tools were all in her interspace, which was very convenient.


    She had left home too early and the other babies had not woken up yet. In order to prevent the babies from getting anxious when they woke up and did not see her, Mo Ruyue could only wake Da Bao up and tell him where she was.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s still late at night. There are ferocious beasts on the mountain. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Da Bao lowered his voice as he was afraid of waking his siblings.


    He was still a little drowsy at first, but after hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, he was completely awake.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I am going hunting for beasts. Have you forgotten how I encountered a tiger last time? Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    Mo Ruyue now felt that it was reasonable for the children to be worried about her. However, she couldn¡¯t let them worry too much. Otherwise, with her previous personality, she would have left as she pleased. Why would she even leave a message?


    That was impossible!


    Da Bao frowned, but he didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. He knew Mo Ruyue¡¯s ability, and he was familiar with her personality. He knew that it was a great improvement to leave a message for him. He couldn¡¯t persuade her.


    ¡°Then be careful and come back soon. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be late to the county.¡±


    Da Bao had also learned his lesson. Now he started to beat around the bush. He didn¡¯t tell the truth about his worries and used Guanglai Tower as a pretense. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t expose him and only nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Come and bolt the door with me. Then sleep for a while.¡±


    The two of them reached the door together. Da Bao watched as the flame grew smaller and smaller until it finally disappeared into the darkness. Then, he closed the door and returned to his room.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Mo Ruyue¡¯s safety. He tossed and turned but couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Mo Ruyue had changed her equipment the moment she entered the mountain. She was equipped with the weapons that she had made in the tool room.


    Whether it was the improved hook rope, the triangular stiletto made of refined iron, or the set of protective equipment on his body, they all emanated a cold and bloodthirsty aura.


    Previously, Mo Ruyue had bought a batch of ironware from the blacksmith¡¯s shop. She had dismantled countless hoes, pots, and shovels before finally refining a piece of refined iron and forging two triangular military thorns.


    After comparing many melee weapons, Mo Ruyue favored this kind of extremely simple and lethal weapon the most, especially after she changed the bloodletting groove of the straight blade into a rotating blade groove. The double violence of appearance and practicality was highly unified, and it was more useful than any knife, spear, sword, or halberd.


    The torch in her hand was replaced by an oil lamp. In terms of light stability, it was much more effective than a torch.


    At the same time, because of the heat insulation lamp, the flame of the kerosene lamp was not high, and it would not trigger the fear of fire in wild beasts, which could make the nocturnal beasts bolder to approach.


    This was also Mo Ruyue¡¯s plan. She would use herself as bait to lure the beast.


    As soon as she approached the back mountain, she heard the howls of wolves.


    The animals in the summer were all lean, and their furs had become short and messy due to the change of seasons. Moreover, wolf meat had a fishy smell, so Mo Ruyue did not list wolves as her hunting targets.


    However, if the wolf pack wanted to attack her, then she couldn¡¯t be blamed for taking action.


    This time, she came to the mountains for wild boars, tigers, and especially leopards. It was said that a complete leopard skin was even more expensive than tiger skin. It was rare for mountain people to see a leopard in their entire lives, not to mention that there were more tiger skins than leopard skins in the market outside.


    After walking into the mountain for half an incense¡¯s time, Mo Ruyue sensed that she was being watched. It was a pack of wolves.


    In general, when there was a lot of food, wolves would only move in the deep mountains. It was summer now, the time when there was no need to worry about food sources. Why would there suddenly be wolves near the foot of the mountain where there were signs of human habitation?


    Although Mo Ruyue was surrounded alone, she was confident because of her skills and wasn¡¯t afraid. But when she thought of the wolves appearing in such a close place, what if there was a shortage of food in winter? Would they go down the mountain and hurt people?


    At that time, the babies happened to be studying in the neighboring village, and they had to go out in the morning and night. The probability of running into wolves was simply too high. Although they all practiced martial arts for self-defense, how could they be the opponents of this group of cunning wolves?


    Although the wolf pack had not yet started to surround Mo Ruyue, Mo Ruyue already had the intention to kill the wolf pack when she thought of her babies.


    As soon as her killing intent rose, the wolf pack behind her began to hesitate. They pulled the distance between them further, but they still followed her and refused to give up.


    However, as she walked forward vigilantly, she didn¡¯t sense any killing intent from the wolves. Even their eyes were not as cold and sharp as those of a prey.


    Mo Ruyue walked for a bit and then stopped. That strange feeling of disharmony made her feel a little curious.


    If they weren¡¯t hunting her like prey, then what was the point of following her all the way?


    As soon as she stopped and restrained her evil aura, the wolves that were following her from a distance slowly gathered. Cold green lights lit up in the dark jungle, and those who were not brave enough would easily wet their pants.


    Mo Ruyue stepped back and leaned against a big tree to prevent wolves from attacking from behind. The triangular bayonet in her hand was slowly inserted into the belt on her waist.


    Her gaze slowly swept across the pack of wolves surrounding her. The strange thing was that all the wolves that made eye contact with her turned their heads away. None of them looked back at her or lowered their heads to give her a warning.


    ¡°Do you have something you need my help with?¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly asked the wolf pack. She had always felt that the wolves were even more cunning than the foxes, so when she asked the wolf pack this question, she also felt that they could understand.


    The pack of wolves suddenly split to the sides, and two ¡°lights¡± that were brighter than the other ¡°cold lights¡± slowly floated over. Mo Ruyue saw that it was a giant black wolf that was twice the size of the other wolves and not much smaller than a calf.


    It was the wolf king!

 Chapter 120

    120 Led To A Wolf¡¯s Den


    The wolf king didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Mo Ruyue at all. It walked straight to a place a few steps away from her and stopped. It turned to look in the direction it had come from, and then looked at Mo Ruyue.


    After two or three times, Mo Ruyue asked, ¡°You want me to go with you?¡±


    The giant wolf king actually nodded.


    Oh my God, he really had a favor to ask of her. No wonder he didn¡¯t have any murderous aura.


    Mo Ruyue only hesitated for a moment before lifting the oil lamp and saying, ¡°Lead the way,¡±


    !!


    The huge black wolf king immediately turned around and looked back at Mo Ruyue again, as if signaling her to follow.


    ¡°Lead the way, I¡¯m following you.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, the black wolf let go of its claws and ran. Its soft paws stepped on the mountain stones and grass, making only a slight ¡°sha sha¡± sound to guide Mo Ruyue.


    With a shake of her hand, the hook rope on her wrist flew out and hooked onto a branch, taking her directly into the air. Her speed was not slower than the wolves¡¯ running speed.


    After advancing like this for about the time it took to brew a cup of tea, Mo Ruyue felt that she had already entered very deep into the mountains. She had not had time to mark the way and it was difficult to distinguish the direction at night. This kind of deep exploration was very impulsive, but Mo Ruyue was not worried at all.


    After the time it took to brew half a cup of tea, the wolf pack finally slowed down. After turning around a mountain pass, Mo Ruyue saw the leading giant wolf king stop.


    She put away the hook and noiselessly landed on the ground, only to find that she had been led into a wolf¡¯s den.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s ears twitched and she heard a faint whimper from the depths of the cave. The wolves that needed help must be in the cave, and there was more than one.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the black wolf king standing at the entrance of the cave and said. As expected, it slowly took two steps back and made way for the entrance.


    In order not to let the light of the oil lamp scare the wolves, Mo Ruyue took out a piece of cloth and put it on the lamp. The light suddenly dimmed a lot, but the cloth did not burn because of it.


    She then slowly pulled down the cloth. The light returned and the wolf pack quieted down. At this time, Mo Ruyue slowly handed the oil lamp to the black wolf.


    The wolf king lowered its head and slowly moved forward. It was choked by the smell of kerosene and snorted. Then, it understood that this glowing thing would not burn it. It whimpered a few times, as if sending some message to the wolf pack.


    Mo Ruyue naturally didn¡¯t understand the language of beasts. When she found that the wolf pack didn¡¯t have any hostility or aggression, she slowly walked into the cave with a light in her hand.


    That cave should be a naturally formed cave. After it was occupied by the wolves, they used their claws to dig out many crisscrossing passages and small caves, which made Mo Ruyue gasp in amazement.


    The deeper they went, the stronger the stench, and the clearer the weak whimpers became.


    After turning a corner in front, there was a large cave that suddenly opened up. Mo Ruyue heard a weak whimper mixed with a warning whisper. It was obviously warning her not to come any closer.


    She raised the kerosene lamp in her hand and shone it. Not far in front of her, there were seven or eight wolves lying on the ground. They seemed to be sick. Their stomachs were rising and falling very quickly, and they looked very weak.


    Inside, there was a very beautiful brown wolf struggling unsteadily, as if it wanted to stand up. It even showed Mo Ruyue its sharp and bright fangs.


    Another low whimper came from behind. Mo Ruyue had already sensed that the huge black wolf king was following behind her. It seemed to be comforting the brown wolf, and after its whimpers, the originally vigilant brown wolf fell down and could not get up again.


    ¡°So you wanted me to treat them. Why? Has my reputation of being a divine doctor spread to the herd?¡±


    Mo Ruyue mumbled to herself. She knew that these wolves could tell if she was hostile through her smell and emotions. They might be able to understand some simple words, but they would not be able to understand long sentences.


    However, she didn¡¯t mind. It was just a self-deprecating remark to begin with.


    As she spoke, a medicine box appeared in her hand out of thin air. As usual, she handed the medicine box to the black wolf king and let it smell it. Then, she carried the medicine box to the nearest wolf and squatted down.


    With the black wolf king by her side, the sick and dying wolves did not show any resistance to Mo Ruyue¡¯s approach. Mo Ruyue sighed. She had to take on the role of a vet now.


    Fortunately, there was a new library in the mushroom house, and it contained everything. It was easy to find many veterinary books.


    Although it was a last minute effort, the pathology was generally the same. Mo Ruyue only needed to do a little comparison to distinguish what disease those wolves had.


    After checking three or four wolves, Mo Ruyue already knew in her heart that these wolves had contracted CDV.


    It was a highly infectious disease with a high death rate, especially among young puppies.


    There were only one or two young wolves in front of her, and they looked to be the most seriously ill. The other adult wolves had relatively lighter symptoms, but it was not very optimistic.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have any medicine that could treat the dog plague, but she could still make the medicine according to the symptoms. Moreover, the spring water in her space was also very magical. It had a very magical healing effect on both plants and people.


    She found all the herbs she needed in the herbal field in the interspace and boiled a pot of medicinal soup with the spring water in the interspace. She only came out of the interspace after it had cooled down.


    After completing this series of actions, she had only disappeared for an instant in the outside world. When she came out, she clearly saw that the other wolves did not have any reaction, but that black wolf king was sniffing around, as if it was very annoyed.


    When Mo Ruyue suddenly appeared, that black wolf king was clearly frightened. It had just bared its fangs at her when it was stunned by the strong medicinal smell, and its eyes clearly showed a very blank expression.


    ¡°You want me to treat your illness, but you don¡¯t trust me. It¡¯s right that I don¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she spoke coldly. The black wolf king seemed to understand her as it lowered its head and growled softly. It was unknown whether it was apologizing or trying to explain.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already boiled the medicine. It¡¯s a waste to pour it away, so you guys can take it.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she used a wooden bowl to scoop up a bowl of medicinal soup and placed it by the mouth of the little wolf in front of her.


    The wolf cub¡¯s condition was already very serious, and she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could save it. She could only do her best. Besides, the veterinarians in her previous life couldn¡¯t cure the disease in a day or two, and she couldn¡¯t come to the mountain every day to deliver medicine. It could only be said that it depended on their luck.


    The wolf cub, who was originally unconscious, smelled the pungent smell of the medicine. The wolf cub, who was trying to survive, struggled to wake up. It moved to the bowl and began to lick the medicinal juice inside.


    That big bowl was quickly filled clean. Mo Ruyue filled another half bowl and watched it finish licking again before continuing to feed the next wolf.


    The big pot of medicine was soon finished. Mo Ruyue kept the pot into the medium and turned to the black wolf. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can. Now, send me out.¡±

 Chapter 121

    121 Scared Away


    The huge black wolf king turned around and led the way. Mo Ruyue followed behind it and walked out of the cave.


    At this time, it had been a while since she entered the mountain. In another two hours, the sky would be bright. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have enough time to go out of the mountain to hunt.


    Mo Ruyue calculated in her heart that she could go to a place near the foot of the mountain, catch some yellow sheep and send them to the restaurant. She couldn¡¯t get up early to attend the evening market and enter the city empty-handed.


    She also did not expect that she would be brought to their nest by the wolves to treat the sick wolves. This had messed up her previous plans.


    ¡°Those wolves are very sick, but I can¡¯t come into the mountains every day to feed them medicine. I can only say that it depends on their luck.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue had already regarded the black wolf king as a creature with intelligence that she could communicate with, so she talked to it on her own, not caring if the wolf could really understand.


    However, when she saw the black wolf king¡¯s eyes darken, she knew that it really understood.


    She would often hear strange legends in the deep mountains and old forests, such as ginseng becoming a spirit, wild beasts worshiping the moon, and so on. Mo Ruyue used to think that it was just a fantasy novel, but after seeing the black wolf king¡¯s performance, she realized that it was not a groundless rumor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you some water.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly felt compassion. Helping people might cause trouble, but if she helped wild beasts, she wouldn¡¯t have such worries.


    She pulled out a wooden basin half the size of a human from the space and filled it with spring water. She said to the black wolf king, ¡°This water more or less has some healing effects. Although I can¡¯t come here every day to boil medicine, with this spring water, it should have some effect.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯ll be troublesome for you to send the spring water in. I¡¯ll go again. Anyway, we shouldn¡¯t be able to catch any large prey at this time.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had originally planned to leave after putting down the wooden basin, but when she thought of the winding path in the cave, and the wolves only had mouths and claws, unlike humans who had hands, it would be very troublesome to drag the wooden basin. It was even possible that the water in the wooden basin might be spilled.


    She hesitated for a moment. Since she was ready to do something good, she would do it to the end.


    Mo Ruyue put the wooden basin back into the space and turned to walk into the cave.


    When she walked out of the cave again, the sky outside was a little brighter. She should have left after putting down the basin in the cave, but when she saw the two wolf cubs starting to have a fever and were still excreting blood in their unconscious state, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    She couldn¡¯t just let go halfway through saving a person, let alone an animal. If she left, the two wolf cubs would be dead.


    There were antibiotics and fever medicine in the medical space. Mo Ruyue gave the two most seriously ill wolf cubs medicine and injections, then made them drink the spring water from the space. After doing everything she could, she turned and left.


    When she reached the entrance of the cave again, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. There were a few dead yellow sheep, wild deer, and even two foxes on the ground!


    The foxes were obviously dead, but there were no external injuries on their bodies. It was unknown how the wolves had killed them without any injuries.


    Mo Ruyue thought that this was the breakfast that the wolf pack had prepared for themselves, so she didn¡¯t say anything. However, when she was about to leave, she was blocked by the black wolf king.


    It used its claws to touch the pile of yellow sheep at its feet and pushed them in Mo Ruyue¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Eh? These things are for me?¡±


    This time, Mo Ruyue was really surprised. She didn¡¯t expect these things to be for her. Could it be that the black wolf king had understood her when she said that she didn¡¯t have time to hunt, so it ordered the wolf pack to hunt these wild animals as a reward?


    The black wolf nodded slightly and pushed the yellow sheep toward her again.


    This time, Mo Ruyue had already confirmed its intentions. She accepted this batch of prey without any hesitation. After all, she did not have enough time to hunt now. Now that she had this batch of prey, she could report it to ¡°Guanglai Tower.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time she put things in and out of her interspace in front of a pack of wolves. Wolves couldn¡¯t speak and wouldn¡¯t tell on her, so she put all the prey into her interspace.


    When it was time to go down the mountain, she would use the tow truck and rope to pull the prey back home and load the truck. However, she had to set off to go down the mountain now. Otherwise, it would be really bright when she reached the county.


    After putting away all the prey, two larger wolves came out and turned around, wagging their tails. They turned back and motioned for Mo Ruyue to follow them, obviously to lead her out.


    Mo Ruyue nodded slightly to the black wolf king, and then shot out the hook rope. Just like when she came, she flew down the mountain.


    The path down the mountain was more dangerous and steep, so it took Mo Ruyue a lot of time. When she could already see the village outside the forest, the two wolves stopped at the same time.


    They would only stop here, and that was more than enough.


    Mo Ruyue waved to the two wolves again. They immediately raised their heads and let out a long howl. They turned around, spread their claws, and ran into the forest, disappearing.


    She took out the trailer and the rope from the space and piled the prey on it. Mo Ruyue had just dragged a cart of prey out of the forest when she saw Da Bao holding the sharp grass and rushing over.


    ¡°Mother? Mother!¡±


    Da Bao had heard the wolf¡¯s howl. He had always been concerned about Mo Ruyue¡¯s safety. When he heard the wolf¡¯s howl, he couldn¡¯t help it. At that time, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and rushed out with his straw fork, thinking that he might be able to help Mo Ruyue.


    He completely didn¡¯t expect to see the scene of Mo Ruyue dragging a cart full of prey down the mountain. His worry and surprise suddenly exploded, making him let his emotions go for the first time and run wildly towards Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Da Bao? Why are you here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was shocked by Da Bao¡¯s appearance. Fortunately, the two wolves had sent her back just now. If they were hostile, then wouldn¡¯t Da Bao be walking right into the muzzle of a gun?


    ¡°Mother, I heard a wolf¡¯s howl just now. It was so close! Are you alright? Did you run into a wolf?¡±


    Da Bao ran closer and stopped hesitantly. He looked at Mo Ruyue nervously, afraid that he would see any wounds or blood on her body.


    Her mother would get up in the middle of the night to go hunting in the mountains, wasn¡¯t it to fulfill her promise to the restaurant and to earn money to support the family? If she encountered any danger because of this, then they ¡­


    Da Bao did not dare to think about it anymore. Those nightmarish days of the past must never come back. In order to not let such a thing happen, he was willing to pay any price.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There was a wolf howl just now, but it was scared away by my weapon.¡±


    Mo Ruyue casually found an excuse. Da Bao was very clear about her martial strength. She was able to bring a giant tiger back alone, so how could she not be able to deal with two mere wolves?


    Da Bao was relieved after hearing her words and seeing that there were no wounds or bloodstains on her body.

 Chapter 122

    122 The ¡°Initiation¡± Teacher


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Hurry up and help me pull the things back and load them up. If you leave any later, you¡¯ll be even later when you get to the city.¡±


    Other than delivering the prey to the restaurant, Mo Ruyue¡¯s main intention was to find the old imperial doctor for help.


    Finding a suitable master for her babies was the most important thing she needed to solve now. Otherwise, she was really worried about whether she could teach these children well. It was not that she was not good enough, but she really did not know where to start.


    The mother and son dragged the prey back home together. With the help of Da Bao, who was born with divine strength, the heavy cart of prey was simply as light as lifting a heavy weight for the mother and son.


    Very quickly, she got on the carriage and rushed to the county.


    !!


    Just like this, they rushed to the county city. It was already bright outside. Mo Ruyue drove the carriage to the back door of the restaurant. The waiter in charge of picking her up was already sweating.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you finally came!¡±


    When he saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s carriage, his eyes lit up and he immediately went over to greet her.


    ¡®Why is she here now! She just had to come so late today, and there was a big guest who said he just wanted to eat some wild game from the mountains! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long that our eyeballs are about to fall out!¡¯


    The shop assistant mumbled to himself. When he saw the cart full of prey, his sad face was immediately replaced by a blooming chrysanthemum.


    ¡°Aiya, these yellow sheep, and there¡¯s even a fox? But Fox meat is really tantalizing, how do you eat it?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had not said anything at first, but when she saw the shop assistant prattling on, she indifferently interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the things here. If you continue nagging, I¡¯ll take them away.¡±


    The young man immediately shut his mouth. He just remembered that this Lady Qin was not easy to get along with. Her temper came as she wished. How dare he provoke her?


    With the peace and quiet in her ears, Mo Ruyue quickly settled the accounts with the accountant. After getting her share of the reward, she didn¡¯t say anything more and directly caught up with the carriage to ¡°Huichun Hall.¡±


    The shop assistant looked at her back as she walked away, then let out a long breath. He reached out and wiped his forehead, which was actually covered in sweat.


    ¡°You should pay more attention in the future. We¡¯re in the restaurant business. What kind of customers can¡¯t we meet? Why don¡¯t you know how to deal with them?¡±


    The bookkeeper, who was standing at the side, had seen the scene just now. At this time, he said to the waiter, ¡°Lady Qin isn¡¯t an ordinary person. Although she¡¯s in an employment relationship with us, she¡¯s also someone we can¡¯t afford to offend. Do you understand?¡±


    The shop assistant nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll remember. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    What a joke, the pressure from that sentence was too strong. It was enough for him to have such an experience once, there was still a next time?


    Mo Ruyue drove the imperial carriage to the entrance of Huichun Hall. As soon as she jumped out of the carriage, a little medicine boy immediately came over and helped her lead the imperial carriage to the back.


    The old imperial doctor was originally in charge of Xu City, but the Huichun Hall had just opened, so he came over to take care of it for a few days.


    When he heard that Mo Ruyue had come, he was also very surprised. It wasn¡¯t even time for her to take charge yet, so why was she here?


    Very soon, Mo Ruyue entered the main hall, and at the same time, she attracted the gazes of many people who came to see a doctor.


    ¡°Why did Lady Qin come? Does this mean that we can also benefit from the last minute consultation today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam Qin, there are so many people waiting for a consultation. Will you lend a hand later?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We all acknowledge your ability. Why don¡¯t you show it to us? ¡±


    The patients and their families who came to see her all asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m here today for something else, and it¡¯s very important.¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue¡¯s words came out, the surrounding people immediately sighed regretfully. Now, they had all experienced Mo Ruyue¡¯s temper and ability, so no one dared to say anything sarcastic.


    ¡°Elder Tian, I¡¯ve come back to discuss something with you. May I have a word with you in private?¡±


    She walked to the old imperial doctor¡¯s side and made this request.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk later then.¡±


    The old imperial doctor raised his hand and invited Mo Ruyue to the courtyard at the back.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you came back to find this old man, is there something important?¡±


    The two of them walked through a moon-shaped arched door. The surroundings suddenly became quiet, and there weren¡¯t even many people coming and going. The old imperial doctor then asked Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Tian, I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor. Do you know of any teachers who are very talented and not old-fashioned and stubborn? I want to find a teacher who can enlighten my babies before they start school in the fall.¡±


    Mo Ruyue told the old imperial doctor clearly about her thoughts and the babies¡¯ performance so that he could better understand the situation and choose the candidates.


    ¡°Oh? It is actually like this. Madam Qin really does not understand the situation in the private school, so she made such an agreement with teacher, but now it seems that it was too hasty.¡±


    The old imperial doctor¡¯s words were already very tactful. Mo Ruyue¡¯s words weren¡¯t sloppy. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was arrogance.


    Mo Ruyue also knew that she was indeed too arrogant. Even if the old imperial doctor directly said that she was arrogant, she had nothing to refute.


    ¡°Do you have any suitable candidates? I don¡¯t know much about these things, so I can only come and trouble you.¡±


    In fact, Mo Ruyue also knew that there would be brave men under such great rewards. As long as she put up a missing-person notice, there would naturally be a steady stream of applicants.


    However, in this case, she still had to interview and screen, which was really troublesome. It was fine if they had real talent, but if she encountered those who didn¡¯t know sh*t and still wanted to cheat her money, she might not be able to control her hands and not beat them.


    In order to prevent such a bloody incident from happening, Mo Ruyue felt that it would be faster to directly ask the old imperial doctor to do it.


    ¡°This, I¡¯ll have to think about it carefully. The children have only just begun their initiation. This initiation teacher is really important, and we can¡¯t just find someone to do it half-heartedly.¡±


    The old imperial doctor was obviously very concerned about this matter. After muttering to himself for a while, he said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, I remember now. There¡¯s really such a person, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to recommend him to you.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard the old imperial doctor¡¯s words, she knew that the person in his heart must be a thorn in his side. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so hesitant.


    ¡°Elder Tian, how about this? Give me the address of the person you¡¯ve introduced, and I¡¯ll go and take a look myself. If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll hire him. If it¡¯s not, we won¡¯t hurt our relationship. What do you think? ¡±


    The old imperial doctor slightly hesitated at this suggestion before nodding, ¡°Well, I can give you his address and write you a letter to introduce you to him. It¡¯s just that¡­ Lady Qin, his temper is not good. This old man is afraid that when the time comes, you will not be able to negotiate, and there will be a rift.¡±

 Chapter 123

    123 You Can¡¯t Live With Your Own Sins


    ¡°Then, Elder Tian, can you give me a general introduction to his situation first? That way, I can have a better idea in my heart. We can decide whether I want to go and see him later.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had never been the one to ask for help, but this matter concerned her babies¡¯ studies. If that person was truly talented, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if she restrained her temper a little.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Come, Lady Qin, please come in. Let¡¯s have some tea and talk.¡±


    The two of them had already reached the door of the study. The old imperial doctor instructed the little medicine boy who was passing by to make tea and invited Mo Ruyue to sit in the study.


    After the two of them sat down and the medicine boy served them tea, the old imperial doctor continued his explanation.


    !!


    The person he was going to introduce to Mo Ruyue was called Du Zhongheng. He was a young man in his twenties.


    From the age of three, when he started learning, to the time he finished reading the books that others would take fifteen years to finish, he used a total of five years. At the age of eight, he became the youngest student, and at the age of ten, he became the youngest scholar.


    The shockingly talented child was famous all over the world, and almost everyone was looking forward to the birth of the youngest scholar in history.


    The intelligence and the praises surrounding him made Du Zhongheng feel smug. He began to become arrogant and complacent, pointing fingers at the code of etiquette, thinking that it was a shackle that bound one¡¯s nature and mind, and that those who were bound by the code of etiquette were all idiots.


    He had once proclaimed on the streets that his ideas were deviant and that Fang Yan would revolutionize the world¡¯s etiquette when he was in high school.


    One could imagine how much of a hornet¡¯s nest he would stir up with such outrageous words and actions. He was simply openly going against the mainstream ideas of the entire society, so he became the public enemy of all scholars in the world.


    After that speech, no academy in the world was willing to accept him. Without the academy as a backer, Du Zhongheng¡¯s scientific examination path had come to an end.


    It wasn¡¯t that his talent would be buried just because there was no one to guide him or teach him. With his brain, he could become successful by self-study, but the problem was that his characteristics were too prominent. It could be said that he was the best among the outstanding students in the world. This was his greatest glory, but it also eventually became his greatest sorrow.


    Every time he took an exam, his essay would always be the first to be deleted. The examiner didn¡¯t even need to think about it. As long as he saw his essay, even if it wasn¡¯t marked with a name, he would be able to recognize that it was his handwriting.


    No matter how fancy his article was, as long as it was recognized, there was only one end, and that was to fall.


    From the age of thirteen to twenty-six, Du Zhongheng failed again and again, failing again and again, and only ended up in first place every time.


    A so-called scholar was trapped in the title of ¡°scholar¡± and it seemed that he would never be able to make any progress in his life.


    Later on, it was not just someone who spread the news that the person sitting on the highest seat in the imperial court had heard Du Zhongheng¡¯s words and said that he would never hire him and would let him have a taste of being a scholar for the rest of his life.


    Du Zhongheng did not believe it verbally. He only said that the scholars of the world were in cahoots and wanted to bully and suppress him, deliberately hiding it from ¡°that person¡±.


    However, he knew very well in his heart that these were probably all true.


    With Du Zhongheng¡¯s amazing reputation, it was impossible for ¡°that person¡± to not have heard of him. Furthermore, he had repeatedly failed in the examinations for the past thirteen years. How could ¡°that person¡± not ask about it?


    In the end, he was eliminated as soon as he participated in the test. If it wasn¡¯t for the instructions of ¡°that person¡±, how could someone be so bold as to risk the crime of deceiving the emperor and being beheaded again and again just to teach him a lesson?


    After recognizing this fact, Du Zhongheng suffered a huge blow and locked himself in his room for three months without leaving. After that, he never took any exams.


    When the old imperial doctor said this, he finally stopped and shook his head with a sigh, saying, ¡°This matter has also been spread around the palace. In the past, whenever there were any rumors in the palace, they would be quickly suppressed, but no one cared about this matter. On the contrary, they allowed it to spread even more fiercely.¡±


    ¡°We all know that this¡­ This is the Tian family¡¯s tacit approval. It¡¯s not a groundless rumor.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, other than worrying that Du Zhongheng¡¯s temper might clash with yours, do you know what I¡¯m most worried about?¡±


    The old imperial doctor¡¯s tone changed and he asked Mo Ruyue a question.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re worried that if I find such a teacher for my babies, it will be bad for my babies¡¯s future?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind was so quick that she didn¡¯t even need to think to come to a conclusion when she heard the old imperial doctor¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this old man is worried about this. Now, Du Zhongheng is someone who has been banned by the Tian family. If he becomes the children¡¯s enlightenment teacher, in the future, whether he enters the academy or participates in the examination, I¡¯m afraid he will be made difficult again. If he is also banned, then¡­¡±


    The old imperial doctor didn¡¯t finish his words, but Mo Ruyue clearly understood what he meant.


    It was true that if Du Zhongheng were to be the children¡¯s teacher of enlightenment, his talents were definitely more than enough. Moreover, he was not old-fashioned and feudal. On the contrary, he was a very deviant person. He would not teach the children to be old-fashioned, so he was the most suitable.


    However, in the future, if there was a boy who wanted to be an official, it was impossible for him to not take the imperial examination. Of course, this was a long story.


    For example, a few months later, when the babies went to a private school in a neighboring village, if the teacher knew that their first teacher was actually Du Zhongheng, he would drive them out of the private school on the spot.


    Du Zhongheng could only blame himself for offending all the scholars in the world. From a peerless scholar sought after by everyone, he became a peerless scoundrel cursed by everyone in just five years.


    This was called ¡°you can do the sins of the heavens, but you can¡¯t live with your own sins.¡±


    Mo Ruyue hesitated for the first time. If she wanted to find a master for herself, it would be Du Zhongheng without a second thought. However, she could not deprive the babies of their chance to take the examination.


    The old imperial doctor saw the wavering in Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes and continued to persuade, ¡°Lady Qin, I can understand that you want to find a good teacher for the babies, but you don¡¯t want to suppress their original nature and become people who are only bound by etiquette.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not wrong to say that Du Zhongheng is the public enemy now. You have to think carefully. If you want your babies to take the imperial examinations and have a career in the future, this stain is definitely fatal.¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered to herself for a moment before saying to the old imperial doctor, ¡°Elder Tian, please give me that person¡¯s address. I¡¯ll discuss it with the babies after I get home. Then, I¡¯ll make a decision.¡±


    Since Mo Ruyue had already said so, the old imperial doctor couldn¡¯t say anything more. He only nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you the address. I¡¯ll also write you the letter I mentioned before. If you still decide to look for him in the end, you don¡¯t have to come to me again.¡±

 Chapter 124

    124 Seeking Medical Treatment


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the back of the desk, picked up the pen, and began to write. Soon, he finished writing a letter and an address.


    The old imperial doctor put the letter in an envelope, sealed it with wax, and handed it to Mo Ruyue along with the address.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I think you should be eager to go home now, so I won¡¯t keep you to talk. The day after tomorrow is your shift, don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°Elder Tian, thank you very much. Whether it¡¯s for introducing me as a candidate or for helping me write this letter. I, Mo Ruyue, will accept this friendship!¡±


    Mo Ruyue cupped her fists at the old imperial doctor. She was indeed anxious to return home and wanted to go back as soon as possible to ask for her babies¡¯ opinions.


    !!


    As long as they didn¡¯t follow the original plot of the book and become some big villain, she didn¡¯t care at all whether they would pass the imperial examinations and become an official.


    Anyway, she would build a huge business empire in the future and have enough financial resources to let them live comfortably for ten lifetimes even if they didn¡¯t achieve anything.


    After bidding farewell to the old imperial doctor, Mo Ruyue immediately drove the carriage back to the Qin Village. This time, she didn¡¯t stroll around the city to buy things, but directly rushed back. Just past noon, she had already arrived at the entrance of the Qin Village.


    ¡°Lady Qin¡­ Is it Lady Qin?¡±


    A man suddenly rushed out from the side of the road. Fortunately, Mo Ruyue reacted quickly and pulled on the reins, stopping the mule cart in time and not colliding with him.


    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is to get in the way?¡±


    Mo Ruyue scolded with a cold face. She didn¡¯t care who the other party was or what background he had. He was blocking her way just like that. Just scolding him was already a light punishment.


    ¡°S-sorry, I-I¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. It¡¯s not easy to see your imperial carriage return, so I was a little excited¡­¡±


    The man stammered. Whether it was his expression or tone, he was extremely excited. At the same time, he was also very ill at ease. A single sentence caused him to stammer.


    ¡°Why were you looking for me? I¡¯m in a hurry to go home.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was impatient to listen to any nonsense. She still had a lot of lessons to teach her babies today. Most importantly, she had to understand what her babies thought of the future Mr. Enlightenment.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯ve heard of your Divine Doctor¡¯s reputation and have come here. I beg you to save my mother!¡±


    Mo Ruyue had long thought that this person might be here to seek medical treatment. Although she was now in charge of Huichun Hall, there were still sporadic people who came from far away every day to seek medical treatment from her.


    Now that this man was also seeking medical treatment for his mother, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the man who had abandoned her mother in the mountains and then turned around to bite her after she had cured the old woman.


    Everything had happened because of him. If not for that, it would not have led to the series of disturbances that followed.


    Although the man in front of her wasn¡¯t that ¡°ungrateful wolf,¡± it was enough to make Mo Ruyue feel repulsed. She immediately refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the ability. You¡¯d better find someone else!¡±


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, I beg you. You¡¯re the only one who can save my mother!¡±


    That man suddenly knelt down in front of Mo Ruyue with a ¡°plop¡±. His actions had already provoked her, but his next sentence caught her attention again.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Qin, my mother¡¯s illness is the same as the one you cured in the beginning. Didn¡¯t you cure that old woman back then? Only you were able to save her, so you can definitely save my mother.¡±


    ¡°I beg you, Divine Doctor Qin. Please show mercy!¡±


    As the man spoke, he started to kowtow to Mo Ruyue.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care if he would be injured at all. He just kept kowtowing until his forehead was blue and purple, and then blood began to flow.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, then continue kowtowing. I won¡¯t care if you die.¡±


    Mo Ruyue seemed to be saying cold words, but the man had already heard the meaning behind her words and immediately stopped.


    However, his forehead was already bruised and blood was flowing down his brow bone, dyeing one of his eyes red.


    ¡°If others see you like this, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m deliberately making things difficult for you. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be criticized for slandering you too little?¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s mouth was unforgiving, she had already jumped down from the shaft of the car and dragged the medicine box over. She glanced at the man again.


    ¡°Come here, are you still waiting for me to go over and bandage you up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh. Thank you, thank you, Divine Doctor Qin.¡±


    Only then did he stagger to his feet. Because he had hit the ground too hard just now, he felt dizzy the moment he got up and almost fell head-first. Fortunately, he stabilized his body in time and waited for the dizziness to dissipate before he staggered to the side of the imperial carriage.


    Mo Ruyue started to treat his wound. As she cleaned the sand on his wound, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that your mother¡¯s illness is the same as the one I cured in the beginning? How did you know who my first patient was?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re all from the same village. The old woman you saved is related to my mother by blood, but she¡¯s already married for five years, so she¡¯s not that close anymore.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how surprised we were when her son brought her back to the village. We thought she was dead for sure, but who knew that she could even stand up and sit for a while when she came back?¡±


    ¡°After that, I¡¯ve been thinking of bringing my mother here to seek treatment from you, but¡­¡±


    The man suddenly started to hesitate.


    ¡°What? That old woman is missing?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this news, her heart couldn¡¯t help but sink.


    She had already foreseen this day, but after her premonition was confirmed, she still found it hard to accept.


    Where did the old woman go? The answer was obvious to her, but she had no evidence to prove her guess.


    It was not a baseless accusation, but an inference she made after her own observation.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but think of the old woman¡¯s proof for her after she woke up, the pair of withered hands that held her tightly, and the soft ¡°thank you¡±.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that the old woman left her house in the middle of the night and disappeared into the mountains behind the village.¡±


    ¡°We found the footprints left by her, as well as traces of her walking stick. But no one could have imagined that an old woman who only had the strength to sit up could walk into the mountains and disappear without a trace.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was silent. She couldn¡¯t answer this question. When an old woman was determined to die, no illness or torture could stop her from completing such a task. Not to mention that there were people who would secretly add fuel to the fire and help her.

 Chapter 125

    125 Tang Tang wants to learn medicine from her mother


    ¡°Alright, remember not to get too emotional. Don¡¯t let your wound come into contact with water. Don¡¯t eat too much for the time being. Don¡¯t eat meat or spicy food.¡±


    Mo Ruyue quickly bandaged the man¡¯s wound and then returned to the carriage. She said to the man, ¡°The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to Huichun Hall in the county to give medical services. You can come with your mother then.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she shook the reins and drove the big young mule into the village. The man¡¯s joyful voice came from behind her, ¡°Thank you, thank you! Divine Doctor Qin, thank you! I¡¯ll definitely bring my mother to you for a consultation the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t look back. She had more important things to do now. It wasn¡¯t the time to stay and listen to other people¡¯s gratitude.


    The five babies did not expect Mo Ruyue to return so early. Si Bao reacted quickly and ran directly to the kitchen. As he ran, he said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of noodles. There¡¯s still some braised pork in the pot. We¡¯ll have braised noodles for lunch.¡±


    !!


    Da Bao also came back to his senses, but he said with a strange expression, ¡°Mother, what did you encounter in the mountains? After you left, there was a pile of dead rabbits at our door, and even a big leaf full of mushrooms and wild fruits¡­¡±


    He opened his mouth again as if he had something to say, but he swallowed his words when he saw the babies beside him.


    Mo Ruyue knew that he must have recalled the wolf howls he had heard and wanted to ask the same question, but he was afraid of scaring his younger brothers and sisters, so he didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later. I have something else to tell you later. I will go help Si Bao prepare the noodles and rush back. I haven¡¯t eaten anything this morning.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to explain to Da Bao. After all, this matter was a little unbelievable. However, she did not intend to hide it, and there was nothing to hide.


    Although Si Bao was quick, he was still not quicker than Mo Ruyue. In the end, she was the one who quickly made a bowl of pork noodles. Along with the pickled vegetables, she ate three bowls of them in a row before she felt a little full.


    After the meal, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t rush to clean up the dishes. Instead, she soaked them in water and gathered the babies in their ¡°classroom.¡±


    ¡°Mother, are we going to start class now?¡±


    Er Bao took the initiative to ask.


    Now, it was his mother who taught them every day. He originally thought that her mother had something to do today, and the class might be pushed to the evening. He didn¡¯t expect her mother to come back so early.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with you guys before class starts.¡±


    Mo Ruyue then told the babies about how the old imperial doctor had helped her find a teacher for initiation classes.


    ¡°Mother, what you mean is that if we accept this teacher¡¯s enlightenment, our future path to the imperial examinations will be cut off?¡±


    After Da Bao heard this, he frowned.


    It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t have the heart to get a good rank.


    Success and fame, high positions and high salaries, these were the dreams of many people, and he was naturally no exception.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Elder Tian told Mother. I don¡¯t think he has any reason to lie to Mother.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue felt that Du Zhongheng was very suitable to be the babies¡¯ teacher, she also had to consider the babies¡¯ own wishes. If they wanted to go for an official career, she couldn¡¯t cut off their path and future just because she felt that he was suitable.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to become a chef. The imperial examination or whatever should have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Si Bao was the first to express his stance.


    ¡°Tang Tang wants to learn medicine from Mother!¡±


    Tang Tang was a little girl, so she naturally didn¡¯t need to think about this problem. She still remembered her mother telling her that she could protect her family and herself after learning medicine, so now she was fully focused on learning herbal knowledge and medical skills from Mo Ruyue and was improving rapidly.


    ¡°I want to join the army in the future and be a great general!¡±


    San Bao puffed out his chest and said proudly.

 Chapter 126

    126 Biting Off More Than You Can Chew


    He had a special preference for practicing martial arts to strengthen his body, and he loved horses and weapons. The morning and evening classes were the happiest times for him, and he didn¡¯t feel tired at all once he started practicing.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll learn how to do business from Mother in the future. Money is a good thing. It can buy anything. We won¡¯t have to worry about being hungry in the future.¡±


    Ever since Er Bao had been forced by Mo Ruyue to think that money was earned to spend, he had been suppressed by Da Bao¡¯s frugality for a period of time. However, since the seed had been planted, it would emerge sooner or later. Now, just as he was about to make a move, Mo Ruyue ¡°poured water¡± on him at the right time.


    Since he couldn¡¯t take the path of the imperial examination, why not change it? In the future, he would do business with his mother and make a lot of money so that his siblings and mother could spend it however they wanted. They didn¡¯t have to think about it at all, and they didn¡¯t even have to consider whether it was worth it to buy things.


    If he was happy spending money, it was worth it. What was there to consider?


    !!


    Therefore, at this moment, the seed that Mo Ruyue had personally planted finally broke through the soil and grew into a towering tree in an instant. It established an indestructible and immovable goal in Er Bao¡¯s heart. Seeing that none of his younger brothers and sisters had any intention of becoming an official, Da Bao¡¯s heart suddenly became clear.


    He originally thought that if he could enter a golden rank high school in the future, he would have enough power in his hands to protect his mother and siblings. However, no matter how high the position was, it could not be higher than the Tian family, so why should he be entangled in this path?


    ¡°So what if I can¡¯t take the imperial examination? I don¡¯t expect to survive on this path.¡± He smiled in relief.


    This was the first time Mo Ruyue had heard the babies talk about their plans for the future. It seemed like they really didn¡¯t have any plans to go into an official career.


    However, she had also seen Da Bao¡¯s hesitation just now. If there was one person here who had the intention to pursue an official career, it was Da Bao. But why did he change his mind later? Could it be because of the other babies?


    Mo Ruyue did not ask him in front of the babies. Anyway, she did not have to make a decision today and there was still plenty of time. She would wait until she asked him tonight.


    In the following time, Mo Ruyue still taught the babies according to the prepared textbooks. Now, even the smallest Tang Tang had begun to increase in number. Their level of intelligence was simply unbelievable. No wonder they would become the big villains who would stir up storms and change the world in the future.


    ¡°Mother, are these the only lessons for today? I haven¡¯t heard enough.¡±


    Although San Bao was most interested in martial arts and cultivation methods, the stories that his mother told during the lecture were also very inviting. Moreover, many of the allusions involved some historical battles, big and small. It made him very satisfied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. You should first understand today¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t just think about listening to stories. Mother is not here to just tell you stories.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. They enjoyed listening to stories, but how could they know how painful it was for her to prepare for lessons?


    As expected, it was not easy to be an engineer for a human soul.


    After class, it was time for the babies to do housework on their own. It was also a time for them to relax and change their minds. Mo Ruyue was in the kitchen preparing dinner. Now, as long as she was at home, she would take care of all the meals.


    Since the babies had already started to study, nutrition was even more important. Especially since studying was something that required the brain, so Mo Ruyue¡¯s recent diet was almost all related to strengthening the brain.


    The sound of the babies playing came from the courtyard, while Mo Ruyue was busy in the kitchen.


    In the kitchen of the mushroom house in her space, there was soup stock boiling. There were two types of meat and three types of vegetables on the stove. Now, the babies¡¯ appetites had increased greatly, and they had to eat meat and drink soup every day to ensure that they had enough strength.


    Thanks to the time device, the flow of time inside and outside the space was different, so even if Mo Ruyue entered and left the space in front of the babies, they would not notice anything wrong at all.


    However, as the babies¡¯ senses became more and more sensitive, they even noticed the distortion of space twice. They were almost swept into the space-time turbulence when they went to check it out, out of curiosity.


    If Mo Ruyue hadn¡¯t discovered them quickly and cleverly led them out of danger, the family would probably have to hold two funerals by now.


    After this incident, Mo Ruyue also began to pay more attention. Although she reacted quickly, she never tried to reason with others. She didn¡¯t want to regret it because of her conceit.


    Not long after dinner, it was time for night practice.


    The babies consciously exercised in the yard, and Mo Ruyue went back to her room to prepare for lessons as usual.


    Tonight, her schedule had changed slightly. She didn¡¯t just read and sort out her notes, but went into the medium and came to the side of the herbal field.


    The man she had met this afternoon had caused some waves in Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart.


    After learning that the old woman she had saved had gone missing, Mo Ruyue had a strange feeling for the first time. From the beginning, her hands only knew how to kill, but the first time she had saved someone, the end result was so unbearable.


    This time, after learning that the man¡¯s mother had also suffered from the same illness, it was the first time that Mo Ruyue had taken the initiative to think of saving her.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she was shifting her feelings or if she wanted to make up for it. This time, Mo Ruyue wanted to do her best to treat this old woman without waiting for many more treatments.


    She directly prepared all the herbs needed from the herbal field, then wrapped them in oil paper and put them in her medicine box. She would only need to wait for the day she went to Huichun Hall to give medical services, and then they would come in handy.


    After that, she calmed down and prepared for the class. She didn¡¯t stop until the babies finished their night class.


    After the evening class, it was time for the babies to review their homework. Mo Ruyue saw that everyone was seated behind the desk and had already picked up their pens to prepare to write silently. Only then did she say to Da Bao, ¡°Da Bao, come with me for a moment.¡±


    The two of them walked to the courtyard, and Mo Ruyue went straight to the stable. Previously, the babies had already fed the big young mule with fodder and water, but they did not have time to wash its fur. She was prepared to use this time to have a good talk with Da Bao.


    ¡°Mother, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Da Bao walked over and watched as Mo Ruyue led the big green mule out and brought it to the center of the yard. As she asked, she went to fetch a bucket of water, soap, and a brush.


    ¡°Help me brush Daqing¡¯s fur. I think you have a good grasp of today¡¯s lesson. Even if you don¡¯t study, you should be able to remember it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not good at beating around the bush, so when she told Da Bao these things, she did not look at him.


    Something was wrong.


    Da Bao frowned.


    ¡°Mother, did you want me to help you brush Daqing¡¯s fur? I think you have something to say, so just say it. ¡±


    He went straight to the point and spoke more directly than Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°I was just about to say it, what¡¯s the rush?¡±

 Chapter 127

    127 This Child Is Really Transparent


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t think that she would be defeated by Da Bao and couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    That¡¯s why they say that sometimes children aren¡¯t cute at all, especially smart children!


    Mo Ruyue secretly rolled her eyes before telling him why she had come to find Da Bao.


    ¡°Tell me, do you really not want to take the path of imperial examinations?¡±


    She had learned her lesson this time and said it directly. Even if she didn¡¯t say it, this smart person would have guessed it.


    !!


    ¡°I did think about it, but after thinking about it, I realized it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    Da Bao answered without hesitation.


    He had now learned to be direct with Mo Ruyue, and this way of getting along made him feel very comfortable.


    She wasn¡¯t a narrow-minded person. As long as it was within a reasonable range, she would completely encourage her babies to try and leave no regrets.


    ¡°Not necessary?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t understand what Da Bao meant when he said it was unnecessary.


    ¡°I used to think that if I could pass the imperial examinations and become the top scholar, I would be able to become a high-ranking official. In the future, no one would dare to slander you and bully my siblings. But after thinking about it, if I don¡¯t sit in the highest position, I will still be stepped on by others. What¡¯s the use of that? ¡±


    ¡°So, I gave up. Either I don¡¯t do it, or I do it, I¡¯ll do it to the best of my ability.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s reply was resolute and decisive. Mo Ruyue suddenly had a feeling that she had unintentionally¡­ really cultivated a big villain who wanted to be the emperor.


    When Mo Ruyue thought of that conjecture, three black lines appeared on her forehead. Now, she felt that it was not bad that Da Bao did not take the imperial examination as an official. Otherwise, if he really had any disloyal thoughts in the future, that would not be good.


    However, a soldier who did not want to be a general was not a good soldier. A soldier who did not want to be an official of the emperor¡­


    Forget it, what¡¯s the matter!


    She first shook her head, then nodded. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll pay that gentleman a visit tomorrow. If he¡¯s suitable and gets along with you, then it¡¯ll be him.¡±


    Da Bao also nodded and said, ¡°Mother is right, but you¡¯ve overlooked one point.¡± In order to not let our nature be bound by etiquette, you invited such an initiate teacher for us, but when we go to the private school, we still have to follow the rules of etiquette, then what we did before would be useless, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought that Da Bao was going to say something and couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard this.


    This child was really perceptive. He had already thought of this problem.


    ¡°That¡¯s why that person will be your teacher of enlightenment. Although it¡¯s only for a few months, he will shape your outlook on life from now on. In other words, the foundation he has laid now will affect your entire life, just like what I¡¯m doing now.¡±


    Da Bao hesitated for a moment. His eyes were a little confused as he said, ¡°But he¡¯s only going to teach us for a few months. In autumn, my younger brothers and I will definitely pass the teacher¡¯s test. By then, we¡¯ll have to accept years of learning.¡±


    ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you worried that our hearts will change because of this, and that the things we originally learned from the teacher will eventually be left with nothing?¡±


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t live with me, that¡¯s possible. But the problem is, aren¡¯t we living together?¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled again. ¡°If you have any questions while you study, you can ask me. With my personality, it¡¯s hard for you to become old-fashioned.¡±


    She was just making fun of herself. In fact, the real answer involved the acquired influence and cultivation of one¡¯s character. It could not be explained clearly in a few words, so Mo Ruyue only used the simplest and most clear way to dispel Da Bao¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°I understand, Mother. You must have considered these problems.¡±


    Da Bao nodded and bent down to wet the brush with water. He then splashed half a bucket of water on the big young mule and started to wash it.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know if he really understood, but with his brain, even if he didn¡¯t understand for the time being, he would slowly figure out the correct meaning later.


    After that, the mother and son worked together to wash the big young mule. Da Bao went back to continue studying while Mo Ruyue also started a new round of lesson preparation.


    Even if there was a new teacher who would initiate them in the future, or if her babies went to a private school, she was afraid that she would not be able to change this habit.


    There were many interesting things in the ancient books in the past. Even if she didn¡¯t have to teach her babies in the future, she would still continue to read. This was much more interesting than killing people.


    The next day, Mo Ruyue set off again before dawn. Her purpose today was to visit the young man called Du Zhongheng.


    Now that it had been confirmed that the babies would not participate in the scientific examination, there was nothing to worry about. If Du Zhongheng was willing to be the babies¡¯ teacher and get along with them, then this matter could be settled.


    When Mo Ruyue arrived at the county, the city gate had not yet opened. However, she only waited for a short while before she successfully entered the city after the city gate opened.


    According to the address given by the old imperial doctor, the person called Du Zhongheng lived in the Chengbei District of the county. This was the slums of the city. Those low shacks were squeezed together, and the poor people living inside didn¡¯t even look as decent as an ordinary family in the Qin Village.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s appearance was like the arrival of a well-dressed noble. Even if she was driving a carriage, in the eyes of those people, she had a lot of wealth.


    Mo Ruyue only took a glance at the urban area entrance and decisively turned the carriage around.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of the gazes of greed that were cast on her. Even if she could easily walk around the northern district of the city without any damage, it didn¡¯t mean that she could take the imperial carriage away completely.


    Every alley here was pitifully narrow, as if they were trying to build as many shacks as possible to accommodate as many poor people as possible. The width of the alley was not even wide enough for an imperial carriage to pass through.


    Mo Ruyue was very sure that as soon as she left, the imperial carriage would be completely divided, and not even a small piece of wood would be left behind.


    Therefore, she decided to leave her carriage at the carriage store and walk back.


    Going back and forth like this, she spent the time it took for an incense stick to burn. This time, when Mo Ruyue appeared in the Chengbei District of the city again, she was already out of carriage.


    The entire Chengbei District of the city was a shack area, so there was no house number at all. However, Du Zhongheng¡¯s residence was very obvious. It was actually a complete small courtyard.


    It was a small house with green bricks and black tiles. It looked like the most common small houses in other parts of the city, but in this place where shacks were everywhere, it was so eye-catching.


    ¡°No wonder there was no house number in the address that Elder Tian gave me. He even said that I could see it at a glance without the house number. It¡¯s indeed the case.¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly smiled after seeing it. If she couldn¡¯t see such an obvious small courtyard, she would really be blind.

 Chapter 128

    128 Mr. Du


    She had heard that Du Zhongheng¡¯s family was very well-off. Even if he did not take the imperial examination and went on to be an official, he would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life. However, after he was spurned by the scholars of the world, he left his home and moved to the Chengbei District of the city alone.


    This was equivalent to a forgotten corner, and those self-proclaimed, decent scholars would not be willing to come to this ¡°dirty¡± corner.


    Perhaps Du Zhongheng wanted to stay away from those gossip and live his life in peace.


    Mo Ruyue sized up the small house. There were no shacks within ten meters of the surrounding area, let alone far away from the sewage and garbage. It looked like a small paradise.


    The closer they got to the small house, the less stench they could smell. The area within ten meters was covered with fresh flowers and green grass. It was obvious that someone had carefully taken care of it. It was incredible that it had not been taken away and sold by the surrounding poor people.


    !!


    When Mo Ruyue stood outside the small courtyard and heard the roosters and dogs barking, she suddenly felt like she had returned to the Qin Village.


    She suddenly felt that this man seemed to enjoy his current life.


    Mo Ruyue stepped forward and knocked on the door of the small courtyard. Other than the dog¡¯s barking in response to her, there was no other response.


    She waited patiently for a while before she knocked on the door for the second time. This time, she heard the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The reply was lazy. Just by listening to the voice, it was not difficult to imagine the lazy and unbridled appearance of the speaker. Thinking of his rebellious words and deeds at that time, his appearance of making the world his enemy with one word seemed to spring into mind.


    ¡°Mr. Du, I came upon the recommendation of Elder Tian. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said politely.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still someone who wants to discuss things with me?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was very strange. Then, the sound of footsteps approached, and soon, the courtyard door opened, revealing half of his face.


    ¡°Hey, lady, you said that you were sent by Elder Tian. How do I trust you? Words are not enough.¡±


    He rolled his eyes and sized Mo Ruyue up. When he saw that it was a woman in men¡¯s clothes, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and then opened the door wider.


    ¡°This is Elder Tian¡¯s letter of recommendation.¡±


    Mo Ruyue handed over the letter in his hand and also took a good look at this man called Du Zhongheng.


    He was tall and had a white face without a beard. Although his face was very ordinary, his eyes were bright and full of spirit. He gave off a feeling that he was a scholar.


    However, his eyes were a little arrogant. Obviously, even though he was spurned by all the scholars in the world and even abandoned by the Tian Family, which cut off his path to become an official, he did not collapse and live in dejection.


    This was quite in line with Mo Ruyue¡¯s temperament. He was indifferent to favors and humiliations, did things his own way, and insisted on his own ideas. He was very suitable to be the children¡¯s initiation teacher.


    Du Zhongheng quickly read through the old imperial doctor Tian¡¯s letter and clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would want me to be their child¡¯s teacher. Did you not change your mind even after knowing what I¡¯ve been through? Interesting.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked up at Mo Ruyue from time to time. There was scrutiny, ridicule, and a well-hidden inquiry in his eyes. He seemed to be evaluating Mo Ruyue¡¯s true intentions.


    ¡°What I¡¯m interested in is teacher¡¯s talent and knowledge. As for other things, as long as there is no lack of virtue, it¡¯s not important.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said indifferently.


    She did not like Du Zhongheng¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, but there was no perverted element in it. It was just a normal inspection, which was still within the range of her tolerance.


    ¡°Hehe, Lady Qin, right? Please come in. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    As Du Zhongheng spoke, he made way for Mo Ruyue, as if he wanted to see if Mo Ruyue would hesitate because of the taboo of being alone with a man.


    ¡°Mr. Du, please.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said and went straight into the courtyard, as if she really didn¡¯t care about being suspected.


    Du Zhongheng raised an eyebrow and followed her into the courtyard. However, the door to the courtyard was wide open and did not close.


    He led Mo Ruyue to a room. Looking at the layout inside, it actually looked like a study room. There were a few shelves full of books inside. Beside the desk, there was a porcelain pot with many calligraphy and painting scrolls placed on it. As for the desk, there was a brush rack and a brush washer. It looked very formal.


    ¡°Lady Qin, sit down. I¡¯ll bring you a pot of tea. I¡¯m the only one in this courtyard, so I have to do everything myself.¡±


    Du Zhongheng said with a smile and was about to turn around and leave the study.


    ¡°Mr. Du, there¡¯s no need to be busy. Let¡¯s talk here. I still want to invite you to our house to get along with the babies. This is also a process of you choosing each other. If one of you is not suitable, it will be uncomfortable to get along with each other in the future, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not come to drink tea. She was still worried about going back earlier. If Du Zhongheng was not suitable, she would think of another way.


    ¡°Oh, Lady Qin has arranged everything step by step.¡±


    Du Zhongheng said, a little surprised.


    He had really underestimated this woman. Looking at her proper arrangements, it was certain she was not a shallow and stupid village woman.


    ¡°Mr Du, if you have any concerns or requirements, you can say them in advance. As I said, this is a two-way street. Whether it is suitable or not depends on the temperament and requirements of both sides.¡±


    Mo Ruyue responded to Du Zhongheng¡¯s words. She also realized that this man seemed arrogant and unruly, but every step was cautious and every question he asked had a deep meaning.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m a man. What scruples can I have? I¡¯m just worried that if your babies make me their initiation teacher, not to mention participating in the imperial examinations, I¡¯m afraid no one will even want me in private schools.¡±


    Du Zhongheng shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    At this moment, his eyes revealed a trace of sadness. It was clear that this matter did not affect him completely, but he was very good at adjusting his emotions and almost did not show it.


    ¡°Mr Du, you can rest assured. If I was afraid of this, I wouldn¡¯t have come here.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made Du Zhongheng think for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯ve settled everything here. If I go to your house and I can¡¯t get along with the babies, it¡¯ll be a waste.¡±


    His attitude was straightforward and he didn¡¯t even mention anything. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say much either. After the matter was done, he wouldn¡¯t be left out.


    The two of them walked out of the small courtyard together, attracting the gazes of many people along the way. There were even people whispering in the dark.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s hearing was so strong that she heard all those malicious words. However, she didn¡¯t intend to pick these people out one by one to settle the score. Could it be that if she heard the buzzing of flies and mosquitoes, she wouldn¡¯t have to work and survive?


    After leaving the slums in the north of the city, Mo Ruyue went to the carriage store to retrieve his carriage and brought Du Zhongheng straight to Qin Village.


    As they neared the village entrance, some of the villagers who were working in the fields inadvertently looked up and saw an unfamiliar man sitting in Mo Ruyue¡¯s carriage. They were heading towards her house.

 Chapter 129

    129 Hidden


    ¡°Hey-hey, did you guys see that? Isn¡¯t that Lady Qin? Why did she bring a man home?¡±


    ¡°Here, there was someone who stopped her carriage on this road yesterday. He kowtowed and bowed, and his face was covered in blood. Who knows what he was doing?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s been a widow for too long and can¡¯t hold on any longer, huh? Hahaha!¡±


    It was unknown who said this in a perverted tone, but it immediately attracted a wave of meaningful laughter.


    This matter spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred. Soon, it had spread throughout the entire village. Even the first and second branch of Qin Family had heard the news.


    !!


    ¡°What? Mo Ruyue brought a wild man home?¡±


    Qin Shi was originally sitting cross-legged on the bed, but when she heard this news, she almost sprung from the bed to the ground, scaring the second daughter-in-law, Wang Shi, who was in front of her.


    ¡°Mother, you have to be careful!¡±


    She hurriedly stepped forward to protect her mother. If her mother accidentally hit her, she would be in trouble again.


    ¡°Tell me in detail, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Qin Shi couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Right now, she only wanted to figure out this matter. If Mo Ruyue really brought a wild man to her house, then she would have a reason to cause trouble!


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. The villagers were working in the fields at the entrance of the village. They saw with their own eyes a strange man with a fair complexion sitting in Mo Ruyue¡¯s Imperial carriage. They went to her house. Everyone was saying¡­¡±


    Wang Shi hesitated for a moment, and it was difficult for her to finish her sentence.


    ¡°What did they say? Just tell me!¡±


    Qin Shi anxiously roared. She wished she could pry open Wang Shi¡¯s mouth and let her talk until she couldn¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°Everyone says that Mo Ruyue can¡¯t stand the pain of being a widow. Bringing this pretty boy to her door, she didn¡¯t even want to hide it¡±


    Wang Shi was so frightened by her mother-in-law that she immediately blurted out everything.


    ¡°What? Did they really say that?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s eyes immediately widened. After seeing Wang Shi nod, she slapped her thigh and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great! This time, I¡¯ve finally caught this little wench¡¯s weakness!¡±


    As she said this, she rushed out of the door. After running a few steps, she then turned around and looked at Wang Shi, who was still stunned in the room, and said with dissatisfaction,¡± What are you still standing there for? Come with me to catch them in the act of adultery!¡±


    Only then did Wang Shi come back to her senses. She responded with a sigh and quickly went forward to support Qin Shi and hurriedly left.


    At this time, Mo Ruyue had already brought Du Zhongheng to the door of her house. She first called out to the courtyard and the babies ran out under Da Bao¡¯s lead.


    ¡°This is Mr. Du. Greet him and show him your study room. I¡¯ll go and unload the mule to feed it grass and water.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was intentionally letting Du Zhongheng interact with the children. When she was around, she was afraid that both sides would pretend to be fake. That could only be good for a while, and getting along in the future would be a problem.


    ¡°Mr Du, come with us.¡±


    Da Bao was the first to greet Du Zhongheng, and the other babies also politely called him ¡°Sir¡±.


    ¡°Good-good, children.¡±


    Du Zhongheng responded with a smile as well. At the same time, he carefully observed the babies.


    All of them looked like they had been raised well. The boys all looked much stronger than children of the same age.


    The only girl was also healthy and smart. Her big eyes were like a deer¡¯s, dark and sparkly, and she was very rare.


    The five babies did not seem to be afraid of people. Their eyes were clear and full of spirit. They were only curious about him, but not afraid of strangers. This made Du Zhongheng even more curious about Mo Ruyue.


    What kind of woman could raise these children in the mountains so well? Not only were they physically strong, but they were also polite and knowledgeable. They didn¡¯t have the tenderness and pettiness of ordinary children.


    He followed the babies to their ¡°study room¡±, and he was stunned.


    The layout of the desk was obviously for five babies together, and the strange board in front of the desk was something that he had never seen before.


    There were also some books on the desk, which looked like textbooks for babies.


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯ve read the ancient language¡¯s essence and the great sage¡¯s language? How¡¯s your progress with the Three Character Classic?¡±


    After he asked, he felt that it was inappropriate. It seems that they had already finished the ancient language, so he was afraid that they had already finished learning the Three Character Classic.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already finished learning it. Mother said that we can integrate all the classical stories into it, which means that we¡¯ve learned it. Now, even Tang Tang can recite it backward.¡±


    San Bao was the most lively one. He immediately took the initiative to ¡®report¡¯.


    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m going to test you.¡±


    Du Zhongheng had the intention to test how well his babies were learning, so he picked out a sentence from the Three Character Classic.


    ¡°Father and son are kind. Husband and wife are affectionate. Brothers are friends. Seniors and children are ordered. Friends are obedient. The king is respectful, and the minister is loyal. What does this sentence say? If we were to conduct ourselves in this world, what can we learn?¡±


    ¡°This is referring to the relationship between people. Father and son, husband and wife, brothers and friends, and also king and minister. There is kindness, affection, loyalty, and obedience. In life, one must become a person who is affectionate, righteous, and knows kindness and etiquette.¡±


    The one who answered was Er Bao. He was going to do business in the future. He heard from his mother that the business world was like a battlefield. Interpersonal relationships were very complicated. However, he could not lose the most basic moral bottom line of a person just because of doing business. Therefore, he remembered this sentence the most clearly.


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s really something.¡±


    Du Zhongheng¡¯s eyes lit up. The things that the child in front of him said were things that even many adults could not say, or rather, they could say it but could not do it. He had just read a book full of rules for nothing.


    He then picked a few articles and stories from other books. He didn¡¯t expect that even the youngest girl would be able to talk to him about it as if it was her own family treasure. This time, he finally understood why Mo Ruyue wanted him to be their initiation teacher.


    The child¡¯s nature was like unpolished jade. It was said that unpolished jade was useless, but he was like a knife that could polish the jade.


    It was impossible to polish all the rough stones into the same appearance, without losing their edges, sharpness, and authenticity. Even if it becomes a shining ¡°beautiful jade¡± in the future, what¡¯s the point?


    The reason why he had stood out and raised his arms was that the rules of etiquette had bound his hands and feet. Although he was also a well-known erudite scholar with beautifully written articles, his heart had been tied up, so how could he stretch his hands and feet?


    The more Du Zhongheng studied the babies ¡®knowledge, the more he was shocked. If not for an enlightened and knowledgeable mother, how would these babies gain such knowledge?


    It seemed that this Lady Qin was really a person who hid her true self very well. No wonder even the old Imperial physician, Elder Tian, would write recommendation letters for her.


    The babies also had a good impression of Du Zhongheng. This teacher did not seem to put on any airs, and he always had a smile on his face. When he asked questions, he was just like Mo Ruyue, guiding them to think instead of asking them to memorize the answers. As expected, he was the initiation teacher that their mother had carefully selected.

 Chapter 130

    130 Venomous Slander


    Mo Ruyue had already finished feeding the big young mule and had been listening outside the door for quite a while. Just as she was about to enter the house, she heard loud shouts and footsteps coming from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°The one with the surname Mo, get the hell out here!¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s voice came from outside. It was sharp and ear-piercing, like the sound of iron scraping against a Blackboard. It carried an aggressive tone of condemnation.


    The babies and Du Zhongheng were all alarmed and immediately came out of the ¡°classroom¡±. They happened to see Mo Ruyue standing at the door.


    ¡°Lady Qin, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    !!


    Du Zhongheng could not help but ask when he heard the curses outside and saw the nervous and angry expressions on the babies¡¯ faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr Dean, please take the babies back and do what you need to do. No matter what happens outside, don¡¯t be disturbed.¡±


    Mo Ruyue waved her hand. She knew that Qin Shi was a kind person who would not come. For her to come so aggressively, it must be because she had brought Du Zhongheng back.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go out with you. It¡¯s been a long time since grandma dared to come to our house. It¡¯s definitely not a good thing that she¡¯s back.¡±


    Da Bao frowned tightly as he did not want Mo Ruyue to face the Qin Family alone. Now that they were more sensible and reasonable, they should stand firmly by their mother¡¯s side and support her at such a time.


    ¡°You guys go back first. Mr. Dean shouldn¡¯t have finished studying your knowledge. Don¡¯t waste today¡¯s time.¡±


    Mo Ruyue could understand Da Bao¡¯s intentions, but she did not want to delay the proper business for a mere Qin Family.


    Da Bao was silent for a moment, then immediately bowed to Du Zhongheng and said, ¡°Mr Dean, please come back with us.¡±


    Du Zhongheng raised an eyebrow. He had thought that Da Bao would insist on his opinion, but he did not expect him to directly obey her without even refuting her.


    Listening to one¡¯s parents was the most important part of filial piety, but it could easily become foolish filial piety. From the process of contact with these babies just now, he had roughly understood the temperament of each baby.


    Da Bao should not be the type to be so easily obedient. He was even a little stubborn, but he was now showing absolute obedience. This could not help but arouse Du Zhongheng¡¯s interest.


    He looked at Da Bao a few more times with interest and then nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and continue.¡±


    Mo Ruyue watched the babies go back to the ¡°classroom¡± and guessed from the sound of their footsteps that Qin Shi was about to arrive. Then, she quickly walked to the door. The door was open so she slowly walked out.


    The timing was just right. Qin Shi just happened to appear at the courtyard gate. Next to her was the second branch¡¯s daughter-in-law, Wang Shi, and behind her was a group of villagers who had heard the commotion and came to see the fun.


    Originally, the people in the village were very gossipy. Especially when the Qin Family and Mo Ruyue had a conflict, each of them was more excited than the other.


    In the beginning, the Qin Family was able to control Mo Ruyue and make him happy. Who knew that Mo Ruyue¡¯s temperament would suddenly change. Her temper was cold and violent, and she was extremely not to be provoked. She also had a skill that came from God knows where, and even her mouth was vicious.


    No one knew how many losses the Qin Family had already suffered at the hands of Mo Ruyue. Yet, they still fought and lost again and again. In the end, they were slapped in the face more severely each time.


    However, in today¡¯s confrontation between the two, Mo Ruyue was afraid that she would suffer. Although she was now a widow and had separated from the Qin family, her identity was still Qin Ming¡¯s widow. Their marriage relationship had not been dissolved.


    Under such circumstances, if she brought a strange man home, it would be a public slap to Qin Shi¡¯s face. It would be a great humiliation to the entire Qin family. It would be strange if Qin Shi would let her go.


    Qin Shi also came with full confidence. This time, she could be considered to have grasped Mo Ruyue¡¯s weakness. Even if she couldn¡¯t get back the new house and land, she could at least make her shed a layer of skin, bleed a lot, and teach her a good lesson.


    When they were approaching Mo Ruyue¡¯s house, she had already deliberately shouted a few words. Now that she saw Mo Ruyue coming out of the gate, she was even more excited.


    ¡°Surnamed Mo, you¡¯re really good. You brought an adulterer to our door in broad daylight? Do you still have Qin Ming in your eyes? Do you still have our Qin family in your eyes?¡±


    After she had taken the initiative to berate Mo Ruyue, she didn¡¯t even give Mo Ruyue a chance to speak. Instead, she directly turned to the villagers who were watching the show and cried, ¡°Everyone, please be the judge. Is there such a thing in the world? She¡¯s still the daughter-in-law of our Qin family. Bringing a man to our house like this is a slap to the face of our old Qin family!¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw that Qin Shi wanted to convict her directly, but she didn¡¯t want her to speak and defend herself. Would that work?


    ¡°Old Lady Qin, if you want to pin a crime on me, you have to have evidence. I did bring a man back, but you said he was my adulterer. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°Which eye of yours saw me committing adultery with him? Just because he entered my, Mo Ruyue¡¯s door? If this is the case, then if any man in our village enters the door of another family, could it be that they have committed adultery with the woman of that family?¡±


    Once she said this, it was equivalent to pulling the villagers to her side. After all, according to the Qin¡¯s logic, it was not bad to make such a deduction.


    ¡°You! I didn¡¯t say that, don¡¯t you slander me!¡±


    Qin Shi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Mo Ruyue would grab the loophole in her words and want to pull the surrounding villagers to her side. In a moment of desperation, she didn¡¯t know how to explain herself.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one making false accusations?¡±


    With one sentence, Mo Ruyue had seized the initiative. She looked at the somewhat panicked Qin Shi and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t even know the identity of the person I brought back, and you¡¯re speculating that he¡¯s my adulterer. Hmph, don¡¯t say that I won¡¯t let you go. Do you think that Sir will let you off easily?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What Sir? Who knows what kind of person you¡¯ve brought back! Besides, do you think I¡¯m a master just because you say so? What evidence do you have? Show it!¡±


    Qin Shi was caught off guard by Mo Ruyue¡¯s rhetorical question. Now, she finally came back to her senses. She also learned from Mo Ruyue and deliberately used her own words to refute her.


    It was just that the Qin Family had used a rigid method. It seemed like they had launched a counterattack, but in fact, it was full of loopholes. Mo Ruyue could find countless flaws with just a casual look.


    ¡°I do have evidence, but ¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    Mo Ruyue directly activated taunting mode, and it was the kind that would hit with one hit.


    Qin Shi was illiterate. This was not a new thing in the village. Even the men in the village were not literate, let alone the women.


    She watched as Mo Ruyue took out a letter from her arms and waved it in front of her.


    ¡°This is the recommendation letter written by the Old Imperial Physician of Huichun Hall. Do you want me to read it to you?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s eye muscles twitched a few times. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to really take out something. It didn¡¯t look like she took out a piece of paper to Bluff.

 Chapter 131

    131 Witness


    However, she was already in a position where she couldn¡¯t back down. If she revealed even the slightest intention to retreat, Mo Ruyue would definitely seize the opportunity to pursue and attack her. In the end, she would probably become a joke again.


    At this moment, Qin Shi began to feel some regret.


    Previously, when she heard that Mo Ruyue had brought a strange man back, she was a little agitated and thought that a great opportunity had come. If she seized the time to make a scene at Mo Ruyue¡¯s door now, she might catch Mo Ruyue off guard.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t expect that Mo Ruyue would actually be able to take out something that could prove that man¡¯s identity. This way, she was in a completely passive position.


    !!


    However, it was too late for her to regret now. She could only continue down this path and insist that the evidence that Mo Ruyue had was fake. That man¡¯s identity was her adulterer and that everything was a smokescreen that she had prepared in advance.


    It was difficult for Qin Shi to come up with an idea in such a short time, but she couldn¡¯t care less about whether it was appropriate or not. She could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Mo Ruyue, what else can you do so that you won¡¯t be caught red-handed?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s a letter or just a piece of paper filled with words? Besides, even if it¡¯s a so-called recommendation letter, who can prove that you didn¡¯t forge it? You¡¯re afraid that your affair will be discovered, so you prepared a smokescreen in advance?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s response had long been within Mo Ruyue¡¯s calculations, so when she really heard her say those words, she didn¡¯t feel surprised at all.


    ¡°I naturally have a way to prove whether the recommendation letter I took out is true or not. But I¡¯m very curious. Even if I personally invited the Old Imperial Physician of Huichun Hall, would you still say that I bribed him, so he gave false testimony for me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said jokingly. She could even imagine Qin Shi taking advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not impossible. Don¡¯t forget, that old man has taken a fancy to your medical skills and has come to invite you to come out of the mountain several times!¡±


    Qin Shi didn¡¯t disappoint Mo Ruyue¡¯s expectations. She followed the pole that Mo Ruyue handed out and climbed up.


    Originally, she was just mumbling to herself subconsciously, but suddenly, as if she thought of something, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Yeah! I said that you previously refused to treat people¡¯s illnesses, but later you openly joined Huichun Hall. Perhaps it was because you had made this kind of unspeakable deal between you two!¡±


    ¡°You joined Huichun Hall, and he helped you write this kind of fake evidence to cover up for you so that you can have an affair with your adulterer without worry. It must be like this!¡±


    The more Qin Shi spoke, the more exulted she became, as if she had guessed the truth.


    Mo Ruyue was listening at the side. She was quite interested in how Qin Shi could come up with such a seemingly logical reason in such a short time.


    As expected, this old witch was someone who had lived for a few more years. If she were in a novel or movie, she would not be so stupid that she would not live past a few episodes.


    Only, the Qin Family seemed to have forgotten one point. They had said that they would only make more mistakes.


    ¡°Old Madam Qin, let me remind you of something. Your foul mouth has already dirtied the reputation of Mr. Du and me. Now you¡¯re even trying to pour the dirty water on the Old Imperial Physician.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that everyone will tolerate your slander and not respond? Or do you think that as someone from the palace, he doesn¡¯t have any connections at all? Even if he is magnanimous and doesn¡¯t pursue your slander, will his family and students tolerate you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water that was poured on her head. It completely chilled Qin Shi¡¯s heart and also made her excited and heated head completely calm down.


    She originally thought that she had caught Mo Ruyue¡¯s weakness this time, but she didn¡¯t expect that in her hurry to speak, she had actually caused a great disaster for herself!


    That¡¯s right, the old man she was talking about was an Imperial Physician from the Palace!


    He was serving the person who owned the world, and the people he knew were all nobles and rich people. Even if he retired and returned to his hometown, with his medical skills and the network Foundation he had once built, it was not something that she, Qin Shi, a rural woman, could compare to.


    She really had the guts of a bear and a leopard. How could she actually dare to make up stories about such a person?


    The more Qin Shi thought about it, the more afraid she became. However, the only thing she was glad about now was that the Old Imperial Physician was not at the scene. Otherwise, she would be sent to see the official on the spot. How could her old bones stand the tricks of the Yamen? Wouldn¡¯t she only have a dead end in the end?


    After she had thought things through, she felt that her whole body was soaked in cold sweat. Although it was summer, a gust of wind made her shiver.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t say anything just now. You can¡¯t prove that I said those words.¡±


    For now, Qin Shi could only be stubborn to the end. She stared and denied the words she had just said not long ago.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence?¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled coldly and tilted her chin, indicating for Qin Shi to look behind her.


    The villagers of the Qin family Village had gathered nearby to watch the show. That distance was enough for them to hear the conversation between the two of them clearly.


    ¡°There are so many witnesses, and you say I don¡¯t have any evidence? It¡¯s your instinct to lie, right?¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she had already taken in all of the villagers¡¯ reactions.


    They had originally come to watch the show, but they did not want to become a part of it. Therefore, even if the Qin family was really reported to the Yamen, no one in the village would be willing to take the risk of offending people to come out and be the witness.


    However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s original intention was to scare the Qin Family. Even if such a matter was reported to the Yamen, it would only be to mediate the conflict. It was impossible to give more punishment to the Qin Family.


    However, Qin Shi didn¡¯t understand these things. She was almost completely frightened by Mo Ruyue now. Her mind was full of thoughts about whether she could still keep her life if the old man really wanted to pursue this matter.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t care about finding trouble with Mo Ruyue anymore. Instead, she was thinking about how to solve her own trouble. But when she looked up at Mo Ruyue, she found that the other party was looking at her calmly, as if waiting for her to speak.


    No, she couldn¡¯t. If she begged this little wench, she would become the laughing stock of the Qin family Village. How could she continue to stand here? How could she continue to find trouble with Mo Ruyue?


    But now it seemed that if she didn¡¯t ask Mo Ruyue, she didn¡¯t have any better choice.


    Qin Shi had already been forced to the point where she was helpless by Mo Ruyue. Just when she really couldn¡¯t think of any way and was prepared to put her old face on the line to plead with Mo Ruyue, Wang Shi, who had been silent beside her, spoke.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, mother didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you. It¡¯s just that she was too worried about the Qin family¡¯s reputation, and her heart ached for her deceased brother, so she lost her sense of propriety for a moment. Can¡¯t you understand the motherly heart of an old woman?¡±


    As soon as she said this, the original intention of Qin Shi coming to cause trouble immediately changed.

 Chapter 132

    132 Hard Or Soft


    Qin Shi was reminded by her second daughter-in-law¡¯s words. She originally wanted to echo her, but when she thought of the situation where she had said too much and made too many mistakes, she immediately learned to shut her mouth.


    However, she could use other methods to agree with Madam Wang¡¯s words.


    Qin Shi¡¯s facial features wrinkled, and her eyes immediately turned red. Bean-sized tears rolled down her face, and soon, her face was covered in tears and snot.


    ¡°My poor son left his entire family to join the army. He fought bravely at the front lines, but did he ever think that this day would come? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my poor son never returned, would all these things have happened?¡±


    !!


    ¡°My poor son! It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault for not having the ability. Even if I wanted to protect your reputation, I almost lost my life. If you had known in the netherworld, would you have allowed the Shrew to take the lead and humiliate your mother like this, wishing she could die?¡±


    She was beating around the bush and scolding Mo Ruyue. This time, she couldn¡¯t find any reason to do so, right?


    Madam Wang came over to support Madam Qin. She took out a rough cloth handkerchief from her arms and personally wiped her tears.


    ¡°Mother, if you continue to cry like this, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. Wouldn¡¯t this make big brother unable to rest in peace in the netherworld?¡±


    Madam Wang was very obedient. She didn¡¯t even say a single word of Mo Ruyue¡¯s fault and only mentioned Qin Ming who had died.


    She had also learned this move from Mo Ruyue, which was to win over most of the villagers to her and Qin Shi¡¯s side.


    As long as they managed to win everyone¡¯s support, their words would definitely put some pressure on Mo Ruyue.


    If Mo Ruyue still wanted to find trouble for Qin Shi, she would really report her to the Yamen. Maybe the Qin family could also get a few witnesses to prove that everything was just an unintentional mistake of Qin Shi¡¯s heartache for her dead son.


    Mo Ruyue looked deeply at Madam Wang a few times. She didn¡¯t expect that this submissive second branch¡¯s daughter-in-law who had been hiding behind Madam Qin would actually have such deep thoughts and means.


    With just a few short words, she had already turned the situation around a little.


    Mo Ruyue had already noticed the reaction of some villagers. On their faces, there was no longer any expression of watching a show, but pity for the Qin Family.


    In other words, this Wang Shi was deliberately showing her weakness, pretending to be weak to eat the Tiger. Even when she was suffering from Qin Xu¡¯s domestic violence and Qin Shi¡¯s indifference and abuse, she had never shown her true thoughts and abilities.


    So, what was she waiting for? If it wasn¡¯t for this sudden incident today, when would the Wang family¡¯s scandal break out? Or would they just keep quiet and never break out?


    Even though so many thoughts flashed through Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind, only a moment had passed in reality.


    She only sneered at the behavior of the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law and said sarcastically, ¡°So, just because you¡¯re worried about the Qin family¡¯s reputation, you can come and ruin my innocence and reputation?¡±


    ¡°You can come to my door to make trouble in broad daylight, curse me, and even drag other innocent people into the water? Could it be that my reputation isn¡¯t a reputation, other people¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t a reputation, but your Qin family¡¯s reputation is precious and can¡¯t be hurt, and you¡¯re even willing to use unscrupulous means to protect it?¡±


    In terms of killing skills, Mo Ruyue was definitely the best of the best. Similarly, in terms of eloquence, she was not any worse than her killing skills.


    Therefore, these words were also a chain of events. They took the opportunity to dismantle the sympathy of the villagers caused by the Wang family¡¯s words just now, and re-defined the Qin family¡¯s seemingly reasonable behavior as ¡°unscrupulous in order to achieve their goals.¡±


    Madam Wang was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her attack to be so easily resolved by Mo Ruyue.


    A considerable portion of the villagers who had once again leaned towards the Qin Family had once again leaned towards Mo Ruyue.


    Even so, there were still some people who did not like Mo Ruyue for various reasons. They still insisted that the Qin Family¡¯s way of doing things was a small mistake. They would not be chased down and beaten so badly that they did not even leave a way out for the other party.


    Thus, some people began to support the Qin Family and spoke out for justice.


    ¡°I say, Lady Qin, old Lady Qin is still your mother-in-law. Even if you have separated from the Qin family, she is still your late husband¡¯s mother! Back then, Qin Ming was extremely filial. If he knew that you were forcing old Lady Qin today, would he let you go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lady Qin, if you want us to talk, you should be lenient. Old lady Qin was just anxious and said something you didn¡¯t like to hear. Now that you know it¡¯s a misunderstanding, just let her apologize to you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, in my opinion, this is an opportunity for revenge. It wasn¡¯t the first day old Lady Qin and Lady Qin didn¡¯t get along, especially since old Lady Qin was the mother-in-law. No matter what, Lady Qin was the one at a disadvantage. So now that she¡¯s in the right, she¡¯s not going to let it go.¡±


    Everyone started to discuss. Some people stood on the side of supporting the Qin Family, but there were also some who spoke for Mo Ruyue.


    It was just that a woman¡¯s reputation and integrity were also very important. There were even people who committed suicide because of their reputation and integrity being destroyed. If old Lady Qin¡¯s words were to spread outside, how could Mo Ruyue raise her head in the future? She would be poked in the back and smashed.


    The public was right, and the woman was right. They had thrown the real two parties aside, as if they were outsiders and bystanders.


    Mo Ruyue had only heard a few words and lost her patience. She didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on this matter.


    ¡°Fellow villagers, if you want to argue about who is right or wrong, I can give you a chance.¡±


    Mo Ruyue cleared her throat and attracted everyone¡¯s attention with one sentence.


    ¡°This matter has developed to this point. It¡¯s no longer a matter of me, Mo Ruyue, alone. It also involves the gentleman inside and the reputation of the Old Imperial Physician of Huichun Hall.¡±


    ¡°Since everyone wants to clear things up, let¡¯s go to the court and find the magistrate to judge. When the time comes, we¡¯ll determine who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, so that we can shut everyone¡¯s mouths. What do you think of this suggestion?¡±


    Speaking of which, Mo Ruyue had a grudge with the County Magistrate now. If they were to talk about who would be disadvantaged in court, it would naturally be her.


    But now that Du Zhongheng and the old Imperial Physician were involved, this matter was different. Even if the County Magistrate didn¡¯t put Du Zhongheng in his eyes, he didn¡¯t dare to look down on the Old Imperial Physician.


    Although Mo Ruyue had used the method of going to see an official several times on Qin Shi, it had been tried and tested. It was still very useful. This time was no exception.


    As soon as Qin Shi heard that she was going to see an official, her expression immediately changed.


    ¡°You want to see an official for such a small matter? Do you think the government officials are your servants?


    Although her words were sarcastic, she didn¡¯t dare to agree with Mo Ruyue¡¯s words at all because she knew that if she dared to agree, Mo Ruyue would definitely drag her to see the officials without hesitation.


    That little wench didn¡¯t take soft or hard approach and was very difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 133

    133 A Life-or-Death Relationship


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to argue with her. She just looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of my shadow being crooked, but there are always some people who want to take the opportunity to cause trouble. It¡¯s really annoying, so let¡¯s go to the government and make things clear, and save trouble in the future.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at the surrounding villagers and said directly, ¡°If I hear any more rumors about my innocence, I won¡¯t let her off easily. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes were cold. The determination and warning in her voice, coupled with her serious expression, made everyone at the scene clearly realize that she was a woman of her word and would definitely do what she said.


    ¡°Aiya, when it¡¯s possible to forgive someone, one should forgive them.¡±


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s resolved. Why bother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re unreasonable. Who can spread such unreasonable things around, right?¡±


    The crowd roared with all kinds of voices again. However, this time, no one dared to say that Mo Ruyue had committed adultery. Seeing that the fire caused by Qin Shi was about to burn them, and Mo Ruyue had a temperament of not giving up until one of them died, who would dare to be stubborn?


    Everyone was just trying to keep things at peace. At this point, no one wanted to make a big deal out of it.


    However, Mo Ruyue was not someone who would let others come to her door and make trouble. She stared at Qin Shi and repeated word by word, ¡°&Quot; this matter won¡¯t end like this. I must have an explanation. Since you dared to come here and cause trouble, you must be prepared to pay the price. &Quot;


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and prepared to return to the courtyard. She did not intend to continue to be entangled with mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    ¡°Eldest sister-in-law, can¡¯t you just forgive mother this once for eldest brother¡¯s sake? If mother goes to prison, then our Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei will never be able to raise their heads in this life. Even your babies won¡¯t have any good reputation.¡±


    Madam Wang immediately became anxious.


    She did not really care about Qin Shi¡¯s safety. She was more concerned about her son and daughter. If they had a grandmother who was in jail, what would happen to Qin Qingyuan¡¯s future in the Imperial examinations? What about Qingfei¡¯s marriage?


    When she thought of this, her heart was on fire. As long as she could make Mo Ruyue give up the idea of seeing an official, she was willing to do anything.


    Mo Ruyue stopped and turned to look at Madam Wang. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°When old Lady Qin came to catch them in the act, did she ever think that not only would she ruin my innocence, but my five babies would also be humiliated in the future? Don¡¯t give what you don¡¯t want from others. Your double standard face really disgust me!¡±


    She was determined to teach Qin Shi a lesson, and at the same time, to intimidate all the villagers present.


    If she were to let Qin Shi off lightly like this, then there was no need to wait until tomorrow. The rumor that she, Mo Ruyue, had openly brought an adulterer home to have an affair would spread to all the towns and villages within a hundred miles. It could even give rise to countless versions of the rumor.


    If she waited until then to report to the officials to refute the rumors, it would be too late. Even if the officials could clear her name, the rumors rooted in the hearts of the people were the truth. She could forget about clearing her name for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue! I¡¯m sorry. I was impulsive and confused. Please forgive me. Do you really want me to kneel down to you or force me to die before you¡¯ll be satisfied?¡±


    Qin Shi also finally realized that this time, Mo Ruyue was no longer just a verbal threat. Instead, she was seriously preparing to report her to the government.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t care about her face as a mother-in-law. She immediately apologized and begged for mercy, hoping that Mo Ruyue would let her off.


    However, it was too late.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t like dividing the property, nor was it like every conflict between them before. In this feudal society, a woman¡¯s reputation and integrity were even more important than her life.


    Now, the Qin family had rushed to the door to ¡°catch the adulterers¡± and accused Mo Ruyue of adultery. If she confirmed this crime, then according to the law, Mo Ruyue would have to hang her broken shoes and parade through the streets like a wooden donkey. If she was lynching according to the clan rules, she would either be drowned in a pig cage or killed by rocks.


    The Qin Family clearly wanted Mo Ruyue¡¯s life. Now, they were still thinking that they would be forgiven with just an apology. It was simply wishful thinking!


    Mo Ruyue looked at the panic-stricken Qin Shi and shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m forcing you, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death. You should¡¯ve known when you came to me that once you ¡°confirmed¡± my crime, I¡¯d be dead.¡±


    ¡°You forced me to die first, and now you¡¯re saying that I forced you? Do you still want your old face?¡±


    She paused and looked at Madam Wang again. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d take her home now and think about where to find a good litigation master to prepare for the next lawsuit, instead of wasting time here pleading for mercy.


    ¡°When you made that decision, you were already in a life-and-death situation with me. Why would you still ask for mercy? Now, while I¡¯m still talking, I¡¯ll let you leave safely. Otherwise, if you piss me off, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡±


    After saying this, Mo Ruyue coldly glanced at the surrounding villagers and went into the courtyard without looking back.


    At this time, there were many people gathered at her door, but at this time, it was completely silent.


    Everyone knew that Mo Ruyue had really been angered and she really didn¡¯t intend to let it go.


    Juan Zi, who was originally a little talkative, wanted to take this matter as a joke and spread it out to listen to the fun. But when she saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s unforgiving appearance towards the Qin Family, she couldn¡¯t help but associate it with herself.


    If she found out that she was the one who spread the rumors, would the same thing happen to her?


    Mo Ruyue closed the door of the Qin Family, the Wang clan, and the villagers who were watching the show. Her door was still open, but no one dared to make a noise outside for fear of angering her.


    She walked to the door of the classroom and stopped when she heard Du Zhongheng¡¯s question.


    The atmosphere inside was just right, so it was better to wait before going in.


    As they waited, another hour passed. Seeing that it was already noon, Mo Ruyue decided to make some wild game to entertain the guests. She couldn¡¯t let the guests come from far away and leave on an empty stomach. There was no reason to treat the guests like this.


    When she opened the door this morning, there were some wild rabbits and pheasants piled outside. There were even two wild boar piglets. Without a doubt, they were sent down by the wolves in the mountains.


    She didn¡¯t know how the wolves with CDV were doing. The big wolf might have survived, but the two little wolves might be in danger.


    Mo Ruyue calculated that if she could decide to let Du Zhongheng be the teacher of enlightenment today, she would be able to free herself to do things tomorrow. At that time, she would go into the mountains to take a look. If she met that Wolf Pack again, she would take a look at the situation. It would be worthy of their gratitude.


    Since there were ready-made ingredients at home, Mo Ruyue did not hesitate to choose to make the two wild boar Cubs into roasted suckling pigs. One would be eaten at home, the other half would be sent to the Liu family, and the other half would be taken away by Du Zhongheng.

 Chapter 134

    134 Envious


    As for the wild chicken and wild rabbit, she planned to make a pot of mountain mushroom chicken soup and spicy hand-torn rabbit. These were all hard dishes, and she was sure that Du Zhongheng would be able to eat them with a mouth full of fragrance. Just for such a sumptuous meal, she had to stay.


    After setting the lunch menu, Mo Ruyue started to get busy.


    If these dishes were placed in her interspace, she only needed to adjust the flow of time and they would be ready in an instant. However, she was not in a hurry. Other than the chicken soup, which took a longer time to cook in her interspace, she had to slowly cook the rest in the kitchen.


    Just like that, another hour passed before Mo Ruyue finally finished preparing all the dishes. It was just after mealtime.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue took out the claypot of chicken soup from the interspace and opened the lid of the stewed rice slightly to let out some heat. Only then did Mo Ruyue return to the door of the ¡°classroom¡±. This time, she didn¡¯t wait outside the door, but walked in directly.


    ¡°Mr Dean, you¡¯ve worked hard. Take a rest. I¡¯ve already prepared the meal.¡±


    Du Zhongheng had long smelled the aroma of the food, and his stomach had growled countless times. However, because these children in front of him would be his future students, it was better not to ruin this good first impression, so he had been holding back.


    His family¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t bad, and he had been living in luxury since he was a child. It could be said that he had tasted all kinds of delicacies, but the aroma he smelled this time was unusually alluring, and he didn¡¯t know how many times he had swallowed his saliva.


    Originally, he was thinking that when Mo Ruyue came over, he would take up the job of being a private tutor and then quickly bid farewell to go home for dinner. He didn¡¯t expect that she would actually take the initiative to ask him to stay for dinner.


    Although he was in the ¡±classroom¡± just now and didn¡¯t go out, he didn¡¯t miss the movement outside at all. The woman who claimed to be Lady Qin¡¯s mother-in-law actually came to catch them in the act of adultery. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think of this, but he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.


    After all, there was a lot of gossip in front of a widow, and he was a young and handsome man. It was not surprising that he would attract gossip.


    However, that so-called mother-in-law was so impatient that she came to catch Lady Qin in the act of adultery without even getting any evidence. It was obvious that she really wanted Lady Qin to be convicted.


    However, baseless accusations were bound to backfire on her. Lady Qin¡¯s performance just now had also amazed him. Although he couldn¡¯t see her elegant demeanor at that time, Du Zhongheng had already imagined it in his mind, and it was almost the same.


    As he thought of this, he didn¡¯t respond to Mo Ruyue¡¯s words in time, so she had to repeat herself.


    ¡°Ah? Oh, Madam Qin, you¡¯re too polite. Actually, we can sign the contract now, and then I¡¯ll go back for dinner.¡±


    Du Zhongheng still tried to decline. It wasn¡¯t that he was being unreasonable, but he thought of Mo Ruyue¡¯s situation just now. Gossip was a fearful thing. A woman¡¯s innocence was not a joke.


    ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯ve always regarded etiquette as nothing. Why are you so polite now? Could it be that you think that my countryside won¡¯t have any good food and drinks to entertain you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow, and her words had a hint of provocation.


    ¡°If Lady Qin doesn¡¯t mind, then what else can I say? naturally, it¡¯s better to obey than to be respectful.¡±


    As expected, Du Zhongheng couldn¡¯t stand being provoked. When he thought about how the other party didn¡¯t mind being a widow while he, a man, was acting coy and pretentious, his face felt a little hot.


    ¡°In that case, please go out and wash your hands, Mr. Du. Da bao, bring your brothers and sisters to wash their hands. Remember to get a clean set of cutlery for Mr. Du. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue instructed in an orderly manner and then walked to Da Bao¡¯s desk. When he stood up, she sat down and took out a pen and paper as if she was going to write something.


    ¡°Lady Qin, if you want to write a contract, I think we should discuss it. When the time comes, I will write down your request clearly.¡±


    Du Zhongheng boasted that using his knowledge to write a small contract was a waste of talent, but no matter what, it was still better than a woman¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to write the contract we signed before, but something else. Mr. Du, just follow Da Bao to wash your hands and prepare for dinner. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s response made Du Zhongheng freeze. He had never thought that he would actually be thinking too much. What the other party wanted to write was not a contract at all.


    He smiled awkwardly and did not know what to say. Fortunately, Da Bao said something to help him out of the situation.


    ¡°Sir, the water is ready. Come and wash your hands.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Du Zhongheng quickly walked down the stairs and followed Da Bao out of the ¡°classroom¡±.


    After Mo Ruyue quickly wrote something on the paper, she read it from beginning to end twice before drying the ink. She carefully folded it and put it in her arms. Then got up and went out to wash her hands and prepare for dinner.


    Du Zhongheng had already been brought to the dining table by the babies and sat down. Beside him was a bowl full of rice, as well as half a bowl of chicken soup with meat and soup.


    Seeing Mo Ruyue come in and sit down at the table, and the baby taking the initiative to serve her rice and soup, Du Zhongheng couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Lady Qin, you really taught the children well.¡±


    The guests and the host enjoyed their lunch, and the babies were used to having such a meal every few days.


    But to Du Zhongheng, this meal was extremely enjoyable. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had to care about his image in front of the babies, he really wanted to open his stomach and clean up all the food on the table.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I finally know that there is such delicious food in this world. No, even if your cooking skills are compared to the Imperial chefs in the palace, it is not inferior. It is really envious that the babies can often eat such delicious food.¡±


    He sighed with emotion, thinking that if his own chef could have such a skill, he would probably be fat like a ball in two or three months. Unfortunately, he could only think about it.


    ¡°I have prepared a small gift for Mr. Dean. There is nothing special in the mountains but there is more game. So I have prepared half a roast pig. I hope Mr. Dean doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Du Zhongheng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when Mo Ruyue finished speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind! To tell you the truth, just now I felt that this roast suckling pig was fresh, tender, and fat, and it actually tasted better than domestic small pigs. I simply couldn¡¯t stop eating, so how could I dislike it!¡±


    His words made San Bao burst into laughter. She quickly covered her mouth and looked at him apologetically.


    Du Zhongheng also laughed at himself and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little funny. I¡¯m actually so greedy, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a desire for food? It¡¯s just a normal need.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head, completely not taking Du Zhongheng¡¯s loss of self-control to heart.


    After the meal was over, Mo Ruyue let the babies prepare the bowls and chopsticks first, and then they returned to the ¡°classroom¡± together to prepare to discuss the matters related to the signing of the contract.

 Chapter 135

    135 He¡¯s Grown Up


    ¡°I wonder how Mr. Du was getting along with the babies just now. Are you willing to become their first teacher in the next few months?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked directly.


    ¡°Madam Qin, your babies are all intelligent and sensible, not stubborn or stupid, they are absolutely outstanding talents among the children I have seen. There aren¡¯t many people that I, Du Zhongheng, like. It¡¯s my good fortune to be able to meet five of them at once.¡±


    ¡°If the babies think I¡¯m not bad, then I hope to have the honor of being their initiate teacher.¡±


    !!


    Du Zhongheng immediately gave an affirmative answer.


    After spending the morning with them, he had already fallen in love with the five smart and sensible children with different personalities. He had also directly asked them about their plans for the future. If even one of them wanted to participate in the scientific examination, he was going to reject the invitation.


    However, the answer given to him by each baby was that he did not want to use it as a reference. After repeated confirmation, he could come to a certain conclusion that every baby¡¯s plans for their future were not just empty talk.


    They were still young, but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t have their own ideas. Everyone had a clear goal for their future, which was why he finally accepted the invitation.


    Mo Ruyue turned to look at the babies who were sitting obediently and asked, ¡°Are you willing to accept Mr. Du as your teacher?¡±


    This was a two-way choice. If the babies didn¡¯t get along well with him, Mo Ruyue would pass him without hesitation. They had already communicated this on their way back.


    The five babies looked at each other and finally elected Da Bao as their spokesperson to express their opinions on their behalf.


    ¡°Mr. Du is knowledgeable and talented. His lectures are humorous and interesting. We all like him very much and are willing to be his students.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then this matter is settled.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately made the decision.


    The next thing was to discuss how to write the contract. It involved the content of the lesson, the length of time, how to calculate the salary, the responsibilities and obligations of both parties, and so on.


    This was not the first time they had signed such a contract. The two of them were not calculative people. Other than spending a little time on the issue of principle, the rest of the proposals were immediately passed by both sides. There was no room for bargaining.


    Mo Ruyue was generous enough, and Du Zhongheng did not rely on this salary to make a living. Both sides took what they needed and hit it off. A contract was completed in a short time.


    There were two copies of the contract. Mo Ruyue and Du Zhongheng each held one. Du Zhongheng wrote it with a wave of his brush. After Mo Ruyue looked at it and there were no problems, the two of them signed and pressed their fingerprints on it. This contract would officially take effect.


    ¡°Mr. Du, now that the contract has been signed I should give you a few days to prepare but the day after tomorrow I will be on duty. I have a new plan tomorrow so I wanted to ask if you can start teaching tomorrow?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was already prepared to be rejected when she asked the question. After all, her request was too sudden. It would not be surprising if Du Zhongheng rejected it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. In fact, I¡¯ve seen the notebook you used to prepare for your lessons and even checked the learning progress of the babies. Even if you ask me to start teaching now, there¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    What kind of person was Du Zhongheng? After reading Mo Ruyue¡¯s notes, he had already drawn up a complete teaching plan in his mind.


    Mo Ruyue needed to understand and study those books, but to Du Zhongheng, they were just things that had once laid the foundation for him. He had long since memorized them and integrated them into his mind. He didn¡¯t even need to revise them to be able to grasp them at his fingertips.


    That was why he could say such words with confidence. Any other private teacher would not dare to say this.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Sir. However, I can¡¯t provide you with accommodation. I can only reimburse you for the daily round-trip transportation fee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving early tomorrow morning and won¡¯t be at home. I¡¯ll prepare lunch for you and the babies before I leave, but you¡¯ll have to settle your breakfast and dinner on your own.¡±


    Mo Ruyue explained tomorrow¡¯s arrangements. Du Zhongheng listened and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, I will also prepare and consider these myself. Lady Qin has already considered it very thoroughly, I have nothing to choose from.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll send you back first. At this time, other than my family¡¯s imperial carriage, you shouldn¡¯t be able to find any other carriage that can take you back to the county.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she went to the courtyard to get her carriage, while Du Zhongheng continued to stay in the ¡®classroom¡¯ and gave an advance notice of the class tomorrow so that the babies could prepare and understand on their own. At the same time, he also wanted to see how good their self-learning ability was.


    Soon, Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice came from outside. The two of them left the Qin Village in a car under the eyes of the five babies.


    Mo Ruyue had greeted the babies the night before, so she was already prepared to enter the mountain the next day before the villagers got up.


    ¡°Da Bao, I have already put the food in the pot. After you finish your morning work, eat quickly. Today is Mr. Du¡¯s first day of teaching, so you must perform well.¡±


    Before she left, she reminded them as usual. She was still very assured of the babies¡¯ self-discipline and self-care ability.


    ¡°I know, Mother. Please be careful.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t time for the babies to get up and do their morning classes yet. Da Bao was also woken up by Mo Ruyue at the last minute, while the other babies were still sleeping soundly.


    Now that they had formed a fixed biological clock, as long as the time came and they got up, they were all in high spirits and did not have the bad habit of lazing in bed.


    ¡°Alright, then you should sleep for a while more. Mother will be leaving now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly remembered that just a few days ago, she had entered the mountain late at night. She had also been repeatedly warned by Da Bao to be careful. At a different time, under the same circumstances, but Da Bao¡¯s deep concern for her remained unchanged.


    She had already taken two steps out, but she suddenly turned back and touched Da Bao¡¯s head.


    She touched both their heads and stroked their hair, but Tang Tang felt fluffy to the touch, while Da Bao felt a little prickly. Was it because he had grown up?


    Mo Ruyue touched it a few more times, wanting to feel it again. She didn¡¯t expect that Da Bao had already come back to his senses and slapped her hand away.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m all grown up.¡±


    Da Bao was still not used to being treated so warmly by Mo Ruyue. Although he had seen his younger siblings act coquettishly with his mother in the past and his mother had touched their heads like this, he had been a little envious at that time. But now that he was really touched on the head, he was still very embarrassed and could not get rid of this face.


    Mo Ruyue was just about to speak when her ears suddenly twitched. Her expression immediately became serious and she said to Da Bao, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, close the door.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly left.

 Chapter 136

    136 Seeing A Wolf


    Da Bao did not know why his mother had suddenly left. Although he looked at the door with a crack in shock, he quickly came back to his senses and quickly bolted the door.


    As soon as Mo Ruyue went out, she ran towards the back mountain. At this time, the dogs in the village couldn¡¯t help but bark. It seemed that the wolves in the back mountain had come down.


    She was worried that the wolves would endanger the safety of people, poultry, and livestock. Even if the wolves were spiritual to repay the kindness, they might not pose a threat to the villagers. If they hurt people and animals, it was easy to attract hunters to the mountains to kill the wolves.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s speed was extremely fast. When she was almost at the back of the mountain, she just happened to intercept the wolf pack that was going down the mountain.


    !!


    Sure enough, as she had guessed before, the wolves were dragging large and small prey in their mouths, and it seemed that they were ready to send them to her door.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I stopped you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stopped and looked at the row of ¡°small lanterns¡± in front of her that looked like green ghostly flames. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, but she had a good impression of the wolf pack¡¯s gratitude.


    At least this pack of wolves was not ungrateful. However, if they were allowed to send their prey down like this, there would be a big problem sooner or later.


    When the wolf pack met Mo Ruyue, they seemed to hesitate. They didn¡¯t know if they should send their prey to her door.


    Mo Ruyue took two steps forward, and the wolf pack took two steps back, giving up all their prey.


    She touched the prey on the ground and put everything into her space. It wasn¡¯t the first time she showed her space in front of the wolves, and she didn¡¯t have time to send her prey back again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me there again. I can¡¯t stop worrying about those sick wolves.¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that these wolves could understand her, so she didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate to talk to a group of wolves.


    The giant wolf in the lead often followed the black wolf king. At this time, it walked over from behind the pack of wolves. It lowered its head and stared at Mo Ruyue with bright eyes, as if to see if she had any other intentions.


    Mo Ruyue calmly looked back at the giant wolf. Then, she saw it wagging its tail at her and stretching its neck over, as if it wanted to smell her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. The earlier we get there, the earlier we can get treatment.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, the medicine box that she always carried with her appeared in her hand. She opened the lid and let the giant wolf smell it. The familiar smell of medicine made the giant wolf whimper a few times. Then, it turned around and took a few steps. It looked back at Mo Ruyue and motioned for her to follow.


    Mo Ruyue put the medicine box back into the space and quickly followed.


    After entering the mountain, Mo Ruyue¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow, but rather fast. With the help of the hook rope, her speed wasn¡¯t much slower than the wolves running at full speed.


    Soon, she came to the cave again and saw the black wolf king slowly walking out.


    ¡°Black wolf king, I¡¯m here to treat your people.¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised her hand and greeted the black wolf king as if she had seen an old friend.


    The giant wolf that had brought Mo Ruyue over howled a few more times, as if it was reporting the situation to the wolf king.


    The black wolf king walked to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and sniffed her hand. Then, it gently cupped her hand as if it approved of her behavior and also acknowledged her as a person. Then, it made way for her to enter the cave.


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s vision was very strong and could see in the dark, she might have to give the sick wolf an injection later. So, she prepared an oil lamp like the last time.


    The wolves had already experienced this once, so they were not very afraid of the appearance of the oil lamp. When they saw the lamp, they could calmly walk or rest.


    Although Mo Ruyue had only been to the wolf¡¯s cave once, she had memorized the winding terrain inside and formed a three-dimensional map. At this time, she did not need the giant wolf to lead the way and could easily find the gathering area of the sick wolves in the innermost area.


    Although the smell of medicine was almost gone, there was still a faint smell. After Mo Ruyue came in, she saw that there seemed to be a few fewer wolves.


    ¡°Could it be that a wolf couldn¡¯t hold on and is already dead?¡±


    She was shocked. Although she had only met these wolves once, she had been the one who had saved them. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t save them, she still felt a little uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, she felt her hand being licked by something. When she turned around, she saw a few wolves coming out of a cave. They were the big wolves who had been sick.


    Seeing that they could stand up and walk, their situation was obviously much better than before.


    Could it be that¡­ They knew that if the situation was better, they would be isolated?


    This was truly godly. Could it be that this pack of wolves had become spirits?


    Mo Ruyue clicked his tongue in wonder and casually pinched the nose of the wolf in front of him.


    From the feeling of its nose, it was not dry, but slightly moist, which meant that the wolf¡¯s condition had improved significantly.


    She then carefully examined the noses of the other wolves. They were all wet. It seemed that these wolves were really starting to recover.


    This was related to big wolf¡¯s physique. In addition, the medicine that Mo Ruyue used was also very effective. She had added the spring water from the interspace and also used the herbs cultivated in the interspace. That was why there was such an effect after only one feeding.


    ¡°Good, very good. You¡¯re all in good condition. Give me another dose of medicine and drink more of my spirit spring water. You¡¯ll be more or less recovered. But don¡¯t eat too much raw meat. When you don¡¯t have diarrhea anymore, you can slowly go back to your previous diet.¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice fell, she was stunned for a moment. She really treated the wolf in front of her as a human. Even the doctor¡¯s advice after the consultation was according to the words of the person. Even if this wolf pack could understand human language, how could it know about raw and cooked meat and eating habits?


    After treating the big wolf, Mo Ruyue returned to the cave from before. There were still a few big wolves here and there. They should be the ones who were more seriously ill before. Then there were the two small wolves.


    The wolf cub¡¯s condition was still a bit serious. Although it could sit up, its feces were still thin, even an unformed water-like feces. It could be seen that it was still in danger.


    This time, Mo Ruyue had already made preparations before coming. She had purified the herb juice in the small hospital in the mushroom house in her space. The essence extracted could be said to be much more useful than the protein and other things used to treat canine plague in her previous life.


    Because Mo Ruyue had once saved their lives, all the wolves lay down obediently and allowed Mo Ruyue to touch and examine them. Not only did they not struggle, they didn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Mo Ruyue had also taken some time to make the needle and needle for the subcuticular injection of the wolf Cub. In the future, she would also need to use it to treat people, so it was good to test it in advance to see if there were any problems.


    She sterilized the back of the wolf¡¯s neck with an alcohol swab, then put the needle into the back of its neck.


    The sudden sharp pain startled the wolf cub and it subconsciously wanted to sit up, but it was immediately suppressed and comforted by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Shush, shush, it¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t hurt any longer. You¡¯ll be cured after the acupuncture.¡±

 Chapter 137

    137 This Wolf Is Really A Demon


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice was as gentle and firm as her hand, calming down the anxious little wolf.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After the acupuncture, I¡¯ll boil some medicine for you. You¡¯ll be fine soon after you take the medicine.¡±


    Soon, the sick wolf cubs were all injected. Each wolf took three shots. After getting used to the pain, the wolf cubs stopped struggling.


    Mo Ruyue quickly entered the interspace again. It would only take a moment for her to brew the medicine in the interspace now, so she quickly brought out a large basin of herbal juice for the sick wolves to take their medicine.


    !!


    After the medicine was fed, she left a basin of spatial spring water like last time. Although drinking this water was not as effective as the herbal juice, it could cure diseases.


    After doing all this, Mo Ruyue petted the little wolf a few more times and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already done what I can for you. The rest is up to you. You must work hard!¡±


    The little wolf turned around and licked Mo Ruyue¡¯s palm a few times. It whimpered coquettishly and its tail gently patted the ground, as if it was thanking her for saving its life.


    Mo Ruyue suddenly thought of a saying: When one had spent a long time with animals, they were even more unwilling to make friends with humans.


    Although this statement was somewhat biased, from a certain aspect, it was not wrong.


    Animals were wild, but they also understood human nature. At least, this pack of real wolves knew how to be grateful more than the group of ¡°white-eyed wolves¡± at the foot of the mountain.


    Mo Ruyue packed her things, got up and walked out of the cave. She turned around and said to the sick wolves in the cave, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll find time to come back and see you soon. When the time comes, I hope you won¡¯t miss a single horse.¡±


    There were whimpers behind her, but Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t turn back this time.


    After coming to the cave entrance, Mo Ruyue saw the black wolf king waiting outside. Suddenly, she thought of the pile of prey that appeared at her door every day and tried to discuss it with it.


    ¡°Black wolf king, you¡¯re the one who released the prey at my doorstep, right? Every time you go down the mountain, you make a lot of noise. If this goes on for a long time, you¡¯ll attract hunters.¡±


    The black wolf king looked at her quietly. Although there was a trace of helplessness in its eyes, it was more determined.


    Mo Ruyue saw that this kind of persuasion wouldn¡¯t work, so she changed to another method.


    ¡°How about this. I¡¯ll be going into the mountains to hunt more often in the future. You don¡¯t have to go down the mountain to send me prey. Just help me when I go into the mountains to hunt, okay?¡±


    After she made this suggestion, she saw the black wolf king¡¯s eyes reveal a thoughtful expression, and then she nodded.


    Sure enough, this wolf had really become a spirit. It wasn¡¯t surprising when it opened its mouth to speak.


    A thought flashed through Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind. If these wolves drank the spirit spring water in her space for many years, would they really speak after a few generations?


    This thought only flashed through her mind for a moment before she shook her head and denied it because it was too ridiculous.


    Fortunately, the wolves would not go down the mountain to send her prey in the future. Not only did it save her a lot of trouble, but it was also a good thing for the wolves.


    As long as they stayed in the deep mountains, hunters would not come here to hunt easily. The prey on the periphery was enough for the hunters in the village to hunt.


    Now that Mo Ruyue had a group of helpers when hunting in the mountains, it could be imagined that hunting would be much easier for her in the future.


    The most eye-catching thing was that other people brought hounds to hunt in the mountains but Mo Ruyue went hunting in the mountains with a group of giant wolves. Wasn¡¯t this fiercer than any excellent hound?


    This time, Mo Ruyue¡¯s purpose for entering the mountain was to see how the sick wolf that she had treated before was doing. Now that her goal had been achieved, it was time to leave.


    Just as she was bidding farewell to the black wolf king, the giant wolf that had guided her out of the mountain last time did not appear. Instead, the black wolf king walked in front of her and whimpered a few times, as if it had something to say to her.


    ¡°You want me to go with you?¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue had only been with the wolves for a short time, she had some understanding of their sounds and movements.


    The black wolf king nodded repeatedly at her words, then turned around and ran deeper into the mountains.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately followed behind.


    She followed the black wolf king and ran for another hour. Mo Ruyue estimated that she had already entered the depths of the entire mountain range.


    In the past, even when she went into the mountains to hunt for tigers, she had never come so deep into the hinterlands.


    However, she believed that the black wolf king would not harm her, so she followed behind him without worry. As they went deeper and deeper, she became more and more curious about where the wolf king was taking her.


    Very quickly, the black wolf king brought her to a mountain pass. That small path was a narrow gap between two mountains, and only one person could barely pass through.


    When it brought Mo Ruyue to the entrance of the small path, the black wolf king stopped and took two steps towards the small path. Then, it turned around to look at Mo Ruyue, as if to let her walk in.


    ¡°So, the thing you want to give me is in the mountain valley ahead?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked the black wolf king.


    She noticed that the entrance to this path was quite hidden. The entrance was covered by a wild grass that was as tall as a person. The two mountain walls that were separated met each other when they extended upward, and they were tightly joined together again about ten meters away, as if they had never been separated.


    The cave below looked as if it had been made by someone driving a sharp triangular iron wedge into the mountain. The almost straight line made Mo Ruyue find it hard to believe that it was natural.


    However, nature¡¯s uncanny workmanship didn¡¯t make any sense. She just looked at it and sighed.


    The black wolf king nodded slightly at Mo Ruyue as if in response to her words. It then jumped onto a large rock at the side and lay down comfortably.


    It seemed that this was the place that the black wolf king wanted to bring her to, and it was obvious that it wanted her to go in by herself.


    Mo Ruyue took out a pair of triangular stiletto from her space. She used it to push away the weeds in front of her and to defend herself against any poisonous insects or snakes in the grass.


    After walking along the small path for half an incense¡¯s time, Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes suddenly opened up and she found that she was already in an extremely vast valley.


    She was surrounded by towering mountain cliffs on all four sides, and the only entrance was the small path she had just passed through.


    If this place was not a volcano, then it must be an incredibly huge crater. Only these two possibilities could form such a terrain.


    At this time, the sky was already starting to turn white. When the first rays of the morning sun rose, the surroundings were covered in a layer of white fog.


    Mo Ruyue saw that the grass in front of her was covered with all kinds of strange plants. She didn¡¯t even know the names of some of them, but there were a few extremely rare and precious herbs.


    She took a step forward, and the triangular bayonet in her hand accidentally touched a strange plant. Suddenly, a rough light screen that looked like an old movie appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 138

    138 The Black Wolf King¡¯s Gratitude


    ¡°Wind praying grass, warm in nature, mild and sweet in taste, good for the heart and lungs, dispel dampness and cold, mainly for cold, wind, pain, and gangrene¡­¡±


    It was actually introducing the special characteristics of that strange plant, even indicating whether the plant¡¯s juice, fruit, pollen, and so on were poisonous.


    Mo Ruyue touched a plant next to her with her triangular bayonet again, and a few more lines of words appeared. They were also introducing the medicinal properties.


    After testing seven or eight plants, Mo Ruyue was finally sure that this was a herbal field in the entire valley, and the herbs growing here were all extremely rare and precious.


    !!


    ¡°Is this the black wolf king¡¯s new way of repaying a debt of gratitude? I like it. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue touched her chin and muttered.


    She could see that every herb here was not alone, but gathered in small patches. This way, she did not have to worry about picking one or two of them before they ran out.


    Since she had already entered Mount Bao, there was no reason for her to return empty-handed.


    Mo Ruyue picked four or five stalks of each herb and directly planted them in her space. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find useful herbs. Even if she didn¡¯t have to sell them, it would still be a big income.


    Of course, although there were many herbs in this valley, she was not an extremely greedy person. She had never thought of taking all of them for herself. After all, although the black wolf king had shown her the treasure vault, it did not mean that everything inside would belong to her.


    Mo Ruyue looked around as she walked, using the triangular military knife in her hand to identify each herb. After the names and medicinal properties of the herbs were displayed on the screen, she also firmly memorized the contents.


    However, a question arose in her heart. If the wolf king knew that there were so many herbs here, why would its people risk their lives to come down the mountain and ask for help when they were sick?


    She remembered that when animals were injured or sick, they would look for herbs in the mountains to eat and heal themselves. However, the sick wolves in the wolf pack obviously did not do so.


    Mo Ruyue continued to identify the herbs in the valley with this question in mind. She thought that even if she asked the black wolf king, she probably wouldn¡¯t get any answers. After all, the black wolf king couldn¡¯t speak.


    However, she soon found the most likely answer.


    In a herb garden in the hinterlands of the valley, two wolf corpses were lying. They looked like they had been dead for a few days, but there were no signs of decay. They looked more like two dried corpses.


    ¡°It seems like he might have taken the wrong medicine.¡±


    Mo Ruyue mumbled to herself again, but she still found it unbelievable. An animal¡¯s intuition could only be stronger than a human¡¯s, not worse. How could there be a situation where they took the wrong medicine and died?


    While she was thinking, she didn¡¯t stop digging. She picked a few plants and put them into her space.


    Just like that, she stayed in there for two hours before she slowly returned the way she came. She saw that the black wolf king was still napping on the big rock at the intersection, and it only opened its eyes when it heard her footsteps.


    ¡°Thank you for the gifts. I¡¯ve taken a few of each, but there aren¡¯t many. I¡¯m saving the rest for you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought for a moment after she finished speaking, but still asked the black wolf king, ¡± ¡°I saw a dead wolf inside just now. Was it from your pack?¡±


    The black wolf king¡¯s eyes dimmed. This expression already gave Mo Ruyue the answer.


    ¡°Then, when you found out that the wolves were sick, you asked them to come here to find herbs to eat. You didn¡¯t expect that the illness wasn¡¯t cured and they even lost their lives. So, you didn¡¯t dare to let the sick wolves take medicine again, so you took the risk to go down the mountain to look for people, and then you came to me, right? ¡±


    Mo Ruyue told it about her previous guess, and as expected, she saw the black wolf king nodding at her.


    As expected, my guess was right.


    She nodded in her heart. This made sense. The sick wolf might have died because of its serious illness or some other reason. It had taken the wrong medicine or too much medicine.


    However, if she could study the wolf¡¯s corpse, she might be able to find out the cause of death more clearly.


    Although Mo Ruyue had such a thought in her mind, she knew in her heart that the black wolf king would never agree to such a request.


    Moreover, the sickly wolves in the wolf pack would soon recover with her treatment, so the real cause of death of the two dead wolves in the valley did not seem to be so important.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about the existence of this valley. If anyone finds out, it will be a disaster for you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the black wolf king as if she was talking to it, but also seemed to be talking to herself.


    This pack of wolves was obviously guarding this valley. No one knew when and why it started, but one thing was certain: once someone found this valley, they would definitely come and rob it.


    The wolf pack would not sit by and watch their life-saving treasure vault be taken away, but no matter how fierce the wolf pack was, they could not defeat a human¡¯s brain and weapons.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to see this valley destroyed by greedy humans, and she also didn¡¯t want to see this group of wolves die without a burial place.


    The black wolf king quietly looked back at Mo Ruyue, its eyes as clear as water, as if telling her that by bringing her here, it trusted her, wanted to repay her kindness, and also believed in the promise she made at this moment.


    After a brief eye contact, the black wolf king once again led Mo Ruyue and ran back the way they had come. It could have used all kinds of detours to confuse Mo Ruyue and protect the valley, but it didn¡¯t.


    They would return the way they came. Wolves were cunning, but the black wolf king was completely unguarded against Mo Ruyue.


    To Mo Ruyue, it didn¡¯t matter even if the black wolf king took her far away. She had already memorized the route to come here. Next time, even if she entered the mountains alone in the dark, she would be able to find the place.


    However, the black wolf king¡¯s trust in her moved her greatly. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint such pure trust.


    This time, she was sent by the black wolf king to the foot of the mountain. She could already see the houses in the village in the distance. It was already bright outside. If the black wolf king sent her out again, it would be easily discovered.


    Although it was black with a natural protective color, it was too large and eye-catching.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stopped here. The giant wolf that had followed them did not make any warning sounds, which meant that there was no trace of anyone within a fifty-meter radius.


    Therefore, she took out a cart from her space and put all the animals that she had temporarily stored in her space on it.


    Of course, the top of the prey was covered with a few large leaves, and on top of the leaves were many herbs picked from the valley.


    Mo Ruyue kept a part of it in the space to reproduce, and took out the other part to dry and cook, so that it could be used at any time.


    After a while, she saw that the black wolf king was still waiting at the side with the giant wolf, so she said to it, ¡°I¡¯m going to the city tomorrow, and I¡¯ll probably be back very late. The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to enter the mountains again. How should I summon you then?¡±

 Chapter 139

    139 Envy! Jealousy! And Hate


    ¡°By the way, I have to emphasize again. Don¡¯t come into the village to look for me or give me prey. You guys can really get into trouble easily. Don¡¯t underestimate humans.¡±


    The black wolf king¡¯s eyes revealed a contemplative look, which made Mo Ruyue click her tongue in wonder. She actually saw a wolf in deep thought!


    Other than not being able to speak, what was the difference between it and a human?


    Oh, right, humans could make tools, but wolves couldn¡¯t. If they could even make tools, then one day in the future, they would suddenly speak. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t think that she would be very surprised.


    !!


    Just as Mo Ruyue was also thinking of a way, the black wolf king suddenly howled a few times at the giant wolf beside it. The wolf immediately turned around and ran away, as if it had gone back to get something.


    Seeing this, Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to leave. She sat by the cart and waited patiently.


    Since there were other giant wolves keeping watch in the surroundings, she wasn¡¯t afraid of letting others see such a ¡®horrifying¡¯ scene.


    The giant wolf that had left quickly returned. This time, it brought back something that looked like a bone flute.


    Rather than a flute, it was more like a bone whistle, because the length of that thing was only about the length of a canine tooth of a giant wolf.


    The giant wolf walked to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and spat the thing in its mouth into her palm.


    Although the thing was covered in the giant wolf¡¯s saliva, Mo Ruyue still calmly picked a few leaves, wiped the saliva clean, and observed it carefully.


    It was obvious that the bone whistle was made of bones, and it was made from the bones of a human finger.


    Mo Ruyue guessed that these giant wolves might have been raised by someone a long time ago, so they knew to find help when they were sick and couldn¡¯t save themselves.


    That bone whistle should have been a tool used by the unknown owner to summon the wolf pack. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but she had accidentally saved the sick wolf in the wolf pack and had the chance to get this bone whistle.


    ¡°So I can use this to summon you, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to try to blow the bone whistle now. Even if she had wiped it with a leaf, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth when she thought of the wolf¡¯s saliva on it.


    Therefore, she changed to a compromise and directly raised the bone whistle to ask the black wolf king.


    Unsurprisingly, she saw the black wolf king nod in response.


    ¡°Okay, in the future, when I go hunting in the mountains and need your help, I¡¯ll blow the bone whistle to summon you. If I don¡¯t summon you, don¡¯t go out of the mountains, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°If you need my help, come here and leave your scratch marks on the tree bark. I¡¯ll know that you need me when I see them.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll come to take a look every morning. I have to go to the city once every three days, so I won¡¯t come early in the morning. But in the days to come, I¡¯ll come unless there¡¯s a storm. This is my promise to you.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she saw the black wolf king walk forward and gently lick the back of her hand. Then, a few other giant wolves came over and licked the back of her hand as well.


    It was like some kind of ritual was being carried out. The solemn feeling inexplicably made Mo Ruyue feel like it was a very solemn ritual.


    After all the wolves had licked the back of Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand, the black wolf king let out a low howl and led the wolf pack into the depths of the mountain forest quickly and silently. They soon disappeared into the dense forest.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the place where the wolf pack had left for a while, then turned around and pushed the cart down the mountain.


    It was so noisy. They were only separated by a forest, but why did it feel so noisy and chaotic around them?


    Mo Ruyue had spent too much time in that valley. Now that she had come down from the back mountain, it was just about time for lunch.


    The villagers were already used to seeing her pushing a cart full of prey down the mountain. However, there were still people who said to Mo Ruyue in an envious tone, ¡°Lady Qin, you can catch so much prey every time you enter the mountain, can you teach us?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was in a good mood. She had originally wanted to teach them a few tricks, but she didn¡¯t expect that someone would immediately say in a strange tone, ¡°She¡¯s very capable. She¡¯s a godly doctor and a godly hunter. She¡¯s godly in everything she does.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when we asked her to help us see the illness, look at her arrogance, saying that her medical skills are not high. Now, isn¡¯t she in the city¡¯s Huichun Hall? It¡¯s because she thinks we¡¯re poor, and now you want her to teach you how to hunt for nothing? Stop daydreaming.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t like to hear this.


    She didn¡¯t want to save people back then because she was afraid of trouble. Now that she could make money and avoid trouble, who would go against money?


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t waste her breath explaining this to the villagers. However, she chose to immediately refute those who had mocked her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m just that capable, what should I do? To be able to catch the eye of the old imperial doctor in the palace, and have him personally come to beg me to come out of the mountain to save people. Every time we enter the mountain, we can catch large prey and earn a lot.¡±


    ¡°And other than having a mouth and saying some sarcastic words, what else do some people know? Oh, right, how could I have forgotten that those people would still watch me make money with envy and jealousy!¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s mouth was unforgiving, especially when what she said was an iron-clad fact. It was not like she was just bullshitting, so people could not even refute her.


    The few people who were making sarcastic remarks were so angry that they trembled all over, but they could not do anything to her. Not only could they not talk to her, but they could not even beat her. After all, a woman who could go into the mountains alone and hunt a giant tiger back, that kind of fierceness was not something that ordinary people could compare to.


    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t gain any advantage from Mo Ruyue, they each snorted coldly and walked away resentfully.


    The villager who had greeted Mo Ruyue first and wanted to ask for some advice also felt a little embarrassed. If he had not spoken out of turn, he was afraid that he would not have caused her this trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Qin. I didn¡¯t expect them to say that. I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    The villager hurriedly explained to Mo Ruyue, ¡°However, there are only a few people like you in the village¡­ There¡¯s been some misunderstanding, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to tell you this now. I just can¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded to the villager and said, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. After all, you just want to ask for some advice and not find trouble with me.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she pushed the cart and was about to leave when she caught a glimpse of the villager¡¯s sad expression.


    ¡°Actually, I only know how to set up some traps when I hunt. Besides, I also know some martial arts, so I¡¯m more sensitive to danger and nimbler than the average person when I dodge.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is to be patient and observe the traces left behind by the wild beasts. Then, you will know how to find them and how to subdue them.¡±

 Chapter 140

    140 Another Meal


    What Mo Ruyue said was indeed from her experience, but she couldn¡¯t explain how good her skills were and the defensive and lethal weapons that her interspace provided.


    Of course, now that she had gained some powerful helpers, it was even easier for her to obtain large prey.


    However, Mo Ruyue did not intend to frequently enter the mountains to hunt for large prey. Even if this mountain range stretched for dozens of miles and there were countless creatures living in it, it could not withstand her frequent hunting.


    In order to maintain the normal food chain in the mountains, Mo Ruyue still decided to appropriately extend the hunting cycle of large prey, especially carnivorous large beasts.


    !!


    When the villager heard this, he immediately beamed with joy and thanked her repeatedly, ¡°Aiya, Lady Qin, thank you for still being willing to tell me this. No matter what, I have to thank you.¡±


    What Mo Ruyue said was actually the basic qualities that a good hunter should have. No one could easily harvest all the way by relying on luck. If she did not have the basic qualities mentioned above, then rashly entering the mountains to hunt would only lead to death.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you anything, but I have a suggestion that you can listen to. Don¡¯t enter the mountain if you¡¯re not prepared. Don¡¯t try to replicate my success with your luck. You¡¯re being responsible for your own life.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she pushed the cart away without any hesitation. As for whether the villager listened to her, she couldn¡¯t care less. They were all adults and should be able to take responsibility for their own actions.


    When she arrived at the door, she heard the sound of reading coming from the courtyard. It was obvious that the babies had not finished class.


    Mo Ruyue pushed the cart through the door. Even though she had been very careful not to disturb the children¡¯s class, the cart was still very heavy under the weight of the prey, and the wooden wheels creaked, which still sounded a little harsh.


    Now that it was summer, the temperature began to get hot. Although there were thick trees everywhere in the mountains, which could naturally lower the temperature, it was still not friendly for the storage of fresh meat.


    The prey couldn¡¯t be put down now. It was reasonable to deal with it immediately after it was caught. Otherwise, the meat would start to rot and give off an unpleasant smell if it was delayed for a long time.


    Mo Ruyue recalled that there was already ice-making technology in ancient times, but because the cost was relatively expensive, it was not something that ordinary people could afford. Generally, only rich families could enjoy the coolness of ice in the summer.


    ¡°Since we already have ice-making technology, it shouldn¡¯t be too shocking if I build a refrigerator now. Otherwise, it would be difficult to guarantee the freshness of meat and food with the current temperature.¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered to herself as she moved the prey from the cart to the cellar next to the kitchen.


    The cellar was dug very deep, and once they entered, they could clearly feel the coolness inside. Before the refrigerator was dug out, this cellar was the best way to preserve food and vegetables in the summer.


    Just as she made up her mind to find time to get a simple refrigerator, Du Zhongheng¡¯s voice came from the ¡®classroom¡¯. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for the morning class. Everyone can rest and prepare for lunch.¡±


    San Bao was the first one to rush out of the house. In fact, he was a little hyperactive. Martial arts practice was the most comfortable and suitable for him. Therefore, it was a very impressive thing for him to be able to sit for the entire morning.


    As soon as he rushed out, he saw Mo Ruyue, who had just climbed out of the cellar, covered in dust.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve really returned? Just now, when we were in the ¡°classroom,¡± we heard a very harsh sound outside, but when we remembered that you said to concentrate on your studies, we didn¡¯t look outside. On the other hand, Sir secretly looked outside, but he didn¡¯t tell us.¡±


    As he spoke, the other babies also gathered around. Tang Tang was now the closest to Mo Ruyue. When she saw that her mother¡¯s face was covered in mud, she ran off to wring a wet towel and ran back to hand it to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Mother, wipe your face.¡±


    Nowadays, she would only say reincarnations occasionally, but most of the time, she spoke like a seven or eight-year-old child.


    ¡°Tang Tang is the most considerate.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said affectionately. People always said that daughters were sweet little cotton-padded jackets, and they really weren¡¯t bad at all. Look, only she knew how to wring a wet towel for herself to wipe her face and hands.


    Originally, Mo Ruyue wanted to pinch Tang Tang¡¯s face, but seeing that her hands were covered in dust, she gave up on this idea.


    ¡°Mother, Sir said today that we can¡¯t call each other ¡®Bao¡¯ or ¡®Er ¡®anymore. We have to get used to our names. We have to call each other by our first names in the future.¡±


    Tang Tang, no, Qin Qingting said seriously.


    Mo Ruyue was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that the rule that Du Zhongheng had set today was that everyone had to call each other by proper names in the future. Although the babies¡¯ names were all very nice to hear, it wasn¡¯t as easy to call them as Da Bao and Tang Tang.


    However, since it was Du Zhongheng¡¯s request, she did not have any objections.


    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll call you Manman from now on. Girls should be separated from boys, right? ¡±


    Mo Ruyue was very insistent on this point. The name Qin Qingting was very nice, and so was Qingting. But Manman was more suitable for the soft and sweet Tang Tang with a milky fragrance.


    The boys didn¡¯t have any objection to that. They also felt that Manman was more suitable for Tang Tang.


    ¡°Lady Qin, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t come back this afternoon? I was thinking of helping the babies heat up their lunch.¡±


    Du Zhongheng only came out of the ¡°classroom¡± at this time and greeted Mo Ruyue.


    He had heard everything that the mother and babies had said just now. He was very pleased that the babies could follow the rules he had set so well. Of course, he did not mind that Mo Ruyue had changed the way she addressed Tang Tang a little.


    ¡°I had a good harvest in the mountains today. I didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. I thought that the harvest was quite good, so I came back early. I can still make it in time to get two fresh vegetables to eat.¡±


    Before Mo Ruyue left home in the morning, she had already prepared lunch. She originally wanted to heat it up for the babies to eat with Du Zhongheng at noon, but now that she had rushed back, she would make some fresh food for them.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m in for a treat today.¡±


    Du Zhongheng felt that this was good news for him. At least after trying Mo Ruyue¡¯s cooking once, he would feel like he was chewing on wax no matter what he ate now.


    He had just taken a roasted suckling pig from Mo Ruyue yesterday and sent half of it home. Du Zhongheng had eaten the other half himself. Even so, he still felt that it was not enough. He only felt that half a roasted suckling pig was only enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.


    He didn¡¯t expect to have the fortune to taste it again today. He didn¡¯t know what kind of delicious food Mo Ruyue would make today.

 Chapter 141

    141 The Herbs Are Glowing


    In the end, Mo Ruyue went to wash up and change her clothes. Then, she brought Si Bao to the kitchen to prepare a meal. Now, whenever Mo Ruyue cooked, she would bring Si Bao along. He was a man who aspired to be the best chef in the world.


    Today¡¯s ingredients were still fresh wild game and wild vegetables. Because she had brought Si Bao with her and there was not enough time, Mo Ruyue did not choose to make soup this time. Instead, she chose the convenient and quick spinach and egg soup.


    There were two yellow sheep in today¡¯s game. Mo Ruyue kept a hind leg and two large tendrils, and let her put the rest in the large refrigerator in the space. She was going to take them out to melt before dawn the next day.


    The two hard dishes for lunch were lamb with fried green onions and roasted lamb legs. In addition, she had prepared some vegetables dipped in sauce, which could relieve the greasy taste of the meat and stimulate the appetite.


    !!


    Once again, Du Zhongheng¡¯s mouth was filled with the fragrance of the food. He almost forgot the proper table manners. Today¡¯s meat and dishes had a different taste compared to yesterday¡¯s, but the similarity was that they both made people want to swallow their tongues.


    The afternoon classes ended very early, mainly to give Du Zhongheng enough time to return to the city.


    It was summer now, so the sky would turn dark very late. However, in winter, the sky would turn dark very early, and it would be very unsafe to set off at that time.


    Before Du Zhongheng left, he was secretly looking forward to it. Perhaps this time, Mo Ruyue would also give him some other game. Although he knew that the two meat dishes had been eaten clean, what if there was a surprise?


    However, this surprise didn¡¯t come true in the end. After Mo Ruyue finished these two meat dishes, she immediately started eating and didn¡¯t prepare anything else.


    After sending Du Zhongheng off, Mo Ruyue returned to the courtyard. In the following time, she had to quickly deal with the medicinal herbs she had picked so that when she went to Huichun Hall tomorrow, she could also find the old imperial doctor to ask for the appropriate channels and inquire about the prices of the more rare medicinal herbs before slowly selling them.


    She was very thoughtful. If she took out all the rare herbs at once, she would definitely make a fortune in an instant, but it would also bring her endless trouble.


    In any case, the money she had now and the money she could earn in Huichun Hall later were enough for her use. For the time being, she would observe the price and market first, and then decide after she had a clear understanding of the situation.


    ¡°Manman, come here. I¡¯ve picked a lot of good herbs today. I¡¯ll tell you about them.¡±


    Mo Ruyue waved at Tang Tang, signaling her to come to her side.


    ¡°Mother, these herbs look so strange. They don¡¯t seem to be the same as the ones I saw before.¡±


    Tang Tang tilted her head and looked at the herbs in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands. Her big eyes were full of doubt.


    ¡°Oh? How different? Weren¡¯t there many strange herbs in the past?¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that Tang Tang was extremely talented in the field of medicine. She only needed to see all the medicinal herbs once and she could remember all their looks, effects, and characteristics. She also had her own opinions when preparing the medicine.


    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t tell you. I just feel that¡­ These herbs seem to be glowing,¡±


    ¡°Glowing? Tang Tang, you¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue was about to clarify when San Bao came over and took a look at the herbs in front of them. She asked doubtfully, ¡°Tang Tang, are you seeing things? Where¡¯s the light? ¡±


    She then turned to Er Bao who was beside her and said, ¡°Second brother, can you see that the herb is glowing?¡±


    ¡°No, how can herbs glow? ¡±


    Er Bao shook his head. He did not expect that their words would make Tang Tang anxious.


    ¡°Second brother, third brother, you don¡¯t believe me! The herbs are really glowing, like fireflies. I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Mo Ruyue again and said with eyes full of grievance, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m really not lying to you. Mother and Sir have said that a good person is honest and doesn¡¯t lie. I won¡¯t lie!¡±


    Of course, Mo Ruyue knew that Tang Tang wasn¡¯t lying because she could also see that the herbs were giving off a very faint glow, like fireflies glowing in the mist. It was so blurry that it seemed unreal.


    ¡°Mother believes you. The herbs are indeed glowing.¡±


    Mo Ruyue gave an affirmative answer, which made Tang Tang¡¯s big eyes light up. Even her slightly hunched shoulders straightened up.


    She raised her little chin and proudly looked at her two stunned brothers. She said proudly, ¡°See, Mother already said that the herbs are glowing, but you guys still don¡¯t believe me, Hmph!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mother. Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with my and Qinghong¡¯s eyes? We really didn¡¯t see the herbs glowing!¡±


    Er Bao was also a little anxious. He looked at San Bao, who was also in a daze, and then at Tang Tang, who was very proud. He felt dizzy and uncertain for a moment.


    ¡°Tang Tang really didn¡¯t lie, because Mother can see the light of the herbs too. Maybe it¡¯s because Tang Tang has a talent and affinity for herbs that you don¡¯t have, so you can¡¯t see what she can see.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought of the most suitable reason. The two babies heard it and thought it made sense. They nodded and said, ¡°Oh, I see. Little sister is indeed much better than us in recognizing medicinal herbs.¡±


    San Bao knew that Tang Tang was going to be a great Divine Doctor in the future. In order to become a Divine Doctor, she must have outstanding abilities. This should be Tang Tang¡¯s outstanding abilities.


    It was free time now. The boys rarely got to relax, so they ran off to play. Tang Tang stuck to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and continued to distinguish the medicinal herbs with her.


    ¡°Mother, why can¡¯t my brothers see the light of the herbs? They aren¡¯t that fast, but they aren¡¯t slow either.¡±


    Tang Tang was still thinking about the question just now. Her four brothers were all very smart people. They just felt that it was enough to have her to study medicine. They all had their own interests, so they did not take identifying medicinal herbs seriously.


    ¡°Tang Tang, promise mother that you can only say such things in front of your family in the future. Everyone else is an outsider. You can¡¯t even say a word about it, understand?¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not answer Tang Tang¡¯s question. Instead, she made a request to her first.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t understand. If I didn¡¯t say it just now, I wouldn¡¯t know that other people couldn¡¯t see the medicinal herbs glowing.¡±


    Tang Tang knew that what her mother said must be for her own good. However, she could not tell what she should say and what she should not say. Just as she said, if she did not say it, how would she know that others did not know?


    Mo Ruyue was also stunned by the question. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to start explaining to her.


    ¡°Do you still remember the herbs we used to recognize? Will those herbs also emit a faint light like these?¡± She thought for a moment and asked Tang Tang.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen such a herb before.¡±


    ¡°Then when you followed mother into the mountains, or when you went to the city, did you see such a herb or plant? ¡±


    She asked another question.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Tang Tang shook her head again. She seemed to have understood what her mother wanted to tell her.

 Chapter 142

    142 An Honest and Good Child


    ¡°What you can see, others can¡¯t see. Even Er Bao and San Bao don¡¯t believe you. Do you think other people will believe you? Did Er Bao and San Bao¡¯s gaze on you make you uncomfortable? Think about it, what if other people also think that you are lying?¡±


    Mo Ruyue tried to explain to Tang Tang in simple words. Although her eyes were still a little confused, she did not completely understand the meaning of these words.


    ¡°If you still can¡¯t fully understand it, it¡¯s fine. Just remember what mother said. If you find something special, don¡¯t tell anyone. You can come back and tell mother and your brothers. Do you understand? ¡±


    In the end, Mo Ruyue still used the stupidest method. However, she believed that when Tang Tang grew up a little, she would slowly think it through.


    !!


    It was too much for a four-year-old like her to understand the complicated world outside.


    Tang Tang nodded and took her mother¡¯s words to heart. In the future, if she saw anything special, she should not tell anyone else. She could only tell her family so that she would not be called a liar.


    She was an honest and good child, not a liar.


    The day passed by as usual. Just like every day before, Mo Ruyue took Tang Tang to process all the herbs and then put them into her medicine box.


    In a city a hundred miles away, a man in a night suit was running on the roofs and walls of the houses like a cat.


    Although his speed was fast, he landed without a sound. With a tap of his toes, he flew out, as if he had really grown a pair of wings.


    After arriving at a courtyard, he nimbly landed on the highest point of the entire courtyard and observed the situation in the entire courtyard from above.


    The master of this family seemed to be hosting a banquet for guests. The sound of silk and bamboo lingered in the ears. The servants and maids in the courtyard were carrying all kinds of melon, fruit, delicious food, and wine back and forth in the courtyard. Not far away, a burst of women¡¯s singing and charming laughter came from the flower hall. It was obvious that the people who came to liven up the mood were not women of good families.


    The man¡¯s eyes swept around the courtyard, and he had already seen the positions of the hidden sentries. Then, he turned his gaze to the southeast of the backyard.


    A 3D map seemed to appear in his mind. The southeast corner was where his target for the day was, the study.


    If he wanted to get to the study, he had to touch the hidden sentries blocking the road. The man carefully observed for a while and found that there was a certain degree of mobility between these hidden sentries. If one of them was taken down, it would soon be discovered by the people in front and behind him.


    It seemed that the person who set up this defensive measure was an expert, but that person¡¯s tricks were nothing in the eyes of the man in black.


    The man in black quickly chose the hidden sentry to attack. Although he would still be noticed in the end, he had already bought enough time for him.


    His figure flashed in the courtyard like a ghost. Some of the hidden sentries only felt their vision go dark for a moment before they lost consciousness.


    A path leading to the study was quietly opened. He quickly arrived at the door of the study, but he did not enter rashly.


    Although the hidden sentries on the outside seemed to be enough to protect the study room from water, there must be hidden mechanisms in the study room.


    The man in black observed carefully again. Sure enough, he found hair-tripping wires thinner than a strand of hair at the door and window. This kind of wire would only be hung when the owner left. If someone accidentally touched it, it would trigger the mechanism.


    He took out an extremely thin hook from the hundred treasures pouch at his waist and carefully slid it along the hair-tripping line, hooking the other end of the line from where it had originally been hanging.


    The thin lines on the window crisscrossed, and it was troublesome to remove the mechanism every time, but the protection effect was excellent.


    However, no matter how much the owner trusted the mechanism that he had designed, he did not expect it to be deciphered in such a short time.


    The man in black entered the study through the crack in the window. There were no more traps inside. He came to the bookshelf and reached out to a porcelain vase on it. He turned left and right three times. Then, the bookshelf opened a crack, revealing a square hole in the wall behind.


    He reached inside and took out a basic book and a seal. Then, he restored the bookshelf and went out through the crack in the window.


    From his calculations, it was almost time for the fallen hidden sentries to be discovered, but the man in black didn¡¯t seem to be flustered at all. He even skillfully hung back the thin threads that had been hooked.


    Just as he jumped onto the wall of the house, there was a sudden cry of alarm from the backyard, followed by a series of chaotic and helpless footsteps.


    The music from the flower hall also stopped abruptly. Then, they saw a fat man with his clothes half-removed running towards the study in the backyard.


    After the man in black saw this scene, there was no fluctuation of emotion in his eyes. He then turned around and disappeared into the night.


    An hour later, in the black pine forest outside the city, a figure stumbled through the woods. He was dressed in black, and his hand was covering his lower right abdomen.


    As he ran, there seemed to be some liquid seeping out from under his clothes, dyeing the black clothes even deeper.


    This man in black was the one who had stolen the book and the seal from the house just now. However, it was unknown why he was injured and why he was still running away from the city in the night.


    The originally closed city gate suddenly opened, and seven or eight people on fast horses rushed out with a group of mastiffs. The mastiffs only took a short sniff of the air before they barked and charged into the black pine forest.


    The rider was obviously good at riding as well, as he was able to gallop through the pine forest.


    Although the man in black was already far ahead, he could still hear the dogs barking and horses neighing behind him. He knew that his pursuers would arrive soon, so he exerted strength in his legs and his speed doubled.


    The night wind whistled and brushed past his cheeks. The more intense movements caused his wounds to tear even more. Blood gushed out and had already stained half of his body.


    Even with such intense pain, the man¡¯s face did not change at all. His face was like a stone statue, as if it could not show any expression at all.


    He chose the most dangerous parts of the road, as if he was not afraid of falling into the abyss.


    It was impossible for horses and dogs to reach such a high place, which would make the pursuers lose their speed and sense of smell. Although the blood flowing from the black-shirted man¡¯s wound would point them in the right direction to continue the pursuit, the distance between them was still getting further and further.


    At dawn, the pursuers finally lost track of the man in black. A sudden heavy rain washed away all the traces and smell he had left behind.


    The seven or eight people searched futilely until the sky was slightly bright, and finally had to stop.


    ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve wooed her. How are we going to answer to the boss when we go back?¡±

 Chapter 143

    143 Attending A Consultation


    A man with a scar on his left eye walked over and asked a man with a beard.


    There was a look of fear in his eyes, as if he was extremely afraid of the boss he had mentioned.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t explain, do you dare to run? If you get caught by the boss, you¡¯ll end up worse than you are now.¡±


    Although the man who spoke was a little pale, he was still calm. He also knew that his mission was doomed to fail. After all, no one had any chance of winning against that man.


    !!


    This time, it was their layered scheme and 120% luck that had managed to hurt him, but in the end, he still managed to escape from the inescapable net.


    Although the man was injured, he had escaped in the end. The next time he appeared, it would be the time for them to go to hell.


    The bearded man was actually strongly opposed to provoking that fiend, but the boss felt that he was a threat to his position and wanted to rely on him to make one last move, and then eliminate the root to prevent future trouble.


    If Boss knew what kind of fiend he had provoked, would he still regret the decision he had made today?


    The bearded man shook his head helplessly and finally waved his hand at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go. He¡¯s heavily injured. After running so far, he should be left with half a life. Now that it¡¯s raining so heavily, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and beg for forgiveness from the boss. Whether we¡¯ll be punished or killed, we can only leave it to fate.¡±


    The other men were also dejected. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t try their best, but that man was too strong. He was able to find a chance of survival in such a situation and escape.


    Now, they could only follow their leader¡¯s orders and go back to apologize to their boss. Although everyone wanted to escape frantically, they only dared to let this thought flash in their minds for a moment before they immediately snuffed it out.


    If the heavens were to bless them and allow them to overcome this hurdle, then they would continue to live in fear for the rest of the day. They would either hope that the fiend had died, or quietly wait for their death.


    Almost no one thought that they could survive, and they did not expect that the man they had been chasing for the whole night was staring at them coldly from a tall fir tree fifty meters away.


    Today was Mo Ruyue¡¯s first day at Huichun Hall for consultation. The people in the city had always been curious about how magical her medical skills were to be highly respected by an old imperial doctor with a great reputation. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to invite her several times before she was invited to give consultation.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t come to the clinic every day, but only once every three days. He put on quite a big show, but no one knew what his standard was.


    Because of all these reasons, everyone¡¯s curiosity and expectations for her reached the peak, so much so that on the day Mo Ruyue really came to give medical services, the whole Huichun Hall was packed with people who came to ask for medical services and watch the show. It was even more lively than the opening day.


    When the young assistant of Huichun Hall opened the door, he was startled by the dark crowd waiting outside. He thought that the number of people who had come to see the doctor these days was not even as many as today¡¯s. Did they all come in groups to see the doctor?


    Fortunately, even though everyone was here to watch the show, they still knew that this Huichun Hall was a place to receive patients. Those who were not sick looked inside and found that Mo Ruyue was not there, so they went to the teahouse and restaurant opposite to grab a seat by the window.


    Those who were a step slower could only feel annoyed and continue to stand outside the medical hall.


    However, it was already midsummer. As the sky gradually brightened, the hot summer heat gradually rose. Fortunately, there was a luxuriant ginkgo tree outside Huichun Hall. The open umbrella could cast a cool green shade, but it could only accommodate a limited number of people.


    Most of the people still had to stand under the sun, enduring the heat while waiting for Mo Ruyue¡¯s arrival.


    The shop assistant had long been scared stiff by this scene, and he hurriedly ran back to find the old imperial doctor.


    ¡°Everyone, if you¡¯re here to see a doctor, please come in. If not, please go back. There are all kinds of illnesses in the medical hall. It won¡¯t be good if it passes on to you.¡±


    The old doctor walked out and tried to persuade the people outside.


    ¡°Doctor Xu, we just want to see that Lady Qin¡¯s ability. We¡¯ve been waiting for so long and finally waited for today, but when will she come? The Huichun Hall is already open, why is she still not here?¡±


    Someone in the crowd asked, and the others followed suit.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even an old doctor like you has arrived so early. Why is she still nowhere to be seen? ¡±


    ¡°Young people these days are impetuous. Tsk tsk. If they have a little bit of skill or something, they¡¯re just arrogant.¡±


    ¡°You call others young, but how old are you?¡±


    Everyone was talking at the same time, and the old doctor was once again ignored. Therefore, he had no choice but to raise his voice again, ¡°Everyone, quiet down. Quiet down and listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Madam Qin¡¯s house is not in the county, so it will take time for her to come over. She will be here in a while. Besides, Lady Qin is here to sit in the hall and do a consultation. You all standing around like this will make her feel uncomfortable, so why do you have to do this?¡±


    Although the old doctor¡¯s words were reasonable, there were also people who didn¡¯t like to hear it and immediately retorted.


    ¡°Doctor Xu, we¡¯re not blocking the way inside the clinic. Can¡¯t we just stand at the entrance? Isn¡¯t this because we are curious about how much ability Lady Qin has? Let us see it and naturally we will disperse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Everyone just wants to join in the fun. We didn¡¯t say who we disturbed. We¡¯re still far from the clinic.¡±


    Doctor Xu was about to say something when a cold voice came from behind the crowd.


    ¡°If you want to see my ability, you¡¯ll have to get sick first. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I let you experience it for yourself?¡±


    Everyone looked back when they heard the voice. As expected, they saw Mo Ruyue leading a big young mule and standing behind the crowd.


    She was still the same as before. Her expression was calm, and one could not tell whether she was happy or angry. However, the words she said just now were not polite at all.


    ¡°Lady Qin, what are you saying? Are you cursing us to get injured and fall sick?¡±


    A man was immediately angered by Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. He was the one who said that he wanted to watch the show and leave, so he naturally took Mo Ruyue¡¯s words to heart.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better to experience it personally than to spread it by word of mouth. After all, how do you know if others are exaggerating or framing you? Am I wrong? ¡±


    As she was speaking, the shop assistant of the medical center had already walked over and was prepared to take the big young mule from her hands and drive the mule cart to the medical center¡¯s backyard.


    Mo Ruyue handed the reins to him and immediately walked into the medical hall.


    Today was her day of consultation, and she should have left earlier, but just as she was about to leave, her neighbor, Aunt Liu, suddenly fell ill and had a terrible stomach ache. Uncle Liu rushed to find her, and after a check, he found out that it was acute enteritis.

 Chapter 144

    144 Medicine Boy


    Fortunately, the family had prepared a lot of herbs during this time, so there was no need to go into the mountains to pick herbs at the last minute, or bring Aunt Liu into the city to get herbs. This was not conducive to her quiet bed rest.


    Just like that, she saw the doctor, got the medicine, and then let Tang Tang watch the fire and boil the medicine. After everything was settled, Mo Ruyue hurriedly drove the imperial carriage to the city. But even at such a fast speed, she was still too late.


    She didn¡¯t expect so many people to come on her first day. She thought they were patients who wanted to see her, but she found out later that they were just here to watch the fun.


    Mo Ruyue suddenly felt very displeased. She wasn¡¯t a monkey, and seeing a doctor wasn¡¯t a monkey show, so she was particularly impolite when she spoke just now.


    !!


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve long heard that Lady Qin has a bad temper. Now it seems that it¡¯s true. Otherwise, why would she dare to sue the county magistrate¡¯s wife in court?¡±


    That man was also considered to have flown into a rage out of humiliation and directly brought up Mo Ruyue¡¯s previous lawsuit.


    At this moment, Mo Ruyue¡¯s foot had already crossed the door of the medical hall. When she heard his words, she pulled her foot back and turned to look at him. ¡°The conclusion of that case was very clear. The county magistrate¡¯s wife had framed me. At that time, my reputation was damaged. If I didn¡¯t clear my name, I would¡¯ve gone to jail with a bad reputation. Did you want that? ¡±


    The man was stunned. He then remembered that Mo Ruyue had been wronged at that time, and the old imperial doctor had personally testified for her. Not only did he prove her innocence, but he had also invited Mo Ruyue to join Huichun Hall from that moment on.


    He was rendered speechless by her words. He wanted to refute her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only snort coldly and disappear into the crowd.


    After Mo Ruyue drove away the talkative man, her eyes swept through the crowd again. The smile on the faces of those who met her eyes froze.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to see a doctor, please come in. If you¡¯re here to watch the show¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly paused and coldly said, ¡°If you¡¯re really sick in the future, don¡¯t come to me.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the crowd was in an uproar, and everyone began to defend themselves.


    ¡°Lady Qin, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We just heard that your medical skills are so high and wanted to see it for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. The higher your medical skills are, the better the news is for us. How could we have any ill intentions towards you?¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, we¡¯re all innocent. Don¡¯t take your anger out on us just because that person spoke rudely to you!¡±


    Mo Ruyue listened to their explanation and looked at their flustered expressions, but she was extremely impatient in her heart.


    ¡°Today is my first day of giving medical services. I can understand that everyone is curious about my medical skills, but I¡¯m here to treat people, not to put on a monkey show for you.¡±


    ¡°A clinic is a place where patients come to seek treatment. It needs a quiet environment. Even if you don¡¯t enter the clinic, you¡¯re sticking your heads in and making a lot of noise outside. Have you ever thought about whether you¡¯re causing trouble for others?¡±


    This time, the people who were still eloquently speaking before finally stopped talking. They looked at each other in dismay, but no one dared to talk back to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Well, everyone also admires Lady Qin¡¯s medical skills, it¡¯s just that they used the wrong method. It¡¯s not that Lady Qin wants to make things difficult for everyone, but considering the environment of our clinic and the mood of the doctors and patients, it can be said that it¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    Old Doctor Xu had been listening for a while, and he finally stood up to smooth things over.


    He couldn¡¯t let lady Qin become enemies with the people in the city on the first day she came.


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s not delay Lady Qin¡¯s consultation.¡±


    ¡°If everyone is not sick, then let¡¯s go. What¡¯s the point of seeing a sick person? Not to mention that Lady Qin is not feeling well, if we are sick and people are watching, it will also be uncomfortable.¡±


    Finally, someone began to reflect on their mistakes, and someone even took the initiative to apologize to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Qin. We really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. We just thought that with such a skilled doctor in the city, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting sick in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll know in the future. Not all kinds of things are fun to watch. Madam Qin, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll apologize to you, okay?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to continue dwelling on this matter. It was just a small matter, not that serious. It was better to quickly get the medical hall back to business.


    The crowd gathered outside the clinic gradually dispersed, and those who had sat in the teahouses and restaurants in advance had a new topic of conversation. Although they did not see the excitement they wanted to see, the other scene was not bad.


    However, after hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words just now, they didn¡¯t dare to let her know that they was also here to watch the show. If she remembered their faces and refused to treat them in the future, it would be troublesome.


    After Mo Ruyue entered the medical hall, a medicine boy immediately came over and said to her, ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m the medicine boy that Doctor Tian arranged to follow you. You can just call me Yun Cen.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if someone comes for a consultation, I¡¯ll be responsible for diagnosing, guiding them, getting the medicine, and helping you arrange the prescriptions and cases. In short, I¡¯ll just be your assistant. Please don¡¯t be polite and order me around.¡±


    The little medicine boy seemed to be a little nervous and excited. When he spoke, he looked calm and steady, but when he spoke later on, he strayed from the topic. However, Mo Ruyue would not pick on this logic and had no intention of rejecting him.


    These were all trivial matters, but they were indispensable in the whole consultation process. Mo Ruyue was the most impatient with trouble. Now that there was someone who could help her solve this problem and let her focus on the consultation, why not?


    But before that, Mo Ruyue also wanted to test this little medicine boy¡¯s ability.


    Although she believed that the medicine boy that Imperial Doctor Tian had prepared for her would definitely be of excellent quality, she still had to personally weigh him and know his capabilities before she could let him follow by her side as an assistant in the future.


    Although he was an assistant, in reality, he was no different from an apprentice. After all, he would learn something from her. As for how much he could learn, it would depend on his own luck.


    It was just that Mo Ruyue¡¯s trial for the little medicine boy was destined to be postponed before it even started. The line of people waiting for her to see a doctor had already formed on the street. Although there were also people waiting for other doctors, they simply could not compare to Mo Ruyue¡¯s line.


    Some of these people only had a simple headache and fever. It only took a few minutes from seeing them to getting the medicine. Before they could even sit down, they had already been asked to leave the clinic with the medicine bag.


    Some people were really seriously ill, which could be seen from their complexion and expressions. Mo Ruyue would take a longer time to see them, but the so-called serious illness was a small matter to her. It was just that she took longer to take medicine or came to do acupuncture more times.

 Chapter 145

    145 Line Up For Consultation


    Although treating an illness was a long process and it was impossible to cure the illness immediately after taking the medicine, Mo Ruyue could achieve immediate results in relieving pain and relieving the torture of the illness.


    Even so, everyone¡¯s opinion of her medical skills was clear in their eyes and they finally believed that Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s judgment was correct.


    When Mo Ruyue saw the fifth patient, there was a commotion outside. A man kept saying that he wanted to see Mo Ruyue and that they had already made an appointment.


    After apologizing to the patient she was seeing, Mo Ruyue got up and walked out.


    !!


    Fortunately, the patient¡¯s condition was mild. If it were serious, she would not leave the patient alone even if someone was going to die outside.


    There had to be rules for everything. First come, first served.


    When she walked out, she saw a familiar figure. It was the man who had stopped her outside the Qin Village to seek medical treatment.


    There was an old woman lying on the ox-cart next to him. She must be his mother. As expected, he brought his mother to see a doctor today as promised, but he came too late. If he had to queue up, he was afraid that they would miss the appointment.


    So at this time, he was arguing with the little waiter, Zheng Chao, who was maintaining order. One said that he had an appointment with Mo Ruyue in advance, but the other insisted that he line up. Just like that, they started arguing.


    ¡°Stop quarreling, what¡¯s with all the noise?¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and separated the two people who were quarreling.


    ¡°He did have an appointment with me. I told him to come to see me today, so he should be the first one.¡±


    Her words made the man¡¯s eyes light up, but before he could speak, Mo Ruyue said again, ¡°I don¡¯t care how far you live. Since you know you have an appointment with me today, you should have come earlier. It¡¯s not wrong to make you line up now.¡±


    This was equivalent to giving each of them 50 strokes of the stick. No one helped. Although the two people who were quarreling stopped quarreling, they were also dumbfounded. They had no idea what Mo Ruyue meant.


    After stopping the two from quarreling, Mo Ruyue walked to the ox cart and opened the blanket covering the old woman slightly, revealing a withered, yellow, and wrinkled face. Almost everyone who didn¡¯t know medicine could see that the old woman was suffering from illness.


    ¡°I want to discuss with the people in the queue behind us if we can let this person cut the queue a little. As you all can see, his mother is really very sick, and I can think of why he is late.¡±


    ¡°Because in the later stages of this illness, the muscles and bones all over her body will be sore and painful. Even a little vibration will make her suffer. So do you see the thick mattress under her body? it¡¯s to alleviate the pain caused by the shock.¡±


    ¡°Do you see her clothes are all wet? That¡¯s because she¡¯s wrapped up tightly on such a hot day. So I hope everyone can understand the mother and son¡¯s difficulties and wait for a while.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words also surprised everyone. Their impression of her had always been that she was a cold and unapproachable person. It seemed that no one could make her show her warm side except for her babies.


    However, what they saw now was that Mo Ruyue was using a pleading tone to discuss with the other patients on behalf of a filial son whose mother was seriously ill. She asked them to understand the difficulties of this mother and son and let them cut the line for treatment first.


    This kind of performance was very different from her previous demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait. It¡¯s just a minor illness anyway. My stomach¡¯s a little uncomfortable, but I can still bear it.¡±


    Soon, someone expressed that he was willing to give up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for a while too. It¡¯s just one person anyway, so it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it¡¯s four or five, we can¡¯t wait.¡±


    With one person taking the lead, the others echoed, but there were also people who clearly expressed their unwillingness.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve been waiting in line for half a day. It might be afternoon when it¡¯s my turn. If someone else comes in, I might not be able to get in today. The next time will have to wait three days. I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    The person who spoke was closer to the back of the line. He did indeed represent a portion of the people¡¯s voices. Although it was small, it still existed.


    Mo Ruyue frowned but didn¡¯t force him to change his mind. After all, he had been in line the whole time, so his request wasn¡¯t too much.


    The man who came to seek medical treatment was also in a difficult position. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already rushed over as soon as possible. It takes more than half a day to walk from my house to the county. In order to not let mother suffer more pain, I¡¯ve been walking here since the day before yesterday. I only arrived today.¡±


    ¡°Fellow villagers, I beg of you. If I don¡¯t make it today, my mother will have to suffer two more times. She¡¯s getting on in years and really can¡¯t take this kind of torture anymore.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke, and his voice started to choke up.


    ¡°Aiya, people¡¯s hearts are made of flesh. If your mother were to fall sick, how would you feel? We¡¯re all patients and know the pain of being sick. We should help if we can.¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t stand it and couldn¡¯t help but stand on the man¡¯s side and speak for him.


    Although the people who originally opposed it didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that they were still extremely unwilling.


    Mo Ruyue saw that if this matter continued, it would probably waste more time. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Old Doctor Xu come out again.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. If the old woman can¡¯t get in line in time, she can stay in our clinic. There are rooms for patients in the backyard, so you don¡¯t have to go back and forth.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she added, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take some time out tomorrow to treat your mother.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Thank you, thank you Lady Qin and this old doctor. As long as my mother can suffer less and get her illness treated earlier, I¡¯m willing to work like a horse!¡±


    The man said gratefully. Although his expression was still a little anxious, he finally relaxed a little.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she prepared to go back and continue to see the patients who had not finished.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you won¡¯t stop treating us just because we didn¡¯t agree to your request, right?¡±


    The first man who stood up to object to Mo Ruyue¡¯s suggestion spoke again. This time, he directly questioned Mo Ruyue¡¯s medical ethics.


    Mo Ruyue stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me now, I have the right to refuse to accept you as my patient. Doctors don¡¯t treat untrustworthy and uncooperative patients. This is the rule of our line of work.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what rules? I think you¡¯re just finding an excuse to send us away so that only those who agree to let him cut the line will be left. Then, you¡¯ll treat this man¡¯s mother first, right? I¡¯m telling you, we won¡¯t fall for this!¡±


    That man said insistently, as if he wanted Mo Ruyue to give him a promise.


    ¡°Fellow villager, we have this rule in the apricot forest. If the patient doesn¡¯t trust us, we usually don¡¯t take action, because you will think that we are not careful, including doubting the use of medicine, the efficacy of the medicine, and so on.¡±

 Chapter 146

    146 A Tumor Growing In His Body


    ¡°Just now, even if Lady Qin didn¡¯t answer you, we would have arranged for you to be sent to other doctors and would not let you continue to receive Lady Qin¡¯s treatment.¡±


    It was Doctor Xu who took the initiative to explain, but the man did not listen to his reasonable explanation at all.


    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re in cahoots with each other. She was humiliated by me and didn¡¯t intend to treat me properly, so she just made up an excuse. You¡¯re on her side, so you naturally have to side with her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything and don¡¯t think that I¡¯m easy to bully! I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    !!


    The others were also unwilling to see him make such a fuss, and they all began to criticize him.


    ¡°If you want to cause trouble, go somewhere else. We¡¯re still waiting to see the doctor!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. I¡¯ll beat you up if you continue to make a scene!¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin is right. You don¡¯t trust her, yet you still want her to do a consultation for you and even want her to give you an explanation. Aren¡¯t you cheap?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s words made the man¡¯s face turn red. He seemed to want to say something, but he couldn¡¯t find a better way to refute.


    The entrance of the medical hall suddenly became chaotic. Just when it seemed that a conflict was about to be unavoidable, Imperial Doctor Tian suddenly walked out of the medical Hall.


    ¡°Fellow townsman, seeing that you¡¯re in the queue for consultation, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re also a patient. In our Xing Lin business, there is indeed an unwritten rule. If the patient who is being treated has any doubts about the doctor, the doctor will refuse to carry out follow-up treatment.¡±


    ¡°One is the problem of compatibility, and the other is that there are many hidden dangers. The best solution is to change doctors.¡±


    No matter who said this, it would not be as convincing as coming from Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s mouth. His identity as an Imperial Doctor was a golden signboard. After all, who could treat the royal family?


    Thus, the man who had been straightening his neck finally straightened his neck. His mouth was still moving, but no one could hear what he was mumbling. However, Mo Ruyue could hear every word clearly.


    What he said was that they were all in the same gang, so they naturally had to protect each other. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t win an argument with them, and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them either.


    Mo Ruyue wanted to refute these words. She didn¡¯t even have any hope. She just wanted to see all the patients as soon as possible. She had already wasted too much time on this man, and it was not worth it.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not on duty today, there are too many people lining up with Lady Qin. If you¡¯re willing to let this old man treat you, come up here and line up.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian raised a second suggestion. This time, not only did he give the man who was looking for trouble a way out, but he also gave a way out for all those who did not agree to cut the queue.


    Some people understood the meaning behind Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words and immediately chose to queue for his consultation. There were also those who simply did not want to continue waiting and also followed suit.


    As for the man who was looking for trouble, after he turned to look at Mo Ruyue¡¯s cold expression and then at Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s kind face, he also quickly moved his feet and stood in his line.


    The long line suddenly lost a third of its people. The remaining people were either those who didn¡¯t mind being cut in line or those who wanted Mo Ruyue to treat them.


    ¡°Elder Tian, thank you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded at Imperial Doctor Tian. No matter what, Imperial Doctor Tian had solved a problem for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Madam Qin. Please continue with your consultation.¡±


    As Imperial Doctor Tian was speaking, a young assistant had already prepared a temporary consultation table for him. Very quickly, the first patient was already sitting at the table and waiting.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t want to give you such a big trouble.¡±


    The man who came to meet Mo Ruyue saw her walking towards him and apologized to her uneasily. He didn¡¯t expect it to cause such a big storm. Even though the matter had been resolved now, he still felt uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still have a patient who¡¯s half-finished. It¡¯ll be your turn after I¡¯m done. In a while, my assistant will bring someone to help you move your mother to the next bed.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and went back to Huichun Hall to continue her unfinished work.


    In less than half an incense¡¯s time, Mo Ruyue had finished treating the patient and then came to the old woman¡¯s bedside.


    Although she had been tormented by her illness, the old woman had not sneezed loudly from beginning to end. After moaning, she would only let out two muffled murmurs occasionally when she was in extreme pain. Her lips were bitten until they were broken, and there were layers of new and old blood scabs stacked on top of them.


    Mo Ruyue carefully checked the old woman¡¯s pulse. According to the old woman¡¯s son, her illness was the same as the woman who made Mo Ruyue famous overnight. However, after a professional examination, they could still find some differences.


    The old woman from before was already beyond cure and could die at any time, but she was still saved by Mo Ruyue¡¯s acupuncture and medicine, so this old woman should not be a problem.


    But in the process of examination, Mo Ruyue discovered that there was another reason that really tortured this old woman.


    She first took out the sterilized silver needles and disinfected them again. Then, she asked the helper to close the curtain and began to perform acupuncture on the old woman to relieve pain.


    This time, the pain relief process was a little long, mainly because the thing that caused the old woman so much pain had to be removed. General painkillers and painkillers wouldn¡¯t have much effect, but strong drugs like morphine or dolodin would be addictive, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to use at all.


    Seeing that the old woman¡¯s pained expression had eased a lot and that her breathing was no longer heavy and had become milder, Mo Ruyue stopped. However, she did not take out the silver needles because this would prolong the painkiller effect for a while.


    As she wiped her hands with an alcohol swab, she walked out from behind the curtain and called the man who had been waiting outside to sit down at the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated your mother¡¯s condition. In addition to the reason you¡¯ve mentioned, there¡¯s another reason for her pain. There¡¯s a huge tumor growing in her body, and it must be removed as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if I cure her previous illness, she¡¯ll die because of the tumor.¡±


    The man was dumbfounded by her open and honest words. He looked at her with his mouth slightly open, and it took him a long time to find his voice.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re saying¡­ My¡­ My mother has a tumor, and you¡¯re¡­ Going to remove it?¡±


    He raised his voice too high at the end of his sentence, causing the people around him to look over.


    ¡°No way, is Lady Qin going to cut open someone¡¯s stomach? Otherwise, how are we going to remove the tumor from the body?¡±


    ¡°Only the King of Hell can do this kind of thing, right? She¡¯s a woman. She can kill a chicken, but wouldn¡¯t she be dead if she cut a person open?¡±


    ¡°If this really works, then Lady Qin is a true God!¡±

 Chapter 147

    147 I¡¯ll Treat It


    Not only were the patients engaged in a heated discussion, even a few old doctors were whispering to each other. As they spoke, their gazes were all directed at Imperial Doctor Tian because among them, only Imperial Doctor Tian had really performed such a ¡°surgery¡±.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was also looking at Mo Ruyue, as if he was evaluating the truth of her words.


    However, he only saw a calm and clear gaze. There was not a hint of wavering in her eyes, and she was full of extreme confidence. It was obvious that as long as she said that she could successfully remove the tumor, she would definitely do it.


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t notice the gazes of others and heard the discussions, but she still had to make things clear to the patient¡¯s family.


    !!


    If she was in the medical room in her interspace, she was confident that she could perform the surgery successfully. However, she was not sure if the environment and equipment needed for such a surgery could be found in this era.


    So, she only said to the man, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth about your mother¡¯s condition, but I still need to ask Imperial Doctor Tian whether this operation can be done or not. Because the environment and equipment I need are very demanding, I don¡¯t know if Huichun Hall has them.¡±


    After hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, Imperial Doctor Tian apologized to the patient who was being examined. He got up and walked over, then said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, I can prepare all the conditions you need for you. But how confident are you in this operation?¡±


    ¡°As long as you can meet my basic requirements, I¡¯m 90% confident.¡± Mo Ruyue raised her head and looked at him.


    In reality, Mo Ruyue was being too humble. If it was in her medical space, she was 100% confident that she could completely remove it without a relapse.


    ¡°Then, when you perform the surgery, can you let this old man help you?¡±


    The moment Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words left his mouth, the other people were even more stunned.


    What was going on? Imperial Doctor Tian didn¡¯t reprimand Lady Qin for overestimating her own ability, but instead, he had a humble attitude and wanted to help her?


    Did he really think that she could complete that ¡°surgery¡±?


    That¡¯s cutting open a person¡¯s stomach!


    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait, Old Doctor Tian, Lady Qin, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡±


    The man sitting on the side had long turned from surprise to confusion. He only knew that Lady Qin said that she was going to do some ¡°surgery¡± for his mother, but he didn¡¯t think about it yet. He had never heard of anyone who could survive after their stomach was opened.


    But from Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words, could it be that she could really live by doing this?


    His mind was in a mess. On the one hand, his mother wouldn¡¯t live without the ¡®operation¡¯, and on the other hand, could she really live by cutting open her stomach?


    The two choices put him in a dilemma.


    ¡°I told you just now that there is a tumor in your mother¡¯s body that must be removed. If it is allowed to grow, it will definitely take your mother¡¯s life. ¡±


    ¡°I can do this surgery, but I need an extremely strict surgical environment and equipment. Elder Tian thinks that he can do what I want and hopes that I can let him be my assistant when I perform the surgery for your mother.¡±


    Mo Ruyue briefly explained the situation to him, but at the same time, she picked out the main points. After all, whether this surgery was to be performed or not would still depend on the family¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Lady Qin, do you really have the confidence to cut open my mother¡¯s stomach and not die?¡±


    When he asked this, Mo Ruyue knew that this man had not heard a single word she had said to Imperial Doctor Tian.


    ¡°If you believe me, I¡¯ll treat her. If you don¡¯t, then forget it. I¡¯ll only treat your mother¡¯s previous illness,¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t mean that she had to have the operation. In fact, it would be more troublesome. With her personality, the less troublesome it was, the better.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you treat it!¡±


    The man hesitated and struggled for a while before he finally gritted his teeth and agreed. However, after he agreed, he seemed to have suddenly remembered something and quickly asked, ¡°If it¡¯s a surgery, how much would it cost? I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    Just now, he heard Lady Qin say that he still needed to prepare some special environment and equipment. Wouldn¡¯t that cost a sky-high price?


    Mo Ruyue was also stunned by the question. She had really not thought about this. The price and everything else would be decided by Huichun Hall. She was only responsible for the consultation and then waiting for the money to be divided. She did not need to worry about anything else.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was also a little startled, but he quickly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s treat the illness first. The illness doesn¡¯t wait for people. We can talk about other things slowly later.¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s clothes, he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford the expensive medical expenses. And the operation that Mo Ruyue was going to perform for his mother was not a small one. Only an extremely rich family could afford the expenses.


    But now, he wanted to see with his own eyes whether Mo Ruyue could perform the surgery well, so the cost was not in his consideration.


    As an imperial doctor, he had accumulated a considerable amount of wealth in the palace for decades. If he could see a successful operation with his own eyes, it would be worth it even if he had to spend all his wealth.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The man was also a man with good judgment. When he heard Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words, he knew that the cost would not be small. But now, as long as he could keep his mother¡¯s life, he would be willing to work for others for the rest of his life. He would definitely repay this favor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your mother¡¯s previous illness. It¡¯s actually not that serious. The symptoms she has now are a combination of the two. Moreover, her body is too weak right now, and it¡¯s not suitable for immediate surgery.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat her mild illness first and help her recuperate while I¡¯m at it. It won¡¯t be too late to perform the operation after her physical condition has stabilized. ¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke to the man, she began to write down a prescription. There were three decoctions in total, two for treating illnesses and one for conditioning the body. Then, she asked the man to follow the child to get the herbs and boil them.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was watching the process of the prescription and was nodding his head.


    An experienced doctor only needed to look at the prescription to determine what kind of illness the patient had. Imperial Doctor Tian had also seen the treatment method, but some of the medicines used were different, so he knew very well that the old woman¡¯s original illness was a very difficult disease.


    However, from Mo Ruyue¡¯s mouth, it was actually not a very difficult illness. That bearing of lifting heavy things as if they were light was not something that ordinary people could have. She must have the capital of extreme self-confidence to make her say it so calmly and easily.


    At this time, Imperial Doctor Tian realized that he seemed to have underestimated Mo Ruyue¡¯s ability. But it didn¡¯t matter. Now that Mo Ruyue was in his Huichun Hall, he would meet all kinds of patients in the future. He would slowly find out the upper limit of Mo Ruyue¡¯s ability.


    Now, there was an excellent opportunity. This operation was enough for him to come up with a new conclusion in advance, so Imperial Doctor Tian was somewhat impatient.


    The old woman¡¯s illness had been diagnosed, and what followed was a relatively long treatment process. The old woman¡¯s condition was not suitable for her to rush back and forth, so Mo Ruyue arranged for her to stay in the ¡°inpatient department¡± behind, which was dedicated to long-term patient care.


    After personally seeing the old woman settle down, Mo Ruyue went back to continue her consultation work.

 Chapter 148

    148 The Man Who Was Seriously Injured


    Because of this little episode, the news that Mo Ruyue ¡°could disemboweled people and not die¡± had already spread like wildfire. People who were originally interested in her title of ¡°divine doctor¡± were now even more curious.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t wait for Mo Ruyue to perform in front of everyone, but when they thought of what she had said before, that she wasn¡¯t putting on a monkey show, they suddenly felt that it was better to wait and see.


    Although Imperial Doctor Tian had sent away a batch of patients, Mo Ruyue was still busy all the way until the sun was about to set before she finished seeing all the patients.


    When she was rushing home in the imperial carriage, she suddenly heard a ¡°dong¡± sound from the back of the carriage, and the entire carriage sank.


    !!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what happened. Get out of my carriage immediately! ¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t even turn her head as she spoke.


    Heavy panting could be heard from behind. There was a strong smell of blood as well. She didn¡¯t need to look to know that it was a seriously injured man.


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, I need treatment.¡±


    The man said. Although his voice was hoarse, it did not tremble. He was clearly a determined and calm person.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking your job.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice became even colder.


    This kind of man meant a lot of trouble, so Mo Ruyue must not have any relationship with him. As for the bullsh*t ¡°can¡¯t watch him die¡± thing, if she lost her and her babies¡¯ lives, who could she find to judge?


    ¡°If you can cure me, I can solve all the problems in the future.¡±


    The man said again. This time, his voice sounded a little weaker, but the aura and confidence in his voice did not diminish at all.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t deal with you, I won¡¯t get into any trouble. Now, get out of my carriage.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were filled with killing intent, and the person behind her should have felt it as well.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The man made a confused sound, but he did not continue to say anything.


    The carriage behind her became lighter. Mo Ruyue could already hear the sound of clothes fluttering in the wind. The man¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He had just left the carriage and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Only then did Mo Ruyue stop the big young mule. She turned around to look at the carriage behind her and saw the bloodstains on the wooden board. She could not help but frown.


    Every time she went home, Da Bao was in charge of unloading the car. He would definitely be worried if he saw the blood. Besides, if the other babies saw it first, they would probably be scared too.


    ¡°What bad luck.¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw that there was no one around and carefully sensed around. There was no one hiding and peeping, so she entered the space and took out a bottle of disinfectant and began to wipe the blood stains on the car.


    By the time she returned home, the sky had already turned completely dark.


    The door to their courtyard was open and there was a bright torch stuck at the entrance. Da Bao and Er Bao sat on the threshold and looked over. As soon as they heard the sound of horse hooves and wheels, they immediately stood up and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Then, Mo Ruyue¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the night. The two of them heaved a sigh of relief and ran toward her.


    ¡°Mother, why are you only back now? Were there too many patients on the first day?¡±


    As Er Bao said that, he pinned the hatchet that he was carrying to his waist.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve all seen how many people came to see Mother before. There are even more people in the city. I haven¡¯t stopped working since I arrived there today.¡±


    Mo Ruyue responded and gave a rare detailed explanation.


    Looking at the two babies, they were worried about her safety and also worried that there would be beasts coming down the mountain at night. When the door of the house was open, the other babies would be in danger, so everyone was holding a weapon in their hands and guarding the door.


    Now that the traps and mechanisms in front of the house should have been activated, and the lights were bright here, she didn¡¯t have to worry about the safety of her babies.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s hurry back. The dinner that Si Bao made today is quite delicious. It¡¯s still warm in the pot.¡±


    When Er Bao was talking, Da Bao had already taken over the big green mule¡¯s reins. As he led the mule cart home, he said to Er Bao, ¡°Second Brother, first remove the traps and mechanisms. Mother won¡¯t need those things at home, so don¡¯t hurt people.¡±


    The three of them returned to the yard together, and the other three babies also came over.


    ¡°Mother, you won¡¯t come back so late every time in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been waiting anxiously for you. We were afraid that something might have happened to you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mother¡¯s ability is so high, what could happen. Bah, bah, bah, the bad things don¡¯t work, but the good things work!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I was just saying. I also know that nothing can happen to Mother. I was just saying.¡±


    The few babies were chattering. Although it sounded a little noisy, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t feel annoyed at all. Instead, she felt like she was being healed by their bickering.


    She could feel that her relationship with the babies was getting closer and closer. In her previous life, only one person had given her such a feeling, but that person was no longer around.


    Mo Ruyue shook her head slightly and slowly suppressed the memories that surfaced in her mind.


    Now that she had a chance to start over, she should think about how to live well in this world.


    Originally, she only thought of stopping her babies from becoming the big villains as a mission she gave herself, but now, she really hoped that they could grow up healthy and happy, and become the people they wanted to be.


    When Mo Ruyue finished washing up and changed into a set of clean clothes, Si Bao had already served the hot food on the table. Then, the few babies did not need her to say anything and went back to their studies.


    As Mo Ruyue ate, she thought of the man who had jumped into her carriage when she came back.


    Although she had chased that person away at that time, she had a feeling that he would not give up so easily.


    On the way back, she had been extremely careful to see if she was being followed. Although she didn¡¯t find anything special, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling of being watched from a distance.


    Mo Ruyue quickly finished her dinner and decided to go out for a walk.


    She came to the ¡°classroom¡± and saw that her babies were all focused on studying. She did not disturb them, but turned around and walked out quickly.


    Perhaps her subconscious mind was already prepared when she changed her clothes, so she changed into a dark-colored men¡¯s wear that was extremely convenient for her to move around. At this time, she would not be hindered by the wide sleeves of the robe.


    Just as Mo Ruyue walked all the way to a place not far from the village, the feeling of being spied on came back again. She simply stopped in her tracks and said to the dark forest.


    ¡°If you still want me to treat you, then show yourself and leave. Don¡¯t cause me any trouble. ¡±


    Not long after she said this, there was a rustling sound in the forest, and then a figure slowly walked out. Although he walked very slowly, each step was very steady.


    ¡°Your intuition is very strong. You cannot be an ordinary person.¡±

 Chapter 149

    149 If You Can Perform The Surgery, You Can Cure Me


    The moment the man opened his mouth, he was trying to find out Mo Ruyue¡¯s identity. This made her raise her eyebrows high and she said coldly, ¡°Do you want to recuperate, or do you want to get lost?¡±


    The man immediately shut his mouth and did not continue to ask.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t treat him here. It was too dark, and it would be too eye-catching to light a torch.


    The man seemed to have read her mind and said, ¡°I know of a cave that won¡¯t be discovered.¡±


    !!


    Since Mo Ruyue had already come out, she naturally had to deal with things before going back. She was bold because of her skills. Although the man in front of her gave off a sense of oppression, she was not afraid.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    She carried the medicine box on her back and motioned for the man to lead the way. He looked at her deeply before turning around and walking into the forest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of my speed. The faster we get to the place, the faster I can treat you, and the faster I can go home.¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw that he was not walking very fast and it did not seem to be because of the pain from his wound. There was only one explanation, and that was to take care of her speed, so she took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark, can you see it?¡±


    The man turned around and asked in surprise. When he saw that Mo Ruyue¡¯s movements were smooth and without any sluggishness, he closed his mouth again.


    That¡¯s right, the woman had groped around in the dark to find him outside the village, but there was no torch. It was obvious that the surrounding darkness had no effect on her.


    And now, seeing that her steps were light, walking on such a rugged mountain road as if she was walking on flat ground, and she could even speak with a steady breath, it was obvious that she also knew martial arts, and her skills were not bad.


    He immediately increased his speed, and sure enough, he saw that she was able to catch up with him very easily. Even if he increased his speed several times, she was still able to catch up effortlessly. Clearly, she had not reached her limit.


    The man didn¡¯t continue to probe, because the cave was already in front of him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this man leading the way, Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t have known that there would be such a cave here. The entrance looked small, but it was a different world inside.


    It was like a bottle with a small mouth but a large belly. The inside was not deep and winding, nor did it extend in all directions. Instead, it reached the end after going seven or eight meters deep.


    There were a few torches lit here, illuminating the entire cave, but no light could be seen from the outside. It was really amazing.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how the man had found this cave, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care about it. She just wanted to quickly treat his injuries and then go their separate ways.


    ¡°Take off your clothes. Where¡¯s your injury? How did you get injured?¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked to a ¡°bed¡± covered with dried grass and leaves and squatted down. She began to open her medicine box to make preparations, and at the same time, she began to ask the most basic questions.


    The man standing at the side raised his eyebrows slightly, but he seemed to be used to her outstanding qualities. He quickly took off his clothes, revealing his smooth and beautiful muscles.


    On his back, there was a knife wound from his shoulder blade to his waist. The skin and flesh were twisted. If the cut was any deeper, the nerves on his spine would have been cut off.


    However, this was not the worst. There was a hole as thick as two fingers on his right abdomen, from which black and stinky blood kept flowing out. He was clearly poisoned.


    His lips were white due to the excessive loss of blood, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect him at all, as if those wounds were growing on someone else¡¯s body.


    When Mo Ruyue saw him like this, she suddenly froze. The man in front of her seemed to overlap with someone in her memory, but the two looked completely different. Besides, the miracle had already happened once. Would it happen again?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you handle such an injury?¡±


    The man saw her staring at him in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but remind her.


    He had witnessed Mo Ruyue¡¯s medical skills with his own eyes, and it was only when he heard that she would perform surgery that he chose to follow her.


    However, the way she was in a daze now seemed to be looking at someone else through him. This feeling made him feel inexplicably uncomfortable, which was why he reminded her.


    ¡°The wound on your abdomen was caused by a poisonous weapon. We¡¯ll have to check on your condition later. Since you¡¯ve been able to hold on until now, you should be able to hold on for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sew up the wound on your back first. Do you want to lie down or just sit down?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t answer the man¡¯s question. She had already prepared alcohol cotton, anti-inflammatory drugs, and sutures. After disinfecting her hands with alcohol, she asked the man again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The man pointed at the ¡°bed¡± in silence. When he sat, he would press on the wound on his abdomen, and the position of his back was not conducive to suturing, so lying down was the best position.


    ¡°Then put the clean cotton cloth that was prepared in the medicine box on the wound and pad it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had already disinfected his hand, so she could only let him lay the cloth on his own. Fortunately, the man was very cooperative and laid the cloth on his back without saying anything.


    In this position, the golden ratio of his inverted triangle was even more obvious due to the extension of his arms. However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes did not waver at all.


    ¡°According to your tolerance, do you need me to give you an anesthetic or give you a stick to bite on?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked one last time. After seeing the man Shake his head, she did not hesitate to insert the suture in his hand.


    She sewed very quickly, and the stitches were very fine. Although the sound of the needle and thread passing through the skin made people¡¯s scalps numb, it still didn¡¯t make her movements hesitate at all.


    The man¡¯s body was covered in a layer of sweat. Coupled with his strong body and wheat-colored skin, Zhang Sen¡¯s entire body exuded a strong hormonal aura.


    Not only did he not let out a single cry of pain from the beginning to the end, but even his muscles would tense up occasionally and relax very quickly. This way, he would not cause any trouble for Mo Ruyue¡¯s suturing.


    It was such a long knife wound, but Mo Ruyue only used the time it took for an incense stick to burn to stitch it up. She then sprinkled some strong medicine to stop the bleeding and bandaged it up with bandages.


    The next thing to deal with was the wound on his abdomen. However, the wound was a little tricky. Not only did the rotten flesh that was corroded by poison need to be removed, but the wound was a little too deep. She was afraid that it would affect his internal organs. However, this problem could not be solved here.


    ¡°Your wound is a little troublesome. I can¡¯t treat it without special equipment.¡±


    Mo Ruyue could actually bring him to the medical room in her interspace, but he was not anyone to her, so it was not worth her taking such a big risk.


    ¡°If you can perform the surgery, you can cure me.¡±


    That man turned over and sat up. He looked at Mo Ruyue and said straightforwardly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear you say that you could perform surgery, I wouldn¡¯t have come to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was already packing up the first aid kit. When she heard this, she paused and looked up at the man. ¡°How do you know that if I can perform surgery, I can cure you?¡±


    That strange feeling came again. This time, Mo Ruyue was sure that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. The person in front of her had overlapped with another person.

 Chapter 150

    150 Rescue


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I need a very harsh environment and equipment to complete the surgery. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die of a bacterial infection.¡±


    Mo Ruyue unconsciously said a modern term. She was looking down to sort out the medicine box and did not see the man raise his eyebrows and look at her with surprise.


    When she raised her head again, the man¡¯s expression had returned to his original determined and calm expression, and his eyes were filled with determination as he looked at her.


    ¡°No matter what, just do as you wish. If I really die because of this, it¡¯s my fate.¡±


    !!


    Since he had already said so, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t try to persuade him anymore. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t her style to give up halfway, so she compromised.


    ¡°The pain this time isn¡¯t something you can endure with your attention, so I¡¯ll give you enough anesthetic. You¡¯ll also need to stay in bed after the operation.¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned her head and sized up the cave again. Perhaps it was because it had been baked by a large amount of firewood, but the inside did not seem cold and humid. This temporary ¡°bed¡± was made of dry grass, trees, and leaves, which was very conducive to the recovery of wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you some medicine, water, and food. You can leave immediately after you¡¯ve recovered. You don¡¯t need to thank me, as long as no one finds out that I saved you. Can you guarantee that?¡±


    It was rare for Mo Ruyue to talk so much to a stranger. Perhaps it was because he kept reminding her of another person, and that feeling of empathy affected her, so she hoped that he could live.


    The man nodded without hesitation. He didn¡¯t even need to say anything to make Mo Ruyue believe that he would keep his promise.


    Next, she covered the man¡¯s mouth and nose with a handkerchief dipped in anesthetic. Because she was afraid that he would wake up halfway and see something he shouldn¡¯t see, Mo Ruyue deliberately increased the amount of anesthetic.


    Just after he fell into a deep sleep, Mo Ruyue transferred him into her own space.


    The medical room in the mushroom house was an extremely well-equipped small hospital. Although it was small, it had all the essentials.


    Mo Ruyue had read the instructions on the back of the door before. If the trigger conditions were met, even surgery like organ transplantation and genetic recombination could be completed.


    Right now, the surgery required was far from being of such a high level, so it could be performed without triggering any conditions.


    She first did a full-body CT scan on the man, especially the organs near the wound, to see if his internal organs were damaged.


    The ultrasound results came out very quickly. It was a mixed result. The bad news was that the man¡¯s liver and spleen had different degrees of damage. Moreover, due to the invasion of toxins, more than half of his internal organs had signs of damage.


    The good news was that this man was really a little too strong. He was probably poisoned last night, and after a whole day, he still hadn¡¯t died from the poison. His physical fitness was comparable to Superman.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the results of the examination and had already formulated the most suitable surgery plan in her heart. She was still thinking of finishing the surgery and going home as soon as possible. After all, she did not tell the babies when she left home. If they found out that she was suddenly gone, they would probably be anxious again.


    Because the flow of time in the mushroom house was different from the outside world, only a moment had passed outside after the long surgery.


    Mo Ruyue let him rest in the sterile ward for 24 hours before she moved him out of the interspace and placed him on the ¡°bed¡± that had been replaced with a new sterile cotton pad.


    She then took out some clean bandages, disinfectant, and medicine from her interspace. She divided them into two types, one for external use and one for oral use, and put them in two separate waterproof bags.


    Then, she left him a can of water and a bag of food. This was the best she could do for him.


    Considering that people who had lost a lot of blood and had undergone major surgery needed to eat more, and eating more meat was beneficial for recovering vitality, Mo Ruyue stewed two chickens from the space she had raised for experiments. She put the stewed chicken soup in a clay pot and placed it not far away from him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already done my part. The rest is up to you. I hope you can keep your promise.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue left, she didn¡¯t forget to block the entrance of the cave with stones. After all, it was night time and the beasts in the mountain could come down at any time.


    Her operation was very successful, but it would be too unreasonable if he was eaten by wild beasts while he was still under anesthesia.


    Mo Ruyue found a reasonable excuse for her behavior and then left in a hurry for Qin Village.


    When she got home, the babies were doing night classes in the yard. They didn¡¯t feel strange when they saw her get up.


    This made Mo Ruyue very glad that there was a time shifter in her space. Otherwise, the babies would have caused a commotion in the entire village, trying to find out where she had gone.


    ¡°Mother, did you go out just now? We just came out to prepare for the evening class and found that you were not in the courtyard. We didn¡¯t wait to find you and you came back.¡±


    As San Bao said this, he did a few backflips in succession. He had been sitting there without moving when he was studying just now, which had suffocated him.


    ¡°I heard some strange movements outside, so I went out to check if a wild beast from the mountain had fallen into a trap. But after looking around, I found nothing.¡±


    Mo Ruyue casually gave an explanation. Anyway, the babies had just come out of the ¡°classroom¡± and didn¡¯t know that she had actually been gone for a long time.


    Seeing that the babies had finished their night class, Mo Ruyue urged them to take a bath and go to bed, but she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    After the lights in the babies¡¯ rooms were turned off, she used the grappling hook to flip up to the roof and found a place with a wide view to lie down.


    She had wine in her hands and her heart was full of stories that no one knew about. However, the person she could share her stories with, share her happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy was no longer around.


    Mo Ruyue sipped her wine, and scenes of the past flashed through her mind. It had been a long time since she had felt so excited and so sad.


    ¡°No matter where you are now, I hope that you¡¯ll be like me and have a chance to start all over again. But I really hope that you can be by my side during such a time.¡±


    She muttered to herself.


    The wine in her hand was very strong, and the night wind was a little cold. Mo Ruyue¡¯s chest was burning, and her eyes were a little sore.


    There was a crescent moon hanging in the sky. No wonder the night was so dark. However, it showed the bright stars in the sky, making people sink into the vast and deep night sky at first glance.


    Mo Ruyue just kept drinking and looking at the stars for a long time.


    It had been a long time since Mo Ruyue had a hangover. When she woke up at dawn, there were several empty wine bottles scattered around her. Fortunately, she had been very well-behaved when she slept. She almost did not change her position the entire night, and the wine bottles had not fallen to the ground because of her.


    After she came down from the roof, she immediately cooked herself a bowl of hangover soup and drank it. Then, the splitting headache was reduced a lot.

 Chapter 151

    151 Can¡¯t Hide It


    ¡°The wine of this era is even stronger than the wine of the later generations. I thought my alcohol tolerance was unrivaled and I could drink as much as I wanted. It seems like I can¡¯t be careless next time.¡±


    Mo Ruyue mumbled to herself. She didn¡¯t return to her room because her body was still damp from the morning air. Tang Tang had always slept with her, so Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to pass the morning air to Tang Tang.


    She practiced two sets of fist techniques in the courtyard to warm up and then went to prepare breakfast.


    The days quickly returned to peace and went on as usual.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue would sometimes go hunting in the mountains and summon a wolf pack to help her hunt some large prey. However, she had never gone to the valley full of magical herbs again.


    Those were the treasures that the mountain had given to these spiritual beings. She had already obtained some of them, so she should return what originally belonged to them. Besides, she had left some plants in her space that could reproduce. It was enough.


    As for the cave, Mo Ruyue went there again based on her memory. It was already empty, but the ¡°bed¡± and the empty jar of chicken soup were still there. Only two words ¡°thank you¡± were left on a wooden board that looked like it had been deliberately shaved off.


    When Mo Ruyue left, she still moved the stones back to block the entrance and put on a simple disguise. She subconsciously hoped that this place would not be discovered by others.


    During this time, the babies got along well with Du Zhongheng. Their intelligence and talent made Du Zhongheng, who was once known as the number one scholar, exclaim endlessly.


    It had only been half a month, but even the youngest, Tang Tang, had already finished the first year of the private school course for ordinary children, let alone Da bao and Er Bao, who had deliberately increased the number.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s a pity that your babies don¡¯t participate in the imperial examinations. I can guarantee that if they go to a good academy and study hard for a few years, they will be able to win the imperial examinations that they have participated in, from the top scorer to the top scorer!¡±


    Du Zhongheng had once promised Mo Ruyue that he was a rare genius, so the definition of ¡®scared¡¯ was definitely not to please Mo Ruyue, but he really thought so.


    ¡°The babies have their own ideas. I won¡¯t force them. It¡¯s fine as long as they can learn. My ideas are that simple.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s response really made Du Zhongheng wring his hands. He also knew that everyone had their own aspirations and had once asked the babies what their future wishes were, but he had not expected that even Mo Ruyue¡¯s attitude would be the same.


    There were still mothers in the world who didn¡¯t want their children to be high-ranking officials. Even his mother washed her face with tears for a long time when she found out that he couldn¡¯t participate in the imperial examinations in the future.


    However, he was just a teacher hired by others. In more than a month¡¯s time, when autumn came, these children would have to go to the proper private school or academy to study, and he would have to go back to his old life.


    At the thought of this, Du Zhongheng already felt lonely from now on.


    After half a month of recuperation and treatment, the old woman who was taken in by Huichun Hall had almost recovered. After Mo Ruyue¡¯s examination, she felt that she had reached the indicators of being able to undergo surgery.


    On Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s side, after more than half a month of preparation, he actually prepared a sterile ¡°operating room¡± for Mo Ruyue. He even prepared the necessary surgical instruments.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯ve prepared the equipment you need. Come and take a look, do you need to add anything else? ¡±


    When Imperial Doctor Tian found out that the equipment had been delivered, it was coincidentally Mo Ruyue¡¯s turn to give medical services again, so he could inform her to check it immediately.


    Mo Ruyue followed Imperial Doctor Tian to the ¡°operating room¡±. When she saw the various surgical instruments on the table, she was also a little stunned.


    It seemed that she had underestimated some things of this era, including medicine, technology, and so on. She had been too narrow-minded in the past.


    Other than the fact that the materials used were not as good as the ones from her previous life, the rest of the tools did not look bad at all.


    Oh, that¡¯s right, something like a shadowless lamp could actually be obtained by Imperial Doctor Tian, and it was even made from candles and mirrors. Mo Ruyue was full of admiration for all these wonderful ideas.


    It seemed like she still had a lot to learn.


    ¡°Elder Tian, it¡¯s not a big problem. We just need two experienced nurses¡­ Er, assistants to help hand over the instruments and so on.¡±


    Mo Ruyue would still say two modern terms from time to time, but after Imperial Doctor Tian had slowly gotten used to the way she spoke, he was already used to it.


    ¡°When can we start the operation? The operating room, equipment, and the patient¡¯s physical condition have all met the requirements. It¡¯s all up to you now, Lady Qin.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian couldn¡¯t wait any longer. According to him, the surgery could be carried out now. However, he also knew that the patient¡¯s family had not been informed yet. In addition, Mo Ruyue still had to adapt to the environment and equipment. It would take at least two days.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it the day after tomorrow, then. I won¡¯t be on duty, and it¡¯s not your time either. That way, you¡¯ll have enough time to carry out the entire surgery. And I¡¯ll have enough time to familiarize myself with it. ¡±


    As expected, the time that Mo Ruyue gave was about the same as Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s estimation, only a day earlier.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s inform the patient¡¯s family then. However, there are many eyes on you right now. They want to see if you can perform this surgery well. I think we should not announce it to the public for the time being.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian thought about how the most popular rumor in the city was about Mo Ruyue¡¯s operation. As it had been delayed for half a month, many people had started to laugh at Mo Ruyue for being so incompetent that she had to make a big fuss about it and let the whole world know.


    He was afraid that once the surgery was announced to the public, all kinds of mocking voices would be heard, which would cause unnecessary pressure to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The news will be leaked anyway. You said it yourself. There are too many eyes on it. It¡¯s impossible to hide it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said indifferently.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was also very helpless. He knew that she was right.


    It was easy to hide from external thieves, but hard to guard against domestic thieves.


    Although Imperial Doctor Tian had taken a lot of measures to keep it a secret, the news of Mo Ruyue¡¯s upcoming operation on the patient had still spread.


    Although this topic had been popular for more than half a month, it had not subsided. Now, the news came from the internal department of Huichun Hall, and the whole county suddenly exploded again.


    Although Imperial Doctor Tian was furious internally and reorganized the entire company, even directly firing a few people who leaked the information, Mo Ruyue still looked calm and composed, as if she was not affected at all.


    Two days passed by quickly. In the morning, before Huichun Hall opened, it was surrounded again.

 Chapter 152

    152 Surgery


    This kind of scene had appeared in the opening of Huichun Hall and Mo Ruyue¡¯s first consultation. Perhaps she had long expected such a scene, Imperial Doctor Tian had already arranged for people to disperse into the crowd to maintain order as soon as the door was opened.


    Imperial Doctor Tian stood on the highest step of the Huichun Hall and shouted to the crowd that had gathered around.


    ¡°Fellow villagers, today is the day Lady Qin will perform the surgery for the patient, but we need an absolutely quiet and clean environment. If you all gather here like this, it will cause a great hidden danger to our surgery process.¡±


    ¡°I know that everyone is very interested in this operation, but we medical practitioners are here to cure and save people. If the operation fails because of other factors, causing pain to the patient, or even endangering his life, then what¡¯s the point of what we¡¯re doing? ¡±


    !!


    ¡°This old man would like to ask for everyone¡¯s understanding. That¡¯s a human life, and it¡¯s not something that can be dismissed just by watching. Please give our patient a good surgical environment. This old man would like to thank everyone here!¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words did not stir up everyone¡¯s empathy. Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Old Doctor Tian, are you treating us as cold-blooded people by saying this? Oh, if the surgery fails, we¡¯ll be the ones to blame, right?¡±


    ¡°Elder Tian, we just want to see how Lady Qin is going to perform this surgery. We didn¡¯t rush into the operating room to watch. Can¡¯t we just watch from outside?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop talking. If the operation fails, we¡¯ll be the ones to fix it. It has nothing to do with Lady Qin.¡±


    The old imperial doctor had dealt with princes and grandsons in the palace, so he still had to pay attention to the superficial reason. He had never seen such a rascal¡¯s behavior, completely twisting his meaning without reason. He was suddenly a little tongue-tied.


    ¡°Elder Tian, please go to the side and rest. I¡¯ll speak.¡±


    It was unknown when Mo Ruyue had arrived behind Imperial Doctor Tian. This time, she had learned her lesson from the last time and had gone around to the back door of Huichun Hall from a distance. Only then did she appear in front of people without alerting anyone.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this¡­ You¡¯re going for surgery later, telling them this¡­¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian looked at Mo Ruyue worriedly, afraid that her emotions would be affected at this time and directly affect her performance in the entire operation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Tian. These people who don¡¯t even have half a bottle of water will not be able to affect me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled faintly. That calm and determined gaze inexplicably made Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s heart calm down. At the same time, he also sighed. How tough must one¡¯s heart be to be able to withstand such a great pressure and still be calm?


    In the end, he still nodded and gave his seat to Mo Ruyue.


    Perhaps it was because her presence was too strong, or perhaps it was because her previous experience and lessons were too profound, but when Mo Ruyue stood there and glanced indifferently at the crowd below, the originally clamoring voices gradually weakened. The few people who were shouting the most immediately shut their mouths.


    Just this scene alone made people sigh endlessly. Sure enough, some people didn¡¯t need to speak, just their eyes could intimidate others.


    Wherever Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes fell, some people responded with curiosity and admiration, while others subconsciously avoided her. Just from this kind of eye contact, she could see many problems.


    From the time she entered Huichun Hall, no matter how many patients she had cured, even if there were some recognized difficult-to-treat diseases, the doubts about her had never disappeared.


    If this surgery was successful, at least many people who doubted her would immediately disappear. Although Mo Ruyue did not want to use this method to prove herself, it was not impossible to do it in passing.


    In the crowd below, she saw some familiar faces. Although those people were trying very hard to hide in the crowd, they couldn¡¯t hide from Mo Ruyue¡¯s sharp gaze.


    The corners of her lips curled up into a sarcastic sneer, and then she said to the crowd in a clear voice, ¡°I know that ever since I was crowned with the title of Divine Doctor, there have been people who have been questioning my ability. No matter how many patients I cure, and how many difficult diseases there are, your suspicions of me will never be eliminated, right?¡±


    Someone in the crowd wanted to respond but was stopped by Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to deny it. Think about it carefully. Are you doubting me because of my reputation as a Divine Doctor, or because of my identity as a woman? Even if today¡¯s operation is successful, will you completely believe that I¡¯m a so-called Divine Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Whether this operation will be successful or not, I will let the facts speak for themselves. I save people only because I want to save them. I don¡¯t have to prove to you that I can, that I live up to the title of a Divine Doctor.¡±


    ¡°So, for those who are hiding, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t recognize you just because you¡¯re hiding in the crowd. Don¡¯t think that I can let you get what you want just because you incited the whole city to wait for me to make a fool of myself. To put it bluntly, even if the whole country is incited by you to criticize me, doubt me, and curse me, it will not affect me in any way.¡±


    ¡°This is the last time I¡¯m responding to you, and also the last time I¡¯m reminding everyone that I¡¯m a doctor, not a monkey who plays monkey shows. Every treatment I give is not a monkey show for you to watch.¡±


    ¡°Those who are here to watch the show, don¡¯t queue up for my consultation in the future. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t serve you!¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around and left after saying that, not caring about the noise that erupted from the crowd behind her.


    Imperial Doctor Tian looked at her back, his eyes showing some disapproval, but even more so, envy.


    He envied her for having the confidence to say such powerful words, envied her for being able to express her views so frankly and firmly in front of others. He had once had such sharp edges and high-spirited spirits, but after a long time, all that was left was gentleness and gentleness, and he followed the good advice.


    He appeased the crowd again and then returned to Huichun Hall, ready to help Mo Ruyue.


    The ¡°operating room¡±, which had been carefully renovated and prepared by Imperial Doctor Tian, was located in the most secluded corner of the backyard of Huichun Hall. The entire courtyard was isolated, and strict disinfection and entry restrictions were implemented.


    Only Mo Ruyue and Imperial Dcotor Tian were standing on the knife during the entire operation. There were also two other well-known doctors who were carefully selected and specialized in internal medicine. They could only do the work of handing over instruments, helping to disinfect and wipe sweat, and so on, which only ¡°nurses¡± could do.


    Outside the operating room, almost the most skilled medicine boys and apprentices in the entire Huichun Hall were waiting. They were ready to carry out any material and human resource allocation according to the instructions given inside.


    It could be said that this operation was not a small one, and the cost was not small.


    Before the operation, Mo Ruyue had already taken out the scrubs, gloves, and masks that she had developed and showed them to Imperial Doctor Tian. Due to the lack of materials, they could not be put into use on a large scale, which made Imperial Doctor Tian feel very regretful.

 Chapter 153

    153 An Exciting Surgery


    However, he also knew that this was something that Mo Ruyue had made herself. There was no reason for him to contribute the manufacturing method for free. After all, only doctors like her knew what this set of equipment meant to doctors.


    Not only could it be used occasionally in surgery, but it could also play an inestimable role in the process of consultation and even in the prevention and response of many diseases.


    Since Imperial Doctor Tian didn¡¯t mention it, Mo Ruyue pretended not to realize this problem. After all, this thing could also be used to make money. There was no reason for her to take it out and let others get rich.


    The surgery began an hour after Mo Ruyue¡¯s speech. The entire Huichun Hall¡¯s consultation business was affected and half of the related business was temporarily stopped.


    !!


    There had been a lot of people gathered outside, but as time passed, the sun gradually rose from the East to the middle of the sky and then moved to the West.


    More and more people couldn¡¯t stand the long wait and left. There were also some people who stubbornly insisted on getting a result and waited in the nearby restaurants and teahouses, waiting for the news from Huichun Hall.


    At this time, the surgery in the operating theater had reached a critical point. The large tumor was revealed in the open abdominal cavity. The problem of how to avoid cutting the blood vessels and nerves next to it and successfully remove the tumor was finally here.


    Mo Ruyue had familiarized herself with the operating room two days in advance. She had repeatedly simulated the entire process of the operation in this environment in her medical room.


    There were no high magnification scopes, laser knives, or even ultraviolet sterilization lamps, but these problems had been solved by MO Ruyue during each simulation.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was in awe of the calmness and composure she displayed during the operation, as well as the precision and boldness of each cut. If he were to do it, he had to admit that this patient had already died more than once.


    However, as he watched Mo Ruyue calmly deal with every crisis, he had an inexplicable feeling that this operation would definitely be successful and the patient would definitely live on.


    The most difficult part of the operation was that the patient had gone into shock because of excessive blood loss. Fortunately, Imperial Doctor Tian had collected enough suitable blood plasma in Huichun Hall, which allowed the patient to get a timely blood transfusion and turn the situation around.


    It was just that the cost was too high, and even if the surgery was successful, it would not be popularized, at least among the common people, it was impossible to popularize such a major surgery. Just as Imperial Doctor Tian had said before, if one was not from a powerful rich family, they simply could not afford it.


    As for this old woman, she was just too lucky. It was Imperial Doctor Tian who wanted to see how strong Mo Ruyue¡¯s medical skills could be, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to spend his family¡¯s accumulated wealth to have the possibility of her being saved and reborn.


    With the completion of the last suture, everyone in the operating room except Mo Ruyue let out a long sigh of relief.


    At least the patient didn¡¯t die on the operating table, and that was already the first step to success.


    ¡°Allow me to remind everyone that a successful surgery doesn¡¯t mean the final result. The patient is not completely out of danger yet, and we still have to consider the patient¡¯s postoperative recovery and whether there will be any postoperative complications. We can only say that we have succeeded after all these things are safely passed.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t immediately come to a conclusion just because the results were in her favor. Such a serious attitude immediately conquered all the doctors present.


    One had to know that those who could be accepted by Huichun Hall were all famous doctors, and they all had their own unspeakable pride.


    Previously, no matter how Imperial Doctor Tian vouched for Mo Ruyue, before they had witnessed her ability with their own eyes, everyone was more or less unconvinced. Now that this operation had been completed, they were completely convinced of Mo Ruyue¡¯s abilities.


    After a final examination of the patient¡¯s condition, Mo Ruyue announced the end of the operation. Next, she would be transferred to the special care ward and receive at least 48 hours of special care.


    She walked out of the operating room, took off her mask and gloves, and threw them into a cloth bag that had been prepared in advance. All the protective equipment used by the people who participated in this operation after the end of the operation had to be recycled.


    Mo Ruyue would take the recycled ¡®medical waste¡¯ to the incinerator in her space to be cremated. In short, she would do her best to be meticulous in the entire process.


    The doctors who had come out earlier were all waiting for her outside. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement and admiration. She believed that at this moment, everyone had been convinced by her medical skills and ethics.


    Imperial Doctor Tian stood in front of all the doctors. Other than excitement in his eyes, there was also a deep regret. It was a pity that Mo Ruyue was a woman and was destined to never be able to escape the doubts that her identity had brought her.


    The success of today¡¯s surgery could indeed make some people shut their mouths, but it was impossible to make all the voices of opposition disappear. At this time, Imperial Doctor Tian suddenly felt a sense of regret. Should he really have pulled such a talent into the public¡¯s eyes and let her suffer all kinds of pressure, trouble, and doubts?


    Could he really shelter her from the waves of opposition and protect her?


    ¡°Lady Qin, thank you. Thank you for letting us see such a wonderful operation.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian had a stomach full of words to say, but in the end, he could only say this short sentence.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it without your help, Elder Tian. I can¡¯t even prepare this operating theater and all these equipment. Even a clever housewife can¡¯t cook a meal without rice. No matter how capable I am, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°This is not my credit alone. It¡¯s the result of everyone¡¯s hard work.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made everyone present smile with heartfelt admiration.


    Considering that the patient was in a critical period of 48 hours after the operation, Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t just leave like this. She decided to stay in Huichun Hall for the next two days and observe the patient¡¯s follow-up changes at any time.


    In this way, there was no one to take care of the babies at home. She was still very confident in the boys. Under her training, these little brats were now lively and strong. Even if they were left alone in the mountains for a few days, they would be able to come back alive.


    The only thing she was most worried about was Tang Tang.


    As the youngest and only girl among the five babies, she should have been taken care of more carefully. Mo Ruyue was extremely worried about leaving her in the care of the four boys.


    So she asked Imperial Doctor Tian to help take care of the patient for the time being, and she had to immediately rush back to make arrangements for the situation at home, and then come back to take care of the patient with peace of mind.


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t worry and go. Leave this to this old man.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian naturally agreed. With his ability, even if there was a very serious postoperative reaction, he would be able to deal with it very well. After all, he was a well-known imperial doctor for many years and did not have an undeserved reputation.

 Chapter 154

    154 The Preparations Before Leaving


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t drive the mule cart back this time. Instead, she went to the carriage and horse shop to rent a fast horse. Although the speed of the mule cart wasn¡¯t slow, it was still far from that of a fast horse.


    Now was not the time to drive the car on the road to kill time, but to try to grab as much time as possible. It was not that Mo Ruyue did not believe in Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s ability, but rather than believing in outsiders, she chose to believe in herself.


    When she rushed home, Du Zhongheng was telling the babies about the stories in ¡°historical records¡± when they suddenly heard the neighing of horses outside the door. Everyone was shocked.


    Very quickly, Mo Ruyue rushed into the ¡°classroom¡± and said to Du Zhongheng apologetically, ¡°Mr. Dean, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I have something very important to tell the babies. It will probably take a little bit of your time.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Please go ahead, Lady Qin. It¡¯s almost time for the break, so it¡¯s fine to withdraw some.¡±


    Du Zhongheng glanced at the courtyard and saw that Mo Ruyue had returned on a fast horse. It was obvious that the matter was very urgent. He understood the principle of ¡°emergency and authority¡±, so he would not pick on her on this matter.


    ¡°Mother, is there an emergency?¡±


    Da Bao had become extremely calm and steady now. He would never fight with his siblings for the right to speak on ordinary matters. However, seeing that his mother had rushed back in such a hurry today that she didn¡¯t even take the horse she rented, the situation must be quite urgent.


    ¡°Mother told you before that there¡¯s going to be a major operation today. I can tell you now that the operation was a success.¡±


    Mo Ruyue first threw out a piece of good news, and before the babies could start cheering, he continued, ¡°The surgery is a success, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the patient is completely out of danger. The next two days will be a critical period. Mother must personally take care of her to prevent any unexpected situations from happening.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯ll have to take care of yourselves at home for the next two days.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, the babies¡¯ smiles froze. No one had expected her to bring back such news.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Uncle and Aunt Liu next door to help take care of Tang Tang later. Tang Tang can stay at Aunt Liu¡¯s house for the next two nights. Send her over after you¡¯re done with your evening class and pick her up the next morning.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had already thought about this. The Liu couple next door also really loved children, so asking them to take care of Tang Tang was the most suitable choice.


    ¡°Da Bao, when I¡¯m not at home, you have to take on the responsibility of an elder brother and help Si Bao prepare her three meals a day. You can¡¯t fall behind on your morning and evening homework. You can¡¯t fall behind on the cultural lessons that you learn from teacher either.¡±


    ¡°After you send Tang Tang to Grandpa Liu¡¯s house, you have to activate the mechanism when you come back. At night, close the doors and windows and be careful. Do you understand? ¡±


    Mo Ruyue then turned to Da Bao and especially warned him.


    ¡°I will. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of my younger siblings.¡±


    Da Bao originally had another sentence to say, that when Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care about them in the past, everyone was together and struggled to survive. But now, this sentence was obviously not appropriate. Besides, it was equivalent to provocation.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t notice Da Bao¡¯s strange behavior. She was still thinking if she had missed something. It was best to make arrangements before she left so that she wouldn¡¯t regret it after realizing it.


    She quickly ran through the entire process and nodded. ¡°Alright, babies, Mother is going to discuss this matter with Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu now. You guys should focus on your lessons with Sir and not be distracted.¡±


    ¡°Go according to Mother¡¯s plan and make arrangements for your life. Mother will be back in two days.¡±


    She had wanted to leave after saying that, but she turned back and kissed each baby.


    When it was Da Bao¡¯s turn, although he had also ¡°tried his best¡± to struggle, the strength he used was completely different from the strength he used to drag a cart full of items. To Mo Ruyue, it was more like a mosquito bite and could be ignored.


    Even if Da Bao struggled with all his might, she could easily subdue him. Hence, the final result was that Da Bao¡¯s left and right cheeks and forehead were kissed ruthlessly before it was over.


    ¡°Mr. Du, you can continue with the class. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    This time, Mo Ruyue officially bid farewell to Du Zhongheng and hurriedly led the horse to the Liu family next door.


    When the Liu couple heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s intentions, they immediately agreed. Now, the relationship between the two families was the closest in the village, and they also visited each other the most frequently.


    After the two elders¡¯ incense offerings were cut off at home, they had already regarded Mo Ruyue¡¯s five lively and lovely babies as spiritual sustenance. Now that they had the opportunity to personally take care of Tang Tang, it was exactly what they had been looking for.


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t mention two days, even if it¡¯s two weeks or two months, you can rest assured. We will definitely take good care of Tang Tang and the four boys.¡±


    Aunt Liu only realized that her words were a little inappropriate after she finished speaking. She smiled apologetically at Mo Ruyue. After all, she had something urgent to attend to, so she temporarily entrusted the baby to her. However, what she said just now made it sound as if she didn¡¯t want the child anymore.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you. I still have to rush back as soon as possible. When the matter is over, I¡¯ll personally come to thank the two of you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have time to say anything else. Now, the situation could change every minute and every second she left. So after hastily thanking the Liu couple, she got on her horse and galloped towards the county town again.


    Mo Ruyue hurried back to the county. Fortunately, the old woman who had just finished the operation was still in a deep sleep, and there was no sudden situation.


    There were no monitoring devices in this time and space, so the patient¡¯s heart rate, blood pressure, pulse, etc. could be monitored at any time. It depended on the human eye and experience. Therefore, these 48 hours were even more difficult to endure than the ICU in her previous life.


    Mo Ruyue was already mentally prepared for this. With her current physical condition, it was not a big deal to stay in it for two days. She would feel a little sleepy after it was over, and she would recover after boiling a bowl of soup to restore her energy or eating some food.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s been hard on you today. I¡¯ll take your place tomorrow so you won¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    After Imperial Doctor Tian told Mo Ruyue about the situation when she left, he added another sentence to her.


    It was already quite late by the time the surgery was completed. Mo Ruyue had gone home again, and it was almost time for the clinic to close not long after he returned.


    Imperial Doctor Tian wanted to go home after he finished explaining the situation. At night, only Mo Ruyue, her little assistant, and two other medicine boys who had been assigned to her, stayed to take care of the unconscious old woman.


    ¡°Elder Tian, don¡¯t worry and go back to rest. I¡¯m young and my body can take it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s my turn to give medical services tomorrow, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t participate. I have to keep an eye on this side so that I can deal with it in time if anything happens.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had asked for leave from Imperial Doctor Tian in advance. Although it was fine for her to work on both sides, this was the first surgery she had performed in this time and space, so she wanted to be stable. Anyway, she was only missing a consultation for one day.

 Chapter 155

    155 Something Happened


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take off your name tag tomorrow. If anyone comes to you for a follow-up, I¡¯ll personally take them over.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s thoughts were in line with mo Ruxi¡¯s. Even if she didn¡¯t make any requests, he would take the initiative to make arrangements.


    He was also full of hope for this operation. He hoped that the old woman would be able to survive. At the same time, he also hoped that Mo Ruyue would put all her energy on the old woman.


    After Imperial Doctor Tian left, Mo Ruyue moved a chair and sat down by the old woman¡¯s bed.


    !!


    She didn¡¯t need to stare at the old woman all the time. Just by listening to her breathing, she could roughly judge whether her condition was stable or deteriorating.


    After an unknown period of time, there was a sudden knock on the door and Mo Ruyue¡¯s little assistant poked her head out from behind the door.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s time to eat. You should rest and let me watch over here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s for dinner tonight? If there are buns, give me a few. Wrap them in oil paper so my hands don¡¯t get oily.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. The sky was already dark, and the body¡¯s resistance would be relatively weaker at night. Moreover, this old woman was getting on in years and had other diseases, so they had to be more careful.


    ¡°Eh? How do you know we¡¯re eating steamed buns tonight? it¡¯s still cabbage and pork, and the filling is made with sesame oil, so it¡¯s very fresh.¡±


    This little assistant had a good talent in medical skills. He was smart, sharp-eyed, and skillful. He was bold and meticulous. He was indeed a good seedling for studying medicine. It was just that he was a little lively and a little talkative.


    After he finished talking to Mo Ruyue, he realized that his old habit had acted up again and smiled awkwardly. Seeing that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t blame him, he turned around and ran away.


    Not long after, the little assistant came back again. This time, he brought back a bulging oil-paper bag, which was stuffed with seven or eight white, fat, and soft big buns.


    Behind him was another medicine boy holding a basin of water and a towel. The latter directly placed the things on the table by the door.


    ¡°Lady Qin, quickly eat after you wash your hands. If there¡¯s anything else, just tell us to do it.¡±


    After the assistant finished speaking, he left with the other medicine boy.


    After Mo Ruyue washed his hands, he tore off a piece of oil paper and ate the bun. It tasted pretty good.


    She only stopped after eating five buns in a row. She wrapped the rest of the buns in oil paper again and kept them for later in the night when she was hungry. She would heat them up in her interspace to fill her stomach.


    She didn¡¯t stay idle for the rest of the time. She took out two medical books from the library in her interspace to pass the time.


    They were all ancient medical books collected in the library, and the medical cases and prescriptions were all-inclusive. Mo Ruyue thought that since she had entered Huichun Hall, she would encounter all kinds of difficult and complicated diseases in the future, so she should supplement her knowledge reserve more.


    Of course, she could not just memorize the medical cases and prescriptions for nothing. She still needed to think about it herself and repeatedly think through the symptoms and the principles of the medicine. Only after she understood these could the things in the books be used for her own use and become her real ability.


    Although the old woman was still unconscious, she still needed someone to help her change the medicine and bandage. She had to turn over slightly every once in a while to prevent her joints and muscles from becoming stiff and sore from maintaining the same position for a long time.


    Although Mo Ruyue had been reading, she had never fallen behind in what she should do. She also did not ask her assistant or medicine boy to come over to help. Too many people would only be a hindrance to her, so she might as well finish the things quickly by herself.


    In the middle of the night, something happened.


    The old woman¡¯s breathing suddenly became hurried, and her heart was also very unstable, sometimes fast and sometimes slow. It was clear that the situation was somewhat critical.


    Mo Ruyue immediately began to carry out emergency treatment. She had already prepared medicine to control blood pressure and medicine to enhance cardiac motor. However, she had to be careful when using the medicine to prevent overconsumption from causing side effects.


    Although Mo Ruyue could also bring the old woman into the medical room in her space for treatment, she would encounter many similar situations in the future. She wouldn¡¯t be given the chance every time, so she couldn¡¯t let herself develop the habit of relying on modern technology.


    Moreover, judging from the old woman¡¯s condition, it was not beyond control, so Mo Ruyue still left her on the bed and treated her according to the treatment plan she had previously thought of.


    After the time it took to burn a stick of incense, the old woman¡¯s condition gradually eased. At this time, Mo Ruyue called the little assistant in and asked him to do some cleaning up.


    ¡°Lady Qin, did something really happen just now? Why didn¡¯t you ask me to help?¡±


    The little assistant asked as he cleaned up. He didn¡¯t mean anything else, but he felt that he had neglected his duty for not helping in such an emergency.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough time to do so, but I¡¯ll organize it into a report later. I¡¯ll write down the specific process and treatment method clearly. Just read it carefully.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t spend much time with him, she knew that he wasn¡¯t a scheming person. She didn¡¯t mind teaching him some things when she was free.


    The little assistant chuckled. Sure enough, he could learn a lot of practical things by following Mo Ruyue.


    Two days passed by in a flash. Other than the incident that happened on the first night, the rest of the time passed by smoothly. The old woman¡¯s recovery was surprisingly good.


    On the third day, when the clinic was about to close, Imperial Doctor Tian found Mo Ruyue again and advised her, ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯ve already been here for two days and two nights. Now that the old woman¡¯s condition has stabilized, you can rest assured and leave her to us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying at the clinic tonight. You should go back and have a good rest. You can also take care of the children. You¡¯ve been away for the past two days. You must have been thinking about each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really miss them. Although the babies can take care of themselves well, they¡¯re still young and I can¡¯t let go.¡±


    Mo Ruyue admitted it very frankly.


    This was probably the first time she had been separated from the children for so long since she came to this book world. She really missed them.


    Since Imperial Doctor Tian was staying at Huichun Hall tonight, Mo Ruyue had nothing to worry about. After saying goodbye to him, she got on the imperial carriage and rushed home.


    Just like this, when they arrived at the entrance of the Qin Village, the sky was already completely dark. In the distant village, almost every household had their lights on, but only her own courtyards were pitch black.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Even if Tang Tang is staying over at Aunt Liu¡¯s house, the boys should still be at home. Why is there no one at home at this hour?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was stunned. She immediately whipped the big young mule and sped up to go home.


    Although the babies had been practicing martial arts with her day and night, except for Da Bao, who was born with great strength and could be of use in times of trouble, the rest of the babies only had some basic skills. Coupled with their age, body shape, and strength, they could win against their peers for sure, but they were still not enough for mountain bandits.


    Could it be that¡­ something had really happened?


    She didn¡¯t know why she had thought of this. For the first time, she felt a little flustered, and her mind was suddenly filled with a bunch of images.

 Chapter 156

    156 Mother Is Back!


    When she got close to the Liu family¡¯s courtyard, she suddenly heard a familiar sound of laughter. The originally quiet little courtyard actually sounded very lively at this time.


    Mo Ruyue slowed down the speed of the carriage and finally stopped outside the Liu family¡¯s courtyard.


    It was brightly lit inside, and many children could be seen sitting around a stone table in the courtyard. The Liu couple was surrounded by them, and their faces were already smiling like flowers. The alluring smell of food floated out from inside.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see what was on the table, they could tell from the smell that there was meat. It seemed that the children had come to the Liu family for dinner.


    !!


    A large stone in her heart was lifted, but Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t immediately go in to join them. Instead, she sat on the carriage and quietly looked at the warm scene in the courtyard.


    Ever since they lost their son, the Liu family¡¯s small courtyard had always been lifeless. It was rare to have such a happy moment.


    Mo Ruyue dismissed the idea of going in to pick up the children, hoping that the exchange could last a little longer. Thus, she got off the carriage and led the big mule, trying to walk in the direction of home as quietly as possible.


    After she went home and unloaded the carriage, Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to light up the lights. If the babies saw that the lights here were on, they would know that she was back. She would let them play a little longer and it would not be too late for her to go and pick up Tang Tang.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she entered her interspace again. This time, she didn¡¯t go to the mushroom house, but to the herb field.


    The herbs picked from the magical valley were all planted here, and in just two or three days, the number of herbs planted had doubled.


    As for the herbs she had planted before, they grew far away like a grassland.


    In the past, Mo Ruyue had planted grains, vegetables, and flowers in the interspace, but now it was squeezed into a private plot of land by the herbs.


    She had also tried to take care of it once. Anyway, she only needed to control the crops in the space with her mind. She used the left field as a medicinal field and the right field as a grain and vegetable field. There was a clear and wide road in the middle, indicating that they should not interfere with each other.


    However, after a period of time, some of the herbs grew to the field on the right, and it only gave food and other things to squeeze into one place.


    Mo Ruyue still hadn¡¯t fully understood this interspace. She was only guessing in her heart. Perhaps this space was more suitable for growing herbs?


    Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Anyway, no matter what she planted, she wouldn¡¯t lose out.


    The value of the herbs was obviously higher, but she was not afraid of a famine if they were not aged well.


    The maturity cycle of the food here was particularly fast. Now, the granary in the mushroom house was filled with food, enough for her and her babies to eat for ten years.


    She had also placed the vegetables in a separate compartment. There was a clock from the clock house on the outside, and the time on the clock was constantly counting down.


    The remaining time would be the preservation time of the vegetables, which was about ten years.


    The timer had suddenly floated out of the mushroom hut and landed in her hand when she was worried about the preservation period of so many vegetables when she came in to collect them.


    Because she knew that those clocks had different functions, Mo Ruyue had specially done experiments to figure out the use of the clocks.


    Unfortunately, these clocks were only effective in this interspace. They would become decorations outside, so Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t use these clocks to control time in the outside world.


    The reason why the old woman¡¯s condition had recovered so quickly and well in the past two days was also due to the effects of the herbs in the spatial herb field. She had originally planned to make them and ask about the market price, but now that they had been used up, she had to pick some more and make them again.


    After choosing the herbs she needed, Mo Ruyue came out of the space. In the outside world, she had only disappeared for a moment.


    Mo Ruyue walked around the courtyard. Even without the lights, she could still see clearly. All the household chores had been done, the floor was swept clean, and the water tank was full. Even the water in the big tank she used to raise the fish was so clear that the bottom could be seen.


    The food trough and jar of the chickens, ducks, pigs, and sheep were also full. It seemed that during the time she was not at home, the babies had taken care of the house well, and she really did not need to worry about it.


    After this round, Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart was completely at ease. It seemed that as long as their safety was guaranteed, she could go without worry even if she had to leave for a long time.


    After about an hour, Mo Ruyue lit the candle in the room and prepared to go and bring the babies back.


    The babies should have finished their dinner by now. After chatting with the Liu couple for a while, it was time for them to come back for their evening classes.


    She lit a few more torches and walked in the direction of the Liu family¡¯s house.


    Just as she reached the entrance of the courtyard, a little person suddenly ran out from inside. When he saw her, he immediately shouted in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Mother! Mother is back!¡±


    That was San Bao. He was the most active one. Whenever there was a commotion, he would always be the first to rush out. This time, he was also the first to rush out to welcome her.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    With the calls, the babies who were still in the courtyard ran out like a swarm of bees. Even Da Bao, who was always steady, trotted a few steps. Only when he saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s figure did he change to a slow walk.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t care less about laughing at him for trying to cover up. Her arms were full of little turnips, and she couldn¡¯t care about that after holding one.


    She hadn¡¯t seen them for two days, and the babies were all very close to her.


    ¡°I saw that the candles in your house were lit up just now, so I was wondering if you were back. But before I could tell the babies, you came.¡±


    Aunt Liu also followed behind, half leaning against the door frame, and said to Mo Ruyue with a smile, but there was a trace of disappointment in her tone that could not be hidden.


    Mo Ruyue knew that she just wanted to spend more time with her babies. Otherwise, with the distance between her house and the Liu family, she would have told her babies that she was back in time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just returned,¡± she replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve unloaded the carriage first before coming to pick up the babies. Aunt Liu, they¡¯ve caused you two a lot of trouble these past two days.¡±


    Although she had only entrusted Tang Tang to the Liu family, she could easily guess that the two elders would not only care about Tang Tang alone. She was afraid that the boys had also been eating at the Liu family¡¯s house for the past two days.


    Sure enough, San Bao rushed to say, ¡°Mother, Grandpa Liu and Grandma Liu have been cooking for us for the past two days. We haven¡¯t even woken up for breakfast. Grandpa and Grandma have already prepared the food and sent it over. We haven¡¯t turned on the stove in our house for the past two days.¡±


    ¡°Even Mr. Du¡¯s lunch was covered by Grandpa and Grandma. They said that we can¡¯t delay our study time.¡±


    Si Bao also added.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of these two days to hone his cooking skills. Although he was young, his cooking now was very delicious, not worse than those of adults.

 Chapter 157

    157 Killed Someone?


    In the end, Grandpa Liu and Grandma Liu didn¡¯t give her the chance. She was happy, but he also felt a little regretful.


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s nothing. Anyway, we don¡¯t have much to do at home. We¡¯ll just take it as an exercise. Otherwise, our old bones will become stiff if we don¡¯t move.¡±


    Aunt Liu shook her head and looked at the babies with eyes full of love.


    If her son and daughter-in-law were still alive, they would probably have a house full of children and grandchildren by now.


    !!


    ¡°Alright, everyone, thank Grandpa and Grandma and say goodbye. We should go back. We still have things to do.¡±


    Mo Ruyue finally said it out loud. Even if she could keep the babies in the Liu family today, what about tomorrow or the day after?


    After all, they were not a family, and they could not live in someone else¡¯s house for the rest of their lives.


    The babies cheered at first, then politely thanked the Liu couple and said goodbye. The old couple didn¡¯t know how to appreciate them when they saw them.


    Mo Ruyue took the babies home and let them study by themselves while she went to the Liu residence.


    Perhaps it was because the babies were missing, the Liu family¡¯s courtyard looked particularly deserted. The plates and bowls left over were placed on the stone table. The two elders looked dispirited and did not seem to have any intention of cleaning up.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Mo Ruyue greeted the Liu couple as soon as she entered the house.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why did you come back? Did you forget something?¡±


    Aunt Liu stood up in surprise. She remembered that the babies had brought some of their own ingredients when they came over, but there was nothing else.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to help you clean up. The babies have big appetites, so it¡¯s troublesome to clean up the dishes on this table. I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    ¡°The babies are studying at home, so I didn¡¯t ask them to come. My hands and feet are much more numb than them.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she had already started to roll up her sleeves and walk towards the stone table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Lady Qin. You¡¯ve been tired in the city for two days and two nights. Now, you should go home and have a good rest and accompany the babies. They¡¯re really well-behaved and miss you.¡±


    Aunt Liu quickly came over to stop her. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to come back just to help with work. She really didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The babies have been eating here for the past few days. I¡¯m only helping to carry the plates and wash the pots. I¡¯m not doing much.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she started to pack.


    The couple saw that they couldn¡¯t persuade her, so they just let her be, but they also joined in. In a short while, they had cleaned up the table and even washed the pots and pans.


    Aunt Liu saw Mo Ruyue pick up the rag again and seemed to want to wipe the table again. This time, she wouldn¡¯t let her and directly snatched the rag away.


    ¡°Alright, Lady Qin, we all know that you¡¯re using this way to express your gratitude. Just now was enough. If we didn¡¯t stop you, do you want to finish all the housework? ¡±


    Aunt Liu¡¯s words sounded like she was complaining, but her eyes were smiling. It was obvious that she was just saying it and wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°The babies have been at our house for the past two days, so the house has become warmer. Speaking of which, we should be the ones thanking you for trusting us and entrusting the babies to us.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, we¡¯re already very happy that you have this kind of intention.¡±


    It was rare for Uncle Liu to say something. In fact, it was the first thing he said after seeing Mo Ruyue tonight.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll have the babies accompany you more often in the future. I¡¯ll have more patients in the future, and I might even have to go out to see patients. With your help, I can leave without a worry.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had mentioned this to the Liu couple before. After the old woman¡¯s surgery, she also realized that her reputation could no longer be suppressed. She was afraid that her days of going out to treat patients would come soon.


    ¡°No problem. As long as you trust us, don¡¯t worry about the babies. We¡¯ll take good care of them!¡±


    The Liu couple¡¯s eyes brightened, and their faces glowed again.


    The news of the old woman¡¯s escape from danger quickly spread out, although some people still doubted whether it was fake news released by Huichun Hall. After all, if something happened to her, then the reputation of Huichun Hall would be destroyed by Mo Ruyue.


    As the news spread outside for a day, the rumors also spread for a day. The strange thing was that this time, no one came out to refute the rumors. They even kept their mouths shut, which helped the growth and spread of the rumors.


    Everyone felt very strange about Huichun Hall¡¯s attitude. Could it be that they had guessed it right? The person was really gone, but Huichun Hall deliberately released false news to cover up this fact?


    The people who had been demoralizing Mo Ruyue suddenly became spirited. People could be seen in the streets and alleys saying in a disdainful tone, ¡°What bullsh*t miracle doctor! She¡¯s already dead, right? Hmph, I knew it! How can a person not die after their intestines are cut open?¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see. Maybe while we¡¯re talking here, they¡¯re already discussing how to secretly transport the people out and bury them!¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think that the man who personally sent me to the slaughter table will sue Mo Ruyue for treating human lives like grass? If he were to sue, I¡¯d definitely support him in doing so!¡±


    Huichun Hall seemed to have been affected by the rumors. The number of people who came for consultation today was less than half of the usual number. Even the people who came in were looking around. Obviously, they were not really here for consultation.


    ¡°Elder Tian, do you really not need to find someone to explain? This will really affect our reputation and business.¡±


    An old doctor and Imperial Doctor Tian stood together on the second floor¡¯s corridor, looking at the situation in the hall below and worriedly said.


    Because of Mo Ruyue, Huichun Hall had received unprecedented attention, but the degree of criticism and doubt was also unprecedented.


    In the past, when Huichun Hall was mentioned, everyone would give a thumbs up and say yes. But now, looking at the people who came in, whether they were deliberately looking for trouble or really wanted to see a doctor, their eyes were full of distrust of Huichun Hall.


    All of this was thanks to the woman named Mo Ruyue. Unfortunately, she was not the one giving medical services today, and the person who was really at the heart of the storm was not in Huichun Hall.


    ¡°Explain what? You think people will believe you just because you said it with your mouth?¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian shook his head, and the gaze he used to look down at the stage had lost its usual warmth.


    Although the surgery was indeed very risky, and it was normal to be doubted, it was not normal for someone to be instigating it all the time.


    He had already said what he needed to say many times, but there were still people who were incited to dance with the wind, so he did not have the mood to explain again.


    In any case, it was just as Mo Ruyue had said. When the truth was placed in front of them, it was the best way to slap them in the face. At that time, there was no need to explain at all.


    In this way, Huichun Hall survived two days in a precarious state. On the third day, several patients who needed to stay in Huichun Hall for temporary observation because of their illness suddenly found that the old lady, who was rumored to have died on the operating table, was actually sunbathing.

 Chapter 158

    158 Famous In One Battle


    The four legs of her bed were equipped with wheels, so it was convenient for her to push and pull back and forth. So, even if she could only lie on the bed and not move, she could still be pushed out to the courtyard to bask in the sun.


    Although she had gone through a major operation, the old woman¡¯s mental state seemed to be in good condition. She was no longer in the state of near death that she was in when she first appeared in front of people. The death aura on her face had also disappeared. She seemed to have really been saved.


    But how was that possible?


    The family members who were taking care of these people immediately spread the news, and the entire county was in an uproar again.


    !!


    The people who originally believed that the old woman was dead became fence-sitters again. They were divided into two sides, one believing and one not believing, and began to wrangle with each other.


    As more and more patients and family members witnessed the old woman, and some even saw the old woman¡¯s son walking in and out of Huichun Hall with a smile on his face, the voices of disbelief gradually weakened.


    Finally, someone could not help but stop the patient¡¯s family members on the street and asked the old woman¡¯s son directly, ¡°Brother, did your mother really get cured by that Lady Qin?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s son nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for Lady Qin, I¡¯m afraid my mother would really be gone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re deliberately saying this because you¡¯ve taken money from Huichun Hall?¡±


    Someone in the dark shouted, and the old woman¡¯s son¡¯s face suddenly sank. He looked around and said angrily, ¡°Which bastard is hiding his head and saying such disgraceful words? Why? Are you afraid of being beaten up if I see you? ¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, although I can¡¯t afford such an expensive surgery, I¡¯m not crazy enough to earn this kind of money. That¡¯s my mother, and I can even give up my life to save her. I can¡¯t allow anyone to slander my mother¡¯s savior!¡±


    He looked carefully at the crowd of people who had gathered to watch the show and said fiercely, ¡°If I see anyone cursing my mother again, even if I¡¯m going to be arrested by the authorities and be beheaded, I¡¯ll beat him to death or I¡¯m not raised by anyone!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he pushed away the people in front of him and hurried back to Huichun Hall. Now, in addition to the medicine boy taking care of the old woman, he also had to learn some nursing knowledge so that the old woman could receive a certain amount of care when she was discharged in the future.


    ¡°Did you see that? It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s acting, she should really have been saved!¡±


    Although someone was shocked by the old woman¡¯s son¡¯s attitude, he still whispered to the person next to him after he came back to his senses.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He looked like a filial son before. He shouldn¡¯t have gone to the extent of earning that kind of money. I¡¯m afraid he really was cured!¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d be angry too if someone spread such rumors about my mother and her savior. Beating up those people who spread the rumors is already a light punishment. They¡¯re really playing with their lives!¡±


    As they talked, they slowly dispersed. As they spread the news by word of mouth, the patient¡¯s family personally proved that the old woman was not dead. Instead, the news that the old woman was getting better spread even faster and wider than the rumors. Soon, it was the turn of those who continued to spread the rumors to be laughed at.


    On the third day, when Mo Ruyue came to give medical services, what welcomed her was not ridicule and disdain, but enthusiasm and admiration. Now, no one doubted her medical skills anymore. She became famous after this battle and solidified her reputation as a Divine Doctor.


    As for Mo Ruyue herself, whether it was doubt or fanatical admiration, none of it had any effect on her. Her calm appearance also made Imperial Doctor Tian nod in approval in his heart.


    For a woman to have such magnanimity, it really made men like them feel ashamed.


    Half a month after the surgery, the old woman was finally going to be discharged.


    During this period of time, Mo Ruyue had used some of the spring water in her interspace to boil medicine for her. She had also added some spirit herbs that she had picked from the ¡®valley of treasures¡¯. This allowed her wounds to heal at a faster rate, and her body¡¯s recovery speed was much faster than expected.


    After a consultation with Mo Ruyue, Imperial Doctor Tian, and a few other doctors, the decision was made to let the old woman be discharged.


    The weather was excellent that day. Although there was still an unbearable heat, there were many clouds in the sky, which could block the harsh sunlight and lower the scorching temperature slightly.


    Mo Ruyue and Imperial physician Tian personally sent the old woman out. At this time, the old woman was sitting on a strange chair with wheels. She was pushed out by the two of them together, while her son was pulling the ox-cart and waiting excitedly outside the Huichun Hall.


    ¡°Lady Qin, Elder Tian, how can I thank you for saving my mother? Without you, my mother, she ¡­¡±


    The old lady¡¯s son came forward, his voice choked with emotion. As he spoke, he suddenly knelt down with a ¡°plop¡±.


    ¡°Aiya, no need. Quickly get up.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop him, but he was stopped by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Elder Tian, just accept his kneel. If you didn¡¯t provide me with the operating theater and the corresponding equipment, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her with my skills. They can¡¯t even afford the expensive surgery fee, not to mention the treatment and care for this half a month.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t like people kneeling down at random, whether it was to beg for mercy or to show gratitude. But she and Imperial Doctor Tian could bear this man¡¯s kneeling.


    When Imperial Doctor Tian heard these words, he retracted his hand. In the end, he had to accept this kneel.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy to come by. I hope you can cherish it. The previous one¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly paused. After a short silence, she continued, ¡°I hope your mother won¡¯t follow that old man¡¯s footsteps.¡±


    ¡°No, Madam Qin, absolutely not! I spent so much effort to save her, not to let her go on that road again. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t!¡±


    The man shook his head like a rattle. He knew very well who the old man Mo Ruyue was talking about and what she meant by that.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded slightly, then turned to the old woman and said, ¡°Old woman, go back and rest well. You¡¯re recovering well, and your son is very filial. Don¡¯t take things too hard and just enjoy your old age.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Her tears finally flowed down uncontrollably at this time. She held Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t let go.


    She couldn¡¯t express her gratitude with words, but her actions were more powerful than words.


    After the old woman¡¯s son carried his mother onto the ox-cart and settled her down, he was ready to lead the ox away. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to stop him and say, ¡°Take the wheelchair with you. It¡¯ll be more convenient for the old woman to move.¡±


    The man was stunned. He shook his head and waved his hand. ¡°No, Madam Qin, we can¡¯t take your things for free. Even the medicine my mother is drinking now is from you, we really can¡¯t take anything else.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Just take it. This wheelchair was made for your mother.¡±


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows. How much did he owe her now? Was it enough? It would be better to take the things and go home to serve his mother.


    The man finally walked over and moved the chair with wheels onto the ox cart.

 Chapter 159

    159 The Zhifu¡¯s Consultation Invitation


    ¡°Madam Qin, I, Nie Yuansheng, will never forget your kindness in this life and the next life. As long as there¡¯s a chance, even if I have to sacrifice my life or go through water and fire, I will still repay your kindness to you and Imperial Doctor Tian! I¡¯ll take my mother there now!¡±


    He looked deeply at the two of them again, then slowly left with the old yellow bull pulling the carriage.


    The people who saw this scene were all moved. At this time, they were also sighing with emotion. This Nie Yuansheng was really lucky to be able to get Imperial Doctor Tian and Mo Ruyue¡¯s full treatment. They heard that this kind of operation fee was extremely expensive, but it seemed that he was exempted from it.


    How could they not encounter such a good thing?


    !!


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue was preparing to return to the Huichan Hall, someone immediately asked loudly, ¡°Lady Qin, if one day we have to have such an operation, can you also waive the medical fees? Life is much more precious than money.¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around to look at the person who spoke. The clothes he was wearing were much better than Nie Yuansheng¡¯s, and there was a jade pendant hanging on his belt. Although it was a rough jade, at least he could afford it, which meant that he was richer than Nie Yuansheng.


    ¡°You also know that life is precious, so why are you still unwilling to spend money to save it?¡±


    Her words immediately caused a burst of laughter in the hall, making the man who asked the question blush. He also laughed awkwardly a few times and did not dare to speak again.


    During this period of time, there had been people coming from far away to seek medical treatment. There were also people who were seriously ill and wanted Mo Ruyue to perform an operation. However, because of the expensive operation fee and the harsh conditions, they could not achieve their wishes.


    Even though this person was testing Mo Ruyue, what he asked was what many people were thinking.


    After returning to Huichun Hall, Mo Ruyue was called to Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s study.


    ¡°Lady Qin, today I received another card asking for a consultation. It¡¯s the daughter of the magistrate. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a tumor in her stomach, and it¡¯s very high. It looks like she¡¯s a few months pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve secretly looked for many famous doctors before, but they were all helpless. Because this is a family scandal, the magistrate had no choice but to hide his daughter away with the excuse that she went to the temple to copy the scriptures to show her filial piety.¡±


    ¡°I heard the news that you can perform this kind of surgery, so I sent you a post to ask for your help. He promised ten taels of gold for the treatment, but of course, he also requested that it be kept absolutely confidential, otherwise¡­¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Mo Ruyue could understand that he wanted to silence them.


    The power of a magistrate was much greater than that of the county magistrate. To make a person disappear without a trace was as easy as crushing an ant.


    ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s a magistrate or not, he should first manage his own people and not leak the secret. If they don¡¯t trust us, they don¡¯t have to come and look for us.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not someone who would get scared. She didn¡¯t care if she was treated or not. She even thought it was troublesome.


    Imperial Doctor Tian laughed bitterly. He had forgotten about her personality. She could be persuaded by reason but not forced by force. Sometimes, she would not be persuaded by force or persuasion, so how could she listen to such threatening words?


    More importantly, the restrictions on performing this kind of surgery were too great, and it was not something that could be done just because they promised to do it.


    First of all, he needed a qualified operating theater.


    It was decided that if he wanted to perform the surgery, he could only do it in the county¡¯s Huichun Hall. However, it was a little difficult to completely hide it from people. After all, he was not called to the house to practice medicine. He just had to keep his own people¡¯s mouths shut.


    Now that Mo Ruyue was in the limelight, there were many eyes watching. It was really difficult to not find any clues.


    Second, the patient would lose a lot of blood during the surgery. Even if acupuncture could stop the bleeding and alleviate the bleeding to a certain extent, it would not solve the root of the problem.


    However, there were extremely strict conditions for the appropriate blood plasma, from the test of whether the blood type was compatible, whether the blood provided was clean and safe, to the preparation and storage of the blood plasma after the blood was drawn, and so on.


    The last time the old woman had an operation, it was her son who had supplied her with blood. Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s method of testing whether the blood type was suitable was actually to dissolve the blood in each drop. It was Mo Ruyue who had secretly brought the blood into her interspace to check and found that the blood type was the same, so she agreed to the operation.


    Imperial Doctor Tian had also discussed with Mo Ruyue about the solution to these problems. However, Mo Ruyue could not expose her own interspace equipment and advanced technology because of this. However, she had also made various attempts in her tool room.


    Up until now, she had yet to find an effective alternative method, so the best solution was to put it aside for the time being. Without a foolproof plan, she would not act rashly.


    Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s heart was heavy as he looked at the invitation. It was a consultation card from the magistrate. If he rejected it, it would be equivalent to offending the magistrate.


    Mo Ruhan looked at the old man¡¯s grave expression and indifferently advised, ¡°Elder Tian, don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯s no need to immediately refuse. Since the magistrate has already come to our door, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be any princes and grandsons coming to our door in the future. Didn¡¯t you already think of this?¡±


    ¡°Just tell them that we still need to make some preparations here. If we want the operation to go smoothly, Miss will come to Huichun Hall for the operation. Also, I need the magistrate to provide some things.¡±


    The tools for drawing blood and transfusing blood were all provided by Imperial Doctor Tian. Mo Ruyue had also made some improvements on this basis. The difficulty now was in the blood type test and the preservation of blood plasma. If these two points could be solved, the entire process of the operation would not be a difficult thing for Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll reply like this for now. Give me a list of what you need, and I¡¯ll attach it to the letter and send it to the magistrate.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian thought about it and could only think of this method, so he began to write a reply.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s list had quite a few types of ores, which made Imperial Doctor Tian feel very strange after looking at it. Although the types of ores needed were not that many, why would there be so many types of ores needed for surgery?


    Besides, the state had very strict control over the ores, and private mining was prohibited. Even with the power of the magistrate, it was not an easy task to gather so many ores.


    ¡°I want to use these ores to forge some tools. You should know when you see the amount.¡±


    Mo Ruyue only gave a simple explanation. After all, the equipment provided by Imperial Doctor Tian was also made of metal refined from ore, so he could fully understand her explanation at once.


    After the two of them worked together to write the reply, Mo Ruyue temporarily ignored it. Now that the choice was back in the hands of the magistrate, she only needed to wait for a result.


    She had never counted how many people Mo Ruyue had treated during this time, but there were all kinds of people among them. After she had treated them, they had all become her loyal fans.


    Having gained so many fangirls all of a sudden, Mo Ruyue was also very helpless. Whether it was praise or slander, it would be troublesome for her. It was best for her to earn money quietly.

 Chapter 160

    160 Hate Born From Love


    Now, every time she was on duty, Huichun Hall would be filled with flowers inside and outside. There were also people who sent fruit baskets, cakes, and delicious food. There were also people holding up banners and waving a small flag with Mo Ruyue¡¯s name on it to cheer for her.


    This scene reminded her of the fanatical behavior of her fans in her previous life. What she didn¡¯t have the chance to experience back then was now made up for.


    Very soon, the magistrate¡¯s reply came. He agreed to all of Mo Ruyue¡¯s conditions, and his conditions were still the same.


    First, he had to completely cure his daughter. Second, he had to keep it a secret and not allow any news to leak out.


    !!


    He would hand over the ores to her that she needed in a secret place, but what the magistrate wanted to know was how she could refine these ores into metal without professional smelting tools.


    Regarding this question, Mo Ruyue naturally would not answer truthfully. She only said that she would rent a blacksmith shop to do related things. As for whether the magistrate would believe her or not, she could not care less.


    Three days later, Mo Ruyue really got the ore she wanted. After entering the mountain with the people following her, a group of giant wolves suddenly appeared and blocked the people behind Mo Ruyue.


    By the time they got rid of the giant wolf, Mo Ruyue had long disappeared. They even wanted to search for traces that she had left behind, but they found that those traces had been completely destroyed.


    After the magistrate received the report from his subordinate, he was silent for a long time. In the end, he waved his hand to signal that his subordinate could leave.


    That woman called Lady Qin was actually full of secrets, but now it was related to his only daughter¡¯s life and safety, so it was better not to provoke her too much.


    She was able to easily get rid of his men¡¯s professional tracking and destroy their traces. This was not something an ordinary person could do. Perhaps after this matter was over, he would have a chance to find out what was going on.


    To the magistrate, although he was not very afraid of Mo Ruyue, it was not a wise move to provoke a potential enemy even though he knew that she was a person with hidden abilities.


    So he temporarily gave up the plan to find out more about Mo Ruyue. He just continued to pay a lot of attention to her.


    After Mo Ruyue got the ore, she immediately entered the tool room in the mushroom house and started to refine the metal to forge the relevant equipment she needed.


    It was not that she did not know that the magistrate had his eyes on her, but as long as he did not have any actual evidence, he could not do anything to her.


    Besides, it was better to have a powerful friend than an enemy. The magistrate must be clear about this.


    The county magistrate, Chen Luyu, had been in a bad mood recently.


    Ever since he had taken a fancy to Mo Ruyue, but he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted. Later, he wanted to teach her a lesson, but in the end, he almost embarrassed the couple in court. There had been a dead knot in his heart.


    His love for Mo Ruyue had turned into hate. He wanted to have her so much in the past, and now he wanted to destroy her so much.


    Now, Mo Ruyue was the most popular topic of discussion in the entire county. She was so famous that even his superior had sent people to inquire about her and wanted to invite her to see a doctor.


    It could be said that she had both fame and fortune now, and her limelight was unparalleled. When the county magistrate saw this, his heart felt as if it was being burned by a raging fire or being boiled in hot oil. He was constantly in torment, but there was nothing he could do.


    Previously, when Mo Ruyue¡¯s medical skills were doubted, he had secretly added fuel to the fire. The old woman¡¯s surgery incident gave him a glimmer of hope, so he secretly bribed many local ruffians and rogues to incite and spread rumors in the crowd.


    When Huichun Hall didn¡¯t come out to refute the rumors, he really thought that Mo Ruyue was going to be defeated this time. He even had a follow-up plan.


    As soon as the news of the old woman¡¯s death spread, the ¡°victim¡± he had arranged would immediately come out to sue Mo Ruyue, accusing her of treating human lives like grass, and that it was the same crime he had tried to force on her last time.


    He didn¡¯t believe that she could escape this time!


    But the final result still disappointed him. He didn¡¯t expect that a patient who went to Huichun Hall to be hospitalized would witness the old woman being pushed in the courtyard to bask in the sun. He also didn¡¯t expect that Nie Yuansheng would never relent and bite Mo Ruyue regardless of threats and promises.


    Now, Mo Ruyue¡¯s reputation had overshadowed Imperial Doctor Tian of Huichun Hall. Although she didn¡¯t go to the hall every day, on the day she gave medical services, the line might not be able to be in line from morning to night.


    Just this day¡¯s consultation fee was enough for her to count the money until her hands went soft, and this was not something he wanted to see.


    So as Mo Ruyue¡¯s fame grew, she made money as fast as a money-printing machine. The key was that she had more and more connections now. This meant that it would be more difficult for him to touch her in the future.


    His anxiety was getting harder and harder to suppress, so much so that he was also emotional when he was being held in court for questioning. Several times, he almost made a muddled judgment on the case impulsively. Fortunately, Constable Liao and the advisor reminded him from the side, so he didn¡¯t make any big mistakes.


    It was august, the hottest month of the year. At noon, the chirping of cicadas disturbed people¡¯s minds. The county magistrate took the opportunity to take a nap in his study at noon, but his mind was in a mess and he did not even have a good sleep.


    Ever since they lost the lawsuit, Mo Ruyue had not provided his wife with medicine to treat skin diseases. After all, they had never taken the initiative to ask for medicine, so she naturally had no reason to take the initiative to send medicine again.


    The magistrate couldn¡¯t bear to lose face, but his wife couldn¡¯t bear the new skin disease caused by the poison. She was wailing day and night, and there was not a single piece of good skin on her body. Not only was she covered in blood, but there was also a foul smell.


    Even though Constable Liao had provided the medicine, there was no antidote for it. Therefore, even if the magistrate wanted to save his wife, he had no choice but to beg mo Ruhan.


    However, with his self-esteem and pride, how could he lower his head? Not to mention, when Mo Ruyue joined Huichun Hall, he had made it clear that she would not treat patients who did not trust or cooperate. In another way, it also cut off the possibility of the county magistrate looking for her for medical treatment.


    The county magistrate¡¯s wife, Du Yueyan, had once begged him to find another doctor to treat her, even if it was just to relieve her pain.


    However, her current situation was even more unsightly than before. How could the county magistrate allow such a ¡°family scandal¡± to be exposed in front of others?


    Perhaps, it would be a good choice to let her suddenly die of an ¡°acute illness.¡±


    The thought that came to Magistrate Liu¡¯s mind was like a seed that had taken root and rapidly grew into a towering tree. He could not get rid of it.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to think of a suitable method that can solve my current problem and make that Mo Ruyue pay a painful price! I¡¯m the Lord of a city, but I can¡¯t do anything to a little widow? Where would my dignity and face be then?¡±


    The magistrate sat up and muttered to himself as he messed up his hair. His hair, which had been tied up in a neat bun, was now loose. His eyes were bloodshot, making him look both dejected and crazy.


    ¡°Old master, it¡¯s about time for the hall promotion.¡±

 Chapter 161

    161 She¡¯s Cutting Off Her Child¡¯s Future


    The voice of the loyal servant, Chen An, came from outside the door. He carefully reminded the county magistrate that there were two lawsuits in the afternoon. The state of the grand master was very worrying.


    ¡°I know. Go get Concubine Mei and ask her to tie my hair and change my clothes.¡±


    Magistrate Liu returned to his senses from his deranged state. He looked at the loose hair hanging down from his forehead and wiped his face before giving his orders.


    Now that his first wife had become a burden to him, and Mei Xiang and the other concubines¡¯ status were too low, they couldn¡¯t be brought to the table at all, so it was time to look for candidates for the next wife of the county magistrate in advance.


    !!


    Although Mei Xiang was this generation¡¯s personal maidservant, she was also a smart and timid woman. She should know when to make a better choice.


    Soon, the door of the study was lightly knocked a few times. After the county magistrate responded, his concubine Mei Xiang walked in.


    She held a basin of water and a towel in her hands, while the little maidservant behind her held the magistrate¡¯s official hat and boots.


    ¡°Eldest Master, I will first help you wipe your face and clean your body.¡±


    Mei Xiang motioned for the maidservant to put the things down, and then personally wrung a hot towel and walked over to the magistrate to put it on his face. She pressed it down before taking it off.


    The magistrate closed his eyes and let her do whatever she wanted. After wiping his face, she wiped his body and then helped him change his clothes.


    ¡°Mei Xiang, how many years has it been since I¡¯ve taken you in?¡±


    The magistrate suddenly asked.


    ¡°It has been five years, master.¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad premonition. The magistrate¡¯s words were not without reason. When she thought of her wife¡¯s current situation, her heart beat even faster.


    ¡°You should know who your real master is, right? Mei Xiang, I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re a very smart person. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    When the magistrate said this, Mei Xiang happened to be buttoning the last button of his official robe. Her hands trembled and she almost tore the button off.


    She looked up in a panic, wanting to apologize, but she looked straight into a pair of cold eyes. She held her breath and her mind went blank.


    Mei Xiang didn¡¯t know how she walked out of the study. When she came back to her senses, she had already walked out to the courtyard.


    The magistrate had already left the study to go to the court to investigate a case. She followed behind him. When the magistrate was not around, no one was allowed to enter the study.


    Although Mei Xiang was standing under the hot sun, she couldn¡¯t suppress the chill that was rising all over her body. She tried to rub her arms with her hands, trying to make herself feel a trace of warmth.


    If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, the first master¡¯s meaning was for her to choose a side, but why did she have to choose a side?


    The madam and he were both her masters, but once she started choosing sides, it meant that she could only have one master.


    Mei Xiang shook her head hard to get rid of the terrible thought in her mind. Even though she tried hard not to think in that direction, she was already very clear in her heart that this family was going to change.


    The county magistrate was in a good state of mind in the afternoon. The two cases were quickly investigated without any mistakes. This made the advisor, who had been on tenterhooks, finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After leaving the hall, he tried to ask the magistrate, ¡°Master, you had a good rest this afternoon and you seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    The magistrate smiled and nodded. A nap at noon can indeed make one feel refreshed. I feel much better after waking up.


    He was a decisive person. Since he had already made a decision, the next step was to put it into action. However, the plan had to be done more comprehensively so that no one would notice any clues.


    The county magistrate did not feel guilty at all. Liu Wangshi had been childless for so many years, but he had not divorced her and remarried. He had already done his best. Now that she had become his biggest burden and obstacle, there was nothing wrong with him abandoning her.


    The advisor didn¡¯t know what the magistrate was thinking, but he was well aware of another matter, the magistrate¡¯s greatest worry.


    He hesitated for a moment, but still chose to lean in closer to the magistrate¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve heard some news recently. I wonder if you¡¯d like to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what news?¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s face had a faint smile, but after seeing the advisor¡¯s expression, his smile gradually became dark.


    ¡°Is it related to her?¡±


    He asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Old Master, that woman found a private tutor for her babies some time ago. Do you know who that person is?¡±


    The advisor carefully said. As he spoke, he observed the county magistrate¡¯s expression, afraid that if he said something wrong, he would be the one to blame.


    That woman, Mo Ruyue, was the county magistrate¡¯s biggest worry now. If he could solve this problem, he would become the person who the county magistrate relied on the most in the future.


    With the eldest master¡¯s ability to conduct himself, it would not be a problem for him to be promoted in the future. He would also benefit from it, which was the most important thing to him.


    That person was Du Zhongheng, the Du Zhongheng who was the number one scholar in the world back then!


    The advisor had taken the initiative to reveal the answer to the question, but the County Magistrate was momentarily at a loss for an answer. When he finally reacted, he read the name again before he revealed an expression of realization.


    ¡°You just said that she found Du Zhongheng to be a private tutor for her children?¡±


    The magistrate repeated the question. He now understood why the advisor had given him this information, and it had been very timely and useful.


    The name Du Zhongheng was simply shameful for all the students in the world. Although his talent was the best in the world, he actually dared to go against the world¡¯s taboo and openly challenge the rules of etiquette. He was directly ordered by the Tian family to not participate in the imperial examination for the rest of his life.


    Now, as long as his name was mentioned, which scholar wouldn¡¯t spit at him fiercely? and Mo Ruyue had actually invited such a person to be her child¡¯s private school teacher?


    She was cutting off her child¡¯s future!


    The county magistrate smiled sinisterly. He suddenly realized that compared to framing Mo Ruyue, making a fuss about the people around her seemed to make her suffer more. Moreover, she had personally delivered this opportunity to him.


    ¡°Go, send a reliable person to investigate this matter thoroughly. I want the most detailed investigation report by tomorrow night.¡±


    The magistrate looked at his private advisor and emphasized once more, ¡°You must find a smart and reliable one. I don¡¯t need that kind of one-track minded hothead. Mo Ruyue isn¡¯t easy to get along with. Don¡¯t ruin my plans.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s arranged for you.¡±


    The advisor¡¯s face bloomed into a smile when he heard this, and he promised the magistrate repeatedly.


    As he watched his private advisor leave to make arrangements, the magistrate stroked his beard and felt his mood improve.

 Chapter 162

    162 Mo Ruyue¡¯s Attitude


    Now that there was a ¡°good medicine¡± that could cure both of his worries, this was really good news that made him happy. If both of his worries could be solved at the same time, that would be great.


    The next evening, the county magistrate returned to his study after a day¡¯s work.


    There was a manservant at the door, pacing back and forth. He seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time. When he saw him coming, he immediately walked over to greet him.


    The county magistrate led the way into the study, with the manservant following closely behind. After entering the room, he immediately closed the door.


    !!


    ¡°Tell me, what did you find?¡±


    The county magistrate sat down behind his desk and impatiently asked.


    Master, I found out that Mo Ruyue went to a private school in a nearby village to enroll her babies, but she didn¡¯t want the two older ones to start from the elementary classes, so she made a bet with the private school teacher. If she could catch up with the upper grade¡¯s courses by the time she entered the fall school, she wouldn¡¯t have to waste time with the elementary class.


    The manservant reported everything he had found to the county magistrate, no matter how big or small. By the time he had finished, the time to brew a cup of tea had already passed.


    ¡°In that case, she originally did not want those little brats to go down the path of an official, so she invited Du Zhongheng? And it¡¯s the old man, Imperial physician Tian who introduced her to him.¡±


    The county magistrate muttered to himself. Things seemed to be a little different from what he had imagined. It turned out that those little brats had no intention of participating in the imperial examinations. Then Du Zhongheng¡¯s move did not seem to be that important.


    The moment he thought of how he finally had a chance to deal with Mo Ruyue, but now that he didn¡¯t have a chance to use it, his mood became particularly irritable.


    ¡°Eldest Master, I¡¯ve also found out that Mo Ruyue quarreled with her mother-in-law because of Du Zhongheng. She seemed to have written a complaint against her mother-in-law for slander. Did you not receive her complaint?¡±


    The servant carefully reminded the magistrate as he saw his expression change.


    ¡°Huh? So that is the situation¡­¡±


    The magistrate was taken aback. Now that he was reminded of it, he did have a vague impression of it.


    At that time, Mo Ruyue had handed in a complaint, but he didn¡¯t even look at it because he thought that no matter what the contents were, being able to be sued would definitely affect Mo Ruyue.


    He just wanted to suppress it and not deal with it. As long as it was dealt with a day later, Mo Ruyue would suffer another day¡¯s losses, whether it was in terms of reputation or material goods. Then, he would be very happy.


    It was for this reason that he had casually thrown the accusation into a pile of invalid accusations, intending to ignore it. Mo Ruyue had not submitted any more accusations, and he had not even asked about it. Therefore, the county magistrate had thrown the matter to the back of his mind.


    Now that he heard the manservant¡¯s words, he immediately remembered. When he heard that Mo Ruyue had actually written a petition to sue his mother-in-law for a man, he immediately felt blood rushing to his head.


    Could it be that she had taken a fancy to that Du Zhongheng?


    That¡¯s right, the title of the world¡¯s number one scholar was indeed able to attract a woman¡¯s attention. But she didn¡¯t think that man would never be able to become an official in this life, let alone give her any happiness. He couldn¡¯t be compared to her at all!


    ¡°Go and call Grand Master over, immediately!¡±


    The county magistrate immediately said to the manservant. He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, so he came out from behind the table and started pacing around the room.


    ¡°Old Master, you called for me?¡±


    When the private advisor heard that the county magistrate was calling for him, he jogged over. He didn¡¯t know if the county magistrate had any instructions for him.


    ¡°Go to that pile of discarded complaints and look around. You should be able to find the complaint that Mo Ruyue submitted a few days ago. Once you find it, immediately send it to me!¡±


    The county magistrate ordered his private advisor.


    In fact, he could go and find it himself, but that would be a little too eye-catching. He had always been cautious in doing things and rarely left anything for people to use against him. Even if he found an ¡°abandoned¡± accusation, he would not give people a reason to say anything.


    When the advisor heard this, he immediately went to the storeroom.


    All the complaints that had been submitted were sealed there. They were divided into three parts: accepted, pending, and abandoned. Each part had a different storage age and would be destroyed when the time came.


    Since the county magistrate had said that the suit was in the ¡°abandoned¡± section, it meant that he had no intention of dealing with it. But now that he suddenly thought about it, it might be related to the matter of him finding people to investigate Du Zhongheng.


    Seeing the county magistrate¡¯s urgency, the advisor didn¡¯t dare to delay. After rummaging through the warehouse for half a day, he finally found ¡°Mo Ruyue¡± written on the cover of a memorial that had been abandoned nearly a month ago.


    It was sealed, so obviously, the old man didn¡¯t even open it to take a look and just threw it into the ¡°abandoned¡± pile.


    The advisor hurriedly ran back with the report. This time, he almost bumped into the county magistrate when he entered. The County Magistrate had impatiently come out to welcome him after hearing the advisor¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Old master, I¡¯ve found the accusation.¡±


    The advisor handed over the unopened file and sensibly used his body to block his movements to prevent others from seeing what he had handed to the county magistrate.


    The county magistrate looked at his things and nodded to himself. The advisor had indeed followed him for a long time and was familiar with his style of doing things. Even without his instructions, this master could figure out his intentions and make the right response.


    ¡°Grand Master, you stay here first. I have other instructions for you later.¡±


    As the magistrate spoke, he had already turned around and returned to his desk. The advisor also entered and sat at a nearby table.


    After removing the seal on the accusation, Magistrate Liu immediately began to read through it.


    The more he read, the uglier his expression became. He didn¡¯t think that this was the reason why Mo Ruyue had written the complaint!


    On the first day she brought Du Zhongheng home, her mother-in-law thought that she had brought an adulterer to her house and then brought people to catch them in the act!


    The county magistrate¡¯s attention was all on Mo Ruyue bringing a young man home. She was a widow. Didn¡¯t she know what it meant to bring a strange man home?


    So what if there were five babies at home? If they really wanted something to happen, they could just find a reason to send them out. Besides, with the children as a cover, it would be more convenient for them to do dirty things!


    The county magistrate¡¯s teeth creaked as he gritted them. His mind was filled with dirty and erotic images. Although he knew that nothing had happened between the two of them, he still couldn¡¯t control his thoughts.


    Just because he didn¡¯t do it then didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t do it in the future. Du Zhongheng had been the private tutor of the five babies for more than a month. Anything could¡¯ve happened in this month.


    The advisor had been carefully observing the county magistrate¡¯s expression the entire time. He noticed that the county magistrate¡¯s expression was extremely ferocious when he looked at the report, and he could even faintly hear the sound of the county magistrate gnashing his teeth.


    What exactly was written in Mo Ruyue¡¯s accusation to make the county magistrate so furious? It looked like he was going to burn someone¡¯s bones and scatter their ashes.

 Chapter 163

    163 Looking for Trouble


    But now that the magistrate was silent, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He lowered his head again and glanced at the magistrate¡¯s reaction from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Grand Master, give the people you found last time a new mission.¡±


    The magistrate¡¯s sudden words startled the advisor, but he immediately reacted after hearing the orders. The magistrate must have thought of another plan.


    ¡°You do it. I¡¯ll tell you what the mission is, but you can¡¯t go straight to those people. No matter how many detours you take, even if it¡¯s a little troublesome, you have to do it properly. There can¡¯t be any mistakes in this, understand?¡±


    !!


    The county magistrate¡¯s expression was very solemn. The method this time would probably deal a heavy blow to Mo Ruyue. After all, a woman¡¯s reputation and integrity were more important than her life.


    Now, if Mo Ruyue, as a widow, had a bad moral conduct, it would be a light punishment to be pointed out by others. If by any chance they added oil to the fire and made things worse, perhaps the Qin Clan would not be able to tolerate her anymore.


    The clan¡¯s lynching was much crueler and more cold-blooded than the official¡¯s. The county magistrate himself was a son of the clan, so he was well aware of how strict the clan rules were.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Mo Ruyue would be so lucky to escape this time.


    ¡°Auntie, your pulse is slightly weak, your complexion is pale, you are tired, short of breath, and lazy to speak. All these symptoms show that you are lacking in qi and blood. This is a common problem for us women. You have to take care of your qi while nourishing your blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a prescription for medicinal supplements, along with a few herbal dishes. If you persist in recuperating for a period of time, your condition will improve significantly.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke to the woman sitting at the table, her hand was also quickly writing the prescription.


    In addition to the prescription, there was also a recipe for food supplements.


    After the woman saw it, she clicked her tongue in wonder and said, ¡°Lady Qin, other doctors only give prescriptions after they¡¯re done, but you¡¯re even taking care of what they eat? I¡¯ve never seen such a responsible doctor like you.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, other doctors are also very responsible but this medicinal cuisine is not what they are good at and it is not good to write it for you. You see, which doctor in our Huichun Hall doesn¡¯t treat the patient seriously and responsibly? This is our duty as doctors.¡±


    The woman also agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Madam Qin, you see what I said just now. It really didn¡¯t sound good. All doctors are responsible for us common people. It¡¯s just that we women are good at cooking, so we made this medicinal cuisine.¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw that she was a little embarrassed, so she tried to comfort her with a few more words and smooth things over. It just so happened that she had finished writing her prescription and recipe, so she handed it to her assistant, Yun Cen, to get the medicine and sent the woman away.


    Before the next patient arrived, Mo Ruyue took the cup on the table and drank a mouthful of water. She didn¡¯t even have time to drink a mouthful of water after a whole morning of consultation.


    Back then, she had worked so hard because she had to go on a mission. Who would have thought that the hand that used to kill people with a gun would now be doing the work of treating and saving people? The tables had really turned.


    Just as she was thinking about it, her vision turned dark and she sat down at the table alone.


    Mo Ruyue gathered her thoughts and said, ¡°Where do you feel uncomfortable? Put your wrist on the cushion, I¡¯ll check your pulse.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re a Divine Doctor, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what silk thread diagnosis is?¡±


    That person suddenly dodged to the side when Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand reached out. Then, he asked a question, and his tone seemed to be somewhat impolite.


    Mo Ruyue raised her head and glanced at him. He was a rather young man. His long cloth robe was washed clean and he looked like a scholar. However, there was no square scarf on his head, and his hair was tied into a bun.


    When he saw Mo Ruyue looking over, he didn¡¯t avoid her gaze, letting her clearly see the disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Men and women should not touch each other. Although you are a doctor, you should also know that it is a big taboo for men and women to keep their distance. But you are so unscrupulous in touching people¡¯s skin, don¡¯t you know shame?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the entire Huichun Hall suddenly quieted down. Everyone turned their heads and looked over in surprise.


    It had been a month since Mo Ruyue started giving medical services in Huichun Hall. She had seen hundreds of patients. Even if some people questioned her medical skills, no one had ever accused her of shamelessly taking someone¡¯s pulse with ¡°skin to skin¡±.


    This person opened his mouth and immediately put such a big hat on him. Obviously, he was not here for consultation, but specifically to scold people.


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow. The expression on her face was originally just a little indifferent, but this time, there was a faint smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting statement. My two fingers on your wrist are ¡°skin to skin?¡± If your mother were to hold your arm, what would that be called? Skin to skin kiss?¡±


    ¡°Who is your teacher? Wouldn¡¯t you be so ashamed that you¡¯d commit suicide by banging your head against the wall after hearing you use such foul words?¡±


    Her mouth wasn¡¯t just for show. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be polite to people who were obviously here to stir up trouble.


    ¡°You! Not only are you not ashamed, but you are also slandering me? It¡¯s no wonder that you would find such a deviant scum to be your children¡¯s teacher. There¡¯s a reason for it, it¡¯s just like your roots!¡±


    The young man¡¯s face turned red from Mo Ruyue¡¯s rebuking. He stammered for a long time before he managed to say something. It was also this sentence that made Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrow slightly.


    ¡°See, you¡¯re feeling guilty, right? I was right!¡±


    When the young man saw that Mo Ruyue actually didn¡¯t refute his words, he suddenly had confidence. He straightened his back and began to scold her contemptuously.


    ¡°Do you dare to let everyone know who you¡¯ve hired to be your children¡¯s private tutor? At first, I was wondering if you didn¡¯t know about that person¡¯s misdeeds or if you were pretending not to know. Now I know, you¡¯re the same as that scum!¡±


    ¡°You should let more people see your true face. You¡¯re just a disobedient and lecherous wanderer!¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, an unusually clear slap was heard, echoing throughout the hall. The man who had spoken was sent flying. Fortunately, he was blocked by the table and chair next to him, so he did not fly too far away.


    Even so, the right side of his face was visibly swollen, and his right eye was squeezed until there was only a gap left.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but he spat out a mouthful of blood with two teeth in it. This scene stunned everyone.


    Mo Ruyue had already stood up, and her pretty face was frosty as she stared at the man on the ground. She had already restrained herself when she attacked just now. If she had used all her strength with her wrist, she would have directly broken his neck.


    ¡°You claim to follow the teachings of etiquette, but are the teachings of etiquette the ones that taught you to hurt people with your words? When did you start learning to be indecent without a word? You¡¯ve learned so much that you¡¯ve probably swallowed it all into a dog¡¯s stomach. You have a human mouth, but you can¡¯t speak a single human word. It¡¯s already too good of me to just give you a slap!¡±

 Chapter 164

    164 A Plan to Kill Many Birds With One Stone


    Mo Ruyue was not a good-tempered person. Compared to the words ¡°convincing others with reason,¡± she believed more in the saying that whoever had the tougher fist had the right to speak. It was just that she was a little gentler now for the sake of her babies. But that didn¡¯t mean that if someone pointed at her nose and scolded her, she wouldn¡¯t beat them up until their teeth were all over the ground.


    ¡°You, you can¡¯t win, yet you still hit me!¡±


    That man seemed to have been beaten senseless just now. It took a long time for him to snap back to his senses. He pointed at Mo Ruyue and said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t win against you? You really know how to put gold on your face. I¡¯m telling you, If it weren¡¯t for the fact you would not be able to talk, I would break all your teeth. I mean what I say!¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s body was now filled with an icy murderous aura. Her beautiful eyes were overflowing with a cold light. Her gaze was so cold and sharp that people did not dare to look at her directly. At this moment, the people present finally understood why there had been rumors that Mo Ruyue was not to be trifled with.


    ¡°Lady Qin, calm down. Since this person isn¡¯t here to see a doctor, but to find trouble, then just throw him out. Don¡¯t ruin your mood and delay everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    A patient who was waiting in line for treatment stood up and spoke. He was here for a follow-up examination. Mo Ruyue had an impression of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lady Qin. We all know what kind of person you are. These days, your medical ethics and skills have been well-known. People hold you in high regard. How can such an ignorant young man slander you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they saw that you¡¯re in the limelight now, so they¡¯re jealous and came to find trouble. Please don¡¯t give two hoots about them!¡±


    One after another, people came out to support Mo Ruyue. Regardless of whether they were patients waiting in line for her treatment, everyone had the ambition to stand on Mo Ruyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hmph, you guys know nothing!¡±


    Although that man had been slapped, he obviously hadn¡¯t learned his lesson. He looked around the crowd. Although the arrogance in his eyes hadn¡¯t been wiped away, he didn¡¯t dare to meet Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let me tell you, the private tutor that this woman has hired for her child is called Du Zhongheng! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know who Du Zhongheng is!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the people who were staring at him with righteous indignation were stunned.


    In this county, perhaps not everyone knew that the county magistrate¡¯s name was Chen Luyu. However, everyone definitely knew who Du Zhongheng was.


    He used to be the pride of this county, but now, he was also a great humiliation that the entire county could not lift its head.


    No wonder that man came up and said that Mo Ruyue was disobedient and rebellious. It turned out that the private school teacher she hired for her children was actually Du Zhongheng!


    He was indeed the number one talent in the world, but he was also a treasonous person who had been personally noted by the Tian family that he would never participate in the imperial examination for the rest of his life. To choose such a person as a teacher, it could be seen that Mo Ruyue was also a person who did not follow the rules of etiquette.


    Among those who supported Mo Ruyue, some people¡¯s eyes immediately changed.


    They were all scholars and held Du Zhongheng in contempt. Now that they suddenly learned that he had become a private school teacher for Mo Ruyue¡¯s children, they simply could not accept the impact of this news.


    However, this was not the end.


    The man had already seen everyone¡¯s expressions. He smiled sinisterly and then dropped the second bomb.


    ¡°Lady Qin, do you dare to tell everyone that you brought that man home and were caught red-handed by your mother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°No way, there¡¯s actually an affair between them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I heard that Lady Qin¡¯s man died on the battlefield. A widow is attracted by a romantic and talented man. Isn¡¯t that how it is in novels? ¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, so this is the reason why that man said she¡¯s not a virtuous woman. So, she flew into a rage out of humiliation just now because she wanted to shut him up?¡±


    There were many discordant voices among the one-sided support for Mo Ruyue, and those voices were still expanding. More and more people¡¯s attitudes towards Mo Ruyue immediately changed just because of Du Zhongheng¡¯s name.


    Mo Ruyue also heard those comments and immediately realized that this man in front of her had definitely come prepared.


    Putting aside the matter of her hiring Du Zhongheng for the time being, how did the people in the county city know that Qin Shi had brought people to ¡°catch them in the act¡±?


    She had already warned the people of the Qin Village. Once she found out that they couldn¡¯t control their mouths, she would definitely not let them go.


    So she knew very well that there must be someone behind this. The purpose was clear: not only did they want to ruin her reputation, but they also wanted to ruin the future of her babies.


    This was a plan that killed many birds with one stone. Moreover, starting from her babies would destroy her heart!


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t need to think much. A figure immediately flashed in her mind.


    ¡°What nonsense are you guys talking about? Lady Qin is a pure and innocent woman, how can you slander her like this!¡±


    An angry voice came from Huichun Hall. Everyone turned their heads and saw Imperial Doctor Tian walking over with an angry face.


    This old man had always been kind and amiable, and almost no one had seen him blush with anyone.


    Although he was the imperial physician of the palace and had dealt with many nobles, he had never put on airs in front of the common people, let alone have an arrogant attitude.


    However, his face was full of anger, and his hair and beard were all standing up. He walked over and knocked the ground with the stick in his hand. It was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    ¡°Elder Tian, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve stood up for this Lady Qin. Whenever has she been doubted by others, it¡¯s you who came out to smooth things over. Even if you¡¯re highly respected, you should at least cherish your feathers, right?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t always rely on your reputation to help Lady Qin wipe away all the ugly things. That will make you lose your integrity.¡±


    The man who had been beaten up seemed to have thrown everything out, and at this time, he was also unscrupulously spouting nonsense to Imperial Doctor Tian.


    ¡°Shut up! Is Elder Tian someone you can just randomly scold?¡±


    ¡°One more word of nonsense and we¡¯ll drown you with our saliva!¡±


    ¡°Why are you using your saliva? Is your fist not hard enough?¡±


    His words immediately aroused the anger of the people. Mo Ruyue¡¯s foundation was still shallow, and her prestige was far less than Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s, so those who supported her were easily incited by rumors.


    However, Imperial Doctor Tian was different. He treated medicine and saved people. Sometimes, not only did he not take a single cent, but he even had to pay for it. When he was in Xu City, he was known as a living bodhisattva.


    Now that someone dared to slander Imperial Doctor Tian like this, would the commoners tolerate him?


    The fact that no one beat him up on the spot was already a sign of restraint, as they did not want to cause trouble for Imperial Doctor Tian.


    ¡°Are you questioning this old man¡¯s favoritism?¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian raised his hands and suppressed the crowd¡¯s voices. He then turned to look at the man and asked coldly.


    ¡°Hmph, you dare to say that you don¡¯t have any thoughts of protecting your own? Every time this Lady Qin is questioned, you¡¯re always the first one to stand up. You can¡¯t ignore her personal morality just because she¡¯s a Divine Doctor, right?¡±

 Chapter 165

    165 A Murderous Intent


    Although that person didn¡¯t dare to act arrogantly in front of Mo Ruyue because she really beat him up, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Imperial Doctor Tian even if he was looking at him with an angry face.


    ¡°You all doubt her medical skills, but what¡¯s the truth? Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m going to cover up for her or tell the truth.¡±


    When Imperial Doctor Tian asked this question, the man was suddenly at a loss for words. He was tongue-tied and unable to speak.


    This was the first time Imperial Doctor Tian showed a side that didn¡¯t match his kind and benevolent side. He continued to aggressively pursue the matter, ¡°you said that Madam Qin¡¯s virtue is lacking. May I ask, when we doctors take a woman¡¯s pulse, we also put our fingers on the wrist. Could it be that each and every one of us is also uncultured, rebellious, and shameless?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Elder Tian, you¡¯re secretly changing the concept of this ridicule! After all, none of you have hired degenerates as private teachers for your children, and there even were rumors of them being caught in an affair, right?¡±


    The man was almost unable to answer the questions and could only repeat what he had said before. However, it was obvious that he was already unable to resist the questions and had no strength to continue.


    ¡°This old man introduced Du Zhongheng to Lady Qin. Is this old man also a treasonous person, the same as Lady Qin and Du Zhongheng, the so-called same kind of person?¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words once again shocked everyone other than Mo Ruyue. They had never thought that the one who introduced Du Zhongheng to Mo Ruyue was actually Imperial Doctor Tian?


    But why?


    If Lady Qin was a woman and didn¡¯t know about the things in their circle of scholars, then Imperial Doctor Tian shouldn¡¯t be unaware. He even introduced such a person to her, wasn¡¯t this harming her?


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t someone who would always hide behind others and wait for peace.


    At this time, she also walked to Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s side and coldly stared at the man who was already stunned.


    ¡°Although Mr. Du is conservative and criticized among you for being a deviant, he has real talent. Why can¡¯t you hire him as a teacher? Don¡¯t tell me that whoever I want to hire has to be recognized by all the students in the world?¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t go your way, then you¡¯re the same kind of trash?¡±


    ¡°Also, regarding my mother-in-law¡¯s matter, I already submitted a complaint more than a month ago, but for some reason, there has been no response. I really want to know when the time comes for us to go to court, would you dare to allow me to become the defendant and go to the county magistrate to distinguish right from wrong?¡±


    When that person heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, he immediately laughed.


    ¡°Hehe, everyone, listen to what she¡¯s saying! A complaint was submitted more than a month ago? If you really did file a complaint, could it be that our Grand Old master would not accept it? You¡¯re clearly in the wrong, but you¡¯re still trying to cover it up by coming up with such a ridiculous excuse. Do you think we¡¯re all fools?¡±


    The rest of the people were already somewhat skeptical when they heard Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words. After hearing the conversation between the two of them, they started to whisper to each other.


    ¡°For the sake of the people¡¯s livelihood and peace, our eldest master has forgotten to eat and sleep every day. He would deal with public affairs every day until evening without stopping. If Lady Qin really submitted a complaint, how could it be ignored for more than a month?¡±


    ¡°Previously, Er Niu¡¯s family next door lost a donkey and said that he saw it in the livestock market. At that time, he went to the government office to file a complaint. Our old master even personally went to the livestock market at that time. He really took the matter of us common people to heart.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you still remember why Lady Qin was involved in the lawsuit last time? Could it be related to this?¡±


    This sentence suddenly appeared among the many discussions, instantly making the people who were in full swing speechless.


    Although some people were unwilling to believe it, who could say that it was impossible?


    After all, it was the county magistrate himself and his wife who fought a lawsuit with Lady Qin last time!


    It was just that even if there were such doubts, no one dared to say it out loud. Even those who had said it before realized that they had made a mistake and quickly covered their mouths, their intestines turning green with regret.


    Why was he the only one who spoke quickly and said whatever he thought? Wasn¡¯t he just looking for trouble?


    Mo Ruyue already knew that her words would attract criticism, but she was not afraid at all.


    When she had submitted her complaint, she knew that the magistrate would make things difficult for her. As expected, her complaint was like a stone sinking into the sea, without any response.


    She was also busy with Huichun Hall and the children¡¯s studies, so she didn¡¯t have time to deal with it. Later, with the preparation for the operation, she had no time to care about this matter, so the matter was put on hold.


    Now it seemed that someone was deliberately trying to use this to cause trouble and make an issue of her innocence.


    Previously, he had wanted to label her as a quack who treated human lives like grass, but she had slapped him in the face with the facts. After a few days of peace, she had come back again.


    This time, he was even more vicious, directly targeting her reputation.


    Adultery!


    This crime was not tolerated even in the civilized and open society of her previous life, let alone in the present era where feudal etiquette was prevalent.


    He clearly wanted her dead!


    Mo Ruyue sneered, and killing intent also rose in her heart.


    It happened again. Even a man made of mud would be angry, not to mention that she was a top-tier assassin who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Did she really think that after she was reborn, she would not dare to see blood on her hands?


    However, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to find the real mastermind behind the scenes to settle the score now. She had to first find her innocence in an upright manner, and then talk about seeking justice in private.


    Since some people only remembered to eat but not to be beaten, she would let him know what kind of price he had to pay for offending her, Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Everyone, if I, Mo Ruyue, do anything that can¡¯t be seen, I will be struck by lightning and die a terrible death! I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not, I¡¯ve already submitted the accusation. I didn¡¯t have time to think about why there was no reply before, but now I¡¯m going to find out the truth!¡±


    She took a step forward, and the man who had been sitting on the ground subconsciously crawled back twice, trying to put some distance between them.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If you didn¡¯t have a cheap mouth, I naturally wouldn¡¯t have made a move on you. If you dirtied my hands, where would I go to reason with you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were full of contempt. Although the man wanted to talk back, when he saw her move her wrists and clench her hands, her knuckles made a ¡°crack¡± sound, he was immediately scared.


    ¡°If you are still a man, then report your name. Since there was no response to the previous charges, I will continue to submit them. This time, you are also one of the accused. I will ask you again, do you dare to go against me in court?¡±


    She stared into the man¡¯s eyes, not hiding the killing intent in her eyes at all.


    It was also telling him clearly that since he, the pawn, had jumped out, she would not be polite!

 Chapter 166

    166 Report


    ¡°I, Yingluo, heard it from someone else, I didn¡¯t say it myself. If you want to file a lawsuit, go find your mother-in-law. What does it have to do with me? Don¡¯t come to me for this!¡±


    That man didn¡¯t expect that Mo Ruyue was actually serious and immediately panicked. However, when he thought of the person who had passed the news to him, he more or less gained some courage.


    If he really went to court, he should be fine. After all, that person had patted his chest. He guaranteed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault for starting rumors, but you¡¯re wrong for spreading rumors and adding fuel to the fire? If someone were to believe your rumors, wouldn¡¯t that be hurting me? When you were criticizing me, you seemed to be very righteous, but now that I am talking about going to court, you¡¯re scared?¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart-wrenching words came one after another, and that person simply couldn¡¯t resist them. In the end, he used a move that everyone despised.


    He was originally sitting on the ground and had not stood up. Now, he simply fell back and sneaked away with his eyes closed. He groaned in pain.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to die. Someone, come and save me!¡±


    Some of the surrounding commoners couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re in Huichun Hall right now. There are so many doctors in the hall. Do you think you¡¯ll die?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better quickly apologize to Madam Qin and let her treat your face. With such thick skin, let her give you a few more slaps, and at least you can peel it off a little!¡±


    His words immediately caused a burst of laughter in the hall, but Mo Ruyue and Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s faces were still cold from the beginning to the end. This also caused the laughter to not last for long. Very quickly, it gradually became softer and finally completely disappeared.


    Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s expression was very unsightly. It was not that he had not thought about the consequences of hiring Du Zhongheng, but he had not thought that other than the babies¡¯ futures, there was someone who was using Mo Ruyue¡¯s widow identity to make a fuss.


    Not only was he not giving Mo Ruyue a way out, he even planned to make her carry the infamy forever after she died.


    ¡°Since there is no response from Madam Qin¡¯s complaint, then this old man can not sit idly by. I was the one who introduced this person to Madam Qin, but now he is being framed to harm Madam Qin¡¯s reputation and life. If this old man just stands by and does nothing, how can I be considered a person?¡±


    He had always been gentle and kind, and the ending of his sentence just now was already very rude. Even so, it was enough to make everyone¡¯s jaws drop and their eyeballs roll to the ground.


    From Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words, he also wanted to get involved in this matter?


    Everyone¡¯s doubts were quickly explained. Imperial Doctor Tian actually sat down and directly picked up his brush to quickly write a complaint.


    The ink in his hand hadn¡¯t dried yet, and it dripped down and formed two big words ¡°complaint¡±. It was clearly displayed in front of everyone. The ink that dripped down even gave people a feeling of hostility.


    ¡°Imperial Doctor Tian, are you also going to report to the officials? But, what are you going to sue him for?¡±


    Someone asked hesitantly.


    Speaking of which, although Du Zhongheng was introduced to Madam Qin by Imperial Doctor Tian, he didn¡¯t seem to have much say in the matter of ¡°catching the adulterer¡±. After all, he might not know what Madam Qin did with Du Zhongheng in private.


    ¡°Naturally, I want to sue some people for spreading rumors. Not only did they damage Madam Qin¡¯s reputation, but they also wanted to frame me for being unkind and unjust, and I¡¯m doomed for all eternity. In that case, I naturally can¡¯t wait for death without doing anything!¡±


    After Imperial Doctor Tian finished speaking, he passed the accusation to the assistant beside him and said to the patient who had not finished his diagnosis, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to treat everyone. After the people in the line here are done, they¡¯ll go to the government office to submit their complaints!¡±


    As he spoke, the man who had been lying on the ground had gotten up and was retreating step by step, as if he wanted to sneak into the crowd and escape when no one was looking.


    However, Mo Ruyue had been staring at him the whole time. How could she let him escape so easily? Seeing this, she took a few steps forward, took a bandage, shook it, and wrapped it around the man¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Do you still want to hit me?¡±


    He was so scared that he dodged backward again, but his wrist was already firmly wrapped in bandages. Mo Ruyue pulled him, he staggered and fell in front of her.


    ¡°You want to run? Where do you think you¡¯re running to before you even made yourself clear?¡±


    At this time, this man¡¯s intestines were already green with regret. He originally thought that he would be able to retreat after mocking Mo Ruyue with a few words. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be trapped in a dilemma now. It looked like he had to go to this Yamen.


    He subconsciously turned his head and looked around the crowd, hoping to find the person who patted his chest. But where could he find the face that had already disappeared in the crowd?


    Mo Ruyue looked at him and knew that there was definitely someone watching in the dark. The purpose was to see if he had achieved the effect he had expected. However, looking at the current development of the situation, it was impossible to find that person.


    She didn¡¯t search the crowd directly like the man, but slowly searched through the corner of her eye. However, there were already a lot of people gathered to watch the show, so she couldn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡°Everyone, leave. There¡¯s nothing to see here. Don¡¯t disturb us while we¡¯re doing consultation.¡±


    The little medicine boys and girls in Huichun Hall stood up one after another and began to maintain order. Mo Ruyue was still holding the bandage around the man¡¯s wrist, with no intention of letting him go.


    ¡°Madam Qin, even if you want to go against me, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t care about those people who came to line up for you to treat them?¡±


    The man saw that he couldn¡¯t avoid it now, so he immediately changed his strategy. He wanted to continue to draw others to his side and put some pressure on Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect my own reputation, how can I say that I¡¯m treating and saving others? I believe that everyone can understand me and won¡¯t make things difficult for me on this point.¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue said this, the patients who were originally on her side all agreed.


    ¡°We can¡¯t die in our current situation, but if Madam Qin is convicted of adultery, then she will be paraded on the streets and then drowned in the pond. Isn¡¯t that a living human life?¡±


    Yes, yes. We can come back to see the doctor in three days, but if she is instigated by someone, it¡¯s hard to say if she can survive three days!


    Seeing that everyone seemed to be on Mo Ruyue¡¯s side again, the man who was looking for trouble was angry, anxious, and helpless. He did not cause any trouble for Mo Ruyue but instead, he got himself in trouble.


    What the hell is this!


    ¡°What? Imperial Doctor Tian has also written a complaint and is about to hand it over?¡±


    When the county magistrate heard the news from his private advisor, he immediately slammed the table and stood up. He stared at him with his eyes wide open, as if he wanted to hear him say that this was fake news.


    ¡°Yes, our people saw it with their own eyes, and all the onlookers at that time saw it. If it wasn¡¯t for the long queue of people, Imperial Doctor Tian would have come to the government office with Madam Qin.¡±

 Chapter 167

    167 If an Apology Works, What¡¯s the Use of the Government?


    The advisor responded repeatedly. He saw the magistrate¡¯s face getting darker and darker, as if it was the bottom of a pot.


    ¡°Hmph, that old man with the surname Tian is always against me. He was the one who messed up the last incident! In the past, when he was an Imperial Doctor in the palace, there were still people who gave him some face. Now that he has retired and returned to his hometown, do you think that he is still a dish?¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Every time he felt that victory was within his grasp, he would be disrupted by Imperial Doctor Tian. Now, it could be said that he hated this damned old man to the bone.


    ¡°Old Master, please don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    !!


    When the advisor heard the county magistrate¡¯s words, he was immediately scared to the point of breaking out in cold sweat.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was definitely not like what the old master had said. After he retired from the palace and returned to his hometown, no one asked about him. In reality, it was because of his outstanding medical skills and his tight-lipped mouth that he had accumulated a lot of connections. It helped him to survive several near-death situations in the palace and finally smoothly retire and return to his hometown.


    In addition, he had also brought out many famous doctors and physicians. If the old master really offended Imperial Doctor Tian on impulse, then he would really stir up a hornet¡¯s nest.


    The county magistrate had only lost his mind in a moment of anger, but after being persuaded by the advisor, he slowly calmed down.


    Although he was an official of the Imperial court, he could not compare to Imperial Doctor Tian in terms of connections. If Imperial Doctor Tian were to put his face on the line and ask for help from a third or fourth-ranked official, even if it was a fifth-ranked official, he would be completely suppressed by a seventh-ranked official.


    He was still prepared to climb up the ladder in the future. Was he going to ruin his bright future for such a small matter, just to deal with a woman?


    The county magistrate slowly sat down and began to seriously consider the gains and losses. He then asked the advisor, ¡°Now, that old man Tian is bound to get involved, if he asks about Madam Qin¡¯s previous complaint, how should I deal with it?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t just tell the truth of throwing the accusation into the ¡°abandoned accusations¡± to seal it without even looking at it.


    If he didn¡¯t come up with a suitable reason, his image of staying up late to review the statements and handling cases by lighting up would be ruined.


    ¡°Old Master, have you forgotten that you tried a very bad case some time ago? A family¡¯s young daughter-in-law colluded with an adulterer outside and harmed the entire family. She even took the gold and silver and was about to run away, but she was caught on the spot.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you read the case files very late. Just say that when your manservant was sorting out the case files, he accidentally put Madam Qin¡¯s case into the batch that had finished reading.¡±


    The advisor thought of an excuse, but it was immediately rejected by the magistrate.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s easy to be accused of adultery if I say it like this. One is a real adultery and the other is slandered. If one is strictly arrested and the other is let go, how would others look at me?¡±


    The magistrate knew that if Mo Ruyue was going to pursue this matter to the end, he wouldn¡¯t be able to think of a perfect excuse to avoid it. After all, a lawsuit had dragged on for months without any response. It was really hard to explain.


    Just as the two of them were at their wits¡¯ end, Mo Ruyue finished visiting the remaining patients and immediately prepared to drag the man who had been unable to leave for the mansion.


    ¡°Madam Qin, please wait a moment. This old man will also be done soon, and will go with you.¡±


    There were two people left on Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s side. When he saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions, he immediately said this.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the man who was squatting not far from her consultation table. He no longer had the arrogance he had at the beginning. He was sitting on the floor with his head lowered. His expression could not be seen clearly, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Don¡¯t look at how he was so obedient and didn¡¯t dare to move now. That was the result of being taught a lesson by Mo Ruyue a few times.


    Previously, she had only wrapped the bandage around his wrist, so it was easy for the man to break free. But later, Mo Ruyue used silver needles. As he wanted to run, he would be stabbed by several silver needles until he cried like a ghost and howled like a wolf.


    In a short time, there were countless needle holes on his body. After suffering a few times, he found that as long as he didn¡¯t have the thought of escaping, he wouldn¡¯t be pricked by the needles, so he gradually stayed still.


    Mo Ruyue saw that he was still very honest, so she said to Imperial Doctor Tian, ¡°Elder Tian, these two people are not here for a follow-up examination. Let me take care of them. Otherwise, when it¡¯s noon, the manor¡¯s lunch break will be delayed.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian knew that she had to go home early to take care of the babies, so he nodded and divided the patients who were lined up on his side.


    The two of them worked together and soon finished looking at the two patients.


    ¡°Madam Qin, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said such bad things about you. I apologize to you, please spare me!¡±


    The man who had been hanging his head suddenly looked up. His cheeks were swollen and the bruises on his face were even more shocking. Coupled with his apology and pleading, he looked really pitiful.


    ¡°If an apology works, what¡¯s the use of the government?¡±


    Mo Ruyue coldly replied.


    Although this person was just a pawn, she couldn¡¯t let him go so easily.


    The words he had said in front of so many people were really too nasty. She couldn¡¯t let him off just because of an apology, it was not Mo Ruyue¡¯s style of doing things.


    If Qin Shi was her ¡°killing the chicken to warn the monkeys¡± to those gossipmongers in the Qin Village, then this man was her ¡°killing the chicken to warn the monkeys¡± to those gossipmongers in the county.


    Although many people now knew that she, Mo Ruyue, was not to be trifled with, they didn¡¯t know how bad she was, so these two examples had to be set.


    This was the reason why she was so persistent with this man.


    Imperial Doctor Tian fully supported Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions, so he had been watching coldly from the side and didn¡¯t speak up for that man.


    On the way to the county magistrate¡¯s office, the scene of Mo Ruyue dragging an unwilling man with a bandage attracted many people¡¯s attention. After they understood what had happened, they started to point fingers at him.


    Imperial Doctor Tian looked at this scene and couldn¡¯t help but say to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Madam Qin, after today, I don¡¯t know what kind of rumors will spread about you for trapping a man with a bandage.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? It¡¯ll also let those people with ill intentions know about what kind of retribution they¡¯ll receive after using such means.¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled coldly, and her steps became even more determined.


    Regardless of whether the county magistrate was willing or not, Mo Ruyue and Imperial Doctor Tian still went outside the county magistrate¡¯s office. This time, it was Imperial Doctor Tian who was beating the drum of injustice. He would have to submit a complaint later.


    The one who came out to welcome them was Mo Ruyue¡¯s old acquaintance, Constable Liao.


    He walked straight to the two of them and made a ¡°please¡± gesture.


    ¡°You two, the Old Master has invited you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he intentionally stared deeply at Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sounded the drums of injustice and prepared to present a case. Where is the First Master inviting us to?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t take a step forward. Instead, she stood in place and looked at Constable Liao.


    She had dealt with this man before. He was a very shrewd person. The matter with the county magistrate¡¯s wife had his shadow behind it. He usually did not show himself easily, but now he had taken the initiative to welcome people. She did not know what he was planning.

 Chapter 168

    168 Tattle on Someone Else¡¯s Behalf?


    Imperial Doctor Tian didn¡¯t know what had happened between Constable Liao and Mo Ruyue, but he didn¡¯t say anything when he saw that she was more cautious than usual. He just watched quietly from the side.


    ¡°Naturally we will invite her to the court. Madam Qin¡¯s question is really puzzling.¡±


    Constable Liao replied indifferently and easily resolved the problem that Mo Ruyue had thrown at him. Then, he did not continue to pester her and turned to leave.


    Imperial Doctor Tian then asked softly to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Madam Qin, what are you doing?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Elder Tian, I¡¯ll explain this to you later. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Imperial Doctor Tian shook his head.


    The people in the county city had long been waiting for Imperial Doctor Tian to come and submit a complaint. Along the way, there were many people who called out to watch the show. After all, it was a pity to miss something that could enrage the kind Imperial Doctor Tian.


    Seeing that the crowd outside was growing in number, the magistrate could no longer sit still. He only wanted to make things difficult for Mo Ruyue, but why did it turn into a situation where he was stuck in a dilemma?


    No, I can¡¯t panic. I can¡¯t show my fear.


    He told himself that when he asked the Grand Master to arrange this matter, he didn¡¯t reveal his identity, so the man who was brought here had no evidence even if he wanted to accuse him.


    He became much calmer when he thought of this.


    Very quickly, after he finished asking for the identity of the plaintiff and accepted Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s accusation, according to the procedure, it was time to interrogate the defendant. However, before he could interrogate the man who had lost his soul, Mo Ruyue spoke again.


    ¡°Old Master, may I ask, after I submitted my complaint, why has there been no reply even now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t plan to let the magistrate get away with it, and also added the defendant to the list.


    As expected, it came!


    The magistrate¡¯s heart trembled. Although he already knew that Mo Ruyue would definitely ask this question, but his mind still buzzed when he really heard it.


    ¡°Madam Qin, I can explain this.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he felt that he was an official after all, and his attitude just now seemed a little too humble. He coughed again to adjust his mood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve handled a case before, and it was of an extremely bad nature. Just your testimony alone had been sorted into several files. For some reason, your accusation at the time was mixed in, so I couldn¡¯t see it in time.¡±


    ¡°It was only yesterday that this official was free and reorganized the files. Only then did I find out that even if Madam Qin did not come to find me today, I would also have asked you to quickly accept the case.¡±


    When the county magistrate spoke, Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips were slightly upturned. The arc of her smile that was not a smile made his eyes hurt, but he could not say anything. He could only endure it, but in his heart, he cursed Mo Ruyue¡¯s ancestors.


    In the end, he still adopted the advisor¡¯s suggestion and attributed the reason for ignoring Mo Ruyue¡¯s accusation to another ¡°adultery case.¡± Although it was inevitable that people would find fault with it, this was already the best reason in comparison.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s such a coincidence, I would like to add another defendant. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you, Old Master?¡±


    Mo Ruyue followed the magistrate¡¯s words and pointed at the man she had ¡°led¡± to the government office.


    ¡°Madam Qin, I have no objection to you adding the defendant, but isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for you to tie him up and drag him to the government office?¡±


    Magistrate Liu frowned and started to pick on Mo Ruyue¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°May I ask, My Lord, what is wrong with my actions?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s brows raised, and the ridicule in the corners of her eyes became even more obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always seen official complaints, and it¡¯s not uncommon for the accused to be tied up. I was just afraid that he would run away, so I only tied his wrist. How is that inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°The people of Huichun Hall can testify that this person spoke vulgarities the moment they met, destroyed my innocence, and tried to escape again and again. I don¡¯t even know his name, if he runs away, Where can I find him?¡±


    ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t tell me that when I want to seek justice, I¡¯ll have to search the entire county for people?¡±


    Her words were reasonable, and they made the magistrate feel uncomfortable. He hadn¡¯t even told her everything, and her four, five, and six were already in front of him. Was she the magistrate or was he?


    ¡°Madam Qin, even if that¡¯s the case, send someone to keep an eye on him. First, explain the situation to me and add him as the defendant. Then, I will send people to lock him up. Tying him up and imprisoning him is lynching. Don¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    The county magistrate really did not want to continue being so passive. He was a dignified official of the imperial court. How could he be controlled by a woman? Thus, his eyes widened and his tone of voice when speaking to Mo Ruyue suddenly became stern.


    ¡°If tying one¡¯s wrist is lynching, then what¡¯s the one that¡¯s tied up? Please enlighten me, My Lord.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words almost made the magistrate fall over in anger. She was referring to the previous adultery case where a woman had raped her husband. The woman had been tied up and dragged all the way here. The person had already been lynching, and she was only on her last breath to be interrogated.


    At that time, the magistrate didn¡¯t even care that the criminal was about to be beaten to death. But now, because Mo Ruyue had tied one of the accused¡¯s hands to him, he didn¡¯t want to let her off. Wasn¡¯t he clearly looking for trouble?


    This time, Magistrate Liu did not know how to respond. The advisor beside him was squinting his eyes so hard that they were about to cramp. He wanted him to stop dwelling on this issue. The more he said, the more mistakes he would make. Wasn¡¯t this clearly giving Mo Ruyue a chance to speak?


    However, even if the magistrate wanted to find a way out now, it would not be easy. Mo Ruyue had already talked him to death, so there was no way out for him.


    Why else would they say that the one who tied the bell needed to untie the bell?


    At this critical moment, Mo Ruyue had to speak for herself.


    ¡°Old Master, instead of dwelling on some insignificant matter, why don¡¯t you add this person¡¯s name first and accept Elder Tian¡¯s case?¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought that one afternoon would definitely not be enough. It would take nearly two hours to summon Qin Shi. In addition, the county magistrate had deliberately made things difficult for them and delayed them. Today¡¯s case could be accepted because she had urged them.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t tell me that Madam Qin knows how to handle a case better than me?¡±


    Although Magistrate Liu accepted Mo Ruyue¡¯s offer, he still had to fight for his reputation. However, Mo Ruyue only smiled coldly and did not continue to argue with him.


    In order to prove that he wasn¡¯t being led by the nose of Mo Ruyue, the county magistrate deliberately went to receive Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s complaint first.


    ¡°Imperial Doctor Tian, you¡¯re accusing someone tainting Madam Qin¡¯s innocence. This is a complaint on behalf of someone else?¡±


    When the county Magistrate saw Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s state, he was first stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I introduced Du Zhongheng to Lady Qin as a private tutor. Originally, I just wanted to let the babies learn more knowledge. Such a simple little thing has caused so many rumors. I can¡¯t sit by and do nothing.¡±

 Chapter 169

    169 Your Conscience Really Isn¡¯t Worth Anything (1)


    After Imperial Doctor Tian finished speaking, he looked at Mo Ruyue and sighed. ¡°At that time, Madam Qin asked this old man to help find a suitable private teacher. It was this old man¡¯s thoughtless consideration that made Madam Qin suffer such humiliation for no reason. No matter who wants to trap her, first talk to this old man about right and wrong!¡±


    He was obviously furious. As he spoke, the muscles on his face trembled. Even his white beard and eyebrows trembled. Even his voice trembled.


    ¡°Imperial Doctor Tian, please calm down. Your tongue is in someone else¡¯s mouth. Even if you want to sue, you won¡¯t be able to do so, right? There¡¯s no need to be so angry that you¡¯ll harm your own body.¡±


    In the end, the county magistrate still had to give Imperial Doctor Tian face, so he advised him with a few words. However, no matter how one listened to his words, there was a sense of gloating.


    !!


    ¡°You can¡¯t sue him? Hmph, this old man really doesn¡¯t believe this. Today, I¡¯ll say it here. If this old man hears such rumors again in the future, I¡¯ll catch one and sue one. I¡¯ll keep my word and use my sleeve as proof!¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a pair of scissors from his sleeve and cut off one of his sleeves with one hand.


    This scene stunned everyone. No one had expected Imperial Doctor Tian to actually make such a fierce move. However, it could also be seen that this old man¡¯s determination was really to count each and every one of them. Once he was caught, he would report it to the authorities.


    When Mo Ruyue saw this scene, it would be a lie to say that she was not moved.


    Although Imperial Doctor Tian had initially invited her out with a purpose in mind, after that, whether it was to help her find a suitable private tutor, or to speak up for her every time, or to cut off his sleeves to show his determination because of the rumors she was plagued with, he had indeed kept his promise.


    ¡°Elder Tian.¡±


    She only mumbled once. Originally, he was also a part of her plan. The complaint had written about Madam Qin¡¯s slander of Imperial Doctor Tian. However, now that she saw Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s actions, she suddenly did not want this old man to get involved.


    Even if he had approached her with a purpose, it was to benefit more people. After all, the difference between a quack and a famous doctor was not just in name.


    Magistrate Liu looked at this scene with cold eyes and felt nauseated in his heart.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Imperial Doctor Tian had publicly expressed his support for Mo Ruyue, but this time, his attitude was more intense and firm than before. This was going to be troublesome.


    In the future, if he wanted to use this method to deal with Mo Ruyue again, he would have to face Imperial Doctor Tian head-on. If he was not careful, he might get hold of something that could be used against him and bring up all the old scores. Then, it would be over.


    ¡°Since Elder Tian¡¯s complaint is also to fight for justice for Madam Qin, then I will deal with the two cases together. However, on Madam Qin¡¯s complaint, there is still a defendant in the Qin Village. If we summon them now, I¡¯m afraid that by the time he is brought back, the sky will be completely dark.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, why don¡¯t we temporarily put this man in prison and deal with him after we call that Qin Shi over tomorrow. Madam Qin, Imperial Doctor Tian, what do you think?¡±


    The county magistrate began to use the tactic of delaying the troops again. He would delay them for as long as possible. Perhaps he could come up with some countermeasures tonight. In short, he would not let Mo Ruyue have her way comfortably.


    Mo Ruyue could read the county magistrate¡¯s mind, but his current proposal was exactly what she wanted. Anyway, this case had no choice but to be investigated, and the people in the county were watching.


    Therefore, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°The old master¡¯s proposal is not correct. I just don¡¯t know if this man will be escorted away by his family if he is temporarily imprisoned. If that is the case, Where can I find him tomorrow?¡±


    In her previous life, people who were temporarily detained could pay the bail. Mo Ruyue was still waiting to use this person to set an example for those people in the city who still wanted to spread rumors. How could she let him off so easily?


    ¡°This might be possible.¡±


    Magistrate Liu was taken aback. He didn¡¯t think that this woman would know so much.


    He was really prepared to release this man secretly. When the time came, he would say that the man¡¯s family had paid the insurance, and then let this man sneak out at night to lie low.


    Even though he didn¡¯t achieve his original goal, he had also caused trouble for Mo Ruyue, so he could just consider it as a success.


    In the end, his plan was very good, but it was seen through by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can we only judge his part today? I don¡¯t care about the insurance compensation, I just want him to pay for his mouth.¡±


    Hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, Magistrate Liu really couldn¡¯t refuse. After all, it was still bright outside, and there was still time before the sun set. If there wasn¡¯t enough time to handle this case, then some cases would take ten days to half a month.


    When the man heard that there was no longer an interrogation today, he was very happy. Now, when he heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, he felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured on his head. He suddenly felt a chill from his chest to his back.


    ¡°Old Master, I¡¯ve been wronged! This little one was also incited by others and did not have the intention to make things difficult for Lady Qin. My Lord is clear about the details and must give this little one justice!¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t care about anything else now. He had to protect himself first!


    Therefore, he kneeled on the ground with a ¡°plop¡± and started wailing at the magistrate.


    The magistrate almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He was still trying to think of a solution, but this useless person had backstabbed him. Did he not want to die fast enough?


    ¡°Wang Luosheng, you should know that you can¡¯t speak nonsense in court. Every word you say is evidence in court and must be recorded in the file. If you lie, I can punish you ten times the original punishment!¡±


    The magistrate sternly warned.


    At the same time, he was also very glad that when he sent people to contact this man, he did not leave any evidence to reveal his true identity. Otherwise, this man would have exposed him in order to get away with it.


    ¡°Old Master, this one did not lie! Yesterday, when I was drinking in the restaurant, I heard someone talking about this matter. You also know what kind of person Du Zhongheng is. Which student in the world doesn¡¯t despise him?¡±


    ¡°This little one was angry, so I asked a few more questions. I didn¡¯t expect that after I left the restaurant, that person followed me and said to me that today is the day of Madam Qin¡¯s consultation. If I dare to reveal her ugly matter in public, he will give me two taels of silver!¡±


    ¡°Two taels of silver can make you lose your conscience? Your conscience is really worthless.¡±


    Mo Ruyue coldly rebuked from the side. The man knew he was in the wrong, so he pretended not to hear her and just looked at the magistrate with eager eyes.


    ¡°Madam Qin scolded well, two taels of silver can make you lose your conscience, and you still expect this official to make the decision for you?¡±


    Even though the county magistrate was gnashing his teeth in hatred, he still had to do what he had to do. Now, it wasn¡¯t just Mo Ruyue who wanted Wang Luosheng to pay the price, even the county magistrate himself wanted to teach him a good lesson.


    That mouth was like torn pants. His crotch was leaking air, and he had confessed everything before he was even tortured. He was really unlucky to have found him to do this.

 Chapter 170

    170 Provoked Someone You Shouldn¡¯t Have Provoked


    ¡°Old Master, this little one was just angry and misheard what others said. As for the so-called silver, this little one didn¡¯t intend to take it!¡±


    Wang Luosheng also went all out. How could he still care about his face now? He would thank the heavens and earth if he could walk out of the manor¡¯s gate in one piece!


    Originally, he had hoped that he could easily earn two taels of wine money by saying a few words. Now it seemed that not only would he not be able to earn money from the wine, but he would also have to put himself in prison for no reason. What the hell was this!


    Mo Ruyue was now happily watching the show from the side. The mastermind behind Wang Luosheng couldn¡¯t escape from the county magistrate. It was just that that guy had hidden himself very well, so he couldn¡¯t touch him now. However, sooner or later, he would settle the score with him, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    !!


    ¡°Enough! This official doesn¡¯t care if you misheard or did it deliberately, but today you insulted Madam Qin in Huichun Hall and ruined her reputation and innocence. This matter is clearly fixed on the white board, right?¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will sentence you with three strokes of the board, a fine of ten taels of silver, and apologize to Madam Qin in public for her forgiveness.¡±


    The county magistrate had just finished speaking when Mo Ruyue sneered, causing him to immediately sweep a cold glance over. He said unhappily, ¡°What, does Madam Qin have an opinion on my punishment?¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Master is very observant. So my reputation is clean, and it¡¯s worth three canes and ten taels of silver? I wonder which law this punishment is in line with? I remember that according to the laws of this dynasty, the punishment for those who destroy a person¡¯s innocence can range from three months to ten years in prison according to the severity of the case. Could it be that the Eldest Master thinks that this Wang Luosheng is not even worthy of the lightest case?¡±


    Ever since Mo Ruyue had suffered a loss in the court case, she had specially bought a set of laws from the book shop to read. Now, she could not say that she had a clear understanding of all aspects, but she could be considered to have understood the right of reputation and real rights.


    Now that she had said this at the right time, the county magistrate was caught off guard.


    The advisor was also stunned. His hands were trembling. He couldn¡¯t write down the words he was originally recording. How was he supposed to write them? The one who judged the case was taught the law by the one who complained?


    If this was recorded in the case file, it would be a stain and a laughing stock that could not be erased for a lifetime.


    The advisor really wanted to look at the county magistrate, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He was afraid to see the magistrate¡¯s current predicament.


    Fortunately, his mind was not completely frozen. He hesitantly said, ¡°Madam Qin, I¡¯m afraid you misunderstood the Eldest Master¡¯s meaning. He hasn¡¯t finished his words just now. The sentence was divided into two parts. One part was the time the sinner should go to jail, and the other part was the compensation to the plaintiff. Madam Qin, you¡¯re too impatient.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he even bowed to the Magistrate and said, ¡°Old Master, although you¡¯ve been angered by Wang Luosheng, you¡¯ll still have plenty of opportunities to scold him. We can¡¯t let Lady Qin and the others misunderstand.¡±


    These words were already a clear reminder to the county magistrate. If he still couldn¡¯t take the ladder in time, then the private advisor would really have no other way.


    Fortunately, the magistrate was still able to listen to his advice. He puffed up his cheeks and took a few breaths, swallowing the resentment in his chest. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. This official has indeed caused Madam Qin and Old Doctor Tian to misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°According to the circumstances, this person should be sentenced to half a year in prison and fined ten taels of silver. He should apologize to Madam Qin in front of the entire city to prove his innocence.¡±


    As soon as the county magistrate finished speaking, Wang Luosheng was completely paralyzed on the ground, completely dumbfounded.


    He had only said a few words. How did he end up with a fine, an apology, and even going to jail?


    Even if he had to pay a fine and apologize, he could accept it, but he couldn¡¯t go to jail!


    Not to mention half a year, he couldn¡¯t even sit for a day. He still had to take the imperial examinations. If he had a criminal record, it meant that he would have no fate with Imperial examinations and official careers in this life. This was the most fatal thing.


    After sitting there in a daze for a long time, Wang Luosheng suddenly jumped up and pounced on Mo Ruyue with all his might, mumbling, ¡°Madam Qin, please save me. Please be merciful and let me go!¡±


    How could Mo Ruyue be hit by him? Seeing that the person was already in front of her, she easily kicked him away with a whip leg.


    Although Wang Luosheng was a weak scholar, he was still a man who weighed more than a hundred pounds. He was sent flying a few meters away with a single kick. Mo Ruyue¡¯s move made many people gasp.


    It turned out that this cold-looking Madam Qin was really not to be trifled with. Not only was her mouth not to be trifled with, but even her martial arts skills were not to be trifled with.


    Magistrate Liu felt a bitter taste in his mouth and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    To think that he wanted to use force against Madam Qin back then. Although he also suffered a slap, it was obvious that she had shown mercy. Otherwise, based on the strength of this kick, he might not have ended up any better than Wang Luosheng.


    He looked at Wang Luosheng, who had fallen to the ground without a sound, and a chill ran down his spine. Even his official robe was soaked.


    The news of Madam Qin¡¯s kick that sent the man flying and the fact that he was out of breath flew out as if it had wings, refreshed many people¡¯s understanding of her ¡°martial strength¡±.


    For a time, the rumors in the streets and alleys were not that Madam Qin had found a deviant private tutor for her child, nor was it her ¡°affair¡± with the private tutor, but that Madam Qin not only had Kung Fu, but her skills were also very high. Even the matter of her hunting a giant tiger alone had been dug up.


    ¡°Hey, do you think there will be people who will be blind and provoke Madam Qin in the future? This guy, you guys didn¡¯t see it, but a man who weighs more than a hundred pounds was sent flying with just one kick. How much strength did she use?¡±


    ¡°I saw it, I saw it. Aiyo, that man directly fainted. In the end, he still had to rely on Madam Qin to live. I think he deserved it. How vicious must his heart be to ruin a woman¡¯s innocence? Isn¡¯t he forcing her to death?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, speaking of which, Madam Qin doesn¡¯t remember the past. If it were me, I would just let him die!¡±


    Some of these words were passed back to the ears of the people in the court. Naturally, some people felt comfortable, while others felt stifled.


    Mo Ruyue and the Imperial Doctor both had righteous expressions on their faces, but Magistrate Liu¡¯s face was dark no matter how one looked at it. As for Wang Luosheng, who had been awoken by Mo Ruyue¡¯s kick and slap, he was also in a daze and remorseful.


    ¡°Since Wang Luosheng¡¯s interrogation is over, then we¡¯ll stop here for today. Tomorrow, someone call that Qin Clan over and we¡¯ll continue. Withdraw!¡±


    Magistrate Liu waved his hand. He didn¡¯t care if Mo Ruyue and the others had anything else to say. He stood up and left.


    Wang Luosheng was dragged out by the bailiffs and was prepared to be thrown into the prison. As for compensation and apology, they would have to wait until they had interrogated the Qin Clan.


    When he passed by Mo Ruyue, he didn¡¯t even dare to raise his eyes. That kick just now had completely destroyed his thoughts of clinging to her and begging for mercy. He only hated himself for being blind and provoking someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked.


    Mo Ruyue walked to Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s side and reached out to hold his elbow, ¡°Elder Tian, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll handle the court trial by myself tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to come again.¡±

 Chapter 171

    171 It¡¯s All Your Fault!


    ¡°How can you do that? Your mother-in-law¡¯s words and actions are too hateful. Although you didn¡¯t tell this old man in detail, just from what Wang Luosheng told me, it¡¯s not hard to imagine what the source of the rumors is like.¡±


    ¡°Since this old man has already submitted a lawsuit, I can¡¯t miss the court trial tomorrow. Otherwise, people will say that this old man is just putting on an act and has a strong beginning but a weak end.¡±


    After Imperial Doctor Tian finished speaking, Mo Ruyue no longer tried to persuade him. Although Imperial Doctor Tian had done enough for her, an old man had his own stubbornness and it would not be right to persuade him.


    After coming out of the government office, Mo Ruyue first went back to Huichun Hall to get the imperial carriage. It was getting late, so she didn¡¯t take in the remaining patients and went home directly.


    !!


    Just as Mo Ruyue drove the carriage to the village entrance, she heard a burst of crying coming from the direction of her home. There were old and young people, and it was very lively.


    She could already tell that it wasn¡¯t her babies¡¯ voices, and she had heard that cry more than once. It seemed that some people had already received the news in advance and had come to their door to act pitiful.


    When she slowly drove the carriage to her house, she saw a few familiar figures blocking the entrance. Her children were all standing at the door, and the man with a helpless expression in front of him was Du Zhongheng.


    Usually, he would have already returned by now, but he had actually stayed until now. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was blocked by the people at the door and couldn¡¯t leave.


    Mo Ruyue guessed the situation correctly.


    Before she had returned, someone from the magistrate¡¯s office came to inform Qin Shi to go to the magistrate¡¯s office for a hearing the next morning.


    As soon as he said this, the Qin family immediately exploded.


    Previously, although Mo Ruyue had submitted a complaint to the deputy prefect, there had been no news for a month. The entire Qin family thought that she was just scaring them at that time and quickly threw this matter to the back of their minds.


    He didn¡¯t expect the government office runners to come to her door today and deliver such a piece of news.


    Initially, Lady Qin did not believe it. However, that bailiff was fierce and said that if she did not show up tomorrow, he would come to arrest her with chains and canes when she was summoned again.


    Qin Shi finally understood that she was really going to go to court for a trial. After a moment of daze, she immediately brought the Qin family¡¯s second daughter-in-law, Wang Shi, and a pair of grandchildren to Mo Ruyue¡¯s door to cry. As for the second son, Qin Xu, she didn¡¯t know where he went to drink and didn¡¯t know about this matter.


    Coincidentally, Du Zhongheng had just finished teaching today¡¯s class and was about to leave when he was blocked by Qin Shi and the others who had rushed over. He just watched them cry and complain with snot and tears in their eyes. He had been blocked here for a long time.


    Now that he accidentally looked up and saw Mo Ruyue coming back, it was as if he had seen his savior. He quickly waved to her and said, ¡°Madam Qin, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± The babies also shouted.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡­


    The crying family also stopped for a while and turned around to look. Sure enough, they saw that Mo Ruyue had already gotten off the imperial carriage and was slowly walking over.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re blocking my door and crying. Who are you trying to create trouble for?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised her eyebrows and retorted coldly without waiting for Qin Shi to speak.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue, you want this old woman¡¯s life and also want my Qin family to have no descendants, right? You¡¯re so cruel!¡±


    Although Qin Shi had suffered a lot from Mo Ruyue, she had not learned her lesson. At this time, she was clearly here to plead for mercy, but her mouth was full of complaints. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that she was here to condemn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear, who¡¯s the one without descendants? You really don¡¯t mind cursing your own family¡¯s bloodline. If you have a crow¡¯s mouth, you should talk less!¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue was an atheist, those words still hurt her ears. She didn¡¯t care what happened to the second branch, but she couldn¡¯t curse or touch the five babies of the first branch. She couldn¡¯t even curse them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve brought me to the authorities and we¡¯re going to court tomorrow. How can my Qingyuan and Qingfei face the public in the future? If you¡¯re not forcing our family to die, what are you doing? Isn¡¯t our Qin family going to have no descendants?¡±


    Qin Shi couldn¡¯t care about crying anymore. After crying for a long time, it was still a dry howl. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of tears on her face. She could only pretentiously press her eye sockets twice and was busy complaining.


    ¡°Oh? Only Qingyuan and Qingfei are from the Qin family? Fine, don¡¯t call yourself the grandmother of Qingyan and the others anymore. You don¡¯t think of these five children as your Qin family¡¯s blood anyway.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, not only was she not angry, she laughed instead.


    Qin Shi¡¯s voice choked and she almost choked on Mo Ruyue¡¯s words.


    She originally wanted to accuse Mo Ruyue of being vicious and cold, but she didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to catch her words. Now, it was her who didn¡¯t acknowledge her own blood. If she wanted to have any relationship with Da Bao and the others in the future, she would be slapping herself in the face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± She quickly waved her hand. Qingyan¡¯s five children are my eldest son¡¯s children, but you¡¯re the one who married into the family. You have nothing to do with us, and you even incited my grandsons to be at odds with me. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, why would they have removed their household registration from our Qin family? it¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°After the separation, the household registration naturally has to be held in my own hands. How can it be my fault? But we all heard what you just said. Do you want Qingyan to repeat what you said?¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, he looked at da bao, who was standing beside Du Zhongheng. At this moment, he was looking at the Qin family and the second branch of the Qin family with a cold expression. One could not see any pity for them.


    Da Bao looked over and said, ¡± ¡°She just said that mother wanted to force their family to death, and the Qin family¡¯s bloodline would end here. She really didn¡¯t treat us siblings as part of the Qin family.¡±


    The remaining four babies all lowered their heads sadly. Although they knew that they were not well-liked by their grandmother, they still could not help but feel sad when they heard such hurtful words.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t bear to see her baby being wronged. She had already walked to a place not far from the Qin Clan. She pulled the reins in her hand and said, ¡°Make way, good dogs don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    The originally docile big young mule suddenly raised its head and gave a long neigh. It stomped its four hooves on the ground and sniffed continuously. It seemed to be a little restless.


    Qin Shi was startled by the big young mule and subconsciously took two steps back. Even the mother and daughter of the second branch of the Qin family followed her and stepped back. In the end, they gave way to the door.


    ¡°Mr. Du, you missed the carriage on the way back. It¡¯s getting late. How about I find someone to send you back?¡± he said.


    Mo Ruyue did not mention the embarrassment of Du Zhongheng being surrounded by Qin Shi¡¯s people. With just a few words, she helped him out of the situation.


    ¡°Aiya, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Lady Qin. Although I don¡¯t want to trouble Lady Qin, but there is really no carriage to go back now. If I¡¯m late, I¡¯ll have to walk back.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to walk. There are many big houses anyway, just stay here and save the trouble tomorrow morning.¡±


    A young voice came over. Although it was still in a sobbing tone, the anger and mean tone were not concealed at all.


    ¡°Qingfei, what nonsense are you saying!¡±

 Chapter 172

    172 A Gentleman Doesn¡¯t Speak for No Reason, His Words Must Be Reasonable


    Madam N¨¦e Wang was startled by her daughter¡¯s sudden words. She had never thought that her little ancestor would flare up at this time.


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Isn¡¯t that Mr. Du a private teacher invited by the first branch? Now that there was no carriage and it was getting late, it didn¡¯t matter if someone stayed for a night. If you don¡¯t do anything wrong, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door!¡±


    Her words were said in a positive way and heard in a negative way. Every sentence was hinting that Mo Ruyue and Du Zhongheng were not clear. Don¡¯t look at her young age, her thoughts and mouth really had some of the Qin¡¯s true inheritance.


    ¡°Qin Qingfei, how dare you make up stories about my mother?¡±


    !!


    San Bao did not give in immediately. Qin Qingfei glared at him and took a step forward.


    He was no longer the hotheaded young man from before. The principles that Du Zhongheng had taught him were profound but simple, and many of them were not in the textbooks. At the same time, it had helped her babies broaden their horizons and increase their knowledge. It would not be an exaggeration to say that their minds were clear.


    If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear these words, but now, they were particularly piercing to the ears.


    ¡°Qin Qinghong, who are you trying to scare? You¡¯re staring with your bull eyes, aren¡¯t you afraid that your eyeballs will fall out?¡±


    Qin Qingfei immediately retorted sarcastically, ¡°I was just giving a suggestion. Do you like people to say that your family doesn¡¯t know etiquette and doesn¡¯t treat guests well? Isn¡¯t Mr. Du your teacher? It¡¯s said that a teacher for a day is a father for life. You¡¯re not willing to let him stay for a night, is this also respecting the teacher?¡±


    Her little mouth rattled on, but Mo Ruyue clearly saw Qin Qingyuan sneer at the back. It seemed that someone had been guiding her behind the scenes.


    Qin Qingfei¡¯s eloquence could be considered sharp, but her mind was not very bright. She was incited to be a gun in front of others. Generally, such a bird that stood out would not survive more than a few episodes in the novel.


    Because Qin Qingfei was really too young, if Mo Ruyue personally tore it, it would seem like she was bullying the young. However, she did not have the chance to appear. Tang Tang, who had been hiding at the back, suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Teacher once taught us that a gentleman does not speak without teaching others, and his words must be reasonable. Not only must one¡¯s words be reasonable, but they must also be based on principles. If you don¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll be at a loss, but if you don¡¯t say it and it happens, especially when you¡¯re not sure about it, it¡¯s a slip of the tongue.¡±


    ¡°Just now, Mother clearly said that it was getting late and that we should find someone to send Mr. Du back to the city. This was the best way to solve the problem. However, Sister Qingfei suddenly came out and suggested this. Not to mention that there were so many elders present who did not say anything, this suggestion itself is inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Qingfei overstepped the rules first and was rude earlier, but she¡¯s giving us the label of not being able to respect our master. What kind of logic is this?¡±


    ¡°At least we have a private school teacher at home, whereas Brother Qingyuan has never attended a private school, let alone Sister Qingfei. Even if you guys want to respect your master, you don¡¯t have the opportunity. I do feel a little sympathetic.¡±


    Mo Ruyue almost wanted to clap in public when she heard this. Although Tang Tang was about to celebrate her fourth birthday, it was not yet her birthday. It had only been a few days and the little guy who spoke in a childish voice and avoided people had become so good at talking?


    She was able to talk about big principles in a set, but she was also able to fight back without falling into a disadvantageous position. She could also take the opportunity to give the other party a slap. This was very similar to her, Mo Ruyue¡¯s, imposing manner.


    Now that she thought about it, it was indeed the right decision to hire Du Zhongheng to be the children¡¯s teacher. If it was another teacher, Tang Tang would probably still be well-behaved and silent. Why would she stand up and refute Qin Qingfei?


    ¡°You! Qin Qingting, you¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m your big sister, how dare you talk back to me?¡±


    Before they had separated, Qin Qingfei was used to being pampered at home. She could even order Da Bao around, so how could she care about Qin Qingting, a little child?


    Now that she was embarrassed, Qin Qingfei couldn¡¯t take it lying down and immediately flared up.


    ¡°My mother is your aunt, but I don¡¯t see you showing any respect.¡±


    Tang Tang immediately retorted again, her imposing manner not reducing at all, making Mo Ruyue really want to hold her in her arms and rub her well.


    ¡°Good, good! Your first household has all grown up, all grown up!¡±


    Qin Shi saw that her granddaughter was at a disadvantage and couldn¡¯t help but stand up to protect her child.


    However, the moment she opened her mouth, she also gave Mo Ruyue a chance to speak. If she couldn¡¯t deal with a little girl, could she not deal with an old lady?


    ¡°If you guys come here to quarrel, I, Mo Ruyue, will accompany you to the end. But Mr. Du has nothing to do with this matter, so what¡¯s the reason for pestering him? If you don¡¯t quarrel enough today, you¡¯ll have a chance to quarrel in court tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As she spoke, she did not care about Qin Shi¡¯s expression and directly said to Da Bao, ¡°Da Bao, go and invite Grandpa Liu over. Just say that Mother wants him to help send Mr. Du off.¡±


    Da Bao nodded and coldly glanced at Madam Qin and the second branch before hurriedly running towards the Liu residence.


    Not long after, Uncle Liu came back with Da Bao. He walked to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and said, ¡°Lady Qin, Da Bao has told me everything. Don¡¯t worry, I will send Mr. Du back safely.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to drive my family¡¯s carriage there. Please be careful on the road and come back early. I have lanterns, torches, firewood knives, and forks in my car. If it¡¯s dark on the way back, it¡¯ll be good for illumination and self-defense.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nagged at Uncle Liu.


    She was used to being cautious, so whenever she drove a carriage out, she would always prepare all the supplies in case of an emergency.


    Whether it was for lighting, self-defense, food, water, or even some medicine, it could be said that there was no need to worry about any accidents. Now, it came in handy.


    ¡°Well, I know all this. It¡¯s getting late so I¡¯ll take Mr. Du and set off.¡±


    Uncle Liu nodded to Mo Ruyue and then called Du Zhongheng to get in the car.


    ¡°No, Mr. Du, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Qin Shi suddenly became energetic again. When Du Zhongheng passed by her, she grabbed his sleeve tightly.


    ¡°Hey, Old Lady, why are you grabbing my sleeve?¡±


    Du Zhongheng was caught off guard and immediately felt a headache. He could not help but start to fight with Qin Shi for his sleeve.


    Just now, he had been stopped by Qin Shi several times, and now she was here again. Could it be that this old woman was determined to keep him here?


    ¡°Mr. Du, you can¡¯t leave. If Mo Ruyue doesn¡¯t make things clear today, no one can leave! I was brought to court by my daughter-in-law because of you, and you¡¯re just going to leave like that. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s words stunned Du Zhongheng, but before he could come back to his senses, he felt someone grab his other arm and gently pull him back, and his whole body involuntarily leaned over.


    His other sleeve was originally in Qin Shi¡¯s hand, but she suddenly let go as if she had been burned by something.


    This caused Du Zhongheng to pull out his sleeve and he also followed behind Mo Ruyue.

 Chapter 173

    173 Getting Serious


    ¡°Mr. Du, just go. If you have something to say, say it in court tomorrow. What¡¯s the point of breaking it here?¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue did not turn around, her imposing manner made Du Zhongheng uncontrollably believe her. He followed her words and got on the imperial carriage. Then, he cupped his hands at Qin Shi and said, ¡°Old lady, this Du believes that everything has a clear heart. Just like what Lady Qin said, if there is a matter, it can naturally be clearly explained in court. There is no need to drag things out here. This Du will take his leave.¡±


    Uncle Liu did not even bother to talk nonsense with Qin Shi. He directly pulled the big young mule¡¯s reins and pulled the mule cart away.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go! Make it clear, don¡¯t go!¡±


    !!


    Qin Shi wanted to chase after him, but she almost bumped into Mo Ruyue. How could she go around him?


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Madam Wang, along with her son and daughter, anxiously called out. They had originally planned to keep Du Zhongheng and force him to plead for mercy on their behalf. Now, it was great. He had been ¡°saved¡± by Mo Ruyue and their thoughts were completely cut off.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue, what do you want? What can we do to make you let us go?¡±


    Qin Shi really had no other way. She stuffed a bulging purse before she found out from the bailiff that a man in the city who slandered Mo Ruyue had already been sent to prison.


    A full half a year¡¯s sentence, a fine of ten taels of silver, and a public apology. This was just a rumor. When the time came, how would she, the person who started the rumor, be sentenced?


    At the end of the day, not to mention being rich and powerful, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to live a peaceful life and would even be reduced to prison. That wasn¡¯t a place for people to stay!


    Mo Ruyue sneered and sized up Qin Shi. ¡°What do I have to do to let you go? Did I ask you to spread rumors? Was I the one who asked you to come looking for trouble every now and then? Who is the one who is not willing to let go of who? Straighten your tongue first before you speak!¡±


    She then turned around and looked at the three people standing behind Qin Shi. Her eyes flashed with a cold light.


    Qin Qingyuan had been planning to trick Da Bao and the others into losing money for a long time. However, he had overheard his plan and Da Bao had been prepared for it, so he had not succeeded.


    Now, he came to ask for help and even wanted to give him a hard time. The words he came up with were so insidious that it simply didn¡¯t seem like the thoughts of a child.


    As for that Qin Qingfei, she was spoiled and domineering. Even now, she still didn¡¯t understand the situation. She deserved to be a target for her brother¡¯s schemes.


    The two children, one bad and one stupid, were not good people. Why was it that they were both members of the Qin family, but they were so different, completely different people?


    At this time, Madam Wang weakly opened her mouth and begged, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m begging you, please withdraw the charges! If Mother goes to court, our Qin family¡¯s reputation will be completely ruined! Let¡¯s not talk about our Qingyuan and Qingfei. Even your five babies are all surnamed Qin. Do you think you can stay out of this?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s a pity that Big Brother risked his life on the battlefield all those years ago. Wasn¡¯t it all for the sake of earning money and military merits for the family, so that the Qin family could prosper? If he were to see you and Mother in such an irreconcilable state and still have to go to court, do you think he could rest in peace in the netherworld? ¡±


    She directly brought Qin Ming out to talk about this matter. Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care, it once again pierced the hearts of the five babies.


    ¡°Father did not think that we would be swept out of the house before his bones were even cold. If we did not eat the meals of a hundred families, we would not have lived to this day. Could it be that Second Aunt thought that if we were to starve to death at that time, father¡¯s eyes would have been closed?¡±


    Er Bao said coldly. At the thought of how the five of them had survived, he felt terrible.


    In the past, Mother was not good to them, but she changed later on. She was good to them from the bottom of her heart, but what about these real blood relatives?


    His second aunt actually dared to mention his father?


    They were not worthy!


    ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t mention my father. It¡¯s a bit decent if you don¡¯t mention it, but if you do, it¡¯ll inevitably make people laugh.¡±


    Si Bao saw that his elder brother and younger sister had already spoken. How could he fall behind others? his words were not long, but they carried a lot of weight. After Madam Wang heard it, her body shook slightly. Her face was burning, but she did not dare to speak.


    At this time, the sky was gradually getting dark. Those who went into the mountains to hunt and those who went to the fields gradually returned. When they saw Qin Shi blocking Mo Ruyue¡¯s door with her family again, they asked the people who had already been watching what happened and each of them had their own thoughts.


    Some of them just wanted to watch the show, while some of them were nervous.


    ¡°So, Lady Qin is determined to take her mother-in-law to court? I thought she was just trying to scare people.¡±


    Someone asked the person beside him in a low voice, afraid that Mo Ruyue would hear them if they were too loud.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a day off. This afternoon, the bailiff from the county came and said that tomorrow morning, Qin Shi will go for the hearing! Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s been more than a month. Why did you only make such a big move now?¡±


    The man shook his head as he spoke, but there was a gloating glint in his eyes.


    When Qin Shi came to make trouble, these people even secretly gambled whether Lady Qin¡¯s accusation was real or just for show. At that time, he said it was true, but later, he paid dozens of copper coins, and even now, he was still laughed at from time to time.


    Now, it turned out that Lady Qin had really handed in the accusation. He had to carefully calculate how to get those copper coins back. Let¡¯s see who can laugh at him in the future!


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Looks like she¡¯s really serious.¡±


    The eyes of the person who asked the question were a little erratic, and his breath was weak. Although his voice was low, every word he said was heard by Mo Ruyue.


    She had long known that the villagers had used her to bet, but the expression and behavior of the person who asked the question was a little strange. Was there something else that she did not know?


    However, she couldn¡¯t go up and ask directly now. She had to wait and see for the time being. If something really happened, she would eventually give herself away.


    What should be said and what shouldn¡¯t be said had been said. Mo Ruyue was too lazy to continue to argue with Qin Shi here, not to mention gathering a group of people to watch. What kind of scene was this?


    Alright, I have nothing to say to you now. If you really want to make a clear distinction, wait until tomorrow¡¯s court. If you continue to pester me here, I won¡¯t be polite!


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, he gave Da Bao a look. He immediately turned around and returned to the courtyard. He did not know what he was fiddling with, but a field of caltrops suddenly appeared around the second branch of the Qin family.


    That thing¡¯s four corners were shining with a cold light. If one was accidentally stabbed by it, it would be a bloody hole.


    Madam N¨¦e Wang did not expect to have such a thing under her feet. Her face suddenly turned pale with fright, and her feet went soft. She also lost the strength in her body and was about to fall to the side.


    Fortunately, Qin Qingfei was beside her. Although she wasn¡¯t very tall, she supported her and didn¡¯t cause any blood to splatter on the spot.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue, who are you trying to scare with these weapons?¡±


    Although Qin Shi¡¯s face also turned pale, she did not lose as much face as Wang Shi. She still pretended to be brave and questioned Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, and my house is remote. I don¡¯t have a guard dog at home, so I have to have some means of self-protection. Otherwise, if any beasts come to my door, I can¡¯t scare them away. Who¡¯s going to be responsible if something happens?¡±

 Chapter 174

    174 An Apology?


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were full of thorns, but Madam Qin couldn¡¯t find any reason to argue with her. She could only reach out and point at her with a trembling hand, unable to form a complete sentence.


    ¡°You! You!¡±


    ¡°You still have a chance to get out of here before all the traps are exposed. Otherwise, no one will save you when you¡¯re trapped outside my house!¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice fell, another wave of creaking sounds came out. On the path of retreat behind the Qin Clan, a few criss-crossed iron chains appeared.


    !!


    The chain also had metal teeth on it. If one were to trip, it could directly cut open one¡¯s skin and flesh. It was no joke.


    There were also hunters in the Qin family village and they were used to setting traps when they went up the mountain to hunt. Now that they saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s method, they were all shocked.


    It would make sense if these traps were used to stop wild beasts, but was she really not afraid of hurting their own family?


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They watched as Mo Ruyue turned around and entered the house with the babies. However, Da Bao walked out from the courtyard and said to Qin Shi lightly, ¡°My mother said that we¡¯ll leave our imperial carriage at Uncle Liu¡¯s house today. If you still don¡¯t leave, then we¡¯ll release all the mechanisms and leave you to guard the door for the night.¡±


    This ultimatum was really ruthless. If Qin Shi and the others did not leave, Mo Ruyue really intended to order them around like watchdogs for the entire night.


    Everyone present believed that she would do what she said, and even Qin Shi herself was well aware of it. So, no matter how unwilling she was, she could only leave with the Wang mother and daughter trio.


    Da Bao stood at the entrance and watched coldly as the group of people carefully bypassed the mechanisms. Just as they retreated more than ten meters away, they heard the sound of another mechanism. The originally flat ground was now densely covered with mechanical ropes.


    This was what Mo Ruyue usually used to practice with the babies. It was also used as a security measure at night. This way, even if Mo Ruyue came back late for some reason, she didn¡¯t have to worry too much about the babies being in danger at home alone.


    Now that everyone in the village knew that there were many traps outside her house, anyone who had any evil thoughts would have to think twice.


    Not long after, Da Bao also returned to the courtyard and closed the door. He then went to see Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Mother, all the mechanisms have been activated. It¡¯s just that the positions of the mechanisms have been seen by others. They should be changed tomorrow, right?¡±


    Ever since Qin Xu sneaked into the house, Da Bao had been very concerned about these security measures. His mother had once said that she wanted to catch two puppies to guard the door, but she had forgotten about it after being busy.


    He felt that these traps were good but once they were exposed, their use would be greatly reduced.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe someone will take this opportunity to make a big deal out of it. If we change the mechanism now, won¡¯t we not give them a chance to flare up?¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled faintly. Rather than letting the trouble come one by one, it was better to let them appear together and let her solve them all at once.


    As soon as she finished speaking, an ¡°ouch¡± came from outside the courtyard wall, as if someone had stepped on a mechanism.


    That voice sounded very familiar. It was actually like the person who had secretly inquired about the matter of the Qin being summoned by the deputy prefect.


    Mo Ruyue said to Da Bao, ¡°Da Bao, go and take a look. See if the traps outside have hurt anyone.¡±


    Da Bao went out to take a look again and soon brought someone back.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Uncle Fugui from the village. He was twisted by the chains outside.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fugui, the chain is close to the gate. You can avoid all kinds of traps in front, but how did you twist such an obvious chain? ¡±


    Mo Ruyue said lightly, messing up the opening speech that the man called Fugui had originally thought of. He wanted to be slightly injured so that he could speak later.


    Although the wound on the chain looked hideous, as long as the strength was controlled well, the wound would not be too deep or heavy. It was much better than being pricked by an iron caltrop.


    However, he had thought about the first day but forgot about the fifteenth day. When Mo Ruyue suddenly stopped him, he was suddenly a little tongue-tied.


    ¡°Brother Fugui, if you have something to say, just say it. I haven¡¯t started preparing dinner at home, and the children are still hungry.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said it so directly that Fugui had no more room for beating around the bush. He could only say embarrassedly, ¡°Madam Qin, actually, I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Why do you say that?¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed coldly in her heart. Indeed, her previous judgment was right. This person had indeed done something against his conscience.


    ¡°A few days ago, a relative of a family in our village came to visit and heard some rumors about you. He was curious and asked a few questions. I also joined in the fun and also said a few words.¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw him stammering and knew that he wouldn¡¯t say anything good. Her eyes immediately turned cold.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, so Fugui¡¯s heart was in a mess. Seeing Qin Shi¡¯s end in front of him, and hearing that someone in the city had also spread rumors about her, she actually went to jail, he thought about what he had said and really wanted to give himself a few mouths.


    ¡°So what did that person find out, and what did you say? Since you¡¯re going to apologize to me, you should at least make it clear. I can¡¯t accept your apology without any beginning or end.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue knew that he definitely wasn¡¯t saying anything good, she somehow suddenly thought of Wang Luosheng¡¯s sudden public revolt today, so she asked this question.


    Fugui also knew Mo Ruyue¡¯s temper, so he didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and told Mo Ruyue what had happened that day.


    ¡°You mean, that person mentioned Mr. Du for no reason? He didn¡¯t become curious after hearing the gossip in the village? But this doesn¡¯t match what you said before.¡±


    Mo Ruyue sharply caught the contradictions in his words and raised her vigilance towards Fugui¡¯s true intentions.


    ¡°Madam Qin, I was afraid that you would be angry before, so I wanted to speak lightly and let you say it as a casual chit-chat. I just thought that I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be hidden for long, so it¡¯s better to tell the truth.¡±


    This time, Fugui was speaking from the bottom of his heart. After all, Mo Ruyue was now a well-known figure in the village. She had brains, skills, and schemes. He was really afraid that if he lied and was exposed again, he would not even have the chance to apologize.


    Mo Ruyue listened to his words and observed his actions. It didn¡¯t seem to be fake, and it made sense when he said it this way.


    When Qin Shi came to make trouble, Mo Ruyue had warned the villagers who were watching the show once. If she caught anyone gossiping, she would deal with them in the same way as Qin Shi.


    After that, no one dared to talk about this matter anymore. As for what she couldn¡¯t hear in private, she couldn¡¯t care less.

 Chapter 175

    175 If You Knew this Would Happen, Why Did You Do that?


    However, a student from the county town suddenly went to the Huichun Pavilion a month after the incident to insult and slander her. He even mentioned some details of the incident. If it had really been spread by the rumors at that time, such a thing would not have happened so long ago.


    This meant that someone must have made a detailed inquiry, which was why the student had so many things to say.


    ¡°Did that person ask anyone else in the village about anything else?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked again.


    !!


    ¡°At that time, we were chatting with a few families nearby. I happened to pass by, so I was dragged over to say a few words.¡±


    Fugui quickly replied and couldn¡¯t help but sneak a glance at Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I know about this matter. You came to apologize to me because the Qin group is going to court tomorrow. Are you afraid that you will follow in her footsteps?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked directly, as if she didn¡¯t intend to give him any face at all.


    ¡°My stinky mouth just doesn¡¯t have a lock. Lady Qin, I really didn¡¯t mean it. Besides, I just told you about the situation that day, and I didn¡¯t add any oil or vinegar. Didn¡¯t you hear it just now?¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, going to court is like the sky falling down for us. Please forgive me, please.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart was not moved at all as he looked at her begging for mercy.


    If he knew this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have done it.


    His mouth was satisfied, but he had never considered crushing someone to death under his tongue. What if it was someone else who couldn¡¯t think things through and committed suicide? Could he still go and pay with his life?


    Although Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t go as far as to bring him to court, she still had to teach him a lesson.


    Therefore, she only said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Alright, I know about this. You can go back first. Da Bao, help me see him off.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lady Qin, just say something and forgive me, okay?¡±


    Fugui saw that he had said a lot, but he couldn¡¯t see any clues from Mo Ruyue¡¯s face. Was she going to argue with him? Would a bailiff suddenly come tomorrow and take him away?


    Although he was anxious in his heart, Mo Ruyue still didn¡¯t show her abilities. Da bao had already walked to his side and put on a posture of seeing the guest off.


    ¡°Uncle Fugui, it¡¯s getting late. We can¡¯t keep you here. I¡¯ll send you out so you don¡¯t trip and get hurt again. Our intention to set up traps for self-defense.¡±


    Since Da Bao had already said so, Fugui was too embarrassed to continue staying. Moreover, Mo Ruyue had already turned around and entered the house. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he couldn¡¯t do something like chasing after the widow.


    Moreover, it was already very late. It would not be nice if a man like him stayed in the widow¡¯s house like this.


    No matter how nervous he was, he could only follow Da Bao out. He was destined to toss and turn in fear and worry that night, unable to sleep.


    Mo Ruyue went up the mountain in the early hours of the morning. According to her agreement with the wolves, she would go to the back of the mountain at this time every day to see if there was any news of the wolves.


    Not long ago, she saw scratches on the tree and a giant wolf guarding it, which led her to the cave.


    It turned out that the sick wolves had recovered and were reporting to her that they were safe.


    There was still nothing special today. Mo Ruyue carefully checked and prepared to go down the mountain. After dawn, she had to go to the county to participate in the court trial. Today was the most important part of the interrogation of Qin Shi. As the ¡°victim¡±, she could not be absent.


    However, just as she turned around and was about to leave, she suddenly smelled a faint scent of blood and heard a dying whimper.


    The sound came from far away, but after Mo Ruyue heard it, she immediately ran over there.


    After running for about a hundred meters, the smell of blood was already strong and pungent. In a bush, Mo Ruyue found a giant wolf lying in it. There were a few feather arrows stuck in its body, and the grass and soil beneath it were already soaked in blood. It looked like the wolf was not going to survive.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue saw the wolf¡¯s miserable appearance, she didn¡¯t have time to think and directly brought the wolf into the medium.


    Although the wolf¡¯s injuries were not light, Mo Ruyue had many treasures in her hands. In addition to an emergency operation to stop the bleeding and suture the wound, she also used the best medicine, but the loss of blood could not be made up in a short time.


    While treating the wolf¡¯s wounds, Mo Ruyue accidentally discovered that the spring water seemed to have changed.


    After washing the wound with the spring water, the originally ferocious skin and flesh retracted a little. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed to be healing with the naked eye. However, the spring water in the past did not have such an overbearing healing effect.


    Could it be that the spring water and the herbs had mutually benefited, resulting in a new mutation?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she didn¡¯t spend too much time thinking about it. After all, the existence of this space was already against common sense, not to mention that she knew all kinds of mutations in the mushroom house. As long as it was useful to her, she would use it.


    With the time accelerator in the space, the wolf¡¯s wound healed quickly. Other than being a little weak, its life was saved.


    ¡°How did you get so heavily injured? Did something happen to your race?¡±


    Mo Ruyue gently stroked the wolf¡¯s fur. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Now that she had helped the wolf pack a few times, they already had a friendship. It was impossible for her to sit back and do nothing when the wolf pack was in trouble.


    When the wolf heard this, it stood up shakily and whimpered as it walked out. This action undoubtedly told Mo Ruyue that something had happened to the wolf pack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with you. I hope I can make it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue brought the wolf out of the space and saw it shakily leading the way. It seemed like it was going in the direction of the wolf cave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you, so you¡¯ll be faster. Don¡¯t struggle.¡±


    As she spoke, she picked up the wolf with one hand and carried it on her shoulder, while her other hand activated the sleeve dart on her wrist and headed in the direction of the wolf cave.


    Although the wolf was huge, it was not a burden to Mo Ruyue at all. Moreover, it was obediently lying on her shoulder and did not struggle, which saved her a lot of trouble.


    Mo Ruyue and the wolf quickly reached the wolf cave. The scene in front of them once again stunned Mo Ruyue.


    The ground at the entrance of the cave was messy, with blood everywhere. There were also a few wolf corpses, all of which were covered with feather arrows or knife marks. It was obvious that they had not encountered any other beasts, but were besieged by people. Moreover, there must be a lot of people, otherwise, how could such a large wolf pack be defeated so easily?


    The wolf she found must have gone to her to ask for help. Unfortunately, it could not speak and could not tell her what had happened.


    But there was one thing that Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t figure out. This wolf pack only moved around in the deep mountains where no one had ever visited. He had never heard of any wolf attack anywhere. It shouldn¡¯t be possible that the hunters had spontaneously joined forces to eliminate the wolf attack.


    ¡°Could it be that the magistrate has sent someone to exterminate the wolves after they helped me escape last time?¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought of the last time when she used the cover of the deep mountains, dense forests, and wolves to escape from the people sent by the magistrate to keep an eye on her. But the wolves didn¡¯t hurt anyone at that time, so it shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?

 Chapter 176

    176 Saving The Wolves


    Since she couldn¡¯t guess the cause of the incident, she still wanted to find the remaining wolves as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t know how many of them were still alive.


    The wolf that she had saved kept sniffing at the bodies of its dead companions. Its eyes were sad, and it kept whimpering in pain. The scene made people who saw it feel sad.


    ¡°Can you take me to the rest of the wolves? There might still be hope.¡±


    Mo Ruyue tried to ask, and the wolf immediately sniffed around. However, it was not known whether it was because the smell information here was too mixed or for some other reason, but it just kept going around in circles, as if it couldn¡¯t find the direction to track at all.


    !!


    Seeing that the wolf was so confused and helpless, a light suddenly flashed in Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind. She thought of a possible hiding place, so she immediately called the wolf to follow her and ran in one direction.


    She thought of the valley of treasures. It was even harder to find there than the wolf cave. If it wasn¡¯t for the black wolf king leading the way, she wouldn¡¯t have found it even if she had searched the entire mountain range.


    Now that she thought about it, if they really wanted to avoid the man-made disaster, the black wolf king was most likely to bring the remaining wolves there. After all, the valley was full of all kinds of herbs, which could be used to avoid disasters and heal injuries.


    Although she had only been to that place once, she still remembered the route. She deliberately sped up and arrived at the place in the time it took to brew a cup of tea.


    Sure enough, as she had expected, there were many messy wolf paw prints and blood stains in front of the cave, all the way to the valley.


    Mo Ruyue hesitated and walked directly into the cave. She had not walked far when she saw a giant wolf blocking the way.


    It was one of the ¡°guards¡± who often followed the black wolf king. There was also a knife wound on its body, but it was lighter than the wolf¡¯s that had come to report. When it saw Mo Ruyue, it got up and wagged its tail at her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the black wolf king? Is it inside?¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue asked, the giant wolf nodded slightly, turned around, and walked into the valley.


    She followed behind it and walked out of another cave. She saw many wolves lying around the entrance, and the black wolf king was lying under a big tree in the distance.


    Smelling the familiar scent, the wolves that had been lying down all looked up at Mo Ruyue and gently patted their cu-long tails, as if to welcome her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at your king first, then I¡¯ll treat your injuries.¡±


    Mo Ruyue comforted them and walked straight towards the black wolf king.


    It didn¡¯t seem like much from a distance, but after Mo Ruyue fell close, he discovered that the black wolf king¡¯s injuries were more serious than she had imagined.


    Its body was covered in knife and arrow wounds, and it had also lost a lot of blood because of running. It looked even weaker than the wolf that had reported the news. If she had come a little later, the black wolf king would have died.


    Mo Ruyue immediately brought the black wolf king back into the space for treatment. Although the wolves were a little uneasy that their king had disappeared into thin air, it was only the little split worm that moved.


    Because Mo Ruyue often made things disappear or appear out of thin air in front of them, now that Mo Ruyue had disappeared with her, the wolf pack naturally thought that she had gone to save the wolf king.


    Almost in an instant, Mo Ruyue and the black wolf king appeared again. This time, the black wolf king¡¯s wounds were all healed, and it looked much more energetic.


    Then, Mo Ruyue started to treat the wounds of the other wolves. With the interspace accelerator, she could heal the injuries of almost every wolf in an instant.


    It was a pity that such a method could not be used on humans. Otherwise there would definitely be rumors that she knew black magic, and by that time, it would be a big problem.


    ¡°What exactly happened to you? Why were you surrounded?¡±


    After Mo Ruyue had cured all the wolves, she walked to the wolf king¡¯s side and couldn¡¯t help but ask this. She knew that even the black wolf king couldn¡¯t give her an answer. After all, she didn¡¯t know the beast language and it couldn¡¯t speak the human language.


    The black wolf king lightly licked Mo Ruyue¡¯s palm and then walked over to look at its ¡°subjects¡± one by one. He bumped his nose with them, as if comforting each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the wolf cave. Stay in this valley for the time being. This is a deeper mountain. If those people who hurt you can¡¯t find you, they won¡¯t stay here forever. I can see that there¡¯s quite a lot of prey here, so you guys can rest here in peace.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she led the wolf king to a few clusters of herbs and pointed at them. ¡°This is to stop bleeding. Chew it and apply it to the wound. It will stop you from bleeding.¡±


    ¡°This is for detoxification. If you are poisoned, eat these herbs. They can detoxify most poisons, but not too much. A big wolf only needs to eat this much.¡±


    She pinched a third of one of the herbs and showed it to the wolf king. Seeing that it nodded, she continued.


    ¡°The little wolf only eats a section as big as a finger joint. It will only eat once a day. Any more and it will increase the toxicity.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know the rest of the herbs, don¡¯t eat them. These should be enough for you. If I¡¯m not here, it can be used in case of emergency.¡±


    After all, Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t be with the wolf pack all the time. So after this incident, she decided to pick out the most useful herbs for the wolf pack and tell the black wolf king.


    This wolf king was so intelligent that it could even have human emotions and understand most of her words. She couldn¡¯t let them guard such a huge treasure without knowing how to save it.


    At this time, the sky was gradually starting to brighten up. The surroundings were a light blue that was getting brighter and brighter. The sun was about to rise.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down the mountain. I¡¯m going into the city today. If I¡¯m free today, I can help you look around. After all, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go out now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought that although she had healed the injuries of the wolves, the crisis had not been resolved. She wondered if the murderer who had injured the wolves was still tracking their whereabouts.


    She re-entered her interspace and took out all the frozen meat from the large refrigerator in the mushroom hut. She piled them up on the ground like a mountain of meat.


    At the same time, she also carried out a lot of ice and piled them under a tree that was relatively sheltered from the shade to delay the meat from going bad.


    This meat should be enough for you to eat for two days. I¡¯ll go hunt some fresh meat tomorrow and see if there are any suspicious people in the mountains. You don¡¯t have to go out hunting and show your faces. For the safety of the entire race, you have to be obedient.


    Mo Ruyue felt as if she had been possessed after saying all this. Did she really think that the wolves in front of her were humans? If they could survive, she felt that her words were not in vain.


    Fortunately, the black wolf king was indeed very intelligent. It nodded its head repeatedly as she spoke, as if it had heard everything she said.


    It was also because of this that Mo Ruyue felt that she was explaining things to a ¡®person¡¯ and not playing the piano to a ¡®wolf¡¯.


    ¡°Alright, I have to go now, or I won¡¯t be able to make it in time. Take care of yourselves. I¡¯ll come to see you all after I¡¯m done hunting tomorrow.

 Chapter 177

    177 Dealing With the Court


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she turned around and left the valley. When she looked back, only one wolf head was sticking out of the cave. It was the black wolf king¡¯s. The other wolves did not follow.


    Finally relieved, Mo Ruyue quickened his pace and began to run down the mountain.


    As soon as she reached the foot of the mountain, she saw Da Bao looking in her direction anxiously. As soon as he saw her, he immediately came up to her.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve finally come down the mountain! What delayed you today? There¡¯s almost no time!¡±


    !!


    He knew that his mother was going to have a lawsuit with his grandmother today. If his mother was absent from such an important matter, then wouldn¡¯t she be gossiped about again?


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when I come back. I¡¯m going to the Liu family to get the carriage and go to the county first. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    This time, Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t going to the county by herself. She was bringing her babies along. After all, this matter involved their private school teacher. No matter how much Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want them to be involved, they couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go directly to the village entrance. Grandpa Liu has already prepared the carriage. My younger brother and sister are also waiting in the carriage. They¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±


    When Da Bao said this, Mo Ruyue stopped in her tracks and glanced at Da Bao discreetly.


    Now, he did things in a proper way and considered everything thoroughly. He really looked like a big brother. Even if one day she couldn¡¯t be by their side, she believed that he would take better care of his younger siblings.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the village entrance.¡±


    She turned around and jogged towards the village entrance with Da Bao.


    As expected, Uncle Liu had already set up the carriage. The four babies were sitting in the carriage, each holding a paper bag in their hands and chewing on a fragrant bun.


    When they saw their big brother coming over with their mother, they quickly stopped and called out to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Mother, mother, come quickly, we¡¯re just waiting for you!¡±


    Mo Ruyue jogged over and said to Uncle Liu, ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯ve troubled you. I¡¯ll drive the carriage, you can go back.¡±


    However, Uncle Liu pulled the reins back to his chest and shook his head. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, what are you doing?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t expect him to say this and couldn¡¯t take the reins from Uncle Liu¡¯s hands.


    When you go to court, someone has to take care of this carriage. Besides, didn¡¯t I take the children to court the last time? ¡±


    When Uncle Liu said this, Mo Ruyue found it hard to reject him. After all, he had good intentions. Although it was only a few streets from the carriage to the mansion, it was indeed inconvenient to walk around with five babies.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Liu.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t act coy and agreed directly. With the current relationship between the two families, there was no need to be too clear about it.


    After all, she came down the mountain a little late. Although she rushed, it was still a little late when she arrived at the magistrate¡¯s office.


    The main entrance was surrounded by three layers of people, all waiting to see the hall trial today.


    This wasn¡¯t Mo Ruyue¡¯s first time in court, but this was the most exciting one.


    It was rare to see a daughter-in-law sue her mother-in-law in this world. Although Mo Ruyue was not the first, she was definitely the most eye-catching one.


    Which family¡¯s daughter-in-law would show herself in public like her? First, she fought with the county magistrate¡¯s wife, then, she went to the Medical Hall to save people, and in the blink of an eye, she brought her mother-in-law to court. She was simply providing all kinds of topics of conversation for all the people in the county.


    Seeing Mo Ruyue get off the carriage with the babies, everyone wanted to crowd around her again, but she raised her hand to stop them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m with the babies. Please don¡¯t squeeze them.¡±


    She was now ¡°notorious,¡± and everyone was very respectful of her. Now that she was blocking them, they subconsciously stopped.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why are you so late today? The County Magistrate has been waiting inside for half a day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, some people were still wondering if you didn¡¯t dare to come at the last minute. You were still jumping in anger just now, but why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? It must be because he saw that lady Qin came, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything! How much courage can that kind of despicable person have? it¡¯s already good enough that he didn¡¯t run away on the spot!¡±


    Everyone discussed and blocked Mo Ruyue¡¯s path again. It was only when the bailiffs from the government office heard the noise outside and came out to check that Mo Ruyue and the others were successfully brought to the court.


    The county magistrate had been waiting for Mo Ruyue for a long time, but he had not arrived. He had impatiently gone to the study in the backyard. When he received the news, he returned to the hall. He had not even sat down at the court table when he had already spoken sarcastic words.


    ¡°So Madam Qin still remembers that there is a court hearing today? Yesterday, I saw that you were so insistent on closing the case on the same day that I thought you really cared about your reputation. Why are you so late when your mother-in-law was summoned today?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had long expected that the county magistrate would use this as an excuse to make things difficult for her. However, although she had a reason for doing so, she couldn¡¯t tell him that she had delayed the court hearing by saving a pack of wolves, right?


    Originally, everyone was still looking forward to Mo Ruyue¡¯s explanation as usual. They didn¡¯t expect her to only frown slightly and not say anything.


    This time, they were all stunned. This Lady Qin was someone who would never be willing to suffer losses. Now, she actually didn¡¯t even defend herself. Could it be that the county magistrate was right?


    But now, although Lady Qin didn¡¯t talk back, her shoulders were straight and her eyes were firm. She didn¡¯t look guilty, so he would just watch first in case there was a reversal.


    Although the county magistrate had only managed to vent a small amount of anger, it was far from enough for him. Compared to the humiliation that Mo Ruyue had brought him, it was nothing.


    He slammed the gavel and said coldly, ¡°Those who are kneeling in the court, report your names. Is there any solid evidence of what matter is being brought to court?¡±


    Only Qin Shi and the four members of the second branch of the Qin family knelt in the court. Mo Ruyue, on the other hand, stood straight with her five babies and had no intention of kneeling at all.


    The county magistrate¡¯s words were also a reminder for her to kneel down and answer. However, Mo Ruyue had never knelt down to anyone before. Now that she was the plaintiff, it was even more impossible for her to kneel down and answer like Qin Shi.


    His words didn¡¯t scare Mo Ruyue, but scared Qin Shi instead. She immediately fell to the ground and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m a villager from the Qin Village. I don¡¯t know what crime I¡¯ve committed, but I¡¯m being sued!


    ¡°Old Master, this old woman has been wronged!¡±


    She kowtowed as she spoke, and in a few moves, her bun was undone. Her hair was in a mess, and she looked very disheveled.


    The four people of the second branch of the Qin family had never seen such a scene before. The ¡°mighty¡± roars of the government office runners during the hall promotion had already scared them out of their wits. Now, they could only kneel with Qin Shi and curl up into a ball, not even daring to raise their heads.


    On the other hand, Mo Ruyue¡¯s five babies all had their chests puffed up high and their expressions were firm and solemn. When they were compared, it was obvious who was better.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this Qin Shi is your mother-in-law. What crime has she committed that you have to make things difficult for her? Why don¡¯t you tell this official in detail!¡±

 Chapter 178

    178 A Clear Conscience


    Magistrate Liu glanced at Mo Ruyue coldly. His words were clearly biased, making Mo Ruyue¡¯s complaint sound like he was making things difficult for her. He was obviously hinting that she was causing trouble.


    ¡°Old Master, the Qin family has slandered me for having an affair with Du Zhongheng. Before they could figure out the ins and outs of the matter, they rashly came to make trouble, destroyed my innocent reputation, and caused the rumors to spread to the county city. May I ask, Old Master, how is it difficult for me to seek justice for myself? ¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t back down this time. The moment she opened her mouth, the commoners who were watching relaxed their brows and nodded in approval.


    This was Lady Qin¡¯s style, so her silence just now was not because she was guilty, but because there was a reason.


    !!


    ¡°Hmph, now you have a sharp tongue, but I never judge a case by which side is more eloquent. I need to pay attention to the evidence. Since you claimed that the Qin family slandered you, do you have any witnesses or evidence?¡±


    ¡°Old Master, this little one is Lady Qin¡¯s witness.¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the crowd. The person who parted the crowd and walked forward was Uncle Liu.


    After Mo Ruyue brought the babies to the government office, he immediately sent the imperial carriage to the carriage store and then rushed back. In fact, the purpose of him following was to be Mo Ruyue¡¯s personal witness.


    This Lady Qin¡¯s temperament was too cold and too stubborn. She would not easily open her mouth to ask for help. Although as long as she opened her mouth, there would be many people in the village who were willing to testify for her, but it was equivalent to owing a favor.


    Uncle Liu had long regarded the Qin family¡¯s first branch¡¯s babies as his own grandsons. Not to mention for Mo Ruyue¡¯s sake, he would definitely help them with this matter just for the sake of the babies.


    ¡°Who are you? You spoke without my permission, so why didn¡¯t you kneel when you saw me?¡±


    The county magistrate narrowed his eyes at Uncle Liu, who had stepped forward. He suddenly remembered that last time in court, when the situation was going well, someone had suddenly stepped forward to testify, causing him to fail at the last step. Was the past going to repeat itself now?


    Therefore, when he spoke, his tone was extremely impolite, and there was even a hint of anger.


    Uncle Liu was just about to kneel down and reply when Mo Ruyue reached out and held his elbow, stopping him.


    ¡°Old Master, he¡¯s neither a criminal nor a servant of your family. He¡¯s just a witness who can testify for me. Does it mean that no matter who it is, he has to kneel in front of Old Master when he replies?¡±


    How could Mo Ruyue let Uncle Liu be humiliated because of her? Although the hierarchy was strict in ancient times and there was no reason between the people and the officials, it was not necessary to take the blame. If there was no mistake, it would instead give the official the bad name of bullying others.


    The county magistrate had always shown that he loved the people like his own children, and his current appearance was truly a bit surprising.


    He also realized this, so he only snorted coldly at Mo Ruyue¡¯s question and didn¡¯t continue to pursue it. He also didn¡¯t ask Uncle Liu to kneel down and answer.


    Mo Ruyue nodded slightly at Uncle Liu. The latter then cupped his hands and saluted the county magistrate. ¡°To answer the Old Master¡¯s question, this one¡¯s surname is Liu. I¡¯m a villager from Qin village and also Lady Qin¡¯s neighbor. I saw everything that happened that day from beginning to end.¡±


    ¡°That day was the first time Lady Qin brought Mr. Du home. She wanted to see if he could get along with the babies. Lady Qin did her best for her five babies. Not only did she provide for their food and warmth, but she also provided for their education.¡±


    ¡°This teacher was invited because the babies were enlightened too late and she wanted to try her best to make up for the lack of time before the autumn school starts. I heard that it was Imperial Doctor Tian of Huichun Hall who introduced him. In short, we have never heard of or seen Mr. Du before this.¡±


    The magistrate had already lost his patience after hearing all that. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Get to the point. What do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. That day, when Madam Qin just entered the village, Madam Qin got the news that she brought a strange man home. Then Madam Qin took the second branch¡¯s wife and went straight to Lady Qin¡¯s house, saying that they came to catch an adulterer.¡±


    ¡°In fact, she didn¡¯t have any evidence, so she came to cause trouble. We all saw it clearly. At that time, the door of Lady Qin¡¯s house was open, and teacher was talking to the babies in the room. Lady Qin was busy in the courtyard, so how could there be any illicit things?¡±


    ¡°Liu, do you dare to let the Old Master and everyone know how close your family is with that Mo Ruyue? She sends things to your house every other day, it would be strange if you don¡¯t speak up for her!¡±


    It was as if Qin Shi had suddenly come to life. She immediately began to act up against Uncle Liu.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? That means his position is biased, and his testimony can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    Magistrate Liu immediately made use of Qin Shi¡¯s words to make a fuss. He wanted to exclude all the evidence and evidence that were beneficial to Mo Ruyue. This way, not only would her accusation be invalid, but she would also be accused of false accusation in the end. Wasn¡¯t that wonderful?


    If this matter was successful, even the case of those who were sentenced to prison yesterday could be overturned. At that time, he could join hands with the Qin to deal with them.


    The more Magistrate Liu thought about it, the more excited he became. It was as if the plan was already being carried out smoothly and Mo Ruyue could only wait to be captured.


    ¡°Old Master, this little one and Lady Qin are neighbors. Neighbors help each other, but this little one also helps family and not just neighbors. You can go to the Qin Village and ask around. When Lady Qin did those absurd things, this little one also didn¡¯t have a good face for her. How could I go against my conscience and lie because of her things?¡±


    Although Uncle Liu was a little flustered at the beginning, perhaps Mo Ruyue¡¯s calmness infected him and he quickly calmed down.


    He felt that he had a clear conscience and wasn¡¯t afraid of being investigated, so he spoke with confidence and didn¡¯t look guilty at all.


    ¡°Old Master, you¡¯ve heard it too. That Mo Ruyue used to be a ridiculous person. When my son died in battle, she ruthlessly abused my five grandchildren. Later, she even wanted to sell them to the slave traders and ran away with the money!¡±


    ¡°If we had not seen through her scheme, my poor grandsons would not even know where they are now. Old Master, who knows if she had other thoughts outside and wanted to get rid of the burden and run away.¡±


    Qin Shi did not mention Du Zhongheng. Her tone changed and she began to dig up old scores. Mo Ruyue used to beat and scold the children and indeed found a human trafficker. However, Qin Shi did not mention that Mo Ruyue suddenly changed and directly beat the human trafficker away.


    ¡°Old Master, although Mother has abused us in the past, she has never been with anyone else outside. I can testify to this.¡±


    Da Bao suddenly opened his mouth. His words not only stunned the county magistrate and all the onlookers, but even Mo Ruyue looked at him in surprise.


    Although she did not fully inherit the original owner¡¯s memory, she did not find any traces of her thoughts in the limited memory. However, how could Da Bao be sure that the original owner really did not have such thoughts?


    Magistrate Liu looked at Da Bao and suddenly burst into laughter.


    ¡°You child, in order to exonerate your mother, you can say anything? You should know that even though you are a child, you still have to be responsible for your words. How can you prove that your mother did not do anything with anyone?¡±

 Chapter 179

    179 Witnesses and Evidence?


    Da Bao said coldly, ¡°At that time, my mother¡¯s heart was unstable. She often took it out on us siblings. I had long noticed that she wanted to buy Tang Tang and Si Bao, so I had been secretly watching her and guarding against her. If she had an affair with any wild man, how could she hide from my eyes? ¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so young. Even if you had the intention to keep an eye on her, how could you have stopped her? This testimony is really not enough to be trusted.¡±


    The county magistrate repeatedly emphasized that Da Bao was young because he wanted to exclude all the testimonials that were beneficial to Mo Ruyue. He didn¡¯t believe that there would be people who would stand out and speak for her continuously.


    He didn¡¯t expect Da Bao to raise his eyebrows and make a playful expression that was almost exactly the same as Mo Ruyue¡¯s. He said to the magistrate, ¡°Master, I¡¯m already twelve years old this year, not two or three. Why is my testimony not trustworthy?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Has your excellency never heard of the saying ¡°age does not determine one¡¯s ambition¡± even if some people have lived to a few decades, they can still lie in all kinds of ways. Could it be that for the Great Master, age is the only standard of credibility?¡±


    His words actually gave the county magistrate the illusion that he was confronting Mo Ruyue. However, this pair of mother and son had no blood relationship at all.


    The county magistrate was choked by a twelve year old boy. How could he tolerate this? Just as he was about to speak, the drum of injustice at the entrance of the court rang again.


    ¡°Who is crying injustice outside? Don¡¯t you see that there is a court being raised to question a case inside?¡±


    He was a little impatient. He felt that as long as he met Mo Ruyue, everything would not go smoothly. Even asking about a case made him feel like a fishbone was stuck in his throat. He had a stomach full of anger that could only be suppressed and could not be vented. When had he heard of any official who was as cowardly as him?


    A bailiff hurriedly left and quickly returned with a few more people.


    Walking in front was an old couple with a graceful bearing. At first glance, it was obvious that they were used to living in luxury. The clothes hanging on their waists were all things that ordinary people could not afford.


    The county magistrate immediately stood up when he saw the old couple.


    ¡°Old Master Du, Mrs. Du, why have you two come?¡±


    As soon as he saw the old couple, he knew something was wrong.


    Both of them were from prestigious and influential families. Old Master Du was once an official of the Supreme Court, and Madam Du was the daughter of the Imperial Censor.


    Although Du Zhongheng¡¯s outrageous remarks had caused Old Master Du to resign and return to his hometown, the couple¡¯s family background was still there. They were not people that a small county magistrate like him could neglect.


    However, it was said that the two elders had been traveling outside because they were sad about their beloved son¡¯s situation and rarely returned to the old house in the county. When did they come back?


    ¡°If we still didn¡¯t come over, I¡¯m afraid that my son¡¯s already unbearable reputation will be tarnished by adultery!¡±


    Old Master Du¡¯s face was cold. He was originally in charge of the trial of cases, and his heart was like a mirror when it came to the twists and turns of these cases. After listening to his beloved son Du Zhongheng¡¯s story, how could he not know that the county magistrate was behind this?


    ¡°Old Master Du, this, this case is actually not that serious. I asked just now, but it¡¯s just a dirty quarrel between the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. There may be a moment of anger, but it¡¯s impossible to deliberately slander Young Master Du.¡±


    The county magistrate tried to define the nature of the case as a dispute between women, but when he met Old Master Du¡¯s cold eyes, he immediately shut his mouth.


    ¡°What a war of words. Just because of the rift between the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, you want to make an issue of my son¡¯s reputation? If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that the case of the one who was sentenced to six months in prison will be overturned?¡±


    Old Master Du¡¯s words hit the nail on the head and directly exposed the deepest scheme in the county magistrate¡¯s heart. What kind of case had he not seen before? How could he be deceived by such a small trick when he was the head of the case?


    ¡°Old Master Du, you¡¯ve misunderstood. There were indeed rumors yesterday, but today¡¯s matter is indeed open to discussion.¡±


    As the county magistrate spoke, a thin layer of sweat had already appeared on his forehead. Although Old Master Du had resigned and returned to his hometown, his connections were still there. Back then, he was also a top scholar and had brought out more or less disciples in the court. His foundation was not something that a county magistrate like him could afford to offend.


    Old Master Du passed the letter in his hand forward and said, ¡°Old Master, please accept this commoner¡¯s complaint.¡±


    ¡°Ah, good. Since you have submitted a complaint, this official will naturally accept it.¡±


    The county magistrate had no choice. This time, he didn¡¯t ask the advisor to take the accusation. Instead, he personally came out from behind the table and went to Old Master Du to take it.


    Qin Shi, who was kneeling on the ground, only felt that there were thorns on her back. The cold and sharp pain made her shiver, and she did not even dare to look back.


    The county magistrate was already enough to make her tremble with fear. If that Master Du could speak to the county magistrate in such a rude manner, what kind of person was he? Who on earth had she offended?


    Mo Ruyue also didn¡¯t expect Du Zhongheng¡¯s background to be so great. To be able to make the county magistrate respect him so much, it wasn¡¯t something that could be done with money.


    After the Du couple handed over the accusation, they cast a faint glance at Mo Ruyue and then nodded slightly when their eyes met.


    This action made Mo Ruyue a little surprised.


    If they were to follow the normal train of thought, shouldn¡¯t they be glaring at a woman who had a scandal of ¡®adultery¡¯ with their son?


    However, when she thought of Du Zhongheng, who was such a deviant person, it was not surprising that the couple was slightly different from ordinary people.


    The complaints written by the Du couple were of a higher standard. They were two large pages long and clearly explained the ins and outs of the matter. There was no place that was illogical at all. They could even turn defense into attack, so that the county magistrate could not find any loopholes to make an issue of.


    In fact, when they appeared in court, whether it was Mo Ruyue or the county magistrate, they were already very clear that this case could be closed.


    Even Qin Shi, who was kneeling, felt her heart turn cold. She had provoked such a powerful figure, how could he let her have an easy time?


    The county magistrate pretended to look at the report for a while. After he put it down, he immediately picked up the gavel and slammed it. He shouted at Qin Shi, ¡°Qin Shi, now that there are witnesses and evidence, you still don¡¯t plead guilty?¡±


    This slap stunned all the commoners who were watching the show. Just now, it was said that it was just a dispute between women. How did it become a witness and evidence now?


    Qin Shi had already collapsed on the ground. Although she still wanted to defend herself, she was shaking like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind. There was no trace of her usual might.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything, it means that you¡¯ve admitted to your crimes. Come on, write down her crimes and let her sign!


    Old Master Du coldly reminded him, ¡°You¡¯ve pleaded guilty, but what¡¯s the meaning of your sentence? Could it be that the final sentence is ¡®the guilty woman has admitted her guilt¡¯ and the case is closed?¡±

 Chapter 180

    180 He Deserved It


    ¡°Old Master Du¡¯s reminder is right, it was my negligence. It¡¯s just that when I thought of the nature of this case, I was filled with righteous indignation and forgot the proper process.¡±


    He immediately glared at Qin Shi and added, ¡°This guilty woman has repeatedly provoked and stirred up trouble. She even brazenly fabricated the crime of ¡®adultery¡¯ and slandered her eldest daughter-in-law, Lady Qin, as well as Du Zhongheng¡¯s innocent reputation. Her actions are despicable, and her heart should be punished!¡±


    ¡°Now this official¡¯s sentence is as follows. The original sentence should have been more severe than yesterday¡¯s, but considering her old age, the same sentence of half a year, the same fine of silver ten liang, and a public apology to Lady Qin and Young Master Du.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a gurgling sound from Qin Shi¡¯s throat, as if there was phlegm stuck. Then, she screamed, ¡°Oh my God, how am I going to live!¡±


    !!


    Before she could finish his sentence, she had already collapsed to the ground. She had actually fainted from fear.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, don¡¯t scare us, Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother, what happened? Please wake up!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, grandma, what¡¯s wrong!¡±


    The four people of the second branch of the Qin family rushed forward and threw themselves to Qin Shi¡¯s side and began to cry. The entire court echoed with their cries, which was particularly ear-piercing.


    ¡°Why are you crying? This is a court, not a mourning hall, not a place for you to wail! If she had known that this day would come, what would she have done when she was making up lies to slander others? You deserve it and you still have the face to cry!¡±


    The county magistrate harshly rebuked.


    He was partly angry because he had missed another opportunity to make things difficult for Mo Ruyue, but partly because he was doing it on purpose for the Du couple to see.


    ¡°Old Master, my mother really didn¡¯t mean to slander that mo Mo Ruyue. It¡¯s just that ever since she married over, she has always been dissatisfied with her husband and incited Eldest Brother¡¯s children to be estranged from us. So when mother heard that she brought a man home, she was anxious and angry, so she ridiculed her.¡±


    ¡°Old Master, I beg you to look into the details. Mother is already so old, how can she bear the disaster of being imprisoned? Please spare her!¡±


    The second son of the Qin family, Qin Xu, seemed to have a sudden idea. He pleaded with the county magistrate repeatedly. Although his words were still slandering Mo Ruyue, they were much more organized than the disgraceful words he had said in the past.


    ¡°Old Master, we weren¡¯t incited by mother. Although Mother didn¡¯t treat us well, everyone in the village saw what she did to us and remembered it in their hearts! However, Grandma and Second Uncle¡¯s family never cared about us from the beginning to the end. Everyone remembers this.¡±


    Da Bao took a step forward at this moment and said with a powerful voice.


    Before this, Grandmother and Second Uncle had come to our house to steal things and were caught on the spot. If Mother didn¡¯t care about our feelings, they would have been sent to the authorities.


    ¡°Second Uncle, why are you still saying such things? Why don¡¯t you ask your conscience and think about whether you can teach Qingyuan and Qingfei well? ¡±


    As soon as Da Bao spoke, Magistrate Liu¡¯s head started to hurt.


    However, after Da Bao said this, Qin Xu was obviously dumbfounded. Although he only glared at Da Bao fiercely, he could not say a word to refute. It was obvious that what he said just now was true.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always carried out the law impartially. If I didn¡¯t have sufficient evidence, how could I have casually concluded a case? Since you¡¯ve shouted for me to look into the details, now you want me to spare her? Do you really think that you can change the laws of this dynasty as you please?¡±


    After hearing the county magistrate¡¯s words, Qin Xu no longer made a sound. He also fell to the ground like his wife and child, wanting to cry but no tears came out.


    Now that the case had come to a conclusion, the next step was to put the prisoner in prison, and then the prisoner¡¯s family would start to raise money. Finally, when the fine was paid, they would publicly apologize to the ¡°victim¡±.


    Although the Du couple came a step late to submit their complaint and didn¡¯t care about the compensation, they absolutely couldn¡¯t miss the step of a public apology. Not only did Qin Shi have to apologize, but Wang Luosheng from yesterday also had to do the same.


    The time was set for three days later, which happened to be the day that Mo Ruyue would give medical services. As long as it was her turn to give medical services, Huichun Hall would be crowded with people. At that time, Qin Shi and Wang Luosheng would be brought to the entrance of Huichun Hall and have them apologize to Mo Ruyue and Du Zhongheng in public.


    Seeing that the Qin family¡¯s prison was set in stone, when he mentioned compensation, Qin Xu had other thoughts.


    In any case, the Du family didn¡¯t care about that bit of compensation. The ten taels of silver had to be paid to Mo Ruyue, so if he begged for a while and delayed it, he might be able to repudiate the money.


    However, these words could not be said in court, so he would have to wait until after the court to go and beg her.


    At this time, Qin Shi had already woken up. She had fainted because of a moment of anger. However, when she woke up, everything had already been settled and there was no room for change.


    She was dejected and dragged away by the bailiff. She had to wait three days for her family to gather the money before she could formally apologize to Mo Ruyue.


    The county magistrate finally settled the case and secretly heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Every time he investigated Mo Ruyue¡¯s case, he would experience a process of happiness and sadness. This time was no exception. He didn¡¯t know when he would be happy from the beginning to the end and when he would be able to see Mo Ruyue¡¯s arrogant appearance.


    However, Yingluo, this wouldn¡¯t be an extravagant hope, right?


    As he announced the closure of the case, the court trial ended. Mr. And Mrs. Du were the first to turn around and leave. The county magistrate saw this and immediately followed.


    ¡°Old Master Du, Mrs. Du, can you come with me to the study at the back for a chat?¡±


    He walked up to the couple and asked with a smile.


    Now was the best time to get close to these two. Usually, there was almost no chance to even meet them, so how could he let it go so easily?


    ¡°County Magistrate, we husband and wife are just commoners now. If it wasn¡¯t for seeking justice for my son, we wouldn¡¯t have returned to this sad place. Now that the matter has been settled, we must continue our journey.¡±


    ¡°There will be many trifling matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Old Master Du spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly. Although he called himself a commoner, his tone was not humble at all. His expression carried a faint disdain, which was particularly harsh to the county magistrate¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Old Master Du, this official only wishes to offer a cup of wine to express my apologies to the two of you. Previously, I was almost deceived by that old woman, causing the two of you to misunderstand this official. I hope that the two of you can give this official some face.¡±


    The magistrate suppressed the anger in his heart. He was the master of the county, but he had been stepped on twice. How long was he going to endure this humiliation?


    The reason why he was sucking up to Old Master Du now was because he wanted to use his remaining connections to help him continue to climb up, even if it was just a step forward.


    However, this Master Du actually embarrassed him in front of so many people. He had clearly lost his official position, yet he was still so arrogant.


    Although he had been criticizing him in his heart, he knew that he had the right to be arrogant. Even if he resigned from his official position, his background was still there. How could he really be a ¡°commoner¡±?

 Chapter 181

    181 Getting Back Justice


    ¡°There is no need for this, Magistrate. It is a blessing for the people of this city that you can judge the case fairly. I only hope that you will remember today¡¯s matter and not go to the victim¡¯s side to apologize every time after the matter is over.¡±


    After Old Master Du finished speaking, he turned around and left with his wife. This time, the county magistrate didn¡¯t have the face to chase after them.


    Fortunately, the crowd had already dispersed by the time the case was closed, so there weren¡¯t many people who saw this scene. Even so, Magistrate Liu¡¯s face was still as red as a pig¡¯s liver, and he almost crushed his teeth.


    Mo Ruyue also took the babies out. She deliberately waited for the crowd to disperse before leaving to prevent people from blocking the entrance of the government office again and telling her some nonsense.


    !!


    Uncle Liu had already gone to the carriage store to get the carriage. Later, he would take the babies home first, and Mo Ruyue would go directly to Huichun Hall to give medical services today.


    She was waiting for the imperial carriage not far from the entrance of the government office with her babies when she saw the Du couple walking over.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I don¡¯t know if I can give you the honor to come to the teahouse for a chat?¡±


    The one who spoke was Mrs. Du. She had barely spoken in court just now, but now, in front of Mo Ruyue, she took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°Mrs. Du, I¡¯ll send the babies home first, then I¡¯ll go back to my clinic. If you have anything to say, you can say it here.¡±


    It was not that Mo Ruyue was cold and did not give people face, especially when the other party was Du Zhongheng¡¯s parents, but she had more important things to do now.


    There was always a first come, first served basis for everything. This was a matter of principle.


    Old Master Du frowned and seemed to want to say something, but Mrs. Du gently supported him with her arm and closed his mouth. Obviously, Mrs. Du¡¯s words were more effective in the Du family.


    ¡°Lady Qin, we husband and wife don¡¯t have any malicious intentions and won¡¯t take up too much of your time. After you send the babies home, it¡¯ll be good if you can spare some time before you go for a consultation.¡±


    Mrs. Du thought that Mo Ruyue was wary of them, so she patiently explained.


    With her status, it was already very rare for her to speak to a commoner in such a friendly manner.


    Mo Ruyue lowered her head and looked at the babies around her. In the end, she still nodded slightly. Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you to wait in the teahouse. I¡¯ll be there in a bit.


    Mr. And Mrs. Du then went to the teahouse hand in hand, and Uncle Liu happened to drive the carriage over.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you really don¡¯t want to go back with us?¡±


    He asked Mo Ruyue after he helped to carry Si Bao and Tang Tang into the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Uncle Liu, please send them home safely,¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook his head and then said to the babies, Mr. Du will be suspended for a day because of the court hearing today. You guys should stay at home and revise your homework. Don¡¯t slack off because of this.


    ¡°Mother, we understand.¡±


    Er Bao took the initiative to nod and express his attitude. The other babies also nodded. In fact, even if Mo Ruyue did not remind them, according to their self-discipline habits, they would not delay serious business just because they wanted to play.


    ¡°Lady Qin, when I was driving the carriage back just now, I was stopped by Qin Xu¡¯s family. They said they wanted to take our imperial carriage back. I thought that I would have to get your approval first, so I didn¡¯t agree to their request.¡±


    ¡°But I saw that they are still guarding the road. I¡¯m afraid we will meet them again on the way back. How should we deal with them then? ¡±


    No matter what, the babies of the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch still had the surname Qin. Even if they were separated, their blood relationship could not be severed.


    Now that Qin Shi had also received the punishment she deserved, the days of the second household of the Qin family would be even more difficult. If they refused such a small request, it would seem to be too unreasonable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. None of them are good people. We don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do if we let them in.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have a good impression of that family at all. They only had themselves to blame for what happened to them now. It had nothing to do with her. Even if they wanted to act pitiful, they should get lost and sell it to others. She didn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I know you don¡¯t have a good impression of that family, but Qin Xu is still the babies¡¯ second uncle in name. He¡¯s just taking a ride. Besides, I¡¯m here to watch over them. They can¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Uncle Liu tried to persuade her again.


    This matter had nothing to do with him, but he really treated the babies as his own grandchildren. Anything that would affect their reputation was a big deal to him.


    It was true that the Qin family had brought this upon themselves, but after all, there were still Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei. What did the adults¡¯ mistakes have to do with the children? Mo Ruyue¡¯s unreasonable behavior would indeed be criticized.


    ¡°Mother, now is not the time to be bullied by others. Even if Second Uncle and Second Aunt want to cause trouble, they have to see if I agree.¡±


    Da Bao also opened his mouth from the side. Hearing his words, he seemed to have relented and let the Qin family¡¯s second son hitch a ride. Since he said so, Mo Ruyue also nodded.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all grown up now. You can be the head of the Qin family¡¯s first branch. But since you¡¯ve agreed, you have to do it well. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk big next time.¡±


    After settling all the matters, Mo Ruyue watched Uncle Liu drive the carriage away with the babies. She only turned around and walked towards the teahouse after their figures disappeared at the end of the road.


    As soon as she stepped into the teahouse, Mo Ruyue was led up to the second floor by a waiter to the door of a private room.


    ¡°Lady Qin, Old Master Du and Mrs. Du are waiting for you inside. Please come in.¡±


    Now, there was no one in the county who didn¡¯t know Mo Ruyue, so Mr. And Mrs. Du told them to bring Lady Qin directly to the private room when she arrived, which led to the scene just now.


    After the shop assistant knocked on the door and reported, Old Master Du¡¯s voice came from inside. The shop assistant pushed the door open and bowed slightly to Mo Ruyue, then left.


    ¡°Lady Qin is here, please sit.¡±


    It was still Mrs. Du who opened her mouth to call Mo Ruyue to sit down. Old Master Du seemed to be resting with his eyes closed, not even lifting his eyelids.


    ¡°Mrs. Du, may I know why you two are looking for me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said directly. She did not come to drink this pot of tea. If it was not for the fact that Du Zhongheng was the babies¡¯ private tutor, she would not have come to this appointment at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. We, husband and wife, have been traveling outside. Because of my son¡¯s situation, we were in a difficult situation. Although we were not by his side, we had been paying attention to his news. When we heard that someone was spreading such a bad rumor, we rushed back overnight.¡±


    ¡°Now that the person who spread the rumors has been imprisoned, it can be considered that we have gotten justice for him. However, we are also very curious. Could it be that Lady Qin doesn¡¯t know that if you find my son to be a private school teacher, it will be a heavy obstacle to the future of your babies?¡±


    After all, Mrs. Du came from a prestigious family. At this time, she spoke in a soft and gentle voice without any arrogance. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t ask Mo Ruyue to come here to condemn her, but were really curious about her choice.

 Chapter 182

    182 The Beggar¡¯s Sect¡¯s Boss Is Poisoned


    ¡°This is the choice of my babies. Of course, I have already told them the consequences of this. They still chose Mr. Du. I naturally have to respect it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s reason made the Du couple look at each other with a trace of surprise in their eyes.


    ¡°Madam Qin, I see that your children are indeed all smart and quick-witted, but they are so young, how can they really realize whether their current decision is right or not?¡±


    Mrs. Du remembered that her son had shown extraordinary intelligence and wisdom since he was young, but he had not been able to help him enter the official career and achieve success.


    !!


    It was because she and Old Master Du had indulged him too much that he had spoken so arrogantly at Jinbang High School at such a young age and ended up being spurned by all the students in the world.


    She looked at Mo Ruyue as if she was looking at herself in the past, so she didn¡¯t want anyone to repeat the same mistakes.


    ¡°Mrs. Du, although my babies are not old, they can understand the logic clearly. I¡¯ve asked them about their plans for the future and told them about the pros and cons. Since they still made the same choice, I naturally have to respect it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned. Originally, she didn¡¯t need to explain to anyone when she did things. This was also the last thing she would do for Du Zhongheng¡¯s sake.


    If this couple continued to talk nonsense, she wouldn¡¯t care who they were and would just turn hostile and leave.


    The Du couple were both smart people. They had long noticed that Mo Ruyue had already suppressed her temper and was talking to them. They couldn¡¯t help but be more interested in her.


    It wasn¡¯t that this Lady Qin didn¡¯t see the county magistrate¡¯s respectful appearance just now. According to her shrewdness, she should have guessed that the husband and wife¡¯s background was not trivial. She had to play tough.


    Previously, when they had just returned from outside because of their son¡¯s matter, they had inquired about Lady Qin. Her various ¡°deeds¡± were indeed very eye-catching. If it was inferred this way, her rebelliousness and deviant ways were probably not inferior to their son.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I hope you don¡¯t mind. We also rushed back from outside because of Heng¡¯er¡¯s matter. We suddenly heard that someone actually hired him as a private school teacher, so we were a little curious about you.¡±


    ¡°Ever since Heng¡¯er¡¯s incident, his teacher and classmates cut off all ties with him, and everyone avoided him like a snake or scorpion. So, Madam Qin, your employment this time allowed him to move on. We are only grateful to you and have no other thoughts.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t respectful, Mrs. Du obviously had a good impression of her. But Old Master Du still had that lukewarm expression, as if he didn¡¯t agree with what Mrs. Du said.


    ¡°It was also recommended by Elder Tian. He said that Mr. Du¡¯s talent is unparalleled in the world, but the disadvantages are also very obvious. I also fully understood it and asked the babies¡¯ opinions before making a decision.¡±


    ¡°As long as they¡¯ve decided, I have no objections.¡±


    Mo Ruyue paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If you¡¯re just here to express your gratitude or to express your curiosity, then I appreciate your kind intentions. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she nodded slightly and turned to leave.


    The Du couple didn¡¯t stop her and just watched her walk out of the private room. Mrs. Du even walked to the window and watched Mo Ruyue walk away.


    ¡°You are interested in such a widow. Could it be that you want her to have a relationship with our Heng¡¯er?¡±


    Old Master Du was interrupted by Mrs. Du.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re thinking too much. No matter how capable this woman is, her status is completely different from our Heng¡¯er¡¯s. Not to mention, she has five other children with her. How can I let such a woman enter my Du family? ¡±


    Mrs. Du smiled and shook her head. Her smile was as gentle and friendly as before, full of friendliness.


    ¡°What about your attitude towards her just now?¡±


    Old Master Du asked doubtfully. He had thought that his wife had taken a fancy to the widow. But to be honest, any prominent family in the capital had already listed the Du family as a target to reject marriage. Du Zhongheng¡¯s marriage path was indeed not easy to walk.


    ¡°I just feel that this woman is very interesting. Perhaps she will bring a different change to Heng ¡®er.¡±


    After Mrs. Du finished speaking, Old Master Du revealed a look of realization and nodded. ¡°It is you who is thoughtful. Just one sentence and Heng¡¯er has to pay such a heavy price. How can I be willing to accept this?¡±


    The couple secretly had ideas about Mo Ruyue, but they still didn¡¯t know what kind of person they had their eyes on.


    Mo Ruyue returned to Huichun Hall as planned. Although it was only half a day, there were still many people who came to see her.


    Now, she was the golden signboard of Huichun Hall, and her appeal was even above Imperial Doctor Tian.


    Just as she started to look at the first patient, a dirty little beggar suddenly ran in and looked around. When he saw Mo Ruyue, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Lady Qin, please save us. Our boss is poisoned. If you don¡¯t save him, he¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    The little beggar was a member of the beggar sect in the city. Huichun Hall never received patients regardless of their figure or wealth, so Mo Ruyue had also treated the beggars and the poor. She had not taken a single cent for the consultation or medical fees.


    Later, the boss of the beggar¡¯s sect came to their door and promised in public that if anyone in this city dared to cause trouble in Huichun Hall in the future, they would go against all the people of the beggar¡¯s sect. In the future, the beggar¡¯s sect would be responsible for protecting Huichun Hall.


    Mo Ruyue was happy to hear this news. The beggar sect could be said to be the number one sect in the world. Which city would not have the shadow of beggars?


    If the magistrate of a city was said to be the head on the surface, then the local tyrant in the dark must be the beggar¡¯s sect. This was a fact that all the great clans had tacitly acknowledged.


    Now that he heard that the beggar sect¡¯s boss had been poisoned, perhaps Mo Ruyue was used to dealing with schemes and plots, but her first reaction when she heard the news was that things were definitely not that simple.


    ¡°What happened? Tell me slowly.¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked as she continued to see her patient.


    Our boss said yesterday that he wanted to hunt some wild game for a sumptuous meal. This morning, he brought us brothers into the mountains. We don¡¯t know what happened, but when we came back, we were all injured.


    ¡°Ask them and tell them that they encountered a wolf and got scratched by the wolf. But no matter how we look at it, the marks don¡¯t look like they were scratched by the wolf¡¯s claws. Besides, Boss¡¯s wound is black, and there¡¯s a fishy smell. Now, his lips are purple. Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s poisoned?¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry, so I came to find you. Lady Qin, please save our boss!¡±


    The little beggar said as he wiped his tears and knelt down in front of M Ruyue.


    ¡°Get up! There¡¯s gold beneath a man¡¯s knees, don¡¯t kneel for no reason.¡±

 Chapter 183

    183 Neat and Clean


    Mo Ruyue hated it the most when people knelt down for no reason. But in this time and space, kneeling was as common as drinking water and eating cabbage. Especially when civilians met nobles, not kneeling was an offense, and they would be punished if they did.


    However, she didn¡¯t have that many rules here, so when she saw the little beggar kneel down, she immediately scolded him.


    The little beggar usually begged for money and food, and kneeling had become an instinct. Now that he was scolded by Mo Ruyue, he was a little dazed. For a moment, he only knelt on the ground and looked at her in a daze. He only reacted after being poked by the person in the queue next to him and immediately got up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you after I¡¯m done with this person.¡±


    !!


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, he said apologetically to the people in line behind him, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s change to another doctor today. This is also a matter of life and death. I have to go over and take a look at the situation.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue had always treated people coldly, everyone knew that she was a good-hearted person, so they didn¡¯t have any objections when they heard this reason.


    After seeing the patients at hand, Mo Ruyue immediately carried his medicine box and brought the little beggar who had been waiting for a long time to the headquarters of the beggar sect.


    It was an abandoned village outside the city. It was said that there was a locust plague that year, and all the crops in the village were not harvested. The villagers fled and abandoned the village, which had been abandoned to this day.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t believe this rumor. Even if the villagers had fled because of the locust plague, it was said that the weather had been good for the past ten years. Moreover, the village was just outside the county, and the transportation and resources were good. It shouldn¡¯t have been abandoned like this.


    There must be another reason for this.


    However, these were not things that she needed to care about. No matter why the village was abandoned, it had now been occupied by a group of beggars with a large number of people and had become the headquarters of the county¡¯s beggar sect.


    The little beggar¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow, but compared to Mo Ruyue¡¯s, it was far behind. If she didn¡¯t have to wait for him to catch up, she would have already arrived.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you run really fast!¡±


    The little beggar was panting as he ran. On the other hand, Mo Ruyue was running as fast as the wind with the huge medicine box on her back. Not even a strand of her hair was messy, let alone the change in her expression.


    Soon, the two of them left the city and came to the abandoned village outside. As soon as they arrived at the village entrance, a few adult beggars came up to them, all of them looking extremely anxious.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, quickly save our boss!¡±


    They all swarmed up and begged Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t block the way, take me there to see!¡±


    When Mo Ruyue said this, the beggars immediately made way for him. A younger beggar took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there! The boss is in the house in front!¡±


    The house looked like it belonged to a rich family in the original village. The yard was very large, and there were six rooms for the people to live in, not to mention the kitchen, warehouse, woodshed, pigsty, and cowshed.


    There were many beggars surrounding the south-facing door of the main house in the courtyard. Each and every one of them looked into the house worriedly, and occasionally they would whisper to each other.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s arrival had obviously brought them hope. They had wanted to come over and say a few words, but they were all driven away by the young beggar.


    ¡°Go, go, go, don¡¯t delay Lady Qin¡¯s treatment of Boss!¡±


    While he was maintaining order, Mo Ruyue had already entered the house. The moment she entered, she smelled an extremely strong stench.


    It was the rancid smell of rotting wounds. If he had been poisoned today, the poison must be extremely potent to produce such an effect.


    The beggar sect¡¯s leader was a middle-aged man in his forties. His dirty and tangled hair and long beard were tangled together, making it impossible to see his facial features. The clothes he was wearing were torn into a pile of rags, and there were a few deep wounds on his exposed chest. His skin and flesh were rolled up, and he looked very ferocious.


    It was obvious that it was a knife wound. How could it have been caused by a wolf¡¯s claw? Even if it had been scratched by a wolf, the wolf¡¯s claw did not have such a strong poison that would make the wound rot to this extent in less than half a day.


    The beggar boss must have accidentally bumped into something on his way up the mountain and was almost killed to silence him, but for some unknown reason, he managed to escape from death. Perhaps this was why he chose to lie to cover up the truth of his injury, for fear of being exterminated by the roots.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have time to think and immediately went forward to treat the beggar boss.


    She first disinfected the wound with alcohol cotton and iodine. The beggar boss had fallen into a coma, but he still had a strong reaction to the stimulation of the wound.


    He had just struggled for a moment when Mo Ruyue immediately asked the beggar beside him to avoid his wound and press on him.


    She then took out the anesthetic that she had refined from the medicine box and poured it on a clean cotton cloth. Then, she covered the beggar¡¯s sect leader¡¯s mouth and nose. Soon, he calmed down and fell asleep again.


    Mo Ruyue first pried open his mouth and placed a piece of ginseng under his tongue to prevent him from losing his strength due to the poison. Then, she began to clean the rotten and smelly flesh around his wound with a scalpel.


    The scalpel was made of the metal refined from various ores provided by the magistrate. It was as sharp as the steel scalpel she had used before.


    Thick black blood spurted out. Fortunately, Mo Ruyue always wore a mask when she performed surgery, so the blood didn¡¯t spray on her face.


    The stench was getting stronger and stronger. The beggars at the side couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and noses, but Mo Ruyue was still unmoved. She was still carefully and quickly cutting the rotten meat.


    After about the time it took for an incense stick to burn, all the rotten meat was cut off. The blood that gushed out had turned bright red, indicating that the poisoned parts had been dug out.


    However, several bowl-sized holes were left on the beggar¡¯s chest, which looked even more terrifying than before.


    At this moment, Mo Ruyue began to use a sterilized thread instead of the suture line and began to sew up the beggar boss¡¯s wound. Her stitches were very fine, so after all the stitches were completed, the three big holes were left with only three narrow threads of thread.


    Finally, she sprinkled some medicine to stop the bleeding and regrow muscles on the wound, then wrapped it up with a clean bandage.


    This set of procedures was done cleanly and quickly, and it did not take long. It made the surrounding beggars even more shocked.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen Mo Ruyue treat people, they would still be amazed by her technique.


    Seeing their boss¡¯s breathing gradually calm down, the beggars all heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright, take good care of your boss for the next few days. Don¡¯t let him move too much, and don¡¯t let him eat any meat or spicy food. I will prescribe two different medicines, one for external application and one for oral consumption. You will be fine after a period of good rest.¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that these beggars looked very poor and in dire straits, but as the biggest local snake, they did not lack food or money. So only after the first few free consultations, the rest of the time, they collected money however they should.


    ¡°Alright, Lady Qin, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely cure boss!¡±

 Chapter 184

    184 Don¡¯t Offend Lady Qin


    The beggars who were guarding the side immediately agreed. Now that they saw that their boss was safe, the big stone in their hearts was finally lifted.


    If anything happened to the boss, the gang would definitely be in chaos. The other people did not have as much prestige as him, who could control everyone. When the time came, no one would submit to the other, and that would be big trouble.


    Since Mo Ruyue had finished seeing the patient, she packed up her medicine box and was ready to leave. She didn¡¯t expect that the young beggar who had just brought her here would actually stop her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Our boss hasn¡¯t woken up yet, can you take a look at him again after he wakes up?¡±


    !!


    He looked a little unfamiliar and seemed to be a new member. Moreover, he was not familiar with Mo Ruyue¡¯s temperament and style of doing things, which was why he said such words.


    Before Mo Ruyue could speak, the little beggar who went to Huichun Hall to find her quickly came forward and pulled the young beggar. He shook his head and said, ¡°Second brother, if Lady Qin says that boss is fine, then he is fine. There is no need for her to stay here.¡±


    Then, he put on a smile and said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, Second Brother has just joined us and doesn¡¯t understand your rules. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    ¡°The doctor has to leave without permission before the patient is out of danger. Who made this rule? We can¡¯t be at ease, so it¡¯s better to ask her to suffer a little. It¡¯s not an excessive request, so why do we have to be so careful with her, as if we¡¯re afraid of offending her?¡±


    The young beggar frowned. After hearing the little beggar¡¯s words, not only did he not give up, but he also became somewhat unforgiving.


    Mo Ruyue suddenly didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. This man in front of him must have been a very old-fashioned and dogmatic person before he became a beggar. This could be seen from his inflexible remarks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the rules are, but I have my own rules. If you don¡¯t want to follow my rules, then you can find someone else!¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s way of solving problems was this simple. If one didn¡¯t follow her rules, then there was no need for the two sides to accommodate each other. They could just go their separate ways.


    ¡°You! How can you be so unreasonable?¡±


    The young beggar didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to say this. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t refute her words, so he could only reprimand her in exasperation.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care what he was thinking. If she had to take into account everyone¡¯s thoughts, she would have been exhausted.


    The little beggar was extremely anxious. This Second Brother was good in every way, but he was especially stubborn. He even clung to the old tricks he used to use before he became a beggar. The boss had scolded him a lot for this, but it was not very effective.


    Previously, when the boss was awake, he could still suppress him with his prestige. Now that the boss was unconscious, no one could suppress him!


    If the boss woke up and knew that he had offended Lady Qin, he might kick him out of the house!


    The little beggar liked this young beggar very much because he felt that he was smart and had many ways that rough people like them couldn¡¯t think of. Since he came, he had helped the boss solve a lot of problems.


    He quickly stood in front of the young beggar and said in a low voice, ¡°Second Brother, I beg you, speak less. Lady Qin can even save someone from being disemboweled, not to mention our boss¡¯s injury.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve angered her, if she doesn¡¯t treat our boss¡¯s injuries in the future and something happens to him, will our brothers let you off?¡±


    He tried to persuade the young beggar. Although the young beggar snorted, he did not say anything more.


    When the little beggar saw that he had finally shut his mouth, his eyes were almost filled with tears. He turned and looked at Mo Ruyue with a pleading gaze. ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re a magnanimous person, don¡¯t bother with him. Our boss¡¯s safety is more important. Can¡¯t we just let this matter pass for his sake?¡±


    ¡°Alright, just do as I said. You, come back with me to get the medicine. Also, whoever can take good care of your boss, tell him to be more careful. I don¡¯t care about that¡±


    Mo Ruyue felt that she had been gossiping too much recently and was too lazy to continue arguing about such things. So she ordered the little beggar to go back with him to get the medicine, and then left the village with the medicine box.


    After Mo Ruyue left, although the young beggar still looked angry, he had already taken the initiative to guard the beggar boss¡¯ bed and began to take care of him.


    ¡°Second Brother, if you still want to have a foothold here, you must remember one thing, don¡¯t offend that Lady Qin! Those stubborn bosses of yours might be able to let you go, but that woman definitely won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Besides, even we don¡¯t want to offend that woman. If you really offend her, the old man won¡¯t be able to tolerate you anymore.¡±


    An old beggar who had a good relationship with the young beggar came over and tried to persuade him.


    ¡°What kind of ability does that woman have to be coaxed by you all? She¡¯s a doctor Who saves people, why does she have that kind of attitude? If anything happens to our boss, will she be able to make it in time? If something really happens, will she be responsible?¡±


    Now that Mo Ruyue had left, the young beggar¡¯s words were somewhat impolite. It was obvious that he was only showing restraint because of the little beggar¡¯s words. In fact, he was still indignant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but this Lady Qin is a strange woman. You can¡¯t finish talking about her things even if you talk to her for three days and three nights! I¡¯ll explain it to you, and you¡¯ll know why our boss doesn¡¯t want to offend her!¡±


    The old beggar sat down beside the young beggar and began to talk about Mo Ruyue¡¯s great achievements one by one.


    One of the most important things was how she performed surgery on an old woman who was on the verge of dying. She took out a huge tumor from her stomach, and in the end, not only did she stitch up her stomach, but the old woman also recovered very well. She was almost taken back from the hands of the king of hell by Lady Qin.


    The young beggar was still a little skeptical, but he swallowed his words when he thought of the little beggar¡¯s appearance just now.


    Just as Mo Ruyue went to meet with the Du couple, Uncle Liu was driving the carriage. As expected, he was stopped at the city gate.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, can¡¯t you let us go back with the carriage this time? Look at my wife and child, they¡¯ve suffered such a huge shock that they can¡¯t even walk now. If you don¡¯t let us get on the car, how are we going to go back to the village?¡±


    Qin Xu stood in front of the imperial carriage and asked Madam Wang, Qin Qingyuan, and Qin Qingfei to stand in a row, blocking the road. It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t be able to pass if they didn¡¯t agree to his conditions.


    ¡°Second Uncle, you can get in the carriage if you want to, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t say anything unnecessary. We didn¡¯t let you get in the carriage just to listen to your scolding. Don¡¯t forget that Second Aunt, Qingyuan, and Qingfei were also with Grandma the last time we caught the two of you in the act!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that Mother didn¡¯t forget about this matter, even we haven¡¯t forgotten about it! If it wasn¡¯t for the last bit of friendship, you could have gone home by yourself today!¡±

 Chapter 185

    185 Dog Biting L¨¹ Dongbin, Not Recognizing a Good Person


    Da Bao wasn¡¯t polite at all, making Qin Xu so angry that he was trembling all over. He pointed at Da Bao with a trembling finger and said, ¡°Little rabbit, are you rebelling? I¡¯m your Second Uncle after all. Who did you learn that tone of voice from?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t learn anything from your mother. She spent so much money to find you, but did she teach you how to disobey your elders? I don¡¯t believe in this. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your dead father!¡±


    As Qin Xu said this, he rushed straight to the front of the carriage and swung his palm at Da Bao, who was sitting on the shaft. It looked like the palm was about to land.


    How could Da Bao let him hit him? He originally wanted to wait for the palm to land and catch Qin Xu off guard. He didn¡¯t expect a whip to come from the side and hit Qin Xu¡¯s wrist!


    !!


    ¡°Aiyo!¡±


    Qin Xu let out a blood-curdling screech and bent over in pain while holding his wrist. Madam Wang and her son and daughter were so frightened that they hurriedly came over and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Husband? Where are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Father, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Qin Xu, I don¡¯t care what you said just now, but if you want to hit the child, that¡¯s absolutely not allowed! Even if the father of these five children is gone, they still have a mother. How can it be your turn as an uncle to discipline them?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Da Bao wasn¡¯t wrong. That day, he woke up ten times. All of us saw it. You¡¯d better think carefully. If you slap him, can you stand Lady Qin¡¯s anger?¡±


    Uncle Liu had promised Mo Ruyue before. If Qin Xu got his way, how could he face Lady Qin?


    ¡°Uncle Liu, my husband is already like this, please speak less!¡±


    Wang Shi sobbed and said, ¡°He just stretched out his hand to scare him. He didn¡¯t really intend to hit him. He¡¯s our Big Brother¡¯s blood. How could he do it? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his wife, but he didn¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    Er Bao had long been unable to bear it. To think that his eldest brother had helped Uncle Liu to persuade his mother. In the end, what did he get in return?


    It was actually a reprimand and a slap from Second Uncle!


    He really didn¡¯t know what a good person was like!


    Madam Wang did not expect Er Bao to say such a thing. She was stunned.


    Qin Xu was an abusive man. This was actually not a secret in the Qin Village. It was just that generally, no one would come to expose Wang Shi¡¯s shortcomings in front of her face. After all, her popularity in the Qin Village was still reasonable.


    So now that her nephew had exposed her secret in public, Madam Wang¡¯s face instantly flushed red. Her face was burning as if she had been slapped hard in the face.


    ¡°Er Bao, what did you say!¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s reaction was even more intense than Qin Xu¡¯s. Her whole body was trembling violently, making people worry if she would fall apart in the next second.


    ¡°This kind of words can be said in private. Pay attention next time.¡±


    Da Bao said indifferently, with the effect of adding oil to the fire.


    ¡°Qin Qingyan, Qin Qingduo! You guys are ganging up to bully my parents? Do you think that our Qin family will allow your first household to do as you please?¡±


    Qin Qingfei couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    In the past, these few good-for-nothings couldn¡¯t even have a bite of food in the Qin family. Didn¡¯t they still have to look at the eyes of the two siblings? Now, it was great. Relying on that auntie who had changed for some unknown reason, she now actually rode on the head of their second household and began to abuse her power.


    Since the separation, the second household had been at a disadvantage. Now, even Grandma had been sent to prison by Aunt. If Uncle knew about this in the underworld, he would regret marrying such a troublesome woman.


    ¡°Sister Qingfei, can you make things clear? How old are we? How can we bully Second Uncle and Second Aunt? Which of my big brother¡¯s words were wrong for Second Uncle to beat him up? Uncle Liu made it very clear just now that our father is no longer here, but our mother is still here!¡±


    The one who spoke was Tang Tang. She knew that her brothers would not argue with Qin Qingfei. Mr. Du had said that a good man does not fight with a woman. Her brothers all remembered this.


    That was why she stood out so that Qin Qingfei wouldn¡¯t think that they were in the wrong.


    ¡°Qin Qingting, what business do you have here? Your family is really something! Auntie sent grandma to prison, Qin Qingyan and Qin Qingduo disrespected my parents, and you disrespected me, your sister. The first branch of the family has no respect for the elderly!¡±


    Qin Qingfei sneered and looked at Qin Qingting with disdain and jealousy, and looked at what she was wearing and what she was wearing on her head. They were all things that she had never dared to think about before. But what right did that little girl Qin Qingting have?


    ¡°If that is the case, then Grandmother does not like my mother and would not hesitate to send herself to prison to destroy my mother¡¯s reputation. When Second Uncle saw that my big brother had spoken the truth, he stretched out his hand and was about to hit him. And Big Sister, you were even colder to me. ¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, your family is not bad. It turns out that your family doesn¡¯t love the young.¡±


    Qin Qingting¡¯s rebuttal came without any hesitation, but every word she said was directed at Qin Qingfei, and she had no way to refute it.


    San Bao was trying her best to hold back his laughter. Despite his efforts, the corners of his mouth could not help but curve up.


    The people of the Qin family¡¯s second branch probably didn¡¯t know that among the five siblings, the one who shouldn¡¯t be provoked the most wasn¡¯t their eldest brother, but the youngest, Tang Tang!


    She was now learning medicine from her mother. She had identified a lot of medicinal herbs and learned a lot of prescriptions. On this Foundation, she could even infer many things from one fact. She could reverse-engineer the prescription for detoxification and the prescription for making poison. This was an ability that amazed her mother.


    Although Tang Tang only knew how to make itching powder and smiling cream now, that was the result of her mother¡¯s suppression. If Tang Tang grew up a little more, no one dared to imagine what it would be like at that time.


    Uncle Liu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore when he saw the two families in a state of mutual hostility.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think the Qin family¡¯s second household has any intention of following our imperial carriage back. Since it¡¯s like this, please make way. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have an ox-cart to go to our village. We just need to get off the carriagae and walk for a while. It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of blocking the road like this? If you still have any dissatisfaction, go find Lady Qin. Don¡¯t exert your strength on these children.¡±


    He now regretted telling Mo Ruyue that he would bring the Qin family¡¯s second son along. Now it seemed that their family was not worthy of sympathy at all!


    ¡°You just said you¡¯d let us get in the carriage, and now you want to change your mind? Did I just suffer that whip for nothing?¡±


    Qin Xu had been holding his wrist and groaning at the side, but when he heard that they couldn¡¯t follow the mule cart back, his eyes immediately widened.


    ¡°Hmph, you did what Da Bao asked of you? Not only can¡¯t you do it, but you also want to beat people up, and now you want to get in the carriage? You¡¯ve taken all the advantages, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, this is the imperial carriage of the first branch. Da bao is the eldest grandson of the first branch. If he says you can get on, then you can. Otherwise, no matter who you are, it won¡¯t do!¡±

 Chapter 186

    186 The Only Thought and Reliance


    After Uncle Liu finished speaking, he felt that there was something wrong with what he had said. Wasn¡¯t it the same as lifting Da Bao up?


    Just as he was about to change his mind, Da Bao said, ¡°Uncle Liu is right. If I can¡¯t even make a decision on this small matter, how can I support the first branch in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what Second Uncle or anyone else says. If you want to get in the carriage, you must do as I say. If you can¡¯t do it, then there¡¯s no room for discussion!¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll agree to your request!¡±


    !!


    Qin Xu gritted his teeth and finally agreed reluctantly.


    In the past, he had to hire an ox-cart and a horse-cart to travel to and from the county town. However, he had to spend money to hire a carriage. Now, he still owed the first branch ten taels of silver. How could he have spare money to do anything else?


    Qin Xu wouldn¡¯t dare to renege on the fine set by the government office even if he had a hundred guts.


    Although he had the intention to beg Mo Ruyue to exempt him from the fine, he also knew that she would never agree. So now, the top priority was to find a way to get the ten taels of silver.


    It would cost three to five wen per person to hire a car. There were four of them, so how much money would that cost?


    In order to save money, he could only grit his teeth and endure the humiliation.


    With Qin Xu¡¯s words, Madam Wang and the two children also nodded and walked to the side to make way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit over here and leave the other side to Second Uncle and Second Aunt.¡±


    Da bao turned his head and said to his younger siblings. He did not want them to mix with the second branch of the family. If the other party secretly did something, even if his younger siblings said it, he would not be able to get justice for them.


    The five babies sat together next to their eldest brother. This way, Uncle Liu could keep an eye on them while driving the carriage. It was also a way to keep an eye on the second branch so they don¡¯t do anything.


    Fortunately, when Mo Ruyue first bought the cart, it was made according to the standard that both a horse and a cow could pull the cart. The body of the cart was spacious enough, and there were handles on the side of the cart to hold, so there was no need to worry that the cart would shake people off when it jolted.


    Therefore, when the five babies sat down, the second branch of the family would never accidentally touch them unless they deliberately stretched their arms and legs.


    Qin Qingfei originally wanted to take advantage of the shaking car to teach Qin Qingting a lesson, but now that she saw Da Bao¡¯s actions, she knew that he had been on guard. She did it on purpose.


    Qin Qingfei wasn¡¯t stupid to that extent, so she could only suppress this thought.


    Although the first household seemed to be doing well now, the aunt had already gone through a few lawsuits, so it was not considered peaceful.


    It was said that the wheel of fortune has turned. In the past, the first household had fallen to that extent and could turn over a new leaf. Her second household was not lacking in anything, so why would she be afraid that they would not turn over a new leaf?


    Qin Qingfei¡¯s certainty came without reason. She just looked at Da Bao and sneered. They were inexplicably laughed at. They looked at each other and guessed that Qin Qingfei was probably too agitated, so she was a little strange.


    ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯m going to drive the carriage!¡±


    Uncle Liu turned his head to look and gave another warning. After making sure that everyone was seated, he waved the whip in his hand and the carriage slowly advanced toward the outside of the city.


    On the way back, Uncle Liu had been paying attention to the movements behind him. On the other hand, Da Bao simply sat sideways and leaned on Er Bao. He asked and answered questions about his younger siblings¡¯ homework. It seemed that he was making use of the time to review his homework, but in fact, he had been vigilant of the second branch¡¯s family.


    Uncle Liu drove the carriage very steadily. He did not blindly go fast to prevent Da Bao from falling off the carriage due to the bumps. After all, his attention was on his back.


    Just as the carriage was about to reach the Qin Village entrance, Qin Xu suddenly stopped the carriage.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, let¡¯s stop here. We still have to go to our own land to take a look. We can walk back on our own for the rest of the way.¡±


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re not home yet. Why are you getting off the carriage?¡±


    Qin Qingfei was unhappy when she heard this. Although she could already see the big pagoda tree at the entrance of the Qin Village, it would still take a few miles to get there!


    Besides, his own land was right at the entrance of the village. Even if he wanted to go to the field to pick vegetables, he could just take the mule cart there. Why did he have to get off the cart here and walk back?


    Qin Qingyuan didn¡¯t say anything, but he sat still in the car with his eyes lowered, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there some rabbits and pheasants on this mountain? Let¡¯s bring some back. We haven¡¯t had meat for a long time. Don¡¯t you want to eat something good?¡±


    As Qin Xu spoke, he grabbed Madam Wang¡¯s arm and squeezed it hard. She quickly responded in pain, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get off the carriage and get some game. There are rabbits and pheasants all over the mountain. Your auntie can catch some easily, so can we.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m about to starve to death, how can I still have the energy to catch rabbits!¡±


    As Qin Qingfei spoke, she glared at the five babies of the first branch in disgust and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m not like Auntie¡¯s family. I¡¯ve been following Auntie into the forest all day and setting up all those harmful traps in front of my house. How can I catch a rabbit? ¡±


    ¡°When we were learning from Sir at home, I don¡¯t know who was the one playing with the chickens and dogs at home. They didn¡¯t even help with the housework and just left it to Second Aunt.¡±


    Tang Tang retorted.


    Who said that one shouldn¡¯t hit someone¡¯s face? It did not work on her!


    The siblings, Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei, did not do anything at home. All the housework was originally done by Mo Ruyue and the five babies. After Mo Ruyue suddenly changed, all the chores were pushed to the second wife, Madam Wang.


    It was a good thing that the rest of the land had been sneaked out for others to plant. Otherwise, if Madam Wang had taken over all the land in the house, she would have been exhausted to death.


    Even so, the brother and sister didn¡¯t say that they wanted to share the burden with their mother. In addition, Qin Shi wouldn¡¯t allow her precious grandson to do any heavy work. Wang Shi also doted on her child. After giving up on Qin Xu, her children were her only hope and support.


    So now that Tang Tang had exposed her, Qin Qingfei was a little angry from embarrassment. She stood up and raised her hand, ready to slap Tang Tang¡¯s face.


    Da Bao¡¯s eyes narrowed. His body was ready to rush out. Although he was not sitting next to Tang Tang, he was not far from her. He could stop Qin Qingfei before she could slap her.


    However, the slap didn¡¯t land. Qin Qingyuan, who had been looking down, suddenly pulled Qin Qingfei¡¯s sleeve, causing her to shift her center of gravity and sit back down.


    ¡°Why are you pulling me!¡±


    Qin Qingfei glared at Qin Qingyuan with dissatisfaction. She was already being scolded, and he, as her brother, was still trying to stop her from seeking justice. Look at Qin Qingting¡¯s brothers, they looked like they wanted to eat her up!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what father said? You didn¡¯t have the energy to hit the rabbit, but you have the energy to hit people. Hurry up and get out of the car, Father and Mother are waiting.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan said slowly. He patted his clothes and got out of the taxi, leaving Qin Qingfei alone in the car.

 Chapter 187

    187 Offended Someone You Shouldn¡¯t Have Offended


    ¡°Qin Qingfei, if you don¡¯t want to go hungry, get out of the carriage quickly. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    Qin Xu also said gloomily, while Madam Wang quickly extended her hand to her daughter.


    Qin Qingfei was still very afraid of her father. In comparison, her father loved her brother more and was somewhat indifferent to her. Therefore, her temper was mostly directed at her mother and outsiders. She never dared to vent it on her father.


    She glared at Tang Tang fiercely again, then held her mother¡¯s arm and got off the imperial carriage.


    !!


    ¡°Since Second Uncle is going to hunt for rabbits, we won¡¯t wait for you here. There are still many things to do at home.¡±


    Da Bao also put away his defensive posture and asked his younger siblings to sit properly again. He then sat upright again.


    Uncle Liu then whipped the carriage and brought the babies back to the village.


    The second branch¡¯s family watched as the carriage gradually drove away. Afterward, Madam Wang looked at her husband and timidly said, ¡°Husband, are we¡­ Are we really going to go to the field to pick vegetables? The new batch of vegetables hasn¡¯t even grown yet.¡±


    ¡°The vegetables in the field have to be sold for money, why are you pulling them out?¡±


    Qin Xu said impatiently, ¡°There are wild vegetables all over the mountains. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t dug them up before. Where did you get all this nonsense from?¡±


    Madam Wang immediately shut up after being scolded, and Qin Qingfei didn¡¯t dare to speak either. Qin Qingyuan, on the other hand, asked him, ¡°Father, we¡¯ve never caught a rabbit before, and we don¡¯t even know how to put down the noose. How are we going to catch a rabbit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if we can¡¯t catch a rabbit, but we have to let people know that we went to catch a rabbit. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan nodded and said, ¡°Father is using the ruse of injuring himself so that there is no need to beg Eldest Aunt to reduce the penalty. If Eldest Aunt is not afraid of being criticized behind her back, she should know what to do.¡±


    Qin Qingfei¡¯s eyes also lit up. Her reaction was always slower than Qin Qingyuan¡¯s, so she didn¡¯t realize it until he had pointed out Qin Xu¡¯s intention.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Father, let¡¯s pretend to be bitter. When the time comes, if we can¡¯t take out the silver, Auntie can¡¯t force us to sell our house and land to make money!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work. In order to act more well, we¡¯ll only eat wild vegetables today. In order not to be hungry, follow your mother and dig up more wild vegetables.¡±


    Qin Xu waved his hand and motioned for Madam Wang to take the brother and sister to dig for wild vegetables.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re not coming with us?¡±


    Qin Qingfei asked again.


    ¡°In addition to wild rabbits and pheasants, there are also poisonous snakes and wolves on this mountain. I have to take care of your safety, so of course I can¡¯t work with you! Alright, hurry up and go. It¡¯ll be dark if you dawdle any longer!¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xu¡¯s patience was running out, Madam N¨¦e Wang quickly put an arm around Qin Qingfei¡¯s shoulder and took her away.


    Qin Xu also walked a few steps up the hill, but he only found a relatively flat place to sit down and lifted the hem of his robe to fan himself. He had no intention of helping at all.


    Fortunately, the mountain range where the Qin Village was located was rich in natural resources. Wild vegetables could be found everywhere. Even if the Wang family taught their children how to identify wild vegetables while picking them themselves, their speed was still not slow.


    Just like that, when the sky gradually darkened and smoke began to rise from the village¡¯s kitchen chimneys, Qin Xu called his wife and daughter over.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go back, but I still need to dress up.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked around and used his sleeve to wrap a handful of thorny weeds. He scratched Madam Wang¡¯s arm a few times, immediately dragging out a few long blood marks.


    Wang Shi gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t cry out in pain. This was considered light compared to the punches and kicks she had suffered in the past.


    ¡°Qingyuan, Qingfei, you guys should clean up your clothes and face as well.¡±


    Qin Xu looked at his son and daughter up and down and said in dissatisfaction. But when it was his turn, he held the grass and couldn¡¯t bear to do it.


    In the end, he just pulled the sharp thorns on the grass on his clothes a few times, making a scratch mark. Then, he rolled on the ground twice, dirtying his clothes and face.


    Now, the family looked extremely disheveled. They were carrying a bunch of wild vegetables of all sizes and stumbling back to the village.


    In the beginning, Qin Xu and his two children pretended to be tired, but later on, they were really tired. Although it was only two to three miles from the place where they got off the car to the village entrance, the three of them, who usually did not do heavy work, could not walk for such a long time.


    Originally, Qin Xu wanted to ask Madam Wang to help him hold the wild vegetables in his hand, but he was afraid that others would see him, so he could only grit his teeth and continue to walk forward with the wild vegetables. As he walked, he kept muttering to himself.


    When they finally arrived at the village entrance, everyone except Madam Wang was exhausted and panting, so there was no need to pretend anymore.


    Some of them had just returned home from the fields, and some of them had just come out of the mountains. When they saw the four of them, they all looked at them in surprise.


    Everyone knew that the second branch of the Qin family had accompanied Qin Shi to the court trial today. Now, only the second branch of the Qin family had returned, but Qin Shi was nowhere to be seen. Could it be that she had really been sent to prison?


    ¡°Second Lord Qin, what happened to you? Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    A villager asked curiously.


    ¡°My mother! She¡¯s old and muddleheaded and offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have offended, and she¡¯s already been ridiculed.¡±


    Qin Xu didn¡¯t continue. Madam Wang and the two children had sorrowful expressions on their faces. They lowered their heads and sobbed slightly.


    ¡°No way? Is Lady Qin really not just scaring you? Did she really send your mother to jail?¡±


    The villager said in surprise. The other villagers who heard the news were also shocked.


    Although the bailiff came to summon Qin Shi, everyone thought that Mo Ruyue would show mercy in the end. They didn¡¯t expect that she would actually send the person to prison.


    ¡°The Old Master said that our family still has to pay a fine of ten taels of silver. Otherwise, my wife, my two children, and I will not have a good life in the future. We can only live a normal life when the fine is paid.¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, his tone carrying a bit of pain and a bit of grief.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re in a corner now?¡±


    The other villager had already noticed the wild vegetables in the hands of the second branch¡¯s family, so he gave them a look.


    ¡°Yes, I said just now that we have to compensate the eldest branch with a few dozen taels of silver, but you also know that after we separated from the eldest branch, our family¡¯s land has also been reduced by half, and we¡¯ve even put in the new house. Even Qingyuan¡¯s money can¡¯t afford it, so where can we get so much silver?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of relying on the mountains to eat in the future. The wild vegetables and game in the mountains can fill our stomachs, and we can save a lot of money this way.¡±


    Qin Xu took the opportunity to say what he wanted the villagers to hear.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s hurry back. It¡¯s getting dark and we still have to cook for the children. We haven¡¯t had any food or water for a day. Even the adults can¡¯t hold on, let alone the children.¡±


    Madam Wang said at the right time.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. After we collect this autumn¡¯s grain, let¡¯s save a little. We still have to keep the rest to pay off our debts.¡±


    Qin Xu immediately added a few more words. As the family of four gradually walked away, their voices gradually became inaudible.

 Chapter 188

    188 Waiting for an Opportunity to Attack


    The villagers who stayed behind looked at each other. They wanted to talk about it, but when they thought about the reason why Qin Shi was sent to prison, they quickly shut their mouths for fear that they would say something wrong and spread it to Mo Ruyue¡¯s ears.


    After Qin Xu left, he even took his wife and children to take a detour around Mo Ruyue¡¯s courtyard before going home.


    Now, everyone in the village knew that the open space outside the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch was full of traps. It was best not to approach it, especially when the sky was getting dark. Otherwise, if one was injured, there would be no place to reason with.


    Qin Xu was also afraid that he would step on a trap, so he stayed far away. He saw a figure moving in the courtyard and guessed that the person inside had seen his appearance clearly. Then, he went home with his wife and children.


    !!


    About an hour later, Mo Ruyue also returned.


    The reason why she came back so late was that the patients who had not been treated in the morning had piled up in the afternoon. To thank everyone for their understanding in the morning, she insisted on seeing the last patient before going home.


    At this time, although there were no longer any imperial carriages or ox-carts willing to come this way, Mo Ruyue¡¯s pace was not slow. It was not a problem for her to travel dozens of miles in one breath.


    She first took an ox-cart halfway there, then used the tall trees on the hillside to run with the sleeve dart. This reminded her of a movie called Tarzan the man-ape, where the male protagonist used the thick vines in the rainforest to move quickly.


    When she arrived home, Si Bao had already prepared dinner with the help of Da Bao and Er Bao. Although he was only a head taller than the stove now, he had a decent cooking style. With a spatula moving up and down, a dish that looked, smelled, and was well-cooked was served in a short while.


    During this time, Mo Ruyue had silently written down a recipe for home-cooked dishes. After demonstrating each dish once, she began to let Si Bao explore and exercise on their own. Now, it seemed that the effect was still good.


    Although she had been treating patients for the whole day, Mo Ruyue did not feel tired at all. There was hot food to eat when she got home, and all the housework had been done. She was just waiting to eat and drink to her heart¡¯s content and go to bed. The feeling was too good.


    Mo Ruyue did not change into her home clothes before eating. She was still thinking about the pack of giant wolves. Although she had already treated them and left them food before she left today, she still did not know if there would be any changes after a day.


    When he saw that she had not changed her clothes, Da Bao asked in surprise, ¡°Mother, are you still going out later?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I still have some things to do. I might be back a little later.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded.


    Now that she had replaced most of the traps outside the courtyard, as long as the traps were activated, ordinary people would not be able to get close to the courtyard at all. There was no need to worry about the safety of the babies.


    Their self-care and self-control were very strong, so Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have to worry about this.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the door open for you.¡±


    Da Bao didn¡¯t seem to have any objections to Mo Ruyue going out so late at night. He didn¡¯t even ask her where she was going. It was completely different from when Mo Ruyue had just arrived and he was closely watching her.


    ¡°No need, just latch the door properly. This door can¡¯t stop me anyway.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue said this, Da Bao fell silent. He only nodded slightly and did not say anything more.


    ¡°Mother, when we came back today, we dropped Second Uncle¡¯s family along the way, but they still talked a lot when they got in the carriage. That Qin Qingfei even wanted to get candy twice.


    San Bao was originally lowering his head to eat the food in his mouth. He did not know why but she suddenly raised her head and complained to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°What? They still dare to be dishonest?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Although she had long expected that the second branch would be a little restless, she didn¡¯t expect that they would still dare to bully her five babies.


    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t let them bully Tang Tang.¡±


    Da Bao added.


    Mo Ruyue believed this. She immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you can take care of your younger siblings. I¡¯ll naturally take care of them if they stir up trouble. You guys just have to take care of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I can protect myself now. If they dare to bully me, I¡¯ll let them have a taste of the itching powder!¡±


    Tang Tang patted the little purse on her waist. Her little face was full of determination and confidence.


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t provoke others, but they¡¯re already bullying us, so we can¡¯t get used to it. Tang Tang, well done!¡±


    Mo Ruyue praised generously. Then, she wiped her mouth and stood up. ¡°You guys continue eating, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    The night couldn¡¯t stop Mo Ruyue¡¯s movements. She was already familiar with the route. At this time, she was running forward and soon arrived near the treasure valley.


    Along the way, she had startled many nocturnal beasts. The smaller ones were frightened away by the smell of the giant wolves on her body, while the bigger ones were lurking in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to make a move.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care about those ¡°lurkers.¡± As she ran, she suddenly used the sleeve arrow to fly up a big tree.


    She suddenly realized that if she brought these predators to the valley of treasures, they might pose a threat to the giant wolves.


    Normally, with the combat power of the giant wolf pack, even if they encountered a lone tiger or black bear, they would not be at a disadvantage. They could even suppress them and win. But now, they could not.


    The number of wolves had been reduced by a lot, and the rest were all injured. Even the wolf king, who was the most powerful, had to rely on the time accelerator in the interspace to heal. However, the wounds had healed, but the damage to the body could not be recovered in a short time.


    That was why she had stopped now. She wanted to get rid of the ¡®tail¡¯ that was following her.


    Mo Ruyue quietly squatted on a branch, her hand holding a silver needle coated with strong anesthetic. Her eyes were fixed on a bush not far from the tree. There was a pair of eyes glowing with a faint green light.


    It was a large black panther, its pitch-black fur blending in perfectly with the night. If not for its eyes and the smell of a wild beast coming from its body, it would have been impossible to detect its presence.


    As the top hunter in the forest, the black panther¡¯s size was close to that of an adult tiger.


    Perhaps it was because the mountain range was deep enough and rich in resources, so the creatures that lived in it, whether herbivorous or carnivorous, were all incredibly large.


    The giant tiger she had hunted before was even larger than the largest manchurian tiger in her previous life.


    Mo Ruyue knew very well that the hunter opposite her had also noticed her and was now looking for a suitable opportunity to attack.


    A black panther could climb trees. Although the tree she was on was tall, it was not difficult for the black panther to jump to the height of the branch she was squatting on.


    Now, both sides were holding their breath, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    The surroundings seemed to have quietened down all of a sudden. No matter if it was Mo Ruyue or the black panther, they all exuded their own auras, making the insects and birds at night shut their mouths, not daring to make a single sound.


    This kind of silence was like the calm before the storm, and it also made Mo Ruyue very clearly aware that the black panther¡¯s attack was coming.


    ¡°Click.¡±

 Chapter 189

    189 Valley of Treasures


    A very subtle sound broke the silence, like a bolt of lightning tearing open the dark night sky.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Mo Ruyue said in a low voice.


    A gust of cold wind with a fishy smell hit her face, followed by a black light that flashed past and arrived in front of him in an instant.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue was bold and skilled. When the black panther pounced, she didn¡¯t rush to dodge, but held the silver needle in her hand tightly. When the black panther had already reached the highest point and started to pounce towards her, the momentum of the fall made it unable to change its posture, she waved her hand and shot the silver needle.


    At such a close distance and at such a fast speed, the black panther had no way of dodging the silver needle that came at her and was shot right on the head.


    The strong anesthetic made the Black Panther lose consciousness almost instantly, and it fell into a deep coma before it even hit the ground.


    Mo Ruyue twisted her body slightly and dodged the black panther that was falling down. When she brushed past it, she grabbed the back of its neck and fell down the tree.


    The black panther fell heavily to the ground. Mo Ruyue used it as a cushion and flipped over, landing lightly and silently on the ground.


    She looked at the unconscious black panther and suddenly lost the thought of killing it or selling it.


    This black panther¡¯s fur was extremely beautiful, and if it was completely peeled off, it could be sold for a hundred taels of gold. Of course, the price could only be higher. To an ordinary commoner, this was definitely an astronomical wealth.


    However, perhaps it was because Mo Ruyue had dealt with the giant wolf pack many times, but she had unconsciously developed a faint friendship with these fierce beasts. This black panther should be an elf living in the deep mountains and not a plaything for human greed.


    Now, even if she no longer provided Guanglai building with game, the money she earned from the consultation in Huichun Hall was enough to support the family.


    The numbing effect of this shot was enough to let the black panther sleep for two hours, which was enough for Mo Ruyue.


    She threw the black panther into her interspace without any protective measures. After she was done dealing with the wolves, she would find a safe place to let the black panther out and get rid of the anesthesia.


    If the defenseless black panther was left on the spot, it would be no different from killing it.


    After this short interlude, Mo Ruyue went back on her way. She clearly felt that the hunters who had been waiting for an opportunity behind her had left quietly.


    The scene just now was enough to shock the hunters who were still tempted. This was one of her original goals.


    Very quickly, Mo Ruyue arrived at the valley of treasures. When she was close to the entrance of the cave, she noticed that a few wolves had revealed their heads in the dark. After realizing that it was her, they quietly returned to their previous hiding place.


    This should be a hidden sentry arranged by the black wolf king. It was one of the few giant wolves in the wolf pack that were uninjured or had light injuries, and they were sent out to take on the task of guarding.


    Mo Ruyue entered the valley and took out an oil lamp from her interspace. The sudden light caused a small commotion among the wolf pack, but it immediately quieted down after the black wolf king whimpered.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about your situation, so I came back to see.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as he walked to the black wolf king¡¯s side.


    She carefully examined its body. Without the time accelerator, the wolf king¡¯s recovery was slow. After all, its previous injury had almost killed it. Even if the wound healed, it would still need enough rest and nourishment to recover its vitality.


    The black wolf king whimpered and raised its head to lick the back of Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand, as if to tell her that it was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some medicine and soup for your wolf cubs. They¡¯ll get better quickly after drinking it, so you should drink it too. I thought that your recovery abilities are much stronger than humans, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be back to normal after drinking it a few times.¡±


    Mo Ruyue now treated every wolf as a person. Not only did she heal them, but she was also responsible for their nourishment.


    She took some time to make a big pot of chicken soup in her interspace, just waiting to add nutrition to the wolves¡¯ meals.


    After being fed the medicine and chicken soup, the black wolf king¡¯s spirit clearly became better. It could only lie down all the time, but now it could stand up and walk slowly.


    Sure enough, the recovery speed of giant wolves was far beyond that of humans. For such a serious injury, humans would not take medicine twice or drink a bowl of chicken soup to recover more than half.


    ¡°Very good, if this continues for two to three days, your entire wolf pack will be able to completely regain their fighting strength.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stretched out her hand and gently stroked the black wolf king¡¯s nose. Then, she prepared to go home.


    Seeing that the wolves were hiding in the valley to recuperate as she had told them to, Mo Ruyue was relieved.


    When the wolves recovered, it was almost time for her to perform the operation on the magistrate¡¯s daughter. As for the blood type test and the preservation of the blood, it seemed that she could only do it in the medical room in the interspace.


    In any case, with the time regulator, she could enter and exit the interspace in an instant. At that time, she just had to avoid Imperial Doctor Tian and a few assistants, and she wouldn¡¯t be discovered.


    After Mo Ruyue left the valley of treasures, she returned to the place where she had been attacked by the black panther. She remembered that there was a cave not far east from here. Although the cave was not very deep, it was at least a relatively safe place to stay in the dark.


    She followed her memory and quickly found the cave.


    It was only five or six meters from the entrance to the rock wall inside. It was a very shallow hole, only about two meters wide, and it looked very narrow.


    Mo Ruyue brought the black panther out of the medium and placed it on the ground. As the effects of the tranquilizer had not worn off, the black panther was still in a deep coma.


    She had used a slow-releasing agent to reduce the effect of the anesthesia. She estimated that the black panther would slowly wake up in about ten minutes.


    This cave was too shallow and narrow, so the protection it could provide was limited. Mo Ruyue thought for a moment and left a large piece of raw meat beside the black panther as compensation. Then, she retreated to the entrance of the cave and lit two bonfires.


    This bonfire could prevent other carnivorous wild beasts from ambushing the black panther when it was unconscious. At most, they would trap it in this cave after it woke up. When the bonfire went out, it could naturally leave.


    It was a good thing that it was midsummer and there was plenty of water in the mountains. No matter if it was branches or grass, it was very difficult to burn. So Mo Ruyue was not worried that these two bonfires would burn for a long time or that the sparks would cause a mountain fire.


    After doing all this, Mo Ruyue turned to look at the cave again and muttered, ¡°I hope you can live well. That pile of raw meat and bones will be my compensation for your failed hunt tonight.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she used the sleeve arrow and flew down the mountain.


    The next morning, Mo Ruyue went up the mountain as usual to hunt some wild game and deliver it to Guanglai tower as promised.


    She was also thinking about terminating the contract. Now, providing game once every few days had become a burden for her. After all, there were times when she needed additional consultation, and the time would conflict with the delivery of game. Although she would not be too busy, it was still a little troublesome.

 Chapter 190

    190 What A Sin!


    Back then, she had signed a short contract with the young master in order to prevent something from breaching the contract at the last minute. Seeing that the short contract was about to expire, she was prepared not to renew it.


    Of course, if the young master still needed any large prey, it was not impossible for her to hunt for them in the future. After all, even a deer could be sold for more than ten taels of silver, enough for a family of four to live comfortably for a year.


    Not long after Mo Ruyue left home, the silence of the Qin Village was broken by a burst of crying.


    ¡°Father, if you take my money away, how can I continue to go to school in autumn? Teacher said that I am very good at studies and that I can take the entrance examination in a year¡¯s time. Aren¡¯t you ruining my future?¡±


    !!


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s cries came from the Qin family¡¯s old house, attracting the neighbors to come over and poke their heads in from the gate. They didn¡¯t expect to see Qin Xu walking out angrily, while Qin Qingyuan was hugging his leg tightly and being dragged on the ground.


    ¡°You let go! Isn¡¯t this money temporarily borrowed to save your grandma? You just didn¡¯t listen to what I told you yesterday, did you? Now the family owes your aunt dozens of taels of silver, if I don¡¯t go around to collect money, how can I pay back the fine?¡±


    Qin Xu dragged his feet forward while shouting loudly.


    ¡°I have to pay grandma¡¯s fine, but I can¡¯t use my money! Didn¡¯t you and grandma agree that you wouldn¡¯t touch this money no matter what?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan hugged his father¡¯s thigh tightly and cried until his face was covered in snot and tears. His voice was so miserable that the surrounding villagers couldn¡¯t bear to see it.


    ¡°Second Qin, no matter how badly you want money, you can¡¯t touch the child¡¯s money. If this child gets a scholarly honor in the future, it will bring honor to your old Qin family. You can¡¯t be muddleheaded at this time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As for the fine, if you plead with Lady Qin nicely, she will understand. After all, Old Lady Qin has offended her, but the two children are innocent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lady Qin is a very reasonable person. She has always been amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Even if your two families have separated, the children¡¯s surname is still Qin. You can¡¯t write two Qin characters in one stroke. In the future, when you¡¯re both gone, the children will help each other!¡±


    Everyone was talking at once. Although it was very lively, everyone knew clearly in their hearts that Mo Ruyue was unmoved by force or persuasion. If Qin Xu really could put down his face and plead for mercy, he would have gone a long time ago. Why would he wait until now?


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, we have to admit to the trouble my mother caused. Even if we have to sell everything we have, sell our houses, and land, we have to make up for this money! As for the child¡¯s money, I¡¯ll just borrow it for a while. I¡¯ll think of a way later!¡±


    Qin Xu seemed to be annoyed. He kicked Qin Qingyuan away with his leg and hurried to the door. He pushed the crowd away and left.


    ¡°Father! Father! Come back! Father!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan chased after her for a few steps, but he lost his balance and fell to the ground, his face and hands bleeding.


    ¡°Aiya, Qingyuan, are you hurt? Quickly get up!¡±


    A neighbor who was the closest to him quickly stepped forward and helped Qin Qingyuan up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? She didn¡¯t even stop your father from taking your money away?¡±


    The neighbor said straightforwardly, but only realized that it was inappropriate after the words left his mouth.


    Madam Wang was often abused by Qin Xu. This was no secret in the entire Qin Village. Even if she tried to stop him, how could she?


    Hearing that, Qin Qingyuan¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°My mother, my mother has fainted!¡±


    As soon as they heard that Madam Wang had fainted, a few aunts immediately stood up and followed Qin Qingyuan into the house. Sure enough, they saw Madam Wang lying unconscious on the ground with a purple bruise on her forehead.


    ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The ladies immediately came forward and helped Madam Wang up. They let her lie on the bed, stroked her chest, and fed her water. After a long time, Madam Wang exhaled and woke up with a violent cough.


    ¡°Mother, mother, you scared me to death!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan had been standing at the door the whole time. At this time, he stumbled to Madam Wang¡¯s side and cried loudly.


    ¡°Qingyuan, where¡¯s your money? Did you get it?¡±


    The first thing Madam N¨¦e Wang asked when she woke up was about the tuition fees.


    ¡°Father took it away. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Qingyuan lowered his head and said in a choked voice.


    ¡°What a sin! That¡¯s money for your studies! If you delay your studies this autumn, how are you going to take the entrance examination next year? Sir clearly said that you can pass the exam!¡±


    Madam Wang immediately burst into tears. A few aunts tried to persuade her, but they couldn¡¯t do anything. They couldn¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s family affairs.


    Although this matter had spread in the village, it did not reach the ears of the five babies in the eldest branch. They were all in their own ¡®classroom¡¯ with Mr. Du. Seeing that there was not much time left before the autumn private school opened, they all cherished the remaining time to study with Mr. Du.


    After the neighbors had left, Qin Qingyuan took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears and snot off his face. Other than his red and swollen eyes, his expression was very calm.


    ¡°Son, do you really want to continue? Mother is really worried. Your aunt went to the mountain early in the morning, who knows when she will come back. You are taking such a risk, what if she can¡¯t make it back in time?¡±


    Madam N¨¦e Wang looked at Qin Qingyuan with a face full of worry. When she thought of what he was going to do later, her heart was beating like a drum, and her heart ached.


    ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t this for our family? Even though that ten taels of silver is not much, but we can not let Eldest Aunt continue to be so proud. Didn¡¯t we already discuss this? Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s face was cold and ruthless. It was not an expression that someone of his age should have.


    Mo Ruyue wandered around the mountain for a day. The game she hunted was divided into two parts. One part was sent to the wolf pack in the treasure valley, and the other half was brought down the mountain.


    Just as she reached the foot of the mountain, she heard a faint cry. From the direction of the sound, it was coming from her house.


    ¡°Why is there no end to this method?¡±


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows. An unknown fire rose in her heart, and she became more and more irritated.


    She brought a cart of wild game home and saw that the entrance of her house was surrounded again.


    ¡°Da Bao, I know you¡¯re very capable. I¡¯m sure Sister-in-law told you how to find her if there¡¯s an emergency. I¡¯m begging you, please find your mother and save my Qingyuan!¡±


    The sound of Madam Wang crying could be heard from the crowd. From her words, she seemed to be saying that something had happened to Qin Qingyuan, so she had come to ask Da Bao to go into the mountain to find her.


    ¡°Second Aunt, my mother goes hunting in the mountains every once in a while. The mountains stretch for tens of miles. How would I know where she is? You asked me to go into the mountains, but I couldn¡¯t find her even if I went.¡±

 Chapter 191

    191 Bitten By A Snake


    Da Bao said awkwardly. Although he had a feeling that this was the second branch¡¯s doing, he could not find any evidence to prove it.


    ¡°Then if something happens to your family, are you going to just wait like this?¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s unwillingness to let her off made Mo Ruyue even more unable to listen to her. She was certain that she wasn¡¯t at home, so she started to come and make things difficult for her babies.


    ¡°You know that Da Bao can¡¯t find me in the mountains, but you¡¯re still forcing him like this. Do you think that your Qin family hasn¡¯t provoked us enough?¡±


    !!


    As soon as she spoke, the crowd turned around and subconsciously made way for her.


    Initially, Madam Wang¡¯s entire body would shiver when she heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice, but now, hearing her voice was like hearing the sound of nature.


    She was originally kneeling outside the courtyard door, but when she turned around and saw Mo Ruyue, she immediately got up and stumbled over.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, Sister-in-law! Please save my Qingyuan, he was bitten by a snake and he¡¯s dying!¡±


    Madam N¨¦e Wang originally wanted to pounce over and hug Mo Ruyue¡¯s thigh, but she was easily dodged. She pounced on empty air but refused to give up. She turned around and wanted to continue pouncing.


    At the same time, she was crying and complaining about the reason she came to beg Da Bao. It was because Qin Qingyuan was bitten by a snake.


    ¡°Since your son was bitten by a snake, you can just take him to the county to seek medical treatment. I¡¯ll not be at home, and I can¡¯t be sure when I¡¯ll be back. Aren¡¯t you afraid of delaying treatment by just waiting?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t believe what Madam Wang said at all. Even if Qin Qingyuan was really bitten by a snake, it was only the second branch¡¯s trick. She knew very well what they were up to.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-in-law, who can compare to your medical skills within a hundred miles? Even if we go to the county, we can¡¯t find a better doctor than you. Besides, we don¡¯t have any money to pay for the consultation and medical expenses, so we can only beg you!¡±


    Madam Wang said everything according to what they had discussed before. She knew that Mo Ruyue would never believe it, but these words were for the villagers to hear, so even if she met Mo Ruyue¡¯s cold gaze, she could only continue to say it.


    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re only looking for me to treat your injuries because you want to save money? Even if it will delay the child¡¯s treatment, you will not hesitate?¡±


    Mo Ruyue sneered and her eyes scanned the crowd again.


    She saw the sympathy in many people¡¯s eyes for Madam Wang, as well as their anger toward her, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Yesterday, the second branch of the family went to dig for wild vegetables and came back in a sorry state. Today, Madam Wang came to Mo Ruyue¡¯s house and said that Qin Qingyuan was bitten by a snake and couldn¡¯t go to the county to see a doctor because they had to raise the fine.


    So, their final plan was to use the public¡¯s tongue to force her to cancel the fine?


    The plan was not bad, but the method used was too bad.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I beg you, please save my Qingyuan. He¡¯s dying!¡±


    Wang Shi¡¯s face was red with anxiety, and it didn¡¯t look like she was faking it.


    ¡°Mother, mother, it¡¯s not good. Brother is foaming at the mouth and his eyes are rolling back. His whole body is cramping!¡±


    A heart-wrenching cry came from the distance. Everyone turned their heads at the same time and saw Qin Qingfei running toward them with disheveled hair. Her face was pale and full of panic.


    ¡°What? My son!¡±


    Madam Wang was stunned for a moment, and then burst out with a shrill scream.


    When Mo Ruyue saw this, she realized that something had really happened to Qin Qingyuan.


    ¡°Did something really happen? Look at how crazy that Qin Qingfei is. When has she ever let her hair down in front of others?¡±


    One of the neighbors said and quickly followed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and take a look. If anything happens to Qingyuan, the Qin family will be in trouble.¡±


    Someone ran a few steps and suddenly turned back to look at Mo Ruyue. He said in surprise, ¡°Lady Qin, something happened to your nephew. Aren¡¯t you going to go and take a look?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the Qin family¡¯s second branch. Did they think she couldn¡¯t see that this was their trick?


    Seeing the villagers swarming towards the Qin family¡¯s old residence, Aunt Liu went to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and whispered to her, ¡°Lady Qin, we all know this in our hearts, but now a life is at stake. If you don¡¯t go and take a look, the rumors in the village won¡¯t be good in the future.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Liu, I know what I¡¯m doing. I still have to see it, but it depends on how I look at it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were a little roundabout, which made Aunt Liu frown a little. However, she understood what she meant. Since Mo Ruyue had her own opinions, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    ¡°Mother, your medicine box.¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around and before she could speak, she saw that Da Bao had already handed her the first aid kit.


    ¡°Qingyuan will be fine, right?¡±


    He asked hesitantly.


    After all, Qin Xu was his second uncle and his father¡¯s blood brother. His father probably didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to the descendants of the Qin family.


    Mo Ruyue shook her head secretly. It seemed that Da Bao still had a trace of affection for the Qin family. After all, his surname was also Qin.


    ¡°Mother, I remember what Second Uncle¡¯s family has done. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I should do.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s next words stunned Mo Ruyue. Then, she smiled faintly and rubbed Da Bao¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not old, but you¡¯re talking big. Alright, take care of the house. I¡¯m going.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said and went to the Qin family¡¯s old residence.


    From a distance, they could hear the sound of crying inside. Madam Wang¡¯s voice had gone hoarse from crying, but she was still crying desperately.


    ¡°Qingyuan! My son! What¡¯s wrong with you? if something happens to you, Mother won¡¯t be able to live!¡±


    The entrance was surrounded by many people. They were all peeking in and shaking their heads. It seemed like they had already decided that Qin Qingyuan would not survive.


    ¡°Hey, hey, all of you, make way. Lady Qin is here. Qingyuan is saved!¡±


    Someone inadvertently turned his head and saw Mo Ruyue coming over with a medicine box on her back. He immediately started shouting.


    ¡°Lady Qin is here. Hurry up, hurry up. Everyone, make way!


    Everyone made way for Mo Ruyue to walk in.


    Not long after the original owner of this house was married and lived here, the news of Qin Ming¡¯s death came. Then, she and her children were kicked out of the house. Speaking of which, it was the first time Mo Ruyue had come here.


    Compared to the newly built house with high walls and black tiles, it was naturally incomparable. However, it was much better than the dilapidated house that the original owner and the babies lived in.


    She had not even walked halfway when she saw Madam Wang rush out with a head full of disheveled hair and kneel at her feet with a plop.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, please save Qingyuan. He¡¯s dying. If he dies, I won¡¯t be able to live either.¡±


    ¡°How can I save him if you¡¯re blocking my way?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stop as she spoke and directly went around the side.


    What kind of situation was this? This mother was still so muddleheaded. If she had the time to beg her, she would have brought her child to the city long ago. They should have arrived by now.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Qin Qingyuan lying on the bed. His lips were purple and black, and his face was pale. There were traces of vomiting on the side of his mouth. He was breathing very quickly, as if he was out of breath and was trying his best to breathe.


    Qin Qingyuan had indeed been bitten by a snake. However, it was not a grass snake, but a venomous one!


    With just a glance, Mo Ruyue knew that the snake was extremely poisonous. Although it was not lethal, Qin Qingyuan¡¯s life would be over if she continued to delay.

 Chapter 192

    192 Healing


    ¡°Qin Qingfei, when do you think Qingyuan was bitten by a snake?¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around and asked the dumbfounded Qin Qingfei.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Right before, big brother wanted to go to the corner to hunt for rabbits, he was bitten by a snake.¡±


    It was rare for Qin Qingfei to remember the words that they had agreed on before. Although she stammered, at least she didn¡¯t say it wrong.


    !!


    ¡°Say it again? If he had been bitten a long time ago, Qingyuan would have been gone. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I can¡¯t save him.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she realized that this girl was still thinking about their little scheme. Even if it was a matter of life and death, she couldn¡¯t let it go. How could she let them succeed?


    Her face darkened and her voice turned cold.


    ¡°No, my brother was bitten when he went up the mountain. He was fine before, but he suddenly became like this.¡±


    Qin Qingfei¡¯s stutter was cured by the shock, and she blurted out the words.


    ¡°Then find someone who can treat it. I¡¯ve never seen a snake like this before, and I don¡¯t know how to treat it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was too lazy to argue with a little girl. Anyway, her own family didn¡¯t care about Qin Qingyuan¡¯s life. She, who didn¡¯t have the same surname, didn¡¯t want to join in the fun.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t go! What will happen to my brother if you leave!¡±


    Qin Qingfei was startled by Mo Ruyue¡¯s action of turning around and walking away. She subconsciously reached out to pull Mo Ruyue¡¯s sleeve, but was frightened by Mo Ruyue¡¯s disdainful gaze.


    She had seen that cold and sharp gaze before, but at that time, the aunt was looking at her grandmother and her father. But now, when those eyes looked at her, she knew what it felt like to be stared at by a beast.


    No wonder when her grandma talked to her mother about her aunty, she always liked to say that her eyes were fiercer than leopards and tigers in the mountains. Now she finally understood.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your brother¡¯s life, how can I save him? If the snake had bitten him earlier, he would have been dead! If you still don¡¯t tell the truth, then you should find someone who can treat him as soon as possible, so that you don¡¯t delay your brother¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at Qin Qingyuan¡¯s condition. If she didn¡¯t quickly detoxify the poison, even a great overarching golden immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to save him.


    Madam N¨¦e Wang seemed to have suddenly come to life. She stumbled into the door and bumped into Mo Ruyue. She grabbed her hand tightly and glared at her with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, it was just now, just now when Qingyuan was returning home, he was bitten by a poisonous snake. Please save him, please save him! My son!¡±


    Wang Shi finally spoke the truth. Between her son¡¯s life and her family¡¯s plans, she chose the former.


    ¡°He was just bitten? But Madam Wang knelt in front of the Qin family¡¯s first branch a long time ago. Could it be that she went to cry in advance?¡±


    One of the villagers said straightforwardly, but he had spoken out everyone¡¯s inner thoughts.


    Madam Wang was flustered and didn¡¯t listen to the villagers¡¯ discussion at all. However, Qin Qingfei heard it clearly and her palms were sweating.


    Were they going to be exposed? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t her brother be bitten by the snake for nothing? Would the aunt sympathize with them and reduce their penalty?


    Her heart was in a mess, like a ball of yarn being scratched by a cat, and she couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she tried.


    If only her brother was awake now, he would have a plan in mind on how to deal with this situation.


    Mo Ruyue saw that Madam Wang had confessed the truth, so she didn¡¯t delay any longer. She turned around and sat down by the bed. She opened the medicine box and began to prepare the antidote for the snake poison.


    The most suitable antidote was, of course, the serum, but where could she get the serum in this time and space? It was all the antidote recipe that Mo Ruyue had made herself, and of course, it also needed to be injected under the skin.


    With the batch of ores provided by the magistrate, she had upgraded her medical equipment. In addition, the last operation was a success, so Imperial Doctor Tian had decided to give her all the equipment that was suitable for her.


    Now, Mo Ruyue seemed to have a basic modern first aid kit.


    When she took out the syringe, everyone was shocked. No one had ever seen such a strange thing with a transparent tube and a sharp needle.


    Moreover, the needle head was much thicker than an ordinary sewing needle, and the tip of the needle was empty.


    The needle was inserted into the bottle in Lady Qin¡¯s hand. She pulled the plug on the transparent tube in her hand and the liquid in the bottle was drawn into the transparent tube. Everyone was amazed.


    What happened next was even more horrifying. Lady Qin took a ball of wet cotton and wiped Qin Qingyuan¡¯s arm, then she inserted the tube into his arm.


    ¡°Oh my God, that was scary!¡±


    Some of the people in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. They immediately covered their eyes tightly and didn¡¯t dare to look anymore. Their hearts were beating fast.


    That was why they said that Lady Qin was a ruthless person. After all, he wasn¡¯t her child. She inserted such a thick needle without any hesitation.


    Mo Ruyue injected the antidote into Qin Qingyuan¡¯s body, but it was not over yet.


    Next, she tore his clothes apart, revealing the wound that had been bitten by a poisonous snake.


    On Qin Qingyuan¡¯s arm, there were two long and deep wounds left by the fangs of the poisonous snake. The wounds were swollen because of the poison, and the blood that flowed out of them had turned purple-black.


    After she disinfected her scalpel with alcohol, she made a cross on the wound.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan, who had been unconscious, suddenly opened his eyes in pain. His eyes were bulging out. If Mo Ruyue hadn¡¯t quickly pressed on his shoulder, he would have jumped to the ground.


    Even though Qin Qingyuan kept struggling, he couldn¡¯t withstand the strength of Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand and was firmly suppressed.


    ¡°Maids, come and help me hold him down. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good for the treatment.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s original intention was to tie Qin Qingyuan up so that it would save her some trouble, but when she saw the villagers around him, she gave up on the idea and only called two of her maids to help.


    There were not many women in the village who were afraid of blood. They had just been a little dizzy from the needles. After recovering from that feeling, two of the women immediately took the initiative to step forward when they heard that Mo Ruyue wanted help.


    Both of them were muscular and had big waists. One of them could completely suppress Qin Qingyuan, let alone two.


    Qin Qingyuan couldn¡¯t even move when the two maids came out. One of them was pressing on his shoulders and arms, while the other was pressing on his legs. He couldn¡¯t even move.


    This time, Mo Ruyue could treat Qin Qingyuan¡¯s injuries in peace.


    After she cut the cross flower on the wound, the purplish-black blood flowed out and gave off a foul smell. It made people¡¯s stomachs churn and they couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit.


    The two helpers almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, but Mo Ruyue acted as if nothing had happened and did what he had to do.


    She pressed hard on the wound, and the blood flowed faster and more. Qin Qingyuan was in so much pain that he cried and howled desperately. His body was sweating like rain, and it didn¡¯t take long for the thin blanket covering him to be wet.


    Mo Ruyue squeezed the blood in the wound until it turned red, then she stopped.

 Chapter 193

    193 Let¡¯s Hurry Up and Leave


    ¡°The poisonous blood has been squeezed out. I¡¯ll apply some medicine. Qingyuan might have a fever tonight. Boil the fever medicine I left for him and give it to him. Take good care of him. He¡¯ll be suffering for a few days. Just take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, can we add the money for the medicine into the fine and give it to you together?¡±


    Qin Qingfei asked carefully.


    ¡°The fine is decided by the government. As for the money for the medicine, forget it. Just don¡¯t come to my house and cause trouble.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue said rudely, making Qin Qingfei¡¯s face turn red for no reason. She only felt that her face and neck were hot, and she couldn¡¯t lift her head up at all.


    ¡°Qingfei, you should be glad that Lady Qin has given you two nephews and nieces back. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be crying about this today!¡±


    A helpful aunt couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, they all say that one stroke can¡¯t produce two Qin characters. If it wasn¡¯t for the old madam¡¯s incessant demands, how good would it be for this family of two to be filial and help out? It wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking. You¡¯re disturbing Lady Qin¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Before the other aunt could finish her words, she was interrupted by someone, who kept winking at her.


    Why does this person not have any judgment at all, bringing up a sore spot? These two families are now quarreling like black-eyed chickens, and Lady Qin has just sent her mother-in-law to the prison. What filial piety and help, isn¡¯t this slapping other people¡¯s face!


    Mo Ruyue naturally wouldn¡¯t take those people¡¯s words to heart. She came to save Qin Qingyuan to expose the second branch¡¯s trick of injuring herself. She still remembered Qin Qingyuan¡¯s appearance when he schemed against the five babies and that vicious plan.


    It was just that he was still young. If he were older, she might even help him die faster, let alone save him.


    Now that she had saved his life, she did not expect him to be grateful, as long as he was not an ungrateful Wolf. But if he was still so bad, she did not mind waiting for the time to come and help Tian Xing.


    After applying the medicine on Qin Qingyuan¡¯s wound, Mo Ruyue did not bandage it. Instead, she exposed the wound to the air to prevent it from rotting due to the snake¡¯s poison.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll be fine in five days at the latest and three days at the earliest.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was about to pick up the medicine box when someone suddenly pulled on her back.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-in-law, can my family¡¯s big brother Yuan really get better? Why don¡¯t you keep an eye on him for a while? I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen to him again!¡±


    Madam Wang clutched onto Mo Ruyue¡¯s medicine box as if she was holding onto a life-saving straw. She was afraid that if she let go, Mo Ruyue would fly away from her eyes.


    ¡°The poisoned blood has been squeezed out, the antidote has been injected, and the medicine has been applied. All the medicine that should be boiled is for you. I¡¯ve done everything I can. Now, it¡¯s your job to take care of his recovery. Do I have to do it too?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said indifferently. She glanced at Madam Wang¡¯s hand that was holding her strap. Her eyes were cold, like a knife stabbing into Madam Wang¡¯s hand, making her unconsciously let go.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mo Ruyue walked out of the door that the few maids in the room started to discuss again.


    ¡°Aiya, this Lady Qin¡¯s eyes are really fierce. I¡¯ve seen it so many times, but I still shiver every time I see it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We can¡¯t wait to avoid such a character, so why are there still people who are insensible enough to keep coming? Haven¡¯t you been beaten up enough?¡±


    ¡°This matter, isn¡¯t it just¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough! The injuries have been treated, so it¡¯s time for us to leave. Look, they¡¯re feeling vexed right now, so why are we still here? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    The few of them were in a heated discussion. There was still a caretaker who inadvertently caught a glimpse of Madam Wang standing to the side. He suddenly remembered that this was not under the big locust tree at the village entrance, but the Qin family¡¯s old residence, the territory of the Qin family¡¯s second branch.


    She quickly reminded them to shut their mouths and pushed each other out with embarrassed smiles on their faces. It didn¡¯t take long for these people to all leave.


    Madam N¨¦e Wang couldn¡¯t care less about these things. Her heart was on Qin Qingyuan, and those words just now were like a gust of wind that blew past her ears and disappeared.


    ¡°Mother, what about brother? I don¡¯t know how to cook medicine.¡±


    Qin Qingfei looked at the medicine bag in her hand and said awkwardly.


    Even though her family had moved from the new house to the old house, she was still living a life without touching anything. Her mother¡¯s family had a lot of things to do, and she was still able to marry into a good family and enjoy life.


    Therefore, the most important housework she had done now was pouring a bowl of water and carrying a dish. She had not even touched a piece of firewood, so how could she cook medicine?


    ¡°Qingfei, you stay here and look after your brother. If he wakes up in pain or thirst, call for mother!¡±


    Madam Wang took the medicine bag and turned to look at Qin Qingyuan, who was lying on the bed. He had not woken up since he fainted from the pain. How could she not be worried?


    After an unknown amount of time, Qin Xu stumbled through the door with a few bundles of wild vegetables in his arms. He looked back and kicked the door shut before throwing the bundles of wild vegetables on the ground. He hummed a song with his hands behind his back and walked in, only to see Madam Wang squatting on the ground and cooking medicine.


    ¡°How is it, did it work? My son has suffered. When we save money, let¡¯s go to a restaurant in the county town to make up for it!¡±


    Seeing this, Qin Xu knew that the original plan had been implemented, so he immediately asked with concern.


    ¡°Husband, our baby Qingyuan was almost gone!¡±


    As soon as Madam Wang saw Qin Xu coming back, it was as if she suddenly had a backbone. Although this backbone had never existed, she really couldn¡¯t find anyone else to talk to about this.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this.


    Madam N¨¦e Wang¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears the size of beans fell down like a broken line. However, her weeping appearance not only did not arouse Qin Xu¡¯s pity, but it also made him roar in annoyance.


    ¡°Cry, cry, cry, you only know how to cry. If you have anything to say, just say it!¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s roar scared Madam Wang¡¯s tears away. She blankly repeated what had happened just now. At this time, she also remembered all the gossiping words of those aunts and poured them all out to Qin Xu like beans from a bamboo tube.


    ¡°They actually said that? My Qin family¡¯s child was bitten by a snake, and they didn¡¯t say they would help, but they actually caused trouble and gossiped about it? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being struck by lightning?¡±


    Qin Xu was so angry that he stomped his feet. He had originally planned it well, so how did it suddenly become like this?


    ¡°Husband, you should go and see brother Qing. The child has suffered a lot. He is still groggy and can¡¯t get out of bed.¡±


    Madam N¨¦e Wang didn¡¯t notice Qin Xu¡¯s strange behavior and only cared about letting her man take a look at the child. Although Mo Ruyue had given her medicine, who knew if it would be effective? It was better to send the child to the county and find a proper doctor to see him.

 Chapter 194

    194 Simply Whimsical!


    She thought this way because she didn¡¯t believe that Mo Ruyue would help her family out of kindness. She felt that according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s temperament, he should be hitting her when she was down and not sending charcoal in the snow.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s just a bit of skin bitten by a snake, how can it be injured? I already said that it was just a way to force Mo Ruyue to relent and just put on an act.¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s heart was on fire. Once he thought that this plan had failed, he had to think of another way, but there was no better way.


    ¡°No, husband, Qingyuan was bitten by a venomous snake. I heard from Sister-in-law that the poison was very strong. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we were quick to save him, Qingyuan would have been dead by now!¡±


    !!


    After Madam Wang shouted, Qin Xu was suddenly stunned. After a few seconds, he turned around and rushed into the house.


    When he saw the unconscious Qin Qingyuan on the bed, he started to tremble.


    ¡°Qingyuan, wake up, wake up! Father has returned!¡±


    Qin Xu somehow moved to the side of the bed and tottered to put a finger under Qin Qingyuan¡¯s nose. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he felt a weak breath.


    Qin Xu¡¯s heart, which had been in his throat, fell back into his stomach. He had no strength left in his body. He just wanted to take a step back, but he didn¡¯t expect his legs to soften and he sat on the ground.


    ¡°Husband, are you alright? You didn¡¯t hurt yourself, right?¡±


    When Madam Wang came in, she saw that Qin Xu had fallen and couldn¡¯t help him in time. She could only go forward and help him up.


    ¡°Get lost! Now you¡¯re trying to curry favor? Why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on Qingyuan before? Or was he bitten by a venomous snake? Then how much would it cost to treat the patient? You don¡¯t need to spend money to recuperate later? Did the money just fall from the sky?¡±


    Qin Xu flipped his hand and pushed Madam N¨¦e Wang. Not only did she fall on her butt, but she also lost her balance and fell backward. Her head slammed into the edge of the bed, making a loud ¡°dong¡± sound.


    Wang Shi¡¯s vision turned black, and after a long time, a sharp pain came from the back of her head. Her body also started to spin, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t stand up. Her four limbs flapped, but there was not even a single hand that could help her get up.


    On the other hand, Qin Xu stood up unsteadily. He looked at Qin Qingyuan, who was lying on the bed, and then at Madam Wang, who was struggling on the ground. He was extremely annoyed.


    ¡°Tell me, is there anyone else who can do it? You can¡¯t even do such a small thing well. All of you have brains that spend money on food. Now I¡¯m the only one supporting the entire second branch. If I¡¯m tired to death, you can go and drink the northwest wind, right?¡±


    ¡°Husband, Qingyuan became like this because of your plan. He almost lost his little life. How can you say such things? ¡±


    Madam N¨¦e Wang¡¯s dizziness hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and hearing Qin Xu¡¯s words, she felt even more dizzy.


    It was the first time she had argued with Qin Xu so loudly for Qin Qingyuan.


    ¡°You dare to speak to me in such a loud voice?¡±


    Qin Xu squinted his eyes and sized up the woman in front of him.


    She had always been submissive in front of him and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, let alone speak loudly. What was the matter? Was there no one who could control her now that her mother was not at home?


    ¡°This stupid plan is like a child¡¯s play. Who is that Mo Ruyue to be so easily fooled by you? This was simply whimsical! Now that there¡¯s one lying in bed at home, which one of them doesn¡¯t cost money to treat and take medicine?¡±


    ¡°Are you helping me or making things difficult for me?¡±


    The more Qin Xu spoke, the angrier he became, as if he had forgotten that he was the one who had first proposed to use the ruse of self-injury.


    ¡°Husband, the child did this because he empathized with you. That¡¯s a venomous snake! You didn¡¯t see the blood when she was treating the child, and the child fainted from the pain. Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±


    If it was in the past, Madam N¨¦e Wang would immediately shut up after being yelled at by Qin Xu. She would shrink her head and wish she could immediately disappear. But now, her words followed one after another, as if she was trying to argue with Qin Xu.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    A loud slap landed on Madam N¨¦e Wang¡¯s face. She had just straightened her body when she sat back down again from the slap.


    The back of her head, which had already been hit once, hit hard again. This time, she could no longer get up. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    ¡°Mother, mother!¡±


    Qin Qingfei, who had been cowering outside the door, saw that her mother had fainted and there was a large pool of blood flowing out from the back of her head. She was so scared that she suddenly rushed out and pounced on her mother. She shook Madam Wang while wiping her tears and wailing.


    Qin Xu was also shocked by Madam Wang¡¯s appearance, but when Qin Qingfei cried, the inexplicable fire in his heart was ignited again.


    ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s like a mourning, she¡¯s not dead! If you want to cry for your mother and brother, go outside and cry! I¡¯m telling you, hurry up and go to your aunt¡¯s house to get two sets of medicine for your mother. Don¡¯t delay it!¡±


    As he spoke, he walked out. Suddenly, someone hugged his thigh, and he almost tripped.


    ¡°Father, where are you going? I¡¯m scared! Big Brother¡¯s medicine is still boiling outside, and Mother is unconscious now. I don¡¯t know how to do it!¡±


    Qin Qingfei didn¡¯t know where her courage came from, but she clung to Qin Xu¡¯s thigh and refused to let go.


    She was afraid that if she let go, her father would run away and leave her alone. How could she take care of her mother and her brother?


    ¡°Then quickly wake your mother up and let her boil the medicine. You dare to play dead after being slapped? Bah!¡±


    Qin Xu spat, and as if he suddenly remembered something, he quickly added, ¡°Remember, if your aunt asks you for money, your family will be poor and you will have no money. Your mother fell down accidentally, did you hear me?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he kicked Qin Qingfei away and turned around to leave in a hurry.


    He was worried about everything inside and outside the house, so he might as well go out and have some peace. The restaurants and teahouses in the county were all good places to kill time.


    He also had a money bag in his arms. That was the silver he had exchanged for secretly selling two acres of his family¡¯s land. It was enough for him to live a carefree life in the county town for a while.


    When Qin Xu turned around and left, he didn¡¯t see his son, who was lying on the bed, staring at him.


    Qin Qingyuan woke up when Madam Wang talked back to Qin Xu for him. Before that, he didn¡¯t open his eyes, but he had regained consciousness and clearly heard the entire conversation between his parents.


    Originally, he thought that he was the treasure in his father¡¯s palm and that the Qin family would rely on him to bring glory to the family in the future. However, it seemed that he had thought too much.


    His father was the one who came up with the ruse of injuring himself first. When he first mentioned being bitten by a snake, he even praised him vigorously. But now, it seemed like he was making a fool of himself. Was this a trick?


    The more he heard, the more shocked he was. The more he heard, the more he felt a chill all over his body. Why didn¡¯t he realize that his father was such a cold and heartless person before?

 Chapter 195

    195 Auntie, Help Me!


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s perception of the world had been completely subverted. He had long been used to being pampered by his parents, but now he suddenly found that it was a joke, and he couldn¡¯t accept it at all.


    Qin Qingyuan only opened his mouth to speak when he heard the heavy sound of the door closing.


    ¡°Qingfei¡­¡±


    Once he opened his mouth, Qin Qingyuan was stunned. His voice was so hoarse that he could barely make any sound. No wonder his throat was burning and painful, as if a walnut was stuffed in it. It was swollen and blocked. It must be the snake¡¯s poison.


    !!


    Qin Qingfei only cared about throwing herself on Madam Wang¡¯s body and crying. She was very flustered now. Her mother and brother were both unconscious, and her father had left. If she was left alone, how was she going to live her life in the future?


    Seeing that his sister couldn¡¯t hear him, Qin Qingyuan turned his wrist slightly and swept away a bowl of water on the bedside.


    The sound of the porcelain bowl falling to the ground and shattering alarmed Qin Qingfei. She turned her head abruptly and realized that Qin Qingyuan was awake!


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me to death!¡±


    Qin Qingfei patted her chest. Her happiness had not yet faded when she started to cry again.


    ¡°Brother, Mother fainted and lost a lot of blood. Father also left. I don¡¯t know how to boil your medicine. What should I do?¡±


    Her barrage of questions was like a heavy hammer hitting Qin Qingyuan¡¯s brain. His temples were throbbing, and he wanted to shout at her to shut her up.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even speak now, so how could he make Qin Qingfei stop crying?


    Qin Qingyuan could only close his eyes again and bear with it, hoping that the suffering would pass soon.


    Once Qin Qingfei started to cry, she would not stop. Seeing that her mother would bleed to death if she continued to cry, Qin Qingyuan could only try his best to shout at the top of his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, hurry up and ask the aunt to take a look at Mother!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan had used up all the strength he had. He lay back on the pillow and panted heavily, unable to get up again.


    Although Qin Qingfei was shocked by her brother¡¯s shout, she wasn¡¯t really stupid. She had just been spoiled and hadn¡¯t gone through much. Recently, things had been happening one after another, making her confused for a while.


    Her father didn¡¯t care, and her mother was dizzy. Fortunately, her brother¡¯s mind was clear, so she naturally listened to him.


    ¡°Brother, the aunt just came and she has never liked us. If I go and invite her now, will she still respond to us?¡±


    Qin Qingfei also knew that she should ask Mo Ruyue for help now. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Mo Ruyue for help right after she left.


    ¡°Do you want to see mother bleed to death?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s wound was hurting like hell, and his temples were throbbing. He felt like he was being fried in a pot of oil, and he couldn¡¯t rest for a moment.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t count on his father now. If they wanted to continue living, they could only rely on themselves. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t collapse now. He could only grit his teeth and hold on.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Qin Qingfei shook her head desperately. She didn¡¯t dare to think about how she would live her life if her mother was gone.


    She had heard people say that without a father, one might not necessarily have a stepfather, but without a mother, one would definitely have a stepmother.


    Just look at the aunt¡¯s first two years of marriage, what kind of life did the uncle¡¯s five children live? They were either beaten or scolded, they didn¡¯t have enough to eat, they didn¡¯t have warm clothes, and they had to do dirty and tiring housework. How could anyone live such a life?


    She didn¡¯t want it. She absolutely didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her mother!


    At this time, her mind suddenly became particularly bright. She originally wanted to stand up, but she suddenly remembered that she was still holding her mother in her arms. Later, she would go to find the aunt. She could not just let her mother lie on the cold ground.


    So she used all her strength and half-carried and half-dragged Madam Wang to the bedside.


    Although Qin Qingyuan was still lying on the bed, the bed was big enough for two people to lie side by side. Qin Qingfei moved Madam Wang to the bed with great difficulty, but she was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to move.


    ¡°Qingfei, go get the aunt. Don¡¯t delay!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s vision turned black. He was supposed to take the medicine, but his father¡¯s return had messed everything up. Now, the medicine had been forgotten by everyone. He didn¡¯t know if he could still drink it.


    After Qin Qingfei heard her brother¡¯s words, she came back to her senses and ran to Mo Ruyue¡¯s house.


    At this time, Mo Ruyue was tidying up her medical tools in her room, especially the tools for blood collection and blood transfusion. She had made them in the tool room so that she could use them when she performed the surgery on the prefect¡¯s daughter.


    The babies were still following Du Zhongheng in class. In a month or so, they would have to take the entrance exam for the private school, so Du Zhongheng also gave them extra work during this time. The babies did not complain that they were tired, but instead, their enthusiasm for learning grew stronger.


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie, save me!¡±


    The family had just quieted down when they heard Qin Qingfei¡¯s cries from outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you here again?¡±


    San Bao mumbled unhappily. Er Bao, who was beside him, kicked him under the table and Da Bao glared at him. He immediately fell silent and lowered his head to continue reading his textbook.


    Mo Ruyue also heard Qin Qingfei¡¯s crying. She wanted to ignore her at first, but her crying was sharp and ear-piercing, and it was continuous. Judging from her strong voice, if she didn¡¯t care, she could keep crying like this.


    In order not to affect her babies¡¯ studies, she even walked out quickly.


    ¡°Auntie, please save my mother. She can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡±


    Although Qin Qingfei was kneeling outside the gate and crying, she kept stretching her neck to look into the courtyard. Now that she saw Mo Ruyue coming out, she immediately knelt a few steps closer to her and reached out to grab her thigh.


    ¡°Who did you learn your habit of kneeling in front of my house from?¡±


    Mo Ruyue dodged to the side and avoided Qin qingfei¡¯s hand. At the same time, she rebuked her rudely.


    ¡°Auntie, my mother is injured and has lost a lot of blood. She¡¯s unconscious now, and she won¡¯t be able to live if we don¡¯t save her! Auntie, I know that you¡¯ve just treated my brother¡¯s injuries. Please work a little harder and save my mother!¡±


    As she spoke, she kowtowed to the ground again. However, before her forehead could touch the ground, she was stopped by a hand.


    ¡°Your family sure has a lot of tricks up their sleeves. Just now, your mother was still preparing to brew medicine for Qingyuan. What¡¯s the matter? Is she injured and bleeding to the point of death?¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned, extremely disgusted by the second branch¡¯s endless mischief.


    They had already been surrounded by the villagers once. This time, some people were attracted by Qin Qingfei¡¯s crying and stuck their heads out of their own courtyards to look over. When Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze landed on them, they immediately retracted their heads.


    ¡°My mother¡­ She was in a hurry to boil medicine for my brother. She accidentally fell just now and hit the back of her head. There¡¯s a lot of blood and she¡¯s still unconscious. Auntie, I don¡¯t want to be a motherless child. Please save my mother!¡±


    ¡°I can guarantee that this is definitely not a trick. It was really my mother¡¯s fault!¡±

 Chapter 196

    196 I Won¡¯t Go Back On My Word


    At this time, Qin Qingfei was no longer timid. Even if no one had reminded her, she knew that she must never tell anyone about her father and mother. If others knew about this, their plan would be completely ruined.


    Mo Ruyue thought that saving one or two people was still the same, so she might as well go and take a look again to save herself from this endless trouble.


    So, she turned around and went back to the courtyard. Not long after, she came out again with the medicine box.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go back with you and take a look.¡±


    !!


    Qin Qingfei wiped her tears and got up to follow Mo Ruyue. However, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look at the courtyard behind her.


    She used to live in that house for nearly four years, but now it belonged to the aunt¡¯s family. Moreover, a lot of things had been added to the house. Even the poultry and livestock were raised more than when their family still lived there.


    Then, she heard the sound of reading from the courtyard. That was a teacher that the aunt had personally invited. He was called the world¡¯s most talented man or something. Not to mention the four brothers, even Tang Tang could benefit from the light and study with him.


    It was all because the aunt was capable of making money that the five babies, who could only watch Qin Qingfei eat and drink well, could live such a good life.


    If only she was her mother, how good would that be!


    Mo Ruyue went to the Qin family¡¯s old house to take a look. Madam Wang was indeed injured and unconscious, and her condition was more serious than she had thought.


    The blood on the back of her head had yet to dry, and there was still a very thin stream of blood gurgling out. In this short while, her lips had already turned blue and white, clearly due to excessive blood loss.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate and directly stuffed a piece of ginseng under Madam Wang¡¯s tongue. She hung Madam Wang¡¯s remaining breath up, then took out a scalpel from the medicine box and prepared to shave Madam Wang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t shave! If you shave my mother will have to become a nun. This hair is the life of us women!¡±


    Qin Qingfei was a step behind. She was scared out of her wits when she saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t shave her head and treat her wound, don¡¯t come to me when she gets infected.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was too lazy to look for trouble, so she put down the scalpel and prepared to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Auntie, please shave it. It¡¯s for my mother¡¯s good. But I beg you, just shave that one, okay?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan also said in a soft voice. He was enduring the pain as he said it. His voice was so soft that it sounded like he was on the verge of death, which made him look like a very filial son.


    Mo Ruyue was too lazy to pay attention to him. This kid was full of evil tricks. Although Qin Qingfei was not a good child either, she was much better than her brother.


    When she came to treat his injuries, she knew that the Wang family¡¯s original plan was to let Qin Qingyuan be bitten by an ordinary snake. However, Qin Qingyuan deliberately let himself be bitten by a venomous snake to make his situation seem more critical and more convincing.


    Speaking of which, he was probably the most ruthless person in the Qin family. He could be so cruel to himself at such a young age. He was very similar to her, Mo Ruyue, when she was in the assassin camp.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything, but she quickly shaved the hair at the wound on the back of Madam N¨¦e Wang¡¯s head. This way, she could continue to comb her hair into a bun and cover the bald wound.


    She then began to clean the wound, stop the bleeding, and stitch it up. Although she did not like the second branch¡¯s family, she would still do her best in the treatment and would not fool them in any way.


    It was obvious that the wound was caused by an impact. The wound was not big, but the wound was red and swollen, and blood was flowing non-stop.


    Mo Ruyue still had to let out blood before stopping the bleeding to prevent the blood from clotting in the brain. If that was the case, she really had no other way. After all, a brain surgery was definitely not something that could be done with the things she had prepared.


    While she was treating Madam N¨¦e Wang¡¯s wound, Qin Qingyuan and his sister had been watching her closely. They even subconsciously held their breaths until their chests hurt.


    After the time it took for two incense sticks to burn, Mo Ruyue cut the thread and started to bandage Madam Wang.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prescribe you medicine for the wound. You can write me an IOU for the medicine money. It¡¯s fine if you pay later, but if you don¡¯t pay at all, you¡¯ll have to consider whether you can bear the consequences.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care what others said about her. Whether it was taking the opportunity to take revenge or adding insult to injury, she had already done her best to treat her injuries. If you want her to be exempted from the fine and medical expenses, don¡¯t even think about it!


    Qin Qingfei didn¡¯t dare to speak at this time. She was afraid that she would ruin things if she spoke.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Whatever we owe you now, we¡¯ll pay it back in the future even if we have to sell everything we have. We won¡¯t go back on our word.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan didn¡¯t seem to realize that he was annoying and still responded to Mo Ruyue with a polite look.


    ¡°Although you are young, you should know that a gentleman¡¯s promise is worth a thousand gold. I hope that you did not waste your years of studying.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she packed up her medicine box and was ready to leave. She accidentally saw some blood on the corner of the low-legged cabinet by the bed. The blood had already turned black, but it had not completely dried up. Looking at the hair on it, it was not difficult to imagine how Madam Wang¡¯s wound was caused.


    Just now, Qin Qingfei said that she had accidentally fallen and hit it when she was boiling the medicine, but there was no trace of boiling medicine in the room. Instead, there was a medicine jar on the steps outside the kitchen that was about to burn dry.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to deduce from the lie that Qin Qingfei had told him that Madam Wang¡¯s injury was caused by Qin Xu, and that scumbag was probably hiding somewhere.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealed disdain, but she didn¡¯t intend to seek justice for Madam Wang. As long as the second branch didn¡¯t come to provoke her, she didn¡¯t care whether the family was going to heaven or hell or whether they were dead or alive.


    Qin Qingfei stole a glance at Qin Qingyuan. He gave her a look, signaling her to follow him.


    He could only hope that Qingfei would be quick-witted and adapt to the situation.


    Qin Qingyuan could feel that the aunt didn¡¯t like him, but he wasn¡¯t discouraged. The aunt wasn¡¯t an easy person to get along with. However, if he could slowly make the aunt change her opinion of him, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was more capable and smarter?


    Da Bao and the others couldn¡¯t be compared to him at all. Since those who weren¡¯t related by blood could be pampered by her so much, what did he, Qin Qingyuan, lack?


    He did not believe that he could not win the aunt¡¯s favor and live the same life as Da Bao and the others!


    Mo Ruyue did not miss the calculating glint in Qin Qingyuan¡¯s eyes. She sneered in her heart. It was not difficult for her to guess what he was thinking. In fact, no matter how deep his thoughts were, he was still a child.


    This kind of childish trick, when she was his age, she was already able to play it to the acme of perfection, so his little thoughts were really easy to guess.


    Soon, Mo Ruyue brought Qin Qingfei back to her house. She didn¡¯t let her into the courtyard but had her wait outside the door.


    Not long after, she came back with two bags of medicine.

 Chapter 197

    197 Warming Up


    ¡°This packet is to be boiled and taken. This packet is to be mixed with water into a paste for external application. Don¡¯t mix the medicine for your mother with the medicine for your brother, or it will cause poisoning, so you should be more careful.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had only reminded her this way out of a doctor¡¯s instinct. At the same time, it was also to prevent Qin Qingfei from making a mistake and pushing the blame on her if she could not explain clearly.


    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t know how to cook medicine, I don¡¯t know how to cook medicine, I don¡¯t know how to cook medicine, I don¡¯t know how to cook medicine.¡±


    Qin Qingfei was reluctant to leave. After a long time, she finally opened her mouth and whispered.


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to decoct the medicine. Both medicines are taken with 30% medicine and 70% water. You just need to decoct it three times to make a bowl of medicinal soup. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that Qin Qingfei wanted her to brew the medicine for her. However, she was only two years younger than Da Bao and was not born in a noble family. She could not even do such a small thing like brewing medicine, and she still wanted Mo Ruyue to help?


    What kind of daydream are you having?


    Moreover, if there was a first, there would be a second, and a third. Once this was made, there was no way to refuse it later.


    In the end, Qin Qingfei still returned in disappointment. She didn¡¯t manage to make Mo Ruyue have any hidden feelings for her.


    However, she still thought of a way. She went to the neighbor¡¯s house next to the old house and cried. As she spoke, she cried until her face was covered with snot and tears. In the end, she managed to persuade the neighbor aunt to help her boil medicine.


    That was not all. Although Qin Qingyuan was lying on the bed and could not move, he still had a sweet mouth. He coaxed the neighbor to finish brewing the medicine and made a simple dinner for him.


    The noodle slice soup was paired with wild herbs. There was not even any minced meat in the kitchen. Even the oil was only a small bowl of lard.


    ¡°Even if you want to get the fine for your aunt, you don¡¯t have to be so stingy on food, right? How can a patient eat such unnutritious food?¡±


    The neighbor aunt complained as she cooked. Even if the Qin family¡¯s second son¡¯s life was not as good as before, Qin Shi still had some things in her hands. It was not to the extent that there was no meat in the kitchen.


    Now that he had fallen to this state, it seemed that he had really been forced by Mo Ruyue to the point of no choice.


    ¡°Aunt, I also want to get some good things for my mother and brother to nourish their bodies, but look at our family now. Grandma is in prison, and Father said he went to get money, but I don¡¯t know where he went. Aunt, where am I going to get things to nourish my body by myself?¡±


    Seeing that Qin Qingfei was about to cry again, the aunt hurriedly tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Aiya, Qingfei, don¡¯t cry. Your mother and brother are all relying on you now. If you collapse again, who will take care of them? How about this, I see there are two chickens in the yard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you kill one and give you two eggs. I¡¯ll make soup for your mother and brother to nourish their bodies, okay?¡±


    The neighbor¡¯s aunt¡¯s suggestion made Qin Qingfei shake her head like a rattle-drum, and she hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t kill that chicken! My father said that he could at least sell it for a few pennies. If he comes back and sees that the chicken was killed, he will be angry.¡±


    Seeing the sympathy on the neighbor¡¯s wife¡¯s face, she took the opportunity to say, ¡°Aunty, you¡¯re a kind person. You¡¯ve already helped me a lot by helping me brew the medicine. Although it¡¯s difficult to ask, can I share a chicken with you? As for those two eggs, when my mother and brother recover, I¡¯ll go up the mountain to hunt rabbits and pheasants to return them to you.¡±


    The neighbor aunt would never have thought that she would have to sacrifice her own chicken to help out.


    Qin Qingfei looked at her with her red and swollen eyes. Qin Qingyuan¡¯s violent coughing came from the room. The neighbor turned her head inadvertently and saw a few heads quickly shrinking back at the entrance of the courtyard. She had no idea how long they had been stared at.


    Helplessly, she could only reluctantly agree, but in her heart, she planned to go back and catch the smallest and thinnest chicken. She couldn¡¯t just let others take advantage of her family like this.


    When night fell, Qin Qingyuan and Madam Wang had a bowl of hot chicken soup. Even Qin Qingfei had a big bowl full for herself.


    At first, Madam Wang was still hesitating. If she didn¡¯t leave a bowl for Qin Xu, he would fly into a rage when he came back. But when the sky turned dark and all the lights in the village went out, Madam Wang finally gave up.


    ¡°Mother, according to Father¡¯s temperament, we ate more than half a pot of chicken soup before he came back. Do you think that you can make him show mercy by leaving only half a pot?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan said indifferently.


    ¡°He¡¯s your father after all. When do we not wait for your grandma and your father to start eating? It¡¯s only right if he gets angry.¡±


    Madam Wang finally found a reason, but as soon as she said it, Qin Qingyuan sneered.


    ¡°Mother, you are not stupid. Did you think that you are really stupid after playing the stupid role for so long? Now that your son and daughter are about to starve to death at home, why don¡¯t you think of a way and just wait for death?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s words were so aggressive that Madam N¨¦e Wang looked at him in a daze and was frightened for a moment.


    ¡°Qingyuan, what are you saying? Why can¡¯t Mother understand?¡±


    She forced out a smile and asked nervously.


    ¡°Mother, I know you¡¯ve been putting up with it all this time because of Qingfei and me. I appreciate your kindness, but look at him now. He doesn¡¯t care about you anymore. He doesn¡¯t even care about us anymore. If you let go now, what will Qingfei and I do?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan knew that he and his sister were his mother¡¯s weak spots, and he was the only hope for his mother to live a good life. Therefore, he kept poking at this point with every sentence, as he didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t wake his mother up.


    Now, he had no hope for his father, but he was still too young and couldn¡¯t start his own family yet. He could only pull his mother and sister to his side, and the three of them could huddle together for warmth.


    Madam N¨¦e Wang listened to her son¡¯s words and then looked at her daughter, who was carefully blowing on the hot steam of the chicken soup and taking small sips of it. A thoughtful expression appeared on her face.


    On the other hand, in the Qin family¡¯s new residence, Mo Ruyue sent Du Zhongheng off and began to prepare dinner for the babies.


    She didn¡¯t have much time at home now, but as long as she could make it in time for dinner, she would personally cook for the babies. It was also a disguised compensation.


    But today, she had just put on her apron when she was surrounded by the babies.


    ¡°Mother, is Second Aunt alright?¡±


    Er Bao asked hesitantly.


    They also knew that the second branch¡¯s current situation was all their own fault. In the past, they had suffered a lot from Qin Qingfei. Although Qin Qingyuan had never said anything bad, his eyes were always slanted when he looked at them. The coldness in his eyes made them even more uncomfortable.


    However, now that they had really met with a disaster, he still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Perhaps it was because they were both surnamed Qin, or perhaps it was because he thought of the past and suddenly felt a little nostalgic.


    Mo Ruyue could understand the babies¡¯ complicated feelings at this time, but she didn¡¯t agree to let them develop any unnecessary sympathy.


    Regardless of whether it was the Qin Shi or the second branch of the Qin family, they had never treated the people of the first branch as family.


    ¡°Your second aunt was injured by your second uncle. She and Qin Qingyuan are lying in bed now, and Qin Qingfei is taking care of them alone.


    ¡°Why did Second Uncle hit Second Aunt?¡±

 Chapter 198

    198 Self-injury


    San Bao asked doubtfully. When he saw everyone¡¯s gaze, he added, ¡°I mean, why did Second Uncle hit Second Aunt at this time? Shouldn¡¯t it be time for us to work together and get through this together?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Second Uncle is? There¡¯s no one in that family who can get through this together.¡±


    Er Bao answered for Mo Ruyue. He still remembered the days in the past.


    ¡°Do you guys know why Qin Qingyuan was bitten by a snake?¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue suddenly asked.


    She also wanted to see if the babies could see through the second branch¡¯s scheme if she didn¡¯t expose them.


    ¡°When Second Aunt kneeled in front of our house to see you, she said that Qin Qingyuan was trying to hunt a rabbit on the mountain and got bitten, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the case.¡±


    San Bao took the lead and said.


    ¡°There are all kinds of grass snakes and venomous snakes on the mountain. If you get bitten by a grass snake, you¡¯ll only be swollen for a few days and you¡¯ll just limp when you walk. It¡¯s not life-threatening. Besides, who doesn¡¯t know of herbs that can reduce swelling and pain in the mountains? There¡¯s no need to ask Mother for help.¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a problem too.¡±


    Tang Tang also expressed her opinion.


    ¡°As soon as Mother appeared, Qin Qingfei ran over and said that Qin Qingyuan was dying. How could a grass snake bite a person to death? Only a poisonous snake would do that, right? But if he was bitten by a venomous snake, and he knew that Mother wasn¡¯t there, why didn¡¯t he rush to the county? Why did he insist on waiting for mother to come back? It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s something wrong!¡±


    Although Tang Tang was young, her analysis was clear and convincing.


    ¡°Si Bao, what do you think?¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not announce the answer. Instead, she asked Si Bao.


    Now, only he and Da Bao did not express their opinions. Mo Ruyue was very confident in Da Bao¡¯s judgment, so he only asked Si Bao.


    ¡°I have the same thoughts as my siblings. Qin Qingyuan¡¯s injury is too problematic. He just pretended to be in a dire situation in the village, and then he got injured because he had to go up the mountain to hunt rabbits. He had to wait for Mother to come and save him. Isn¡¯t this setting up a trap for our family?¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded in satisfaction.


    Her babies were all very smart. If they were not tied down by the so-called family ties, they were actually not easy to deceive. This way, she could be a little more relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re all right, they¡¯re just trying to hurt themselves.¡±


    Mo Ruyue announced the answer to the babies.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of letting them see the cruelty of the truth. Instead, she was afraid that they couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    ¡°Just for the ten taels of fine silver? Even though our two families have separated, but when we separated, Eldest Brother still did not ask them for many things, like the gold and silver jewelry that Father sent, back.¡±


    ¡°Even if grandma is in prison and the key to the money box is in her hands, it¡¯s not to the extent that she can¡¯t even take out ten taels of silver. Isn¡¯t Second Uncle afraid of ruining Qin Qingyuan¡¯s life by asking him to do this? ¡±


    Although San Bao had already guessed the answer, he still could not believe it.


    In fact, among the five babies, he was the most boorish, but he also valued friendship the most. The only one who was most likely to be a good person was not the gentle Si Bao, but him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t take out ten taels of silver, but to Second Uncle¡¯s family, it isn¡¯t distressing for them if they spend that silver on themselves. But if they were to give it to us, not to mention ten taels, even one copper coin would be like asking for their lives.¡±


    Da Bao finally spoke. His expression was calm, but his voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°Alright, this matter will end here. The reason Mother told you is to let you try to analyze the ins and outs of this matter. Mother can¡¯t always be by your side, you should learn to grow up on your own.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made the few babies look at each other. In the end, Er Bao stepped forward to be the representative and asked carefully, ¡°Mother, what are you going to do?¡±


    In fact, they regretted urging their mother to save people. If it weren¡¯t for this, their mother wouldn¡¯t have to go to court and be chosen by Huichun Hall. She would leave early and return late, and wouldn¡¯t have as much time at home as before.


    ¡°I might have to go on a long trip soon, but I¡¯ll be back in three or four days at most. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to leave for a long time in the future, so you¡¯ll have to get used to it from now on.¡±


    Mo Ruyue explained her plan unhurriedly. Even if she didn¡¯t say it now, she would still say it two days later when everything was ready.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve all grown up. You and Mr. Du have taught us a lot. At least it¡¯s not a problem to take care of ourselves. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Under such circumstances, Da Bao was still the first one to express his opinion. As the eldest brother of the babies, he had to take good care of his younger siblings when their parents were not around.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you won¡¯t be able to take care of yourselves. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll lack the necessary judgment in certain matters. But now it seems that I don¡¯t need to worry about such things.


    Mo Ruyue looked up in satisfaction at the group of children surrounding him. Suddenly, she felt a sense of accomplishment as if ¡°my family¡¯s treasure has just grown¡±.


    As expected, there was a reason for the huge number of players in the development games in her previous life.


    Since they had already decided to operate on the prefectural magistrate¡¯s daughter, they could not avoid the issue of blood. This was different from operating on the old woman. Ordinary excuses could not fool the prefectural magistrate at all.


    So Mo Ruyue decided to talk to the magistrate in person. She had to let him understand the risks of the entire operation and provide some convenient conditions for her to perform the operation in the future.


    Her letter received a reply very quickly. Although the magistrate was very busy, this matter concerned his daughter¡¯s health and the family¡¯s reputation. He still attached great importance to this matter.


    He made an appointment to meet Mo Ruyue the day after tomorrow and even gave her an address.


    Ping City, where the magistrate lived, was nearly two hundred miles away from the Qin Village where Mo Ruyue lived. If they were to travel by horse carriage, it would probably take four to five days.


    However, Ping City was also the largest city in the vicinity. It was also a hub for both land and water transportation. The prosperity of Ping City was far beyond that of the county.


    Before Mo Ruyue had sent the message to the magistrate, she had already started to prepare for the meeting. Not only did she have to bring a series of tools, but she also had to prepare a fast horse.


    She had excellent horsemanship. If she rode to Ping City, it would only take her three days to make a round trip.


    In the future, as long as it was a long journey, she planned to ride back and forth on a horse. This would save her time to the greatest extent.


    Therefore, she went to the county market to pick a good horse. It had to be fast and have strong endurance. Most of the horses in the livestock market were used to work in the fields or to pull carriages. There was not a single horse that caught her eye.


    After going around two times, Mo Ruyue decided to go to a city further away to take a look. As expected, it was very difficult to find good things if there was no way.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly saw a black horse with its head lowered in the corner of the livestock market.


    The horse was extremely tall, but it was emaciated. Its body was covered with mustard moss and scars. It looked like it did not have many days left to live.

 Chapter 199

    199 Buying A Horse


    For some reason, her attention was drawn to the horse. She walked over and stood in front of it.


    The horse shook its head slightly and slowly raised its head to look at her. She directly shouted to the side, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m taking this horse!¡±


    A man immediately walked over and said to Mo Ruyue with a face full of smiles, ¡°This lady has good eyes! You picked the best horse we have here! Look at this body, these teeth! You won¡¯t be able to find another horse with this color of fur even if you search the entire place.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything. She just glanced at him and waited for him to say the price.


    !!


    ¡°Uh, haha, you see, I was so happy that I said a few more words. This horse can be considered to have followed me for some days. Now that this lady has such good eyes and has chosen it, then I will give you a cheaper price. You can take it in eighty silver taels. ¡±


    As he spoke, he rubbed his hands and looked at Mo Ruyue with greed.


    ¡°Eighty? I¡¯ll give you one more chance. How much?¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled faintly and asked again.


    ¡°What, this horse stance is not worth eighty?¡±


    The smile on the man¡¯s face froze, and his tone changed.


    ¡°This horse is just a little too skinny. Take it back home and recuperate for a few days, and the fat will be back. At that time, it can be sold for more than a hundred taels of silver. I saw that you have good eyes and specially discounted the price to eighty taels. You think it¡¯s too expensive?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you feed it until it¡¯s fat and sell it for more silver?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made the horse merchant choke and fall to the ground. Then, she said, ¡°Although your horse is tall, it¡¯s only half the weight of a normal horse. It¡¯s covered in mustard moss and is almost bald. How long has it been since the horseshoe was repaired? How long has it been since the last time you farmed horses?¡±


    ¡°You want eighty taels of silver for a horse like this? Do you think I¡¯m a woman who doesn¡¯t know anything and is easy to bully?¡±


    After she said this, the smile on the horse merchant¡¯s face disappeared completely. He now realized that he had really underestimated this woman. She was actually a person who knew horses very well. She had almost told him that the horse would not live for long.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What does a woman know about horses? You even said it so logically, who are you trying to scare? However, I am a kind person. How about this, fifty taels of silver, no less.¡±


    The horse dealer tentatively offered another number and carefully observed Mo Ruyue¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t buy this horse, it won¡¯t live for more than three days. You want me to buy a dying horse for fifty taels? So the fraud in the county was already so blatant? Anyway, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve entered the government to fight a lawsuit, so I don¡¯t mind asking the first master about the situation.¡±


    At this moment, a man came over and tugged at the horse dealer¡¯s sleeve. He whispered in his ear, ¡°Old Wang, don¡¯t you know who this woman is? The famous Lady Qin, you can¡¯t afford to offend her. ¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s Lady Qin? Why am I so unlucky! And I just had to meet her!¡±


    The horse merchant looked at Mo Ruyue in shock. He didn¡¯t expect her to be the Lady Qin who had caused a sensation in the entire county and brought endless gossip to everyone.


    She was really not to be trifled with. Anyone who provoked her would not have a good end. It was said that her recent ¡°great achievement¡± was to send her mother-in-law to prison.


    He actually dared to extort money from such a person, he was simply out of his mind!


    They thought that they were whispering very softly, but they didn¡¯t know that Mo Ruyue had heard everything.


    She was now famous outside. No matter if it was good or bad, she could still have some ¡°deterrent¡± effect.


    The horse dealer hesitated for a moment. In the end, he looked at Mo Ruyue and gritted his teeth. ¡°Then tell me, how much do you want to pay for this horse?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t buy this horse, it¡¯ll be dead for sure. Twenty silver taels for this horse and the short brown horse beside it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue pointed at the horse next door.


    It was a decent horse, suitable for going to the fields and pulling carriages. It could also be used as a mount. It was not particularly outstanding, but it was not bad either. The price of twenty taels of silver was very suitable.


    ¡°You want two horses for twenty taels? Why don¡¯t you just rob someone!¡±


    The horse dealer couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Even if the black horse was dead, it was still a horse! She actually wanted to take it away without plucking a single hair? There was no such logic in the world!


    ¡°This brown horse of yours can only be sold for 15 silver taels at most at other vendors. I¡¯m giving you 20 silver taels, so I¡¯ve already spent 5 silver taels to buy a dying horse? No justice? I¡¯d like to ask, if five taels of silver can¡¯t buy a dying horse, what kind of heavenly law is this? Don¡¯t tell me you want to sell this horse for meat? Then you¡¯re really black-hearted.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words once again left the horse dealer speechless. All the words he could say were blocked by her. It was only at this moment that he truly understood why this woman was not to be trifled with.


    It was because all the methods that he could think of that would benefit him had been blocked by her. They would not work at all.


    She walked her own path, but she could make him have no way to go. This woman was really ruthless!


    The man next to him tugged at him again, using his eyes to signal him to quickly agree and send the God of plague away first. At least he wouldn¡¯t lose more.


    In the end, the horse dealer could only compromise.


    He had originally planned to sell the horse after it died. The meat, however, could not be sold for five taels of silver. If it was found to be sick horse meat, he would be in big trouble.


    Now that he could get rid of this sick horse and sell another horse, although he would earn less, he could only accept his bad luck for meeting such a difficult master.


    ¡°Alright, twenty taels it is then. I¡¯ll take it as my bad luck. I¡¯ll pay and you can take the horse away!


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t bother to argue with him over the complaints in his words. She happily counted two ten tael silver notes and handed them over. Then, she went to get the horse.


    ¡°Aiya, if I had known that you were so willing to spend money, I would have come to see my horse! Although I bought two horses for twenty taels, the black one won¡¯t live for long. Isn¡¯t this a waste of money?¡±


    The other horse dealers, who had been watching the commotion for a long time, saw that the business was really done and immediately became a little jealous. Although it was only twenty silver taels, it was still money!


    They might not even be able to sell a horse even if they stayed here for ten days to half a month. Now, this guy had sold two horses and disposed of a sick horse. It simply made them die of jealousy.


    ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame your horse for not being good. Otherwise, why would people buy my horse and not yours? Don¡¯t say that the grapes are sour just because you can¡¯t eat them!¡±


    The horse dealer was already panicking from selling two horses for 20 taels, and now that he was being mocked, he almost exploded.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care what they were talking about. She went to lead the brown horse and then returned to the black horse. She gently stroked its nose and said in a low voice, ¡°Now, come home with me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue bought two horses at once and the news spread throughout the village. However, the thing that people talked about the most was not that she bought two horses at once, but that she actually bought a sick horse that didn¡¯t have many days left to live.

 Chapter 200

    200 All The Animals I Met Have Turned Into Spirits


    Someone was curious and came to inquire about the price of the horse. Although the black horse only cost five taels of silver, five taels of silver was not a small number. No one could understand why a sick horse was bought.


    ¡°Aiya, she¡¯s a divine doctor. She can treat people, but can¡¯t she treat animals?¡±


    Someone told the truth, but he didn¡¯t know that Mo Ruyue¡¯s library had everything. Not to mention a horse, there was nothing that she couldn¡¯t cure by following the medical books.


    The wolf pack in the deep mountains had almost fully recovered, all thanks to Mo Ruyue.


    !!


    ¡°Hey, that means that Lady Qin deliberately bought a sick horse back. If she can cure it, it is equivalent to saving dozens of taels of silver! Look at that horse¡¯s size, if it can be raised well, it¡¯ll be a good horse!¡±


    The villagers were also used to dealing with cows and horses. Even those who did not understand horses could see that the sick horse had an excellent foundation. If it was not so sick that it was dying, five taels of silver would not even be enough to buy a hoof.


    ¡°Aiya, if it has that ability, then it¡¯s a profit. Otherwise, you can also buy a sick horse and cure it and then earn a profit!¡±


    The villagers¡¯ discussion did not affect Mo Ruyue¡¯s mood. In fact, she was just as they said. She planned to buy the horse and treat it. Although the black horse was seriously ill, she had so many treasures in her hands. Treating a horse was as easy as turning her hand.


    However, she could only ride the brown horse to Ping City this time. The black horse would not be able to recover in time.


    When the five babies saw that their mother had brought back two horses, they immediately surrounded her excitedly, especially San Bao. He was prepared to be a hero or a general in the army in the future. He was most interested in weapons and horses.


    ¡°Mother, this black horse is so pretty, but why is it so thin? It looks so sick, like he¡¯s about to die?¡±


    He looked at the black horse and said with a frown, his eyes full of heartache.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother is here. I just need you to take good care of it. It¡¯ll recover in a few days.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she had already entered the storeroom of the house and used that as a cover to take out the medicine from her interspace.


    There was medicine for mustard moss and medicine for horse diseases.


    ¡°Mother, this mustard is contagious, right? Shouldn¡¯t we separate the big black, the big green, and this brown horse?¡±


    Da Bao asked the most practical question.


    ¡°Yes, we have to block a few wooden boards in the middle to prevent cross-infection. I¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain to cut two trees. There should still be time.¡±


    It was already afternoon when Mo Ruyue came back, but it was still early before the sun set, so she prepared to go directly to cut trees and cut wood, make them into wooden boards, and drag them back. The remaining branches and scraps were just right to be burned as firewood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m strong, so we can work faster.¡±


    Da Bao suggested again.


    With his current strength, he could even carry a pig that weighed a few hundred pounds, let alone cut down a tree and drag it back.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stay at home and wash big black out first. I¡¯ll make some medicine for you and use it to wash the black horse¡¯s body. Er Bao, bring San Bao to wash the brown horse. Si Bao and Tang Tang, prepare dinner.¡±


    Mo Ruyue quickly assigned the tasks to each baby. This way, everyone could work together and save a lot of time.


    Da Bao didn¡¯t raise any more objections and silently accepted Mo Ruyue¡¯s arrangement.


    After mixing the medicine, Mo Ruyue went up to the back of the mountain. She directly chose two big trees, cut them down, and threw them into the tool room in the interspace. She used the fully automatic machine to process the wood, while she went straight to the treasure valley.


    The wolves were in a much better state today, especially the black wolf king. It looked as if it had never been injured. It stood on the big rock outside the treasure valley in an awe-inspiring manner. When it saw her, it even wagged its tail quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re in pretty good shape today!¡±


    Mo Ruyue complimented.


    The black wolf king jumped down from the stone, came to her side, and licked the back of her hand. Then, it turned around and was about to walk into the valley, but then it looked back at her and motioned for her to follow.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯m only here to check on your situation today. I have to go back immediately.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. She took out a big pot of stewed chicken soup from the medium and placed it on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going on a long trip in two days, so I won¡¯t be able to see you for a few days. I hope you can take care of yourself. I don¡¯t know who hurt you, but it¡¯s best not to think about revenge. You don¡¯t know how terrifying humans are.¡±


    As she spoke, she divided the pot of chicken soup and watched the wolves eat it according to their status. After that, she put away all the pots.


    She had added a lot of blood-replenishing herbs into the chicken soup. She had treated the wolves as humans to nourish them, but the effect was still visible to the naked eye.


    In such a dangerous mountain, the wolf pack had to recover their fighting strength immediately to protect themselves.


    After bidding farewell to the wolf pack, Mo Ruyue quickly went down the mountain. When she was almost at the foot of the mountain, she took out the processed boards and scraps, piled them on the trailer, and took them home.


    Da Bao, along with his younger brothers and sisters, had already washed the black and brown horses. It was the end of midsummer. Although they were in the mountains, the temperature was still very high before the sun set. The hair on the horses was about to dry.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s work together and nail down the isolation fence.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had been training her babies¡¯ self-care ability. Even if she could earn a mountain of gold and silver, they had to have the ability to defend it.


    Under Mo Ruyue¡¯s meticulous care, the big black horse gradually recovered. The day before she left home, the black horse¡¯s eyes were already full of life and its head was no longer hanging down.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take the brown house away tomorrow. Da Bao will take care of you. You have to take your medicine and eat grass and oats. I hope you¡¯ll be fully recovered by the time I come back.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stroked the black horse as she spoke to it in a low voice.


    This might be a habit she had developed after spending a long time with wolves. She always felt that animals were intelligent. As long as she communicated with them well, they could understand what people meant.


    The black horse stared at her with its dark eyes, then suddenly raised its mouth and bit her sleeve.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to go?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the black horse in surprise and saw it slowly nod its head.


    No way, could it be that all the animals she had met had become spirits, and all of them knew everything except that they couldn¡¯t speak?


    However, it was indeed when she looked at the black horse that she decided to buy it and cure it. It seemed that her fate with it had come.


    ¡°I have something I need to do. It¡¯s the same with Da Bao and the rest taking care of you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. It was indeed a special experience for a horse to act coquettishly to her and not let her go.

 Chapter 201

    201 Fighting For Favor


    When the black horse heard what she said, it suddenly turned around and lifted its hind legs at the barrier in the middle of the stable. It kicked the wooden board so hard that it cracked. The brown horse and the big young mule next door were so shocked that they started to spin around.


    Mo Ruyue knew that the better a horse was, the more violent its temper would be, so she didn¡¯t get angry when she saw the black horse kicking up a fuss. She was just trying to figure out the reason for the horse¡¯s sudden outburst.


    Although the black horse still looked weak, it was still breathing air at the brown horse and gritting its teeth. Its hooves kept digging at the ground, as if threatening the brown horse.


    So, it was trying to fight for its favor?


    !!


    ¡°If you want me to take you there, you have to recover first. Otherwise, you can¡¯t run for long distances. Are you still trying to be brave?¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s mouth was scolding, she still handed over an apple to it. No matter how one looked at it, she was pampering it very much.


    If she had bought this horse earlier, she might have been able to take it with her this time. It would definitely be a good horse if it was raised well. But why did such a good horse fall into the hands of a horse dealer like that, and become so sick?


    Fortunately, it had met her in the end. Otherwise, if it had been delayed for a few more days, she would not have been able to save it.


    After the big black horse ate the apple, it came to rub against Mo Ruyue and was very intimate with her. It was recovering very quickly now. It seemed that it would be completely cured when she came back. Then, it would be her company when they traveled far in the future.


    Very soon, it was time to set off for Ping City.


    It was originally Mo Ruyue¡¯s turn to give medical services, but after she received the reply from the magistrate, she changed her shift schedule and changed her medical service time to yesterday. Moreover, it was only half a day¡¯s time, and she went home early.


    When Mo Ruyue led the brown horse out of the stable, the black horse threw a tantrum again. However, this time, Mo Ruyue did not comfort it. Instead, she looked at it indifferently, and the black horse actually quieted down.


    The babies followed behind Mo Ruyue and were stopped by her when they reached the courtyard gate.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here. You don¡¯t need to send me off.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want the villagers to think that she was the one who wanted to abandon her son and run away.


    ¡°When you¡¯re not at home, take care of yourselves. Da Bao, Mother will leave your younger siblings to you.¡±


    She warned the babies and then looked at Da Bao.


    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Da Bao nodded. Although his answer was short, it was as firm as ever, making people believe in his promise instinctively.


    Mo Ruyue suddenly realized that Da Bao seemed to have grown a lot taller. His physical body was that of a tall person, about 1.7 meters tall. Now, Da Bao seemed to be only half a head shorter than her. He was only 12 years old and he was already so tall. Wouldn¡¯t he grow into a man like an iron tower in the future?


    She shook her head in her heart.


    Although Da Bao was young, his facial features had gradually opened up. He was handsome and heroic. If he was matched with the body of an iron tower muscular man, it was really very out of place.


    It seemed that she still had to formulate a special fitness plan for Da Bao. The other four babies had also grown very fast, and she was afraid that they would also have the same problem. She had to pay attention to it early.


    However, this would have to wait until she returned. The most important thing now was to do a good job with the operation of the magistrate¡¯s daughter. As long as the operation was successful, the problem of blood plasma would slowly come to the stage.


    She had heard that there were many skilled craftsmen in this world. She could use them to ¡°develop¡± some key equipment.


    Although she had initially become a doctor who saved people passively, she now wanted to improve the medical level of this world. She couldn¡¯t say that it would benefit the people, but it would be a real benefit to be able to make a huge sum of money from those rich people.


    ¡°Mother, you must be careful on the road and come back soon.¡±


    Er Bao stood beside Da Bao. His eyes were filled with reluctance.


    Ever since his mother had changed, they had never been apart for such a long time. His mother had said that she might travel far away often, and he had thought it was a joke at that time. But now, it turned out that it was true.


    ¡°Okay, I will. You guys take care of yourselves, look after the house, and wait for me to come back.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she waved to them and said, ¡°Alright, go back now. Remember to turn off the mechanism at night and don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    She really wanted to turn around and leave, but the more she said, the more words she had to say. Why did she feel that there were always things that made her worried? It was as if she was always missing a word of advice.


    It wasn¡¯t her usual style to drag things out.


    By the time she finally left, it had already been five minutes since she was about to leave. Seeing the sky in the east start to turn white, Mo Ruyue suddenly realized that it was getting late.


    She immediately stopped talking and mounted the horse. With a whip, she rushed out, not giving her a chance to continue talking to the babies.


    The horse¡¯s hooves kicked up a cloud of dust. Fortunately, the babies were all standing in the courtyard and were not blown away by the dust. They only looked at the back of the figure in the distance, but they all felt a little empty in their hearts.


    The familiar figure was no longer on the road to the village entrance. However, Er Bao still tiptoed and stretched his neck to look around. After a long while, he turned to ask Da Bao, who was beside him.


    ¡°Big Brother, do you think Mother won¡¯t come back one day?¡±


    San Bao, Si Bao, and Tang Tang also turned their heads and looked at Da Bao eagerly.


    Even when they were abused by their mother in the past, they had never hoped that she would leave quickly. After all, with their mother around, they were not rootless duckweed or floating duckweed.


    Now that Mother¡¯s personality had changed, although she rarely smiled at them before, now that she was smiling more and more, they were even more reluctant to see her leave.


    However, the people in the village said that their mother was so capable now. She was young and had no blood relationship with them. Sooner or later, a man would appear and make her leave them and go away.


    Now, shouldn¡¯t they start to get used to the days without their mother by their side?


    ¡°No, Mother promised to raise us well, so she will not go back on her words.¡±


    Da Bao also looked in the direction that Mo Ruyue had left and said with unusual determination.


    Mo Ruyue galloped on her horse, following the route that she had already memorized from the map. Even eating and drinking were done on the horse.


    The brown horse she was riding was an ordinary horse. It could carry a lot of weight, but it was obviously not good for long-distance running, so she would adjust the horse¡¯s speed in time so that it could maintain its physical strength while running.


    When it was close to noon, Mo Ruyue found a place by the road with trees and big rocks to stop. She first led the brown horse and walked slowly for a while, letting its inflated lungs slowly calm down. Then, she took out a water bag.


    It was diluted spatial spring water. She was going to slowly improve the brown horse¡¯s physique. The spring water could not only improve the quality of herbs, but also improve the physique of humans and animals. So she was also looking forward to whether the spring water could change a horse with ordinary qualities.

 Chapter 202

    202 Lodging


    The brown horse affectionately rubbed against Mo Ruyue¡¯s body, then lowered its head to drink water.


    When it was at home, as long as it got a little closer to Mo Ruyue, it would immediately attract the big black horse¡¯s demonstration of kicking and biting. If it wasn¡¯t for the thick board between them, it didn¡¯t know how it would have been bitten by the big black horse.


    Even so, when it had the opportunity to be close to Mo Ruyue, the brown horse would still act intimately.


    The world of animals was this simple, so Mo Ruyue realized that after being in contact with animals for a long time, she would hate people even more.


    !!


    After a short rest, Mo Ruyue continued on her journey. This time, she felt that the brown horse seemed to be much lighter and faster than before.


    After riding for an entire day, Mo Ruyue finally saw the city walls of Ping City in the distance.


    As the largest transportation hub within a hundred miles, the city walls of Ping City were more than twice the height of the city walls of the county. They snaked across the plains, like a giant beast lying dormant on the horizon.


    This was the entrance and exit of Ping City by land. At the southern wall of the city, there was a large dock, where merchants and travelers from the south and north gathered. It was bustling with activity all day long.


    Mo Ruyue was not in a hurry to enter the city. Instead, she found a house in a small village some distance away from Ping City and stayed there for the night.


    When she entered the city at this time, the inns and restaurants in the city were already full. She didn¡¯t want to have to travel around the streets in order to find a place to stay after riding a horse for a day.


    Perhaps because it was close to a bustling city, the village looked clean and tidy, but also very rich.


    Every house had a courtyard surrounded by a green brick and white tile wall. Although one couldn¡¯t see what was inside, one could clearly hear the roosters and dogs barking from inside, as well as the villagers¡¯ laughter and conversations.


    The house that Mo Ruyue had found, although the yard was not big, was very clean. The owners were an old couple who looked kind and kind, which was why she had chosen this house.


    ¡°Miss, come here. We villagers don¡¯t eat as sumptuously as those in the city. We only eat the grains and vegetables we grow at home. Just now, your Uncle Liu said that you gave him too much money, so he killed a chicken. See, the soup is ready. Come and have a sip while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    The old woman was holding a bowl in her hand. Inside was a bowl of chicken soup that had been stewed to a glistening yellow. There was also a full bowl of chicken. The two chicken legs were in mo Rufei¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Auntie, you were the one who fed the chicken to lay the eggs. How can you kill it for me to eat?¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head, but still took the bowl of chicken soup. She had already killed it, so Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t waste it.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need one more. It¡¯s rare for us to go to the city to buy some meat. It¡¯s too expensive. We usually kill two chickens for a meal. Today, we¡¯re in your good books.¡±


    The old couple¡¯s clothes were simple and plain. Although their blue coarse clothes had many patches, they were washed very clean. One look and one could tell that they were from a poor but hardworking family.


    After a bowl of chicken soup, her body felt warm, and the fatigue from the journey seemed to have been swept away.


    Dinner was a simple millet rice with stir-fried vegetables. The only meat dish was the pot of chicken soup. Mo Ruyue did not deliberately leave the chicken soup and chicken for the old couple, but ate whatever she wanted.


    The room she was staying in used to be the room where the husband and wife¡¯s son and daughter-in-law had stayed. Now that the two of them had gone to the city to work and would only come back during the new year and other festivals, the room was empty.


    Because someone had been cleaning the place all this time, it was very clean and tidy even though no one had lived in it for a long time. There was also no strange smell.


    Mo Ruyue was not a person who was very picky about the environment, but being able to stay in such a clean house, her mood would also become very good.


    The night passed uneventfully. When it was close to morning, Mo Ruyue got up and said goodbye to the old couple. After receiving a packet of vegetable buns with great hospitality, she set foot on the road to the city.


    After she left, the old woman went to her son and daughter-in-law¡¯s room to clean up. She saw that the bed had been tidied up as if no one had slept in it. Then, she took out a bulging money bag from under the pillow.


    She opened the bag in surprise. There were about three taels of silver and a note with a few words written on it.


    The old couple was illiterate, so they could only go to the village¡¯s private school teacher to help them read.


    ¡°This is the money for the chicken soup.¡±


    The private tutor read out the words on the note, and the old couple was instantly stunned.


    Who would have thought that the bowl of chicken soup they made last night would be exchanged for such a reward?


    The cost of a night¡¯s stay was only five wens, but the family had left three taels of silver for the bowl of chicken soup. This was a huge sum of money for the old couple.


    They held the bag of broken silver and couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they thought of Mo Ruyue who had just left. They also silently prayed for such a girl who valued friendship to have a safe and smooth life in the future.


    At this moment, Mo Ruyue had successfully entered the city and was standing at the entrance of a small courtyard.


    This courtyard was located in a relatively secluded place in the city. It was surrounded by ordinary people¡¯s houses and looked like an ordinary courtyard.


    This was the meeting address that the magistrate had given her, and it was not eye-catching at all.


    Mo Ruyue knocked on the door twice and immediately heard a woman¡¯s voice from inside.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The voice was a little hesitant and surprised. The footsteps that followed stopped at the door, but there was no action of opening it.


    ¡°It was Mr. Duanmu who asked me to come. We have an important matter to discuss here.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice had just fallen when she heard the courtyard door open with a creak. A middle-aged woman with her hair tied up in a high bun stood at the door and was looking at her with vigilance.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The middle-aged woman only opened the door a little, as if she was prepared to close the door if she found something wrong.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything. She just waved the letter with the magistrate¡¯s personal seal in front of the middle-aged woman.


    After the middle-aged woman saw the personal seal, she sized Mo Ruyue up again. Then, she opened the door a little wider and motioned for her to quickly enter.


    After Mo Ruyue entered, the middle-aged woman stuck her head out and looked around for a while. After making sure that no one was following her, she returned to the courtyard and bolted the door.


    This set of operations showed that she was extremely vigilant. However, in Mo Ruyue¡¯s view, there were too many loopholes and he simply couldn¡¯t ridicule them.


    ¡°The grand master hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Come with me to the side room and wait. The grand master will naturally summon you when he arrives.¡±


    That middle-aged woman¡¯s tone and expression were indifferent, with the arrogance unique to a large family. She thought that Mo Ruyue had somehow managed to climb up to the high branches of the old master. She was a woman, and she said that she was an invited doctor, but who knew what she was actually planning in her heart?


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t see the contempt in her eyes, but for her, if she had to lower herself to the same level as this kind of servant who was full of schemes at all times, it would really be tiring.

 Chapter 203

    203 Seeing A Doctor


    She had only interacted with this person because of the illness of the prefect¡¯s daughter. After this matter was over, she would become strangers with this middle-aged woman. It was not worth her any emotions.


    Mo Ruyue was arranged to stay in a side room. Seeing that she could carry the personal seal of the magistrate and the letters, she was arranged to have tea and fruits. After all, no one knew what the old master¡¯s attitude towards this woman would be.


    It would be terrible if one accidentally offended the future noble.


    After the time it took to make a cup of tea, there was the sound of footsteps outside, followed by a few regular knocks on the door.


    !!


    The sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from the room next door. The person ran over and opened the door. Then, someone said, ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, is she here?¡±


    A dignified voice replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s waiting in the side room!¡±


    After a short conversation, the footsteps headed toward the main house.


    Mo Ruyue waited for the time it took to make half a cup of tea before the middle-aged woman from before came to the side room to call her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, right? Our eldest master is in the main room and is calling you over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thanked her and got up to leave. When she passed by the middle-aged woman, she saw her hand reach out as if she was about to take something.


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything, the middle-aged woman pulled her hand back. Although she didn¡¯t force it, she rolled her eyes and mumbled softly, ¡°You bumpkin, you really have no rules.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stopped and turned to stare at the middle-aged woman. Her gaze was so sharp that the middle-aged woman seemed to be stung. She couldn¡¯t help but take a small step back, then looked away and hurriedly walked to the front to lead the way.


    After all, this was the territory of the magistrate. Even if you want to beat a dog, you have to look at its master. Mo Ruyue only used her eyes to give a slight warning and did not do anything too extreme.


    The courtyard didn¡¯t look big from the front, but it was a different world after entering.


    He must have bought the houses nearby because the land in the city was expensive. The courtyards here were next to each other, and there was only a wall separating the neighbors¡¯ houses.


    This courtyard had its walls broken through and made into the shape of a moon gate. It extended to the left and right, expanding the size of the entire courtyard several times.


    The courtyard that Mo Ruyue entered from should be a side courtyard. She followed the middle-aged woman through two more courtyards before finally arriving at a relatively larger courtyard.


    The middle-aged woman stood outside the main house and respectfully said, ¡± ¡°Old master, I¡¯ve brought the person.¡±


    ¡°Invite her in,¡±


    A dignified voice sounded. The middle-aged woman responded, then pushed the door open and let Mo Ruyue in.


    A man in his forties was sitting in an armchair in the room. He had a white face and a long beard, and his eyebrows were thin and long. When he glanced over, two rays of light flashed in his eyes. He was actually a martial arts practitioner and knew some martial arts.


    Mo Ruyue was dressed in men¡¯s clothes for the convenience of traveling, so she walked up to the magistrate and cupped her fists. ¡°Mo Ruyue greets the magistrate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the famous Lady Qin? You¡¯re younger than I thought.¡±


    The magistrate sized Mo Ruyue up. Her face, which was still beautiful even after she had disguised herself as a man, flickered for a moment, but then quickly returned to normal.


    He was also a person who had seen countless beautiful women, but Mo Ruyue could still be ranked in the top three. If she were to dress up in women¡¯s clothes, she would probably be ranked first.


    He secretly evaluated Mo Ruyue in his heart, and then thought of the rumors about her, and couldn¡¯t help but become more interested.


    ¡°Magistrate, I¡¯ve come here with some questions about your daughter¡¯s surgery. I have to talk to you face-to-face. Otherwise, this surgery will definitely not be able to proceed.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t respond to the magistrate¡¯s words, but went straight to the point and stated her intention.


    ¡°Of course we have to talk about this, but Lady Qin has come from far away and should rest first. My daughter is also recuperating in this house. Later, lady Qin can first take a look at her condition and then we can talk.¡±


    The magistrate pointed to a chair next to him and said. Without waiting for Mo Ruyue¡¯s response, he directly ordered the servant waiting outside to bring new tea and snacks. It seemed that he wanted to have a long talk with her.


    ¡°Since your daughter is in this courtyard, I¡¯ll go and take a look at the situation first. If there are any problems, I¡¯ll explain it to you in one go.¡±


    Since Mo Ruyue had said so, the magistrate could not say anything more and nodded in agreement.


    Very quickly, the middle-aged woman who had led the way for Mo Ruyue appeared again. This time, her expression was much more respectful. It was obvious that she had seen that the magistrate did not mind Mo Ruyue¡¯s slightly rude attitude, so she had some thoughts in her heart.


    ¡°Take Lady Qin to the young lady¡¯s room to take a look. If she needs anything, note it and serve her well. Don¡¯t neglect her!¡±


    As the magistrate spoke, he nodded to Mo Ruyue but she ignored him.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say much. She turned around and followed the middle-aged woman out. From the corner of her eye, she saw the magistrate staring at her with a meaningful gaze. That familiar feeling made her frown subconsciously after she turned her back to him.


    As the middle-aged woman was leading the way, she kept on explaining the situation to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Lady Qin, our Lord¡¯s surname is Duanmu and his name is Xize. Young Lady¡¯s maiden name is Qing Xi, Qing as in Qingli and Xi as in Panxi. Our miss likes to be described as neat and tidy. Now that she¡¯s sick in bed, she¡¯s getting thinner day by day, so you shouldn¡¯t stare at her for a long time.¡±


    ¡°My husband¡¯s family name is Du. You can just call me Madam Du. If you need anything, just tell me, I will do my best.¡±


    As she spoke, Mo Ruyue listened carefully. When she finished, the two of them had already arrived in front of a house facing south.


    There were two little maidservants standing at the door. When they saw Du Niang bringing a strange woman over, they bowed to her and said, ¡°Hello, Madam Du.¡±


    ¡°Is young miss asleep? This is Lady Qin, the doctor that Master has just found. She wants to give Young Lady a check-up.¡±


    Madam Du asked the two maidservants.


    ¡°Miss hasn¡¯t slept yet. She doesn¡¯t have a good appetite today. She just ate some porridge and is resting inside.¡±


    A pretty maid in green replied.


    ¡°Alright, you guys wait outside. If anything happens later, you guys have to be on guard.¡±


    Madam Du reminded them and then brought Mo Ruyue into the room.


    Although it looked like an ordinary room from the outside, the decoration inside was extremely extravagant. It was obvious that the magistrate loved his daughter very much. This could be considered as a way to make up for the pain caused by her illness.


    Through the screen, she could vaguely see a person half-lying on the bed. There was a strong smell of medicine in the room. Even the best incense could not cover it, and it mixed into a strange smell.

 Chapter 204

    204 Medical Examination


    ¡°Miss, the doctor that the Old Master has found for you has arrived. She said that she would check on your condition first.¡±


    Madam Du said respectfully to Qing Xi


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it. It¡¯s already like this. I¡¯ll just live one day at a time. At the end of the day, I¡¯ll be free.¡±


    The voice sounded very young, but it carried a dispirited resentment. It was said that since this young lady had contracted this illness, she had locked herself in her room for several years. Her originally pampered temper had become more and more strange and difficult to understand. The maidservants around her were changed like flowing water, but no one knew where the new ones had gone.


    !!


    ¡°Qing Xi, I have a rough idea of your condition. It¡¯s not impossible to cure you, but I need your cooperation. Otherwise, you will miss out on the original hope.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had just finished speaking when she heard a cold snort from the other side.


    ¡°Hmph, nice words! I don¡¯t know how many famous and divine doctors have seen my illness. What¡¯s the result? Didn¡¯t they all pretend to prescribe medicine, swindle a sum of money, and leave?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all making a lot of money. I¡¯ve drunk so much medicine, but I¡¯m getting worse and worse. They¡¯re all a bunch of liars who fish for fame and deceive the world!¡±


    The more Qing Xi spoke, the more agitated she became. It was obvious that she was very opposed to Mo Ruyue¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Qing Xi, to be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether I treat your illness or not. I won¡¯t starve to death even if I don¡¯t earn your money. However, I might have to face some risks. If you¡¯re determined not to try, I won¡¯t force you, because a doctor¡¯s greatest taboo is to meet an uncooperative patient. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to use any of my means.¡±


    Mo Ruyue hated to encounter such patients the most. Since they didn¡¯t want to be treated, it meant that they wanted to die and be free. Then why did they have to continue to suffer? They could just use a white silk to be free.


    She clearly wanted to live, but she still had to do things like heaven and earth, turning the hope of recovery into hopeless despair. It was a waste of money and energy, and she had to drag her family along to suffer with her.


    Therefore, when she heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, she immediately felt disgusted and spoke very rudely.


    ¡°Hmph, from your tone, you seem to be very confident in your medical skills? This young lady has seen too many liars like you. My father was in a desperate situation, so he believed you easily, but I won¡¯t!¡±


    Before Qing Xi could finish speaking, she choked on her own saliva due to her overly emotional state and started coughing violently.


    There was a little maidservant standing outside the screen, waiting for her orders at any time. When she heard her young miss coughing like this, she rushed in and patted her back and poured her water.


    Qing Xi finally stopped coughing when she heard Mo Ruyue speak unhurriedly again.


    ¡°I have full confidence in my medical skills, but I don¡¯t have much confidence in you, Qing Xi. If you don¡¯t believe me, you won¡¯t cooperate with my treatment. Even if I¡¯m a celestial of the great all-embracing heaven, I can¡¯t cure you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll miss the chance to be cured, and then you¡¯ll say that it¡¯s because of my poor medical skills. At the same time, you¡¯ll also damage my reputation. Wouldn¡¯t that be more of a loss than gain?¡±


    What Mo Ruyue was using now was a goading method.


    Although she did not see Qing Xi¡¯s face, she could clearly hear from her words that her desire to live was still strong. However, the repeated failures had exhausted her patience, causing her to start to fear and Harbor hope.


    ¡°You! Then I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of! Didn¡¯t I just cooperate with you? It was not difficult! Tell me, how do you want this young lady to cooperate with you?¡±


    Qing Xi had fallen for her goading as Mo Ruyue had wished.


    Or rather, she still accepted the ladder that Mo Ruyue handed over and accepted her as her new doctor.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to take a look at Qing Xi¡¯s condition first before I can proceed to the next step of treatment.¡±


    Of course, Mo Ruyue would not expose Qing Xi¡¯s little thoughts. She was now thinking about how to successfully perform this surgery.


    ¡°You can come over.¡±


    Qing Xi said softly.


    Mo Ruyue went around the screen and saw the woman who was half-lying on the bed.


    She looked like she was only 15 or 16 years old. No wonder her voice sounded so tender.


    Qing Xi had a beautiful face, but because she had been bedridden for a long time without seeing the sun, her face looked yellow and her lips were bloodless. Her face was so thin that her cheeks were sunken, and she did not have the youth and vitality that her age should have.


    What was even more exaggerated was that her lower abdomen was bulging, looking like a pregnant woman about to give birth. No wonder she was not willing to leave the room to bask in the sun.


    When Mo Ruyue saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    If there was a tumor in her stomach, it would be a giant tumor, and the difficulty of this operation would be multiplied several times.


    No wonder all the doctors from before were helpless. If it was someone else who performed this operation, Qing Xi would definitely die!


    Mo Ruyue undid Qing Xi¡¯s inner garment and gently massaged her round belly with her fingers. Even with such a gentle force, it still made Qing Xi¡¯s face reveal a painful expression.


    ¡°How long have you been feeling this pain? Do you feel pain from a slight squeeze?¡±


    Mo Ruyue slightly increased her strength and heard Qing Xi cry out ¡°ouch.¡± Her entire body curled up in pain, and her forehead was instantly covered with bean-sized beads of sweat.


    ¡°Lady Qin, please be gentle! Our Miss can¡¯t bear this kind of pain! Usually, she¡¯ll be in pain for a long time even if she turns over. How can she take it if you press her down?¡±


    Madam Du, who was standing at the side, also cried out in heartache when she saw this scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing a checkup. How can I treat her without finding out her condition? You may feel heartache looking at her now, but when the tumor in her stomach ruptures, she will die from the pain. By then, you will be in so much pain that you will not even have the time to feel heartache.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said without turning her head, and the movements of her hands did not stop.


    She confirmed the size of the tumor, the location of its attachment, and the pressure on the internal organs through such an examination.


    If she could send her into her interspace for a CT scan, she would be more confident in the surgery. With just this judgment of finger pressure, it was impossible to predict what kind of accidents would happen during the surgery.


    Although Mo Ruyue already had a preliminary judgment in her heart, it was not enough to give her more than a 50% chance of the operation succeeding.


    It seemed like she had to find an opportunity to send her into the interspace for a complete examination.


    She thought to herself.


    In fact, with the existence of the time adjustment device, Mo Ruyue could completely send Qing Xi into the medium to complete the operation and then send her out. This way, she could guarantee a 100% success rate.


    However, this operation had to be completed with Imperial Physician Tian¡¯s ¡°help.¡± It was impossible for her to bring Imperial Physician Tian into interspace, so she rejected this choice.


    Although she couldn¡¯t do the surgery in interspace, she could still give Qing Xi a full body examination.

 Chapter 205

    205 Blood Plasma?


    Mo Ruyue checked the items for the time it took to brew a cup of tea before she stopped and stood up.


    ¡°Is young miss drinking any medicinal soup now? If not, I¡¯ll give her a prescription to recuperate her body. Her body is too weak right now, and she can¡¯t meet the standards for surgery yet.¡±


    ¡°Our Miss has been drinking all kinds of medicinal soups, but they never seem to get better. In the past, they could at least relieve some pain, but now they can¡¯t even relieve the pain.¡±


    After being berated by Mo Ruyue, Madam Du had become much more well-behaved and now she was also honestly answering her questions.


    !!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write a prescription now. This prescription is used to consolidate the corporeity, so it has some painkilling effect. However, you can¡¯t use too many painkillers, or you¡¯ll develop drug resistance in the future. It¡¯s just that after a long time, the painkilling effect won¡¯t be obvious. We can only increase the dosage, but if we do, Qing Xi¡¯s body will be destroyed.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she quickly wrote on the paper.


    If they wanted to help Qing Xi recuperate, they would have to delay the operation for at least ten days to half a month. However, the tumor in Qing Xi¡¯s stomach was getting bigger. If it was delayed any longer, there was a possibility that it would rupture at any time. There was not much time left for her operation.


    Unfortunately, Qing Xi¡¯s body was very weak and could not be nourished. If she could not recover her lost vitality in one go, even if the operation was successful, she would have to be bedridden for a long time.


    ¡°Alright, take this prescription. Take one dose in the morning and one in the evening. Take it an hour after your meal, not earlier or later. You can only proceed to the next step of the treatment after seven days.¡±


    Mo Ruyue handed the prescription to Madam Du and then said to Qing Xi, ¡°Qing Xi, if you want to live on, please cooperate with me. The medicine is bitter, but it¡¯s good for your body.¡±


    ¡°As long as your physical condition meets my requirements, and the things prepared by the Magistrate meet my requirements, I can let you continue to live.¡±


    Qing Xi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She was in so much pain that she could not speak. However, when she heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, a faint will to live flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of suffering, but if you can¡¯t cure me, I¡¯ll make sure father won¡¯t rest until you die! Even I myself will become a malicious ghost that will pester you for all eternity!¡±


    Although she had said such harsh words, Mo Ruyue did not take it to heart at all. As long as she aroused Qing Xi¡¯s desire to live and made her cooperate with her, it did not matter if she hoped for it or hated it. In any case, she could not hurt her at all.


    After leaving Qing Xi¡¯s room, Mo Ruyue returned to the main house in the main courtyard and saw the Magistrate, Duanmu Xize who had been waiting.


    ¡°How is it, Lady Qin, after seeing Qing Xi¡¯s situation just now, how confident are you now?¡±


    Duanmu Xize raised his head and glanced at Mo Ruyue, taking the initiative to ask.


    ¡°Magistrate, the tumor in your daughter¡¯s abdomen has reached the point where it needs to be removed. If it continues to develop like this, it will rupture at any time in a few days. At that time, she will die of pain, and even surgery will be useless.¡±


    Mo Ruyue spoke the truth without any alarmist.


    ¡°What? Then why are you still acting so unhurried? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and arrange the surgery? You said before that you needed me to prepare something. Tell me what it is, and I¡¯ll go prepare it right now!¡±


    The calmness on Duanmu Xize¡¯s face instantly disappeared. Qing Xi was his treasure. So what if she was not a man who passed down his joss sticks? Her mother¡¯s clan was extremely powerful. She only had one daughter, Qing Xi. Her value naturally went without saying.


    If anything happened to Qing Xi, Duanmu Xize would easily lose the support of her mother¡¯s clan. His position as the Magistrate would not be as stable as it was now.


    This was the reason why Duanmu Xize would spare no effort in treating Qing Xi. In the end, it was all for his own benefit.


    Now that he heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, how could he not be shocked and angry? He wanted Mo Ruyue to perform the operation right now.


    ¡°Master Duanmu, no matter how anxious you are, I can¡¯t do it if the conditions for the surgery aren¡¯t right. Even if I force myself to do it, I¡¯ll just be joking with your daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t take his anger to heart at all. If anger could remove the tumor from the air, it would save her a lot of trouble.


    Duanmu Xize saw her calm expression and suppressed his anger. He asked again, ¡°Lady Qin, what do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, your daughter will lose a lot of blood during the operation. If the blood plasma problem can¡¯t be solved, there¡¯s no need for this operation.¡±


    Mo Ruyue finally revealed the ultimate purpose of her trip.


    ¡°Blood? You mean, you need a lot of human blood? What¡¯s so difficult about that? As long as I give the order, people who are willing to sell their blood will line up for you to choose.¡±


    Duanmu Xize thought Mo Ruyue was going to say something, but she actually wanted human blood.


    It was not easy to say this out in the open, but it was not a difficult thing for him.


    ¡°Lord Magistrate, do you think that you can use anyone¡¯s blood as you please? If that¡¯s the case, why do you rarely hear of doctors performing major operations on people? Even Imperial Physician Tian has never performed this kind of disembowelment surgery before, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. She knew that Duanmu Xize had misunderstood, so she began to explain in detail.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much to say about human blood? It actually can¡¯t be directly used by others? Even if they are blood-related, they might not be able to use each other¡¯s blood?¡±


    When Duanmu Xize heard her explanation, he only felt a headache. Who would have thought that there were so many things to say?


    The blood had to be matched, the blood had to be clean, and the blood had to be extracted through special means to be made into plasma before it could be used. No wonder no one had heard of anyone who could perform such a major operation.


    ¡°Since this blood is so difficult to obtain, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Duanmu Xize no longer had any bargaining chips to hold the initiative, so he could only listen to Mo Ruyue¡¯s various requests.


    ¡°My Lord needs to find me a healthy and strong blood donor. He also needs to find me some skilled craftsmen to make tools according to the drawings I provided. I can naturally do the blood test and so on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just given your daughter a prescription to strengthen her foundation and nurture her vitality. She needs to take it for at least seven days before her body can withstand the operation. In these few days, you have to find a blood donor and prepare the tools I need.¡±


    ¡°If we drag this out for too long, the success rate of the operation will plummet, and I can¡¯t guarantee that your daughter will be able to get off the operating table successfully.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue stated her request, she looked at Duanmu Xize quietly. It would depend on what he would do next.

 Chapter 206

    206 Pre-surgery Preparation


    ¡°If the tools you need are ready, how much blood will be enough to ensure my daughter¡¯s survival?¡±


    A cold glint flashed in Duanmu Xize¡¯s eyes. As long as he could save his daughter, he would do it no matter how many people¡¯s blood he had to drain.


    ¡°Magistrate, the operation is to save people, not to harm them. Even if a large amount of blood is needed, there is no need to drain a person¡¯s blood in exchange for a life.¡±


    ¡°If we can find a suitable blood donor, I only need ten strong men to provide 400 ml of blood each. I also need at least three people to be ready at any time.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue did some calculations in her heart and quickly came up with a number. This number included the amount of blood she expected to need in the case of massive bleeding.


    ¡°Just like this?¡±


    Duanmu Xize was stunned for a moment. He had originally thought that he would really need to exchange a life for a life, and sacrifice a few lives to save his daughter.


    It was good that no one died, but if it was necessary, he didn¡¯t care how many people¡¯s blood he had to drain. Keeping his daughter¡¯s life was equivalent to stabilizing his official position, and for this, he would do it at all costs.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so please find a suitable craftsman to build the tools I need. Then I can find a suitable blood donor and perform the surgery for your daughter as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I have a craftsman in my mansion, but I don¡¯t know if he can meet Lady Qin¡¯s requirements. As for a healthy and strong blood source, I can also find one.¡±


    Duanmu Xize had no lack of elite soldiers under his command, and no one was stronger than the soldiers he could mobilize.


    Not to mention that Mo Ruyue only needed 13 people to meet the conditions, he could even transfer 130 or 1300 people. It was just that the more people there were, the bigger the commotion, and the greater the risk.


    ¡°Please do it as soon as possible, my Lord. It will take at least ten days to half a month to nurse your daughter back to health, but her current condition can¡¯t wait any longer. If she can¡¯t have the surgery in seven days, the tumor in her body will rupture at any time.¡±


    ¡°At that time, even a great overarching golden celestial would not be able to save her.¡±


    Mo Ruyue once again emphasized the issue of time. After all, time waited for no one. If the operation could not be performed because of the delay from the Magistrate, she would definitely not take the blame.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯ll send someone back and call the craftsmen in my mansion to do it according to your request. But how do you want to choose the blood donor?¡±


    Duanmu Xize could only pin all his hopes on Mo Ruyue. He couldn¡¯t afford to risk the consequences of the operation failing.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll first confirm your daughter¡¯s blood type, then screen for people who match her blood type and have healthy blood. So, if I need 13 people as donors, I¡¯ll have to prepare at least 50 to 80 people.¡±


    Duanmu Xize could completely understand Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. A team of 80 people was not considered small. It seemed that he still needed to find a sufficiently secretive place and give a reasonable explanation for the whereabouts of these 80 people.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. This official will now prepare the manpower according to Lady Qin¡¯s needs. These few days, please stay in this courtyard and take care of my daughter¡¯s body.¡±


    Since Mo Ruyue had already made her request and he was prepared to do as she said, it was now Duanmu Xize¡¯s turn to make his request. Moreover, this request was reasonable and not overboard at all.


    ¡°Magistrate, let me remind you that only Huichun Hall in the county has a relatively complete operating room. With your daughter¡¯s current condition, you have to plan how to finish the nearly 200-mile journey.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words reminded Duanmu Xize. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we build another operating room here? Since the county¡¯s Huichun Hall can do it, there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but Imperial Physician Tian spent nearly half of his fortune to prepare the operating room. All the surgical instruments were prepared in advance by the old man. Could it be that the prefect wants to ¡®borrow¡¯ it directly?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s question stumped Duanmu Xize.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s Lady Qin¡¯s suggestion?¡±


    This was what he had planned in his heart. Moreover, he had borrowed the thing and it was uncertain when he would return it. But now that Mo Ruyue had exposed him, it was not good to continue with this plan.


    ¡°My suggestion is to stabilize your daughter¡¯s body for the next two days, then leave for the county town. We¡¯ll finish the journey in four days, and then use one day to adjust her condition. We must start the surgery on the eighth day at the latest.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had already made a time plan in her heart. This was the conclusion she had come to after looking at Qing Xi¡¯s physical condition.


    Duanmu Xize also calculated in his heart before nodding. ¡°Then do it according to Lady Qin¡¯s request. No matter what, you must protect my daughter¡¯s life. As long as you can do it, I will definitely return this favor in the future.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she sneered in her heart.


    If she could save Qing Xi, it would be a life-saving grace. However, from the words of the Magistrate, it became an ordinary favor. As expected of someone who could do well in the officialdom. He finally understood what she meant.


    However, she did not point it out. If she made good use of a favor, it would not be any worse than a ¡°favor¡±. Besides, as long as her operation was successful, it would be an additional life-saving charm for the Magistrate. Who could guarantee that he would not fall ill or have a disaster in the future? She would not need to use her skills.


    Duanmu Xize saw that Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression was calm and composed, and he secretly nodded in his heart.


    Although he had only been in contact with this woman for a short time, he had investigated her before and was familiar with her ¡°great achievements¡±. He knew that she was definitely an intelligent woman and would not miss the meaning of his words.


    However, she was still so indifferent. It was obvious that she was not someone who would lose her head because of a momentary gain or loss. She was indeed very much to his liking.


    However, Duanmu Xize was not the stupid Magistrate of the county. He actually did not hesitate to frame her for the sake of obtaining this woman and even fought that extremely stupid lawsuit. What happened in the end? In the end, he was still slapped in the face by a commoner woman and almost exposed his past.


    Besides, his first wife was not an easy person to get along with, especially her maternal family¡¯s power. If he wanted to get this woman, he had to plan well and take a long time to do so.


    Duanmu Xize carefully kept his thoughts. He didn¡¯t want to startle Mo Ruyue in advance so that she would be on her guard. However, he would never have thought that Mo Ruyue had already seen through his thoughts from his eyes long before she went to examine Qing Xi.


    Duanmu Xize quickly sent people to find the craftsmen in his residence. After looking at the sketch provided by Mo Ruyue, someone expressed that they could produce it, but it would take two days.

 Chapter 207

    207 In Case of Future Needs


    Mo Ruyue thought for a moment and shook her head.


    ¡°Two days is too slow. It¡¯ll take at least one and a half days to complete it. Then, I¡¯ll need to adjust it before I can use it. There¡¯s no time at all.¡±


    Duanmu Xize clearly understood why she said there was not enough time. His face immediately darkened and he said to the craftsman, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day¡¯s time. No matter what, you have to create the tools that Lady Qin needs, and you have to succeed in one try!¡±


    The craftsman had a difficult expression on his face, but he did not dare to disobey the Magistrate¡¯s orders, so he could only risk his life to do it.


    !!


    It was impossible for Mo Ruyue to plead for the craftsman at this time. If there was enough time, she would not have said those words just now.


    Even if her interspace could do everything that she couldn¡¯t do with her current condition, she wouldn¡¯t risk exposing her biggest secret and putting her safety in an uncertain danger.


    She didn¡¯t think that she was wrong in doing so.


    ¡°Lady Qin, just wait here for the news. I¡¯ll leave my daughter¡¯s safety to you.¡±


    Duanmu Xize obviously couldn¡¯t keep waiting for news like this. As the Master of a Manor, he had countless official duties to deal with. He had already done his best to take time out to see Mo Ruyue.


    Now that he had done all he could, the rest was up to Mo Ruyue.


    A day later, the craftsman brought the tools that he had worked so hard to make for Mo Ruyue to see. The problem of the material could not be solved at the moment, so Mo Ruyue chose to use iron as a substitute.


    The appearance had already reached a hundred percent similarity, and this was enough for Mo Ruyue. What she originally wanted to do was to mix the real with the fake. With this fake, she could openly use the real one.


    So her so-called debugging was just an excuse. As long as the craftsman could make it in the stipulated time, he would be safe.


    This news quickly reached Duanmu Xize¡¯s ears. At this time, he had already carefully selected more than eighty people from the Army under his command. After hearing that the blood collection tools had been successfully made, he immediately followed the plan and secretly brought this group of people to a new base to wait for Mo Ruyue¡¯s match and blood health examination.


    The 13 people who were successfully matched and had healthy blood would be used as backup blood bags to supply blood to Qing Xi in five days.


    Mo Ruyue also rushed to the landing point at the same time, ready to start drawing blood from the eighty people.


    After following the guide around the city, Mo Ruyue went out from another city gate and went to a country estate on the outskirts of the city.


    Although the size of this country estate wasn¡¯t small, it still seemed a little small when more than 80 burly, strong men suddenly squeezed in.


    After Mo Ruyue arrived at the country estate, she immediately started drawing blood and doing blood tests. Although she was the only one doing all the operations, she was not slow at all.


    Even so, it still took an entire day to collect enough blood from everyone to do various tests. The next morning, Qing Xi would be preparing to set off for the county city nearly two hundred miles away.


    Beside her was a very thin man with bright eyes. He was a Scud spy that Duanmu Xize had specially assigned to her, ready to pass on information at any time.


    After Mo Ruyue took the blood sample, she said to the spy, ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter to Qing Xi. You can send it to the courtyard and ask Madam Du to make the preparations according to the things written on it. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t delay it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, does Madam Qin have any other instructions?¡±


    The Scout asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for the time being. When the match results are out, I¡¯ll bring the 13 people who meet the conditions to the County. This is the authorization given to me by the Magistrate. I¡¯ll report to him here in advance.¡±


    Mo Ruyue watched as the spy left, then returned to the room that she had prepared for her. With a flash, she entered the medium.


    When Mo Ruyue came out of the interspace again, she was holding a list of 13 people who had successfully matched and had healthy blood.


    Qing Xi¡¯s blood type was Type B, a common blood type. Out of the 80 soldiers, more than 60 of them were Type B. Furthermore, they were all healthy and strong, without any blood-related diseases.


    She had carefully selected the thirteen people. Even if she drew 500cc of blood from each of them, they would only need a few meals to recover their blood.


    According to Mo Ruyue¡¯s plan, she wanted to draw 300 cc of blood from each of these 80 people and make them into plasma before storing them in the blood bank in the interspace medical room for future needs.


    These soldiers were much stronger than ordinary people, and they had all kinds of blood types. There were even a few with O-type blood, which made her feel like she had obtained a treasure.


    Out of selfishness, she added those people with O-type blood into the list of 13 people, and the blood plasma made from their blood would not be used easily unless it was absolutely necessary.


    This list was quickly reported to Duanmu Xize. Just as Mo Ruyue was about to take those 13 people and set off, the Scud Scout brought back Duanmu Xize¡¯s new instructions.


    ¡°His Excellency said, for safety¡¯s sake, please choose another 10 people to follow as backup. Otherwise, if the situation changes and we don¡¯t have time to use the donors here, it will be bad if distant water can¡¯t quench present thirst.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she was naturally very willing. Ten more people meant that the blood in her blood bank could be increased again.


    After carefully selecting another 10 people, Mo Ruyue immediately galloped her horse and set out on the procedure.


    For the past few days, she had been drinking from the spring water in her interspace every day. The brown horse now seemed to have a stronger skeleton, and its body was bigger. Its eyes were shining brightly, and it was completely different from the submissive look it had when she had first bought it.


    When the 23 soldiers saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s horse, they were also amazed. It wasn¡¯t that they had never seen a good horse, but it was really unbelievable that a woman like her, who wasn¡¯t from a rich family, could afford to raise such a fine horse.


    Even their commanding officer didn¡¯t have such a good horse. If he saw it, his eyes would light up and he would be tempted.


    However, Lady Qin had the Magistrate¡¯s personal order in her hand, which made them have to obey the order. So, even if some people had some crooked thoughts in their hearts, they did not dare to act rashly at this time.


    Mo Ruyue brought the 23 soldiers to the County city at top speed. Naturally, they arrived faster than Qing Xi, who was walking slowly. After that, Imperial Physician Tian arranged for these people to stay and strengthen their nutrition every day. They were waiting to become Qing Xi¡¯s blood supply bags.


    After handing the patient over to Imperial Physician Tian, Mo Ruyue immediately returned to the Qin family Village. After seeing the babies in a hurry, she still had to return to prepare for the operation. After the operation, she had to personally take care of Qing Xi¡¯s recovery, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to return home for a while.


    Before she went home, Mo Ruyue purchased a large number of supplies. She also brought back some local specialties that she had specially brought back from Ping Cheng. They were all new things that could not be seen in the County town.

 Chapter 208

    208 Local Specialty


    When she returned to the Qin Village, it was just past noon.


    It was the end of summer, the time when the summer heat was at its strongest. One could see steam rising from the ground while walking on the road, and the White sun was making one dizzy.


    There were still people working in the fields, and some people were hiding in the shade under the trees, waiting for the hottest period of time to pass before going to work in the fields.


    Someone had sharp eyes and saw a horse coming from afar. He put his hand over the pergola and looked over for a while, then turned around and shouted to the people behind him, ¡°Everyone, look, Lady Qin is back!¡±


    !!


    ¡°Lady Qin is back? Why does she look like a man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she was riding a brown horse when she left, but that was just an ordinary horse. Look at that one, it¡¯s so fast that you can¡¯t even see its shadow. How can it be Lady Qin!¡±


    The villagers were discussing animatedly, but they didn¡¯t expect the person to be right in front of them. The person stopped the horse, turned over, and dismounted in one go. Her actions were very clean and neat.


    When she stood firmly, everyone could see that it was Mo Ruyue


    ¡°It¡¯s really Lady Qin who has returned!¡±


    Everyone looked at Mo Ruyue, then at the horse behind her, and rubbed their eyes hard. Could it be that this Lady Qin had changed horses halfway?


    ¡°Lady Qin, your horse looks really beautiful. It¡¯s not inferior to the black one from before. Where did you buy it from?¡±


    One of the villagers asked.


    ¡°This is the brown horse I brought back earlier. I didn¡¯t change it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue simply replied. Seeing that the person wanted to continue asking, she took the initiative to say, ¡°Fellow villagers, please rest. I¡¯ll go home first. I still have to leave later.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the people who had a stomach full of questions to ask were embarrassed to open their mouths. After all, Lady Qin had left home for a few days. She had just come back and now she had to leave again. If they continued to talk to her, it would be a bit untactful.


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue had led the horse far away, they gathered again to discuss. Of course, the most lively topic was Mo Ruyue¡¯s brown horse.


    ¡°It was clearly an ordinary horse when it left. How did it become a good horse when it came back? Could it be that Lady Qin could turn the rotten into the magical, and turn the bad Horse into a good horse?¡±


    In the process of discussion, some people began to have ideas.


    If Lady Qin really had that kind of ability, maybe they could go and plead for her help to change their own cattle and horses. Maybe they could sell them for a good price and get a few new cattle and horses back.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know that someone had already set their eyes on her ¡°new ability,¡± and was only focused on rushing home.


    After being away for the past few days, she realized how much she missed her five babies.


    She taught them all kinds of mechanism skills to keep fit and trained them to take care of themselves without being affected when she was not at home.


    But now, even though she knew that they could take good care of themselves, she still couldn¡¯t let go of them. Perhaps this was what most parents in the world thought.


    Although Mo Ruyue did not have her own flesh and blood, she had unconsciously experienced the true psychological activities of a mother after spending time with these babies.


    The babies were listening to Du Zhongheng¡¯s lecture in the ¡°classroom¡± when they suddenly heard the big black horse neighing restlessly in the courtyard.


    Sir, I¡¯ll go and take a look. Big black has always been very quiet. There must be a reason why it¡¯s so restless now.


    Da Bao took the initiative to go and find out what was going on. After getting permission, he walked out of the ¡°classroom¡±. He didn¡¯t expect to see Mo Ruyue leading a handsome brown horse into the courtyard.


    ¡°Mother, why have you returned?¡±


    Da Bao stood at the door of the ¡°classroom¡± and asked in a daze.


    His words startled Du Zhongheng and the other four babies in the room. When he heard that Lady Qin had returned, Du Zhongheng temporarily ended class in advance and let the babies go out to see their mother.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°I miss you so much, mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve finally thought of us.¡±


    ¡°Mother, Tang Tang missed you!¡±


    The four babies swarmed up and surrounded Mo Ruyue. Each of them expressed their longing for her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Da Bao, on the other hand, did not say anything. He just silently walked over and took the reins from Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mother, is this your new horse? Where did the brown horse go?¡±


    San Bao noticed the horse in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand. It did not look like the one that his mother had taken away.


    ¡°This is the horse. It¡¯s just that it has been following me outside for the past few days and has been tired. However, it has also eaten a lot of good things, so it looks so handsome.¡±


    Mo Ruyue handed the reins to Da Bao and conveniently flicked his head.


    ¡°I see that your brothers and sisters are all looking good. You took good care of them. You should be praised.¡±


    ¡°Da Bao wanted to turn his head, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t dodge it. He was struck directly, and his face immediately sank.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already an adult, don¡¯t touch my head.¡±


    Mo Ruyue only chuckled when she heard this. She turned around and took a few large packages from the saddle.


    ¡°Here, take this. This is the local specialty that mother brought back from Ping Cheng. Take a look and take what you like.¡±


    She was busy dealing with the babies when she heard someone talking to her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s been hard on you these few days.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Du, I didn¡¯t have time to talk to you just now. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Mo Ruyue let the babies bring the gifts to the side to open them while she took a small package to Du Zhongheng¡¯s side and handed it to him.


    ¡°This is for me?¡±


    Du Zhongheng looked at the package handed to him and was somewhat flattered.


    He didn¡¯t think that Mo Ruyue would actually bring a gift for him, and his mind couldn¡¯t help but wander.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some local specialties. I thought that Mr. Du had a hard time teaching and I didn¡¯t know what to bring you, so I just brought some of these back. I hope Mr. Du doesn¡¯t mind.


    Mo Ruyue did not notice Du Zhongheng¡¯s strange tone and gaze. Her attention was on the babies. At this time, she also turned to look at the babies who were looking through the gifts. She could not help but smile.


    She had always had a calm expression and rarely showed any expression in front of outsiders. Even when she spoke to Du Zhongheng politely, the smile on her face was very faint.


    At this moment, Mo Ruyue¡¯s smile deepened as she looked at her babies¡¯ surprised faces. This made her already beautiful face even more like an orchid in full bloom in an empty Valley. She was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.


    Du Zhongheng felt his chest tighten, as if it had been hit by a heavy hammer. Then, it was like a rabbit in his arms, jumping quickly, making his whole body heat up.


    He was no longer an unconscious young man, so how could he not know what was wrong with him? It seemed that he was interested in this young widow with outstanding looks and abilities.


    Du Zhongheng instantly understood what he was thinking, but not only did he not appear flustered, he was even very excited.

 Chapter 209

    209 The Dark Horse Has Recovered


    He had always been a deviant person. He didn¡¯t mind that Mo Ruyue was a widow with five children. Besides, those five babies were not blood-related to her, so it wouldn¡¯t affect her having her own children in the future.


    Now, he needed to consider his parents, as well as the rumors about him and Lady Qin. Although they were suppressed by Lady Qin¡¯s several lawsuits, once the two of them were together, he was afraid that there would be no waves.


    Du Zhongheng thought this in his heart. Although he and Mo Ruyue had not even started dating, he was already thinking about how to shut everyone up in the future and what reason to use to minimize the resistance between the two of them.


    Mo Ruyue said a few words to Du Zhongheng, and then he announced that it was time for class. After all, it wasn¡¯t time for class to end yet. As a private school teacher, he was using the Shu Xiu that others had given him, so he naturally had to do his best.


    !!


    The babies had already distributed the gifts, and their excitement had not yet subsided. One by one, they entered the ¡°classroom¡± happily. Before Du Zhongheng entered the room, they were still chattering non-stop.


    After greeting Mo Ruyue, Du Zhongheng also entered the ¡°classroom¡± and it immediately quieted down.


    Mo Ruyue stayed in the courtyard and went to see the big black horse first.


    Before she left, she left behind enough medicinal herbs and spatial spring water. She also repeatedly told Da Bao to feed him medicine and water on time and take good care of him.


    The brown horse seemed to have been reborn, and the black horse should have recovered as well.


    Before she entered the door, she had heard the big black horse neighing, but she had not had the time to see it. Good horses had strong tempers, and she did not know if the big black horse would be angry with her.


    Mo Ruyue turned to look at the stable and saw the big black horse staring at her. There was a trace of grievance in its focused eyes. When it saw Mo Ruyue looking over, it shook its head slightly and whimpered in a low voice.


    Da Bao had already sent the brown horse into the stables. Previously, in order to prevent the big black horse and the brown horse from getting into a conflict, Da Bao had specially moved the docile Daqing to the middle, separating the two horses.


    The brown horse was originally very docile. Even though it had been reborn, its temper did not increase by much. After entering the stable, it affectionately touched its nose and rubbed its neck with Daqing.


    But now, when it faced the big black horse¡¯s provocation, it was no longer as timid as before. Instead, it was more calm and composed, eating its own fodder as if it didn¡¯t see it.


    Mo Ruyue walked over with a bucket of carrots and apples in her hand. This was the gift that she had prepared to reward the brown horse for its hard work of accompanying it all the way. At the same time, it was also a bribe to build a relationship with the big black horse and the big young mule.


    She walked to the big black horse first and fed it a carrot. Sure enough, the big black horse was in a much better state than before she left. The mustard moss on its body had fallen off, and it had even grown short hair. It seemed that it would return to its former state in a few days.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re recovering well. You didn¡¯t let me down. Wait a little longer. The next time I leave, I¡¯ll definitely take you with me.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she stroked the big black horse¡¯s nose. It was a pity that she had to leave again tomorrow. She was afraid that she would disappoint the big black horse again this time.


    By the time the babies were out of school, Mo Ruyue had already deftly prepared a table of delicious food.


    The supplies that she had purchased in the County town had arrived at home in the afternoon. In addition to the local specialties that she had brought back from Ping Cheng, the table was filled with more than a dozen dishes. One would be full just by eating a mouthful of each dish.


    Fortunately, the babies were still growing. Every day, in addition to studying cultural classes, they never stopped practicing Martial Arts and Fitness. Their appetite was twice that of their peers. They simply ate happily, and there was no need to worry about the table full of food not being wasted.


    This meal made the babies all smile again. Mo Ruyue also used all her skills. Si Bao even chased after her and asked her about every dish. He looked eager to try, as if he was ready to do it himself.


    Mo Ruyue answered all his questions. Questions like the amount of seasoning and the heat control could only be tested in actual operations. However, Si Bao had a lot of practical experience now. Basically, a dish could be 50% to 60% similar to Mo Ruyue¡¯s cooking skills. At his age, it was not an exaggeration to call him a cooking prodigy.


    After the meal, everyone talked and laughed together as they cleaned up the pots and bowls. Just like every night in the past, they carried out the evening class of revising books and practicing martial arts step by step.


    Soon, it was time to go to bed. After taking a bath with Tang Tang, Mo Ruyue was drying her hair when she heard a light knock on the door.


    Then, a head popped in. It was Si Bao.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Si Bao? Are you looking for your mother?¡±


    Mo Ruyue beckoned him in and saw him hesitantly move out of the door. A corner of the pillow was exposed behind his back.


    ¡°Mother, can I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    Ever since they moved to the new house, the boys no longer slept with Mo Ruyue. They all lived together like this, one adult and one child. Only Tang Tang could still sleep with Mo Ruyue.


    Now that Si Bao had suddenly made such a request, Mo Ruyue could not help but feel a little surprised.


    Under the light of the oil lamp, she saw that Si Bao¡¯s face was already red. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at her. The tips of his toes kept rubbing against the ground, looking extremely uneasy. It seemed that he was also very embarrassed about his request and was afraid that she would reject him.


    ¡°No problem, come on.¡±


    Mo Ruyue naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such a request. Although the children should sleep in separate beds now that they were older, it was fine to get together once in a while.


    When Si Bao heard his mother¡¯s consent, he hurriedly ran two steps towards the bed and suddenly turned around to look behind her.


    Mo Ruyue followed his line of sight and saw San Bao and Er Bao¡¯s small heads peeking out from the door. They were both smiling at her.


    ¡°All of you, come at me as well.¡±


    Mo Ruyue more or less understood. She was afraid that the separation these few days had made the babies more or less have some thoughts in their hearts, and they were using this method to confirm that she was still by their side.


    Fortunately, every room had a common brick bed, so even if everyone slept in the same room, they would still be able to sleep.


    Tang Tang had been sleeping on Mo Ruyue¡¯s left so that if anything happened, Mo Ruyue could protect her at the first moment.


    Now, the three boys who had come over were sleeping on Mo Ruyue¡¯s right. There was still one more person¡¯s space on the far right, so this shared bed was almost full.


    Mo Ruyue glanced at the door again, but Da Bao was still nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Er Bao, we¡¯re short of one person. Our family has to be tidied up at all times. We can¡¯t be short of people.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Er Bao immediately responded excitedly. He jumped from the bed to the ground like a monkey and ran towards Da Bao¡¯s room.


    Not long after, he ¡®dragged¡¯ Da Bao over with a pillow in one hand and another hand on Da Bao.


    ¡°Look at you, why don¡¯t you listen to your mother¡¯s words at this time? Mother said that our family should always be neat and tidy, how can we throw you out alone? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her !¡±

 Chapter 210

    210 Act Within One¡¯s Means


    As Er Bao spoke, he looked at Mo Ruyue. He winked at Da Bao behind his back, hoping that she would say something.


    ¡°Da Bao, look at the empty seat over there. San Bao doesn¡¯t sleep well. If you don¡¯t block him, he will easily roll to the ground.¡±


    Mo Ruyue opened her mouth as Er Bao wished. However, one could tell that she was lying.


    This was a fire-heated brick bed like a shared bed, and everyone slept side by side. No matter how much they rolled, they would not roll to the ground. At most, they would stick to the wall on the other side.


    !!


    Da Bao took a look at the seat left for him and then looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s calm and unperturbed expression. He directly reached out and snatched the pillow back from Er Bao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid of breaking San Bao, I wouldn¡¯t have joined in the fun with you.¡±


    As he said that, he placed the pillow at the position next to San Bao. He quickly got on the brick bed, and turned over to face the wall.


    Mo Ruyue raised a hand and gave Er Bao a silent high five. Then, she pouted her lips to signal for him to get on the bed quickly.


    Six people were lying on a large bed. After the family moved into the new house, they slept on the same bed again.


    The room fell silent for a moment. Although no one spoke, the rising and falling breathing told Mo Ruyue that none of the babies were asleep at this time, including Tang Tang.


    ¡°Mother, are you asleep?¡±


    After a long time, Er Bao asked in a low voice again. He was now the spokesperson for the babies and he always spoke first.


    ¡°Speak, do you have something to ask me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t beat around the bush. If this went on, everyone wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. She had to return to the County early in the next morning, and this time, she would be away for a long time. She wanted to spill the babies¡¯ true thoughts before that.


    ¡°Mother, now that you are in the Medical Hall, do you encounter a lot of trouble every day? You¡¯ve been away from home for so long, did you encounter a difficult patient?¡±


    San Bao also spoke.


    She rolled over and got up. She looked in Mo Ruyue¡¯s direction and couldn¡¯t even bear to blink. She was afraid that in the blink of an eye, her mother would disappear.


    ¡°Mother, I know a lot of herbs. Can I go and help you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s left arm was gently shaken, and Tang Tang whispered in her ear.


    Her heart warmed and she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch Tang Tang¡¯s cheek gently. However, she was afraid that she had used too much force, so she quickly rubbed it after pinching.


    ¡°Mother is a person who is very afraid of trouble. At the beginning, she was not willing to save people because she knew that trouble would come later, but you should also know that if mother is not willing to do something, no one can force her, right?¡±


    The few babies nodded repeatedly. Even Da Bao, who was facing the wall, nodded his head almost imperceptibly.


    ¡°Actually, there are risks in all walks of life. The key is that you have to be capable so that you can deal with sudden situations at any time. Otherwise, if something happens and you don¡¯t know how to solve it, even a small problem will become a big problem.¡±


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t a person who liked to talk big in the past. She was a person who took action. Even if she said a thousand words, it wouldn¡¯t be as good as doing one thing.


    She taught her babies with words and deeds, making them understand that actions were more useful than words. However, she could only do both things to solve the knot in their hearts.


    ¡°Mother, you have told us to lay a good foundation, to build up our skills, to be careful and not to advance rashly, and to put self-protection first in everything. We have all remembered this in our hearts, but it is Qianqian who is still worried about you.¡±


    Er Bao repeated what Mo Ruyue had said back then. They had always kept it in their hearts and did not dare to forget it at any time.


    ¡°Then today, mother still wants to tell you that mother still has many, many methods that she has not used. You can count now how many methods mother knows.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice had just fallen when the babies fought to be the first to give examples.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s cooking is the best! It¡¯s much more delicious than the Guanglai restaurant in the city!¡±


    San Bao loved to eat. This was the first thing that came to his mind. He even said it before Si Bao did.


    ¡°Mother knows how to treat illnesses and save people. She knows a lot of herbs. Tang Tang loves to learn medicine from mother¡±


    Tang Tang also added.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s Kung Fu is very good, and she can even hunt. Once she enters the mountains, she never comes back empty-handed, and even taught us martial arts and machinery skills!¡±


    San Bao snatched the words that Si Bao wanted to say. Hence, he mentioned the topic that Si Bao was interested in.


    San Bao was a step faster. When he heard his younger brother¡¯s chuckle, he stretched out his hand to poke him. He just happened to scratch Si Bao¡¯s itchy skin. The two of them then laughed together.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s handwriting is very beautiful. Mr. Du said that mother¡¯s knowledge is also very high. If you were a man, you would definitely be in the top three in the imperial examination!¡±


    Er Bao added. He looked so smug as if he was the one being praised.


    ¡°Da Bao, what other abilities do you think I have?¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw that the four babies had already said it and Da Bao was the only one who didn¡¯t say anything, so she took the initiative to ask.


    ¡°Mother is very good at doing business.¡±


    Da Bao only said a short sentence and closed his mouth. This sentence made Er Bao grumble in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Big brother, I should be the one saying this. Why did you snatch it away?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. I have no choice.¡±


    Da Bao still spoke briefly, but Er Bao could not find any words to refute him. He could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    Mo Ruyue saw that the babies seemed to have relaxed, so she smiled and said, ¡°Look, now every one of you can say that mother has abilities, but mother still has many abilities that you don¡¯t know about. So, do you think mother will be bullied so easily?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t! Mother won¡¯t!¡±


    Tang Tang immediately shook her head like a rattle-drum.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they should be thanking the heavens if mother doesn¡¯t bully others!¡±


    San Bao said straightforwardly. As soon as he finished speaking, Er Bao patted the back of his head.


    ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t bully people. It¡¯s others who bully us, so mother gives them a taste of their own medicine. That¡¯s not bullying, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking photos of me again. The next time sir asks a question and I can¡¯t answer, you¡¯re the one who took the photos!¡±


    San Bao mumbled softly and rubbed the back of his head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to cause trouble, but we can¡¯t panic. As long as we¡¯re confident, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of others.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took the opportunity to instill her principles into the babies.


    ¡°Do everything within your means and make sure everything is under your control. Think twice before you do anything, but once you make a decision, don¡¯t waste time and energy regretting it.¡±


    ¡°Mother will slowly teach you all the skills she knows, but what kind of person you will become in the end will be up to you. No matter how worried mother is, she can¡¯t casually interfere in your lives.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the County tomorrow, and it might take a little longer. I hope that when I come back, I can see that the knot in your hearts has been completely untied.¡±


    In the end, Mo Ruyue had exposed the babies¡¯ thoughts. They still had deeply hidden uneasiness. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be this night talk today.

 Chapter 211

    211 Separation Is the Beginning of the Next Reunion


    The babies immediately quieted down. They knew that their thoughts had been seen through by their mother, and their ears were a little hot.


    Tang Tang quietly hugged her mother¡¯s arm tightly, but she did not expect her mother to pull her arm. Just as she felt her heart empty, she was pulled into a warm embrace.


    ¡°One day, all of you will grow up and live the life you want. You will have your own families, but as long as our hearts are together, nothing can be separated.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t understand it now, but as you grow up and experience more, you will constantly have a new understanding of this sentence.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of separation, because separation is the beginning of the next reunion, right?¡±


    The babies didn¡¯t answer, but Mo Ruyue could see their eyes flash with a thoughtful light. No matter what each of them thought of what she had just said, Mo Ruyue felt that she had already said what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve chatted for so long. We¡¯ve already exceeded the time you should be sleeping. It¡¯s not a good habit to make an exception.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to turn this night talk into a life philosophy meeting. In fact, the babies were all very young. They might not understand these principles, but to really understand the meaning, they still had to rely on their own experience and understanding.


    Perhaps it was because they had made things clear, or perhaps it was because they were sleeping next to Mo Ruyue, but not long after she said that everyone should go to sleep, the babies¡¯ breathing became slow and even.


    This time, it was Mo Ruyue¡¯s turn to not be sleepy. In her arms was Tang Tang on her left and Si Bao on her right. The two babies were close to her. She had not slept for a while and was already covered in sweat.


    She lay down quietly for a while. After making sure that even Da Bao was asleep, she got up with the softest movements and began to take care of the babies who had sweated from their sleep.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stop until all the babies were lying in bed. As a result, she was so tired that she was covered in sweat.


    Mo Ruyue quietly walked out of the room, preparing to go to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Not long after she left, the babies woke up one after another.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make mother so worried in the future.¡±


    Da Bao said softly, followed by a few soft responses.


    Mo Ruyue had already left home before dawn. This time, she didn¡¯t go to the deep mountains to visit the giant wolves. Instead, she went straight out of Qin village and went straight to the County.


    Now, she had brought back more than 20 soldiers and settled them in the County town. She was going to draw their blood before the operation, and then give them a large amount of nutrition and blood-restoring drugs. She would draw another blood on the day of the operation.


    All the blood could be stored in the blood bank in the interspace medical house, which could save lives at critical moments.


    Due to time constraints, the County Magistrate¡¯s craftsmen were only able to produce five sets of blood collection tools, so only five people were to receive blood collection at a time. Moreover, the tools were simple and crude, and the speed would be even slower.


    After Mo Ruyue returned, the first thing she did was to arrange for 23 soldiers to enter the Medical Hall from the backyard in groups of five to draw blood. She was in charge of the whole process and did not let others do it.


    ¡°Elder Tian, what is that Lady Qin doing? Our backyard has been sealed up by her, and we can¡¯t even receive patients normally. I¡¯ve heard a lot of complaints from patients these last two days.¡±


    A doctor came to Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s side and grumbled in a low voice, more or less with the intention of inquiring.


    ¡°Ofcourse she has her own intention. Our Huichun Hall has more than one clinic. We will temporarily transfer long-term patients to other clinics and then transfer them back in a few days.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian naturally knew what Mo Ruyue was going to do. After all, he would also be participating in the operation. Moreover, he would also have to carefully consider the choice of an assistant. After all, it involved the daughter of the Magistrate, so the mouth of the person participating had to be sealed.


    For example, this person who casually inquired about information had already been removed from the list. As a doctor, having such a great curiosity would only bring disaster to himself.


    Seeing that he could not get anything out of him, the doctor could only leave in a daze. He still did not know that he would soon be transferred elsewhere.


    Although the doctors in Huichun Hall had good medical skills, he had made a big taboo. He couldn¡¯t control his curiosity, especially in such a sensitive situation, so it was inevitable that he would be transferred away.


    Mo Ruyue still didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. She was drawing blood from the soldiers of the second group.


    The bag containing the blood was a kind of leather sack that had been specially treated. Inside, a layer of extremely thin oilskin paper was used as a lining to prevent the fusion reaction between the blood and the leather cells, which would cause unpredictable contamination.


    This was the first time Mo Ruyue had seen such a treatment method. She was especially curious about how the layer of oilskin was peeled off so thin yet so tough.


    Therefore, the wisdom of the ancient people should not be underestimated. Although they had not yet been able to produce plastic products, such substitutes were also very wise.


    When she had received the blood bag as a sample, Mo Ruyue had poured some animal blood into it for an experiment to test whether the blood would pass through the thin layer of paper film and fuse with the outermost cowhide cells.


    She carried out several experiments step by step. No matter how hard she pressed, or shook it, she couldn¡¯t break the paper film. This made Mo Ruyue click her tongue in wonder.


    It seemed that as long as she could find the right craftsman, she would be able to bring some instruments and tools out to use in the future.


    ¡°Lady Qin, that whatever bag you¡¯re holding, it¡¯s filled with our blood. If we just leave it like this, won¡¯t it stink after a while?¡±


    A soldier was lying on a bed. He kept clenching and releasing his fists according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s request so that his blood could be drawn into the bag faster.


    Perhaps he was a little bored from lying down, so he took the initiative to start a conversation with Mo Ruyue.


    In this group of people, this Lady Qin was the most frequently mentioned topic. The cold and beautiful widow, her superb medical skills, and the rumors of her deeds outside, which were all topics of discussion that people would relish.


    In private, some of them were betting on whether one of them would be able to move the heart of this beautiful widow.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t marry her, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if he could have a romantic relationship with her.


    When Mo Ruyue was in the assassin camp, she had seen all kinds of people. She was very clear about what these soldiers were thinking.


    Therefore, she turned a deaf ear to the soldier¡¯s question. She just walked back and forth between the few people and helped shake the leather bag to prevent the blood extracted from coagulating into blood clots.


    If this kind of work was in her previous life, there would be a special blood collection device that would automatically shake the blood bag. Even if it was done manually, it would require at least three people to complete it together. But now she was alone, and it seemed a little too complicated.

 Chapter 212

    212 An Apology


    ¡°Lady Qin, talk to us. Anyway, you¡¯re free and we¡¯re also very bored. Isn¡¯t it good to chat to pass the time?¡±


    The soldier saw that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t reply but he didn¡¯t give up. He continued to shamelessly say.


    The smile on his face didn¡¯t last long before he felt the needle in his arm move. A sharp pain made him cry out and he almost fell off the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! The needle nicked a blood vessel, I can¡¯t stop the bleeding!¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue frowned and quickly pulled out the needle. Then, she used an alcohol cotton to block the eye of the needle and pressed her fingers on the top of the eye to stop the bleeding.


    As she was squatting next to the soldier, she was very close to him. The faint fragrance from her body constantly rushed into the soldier¡¯s nose, tempting him to move forward, wanting to smell it a little more.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she gave the soldier a backhanded slap, causing him to fall over.


    Without the external pressure, blood gushed out from the needle hole on her arm.


    ¡°Get lost! We don¡¯t need you here!¡±


    She snapped.


    Originally, the other soldiers had been roaring with laughter because that person had been slapped in the face because he had lost his composure. However, their laughter came to an abrupt end because of Mo Ruyue¡¯s cold rebuke.


    ¡°Lady Qin, he didn¡¯t mean to offend you. We are all boorish and might not know our limits. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to our level.¡±


    In this group of soldiers, there was a small team leader. Although the one who was beaten up was not one of his soldiers, as the Chief Officer of these people, he felt that it was necessary to stand up and say something. After all, they were also under the personal orders of the Magistrate and had to listen to Mo Ruyue.


    Now that one of their brothers was going to be sent back before the mission was completed, their group would lose face.


    ¡°Do you think that just because I¡¯m a widow, I can speak without restraint and act impetuously? I really don¡¯t want to stoop to your level, but do you have any self-respect?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked coldly at the team leader and said disdainfully.


    During this period of time, she had checked their bodies, taken their blood for tests, and even brought them back to the County to settle down. It could be said that they had been dealing with each other for a period of time. She was familiar with the identity, appearance, and physical condition of these people. Naturally, she knew that the person who spoke was the captain of a small team.


    However, no matter if they were soldiers or officials, she would not let them have their bad habits.


    No matter what dirty thoughts they had in their hearts, as long as they didn¡¯t bring it up in the open, she would pretend that it didn¡¯t happen. But if they showed it, they couldn¡¯t blame her for being impolite!


    The team leader was embarrassed by Mo Ruyue¡¯s public rebuttal, but she wasn¡¯t wrong. It was indeed his soldiers who had indulged themselves. It was no wonder he was slapped and scolded.


    ¡°Captain, I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I did. I offended Lady Qin just now, I¡¯ll admit to being beaten and scolded!¡±


    The soldier who was beaten up was straightforward. He puffed out his chest and admitted his mistake.


    He turned to Mo Ruyue and said to her seriously, ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m just a rough person. I just feel that you¡¯re good in every way. Just now, I forgot myself. That slap was good, and the words you said just now were also good. I¡¯m convinced.¡±


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t feel appeased, then give me a few more slaps, just don¡¯t send me back. I haven¡¯t even completed the task given to me by the higher-ups, and I am being driven back by you. I can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡±


    His words were loud and clear, and there was no expression of resentment or anger on his face. It could be seen that these words were also from the heart.


    Although his words and actions were despicable, he was still a person who valued his mission and reputation more than his life.


    Mo Ruyue glanced at the needle that she had thrown to the side in a hurry. It had stained the tray, and a small pool of blood was flowing out. Even the blood in the entire sac had the possibility of being contaminated, and it seemed that it could not be used anymore.


    She weighed it in her hand. She had already drawn 100CC of blood. What a pity.


    However, there was no other way. As long as there was a possibility of the blood being contaminated, the bag of blood could not be used again. It could only be destroyed. Even the entire sac could not be used again if it had not been disinfected.


    This was a huge loss, and he had wasted a blood bag.


    ¡°Go back and rest first. You¡¯re not needed here for the time being.¡±


    In the end, Mo Ruyue still let the soldier stay. He had already learned his lesson and admitted his mistake. He didn¡¯t show any resentment, so she wouldn¡¯t be ruthless and really drive him away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Lady Qin¡¯s words? Hurry up and get lost!¡±


    The captain saw that the soldier was still standing there in a daze and hurriedly berated him, asking him to quickly disappear from Mo Ruyue¡¯s sight so that he wouldn¡¯t make her unhappy again.


    After that, Mo Ruyue shook the blood collection bag while dealing with the blood collection bag that was about to be destroyed. The remaining soldiers didn¡¯t dare to easily strike up a conversation with her anymore.


    The blood collection process lasted for more than half a day. Because Mo Ruyue had to stay in the County to prepare for the operation and go home after the operation, she would be staying in Huichun Hall during this time and was not in a hurry to leave.


    ¡°Lady Qin, are you done with your work? If you¡¯re done, can I take up a little of your time?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was packing up the blood collection tools when she heard someone talking to her. She turned around and saw that it was the captain who had pleaded for mercy on behalf of the soldiers.


    ¡°Captain Liu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She asked as she packed her things.


    ¡°Ah it¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s just that the soldier who offended you today is not a bad person. He¡¯s just a little rough and direct. Please forgive him for offending you.¡±


    He brought up what had happened during the day again and apologized to Mo Ruyue once more.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I still have a lot of things to do. That matter is in the past, as long as that person doesn¡¯t continue to provoke me. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue said directly. She really didn¡¯t have time to waste on these roundabout things.


    ¡°Ah, this Yingluo.¡±


    The squad leader was stunned, and his expression became a little uneasy.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a guy in our team who has a very serious illness in his family. He¡¯s seen many doctors and taken a lot of medicine, but he still hasn¡¯t recovered. He¡¯s basically spent all his money on this, but it¡¯s still like a bottomless pit.¡±


    ¡°We heard that Lady Qin¡¯s medical skills are brilliant and she has the title of Divine Doctor. We wanted to see if we could ask you to help take a look. When that guy heard that you needed people here, he also signed up, but he didn¡¯t get selected, so he could only ask me to find a suitable opportunity to mention it to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue heard this and turned to glance at him. ¡°I¡¯ll give medical treatment in Huichun Hall every three days. You can tell your colleague to line up there. You don¡¯t have to especially come to me.¡±

 Chapter 213

    213 A Full Body Examination


    ¡°Lady Qin, the patient¡¯s condition is very serious. He can¡¯t get out of bed or move. Can I trouble you to make a trip down personally?¡±


    Mo Ruyue finally understood why this little captain was so embarrassed just now. It turned out that it was because this sentence was really difficult to say.


    Ping City and the County town were originally very far apart. Now that he had a favor to ask of someone, it was a little too much to ask them to travel a long distance to see a doctor.


    ¡°You want me to go to Ping City again?¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Although she wouldn¡¯t treat the patients differently based on their status, if she had to run to every patient, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it even if she was exhausted.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I know this request is a bit too much, but that person¡¯s family really can¡¯t stand such a long distance journey. We have no choice.¡±


    The captain said eagerly, ¡°How about this? If you agree to go, we¡¯ll pay to hire the most comfortable carriage for you. We¡¯ll take you back and forth. We won¡¯t owe you any consultation and medical expenses. You can take as much blood as you want, as long as you agree to go to the clinic!¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not short of the transportation and consultation fees, but what really moved her was the second sentence of the team leader.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to provide your blood?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words gave the captain a glimmer of hope. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing. As long as you need it, there are three other people in our team who have been selected. They are also willing!¡±


    Mo Ruyue confirmed the names of the other three people with the team leader and was pleasantly surprised to find that one of them had the all-purpose type O blood, and the one who was not selected did not have a problem with his blood. It was simply because of the limited number of people.


    Most importantly, that person¡¯s blood type was O.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. I will go to Ping City again. Forget about the transportation fees, but you will need to let me draw blood again.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately stated her conditions. To her, the blood was the most precious, especially the all-purpose type O blood. If there was a major operation later, she would not have to worry about blood sources for the time being.


    After the conditions were settled, the team leader happily went to report the good news to his team members. Mo Ruyue was also very satisfied with this result.


    Although the 23 soldiers were now under her command, she could not treat them as blood sacs to draw blood from. That would be treating them as lifeless tools.


    Besides, there were too many people. She had already drawn blood from these people once more. If the soldiers knew that she was still drawing blood from some of them, who knew what kind of rumors would spread.


    That was why Mo Ruyue had repeatedly warned the team leader not to spread this matter, or the deal between them would be void.


    At noon the next day, Qing Xi¡¯s carriage also arrived. It was a day earlier than Mo Ruyue had predicted.


    However, this was also good. An extra day would allow her to adjust her physical and mental state, so that she could be in her best condition on the operating table the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°Lady Qin, we have followed your previous instructions and did not dare to neglect the medicine for Miss. Although these two days of travelling were hard, Miss¡¯s condition is not bad. She urged us to speed up and wanted to come earlier. So, we really did it in advance.¡±


    Madam Du had been serving Qing Xi all this time. This time, she had also come over. When she saw Mo Ruyue, she immediately reported to her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give Qing Xi a full body examination later to assess her current condition. Imperial Doctor Tian will also be participating in this operation, so I still need to discuss the operation plan with him.¡±


    Madam Du didn¡¯t understand everything Mo Ruyue said, but she would still repeat Mo Ruyue¡¯s words to Qing Xi. This was also a way to give her an advance warning.


    The full body checkup still required another CT scan. Although it had only been a few days, the tumor in Qing Xi¡¯s body was constantly changing. The current situation was different from two days ago. It would be more reassuring to have another CT scan.


    An hour later, Mo Ruyue sent Qing Xi a bowl of tonic medicine with a small amount of sedatives. The medicine could recuperate the Qi in her body that was currently exhausted. At the same time, it was also to prepare her for the full body examination


    Very quickly, Qing Xi drank the medicine and fell into a deep sleep. Mo Ruyue made an excuse to send away Madam Du and the maidservants who served Qing Xi. She instantly brought her into the interspace and out.


    She had completed her full body examination and obtained the latest CT image.


    From the X-ray image, the tumor seemed to have grown a little bigger. It looked like the decision to arrange the surgery as soon as possible was the right one. Qing Xi¡¯s condition could not be delayed any longer.


    Mo Ruyue quickly found Imperial Doctor Tian and began to discuss the final plan for the most important operation the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°Lady Qin, the risk of this operation is too high. Are you sure you can succeed?¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian carefully read the surgery plan that Mo Ruyue had written down. On the thick stack of paper, there were a total of five possible unexpected situations that could occur. The more he read, the more shocked he was.


    The old woman¡¯s surgery paled in comparison to this.


    After all, they were going to remove a large tumor from the stomach. It involved the five viscera and six bowels, flesh and blood, and meridians. It was not just a small removal and suturing.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a surgery, there will definitely be risks. If you can fully think of all kinds of situations and make plans in advance, you will have more confidence.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue said this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Of course, no matter how much you think about it, there will still be accidents. Isn¡¯t there a saying that plans can¡¯t be as fast as changes? But as long as we do our best, we won¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian also sighed and nodded. This operation could not be pushed back no matter what, so they could only do their best.


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t as pessimistic as Imperial Doctor Tian. In fact, even if the current medical conditions were relatively poor, she was still full of confidence that she could successfully perform this operation.


    The reason why she said that just now was because she didn¡¯t want Imperial Doctor Tian to see her so relaxed and calm, and doubt her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do the deduction again and see if we¡¯ve missed anything,¡±


    This time, it was Imperial Doctor Tian who took the initiative to make the request. Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s surgery plan was very detailed in his opinion, he still felt uncertain.


    Aside from the two of them, the choice of assistants for this surgery was also very important. Of course, the most important thing was not only medical skills, but also confidentiality.


    Before Mo Ruyue came, he had been filtering out the list of assistants. Among the people who participated in the last operation, two of them were not tight-lipped and had leaked the details of the last operation.


    Although he had reprimanded them before, he could not guarantee that they would not commit the same mistake again.

 Chapter 214

    214 Chocolate


    ¡°Elder Tian, do you have something on your mind?¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s grave expression, as if he had a lot on his mind, so she casually asked.


    ¡°The surgery is the day after tomorrow, but I haven¡¯t decided on the assistant yet. Although you¡¯ll be the chief surgeon and I¡¯ll be the assistant, the assistant is just as important.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian naturally had nothing he couldn¡¯t say in front of Mo Ruyue, especially when it was related to this operation. No matter how big or small the matter was, he had to make sure it was absolutely safe.


    !!


    ¡°I have two candidates, I wonder what Imperial Doctor Tian thinks.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stay in Huichun Hall for nothing. Although she didn¡¯t talk much with the other doctors, it didn¡¯t mean that she knew nothing about their temperament and character.


    ¡°Does Madam Qin already have a candidate in mind?¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian was shocked. He thought that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care about anything other than consultation. He didn¡¯t expect her to be able to observe other people and give her opinion at this time.


    ¡°Then tell me, who are those two people?¡±


    One of them is Doctor Wang, who has been giving medical services for the longest time, and the other is Doctor Lin¡¯s assistant. These two people are upright, serious, and very rigorous people. They don¡¯t talk much and only do things silently. I think they are very good.


    When Mo Ruyue mentioned these two people, Imperial Doctor Tian immediately nodded.


    Even though there were only two assistants, Mo Ruyue felt that it was enough.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was in charge of informing the two people while she returned to Qing Xi¡¯s ward. From now until the week after the operation, she would be taking care of Qing Xi.


    There were not many sedatives in the bowl of tonic medicine that was originally prepared, so Qing Xi only slept for about an hour before she woke up. When Mo Ruyue entered the room, she was drinking water under the care of Madam Du


    ¡°Qing Xi, do let me know if you¡¯re feeling unwell. The operation is scheduled for the morning of the day after tomorrow. You have to rest for the next two days. Moreover, you¡¯ll be banned from drinking from tomorrow.¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue entered the room, she routinely asked about the situation and told her about the arrangements for the surgery.


    ¡°Ever since I fell ill, I¡¯ve never felt comfortable for a moment. My whole body is in pain. If you want me to explain in detail where I feel uncomfortable, I can¡¯t give a specific answer.¡±


    Qing Xi¡¯s attitude seemed to be particularly bad today. When she answered the questions, her tone was as if she had eaten gunpowder. There was a strong smell of gunpowder.


    Mo Ruyue called this condition ¡°preoperative nervousness.¡± Moreover, Qing Xi had been tortured by her illness for so many years. Her temper was not very good to begin with. Her current condition of speaking in a strange tone was relatively better.


    Madam Du wanted to step forward and persuade Qing Xi but was stopped by Mo Ruyue. She motioned for them to leave first. She planned to use her own way to persuade Qing Xi.


    Seeing that Madam Du and her two personal maidservants were walking out of the room, Qing Xi wanted to straighten her body, but she squeezed the tumor in her stomach. A sharp pain hit her and she fell back onto the pillow, not daring to move again.


    ¡°Qing Xi, if I were you, I¡¯d just lie down obediently and not move. Although you have been lying down for a long time and your whole body is sore, you¡¯ve just experienced the pain of squashing the tumor in your stomach.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not the kind of person who would gently comfort others. Even her own baby had suffered a lot from her when they first met, let alone a bad-tempered young lady like Qing Xi.


    So when she opened her mouth, Qing Xi¡¯s heart was not in a good mood, but she didn¡¯t dare to make any big movements. She could only stare at Mo Ruyue with hatred, wishing she could use her sharp eyes to poke her into a sieve.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been suffering for many years, but as long as you can hold on for two more days, you¡¯ll be able to let go of this burden that you¡¯ve been carrying for so many years. Of course, it¡¯s normal for you to be scared when you have to cut your stomach and take out the things inside.¡±


    ¡°Now, tell me, do you want this matter to end smoothly?¡±


    Mo Ruyue dragged a chair over and sat by Qing Xi¡¯s bed. She said a lot to her in one breath, and the focus fell on the last sentence.


    ¡°Of course I want to, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have come all the way here.¡±


    Qing Xi rolled her eyes at Mo Ruyue impatiently. It was that same old lecture again. She had already heard it so many times that her ears had grown calluses. She originally thought that this Madam Qin would come up with something new, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was just repeating the same old tune.


    ¡°Since you want to, then control your emotions. You¡¯re not a child anymore, and I¡¯m just your attending doctor, not your emotional trash can.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said unhurriedly.


    She had also restrained her temper. According to her usual temperament, she would first scold those who did not cooperate and then leave. After all, the patient¡¯s life was his own, and she would not stop him if he wanted to court death.


    However, this operation was of great significance to Mo Ruyue. Failure was not allowed, so she was particularly indulgent towards Qing Xi.


    Qing Xi originally wanted to retort, but for some reason, she could not say anything when the words reached her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Keep your dissatisfaction to yourself and don¡¯t say it out loud. It¡¯ll affect my mood, and it won¡¯t do you any good for the surgery the day after tomorrow. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer in the end.¡±


    Mo Ruyuye saw that Qing Xi seemed to have learned her lesson and nodded in satisfaction. She leaned forward and stuffed something into her mouth.


    Qing Xi was caught off guard and was stuffed. Before she could ask Mo Ruyue what she had given her, she felt a sweet and fragrant taste in her mouth.


    It was actually a candy that would melt in the mouth!


    It was called sugar, but it was a little bitter. The two tastes intertwined and danced on the tip of the tongue, like a couple who were deeply entangled and couldn¡¯t be separated, but it made people feel that the taste was born to co-exist.


    Even when the candy in her mouth was gone, Qing Xi still wanted more. It was the first time she had tasted such a sweet and bitter mixture. After eating one, she wanted to eat a second one.


    ¡°What kind of candy did you just give me? Why does it taste so weird?¡±


    Qing Xi did not intend to ask at first, but the candy seemed to have a magical power that made her more lustful as she savored the aftertaste. She couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°This candy is called chocolate. Eat one when you¡¯re in a bad mood and it will make you happy.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had also found the cocoa fruit by accident. Who would have thought that she would find such a treasure in a small grocery store in this small County?


    She almost immediately swept up all the cocoa fruits. After asking the shopkeeper of the grocery store, she found out that these were bought by one of his buyers to make up for the number. That person had taken the money and ran away, and she didn¡¯t know where he went to find them.


    Mo Ruyue used part of the cocoa beans to make chocolate, and the other part was planted in interspace, preparing to form a certain scale in the future, and then push the magical dessert, chocolate, to the world.

 Chapter 215

    215 The Preoperative Examination


    In her previous life, chocolate was popular all over the world and became the first choice on the gift list for women and children. In this time and space, she was confident that she could build a large-scale business empire with just one chocolate.


    The one she had stuffed into Qing Xi¡¯s mouth was the one she had just taken out from the dessert house in the interspace. Even her five babies had not tasted it before. Instead, it had benefited Qing Xi and she had become the first ¡®crab-eating person¡¯.


    From Qing Xi¡¯s reaction, the magical power of the chocolate was starting to show.


    When Mo Ruyue thought of the already sprouted cocoa seeds in the interspace and their ever-changing growth rate, she couldn¡¯t help but feel warm.


    !!


    She was actually a chocolate fanatic herself. She had thought that she would never have the chance to taste that familiar taste again in this time and space.


    She didn¡¯t expect that a surprise would always come so suddenly.


    The irascible Qing Xi was finally won over by a small piece of chocolate. She kept reminiscing the wonderful taste, so much so that she even forgot about her illness.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have many chocolates in her hands either. There were only a dozen or so in total. She didn¡¯t even have time to taste one herself. The rest were prepared as a reward for her good performance and to reward Qing Xi.


    The next day, Qing Xi was to be banned from drinking. The way to supplement her with nutrition was to add glucose into her body through an infusion. Ever since the blood collection device was ¡®developed¡¯, the infusion equipment was more or less the same. It could be done with a little modification on that foundation.


    Throughout the day, Qing Xi did not lose her temper. Even though she was unbearably hungry and did not have any water, she still managed to endure it.


    Her eyes kept following Mo Ruyue, intentionally or otherwise, as if she had something to say to her, but after hesitating, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mo Ruyue noticed her strange behavior but didn¡¯t expose her thoughts. After all, the reward she wanted was also on the prohibited list.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mo Ruyue removed her infusion equipment for the day that Qing Xi finally couldn¡¯t help but want to speak.


    ¡°You have surgery tomorrow. Are you nervous?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked first.


    ¡°It¡¯s still alright. It would be even better if I could recuperate.¡±


    Qing Xi mumbled softly, but she just so happened to blur out the most important word.


    ¡°When you wake up tomorrow, the pain you¡¯ve been suffering for so long will no longer exist.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t seem to hear what she had said and directly expressed her thoughts.


    Qing Xi¡¯s face was hot. She had never asked for anything from anyone before. However, there had always been people constantly bringing all kinds of items in front of her, which she would throw away in disdain.


    Only now did she know how difficult it was to speak to someone.


    ¡°Alright, Qing Xi. Now relax and have a good rest. You¡¯ll be fine after two more naps.¡±


    Mo Ruyue tucked her in and then stood up to leave.


    ¡°Lady Qin, can you really cure me tomorrow?¡±


    Qing Xi blurted out. Her eyes revealed a trace of weakness and pleading.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I wasn¡¯t confident, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you to the County, nor would I have accepted this surgery. You should have faith in me, just like how I have faith in you.¡±


    This time, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything to make her angry. Instead, she showed some gentleness to someone other than her babies for the first time.


    Qing Xi¡¯s eyes flickered. In the end, she nodded gently and closed her eyes.


    Tomorrow?


    It really made one both afraid and expectant.


    As time passed, no matter what kind of mood everyone was in, the eastern sky gradually began to turn white.


    Because this surgery required the removal of a giant tumor from the abdominal cavity, not only did the tumor have to be removed, but also the problems of the meridians, blood vessels, and so on. Mo Ruyue estimated that the surgery would last at least ten hours.


    Such a long operation was a severe test even for Mo Ruyue¡¯s current physique. This was because she had to be highly concentrated to perform the most precise and subtle operations, and the consumption of physical and mental strength was incalculable.


    But what she was more worried about was whether Imperial Doctor Tian would be able to follow the entire operation. After all, he was old, and his physical strength and energy were far from enough.


    However, Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s answer was positive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Qin. If I can¡¯t hold on, I¡¯ve already found a replacement. I won¡¯t joke around with my professional ethics and the patient¡¯s life.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not only listening to what Imperial Doctor Tian had to say, but also observing his condition.


    The old man had rarely come to see patients these days. When he had time, he would take a walk and exercise. He paid great attention to nutrition in terms of diet, especially nutrition for physical and mental strength. So now he looked radiant and in better condition than when they had first met.


    Although Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s condition seemed to be very good, Mo Ruyue still felt that it was not enough. She had prepared an energy recovery agent mixed with interspace spring water in advance and handed it over to Imperial Doctor Tian at this time.


    ¡°If you feel tired, let Doctor Wang or Xin Yi feed you a mouthful. This is an energy recovery agent that I¡¯ve developed. You can¡¯t drink too much at a time. A small sip will relieve your fatigue.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t dare to let Imperial Doctor Tian drink too much of the spring water from the interspace. The effects of this thing were becoming more and more overbearing. Just by looking at the big black horse that was about to die from the illness, she could tell how magical the effects were.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was after all an old man. If he were to drink such a potent spring water, not only would it not nourish his body, it would harm him instead.


    Now that it was almost time for the operation, Mo Ruyue began the last round of pre-operation examinations.


    The task of providing blood plasma to the twenty-three soldiers had been completed the night before. Mo Ruyue could not draw blood during the operation, so she had to do the expected amount in advance.


    Nowadays, the blood that was prepared was stored in an ¡®ice box¡¯. This kind of thing was like a refrigerator in ancient times, and only rich families could afford to use it in the summer.


    This set of ice boxes was taken from the Magistrate¡¯s mansion. After Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s last operation, he had already lost half of his assets. No matter what, he could not let Imperial Doctor Tian pay for the operation this time.


    Even if he was willing, the Magistrate would not agree.


    Since she did not bring any sophisticated monitoring equipment, she needed to rely on her experience to monitor the anesthesia, heart rate, blood pressure, and breathing.


    As the chief surgeon, it was impossible for Mo Ruyue to take care of everything. These necessary surveillance cameras were handed over to Doctor Wang and Xin Yi.


    ¡°I repeat, your mission is to closely monitor the patient¡¯s heart rate, blood pressure, pulse, etc. During the normal process of the surgery. You can¡¯t make any mistakes. Once you find any problem, you must inform me immediately!¡±


    Mo Ruyue called her two assistants to her side and emphasized to them again.


    ¡°Lady Qin, we¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Doctor Wang and Xin Yi both nodded.


    They didn¡¯t pat their chests and make any guarantees with Mo Ruyue, but the strange thing was that people couldn¡¯t help but choose to trust them.

 Chapter 216

    216 Heart Massage


    ¡°Okay. If there are no problems, change your equipment and get ready for the surgery.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded to the two and let them go change their equipment.


    She walked out of the operating room and said to the captain of the soldiers who was walking around in the courtyard, ¡°Has the surrounding area been cleared? In the next twelve hours, no one is allowed to disturb me with anything, not even if the sky falls. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise to complete the task!¡±


    !!


    The captain of the soldiers raised his right arm to his chest and saluted Mo Ruyue, solemnly making a promise.


    An hour later, the surgery officially began.


    The first step was to anesthetize the patient. However, without the monitoring of modern instruments, the estimation of the amount of anesthetic was the first and most important thing.


    However, Mo Ruyue had already simulated the series of procedures of the operation during the previous examination and had accurate data on the amount of anesthetic. Therefore, when Qing Xi was anesthetized, the anesthetic was prepared in advance.


    When her mouth and nose were covered, Qing Xi felt as if she was flying into the clouds. Her entire body felt light. The feeling of weightlessness made her suddenly struggle in fear.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. Relax and have a good sleep. You¡¯ll be fine when you wake up. Trust me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice was soft. At this moment, she could understand Qing Xi¡¯s fear. After all, she was just an ordinary teenager. How could she not be afraid when faced with a life and death situation?


    Therefore, she showed a rare trace of gentleness and comforted her in a soft voice.


    Qing Xi looked up at Mo Ruyue and saw the firm light and promise in her eyes. She slowly stopped struggling and gradually fell into a deep sleep as the medicine took effect.


    Seeing that the anesthetic had taken effect, Mo Ruyue looked at Imperial Doctor Tian, Doctor Wang, and Xin Yi who were standing by the operating table. After nodding to each other, she firmly made the first cut on the disinfected area.


    There was no beeping sound from the monitoring devices, and only a light lamp that replaced the shadowless lamp provided the necessary light for the surgery.


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s vision was now several times better than that of ordinary people, it was not so abnormal that she could distinguish nerves and blood vessels without the help of instruments. Fortunately, she had found an artisan to grind the glass until it was of different thickness and made a simple microscope, which could be used to perform surgery.


    Every time she made a cut, she was very precise. Although the wound was big, she cleverly avoided many richer and denser blood vessels and tried to control the blood loss to a very low level.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was at the side, continuously passing instruments to Mo Ruyue. At the same time, he was also carefully observing her technique. Seeing how skilled she was, it was as if she had cut the human body countless times. She was extremely familiar with every piece of muscle, bone, every blood vessel, and every meridian.


    He was very surprised that Mo Ruyue had such skills and abilities. What was even stranger was that she had such skills, but why had she not revealed it in the past? Where did she learn from, or was it from her family?


    All kinds of questions lingered in his mind, but now was not the time to explore these things. He could only bury all the questions in his heart and think about it after the operation was successfully completed.


    He knew very well that Mo Ruyue was a person who paid great attention to privacy. She must have had her reasons for not being willing to come out to Huichun Hall to give medical services.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a very honorable thing to pry into other people¡¯s privacy, so it was better to think about this matter at length.


    Slowly, the tumor hidden under the flesh began to reveal its true appearance. The huge tumor that parasitized the internal organs also seemed to have a life of its own, constantly throbbing vigorously, making Imperial Doctor Tian and the others feel their scalps go numb.


    They had never cut a tumor like this before. It was as if there was a life growing inside it and it could break through the flesh membrane at any time.


    Just as Mo Ruyue was carefully removing the tumour, nerves, and blood vessels, a sudden change occurred.


    Xin Yi, who had been monitoring the blood pressure, suddenly issued a warning.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I can¡¯t feel the patient¡¯s pulse!¡±


    Her fingers had been placed on Qing Xi¡¯s wrist the entire time. She was using this simple method to monitor her pulse and heartbeat. This required Xin Yi¡¯s basic skills to be very solid. Furthermore, she had to be calm and steady so that she would not make any mistakes in her judgment.


    During the operation, Xin Yi did not dare to be distracted for even a moment. Even though her fingers on Qing Xi¡¯s wrist were cramping, she still held on, afraid that she would miss any important information if she were to leave.


    All of a sudden, she realized that the pulse that she could vaguely feel earlier had disappeared. After confirming it for two seconds, Xin Yi made a prompt decision to report the situation to Mo Ruyue


    The disappearance of a pulse meant that the patient¡¯s blood pressure was not enough. Mo Ruyue had been transfusing blood to Qing Xi and at the same time, using acupuncture to reduce the flow and volume of bleeding as much as possible. However, the situation of the blood pressure not being enough still appeared.


    She immediately said to Imperial Doctor Tian, ¡°Elder Tian, according to the method I taught you before, immediately start to give the patient a heart massage!¡±


    In order to prevent any sudden accidents during the operation, Mo Ruyue also taught some of the common first aid methods in the operating room to Imperial Doctor Tian and the other two. The most important one was the heart massage recovery technique.


    At this time, there was no defibrillator, so they could only use the simplest heart massage to restore the patient¡¯s heartbeat and blood pressure. And now, the only person who could operate on the patient was Mo Ruyue, so this massage could only be done by one of Imperial Doctor Tian or Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian did not hesitate and immediately stood on Qing Xi¡¯s upper body. He reached out and pressed on her chest. According to the method Mo Ruyue had taught him, he began to press down quickly and forcefully.


    At this time, there was no need to care about the gender difference. The most important thing was to save people.


    While Imperial Doctor Tian was performing a heart massage to save the patient, Mo Ruyue had already started to use silver needles to pierce several other acupuncture points. This was another way to stimulate the body¡¯s function to recover, but there was a drawback. After using it, the body¡¯s damage would double, so it was best not to use it unless it was absolutely necessary.


    She was worried that Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s training time was not long, so it was better to do two things at the same time to be safe.


    Xin Yi could only concentrate on feeling the almost undetectable pulse under her fingertips. All Doctor Wang could do was to immediately wipe the sweat from Mo Ruyue¡¯s forehead when she stopped.


    The heart massage continued for about ten minutes before Xin Yi felt the skin under her fingertips jump. The faint beating made her happy, afraid that she had sensed it wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t until the throbbing became a little stronger that she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Her pulse has recovered. The patient is temporarily better.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian also took a step back at the right time and stopped. It was just that the heart massage that lasted for ten minutes was really a test of his physical strength.


    He had to consider the strength of the massage and also try to avoid a sternum fracture. Imperial Doctor Tian had already done his best to avoid causing a second injury to Qing Xi.

 Chapter 217

    217 Convinced


    Therefore, the old man couldn¡¯t bear the huge consumption of physical and mental strength. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his body when he stepped back.


    Fortunately, doctor Wang at the side used his arm to block it in time. Only then did Imperial physician Tian stabilize his body and not stumble and fall back.


    ¡°Elder Tian, drink some of the supplementary medicine!¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw this and immediately shouted at him.


    !!


    Xin Yi¡¯s reaction speed was also very fast. He immediately picked up a small bottle from the table at the side, opened the cap quickly and handed it to Imperial physician Tian.


    In accordance with mo Ruhan¡¯s previous instructions, Imperial physician Tian only took a light sip and immediately felt a cool feeling go from his throat to his stomach. Then, a ball of warmth rose in his stomach and spread to his limbs and bones. His originally exhausted body seemed to have recovered its strength in an instant.


    He looked at the small bottle in his hand in surprise and then at mo Rufei.


    At this time, mo Ruhan had already begun to concentrate on the operation, carefully removing the huge tumor.


    Imperial physician Tian passed the bottle back to Xin Yi and also threw himself back into the operation.


    In the long period of time that followed, some small problems occurred one after another. However, compared to the sudden cardiac arrest and the disappearance of the pulse, they were not big issues. Without mo Ruhan¡¯s guidance, the other three people could easily handle it.


    After an unknown amount of time, the tumor was finally completely removed. When mo Ruhan carefully removed the tumor from Duanmu Qingxi¡¯s abdomen, the other three people at the side gasped at the same time.


    From the outside, the tumor looked like an irregular sphere. As it was squeezing the internal organs, it was also being squeezed by the internal organs, so it did not look like a regular sphere.


    The tumor weighed about 10 pounds, which was equivalent to Duanmu Qingxi¡¯s cesarean section.


    Mo Rufei didn¡¯t bother to check on the tumor and immediately began to stop the bleeding and suture the wound in the abdominal cavity. The thread she used was still the strictly sterilized amniotic membrane thread. This thread didn¡¯t need to be removed and would automatically degrade so that Duanmu Qingxi¡¯s body would not be left with a terrifying scar.


    Mo Ruhan didn¡¯t relax even after the last stitch was completed. She carefully examined the stitched wound and confirmed that the stitches were fine. It was difficult to see the scar until the thread had degraded and it wouldn¡¯t affect the visual appearance. Only then did she feel a little relieved.


    As a woman, mo Ruxi knew very well what it meant to leave a scar on a woman¡¯s body. Although it was to save her life, she also wanted to fulfill a little girl¡¯s love for beauty as much as possible.


    The surgery could basically be declared a success at this point, but there were still a series of difficulties to overcome after the surgery. In a sense, the test had just begun.


    When mo Rufei walked out of the operating room, the sky outside was completely dark. The leader of the soldiers who were patrolling in the courtyard saw her coming out and immediately came over to welcome her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, was the operation a success?¡±


    Mo Ruxi glanced at him and asked, ¡± ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    The captain realized that he had asked something he shouldn¡¯t have. If the operation failed, even if lady Qin could stay calm, the people helping in the operation wouldn¡¯t be so calm. It would be a mess.


    So he immediately replied,¡±it¡¯s already 11 am, lady Qin. Your surgery has been going on for 12 hours.¡± &Nbsp;


    12 hours.


    Mo Ruxi was dazed for a moment. That was fourteen hours. Even in the highly developed medical conditions of his previous life, it was still a huge operation.


    Although it couldn¡¯t be compared to an organ transplant or an opening of the head surgery, it was still an extremely incredible surgery in this time and space.


    okay, I understand. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to continue your patrol. Other than the few people I¡¯ve allowed, no one else is allowed to approach the intensive care unit during this time.


    Mo Ruhan ordered the captain. He knew that the person undergoing the operation inside was a big Shot, but he didn¡¯t know who that person was. After all, there were not many people who knew that the daughter of the prefect was sick.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The captain replied and personally led his men to patrol.


    Mo Ruxi returned to the operating room to transfer Duanmu Qingxi to the intensive care unit.


    In order to prevent the patient from getting caught in the wind, a door was opened on the wall of the operating theater, which led directly to the next room. This way, there was no need to push the operating table out and go around to the next room.


    ¡°Elder Tian, you and doctor Wang should go and rest. Xinyi will be working hard for a while. Help me get some things over. No one can leave this place tonight, so I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    Mo Rufei quickly made arrangements for the following personnel allocation. She was definitely going to be the first night. She wouldn¡¯t be at ease if it were anyone else, even if it was Imperial physician Tian who was going to do it personally.


    alright, although you¡¯ve been the chief surgeon for 12 hours and should be allowed to rest, no one is more suitable than you to monitor the patient¡¯s physical condition at all times in this situation. I can only continue to work hard for you.


    Imperial physician Tian was very clear that the series of obstacles after the operation were more difficult to overcome. Only mo Ruhan had a certain level of confidence in dealing with all kinds of sudden situations. Even he did not dare to be careless, so he could only let her take over at this time.


    it¡¯s okay. I still have the energy recovery potion. You¡¯ve already experienced the effect just now. You should believe that I¡¯ll be fine.


    The moment mo Rufei mentioned the miraculous recovery agent, Imperial physician Tian¡¯s heavy heart was slightly relieved. If he had not personally experienced the miraculous effects of the medicine, he would not have believed that there was something that could recover one¡¯s energy and strength so quickly.


    Because he had overused his energy during the operation, he almost fell down. He was still worried about how to continue with the operation and whether he would become mo Ruhan¡¯s burden. He didn¡¯t expect that with just a sip of medicine, he would be able to persist until now and didn¡¯t feel particularly tired.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go rest with doctor Wang. Xin Yi, you help lady Qin well and don¡¯t neglect her.¡±


    Imperial physician Tian reminded Xin Yi again. After all, although these two assistants had also experienced twelve hours of surgery, they were by no means the same as mo Ruhan¡¯s hard work.


    elder Tian, don¡¯t worry. I know. I will definitely help lady Qin and take good care of the patient so that she can safely pass the critical period after the operation.


    After personally experiencing this operation, Xin Yi was completely convinced by mo Ruhan. She was also glad that she had the opportunity to participate in such an operation.


    He secretly made up his mind in his heart that he must practice his basic skills firmly and then work hard to study medical skills. In the future, he would become a super capable doctor like lady Qin who could help the world and save people!


    Even though Duanmu Qingxi¡¯s surgery had some complications, her recovery after the surgery was pretty good. The expected infection did not happen, and there were no other situations that would give her a headache.

 Chapter 218

    218 Can¡¯t Eat or Drink Water


    The first night, which should have been extremely tense, quietly passed in the calm night.


    However, the postoperative critical period was 48 hours, and it was not the time to relax yet. He could only relax after these 48 hours passed safely.


    Qing Xi only woke up ten hours after the operation. The effect of her anesthetic had long worn off, but her body was too weak. She fell into a self-protection deep sleep, which was good news for her.


    At least, she didn¡¯t have to face the pain after the anesthetic disappeared. She could sleep for a few hours, which was good for her recovery.


    !!


    When Qing Xi woke up, she couldn¡¯t help but vomit due to the pain in her wound. Mo Ruyue had been standing by the side the whole time. When she heard the sound, she immediately leaned over and carefully observed her condition.


    Although Qing Xi could not bear the pain in her body, the burning sensation in her mouth was even more unbearable. Before she could even open her eyes, she began to want to drink water.


    Mo Ruyue dipped an earbud in a small amount of water and wiped Qing Xi¡¯s lips, temporarily relieving her burning thirst.


    ¡°Bear with it. You can¡¯t eat or drink water now. If you feel thirsty, I¡¯ll moisten your lips like this.¡±


    She comforted her softly and continued to wipe Qing Xi¡¯s lips with an earbud.


    This kind of personal care work should have been left to Madam Du or the other maidservants, but they did not have any experience in taking care of patients who were seriously ill after surgery. Mo Ruyue was worried that they would compromise with Qing Xi because of their master-servant relationship and do something that they should not have done.


    ¡°Water, I want water!¡±


    Qing Xi shook her head. Although the moisture on the cotton had moistened her lips, it was not enough to relieve her thirst. She could not understand why she could not eat or drink after the operation. Wouldn¡¯t she die of hunger and thirst?


    ¡°Wait a little longer. I¡¯ll let you drink some water.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not moved at all. Even if it was an earbud dipped in water, she would stop there. She turned around and went to do other things.


    Now that Qing Xi had woken up, it meant that there would be more trouble. Asking for water now was child¡¯s play. When the wound hurt badly, there would be more trouble.


    As expected, after Qing Xi had completely woken up, she had been cowering from the pain of the cut. If she didn¡¯t stop moaning, Mo Ruyue could give her painkillers, but it would become addictive if she used them too much. It was especially difficult for a girl of Qing Xi¡¯s age to quit.


    It was only when she really couldn¡¯t take it that Mo Ruyue would give her a little painkiller to relieve the pain. Most of the time, Qing Xi still had to rely on her own willpower to get through it.


    ¡°Lady Qin, do you want to see me being tortured to make you feel a special sense of accomplishment?¡±


    Qing Xi finally lost her temper. She clearly still had Madam Du and the other maidservants, but they were all blocked outside the door by Mo Ruyue and were not allowed to come and serve her. This must be her taking revenge for all the anger she had suffered before.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to get better. Do you really think that because you¡¯re the daughter of the magistrate, I would like to serve you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed awkwardly and walked to the door to greet the people outside. ¡°Is the medicine ready? It¡¯s time.¡±


    A young maidservant immediately walked over and handed her a bowl of medicinal soup. ¡°Lady Qin, we¡¯ve already prepared it. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t say anything, so we can only wait outside.¡±


    This was also a rule set by Mo Ruyue to prevent Qing Xi from having an impudent mentality after seeing her maidservant. So without Mo Ruyue¡¯s consent, neither Madam Du nor the maidservants were allowed to enter the ward.


    Mo Ruyue held the bowl of medicine and was about to close the door when she saw that the little maidservant was still peeking into the room. When she noticed Mo Ruyue¡¯s gaze, she hurriedly took two steps back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your young miss is fine. As long as you listen to my arrangements, you can take care of her in a few days. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not possible now. You¡¯ll only be more of a hindrance.


    Mo Ruyue knew that this was their duty as servants. If they didn¡¯t see their master safe and sound for a while, it was impossible to completely put down the stone in their hearts, so she didn¡¯t mind explaining it again patiently.


    When the little maidservant heard this, she could only follow Mo Ruyue¡¯s request and leave.


    Before the Miss left for the county, this Lady Qin had persuaded the master of the family, Duanmu, in front of all the maidservants. She said that as long as it was for the good of the Miss¡¯ health, they would listen to Lady Qin¡¯s arrangements and not let the Miss do whatever she wanted.


    So now, even if they sometimes heard the young miss shouting for people in the room, they could only pretend not to hear it. Anyway, Lady Qin was in front of them, and they just had to be obedient and not make any mistakes.


    Qing Xi also wanted to use this opportunity to summon her maidservant. Although she had failed every time because her voice was not loud enough, she had more or less regained some strength this time and could shout a little louder.


    However, just as she was about to shout, it was as if her throat was suddenly choked by someone. She could not make a sound.


    It was only when Mo Ruyue brought the medicine back to her bedside that Qing Xi could make a sound again.


    ¡°Were you the one playing tricks just now? What black magic did you use to make me unable to speak?¡±


    Qing Xi glared at Mo Ruyue hatefully and questioned her in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Drink the medicine first. Your wound won¡¯t hurt so much after you drink the medicine. You can also close your eyes and rest for a while.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t reply to her. She just stuck a bamboo tube into the medicine bowl and brought it to her mouth, urging her to drink the medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it. My wound will still hurt if I drink it. Besides, if you don¡¯t let my maidservant serve me, I¡¯ll never drink medicine again!¡±


    Qing Xi¡¯s stubborn temper flared up again. She was thirsty and hungry now, and the wound was hurting badly. This Lady Qin was still going against her everywhere. It would be strange if her temper could still be good.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to drink it. You¡¯ll just have to endure it. At most, your wound will heal slower and your body will recover slower. In the future, if you move too much, you¡¯ll be out of breath. It¡¯ll just leave behind the root of your illness.¡±


    ¡°I promised the Magistrate that I would cure you, but the premise was that you must fully cooperate with me. But now that you have chosen to disobey, you can¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue placed the bowl of medicine on the bedside table, turned around, and walked out the door.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Qing Xi had just shouted when her wound was pulled. It was so painful that tears immediately flowed out.


    How could Mo Ruyue listen to her instructions? She didn¡¯t stop walking and was about to open the door and go out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink, I¡¯ll drink the medicine, okay?¡±


    Qing Xi immediately panicked. Lady Qin was right. Although the medicine was bitter and she had to pinch her nose and swallow it mouthful by mouthful, the wound wouldn¡¯t hurt so badly after drinking it. There would even be a cool air coming out, which was quite comfortable.

 Chapter 219

    219 Self-pity


    Mo Ruyue only stopped when she heard this. He turned to look at Qing Xi. ¡°Not playing anymore?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s making a scene? I just¡­ I just wanted to drink my medicine.¡±


    Qing Xi said stubbornly. However, this time, Mo Ruyue would not be so calculative with her. As long as she was willing to drink the medicine, it would be fine. The sooner she drank it, the sooner she could go home and reunite with her babies.


    After helping Qing Xi drink the medicine, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she took the empty bowl and sat down by her bed, looking like she wanted to talk.


    !!


    It had been a full day since Qing Xi had woken up. There was only a little more than half a day left until she was out of the most dangerous 48 hours.


    Logically speaking, she should be at her weakest right now, but she still had the strength to argue with Mo Ruyue. This was all thanks to the effects of the space spring water.


    Mo Ruyue had dripped a small amount of spatial spring water into Qing Xi¡¯s medicine. The purpose was to reduce the pain of her wound and at the same time, speed up the healing of her wound and the recovery of her vital qi.


    Before the operation, Qing Xi¡¯s body had not recovered to the standard. She had barely reached the minimum standard for the operation. Now that she could not immediately replenish her energy with water and food after the operation, if she did not think of other ways to increase her nutrition, it was very easy for serious problems to arise.


    From the looks of it, the spatial spring water had a good effect on Qing Xi¡¯s recovery. At least she had the energy to argue with him. It was time to have a good talk with her.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡±


    Qing Xi looked at Mo Ruyue warily. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her wounds would be affected if she moved even a little, she would have pulled the blanket over her head and ignored her.


    ¡°I know you need to rest. I didn¡¯t want to waste my breath. You won¡¯t appreciate it anyway. But after thinking about it, it¡¯s up to me whether to say it or not. Since I promised your father to cure you, you have to live up to my promise.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s indifferent attitude made Qing Xi¡¯s nose sour and her eyes turn red.


    She had always been protected since she was young, and she had never suffered such grievances. Now she could only lie on the bed alone, and those familiar maidservants were not by her side. Only this Lady Qin, who didn¡¯t take her seriously, took care of her.


    When would such days end? When would she be completely free?


    Qing Xi was busy feeling aggrieved and remorseful, but all her expressions were seen by Mo Ruyue. She saw through all her thoughts.


    ¡°Why, do you feel wronged?¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed and suddenly asked, ¡°Miss, what are you thinking when you look at your bulging stomach every day? Now that you can¡¯t see your familiar big belly, how do you feel?¡±


    This sudden question stunned Qing Xi. Ever since she woke up, she had only been fighting with the pain of her wound and the feeling of hunger and thirst. She had not really taken a good look at her own changes.


    She lowered her head to look at her stomach. The originally high bump was gone, and under the pure white blanket, there was only a flat area.


    This was the first time she could see her feet while lying flat on the bed since she got sick.


    Qing Xi stared blankly, her mind blank. It was only at this moment that she truly realized that the tumor that had been in her stomach for so many years was no longer there.


    ¡°A day and a half ago, Elder Tian and I, as well as two other doctors, performed a surgery that lasted for 10 hours in a row. We removed a 10-pound tumor from your body. Do you know what this means? ¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at Qing Xi¡¯s expression and said, ¡°If it had been a few days later, the tumor could have ruptured at any time. By then, you would have lost a lot of blood. Even the Gods wouldn¡¯t be able to save you. But now, you¡¯re still acting like this.¡±


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t cherish your life that we fought so hard for. You can squander it however you want when you¡¯ve recovered. But now, you can¡¯t do it under my watch!¡±


    She still had the same indifferent expression, but her tone had become a little stern.


    ¡°If you want to get better soon, then cooperate with me. As soon as your physical condition recovers to a certain extent, I¡¯ll immediately get your girls and mothers to come and take care of you. This way, we won¡¯t have to hate each other. What do you think? ¡±


    Mo Ruyue made another suggestion. However, this time, her words were not as piercing to Qing Xi¡¯s ears.


    It was clearly not anything good, but Qing Xi heard something she had never noticed before.


    She stared at Mo Ruyue seriously and didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at Mo Ruyue, making Mo Ruyue almost forget what she wanted to say.


    ¡°What, this suggestion doesn¡¯t work? Then why don¡¯t you tell us a feasible method and we can discuss it. Anyway, your health is the most important right now. If you keep going against me like this, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to be unlucky in the end.¡±


    Mo Ruyue recalled what she had just said and didn¡¯t find anything wrong. But since she wanted to talk things out with Qing Xi, she should listen to her opinion.


    If it was feasible, she could consider it. If not, she could just treat it as a way to train her mouth. At least it could be considered as an exercise, a way to relax and change her mood.


    Mo Ruyue was thinking this in her heart when she heard Qing Xi suddenly ask.


    ¡°Lady Qin, when you performed the operation on me, did you think that I would survive?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always believed that you¡¯ll survive. Although your previous physical condition wasn¡¯t very good, you still have the will to live and are very cooperative. Plus, I have 100% confidence in my medical skills, so what reason do you have not to live?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said matter-of-factly. Her attitude made Qing Xi open her mouth slightly in shock and then suddenly smile.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m a little sleepy, I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    Qing Xi suddenly said. She looked very energetic and did not seem tired.


    Mo Ruyue thought that she simply didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. After all, ever since she woke up, other than falling asleep a few times due to exhaustion, she had never stopped as long as she was awake.


    It was rare for her to take the initiative to ask for a break. Although the short conversation did not achieve the effect that Mo Ruyue had expected, she still nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alright, then you should rest well.¡±


    Mo Ruyue watched as Qing Xi closed her eyes and casually tucked her in. Then, she got up and left the ward quietly.


    After the room became quiet again, Qing Xi, who had ¡°fallen asleep¡±, opened her eyes again. She looked in the direction of the door and seemed to be thinking about something. Soon, she closed her eyes again and really fell into a deep sleep.


    Very quickly, Mo Ruyue discovered that Qing Xi seemed to have changed.

 Chapter 220

    220 Past the Period


    Although she would occasionally say some strange words, her actions were extremely cooperative with her treatment and care. In the past, as soon as she woke up, she would cry out in pain and hunger. Now, she could only silently endure it. When she really couldn¡¯t take it, she would groan.


    On the fourth day after the operation, Qing Xi could finally drink liquid food like rice soup and lotus root starch. She had also safely passed the most dangerous period.


    From then on, Mo Ruyue handed over the responsibility of taking care of Qing Xi to Madam Du and the others. However, she did not give up completely. After all, the follow-up treatment still had to continue. She would only officially end the treatment for Duanmu Qingxi when she had recovered to a certain extent.


    During this time, another thing happened. The day of the Qin Shi and Wang Luosheng¡¯s public apology to Mo Ruyue had arrived.


    !!


    Originally, he should have apologized and paid the fine a few days ago, but at that time, Mo Ruyue had just finished Qing Xi¡¯s surgery and was at the most critical time. So Imperial Doctor Tian came forward to say a few good words to the county magistrate and changed the date.


    Mo Ruyue only remembered this matter when Imperial Doctor Tian came to look for her.


    ¡°Elder Tian, if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten about it. If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the deadline should have arrived a few days ago, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue calculated the time. It had actually been almost ten days.


    During this period of time, she had been making various preparations for the surgery and even went to Ping City. Things came one after another. It was no wonder that she had forgotten about this matter.


    ¡°I thought that Lady Qin should focus on this operation and not be distracted by such a small matter, so I took the initiative to look for the county magistrate and asked him to delay the time. He agreed readily, saying that he hadn¡¯t collected enough money for the families of the two prisoners, so he could give them some time.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian roughly explained the matter to Mo Ruyue so that he could understand the situation.


    ¡°He sure knows how to do a favor at no cost.¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed awkwardly, thinking that the old master probably couldn¡¯t wait to skip this public apology process. Without this part, although she won the lawsuit, it would more or less be a little unsatisfactory.


    Imperial Doctor Tian didn¡¯t know that Mo Ruyue had a history with the county magistrate and only thought that she was dissatisfied with the county magistrate¡¯s attitude of turning a big issue into a small one and calming down the situation. He advised, ¡°The First Master was also considerate of your situation, so he delayed it. Tomorrow morning, the bailiffs will bring people over.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t explain much. In any case, as long as the county magistrate didn¡¯t provoke her, everyone would live in peace. If he still didn¡¯t give up and wanted to cause trouble, she wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death.


    Early the next morning, a few bailiffs took Madam Qin and Wang Luosheng out of the prison of the government office. They only put on a pair of simple shackles and took them in the direction of Huichun Hall.


    When the people on the street saw this, they were stunned for a moment, and then some people remembered that more than half a month ago, Lady Qin of Huichun Hall had two lawsuits.


    ¡°Aiya, could it be that Lady Qin¡¯s mother-in-law and that man called Wang something are going to apologize to her today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Oh, right! I remember! It¡¯s been so long, I thought it never happened!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on. Which family has such a daughter-in-law? Not only is the mother-in-law being sued by the daughter-in-law, but she also has to apologize in front of the entire city. Not only that, but she also has to pay a fine and go to jail. Isn¡¯t that rare?¡±


    The news spread like wildfire. Soon, the news had almost spread throughout the entire county. The streets were filled with people who came to watch the show. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that the fair had been brought forward.


    The little medicine boy of Huichun Hall saw this scene as soon as he opened the door. He was only a little stunned. Soon, he opened the door with an indifferent face, went back, and came out with a broom to clean the steps.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t gather at our door. Lady Qin hasn¡¯t come out yet. If you block the way, you won¡¯t be able to see her!¡±


    This was not the first time that the gate had been blocked by the common people, so everyone in Huichun Hall was extremely calm about this ¡°Grand occasion¡±. They were no longer at a loss when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Make way, make way! Why are you all blocking the entrance of Huichun Hall? Move!¡±


    A burst of scolding came from behind the crowd. It was the government office runner who had brought Qin Shi and Wang Luosheng. They were blocked by the commoners who had arrived first, so they couldn¡¯t reach the gate of Huichun Hall at all.


    ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here. Everyone, make way. If they don¡¯t go on stage, how can we have any fun to watch!¡±


    Someone shouted, and the commoners blocking the road made way for the bailiff, Qin Shi, and Wang Luosheng to pass through.


    Although Madam Qin and Wang Luosheng¡¯s hands were cuffed, the bailiffs did not hold the chains too tightly. Thus, both of them raised their hands and used their sleeves to cover their faces. Their heads were deeply lowered, and they could only see the road through a small gap in their sleeves as they stumbled forward.


    Walking through the streets, the two people¡¯s face was simply lost. They wished that a crack would appear on the ground so that they could immediately burrow in.


    As Qin Shi walked, she muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t live, this old woman can¡¯t live, I¡¯ve lost the face of the Qin family, No, don¡¯t blame me! If it wasn¡¯t for her, if it wasn¡¯t for that cheap woman, none of this would have happened!¡±


    Wang Luosheng, who was following behind them, walked with uneven steps. After spending these days in the dark prison, not only had he lost a lot of weight, but he was also emitting an unpleasant smell.


    He could hear the crowd¡¯s discussion, as if they were all laughing at him for causing trouble for no reason, but where could he find the medicine for regret now?


    When Mo Ruyue heard that the entrance of Huichun Hall was blocked again, she put down her work and walked towards the front door.


    She had just walked to the front hall when she heard a commotion outside. Someone saw her and immediately shouted, ¡°Hey, hey, look, Lady Qin is out!¡±


    When the commoners who had already dispersed to the sides heard this, they swarmed back to the main gate.


    ¡°Lady Qin, the officer brought your mother-in-law and that Wang or something. Not to mention that they were locked up for a while, they¡¯re really smelly!¡±


    Someone in the crowd shouted, and it immediately triggered a burst of laughter.


    ¡°Hey, why is it blocked again? Is there anyone like you who just wants to watch the fun?¡±


    When the bailiff who brought the two people from the Qin Village had only walked halfway, he saw that the road was blocked again. He could not help but start to scold again.


    The crowd began to disperse to the sides again. Now that the main characters of both sides had appeared, the show was about to start.


    The bailiff leading the group was also an old acquaintance of Mo Ruyue. It was precisely the constable Wang who had always been at odds with her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you really have a lot of noble people. Our master still has to remember such a thing for you in his busy schedule, and even let this Constable personally send them to you. Tsk tsk, your face and arrogance are not small.¡±


    Constable Wang stood in front of Mo Ruyue and spoke in a strange tone. The commoners around them saw this and didn¡¯t know why this official would have a conflict with Lady Qin. Their eyes revealed that they wanted to gossip again.

 Chapter 221

    221 Accept the Apology


    Could it be that there were still people who didn¡¯t know that this Lady Qin couldn¡¯t be provoked? She was someone who even dared to send the county magistrate¡¯s wife directly to prison!


    ¡°Thank you, Constable Wang. Let¡¯s start now. The earlier you finish, the earlier you can go back to report. It won¡¯t affect the business of Huichun Hall.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was too lazy to deal with this kind of clown. It was not the first time he had been defeated by her, and he still looked like he had not learned his lesson. He was really stubborn.


    She didn¡¯t even take the magistrate seriously, which meant that she didn¡¯t care about Constable Wang at all. As long as he didn¡¯t provoke her, she would live in peace with him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t mind teaching him another lesson.


    !!


    Constable Wang wanted to mock her a little more, but before he came, the old master had instructed him that this matter had been dragged on for a long time and it was better to end it as soon as possible. Moreover, the commoners were watching. If something else happened, he would not be able to explain it to the old master.


    Therefore, he still snorted coldly and pulled the chain in his hand. He pulled Qin Shi and Wang Luosheng, who were standing quietly on the side and trying to lower their presence, over.


    ¡°Madam Qin, Wang Lousheng, our master ordered you to apologize to Lady Qin in front of all the people in the county that day, and also to pay the fine in one go, ten taels per person! I¡¯ve already given you a few days, so do what you need to do quickly!¡±


    After he had finished speaking, the two people did not move for a long time. They did not even lower their hands from their faces. Even though they had staggered after being pulled by Constable Wang, they still firmly covered their faces and were determined not to show their faces in front of others.


    ¡°Tsk, now you¡¯re pretending to be deaf. What did you do when you were making things up about her? Hurry up, this official still has to go back and report to the first master, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡±


    Constable Wang had always had a bad temper. When he said something and there was no response, his face darkened and his words became unpleasant.


    ¡°Daughtet-in-law, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Qin Shi was the first to speak. Although her face was covered, her mouth wasn¡¯t gagged. Her voice was a little muffled and unclear, and her short apology seemed to be extremely insincere.


    ¡°My reputation was almost ruined by you, and you¡¯re giving me these few words? I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t accept it. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue answered very simply. She would not let Qin Shi get away with it so easily.


    ¡°What else do you want? Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Although Qin Shi had been locked up for these days, she still had the airs of a mother-in-law in her heart. She originally thought that she would apologize and just give a word to settle the matter. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to refuse so bluntly.


    When the county magistrate sentenced them, he had made it very clear that as long as Mo Ruyue did not accept it, their apologies would not count.


    ¡°Son! Mother brought the silver!¡±


    An old woman suddenly squeezed out of the crowd, holding a bag in her hand. She looked at Wang Luosheng with tears in her eyes. It turned out that his mother had come to deliver the fine silver.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have believed in people¡¯s slanderous words. I was also greedy for the benefits of those few taels of silver and almost destroyed your reputation. I ask you to be magnanimous and forgive me.¡±


    When Wang Luosheng heard that his mother had come to deliver the fine silver, he immediately apologized to Mo Ruyue.


    His apology was obviously much more sincere. It sounded like it was true, but his sleeve was still covering his face. He really felt that he was too embarrassed to face anyone.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this is the fine silver that should be given to you. Ten taels, not a penny more or less. Please, I beg you, please forgive my son and stop tormenting him.¡±


    Wang Luosheng¡¯s mother brought the bag to Mo Ruyue. Although she kept apologizing, her last sentence contained some secret message.


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t greedy, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. I have no enmity with him, so why would I torture him?¡±


    Mo Ruyue took the money bag. She still had to ¡°correct¡± her. She shouldn¡¯t have a bad reputation. she shouldn¡¯t be blamed for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Lady Qin. I was wrong. It¡¯s not Luosheng¡¯s fault, please don¡¯t blame him! ¡±


    The old woman was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to not give her any face at all. She was afraid that her words just now had angered her and she would vent her anger on her son, causing him to suffer.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯ll learn his lesson and watch his mouth next time.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t continue to haggle. Her purpose was to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys, to let those who had loose mouths know the consequences of speaking nonsense. Now, she had achieved half of her goal.


    Constable Wang pursed his lips. He pulled the chain that bound Wang Luosheng and pulled him behind him. This meant that Wang Luosheng¡¯s apology and fine had been accepted, and he would be sent back to the prison until his sentence was over.


    ¡°Madam Qin, where¡¯s your family? Now, only your apology has not been accepted, and even the fine silver has disappeared without a trace. What, hasn¡¯t it been enough for your family to gather enough money?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to help Mo Ruyue collect the debt, but he just wanted to quickly finish his job here so that he could go back and report on his mission.


    ¡°My son has already gathered the money and will be here in a while. My wife has already apologized. What else does she want me to do? Is she trying to force me to my death?¡±


    Qin Shi looked out through the gap in her sleeve. How could she find the figure of the second branch of the Qin family in the crowd?


    ¡°Madam Qin, where is your second son¡¯s family? Don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t even care about you?¡±


    Someone ridiculed Qin Shi, causing her to immediately put down her hand. She glared at the crowd with her triangular eyes and cursed, ¡°Who¡¯s the one who cursed me with such heartless words? My second son is the most filial, how could he not come to pay the fine? That will add to my sentence!¡±


    Another voice came from another direction, teasing, ¡°Then where is your filial son? Don¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t know that he had to pay the fine today. How could Wang Luosheng¡¯s mother remember but your son couldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not early now. Even if he comes from far away, as long as he leaves early, he should have arrived.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait a little longer? But Huichun Hall is still open for business, so we can¡¯t just wait here.¡±


    ¡°We all have things to do too. Who has the time to keep waiting?¡±


    After someone took the lead, all kinds of voices rose one after another. Even if Qin Shi wanted to refute, she did not know where to start.


    She was panicking inside. If her second son really didn¡¯t come, her jail time would be delayed for a long time.


    As time passed, the second branch of the Qin family still did not appear. Qin Shi could no longer stand. her legs went soft and she sat on the ground. Her eyes also became a little dazed and she kept muttering to herself.


    ¡°No, Second Son said he would come. How could he not come?¡±


    Initially, the onlookers were still waiting to see her make a fool of herself, but gradually, as time passed, some people began to sympathize with her.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, this old woman¡¯s son won¡¯t really not come, right? Wouldn¡¯t this old woman be in jail for a long time?¡±

 Chapter 222

    222 Trouble Comes From The Mouth


    ¡°Aiya, I knew it. this son is unfilial. He doesn¡¯t even care about his mother¡¯s safety. Although ten taels of silver is not a small amount, it can still be gathered.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily the case. Look, isn¡¯t this a living example? This old woman is already so old, how can she endure the suffering of being in prison? Perhaps after the original sentence, she would not be able to go through any more.¡±


    The discussions were like steel needles stabbing Qin Shi¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t believe that Qin Xu really didn¡¯t plan to care about her anymore. Even if he was just pretending to be poor, he still didn¡¯t want to show his face. Could it be that he really planned to let her die in prison?


    Qin Shi bit her lips until her mouth was filled with the taste of rust. Then, she heard a familiar voice.


    !!


    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t care about my mother? Which one of you has such a long tongue? Why don¡¯t you use a pair of scissors to mix it with some wine?¡±


    ¡°Son! My son, you¡¯ve come!¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s eyes brightened and immediately became spirited. She was originally sitting on the ground, but she didn¡¯t know where she got the strength to turn over and kneel. She looked in the direction of the voice.


    The crowd dispersed to the sides and saw Qin Xu walking over with his head held high, followed by Madam Wang and the two children.


    ¡°Mother, are you alright? Why were you sitting on the ground? Did someone bully you?¡±


    As soon as Qin Xu came over, he immediately went forward to help Qin Shi up. He carefully sized her up and even patted off the dust on her clothes.


    ¡°Son, they said you¡¯re unfilial and won¡¯t come to give Mother the fine silver. Mother won¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Look, you¡¯re here! ¡±


    As Qin Shi spoke, she also swept her gaze across the crowd to show off her might.


    ¡°Mother, how can I not care about you? Even if I have to sell everything I have, I have to pay the fine so that you can avoid a longer prison sentence!¡±


    Although Qin Xu¡¯s words were very beautiful, the wavering of his eyes showed that things were not that simple.


    Mo Ruyue took in everything. She watched Qin Xu¡¯s performance calmly and wanted to see how he would deny the fine money under the premise that he had already established the image of a filial son.


    It was impossible to deny all of it, so he thought that it was just a trick to make a fuss about the number. It was nothing more than a trick to cry about being poor or pretend to be an accident, but there was nothing new to play.


    Before the mother and son could finish their act, they were interrupted by Constable Wang impatiently.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be gossiped about, then come earlier. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re so far away. If you can¡¯t even get up early, what¡¯s the point of pretending to be a kind mother and a filial son? ¡±


    Although Constable Wang was snobbish and had a sharp tongue, he hit the nail on the head with his words. The mother and son, who had been a little engrossed in their acting, were doused with a basin of cold water.


    ¡°Qin Shi, your apology still hasn¡¯t been accepted by Lady Qin, and you haven¡¯t handed in the fine silver. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here!¡±


    He urged again and snorted coldly at Qin Xu, not putting this family in his eyes at all.


    ¡°Eldest Daughter-in-law, Mother has let you down before. I didn¡¯t find out the truth and came to you to ask for an explanation. Mother is here to apologize to you. For Eldest Brother¡¯s sake, don¡¯t hold it against Mother anymore.¡±


    Qin Shi knew that she had to get through this apology. Helplessly, she could only bow her head to Mo Ruyue again.


    This time, Mo Ruyue simply didn¡¯t say anything. She just raised her eyebrows and looked at her with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. Anyone could see the ridicule in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s mother¡¯s fault, what else do you want me to do? Do you want me to die here and apologize to you?¡±


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue still did not accept it, Qin Shi was a little anxious. She thought to herself that this little b*tch would not take this opportunity to make her apologize a hundred or a thousand times before she would stop.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t explain the reason for your apology. Why? my innocence has been slandered. Am I not qualified to clarify it in public?¡±


    Mo Ruyue directly pointed out the fact that Qin Shi was trying her best to muddle through. This was the reason why she had not given up. Now that she had made it clear in public, she was not afraid that someone would come out and make a big fuss about this in the future.


    ¡°Alright, it was Mother¡¯s mistake to say that you and Mr. Du are not clear. the two of you are innocent and there is nothing between the two of you. Mother is overthinking. Please forgive Mother for the sake of Eldest Brother. ¡±


    Qin Shi had experienced Mo Ruyue¡¯s stubbornness before. Not to mention that the initiative was in her hands now. If she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, today¡¯s matter would not end.


    So she still obediently followed Mo Ruyue¡¯s request and clarified in front of everyone that she was accused of having an affair.


    ¡°Trouble comes from the mouth, I hope you will remember this lesson and remind everyone.¡±


    Mo Ruyue accepted Qin Shi¡¯s apology with one sentence. At the same time, she pointed out to the onlookers that this was the ultimate purpose of her insistence on finishing this lawsuit.


    ¡°Alright, since Lady Qin has already accepted Madam Qin¡¯s apology, then this constable can go back and report to the big master after paying the fine.¡±


    As Constable Wang spoke, he looked at Qin Xu and waited for him to pay.


    Sure enough, Qin Xu took out a money bag from his arms. It was full, as if it was filled with money.


    When she saw the money bag, a touch of surprise flashed in Qin Shi¡¯s eyes, but she felt even more heartache.


    Those were all shining silver. Ten taels of silver could provide her with a good life for a long time. Now, it was going to go to Mo Ruyue for nothing. The money she earned was a hundred times more than these ten taels of silver!


    Qin Xu took the money bag and walked in front of Mo Ruyue. As he handed it to her, he moved closer to her, as if he wanted to whisper something to her.


    Mo Ruyue took a step back, looked at Qin Xu and said, ¡°Second Brother seems to have something to say?¡±


    Qin Xu was stunned. He really wanted to say a few words to her in secret, but he didn¡¯t expect her to expose him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to remind Sister-in-law to keep the money well.¡±


    He responded with an embarrassed smile, but his expression was not as calm as when he had just appeared.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve received the fine, we¡¯ll naturally keep it well. According to the rules just now, we¡¯ll first count the items in front of everyone, then write a receipt for Constable Wang to bring them back. Then, this matter will be considered over.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at him and knew that the amount of money in the bag was definitely wrong. She immediately said in a clear voice and went to untie the money bag.


    ¡°Do you still want to call it out in public?¡±


    Qin Xu was taken aback. He had come late earlier and didn¡¯t make it in time to see Wang Luosheng pay the fine silver. Naturally, he thought that as long as the money was handed over to Mio Ruyue, it would be over.


    Now that he had suddenly heard this news, he immediately became a little anxious.


    ¡°Of course, he has to do it in front of everyone. Otherwise, if he can¡¯t explain it clearly, even Constable Wang won¡¯t be able to report back.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had deliberately mentioned Constable Wang to show the fairness of the magistrate¡¯s case, but her real intention was to shift the conflict to the government so that Qin Xu couldn¡¯t make any trouble with her.


    That constable Wang was a prideful person. as long as he was caught, even if it was not his business, he would still hold up his reputation.

 Chapter 223

    223 This Is A Great Filial Son


    As expected, after Mo Ruyue said this, Constable Wang immediately replied, ¡°Of course I have to point it out in front of everyone, or else how am I going to go back and report to the first master?¡±


    When he said this, he narrowed his eyes and stared at the money bag in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s not enough money in here?¡±


    Even Qn Shi looked at Qin Xu suspiciously. She felt that something was wrong. The key to the family¡¯s money box had always been with her, and every month, the second branch¡¯s expenses were strictly controlled. Where did they get the money to gather these ten taels of silver?


    Originally, she was worried that Qin Xu had to sell the land in the family to be able to take out the money. Now that she saw him in such a tight spot, could it be that he really couldn¡¯t take out the money and was just pretending to be fat?


    !!


    ¡°Lady Qin, please count the fine silver now.¡±


    When Constable Wang saw that Qin Xu didn¡¯t say anything, He understood what was going on. He immediately turned around and asked Mo Ruyue to count the fine silver.


    ¡°Constable Wang, Sister-in-law, there¡¯s enough money inside, but there¡¯s a small problem with it.¡±


    Qin Xu quickly explained and conveniently pushed out Qin Qingyuan, who had been standing with the Wang family.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, you know that Qingyuan was bitten by a poisonous snake. Also, Madam Wang was too tired to take care of Qin Qingyuan, so she accidentally fainted and broke her head. When our family came to you for consultation and medicine, we spent a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°I had enough money at first. All the adults and children need to take medicine to recuperate, so I¡¯m just short of a little bit.¡±


    Qin Xu stretched out his little finger and gestured with it.


    ¡°Why are you explaining so much? If it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough. Who cares about your reasons?¡±


    Someone in the crowd sneered, and the crowd that had stopped talking began to clamor again.


    ¡°I was wondering how confident this guy was when he came just now, as if he wouldn¡¯t let go of anyone who bullied his mother. It turns out that he¡¯s just a wax spear head that looks like silver. He¡¯s just pretending to be something he isn¡¯t! ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I remember correctly, it¡¯s still a few days behind the official date. How could he not gather enough? I think he¡¯s trying to renege on his debt!¡±


    ¡°This is about how long i¡¯ll be in jail, and this is something that can be discussed?¡±


    As the discussions drilled into their ears, not only Qin Xu couldn¡¯t keep a straight face, but even Madam Wang and her two children lowered their heads deeply, wishing they could find a hole to hide in.


    Qin Shi looked at her son in a daze, as if she suddenly didn¡¯t know him. She never thought that her second son really didn¡¯t gather the fine silver and didn¡¯t risk his life to save her as she had expected.


    ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve all misunderstood. i¡¯m not trying to renege on my debt! The main thing is, the main thing is that my mother has the power to control the family, and the key to the money box is in her hands, so even if I have money, I can¡¯t get it!¡±


    ¡°I was thinking that I could take advantage of this day to ask my mother for the key to open the money box. Then I could immediately pay all the fine silver!¡±


    As soon as Qin Xu¡¯s voice fell, Qin Shi seemed to come to life again. She immediately covered her waist with one hand and scolded loudly, ¡°Second Son, this is mother¡¯s money! you¡¯re actually thinking of doing this?¡±


    ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t this a temporary measure? Let¡¯s not talk about the trouble you caused, it¡¯s not appropriate to put the fine on you. Right now, I¡¯m just short of a few taels of silver for you to make up for it temporarily. How about this, I¡¯ll write you an IOU and pay you back in the future, is that okay?¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s words seemed to make some sense, but Qin Shi did not think so.


    ¡°I think you want to take my key so that you can control my money box in the future, and no one can stop you from spending money, right? Second Son, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve got a huge debt outside again. You¡¯ve almost sold all the chickens, ducks, pigs, and dogs in the house to pay off your debt!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t agree, I definitely don¡¯t agree!¡±


    In a moment of desperation, Qin Shi had dug out all of Qin Xu¡¯s secrets. Right now, all she could think about was to protect the key to her money box and couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re still thinking about these things at a time like this? Isn¡¯t this also to make up for your fine silver? You didn¡¯t use it on me. Can¡¯t I return the key to you later?¡±


    Qin Xu didn¡¯t expect that Qin Shi would expose him in front of so many people. He couldn¡¯t keep his face and couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger.


    The mother and son had turned against each other on the street, and there was no trace of the ¡°kind mother and filial son¡± from earlier.


    On the other side, Mo Ruyue had already counted the money in the bag. Taking advantage of the gap between the mother and son¡¯s quarrel, she said, ¡°I¡¯m still short of six taels of silver. Who¡¯s going to give me more?¡±


    ¡°How many taels are you short of?¡±


    Someone asked in surprise.


    ¡°Six taels.¡±


    Mo Ruyue replied clearly. This time, everyone looked at Qin Xu with a strange gaze.


    ¡°Six taels? From what he said just now, we were thinking that we were only short of two or three taels, but it¡¯s actually six taels? Why didn¡¯t he just ask for ten taels?¡±


    Someone said disdainfully, and the people beside him immediately echoed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not even half of the fine. He still wants to use his mother¡¯s retirement money to supplement it. Tsk, tsk, what a filial son!¡±


    ¡°I saw that his wife and child¡¯s faces did not look good, so they must have been injured. But why is this man¡¯s face glowing? He doesn¡¯t look tired at all? ¡±


    Someone noticed another point and immediately shouted loudly, Drawing everyone¡¯s attention back to Qin Xu.


    Qin Xu didn¡¯t expect the situation to take such a sharp turn for the worse, and he had indeed overlooked this point. these days, he had been living comfortably in the city¡¯s inns. as for where the money came from?


    Qin Shi had guessed it right. He had secretly sold two acres of land at home and got nearly three taels of silver, which was enough for him to spend during this period of time. Moreover, he only cared about his own happiness and did not take a single copper coin home.


    As for the four taels of silver now, he had sold the last two pigs in his house and shamelessly asked for two taels of silver from the village. He said that he would return it immediately after he got the key to the Qin family¡¯s money box.


    In this way, he had not taken anything from himself. He had only managed to gather four taels of silver by secretly selling things at home. In the end, he still had to give the change to Madam Qin. However, this was not the end.


    Once the key to the Qin clan was in his hands, he could forget about leaving the things inside.


    Qin Xu estimated that his mother¡¯s retirement money could still be a few dozen taels. After all, in addition to the military pay, Qin Ming also sent home jewelries and utensils, which were worth a lot of money if they were sold.


    The jewelry was originally for his ex-sister-in-law, but unfortunately, that woman had a short life. When she gave birth to Qin Qingwan, she was unable to recover from blood loss. That jewelry then fell into his mother¡¯s hands, and he had never seen it again.


    Qin Xu had already calculated all of this. Anyway, he was ¡°borrowing¡± it now, and his mother still had to stay in prison for half a year. After half a year, he could just make up for the deficit.

 Chapter 224

    224 Trying To Renege On! Debt In Various Ways


    In the end, the old lady clutched the key tightly and refused to let go. Mo Ruyue had also publicly stated the amount of silver he had given to the old lady. This made Qin Xu unable to explain himself and he could only listen to the crowd¡¯s sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°Second Qin, Qin Shi, what do you mean by this? can this matter be over? I don¡¯t have that much time to waste with you!¡±


    Constable Wang was the first to get impatient. He had thought that with just the two of them, once they apologized and paid the money, this matter would be over. Who would have thought that the Qin family would be so dawdling? Now that they could not pay the fine, he had no way to go back and report to the eldest master.


    ¡°Sir, please be the judge for this old woman. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to save up my silver? After that, I¡¯ll be in prison for half a year, and I¡¯ll lose half of my life. When the time comes, I¡¯ll have to pay for all the medical services and medicine. Why did they have their eyes on me?¡±


    !!


    Originally, Qin Shi was still being supported by Qin Xu, but now she couldn¡¯t stand. Her legs went soft and she sat on the ground again. She slapped her thigh and cried.


    ¡°Mother, what are you doing? As long as my work in the city is successful, not to mention six taels of silver, even sixty taels of silver can be earned. At that time, will you still be afraid of not having enough silver to support yourself?¡±


    Qin Xu finally spoke. He was still thinking about the job in the casino. He had inquired about it these days, and the man said that he had a good relationship with him and had been keeping it. As long as the money was in place, he could immediately start working.


    At that time, although the monthly salary would be a little less, only three taels, the secret dividends would be more than ten or dozens of taels. At that time, their second branch would be rich. Wouldn¡¯t it be more comfortable than the current life?


    However, he couldn¡¯t say these words in public now. He could only stare at Qin Shi angrily, hoping that she would quickly shut up and give him the key.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention your lousy job to me. How did you end up with such a good thing that costs so much silver? Oh my God, I really can¡¯t live anymore!¡±


    Qin Shi spat. At least she knew that she couldn¡¯t reveal everything to others. But the more she said this, the more it aroused the curiosity of others. They were all guessing what kind of money-making job a person like Qin Xu could find.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your nonsense. Hurry up and pay the fine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring the old lady back and tell the old master that if you can¡¯t pay the fine, you can only wait for an increase in your sentence.¡±


    Constable Wang didn¡¯t have the time to deal with the Qin mother and son¡¯s domestic affairs. He was extremely regretful that he had taken the initiative to take on this task, so he didn¡¯t show them any good looks.


    Qin Xu had no choice but to turn to Mo Ruyue for help, hoping that she would come out and say something.


    But Mo Ruyue just looked back at him so calmly. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of embarrassment or guilt on her face, let alone taking the initiative to come out and help them.


    Seeing that the matter was about to come to a stalemate, Constable Wang was enraged. He pulled hard on Qin Shi¡¯s shackles and said sternly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t dawdle here. Come with me to the government office and tell the first master to increase the punishment.¡±


    Qin Shi was originally sitting on the ground, paralyzed. She was pulled forward by him and rolled on the ground in a sorry state.


    ¡± Sir, you can¡¯t, sir. We can pay the fine. How can you increase the punishment? ¡±


    Qin Xu was so anxious that he wanted to stop him, but he was also afraid of Constable Wang¡¯s status as an official.


    He didn¡¯t want this great opportunity to slip away. If the final situation turned into qin shi increasing her punishment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the key to her money box. at that time, he would be labeled as an unfilial son. it would be like trying to steal a chicken but losing the rice instead.


    Qin Shi was the most unwilling one among them. After all, no matter what choice she made, she would be the one to suffer in the end.


    Either she handed over the key to the money box and it ended up in Qin Xu¡¯s hands, or she couldn¡¯t pay the fine and her sentence would be extended, and she would have to stay in that dark and damp prison for a longer time.


    Rather than this, she might as well kill herself here and let Mo Ruyue carry the bad name of forcing her mother-in-law to die. In any case, she couldn¡¯t let Mo Ruyue live well.


    Although this thought flashed across Qin Shi¡¯s mind, how could she bear to die? She only thought about it.


    ¡°Sigh, Madam Qin, since you don¡¯t want to give the key to your son, then find someone you trust to withdraw the money. You¡¯re really stupid. ¡±


    Someone¡¯s words woke Qin Shi up. She suddenly raised her head and stared at Mo Ruyue with burning eyes.


    ¡°Eldest Daughter-in-law, I won¡¯t deny your fine. Didn¡¯t you want me to show my sincerity? Here, this is for you!¡±


    As Qin Shi spoke, she trembled and groped around her waist. After a long time, she took out a small copper key from somewhere and handed it to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°You already have four taels of silver in your hands, I¡¯ll give you six taels. I have it in my money box, so I¡¯ll make up for it. However, you still have to return this key to me!¡±


    Her words had already stunned Qin Xu. He never thought that his mother would rather give the key to Mo Ruyue than to give it to her own son.


    She had actually guarded against him to this extent?


    ¡°Mother, what do you mean by this? Eldest Sister-in-law has already separated from us, so wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to give it to Madam Wang than to Eldest Sister-in-law?¡±


    With a dark and sunken face, he forcefully suppressed the anger in his chest and forced himself to speak to Qin Shi in a good tone.


    ¡°The Wang family? She wouldn¡¯t even dare to fart if you gave her a look. What was the difference between giving the key to her and giving it to you? Since the fine silver is to be given to her, why don¡¯t you let her get it herself? Isn¡¯t that fine?¡±


    At this moment, Qin Shi¡¯s mind was the most intelligent. After much thought, she felt that this was the best solution.


    Mo Ruyue was making money like the tide now, so she probably didn¡¯t like the things in her hands. besides, they had already made a clear distinction when they split. she didn¡¯t want it back then, so she had no reason to want it now.


    ¡°I have no problem taking the fine silver I deserve, but why should I give you the key? In any case, if you really can¡¯t gather the ten taels of silver, then you can stay in prison for a few more days. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care about the trivial matters between Qin Shi and the second branch. If there was money, she would take it. If there wasn¡¯t money, then she would let Qin Shi squat in the prison. She saw that Qin Shi¡¯s body was strong and wouldn¡¯t collapse in a few days.


    ¡°Eldest Daughter-in-law, you¡¯re not willing to help with such a small matter just for the sake of our dead son?¡±


    Qin Shi stared at Mo Ruyue. She only had this life-saving straw left. If Mo Ruyue insisted that she didn¡¯t care about her, then she could only stay in the prison for a while.


    ¡°Officer Uncle, can you please make an exception and give us another two to four hours so that we can go home and collect the money before paying the fine?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly asked Constable Wang.


    ¡°Make an exception? The original time limit had already been extended by a few days, and he still wanted two to four hours? You people won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffins, trying to renege on your debt!¡±


    Constable Wang was really annoyed by the second branch of the Qin family. when he heard Qin Qingyuan¡¯s words, he immediately raised his eyebrows and scolded.

 Chapter 225

    225 We¡¯re No Longer The Same


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make an exception, we¡¯ll have to tell the truth when we get to the old master. After all, we want to pay the fine and see if the old master will agree to our request.¡±


    Although Qin Qingyuan was young, he was able to speak frankly with Constable Wang. However, there was still a hint of fear in his eyes. he was only holding on because there were so many people present and his request was reasonable.


    Constable Wang looked at Qin Qingyuan from head to toe. How dare a baby who still reeked of milk threaten him? Did he eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall?


    But there was one thing he was very clear about. If this matter was reported to the first master, in the end, the second son of the Qin family would have to go back and get the money. After all, Qin Shi was not young anymore. If she died in prison, even if she deserved it, it would not be good for the first master¡¯s reputation.


    !!


    No one understood the master¡¯s thoughts more than him. How could he let such a thing happen?


    Hence, no matter how unwilling Constable Wang was, he had no choice but to agree to Qin Qingyuan¡¯s request.


    ¡°Auntie, Grandma only trusts you now. How about this? Tell me what you want to do. Do you think you can accept it?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan then turned to Mo Ruyue. Although he could talk to Constable Wang with confidence, he did not dare to meet Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    Even though he only said this, his eyes were wandering around, and his eyes met Mo Ruyue¡¯s.


    ¡°Tell me about it, but I might not be able to accept it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care who made the suggestion. She didn¡¯t have to do it after hearing it. She just wanted to see what kind of idea Qin Qingyuan could come up with.


    ¡°My suggestion is very simple. Grandma, give the key to me. I¡¯ll have to ask Auntie to go back with me once. When I gather enough money, I will return the key to you.¡±


    ¡°This way, the key will not be in Auntie¡¯s hands. It can also be a witness for me and I can make you feel at ease. We can also get the fine money and let the officer uncle go back earlier to report his mission. Isn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone?¡±


    Qin Shi also agreed with this suggestion. If there were other ways, she would not want to give the key to Mo Ruyue.


    If Qin Qingyuan had the key and let Mo Ruyue supervise and restrict each other, that would be the best.


    She looked at Mo Ruyue expectantly, hoping that she would nod and this matter would be settled.


    ¡°This method is not impossible.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mo Ruyue did not refuse and seemed to be seriously considering it. It was just that she did not directly agree, so Qin Shi¡¯s heart was still hanging.


    ¡°What other conditions do you have? We can discuss them!¡±


    she desperately wanted Mo Ruyue to agree to this condition. This was better than the key falling into Qin Xu¡¯s hands and ending up with nothing.


    ¡°My condition is that your Qin family should stay away from my family in the future. Since we¡¯ve already separated, we¡¯re no longer the same. If you turn a deaf ear to my words again and want to have any ideas about me and my babies, you¡¯ll have to consider this lesson.¡±


    Before Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice had died away, Qin Shi had already nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it, we also know. It was just a moment of negligence, but this old woman has fallen to such an end. In the future, who would have the courage to provoke you?¡±


    ¡°Qingyuan, take the key and go back with your aunt to get some money.¡±


    She was afraid that Mo Ruyue would change her mind if she hesitated, so she immediately stuffed the key into Qin Qingyuan¡¯s hand and pushed him in Mo Ruyue¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Auntie, when we came here, we took a passing ox-cart, so we can only walk back.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan said this on purpose because he knew that Mo Ruyue had a horse. Riding a horse was much faster than riding a carriage.


    Mo Ruyue ignored him and only looked at Imperial Doctor Tian. ¡°Elder Tian, I¡¯ll leave the other side to you. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Mo Ruyue galloped on the horse with Qin Qingyuan, and it only took them a few moments to get back to the Qin village.


    Before going to the Qin family¡¯s old mansion to withdraw money, she went back to her own home. It was not her style to pass the door but not enter. However, the strange thing was that there was no sound in the courtyard, which should be when the babies were in class.


    ¡°Wait for me at the door. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡±


    Mo Ruyue ordered Qin Qingyuan to wait in the courtyard and to stay in her sight. Otherwise, who knew what Qin Qingyuan would do to the money box when he got home?


    She was worried about his schemes and would not let herself fall into the child¡¯s trap because of a little negligence.


    When they were outside the door, Mo Ruyue had already confirmed that there was no one in the courtyard, but she still had to come in to check.


    The children¡¯s books and brushes were still there, and there were no signs that the courtyard and the house had been flipped through. The traps in and out of the courtyard had not been triggered, which meant that no outsiders had broken in and taken the children.


    ¡°Auntie, why didn¡¯t you ask me what happened this morning? After all, I¡¯m from the village.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan suddenly asked.


    He had been silent all the way, which was somewhat out of Mo Ruyue¡¯s expectations. But now the mystery of why he would do this seemed to have been revealed.


    ¡°If you really knew, you wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stared at him for a while, then shook her head and directly rejected her words.


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had thought that he had the upper hand. Shouldn¡¯t the auntie be panicking at this time? Even if she looked calm on the surface, she must be panicking on the inside, but why didn¡¯t the Auntie look like that?


    Mo Ruyue walked around the courtyard and the house. Without doing anything, she took Qin Qingyuan to the Qin family¡¯s old house.


    ¡°Auntie, do you really not care where Qingyan and the others have gone?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan couldn¡¯t see Mo Ruyue¡¯s actions anymore. She was usually so worried about the five babies at home. Why wasn¡¯t she nervous at all when she suddenly found that they were missing? She even wanted to go with him to get the fine?


    It seemed that in her eyes, money was still more important than people.


    After Qin Qingyuan arrived at the old mansion, he walked to a water tank in the yard, took three steps to the left, and started to dig with a small shovel.


    Mo Ruyue saw that he was so familiar with it. Obviously, he already knew that Qin Shi had hidden the money box here. This kid¡¯s mind was deep. He was still a little immature now, but when he grew up, he would definitely not be a good person.


    However, this had nothing to do with her. Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t plan to be trapped in this Qin Village for the rest of her life. In the future, whether she brought her babies into the city or went further, she had to stay far away from the Qin family¡¯s top-class people.


    She was not afraid of their schemes, but she was too lazy to deal with those troubles.


    Just as she was thinking, Qin Qingyuan also dug out the money box and opened it in front of Mo Ruyue, revealing the things inside.


    There were silver pieces, silver notes, and some gold and jade bracelets. there were many good things inside. No wonder the Qin clan was so strict, for fear that the key would fall into Qin Xu¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 226

    226 Take The Money


    These things were also exchanged with Qin Ming¡¯s life. By right, there should be a copy of the first branch, but the documents for the separation of the family had been set up long ago. Mo Ruyue did not care about these things at all, so at this time, she only glanced at them, but she did not have any thoughts in her heart.


    She saw Qin Qingyuan take out a five-tael silver note and a string of notes, which were exactly six taels of silver.


    Then, he seemed to hesitate for a moment and turned to look at Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Auntie, can I take an extra tael of silver? Our family is already short on food. Father doesn¡¯t even come home. The moment he comes back, he sells livestock and lands. He doesn¡¯t care about us at all.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your second branch¡¯s matters. I only care about taking what I should take. As for whether you can get an extra tael of silver, you should ask your grandmother, not me.¡±


    ¡°But Grandma can¡¯t come back now, and we can¡¯t let Father know about this, or he¡¯ll force us to hand over the silver!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. Tears filled his eyes, but they rolled around without overflowing.


    The Qin family members were all good-looking. Even though Qin Xu¡¯s character was poor, his face was refined and handsome, making it easy for people to have a good impression of him at first sight.


    Qin Qingyuan and Qin Xu were indeed father and son. They looked 80 to 90 percent similar. Their handsome and cute little faces, coupled with their teary eyes, could easily make people feel pity for them.


    However, he wasn¡¯t facing his motherly sisters-in-law now, but the cold-hearted Mo Ruyue. So even though he tried hard to keep his eyes open and make it look like tears were about to fall, his eyes almost cramped, Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Even her eyebrows didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Auntie, you have a child too. If Qingyan and the others were injured like me and my sister, and they didn¡¯t have enough to eat or warm themselves, you¡¯d be heartbroken, wouldn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you feel bad for us?¡±


    ¡°When Qingyan and the others didn¡¯t even get to eat a single grain of rice in the Qin family, did you beg your mother to show them some concern?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words made Qin Qingyuan choke for a moment. He rolled his eyes and immediately came up with a set of words. ¡°Auntie, you know that my mother doesn¡¯t have much status in the family. With Grandma and Father¡¯s pressure, she can¡¯t do anything even if she wants to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t ask your grandma and dad for help when it came to your family¡¯s matters. Instead, you asked me, an outsider, for help. I advise you not to waste your time on me. Otherwise, even though you¡¯re a child, I won¡¯t pamper you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t give Qin Qingyuan any face. She still remembered how he had schemed against her family. He was so vicious at such a young age. Even if he starved to death, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of sympathy.


    Seeing that Qin Qingyuan was still unwilling to give up and was about to say something to ¡°persuade¡± her, she raised her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you right now. Hurry up and pack up. I still have to go and find my babies.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan saw that Mo Ruyue was completely impervious to water and then looked at the box of goods in front of him. A trace of resentment flashed quickly in his eyes, but it was covered by his lowered eyelids, as if no one had noticed.


    Even if she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, Mo Ruyue knew that he would definitely hold a grudge. However, she didn¡¯t care. He was just a little kid. Why would she be afraid of him turning the world upside down?


    ¡°Auntie, are you really not willing to help me?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan asked one last time, but he did not get any response.


    Mo Ruyue stared at Qin Qingyuan as he locked the money box again. He didn¡¯t let him bury it in the distance, but used the sleeve arrow to fly up to the beam of the house and put the money box on it.


    ¡°This time, your grandma doesn¡¯t have to worry about losing her money box. it¡¯s a good solution, right?¡±


    She patted the dust off her hands while looking at Qin Qingyuan.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie¡¯s solution is very good. Even my father can¡¯t snatch this money box away.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan stared at the beam above his head with a complicated expression. It would take a lot of effort to get the money box, but one thing was for sure-qin xu would definitely not be able to get the box.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she took the lead and went out. This time, she did not stay in the village, but directly galloped in the direction of the county.


    Qin Qingyuan looked back at Mo Ruyue doubtfully. He wanted to ask her, but her horse was too fast. The wind whistled in his face, making it difficult for him to even open his eyes, let alone speak.


    He tried to open his mouth, but a cold wind immediately gushed into his stomach, and he immediately lost the thought of continuing to speak.


    It was not that Mo Ruyue did not care about the whereabouts of the five babies at home, but she realized that the big black horse was not in the stables, and the cart was also gone. When she left the house just now, she saw that Aunt Liu¡¯s house next door was guarded by an iron general, and the couple was not at home, so she more or less had an idea in her heart.


    In addition, Du Zhongheng was not around. If he did not know about this matter and saw that the babies were not around, he would either go to the village chief to mobilize the villagers to find them or return to the county town to find her. After all, he knew that she was in the county town.


    Now that there was no movement in the village, he would head to the county. there was no mistake.


    Mo Ruyue naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Qin Qingyuan these things. That was why she didn¡¯t seem to care when he tried to set her up with this matter just now.


    Qin Qingyuan was still far from being able to play mind games with her, Mo Ruyue.


    After returning to the county, Mo Ruyue saw that the entrance of Huichun Hall was still crowded. Not many people had left. They were all waiting to see what would happen next.


    Although everyone had a gossipy heart, these people¡¯s curiosity was too outrageous. Even if it had been nearly two hours since she left and returned, these people were still waiting. Were they not tired?


    As soon as Qin Qingyuan appeared, Qin Shi¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, especially on his hands and chest. It was as if she wished she had a pair of x-ray eyes to see how much money he had taken and whether he was hiding anything.


    ¡°Grandma, this is your key.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan walked to Qin Shi¡¯s side, took out the key from his pocket, and handed it over. Qin Shi grabbed it and held it tightly in her arms. she then asked, ¡°How many things did you take from inside?¡±


    ¡°I only took six taels of silver, not more and not less, Aunt can testify for me.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan said and turned to look at Mo Ruyue.


    He wanted to take more, but just as he turned his body slightly to the side, trying to hide a piece of silver in his hand under the cover of his sleeve, the eyes on him became sharper. It was obvious that they had discovered his intention.


    Under such circumstances, he only needed to try once and he would know that it was impossible. In the end, he could only unwillingly give up on this idea.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can testify for him. As for whether the old lady believes it or not, you can do it yourself when you¡¯re out of prison. ¡°

 Chapter 227

    227 Don¡¯t Provoke Me


    Mo Ruyue knew that Qin Shi would never believe it. unless she saw it with her own eyes and counted it, no one would believe her.


    But what did that have to do with her? If Qin Shi was willing to guess, then let her guess. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue¡¯s life was hard.


    Sure enough, Qin Shi¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion, but she was the one who insisted that she believed Mo Ruyue and asked her to go back and help withdraw the money. Now, it was not good to show her suspicion and publicly slap her own face.


    So, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Since Eldest Daughter-in-law has said so, I naturally believe it.¡±


    !!


    Qin Qingyuan also handed the silver notes and the string of money to Mo Ruyue in front of everyone. In addition to the four taels of silver that Qin Xu had brought, the fine silver of ten taels was finally gathered.


    ¡°Lady Qin, now that Madam Qin has already collected the fine money, you should quickly write the receipt so that I can go back and quickly report.¡±


    Constable Wang had been waiting impatiently for a long time. as soon as he saw that the money had been collected, he immediately began to urge them.


    ¡°Wait, Sir, we agreed before that the remaining six taels of silver belong to me. My son wants to write an IOU for me to pay back my personal money in the future. The IOU isn¡¯t even finished!¡±


    Qin Shi wouldn¡¯t forget this. She walked to Qin Xu¡¯s side and tightly grabbed his sleeve, saying, ¡°Second Son, everyone heard what you said just now. you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±


    Qin Xu raised his eyes and looked around. Those who looked at him were all looking at him with contempt and ridicule. There were not many people who supported him.


    His face was burning, and he couldn¡¯t wait to leave this embarrassing place immediately. He said in a low voice, ¡°I remember everything. Mother, what are you doing? You¡¯ve become a joke!


    ¡°No, you have to write me an IOU first. Otherwise, when I go back to prison, where will I find you to write a note?¡±


    Qin Shi said unyieldingly and even dragged Qin Xu to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue. Lend your pen and paper to your second uncle. He¡¯ll write first, so you can write later.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also wanted to quickly settle this matter so that she could find the children. she immediately said, ¡°Huichun Hall doesn¡¯t lack paper and brush. Find him another one and write it together.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian had also seen everything from the beginning to the end. He immediately called a little medicine boy to fetch two sets of paper and brush and handed them to mo Ruhan and Qin Xu.


    Seeing that he really couldn¡¯t refuse, Qin Xu could only pinch his nose and write the IOU. How could he have thought that Qin Shi would force him in public? He was angry in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t vent it out now, so he could only look at Wang Shi fiercely.


    Madam Wang was glared at by her man¡¯s cold and resentful eyes and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She knew that she was going to become a punching bag again.


    Compared to fear, she was more disappointed. Perhaps from the day she woke up from her coma and saw Qin Qingyuan lying next to her and Qin Qingfei standing under the bed, she had completely lost all hope in Qin Xu.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been compromising for the sake of my son and daughter, but in the end, I can¡¯t even protect them, so what am I still enduring?¡¯


    A seed had quietly sprouted in Madam Wang¡¯s heart, but no one other than her had noticed it.


    No matter how unwilling Qin Xu was, he could only write the IOU in front of everyone. When he put down the last stroke, before the ink had dried, Qin Shi snatched it away and blew on it for a long time before carefully putting it in her arms.


    Well, now that the two criminals have apologized and the fine has been paid, I will take the receipt and the criminal back to report to the old master. Everyone, please go back and don¡¯t hinder the business of Huichun Hall!


    Constable Wang took the receipt that Mo Ruyue had written and didn¡¯t want to stay a second longer. He pulled his shackles and dispersed the crowd while leaving with Madam Qin and Wang Luosheng.


    After Qin Xu finished writing the IOU, he disappeared into the crowd, leaving only Madam Wang and her two children behind, and continued to be criticized.


    ¡°Auntie, thank you for letting bygones be bygones and sending me back to get the money, so my grandma can avoid a few days of prison. Qingyuan would like to thank you.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan didn¡¯t seem to hear those harsh voices. He respectfully bowed to Mo Ruyue and thanked her. His every move seemed very cultured, forming a sharp contrast with Qin Xu.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me. It¡¯s more important that you don¡¯t provoke me. Take your mother and sister home and live a good life. I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew his true face and naturally wouldn¡¯t be confused by this illusion, but the onlookers didn¡¯t know. Many of them looked at Qin Qingyuan¡¯s delicate, handsome face, gentle and reasonable behavior, and suddenly felt sympathy for him when they compared him with Qin Xu.


    ¡°What a sin! He¡¯s such a good child, but he has such a grandmother and father. How is he going to live his days in the future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re so obedient and sensible. If it were that devil in our family, wouldn¡¯t he go to the roof and tear down the tiles every day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s an old saying: ¡®Good shoots come from bad bamboo¡¯. I think it¡¯s true!¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not continue to listen. She had more important things to do now, so she no longer paid attention to Madam Wang and her son. Instead, she turned to Imperial Doctor Tian and said, ¡°Elder Tian, I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t be staying in the clinic today. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pay more attention to that side.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian had never seen Mo Ruyue take the initiative to ask for help, so something must have happened on the way home. However, she didn¡¯t say anything, so he couldn¡¯t ask too much. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Qin. I can handle the rest of the things. You can go and do your things. If there is not enough time today, you don¡¯t have to come and say anything. Just come back after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded and did not stand on ceremony with Imperial physician Tian. He led the brown horse and left.


    Now that Qing Xi¡¯s condition had gradually stabilized, her daily life had been accepted by Madam Du and the others. Her recovery was more than enough to be taken care of by Imperial physician Tian, so she could leave with peace of mind.


    Taking a step back, even if Qing Xi¡¯s condition was not stable, she still had to leave. After all, the disappearance of the babies at home was a big deal to her.


    Originally, Mo Ruyue thought that the babies knew that today was the day the Qin family¡¯s second branch would pay the fine, so they followed them into the city to watch the show. After all, the mother and babies had not seen each other for too long, so it would be good to take this opportunity to meet.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t meet them on the road was probably because she took a wrong turn. She would naturally see them when she returned to the county.


    However, when Mo Ruyue came back and carefully observed the crowd around her, she also asked the people in Huichun Hall if they had seen her baby. The answer was that they had never seen her baby. This made her realize the seriousness of the problem.


    If the babies didn¡¯t come to the city, where could they have gone?


    Mo Ruyue believed that the babies must be with the Liu couple. The Black Horse and the cart were not in the house, and the Liu family was guarded by an iron general. Although Da Bao was impatient at times, he had become more and more calm after coming in. He would never leave with his younger brothers and sisters without saying a word.


    She was planning to go to Du Zhongheng¡¯s house to see if she could find any clues there.

 Chapter 228

    228 Looking For The Child


    Although Mo Ruyue had only been to the small courtyard where Du Zhongheng lived once, the route was still firmly engraved in her mind. It was just that when she went to find it, she found that the small courtyard was also guarded by an iron general.


    ¡°Miss, are you here to see Mr. Du?¡±


    A neighbor heard a knock on the door and came out to talk to Mo Ruyue when he saw her.


    ¡°Yes, do you know where he went?¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue saw that it was an old man and asked very politely.


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a teacher for some family. He goes there every day and won¡¯t come back until evening.¡±


    The old man replied. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°When we saw that he didn¡¯t carry his daily cloth bag when he went out today, we didn¡¯t know if he had other plans. we didn¡¯t dare to ask. Even if we asked, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. It would be awkward. ¡±


    The old man¡¯s long-winded speech was nothing more than some things about the neighborhood, but it was of no use to Mo Ruyue. Only the first sentence reminded her that Du Zhongheng did not carry his book bag when he left today.


    The backpack was full of books that Du Zhongheng used to prepare for lessons. Sometimes, there were also articles that his babies handed in for him to review. there were also papers that he randomly picked and wrote by hand.


    It could be said that as long as he went to Mo Ruyue¡¯s house for lessons, the book bag would never leave his body. If he didn¡¯t carry the book bag when he left home today, did that mean that he didn¡¯t intend to go to class?


    Mo Ruyue quickly interrupted the old neighbor¡¯s nagging and left after saying goodbye.


    This time, she didn¡¯t continue to stay in the city. If the babies really entered the city, it was impossible for them to not go to the Huichun Hall and wander around in other places. So, she had another way to find them, but she had to return to Qin Village first.


    Mo Ruyue quickly rode back to the Qin Village. Then, he went home to take Da Bao¡¯s clothes and went straight to the back mountain to blow the finger bone whistle that he always carried with him.


    In such a critical moment, he could only summon the wolf pack to help and let their extraordinary sense of smell come in handy.


    Soon, a pack of giant wolves appeared. This time, it was the black wolf king who led the pack. Its body was strong and agile, and its eyes were full of spirit. It had clearly recovered completely.


    ¡°Black Wolf King, I need your help now. Help me find my children. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she handed Da Bao¡¯s clothes over.


    Two giant wolves walked out of the wolf pack and sniffed Da Bao¡¯s clothes. Then, they turned to look north. Apparently, they had found something.


    ¡°Just take me there, Black Wolf King, you guys should go back to the valley of treasures. Be careful and hide your tracks.¡±


    Mo Ruyue waved at the black wolf king and watched as it turned back three times with each step and disappeared into the forest with the rest of the giant wolves. Only then did she pat her brown horse and let it go home on its own. She followed behind the giant wolf and galloped into the deep mountains.


    After following the giant wolves for a while, Mo Ruyue could determine where they would take her from the direction. an idea suddenly appeared in her mind, making her have a faint guess.


    As the trees in front of them became sparser, Mo Ruyue gradually confirmed that his previous idea was correct.


    Another two miles ahead was the neighboring village, which was also the place where the babies would go to the private school in the future.


    Mo Ruyue stopped and also summoned the two giant wolves that were running in front of him.


    ¡°Alright, the human territory is right in front of us. If you¡¯re discovered, it¡¯ll cause panic. Hurry up and go back. Thank you. ¡±


    As she spoke, she gently stroked the two giant wolves. They also gently licked the back of Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand in a friendly manner. Then they ran back the way they came and quickly disappeared.


    Mo Ruyue ran towards the neighboring village. A distance of two li was only a few minutes ¡®walk for her.


    Before she even reached the village entrance, she could already see the familiar black horse and carriage, and the man leaning on the carriage was even more familiar.


    ¡°Mr. Du!¡±


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shout. She increased her speed and ran to the carriage in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why did you come?¡±


    The man waiting by the carriage was Du Zhongheng. He was also very surprised to see mo Ruhan.


    ¡°Mr. Du, aren¡¯t Da Bao and the others with you? And Uncle Liu and his wife, are they here too?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue saw Du Zhongheng and her own carriage, she was already sure that they were together. It was just that she didn¡¯t see anyone else other than Du Zhongheng, so he asked.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you must have been too busy recently, that¡¯s why you forgot about this matter. Today is the day the babies come to the private school to take the exam.¡±


    After Du Zhongheng finished speaking, Mo Ruyue revealed an expression of realization.


    So this was the reason!


    She had thought that it was still early, but she did not expect it to be today!


    ¡°Lady Qin, could it be that you went back to Qin Village first and found that there was no one there, so you went to look for us?¡±


    Du Zhongheng¡¯s brain worked very quickly. Seeing Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression, he thought for a while and guessed it.


    ¡°Yes, I had something to do at the last minute and went back to the village. I found out that the babies were not at home, and Aunt Liu, who lives next door, was not there either. I thought that they might have gone to the county town, but when I returned to the county town, I found that they were still not there. That¡¯s why I thought that they might be here.¡±


    Mo Ruyue naturally couldn¡¯t say that she had been brought here by the giant wolf, so she simply found an excuse.


    ¡°Sigh, if I had known this would happen, I would have left you a note to explain the situation. It¡¯s just that none of us knew you would suddenly come back. We thought that it would only be one day, so we wondered if this was a coincidence.¡±


    Du Zhongheng said in annoyance.


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t go into detail about the process of her search for the babies, he could guess that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be as light as what she was saying now.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t expect me to come back early either. I can only say that it¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡±


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t blame anyone. After all, she had forgotten such an important thing and suddenly brought Qin Qingyuan back to the village.


    At the end of the day, whether it was Aunt Liu and her husband or Du Zhongheng, they were all helping her babies. There was nothing wrong with that.


    ¡°Mr. Du, are you waiting outside because you are afraid of affecting the babies?¡±


    After Mo Ruyue knew that the babies were safe, her heart was completely at ease. It was only at this time that she had time to think about other things.


    Du Zhongheng, as the children¡¯s teacher, should be in the private school at this time, but he only stood at the village entrance and looked at the carriage. He was clearly afraid that his identity would affect the children.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I know that you and the babies don¡¯t have the intention to take the imperial examination for official career in the future, but they still have to receive formal education, so they must attend the private school.¡±


    ¡°If I were to appear, that private school teacher would probably immediately reject the babies. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that all their hard work during this period of time would be in vain? It¡¯s a good thing that Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu are here. I can rest assured with them accompanying me.¡±


    As expected, Du Zhongheng thought this way. He had never regretted his words and actions before, but now that he could not accompany his babies to take the exam, he could not help but feel a trace of guilt in his heart.

 Chapter 229

    229 Convinced


    ¡°Mr. Du, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. If I was afraid of these things, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you to be the teacher for my babies. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after the carriage while I go in to check on the situation.¡±


    Mo Ruyue simply appeased Du Zhongheng and quickly walked into the village.


    When she reached the entrance of the private school, she saw Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu waiting outside.


    The couple was equally surprised to see Mo Ruyue, but before they could greet him, they saw Da Bao coming out with a few babies.


    !!


    ¡°Mother? why are you here?¡±


    Da Bao was the first to notice Mo Ruyue. He blurted out some strange words, making the other babies beside him notice her presence at the same time.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother is back!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    The babies who had been obediently following Da Bao suddenly became restless. One by one, they shouted in surprise and ran toward Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Be good, Mother is here to see how you did in the exam.¡±


    Mo Ruyue picked up Tang Tang and didn¡¯t neglect the other babies.


    ¡°Mother, we thought you had forgotten that today is the day of our exams. But Grandmother Liu said that Mother would not forget and would definitely come to see us. She was right!¡±


    San Bao jumped around Mo Ruyue excitedly. He had always been active. Now that he was a little more excited, he seemed to be out of control.


    ¡°Yes, I just came back from the county. How did you do? Are you confident?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was still very concerned about this question. after all, the babies studied hard day and night so that they wouldn¡¯t embarrass her in today¡¯s exam.


    She didn¡¯t care if she would be embarrassed or not. she only hoped that her babies¡¯ hard work would be rewarded.


    ¡°Mother, we are confident. Sir asked questions at the beginning, and even Tang Tang answered fluently. Sir was stunned listening to it!¡±


    San Bao had just said one sentence when Si Bao interrupted her.


    ¡°Mother, when we took the exam, Teacher gave the papers according to age and said that he had prepared them early in the morning. In the end, Eldest Brother finished it in less than an hour. Second Brother was a step slower, but it wasn¡¯t too far off. It was only after Sir added a few more questions at the last minute that he came out with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother has confidence in you. Mother has seen your homework articles before, and the papers set by the private school teachers should not be too difficult.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t mention that she had gone back and forth several times to find them. She only gently gave all kinds of responses to the babies. She didn¡¯t even notice that the smile on her face had never disappeared.


    ¡°Lady Qin, we meet again.¡±


    A man walked over and took the initiative to greet Mo Ruyue


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Lin.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also exchanged pleasantries with him. This thin man was the teacher of this private school. His name was Lin Zhiyuan.


    ¡°Previously, you said that your children could keep up with the progress of the course, but I didn¡¯t believe it. Today, after seeing their test results, I realized that I was indeed short-sighted.¡±


    As soon as Lin Zhiyuan walked over, he immediately cupped his hands and apologized to Mo Ruyue. Although his attitude was not considered good at the beginning, he could be considered a true gentleman with an open attitude.


    ¡°Mr. Lin is also responsible for the baby¡¯s studies. I can still distinguish this.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s indifferent attitude made Lin Zhiyuan admire her even more, especially when he knew that she was not related to the five babies by blood. He felt that it was even more commendable that she could still put in so much effort for the children.


    It was said that stepmothers were vicious, but he saw Lady Qin as a very good stepmother.


    ¡°By the way, Lady Qin, I see that your children are all talented and intelligent. They are the best students I¡¯ve seen in my life. They can go directly to the academy in the city to study. It¡¯s really a waste of time here. I¡¯m afraid it will delay them.¡±


    Lin Zhiyuan made a suggestion to Mo Ruyue.


    When an ordinary person saw a good seedling, they would want to keep it by their side. In the future, when the disciple became famous, the reputation of the teacher would also rise with the tide.


    Lin Zhiyuan¡¯s suggestion was entirely from the children¡¯s point of view, which showed that he was indeed a good man who was indifferent to fame and fortune and was truly concerned about the children.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, to be honest, even if they want to study at a proper academy in the city, they¡¯ll have to spend half a year in a private school. I was worried that the time was too short and it would cause you trouble.


    After this conversation, Mo Ruyue had more respect for Lin Zhiyuan. When she spoke to him, her tone became much more respectful, and it was not the usual indifferent and distant tone.


    ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s a great fortune for me to be able to teach such a student. Let alone half a year, even if it¡¯s half a day, I¡¯ll gladly accept it, not to mention the word ¡°trouble.¡±¡±


    He really liked the five babies. Even though Tang Tang was a girl, he did not have any prejudice against her. he just felt that it was rare for other children to be so sensible.


    After hesitating for a while, Lin Zhiyuan asked again, ¡°Lady Qin, please forgive me for being presumptuous. you want to let the children spend half a year in my private school, but is it because of their previous teacher, Du Zhongheng?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was slightly stunned. Then, she remembered that in order to quash the rumors between her and Du Zhongheng, she had fought two lawsuits and sent her mother-in-law and the person who spread the rumors to jail. It was inevitable that some words would reach Lin Zhiyuan¡¯s ears. It was not surprising that he knew that Du Zhongheng was her baby¡¯s private tutor.


    It was a pity that Du Zhongheng had stayed at the village entrance to look after the carriage in order to avoid suspicion and could not follow the students who had come to welcome him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s part of the reason, but I hope that they can get used to the feeling of learning and growing up with their classmates. Now, their classmates are their own brothers and sisters, so there¡¯s still a difference between them and real classmates.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to miss any of the experiences in their lives. even if they miss it, I hope there¡¯s still a chance to make up for it. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue admitted her thoughts frankly. Her words were very simple, but it moved those who heard it, Especially Da Bao and Er Bao. The two of them were relatively older and more mature. their views on some things were even no worse than that of an adult.


    After hearing their mother¡¯s words, the two couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. However, they couldn¡¯t let themselves go easily in front of their mother and their future teacher, so they deeply engraved every word they had just heard in their minds.


    No matter how her mother had mistreated them in the past, everything she said and did now was for their sake. It was enough to offset all her past mistakes and let them only remember her kindness and benefits.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re the most open-minded mother I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯ve seen so much, so you naturally have a big heart and tolerance. I¡¯m really ashamed of myself!¡±


    Lin Zhiyuan was completely convinced by now.


    He was a person who claimed to be well-read and had a deep ravine in his heart. When it came to looking at problems, he might not even have Mo Ruyue¡¯s insight and decisiveness. Moreover, she was very accurate in recognizing people and firmly chose Du Zhongheng to be the babies¡¯ private tutor.

 Chapter 230

    230 A Full Sense Of Accomplishment


    He had thought that the children would be infected by his rebellion and become arrogant and rude, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so well-educated and polite at such a young age. They weren¡¯t arrogant or self-abased, and they maintained their own distinct personalities. They were much better than the disciples of many great teachers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you say, Mr. Lin. I just want my babies to grow up healthy and happy. Mr. Lin, are you willing to accept my babies into the academy at the beginning of autumn?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not here to listen to Lin Zhiyuan praise her. The purpose of this trip was to prove her babies¡¯ abilities and finally achieve the goal of being admitted to the school.


    ¡°If Lady Qin doesn¡¯t mind this one¡¯s shallow knowledge, it is this one¡¯s fortune to be able to take in your children as students.¡±


    !!


    Lin Zhiyuan cupped his hands slightly at Mo Ruyue, having already agreed to this.


    ¡°Then, Mr. Lin, how are you planning to treat Tang Tang?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked again. In fact, she also felt that she was asking too much. There was only one girl in this mountain village¡¯s private school, and it was indeed too inconvenient.


    However, she could make a house call at any time now. After the successful surgery of the prefect¡¯s daughter, there would be more surgery cases coming to her door in the future. It was destined that she could not bring Tang Tang with her.


    Sending her to a women¡¯s college in another city was not in her plan. At least, she would not consider it before she was ten years old.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this just now. My wife is also from a scholar¡¯s family. Although she¡¯s not a shockingly talented woman, she¡¯s also well-read and knows music and painting. If Lady Qin doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll let my wife take care of Tang Tang on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll also teach her the same as other students, so Lady Qin can rest assured.¡±


    Mo Ruyue felt that this was a good arrangement. Although she had not met Lin Zhiyuan¡¯s wife yet, from his description, she should be a very beautiful woman.


    A man with an upright character like him would not look at that kind of vulgar and rude woman. On this point, Mo Ruyue felt that she had some insight into people.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you again when the private school opens for lessons in early autumn.¡±


    Mo Ruyue then briefly discussed some matters related to admission. Looking at the excited looks of her babies, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of accomplishment.


    Mo Ruyue left the private school with the five babies. The Liu couple followed behind. Everyone¡¯s face was full of smiles. Even Mo Ruyue¡¯s smile had not faded.


    When Du Zhongheng saw the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, he knew that he had succeeded. He also revealed a big smile.


    In fact, he was not worried at all in terms of knowledge. The five babies were all smart, and he had taught them well. They were no worse than anyone else.


    He was still worried that the babies would be affected by his reputation of being young and frivolous. Now that he saw that the thing he was worried about did not happen, he was naturally greatly relieved.


    The five babies walked to Du Zhongheng¡¯s side and suddenly, as if they had made an appointment in advance, stood in a row and bowed deeply to him in unison. They said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your careful cultivation, Mr. Du!¡±


    Du Zhongheng didn¡¯t expect to see this scene and was stunned. His heart ached, and he suddenly realized that he was going to be separated from this group of lovely children.


    The time they had spent together wasn¡¯t long nor short, it had been two months. The various things that had happened in these two months flashed in front of his eyes one by one, actually making him feel a sense of reluctance.


    ¡°Good, good!¡±


    Du Zhongheng patted the babies¡¯ shoulders one by one. When it was Qin Qingwan¡¯s turn, he patted his head affectionately.


    At the thought that he would not be able to teach these babies any more knowledge in the future, Du Zhongheng could not help but feel a burst of regret. If only he could teach them more when they were together all the time.


    ¡°There are still seven or eight days before the start of the school term. If Mr. Du doesn¡¯t mind, please take care of the babies for a few more days.¡±


    It was as if Mo Ruyue did not see Du Zhongheng¡¯s reluctance and very naturally made a request to him.


    ¡°Why would I mind? Of course I¡¯m happy to!¡±


    Du Zhongheng didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to say this. If he could spend a few more days with the babies, he would be willing to spend even a day or two, let alone a few days!


    ¡°I came back temporarily today. I can¡¯t completely let go of the patient in the clinic, but I¡¯ll be fine in five or six days.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were meant for Du Zhongheng and also for the babies. She had been away from home for too long, so she had to give them something to look forward to.


    ¡°Alright, Lady Qin, you can rest assured! I¡¯ll take care of them during the day, and Uncle Liu and aunt Liu will also take care of them at night, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    Du Zhongheng was in an extremely good mood, and even his voice was filled with laughter.


    ¡°Lady Qin, please come with me.¡±


    Aunt Liu suddenly tugged at Mo Ruyue and whispered to her.


    Mo Ruyue followed Aunt Liu to the side. After making sure that the babies were joking with Du Zhongheng and couldn¡¯t hear them, Aunt Liu asked in a low voice, ¡°Madam Qin, when we left today, we happened to see the second branch of the Qin family entering the city. I heard that they were going to pay the fine. At that time, I asked them to help bring you a message.¡±


    ¡°Qin Qingyuan agreed to it, but did he bring the news?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she immediately understood why Qin Qingyuan had said those words earlier. It turned out that he really knew where the babies were, but he had deliberately used it as a condition in exchange for some benefits.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately said without hesitation.


    She didn¡¯t want Qin Qingyuan to leave a good impression on Aunt Liu.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you? How could that be? Even if you¡¯ve split up, Qingyan and the others are still his blood brothers. Why didn¡¯t he tell you about this when he saw you?¡±


    Aunt Liu asked in surprise.


    Qin Qingyuan had a very good reputation in the village. It was said that the Qin family had produced a good bamboo shoot, and he was the only boy that people could not stop praising.


    Obviously, the villagers did not take the four boys of the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch seriously. It was no wonder. At that time, the five babies did not have enough food, clothes, or warmth. It was difficult for them to survive, not to mention learning and writing.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t keep it a secret, but when I couldn¡¯t find the babies at home, he thought of using their information to exchange for some benefits. For example, he asked me to pretend that I didn¡¯t see him take an extra tael of silver from the Qin family¡¯s money box. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue disdained to gossip behind people¡¯s backs, especially when Qin Qingyuan was still a child. However, his character was too bad and he was very scheming. He was much more difficult to deal with than Qin Xu, who was bad on the surface.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t fall for it, but people like Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu, who were kind by nature, could be easily deceived.


    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡±


    As expected, Aunt Liu looked at Mo Ruyue in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.


    But she also knew that Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t someone who would gossip. If she didn¡¯t really dislike him, she wouldn¡¯t have told her about this.

 Chapter 231

    231 Review The Old To Learn The New


    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Qingyuan is a well-mannered child. He always smiles when he sees people. Everyone in the village praises him. Who would have thought that he is such a person behind their back?¡±


    ¡°How old is this kid? To have such thoughts at such a young age, what will he do when you grow up?¡±


    Aunt Liu mumbled to herself. She could not accept the truth at the moment. She could only say that Qin Qingyuan had disguised himself so well that no one would believe it when his true face was exposed.


    Mo Ruyue did not continue, including how he had set Da Bao and the others up to take the blame and extort money from her family. Previously, he had used the ruse of injuring himself by getting a poisonous snake to bite himself in order to shirk responsibility for the fine.


    !!


    Some words would have the opposite effect if they were said too much.


    Since Aunt Liu was already on her guard. Qin Qingyuan did not have the ability to keep up the act for the rest of his life. He would be exposed eventually.


    Since Mo Ruyue had already found the babies and knew that they were safe and sound, she still had to rush back to the county city. Just as she had said, she could not completely let go of Qing Xi¡¯s illness.


    It was just that when the giant wolf was leading the way, she had to leave the brown horse at Qin Village. So, she had to go back to the village with the carriage and then ride back to the county.


    As for Du Zhongheng, Uncle Liu would take him back to the city in a horse carriage. However, Mo Ruyue would leave first and would not be traveling with them.


    After returning to the Qin Village, everyone realized that the brown horse was not at their doorstep. It was only when Mo Ruyue whistled that the horse ran over from the back of the mountain.


    ¡°This horse recognized its home, so why did it run to the back mountain?¡±


    Aunt Liu said in surprise.


    ¡°Do you still need to ask? It¡¯s not the first or second day that the villagers have been eyeing these two horses.¡±


    Uncle Liu shook his head. He could easily guess that someone must have seen the horse waiting alone outside the gate and wanted to take it away. In the end, the horse was intelligent and ran away.


    ¡°Alright, I have to hurry back. it¡¯s getting late. You guys should hurry home too.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was about to leave with her brown horse when her sleeve was pulled by something.


    Mo Ruyue turned around and saw that the big black horse was biting her sleeve.


    ¡°You want to leave with me?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and suddenly remembered that before she left home last time, she had told the big black horse that she would take it with her when she left again. However, it had not fully recovered at that time, so in the end, she still left with the brown horse.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve broken my promise once. I can¡¯t go back on my word again.¡±


    Then, she led the carriage back to the yard, unloaded the big black horse, and replaced the saddle and hairpin on the brown horse with the big black horse.


    After personally feeding the brown horse a big apple and black beans with grass, Mo Ruyue patted the brown horse¡¯s nose and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard during this period of time. Next, help me take good care of the Qin family.¡±


    The brown horse looked at Mo Ruyue with a gentle gaze. It rubbed against her palm and nodded up and down, as if it had agreed.


    ¡°Lady Qin, your two horses seem to have become spirits and can understand human language. For so many years, I have never seen such a human-like horse.¡±


    Uncle Liu clicked his tongue in wonder.


    ¡°All living things have intelligence, but they can¡¯t speak the human language. Only after getting along with them for a long time and getting familiar with their character will we know that some animals value friendship more than humans.¡±


    Du Zhongheng also sighed.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stay for long. She rode the big black horse back to the county.


    In order to celebrate their children¡¯s successful examination, the Liu couple insisted on making a table of delicious food to reward them and even asked Du Zhongheng to stay for dinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to. If I return any later, I¡¯m afraid I will be stopped outside the city.¡±


    Du Zhongheng shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to have fun with the babies, but if he went back late and got stuck outside the city gate, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that difficult. If it¡¯s too late, Mr. Du, you can stay at my house. As long as you don¡¯t mind, there are two clean rooms in my house.¡±


    Uncle Liu suggested.


    ¡°Right, this is a good idea! Mr. Du, you can stay here in peace. Today is a good day, let¡¯s have a good time together!¡±


    Aunt Liu could understand Du Zhongheng¡¯s concerns. He would definitely not stay at Mo Ruyue¡¯s place.


    Although the lawsuit had been settled and it proved that the two of them were innocent, and Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t at home today, things were different now that Du Zhongheng was staying the night.


    However, if he stayed with the Liu family, no one would be able to find any fault with him. This was the best of both worlds.


    ¡°Sir, Uncle Liu often asks us to stay at his house. Recently, Mother hasn¡¯t been coming back, so we siblings often go to Uncle Liu¡¯s house to spend the night.¡±


    Among the five babies, Er Bao had the best relationship with Du Zhongheng. Not only was he quick-witted, but his temper was also extremely good. He was quite in line with Du Zhongheng¡¯s temperament. The two of them actually had the intention of becoming friends despite their age.


    Du Zhongheng was also very moved when he heard this. He was indeed worried about the problem of those rumors. If it was only for himself, he would never care, but it involved Lady Qin and the five babies. He did not want them to be criticized and hurt because of this.


    Seeing that the five babies were all looking at him, Du Zhongheng finally nodded and said to Uncle Liu, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal!¡±


    Aunt Liu said with a smile.


    She had a very good impression of this young man. he was good-looking and knowledgeable. He also hit it off with the five babies. No matter how she looked at him, he was good. If he could pair up with Mo Ruyue, it would be a good story.


    No one knew that she had such thoughts. She didn¡¯t even reveal her thoughts to Uncle Liu.


    After all, there were rumors going around. This matter was probably a little difficult, so she only thought about it secretly in her heart and did not make any obvious moves to matchmake them.


    Lady Qin had her own ideas. If she didn¡¯t like Mr. Du, it would be embarrassing.


    Du Zhongheng nodded, and the five babies were very happy. Even Da Bao, who had always been silent, had a faint smile on his face.


    The Liu couple went to the kitchen to cook, while Du Zhongheng took the babies back to the ¡°classroom¡±.


    ¡°Everyone did well in today¡¯s exam, so we won¡¯t be learning any new knowledge. You¡¯ll be going to a new private school in seven or eight days, so let¡¯s take advantage of these few days to consolidate the knowledge we¡¯ve learned?¡±


    Du Zhongheng had always respected the importance of studying. Only by reviewing the old could one learn the new. Only by consolidating the foundation would the efficiency of learning double.


    Therefore, every once in a while, he would take out two days to sort out the knowledge he had learned from the beginning to the end. He would also re-explain the important parts.


    By reviewing the previous knowledge over and over again, the babies could integrate all the knowledge they had learned even if they didn¡¯t have to deliberately memorize it.


    The sky outside the window darkened little by little. By the time the aroma of food came from the neighbors ¡®houses, the Liu couple had already set up the table and greeted the ¡± classroom ¡°.


    ¡°Mr. Du, my babies, come out and eat!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here for now. If you have any questions, come and ask me at night when you¡¯re studying.¡±

 Chapter 232

    232 The Operation Was Very Successful


    Du Zhongheng closed his book, got up, and clapped his hands, indicating for the babies to go out and wash their hands to eat.


    Everyone quickly sat at the same table. Although Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t there, the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem awkward at all.


    The taste of the food made by the Liu couple was the typical taste of a farmer¡¯s firewood rice. It was especially fragrant, but it was still far from Mo Ruyue¡¯s cooking.


    Although Du Zhongheng had tasted Mo Ruyue¡¯s cooking before and could not forget it, it was his first time tasting the Liu couple¡¯s cooking. his eyes also widened when he ate it.


    !!


    ¡°Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, why does this food smell so good? They¡¯re all made from the same rice, vegetables, and meat. Why is it so rare to find such a taste in the city?¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up another piece of stir-fried meat with garlic moss. The fresh and tender garlic moss had a sweet juice to it. It was clearly a dish, but it seemed to melt in his mouth. With the fragrant white rice, he could eat three big bowls of it!


    ¡°Mr. Du, you must be joking. We mountain people don¡¯t know how to do the delicate work of the city people. We just cut and stir-fried the food casually and don¡¯t pay much attention to it. If there¡¯s anything different, perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯ve never tried this kind of food before, so you¡¯re just eating something new.¡±


    Uncle Liu was rarely so clear-headed and did not take Du Zhongheng¡¯s praise to heart.


    Mo Ruyue would not deliberately force the babies to follow the rule of not speaking when eating. Du Zhongheng himself was also a person who did not follow the rules, so everyone talked about everything at the table, and it was very lively for a while.


    No one noticed that a black shadow had quietly landed on the roof and was looking down at them from above.


    She¡¯s actually not here?


    The black shadow looked around but did not see Mo Ruyue. His thick black eyebrows could not help but furrow.


    Seeing that the black horse in the stable had been replaced with a brown horse, it meant that the person had come back before. Did he miss it?


    He touched his chest, where there was a thick stack of silver notes. This was the consultation and medical expenses that he was going to personally hand to her. Of course, there was also the nutrition fee for the tonic medicine and chicken soup.


    At that time, she had clearly said that she didn¡¯t need him to repay her kindness, as long as he didn¡¯t appear again. However, to him, he would never owe her any favor, let alone the favor of saving his life.


    So, after he had collected enough money, he came back.


    His photographic memory allowed him to easily remember the location of her house. In their last short encounter, he had learned that she was also a person who knew martial arts, and her skills were not weak.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that she gave him a familiar feeling. However, she was always on guard against him, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to get closer to her to verify that feeling.


    Besides, he was in a critical condition at the time and didn¡¯t want to let the danger affect her, so he left quietly after his injuries were slightly better.


    That¡¯s right, if she was here, she would have noticed me before I even got close. How could she have let me land safely on her roof?


    The black figure shook his head and thought to himself.


    Otherwise, leave a note?


    He didn¡¯t want to disturb the five babies, and looking at the gentle and handsome young man sitting below, he had such a good relationship with the babies. He should have a close relationship with her, right?


    He shook his head again, this time with more force.


    Why did he suddenly think of this question? She was a widow, so it was not impossible for her to be close to any man. What did it have to do with him?


    Under the cover of the cheers and laughter below, the black shadow stuffed the silver notes into a money bag, which was also filled with anti-snake, rat, insect and ant drugs. This way, even if he put it in a more hidden place, he would be fine, right?


    Originally, he had wanted to hand these silver notes to Mo Ruyue personally, but since she wasn¡¯t here, it meant that fate had ended last time.


    This was also good. In the future, he no longer owed her anything and could leave in peace to find that person.


    The black shadow patiently crouched on the roof, watching the banquet end below, watching the babies clean up the yard by clearing the bowls and chopsticks to digest their food, and watching them return to the ¡°classroom¡± to study.


    After the courtyard quieted down, he landed quietly and jumped into Mo Ruyue¡¯s room through the window. He quickly jumped out and then jumped onto the wall, disappearing into the night without looking back.


    At this moment, Mo Ruyue was tidying up Qing Xi¡¯s medical records in the clinic. From the time she went to treat Qing Xi to the entire treatment process today, including the prescriptions and so on, everything had been sorted into a book.


    Qing Xi would have to wait until her body had recovered to a certain extent before she could use it to report to the magistrate. Whether he could understand it or not was one thing, and whether she would show it to him was another.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door a few times, and Imperial Doctor Tian entered.


    ¡°Elder Tian, why did you come over? Why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue went back to look for the babies, she had asked Imperial Doctor Tian to help take care of Qing Xi temporarily. Now, she was the one taking care of her at night. Imperial Doctor Tian was already old and almost no longer had night duty.


    ¡°Lady Qin, Qing Xi¡¯s operation was very successful this time. I think there will be more similar or more difficult cases to find you in the future. Now that I¡¯m old and not as energetic as before, I don¡¯t know how many more times I can partner with you. Or maybe you¡¯ll take in an apprentice or an assistant?¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s gaze was very far away. He knew that Mo Ruyue would not be trapped in a small Huichun Hall, even this county city could not keep her.


    When Mo Ruyue left in the future, it would be great if he could leave something for Huichun Hall.


    Mo Ruyue thought for a moment and guessed Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s meaning. However, she didn¡¯t feel any resentment. After all, from the beginning when he invited her to join Huichun Hall, Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s purpose was obvious.


    He was a person who had seen many things in the palace. Naturally, he knew that a person like her would not be willing to stay in this small county for her entire life. So it was understandable that he had to plan for Huichun Hall from now on.


    ¡°Elder Tian, you know that I¡¯m most afraid of trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for your superb medical skills and mild temperament, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get used to my bad temper. So, I think it¡¯s better to forget about partnering with others.¡±


    From her past life to this life, Mo Ruyue had only had one partner, but now the two were separated by time and space, life and death. No one should be able to replace her position.


    ¡°Then, if one day I can¡¯t perform the surgery with you, won¡¯t I have to adapt to different strangers? Or are you confident that you don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s assistance and can complete such a complicated surgery on your own?¡±


    It was not Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s first time performing surgery with Mo Ruyue. He knew very well that she actually had the ability to do so, but the situation on the operating table changed rapidly. Who could guarantee that she could handle it alone from the beginning to the end without making any mistakes?

 Chapter 233

    233 Use Your Brain More And Talk Less


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes. At most, I¡¯ll just not take on such surgeries or take on fewer of them.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care about the problem of power and oppression. She had the skills, which gave her the confidence to choose her patients. Even if the person had the whole world, he couldn¡¯t use power and force to force her to bow down.


    At most, she would bring all five babies into the interspace and then travel around. Perhaps they would see the ever-changing mushroom houses in the interspace, as well as all kinds of rooms that were suitable for their nature, so that they would not feel bored or lonely.


    After the limelight had passed, she would let the babies out and continue to live their lives. This way, they could come and go as they pleased, and they would not be afraid of being controlled by others.


    !!


    When Imperial Doctor Tian heard these words, he knew that Mo Ruyue was not afraid that someone would secretly learn her medical skills, but simply did not have the patience to deal with strangers.


    Surgery was an extremely delicate task. If two people¡¯s temperaments were not compatible, it was indeed impossible for them to do a good surgery together.


    ¡°Well, alright, then I won¡¯t try to persuade you anymore. After all, you can¡¯t force this.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian sighed. Just as he was about to leave, Mo Ruyue suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Elder Tian, I remember that you assigned me a small assistant before. What was his name again?¡±


    ¡°That little assistant? Oh, are you talking about Holly?¡±


    Imperial DoctorTian was stunned for a moment before he immediately reacted.


    ¡°That kid is not bad. He¡¯s just a little talkative and a little more steady. He¡¯s a good seedling.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said, then lowered his head to sort out the prescriptions and medical cases.


    Imperial Doctor Tian immediately reacted and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dong Qing¡¯s talent is still good. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s still young and not steady enough. He¡¯ll be fine after some time.¡±


    That little assistant had always been following Mo Ruyue, but some time ago, something happened at home and he had to go home. He should be back soon.


    It was rare for Mo Ruyue to praise someone, which meant that the little assistant was to her liking.


    Imperial Doctor Tian decided to send someone to Dong Qing¡¯s house the next day. If there was nothing important that he couldn¡¯t leave for, he would urge him to come back first. After all, no one knew how long Mo Ruyue could stay in Huichun Hall. The longer he stayed by her side, the more he could learn. This opportunity was too rare.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Dong Qing returned to Huichun Hall. He immediately changed his clothes and came to say hello to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Go and hand over your work to the person who will take over from you these few days. Come and help me later.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said indifferently. She didn¡¯t express much, but it was enough to make Dong Qing excited.


    Everyone knew that Lady Qin was not an easy person to deal with. If one could not keep up with the pace of her work, it would be difficult to continue to stay by her side to help.


    He heard that before he came back, two medicine boys had already been replaced. After leaving for so long, he was already mentally prepared to be replaced. He didn¡¯t expect that Lady Qin would actually let him directly hand over to the person who replaced him. Didn¡¯t this mean that he could continue to follow her?


    The medicine boy, Dong Qing was going to hand over his work to was called Cang Lan, and he was also one of the most talented and smart medicine boys in Huichun Hall. He had been eyeing the position of Lady Qin¡¯s assistant for a long time, but he didn¡¯t expect to lose to Dong Qing at the beginning.¡±


    When he suddenly left because of family matters, Bai Caichen was selected to temporarily replace the vacancy. He thought that his opportunity had finally come, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lady Qin¡¯s hospitality to him was always indifferent. She didn¡¯t even let him organize the medical records, let alone give him the opportunity to participate in the surgery.


    And now? As soon as Dong Qing returned, she actually immediately told him to hand over all the previous work. Wasn¡¯t this clearly burning bridges?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. When he spoke to Dong Qing, he couldn¡¯t hide his enigmatic tone.


    ¡°Dong Qing, you¡¯re really lucky to be able to enter Lady Qin¡¯s eyes. Why don¡¯t you teach us how you did it? Next time, if there¡¯s another person like Lady Qin, we can also follow your method and not miss such a good thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dong Qing, teach us.¡±


    ¡°Good brothers share good fortune. You must have learned a lot from Lady Qin. If you become a divine doctor or something in the future, don¡¯t forget to give us brothers a hand!¡±


    ¡°With lady qin¡¯s abilities, just learning two or three moves is enough to benefit her for a lifetime. Besides, with the title of being Lady Qin¡¯s assistant, in the future, Dong Qing¡¯s road will be wider and wider.¡±


    The other apprentice alchemists echoed his words, but the sourness in their words was even stronger. It was not only Cang Lan who was jealous of Holly, but they did not have a solid foundation as Holly, and only Cang Lan could compete with him.


    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Cang Lan taking the lead, they wouldn¡¯t have taken the opportunity to criticize him. after all, what was there to say about his inferior skills?


    Dong Qing smiled slightly, as if he didn¡¯t take the words of Cang Lan and the others to heart, and said humbly, ¡°Lady Qin has always been a strict person, and I barely met her requirements. If you want me to teach you something, then I¡¯ll tell you what she told me.¡±


    He paused for a moment, and when he saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him, he said, ¡± ¡°Lady Qin said to use your brain more and speak less. This is the most important point.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t care about the expressions on their faces. He took the documents that he had already handed over and turned to leave.


    Seeing that Dong Qing had left just like that, someone finally reacted after a long time and said angrily, ¡°Anyone else has the right to say this, but he, Dong Qing, doesn¡¯t! Who doesn¡¯t know that mouth of his is the best at talking?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, now that he has a powerful backer, the confidence he speaks with is different. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you guys refute him?¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Even if all of us were to add up our mouths, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to speak as much as Dong Qing!¡±


    Just as everyone was busy denouncing Dong Qing, they heard a voice in the corner saying unhurriedly, ¡°Dong Qing said it very clearly. That sentence was said by Lady Qin, and he was just retelling it. Isn¡¯t that Lady Qin¡¯s fault? He just changed the topic, how did he become arrogant and unqualified?¡±


    This sentence made all the indignant people quiet down and look at the person who spoke.


    He was also one of the apprentice alchemists. He had a very independent personality and didn¡¯t like to deal with people. He usually came and went alone and didn¡¯t have much sense of existence.


    Although no one had expected him to speak up for Dong Qing, his words were hard to refute, so everyone could only stare helplessly and finally scattered to do their work.


    This little interlude didn¡¯t cause any waves in Huichun Hall. Even Dong Qing didn¡¯t know that there had once been such a person who spoke up for him.


    After another week, Qing Xi¡¯s condition had completely stabilized.


    Mo Ruyue secretly brought her into the interspace for a check-up again. The tumor had been completely removed. Qing Xi was still young. As long as she received more nutrition and exercise to improve her physical fitness, there would be no possibility of a relapse in the future.


    After giving her a full body examination again, Mo Ruyue selectively told Qing Xi the results.

 Chapter 234

    234 A Warm Welcome From My Babies


    ¡°Lady Qin, you mean I¡¯m really fine?¡±


    Qing Xi asked in disbelief.


    In fact, she had the most direct feeling of the changes in her body.


    Other than the first few days after the surgery, which were difficult to spend, the incision was basically not in pain anymore. Without the pressure of the tumor, there was no constant pain and suffocation.


    !!


    It had been a long time since he felt his entire body relax.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you exercise well and have a proper diet, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy your life like all other normal people in half a year at the slowest.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice had just fallen when Qing Xi grabbed her hand tightly.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I, I can live like a normal person. That tumor, will that tumor never come back?¡±


    Qing Xi already knew the answer, but she still asked for confirmation.


    She had already suffered for too many years. Now that she had experienced the feeling of gradual recovery, she no longer wanted to relive those nightmarish experiences.


    ¡°Did I not make myself clear?¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like to repeat things that had already been made very clear. If it was before and after the operation, she might still take into account her emotional problems, but now there was no need to do so at all.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s very clear.¡±


    Qing Xi nodded.


    The time she had spent with Mo Ruyue was not short. She didn¡¯t know Mo Ruyue¡¯s temperament 100%, but she knew more than half.


    Mo Ruyue was not a complicated person at all. She was indifferent, afraid of trouble, and didn¡¯t know how to flatter and say good things. However, her ability was real. As long as one followed her instructions, there would usually be no problems.


    Moreover, she had a strong sense of responsibility. Once she decided to take over, she would do her best. Qing Xi could not lie about this.


    ¡°I have already informed your father. He will send someone to take you back in two days. I will also accompany him. After explaining your situation to him in detail, your treatment will be completely over.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give your father the prescription for the subsequent external application and internal medicine, as well as the medicine for conditioning the body. As long as you don¡¯t throw a tantrum and refuse to take the medicine, your recovery speed will be faster.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had added a small amount of spatial spring water to the medicine she had drunk and applied to her wounds, so he was naturally confident in her recovery speed.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about you outside. Only when I¡¯ve really interacted with you, I know that you¡¯re not the kind of person they say you are.¡±


    Qing Xi didn¡¯t know why she had blurted out this sentence. She originally didn¡¯t plan to admit that Mo Ruyue was a very charming woman, but now that she had said it, she couldn¡¯t take it back.


    Her face was slightly red, as if she was trying to find an excuse to smooth out the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what others say about me, as long as I know what kind of person I am, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mo Ruyue unexpectedly responded to Qing Xi. Although her attitude was still indifferent and seemed very arrogant to others, from Qing Xi¡¯s perspective, Mo Ruyue was just speaking the truth.


    ¡°Well, you have a good rest. I don¡¯t need to keep watch at night these days, so I will go home when the clinic is closed. If you want to find me, try to find me before I leave. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue could now put down the burden of Qing Xi. Any doctor in Huichun Hall could handle the following matters very well. There was no need for her to keep an eye on the side.


    Of course, the news that the prefect¡¯s daughter was undergoing surgery and rehabilitation in Huichun Hall was only known to Imperial Doctor Tian and the two assistants that day. The others only knew that there was a person with an extraordinary status here for consultation, but they could not find out who it was.


    The 23 soldiers who had come with Qing Xi did not just move the blood sac. It was their duty to ensure Qing Xi¡¯s safety and to prevent this news from being leaked.


    Originally, Mo Ruyue did not need to personally report the situation to the magistrate. However, before the operation, she had promised a squad leader of the soldiers that she would go to see the family of one of his comrades. She took advantage of this opportunity to do all these things.


    That evening, after making sure that Qing Xi was not feeling unwell and there was nothing to deal with, Mo Ruyue rode the big black horse home.


    This time, before she went home, she asked someone to send a letter back. Then, she bought a lot of things in the county town and rented a carriage to bring back home.


    Seeing that there was only one day left before the babies would go to the private school in the neighboring village, Mo Ruyue felt that she had already missed their entrance examination. She could not miss this entrance ceremony no matter what.


    For this reason, she had specially asked for a few days of leave from Imperial physician Tian. Originally, her schedule was a shift every three days, but because she was performing surgery for the old lady and Qing Xi, she no longer followed this schedule. She also had fewer days of rest. Even if she had to stay at home for two months and not go to Huichun Hall, no one would say anything.


    By the time Mo Ruyue got home, Du Zhongheng had already left. Today was his last time teaching the babies. He said it was a lesson, but there was actually nothing else to teach.


    Even if they were studying, with their intelligence, they had already finished studying everything they had learned two days ago.


    What Du Zhongheng could do was to seize the time to get along with the babies, talk about some interesting things and experiences of his youth when he was studying, and finally, his expectations and blessings for the babies.


    He knew very well that none of these babies were preparing to take the imperial examinations. This was also his biggest regret. In his opinion, even if it was Tang Tang, this little girl, if she was a man, she could also be a good seedling for the top three in the imperial examinations.


    To Du Zhongheng, his biggest regret was that he could not see mo Ruhan one last time today.


    When he reluctantly left his babies, he couldn¡¯t help but look back again and again, the loneliness in his heart could not be filled.


    In the end, when he carefully analyzed his own mentality on the way, he found out the real reason for his loneliness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be a day when my wish will come true. If I can¡¯t, how can I extinguish this thought?¡±


    Du Zhongheng muttered to himself, but he could not tell anyone about this.


    As soon as Mo Ruyue arrived home, she was warmly welcomed by his babies.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    When the five babies hugged her, Mo Ruyue suddenly felt that her heart was full. Even Da Bao, who usually didn¡¯t show his emotions, came along. This really gave her an unspeakable sense of achievement.


    ¡°Come, help mother move everything in. The day after tomorrow is your entrance ceremony. Mother must show some appreciation.¡±


    Mo Ruyue jumped off her horse and looked at the carriage behind her. She pointed at the mountain of supplies and said.


    ¡°These are all gifts for us? That can¡¯t be. Don¡¯t we still have a lot of food to eat?¡±

 Chapter 235

    235 Huge Wealth


    San Bao was the first one to approach the carriage. He stuck his head out and looked up and down. His eyes were like radar as he wanted to see what was in the pile.


    ¡°You guys move as you see fit, I¡¯ll go back to my room to change my clothes first.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she walked towards her own room. However, just as she entered the door, she suddenly stopped and narrowed her eyes.


    There was a very faint smell of insect repellents in the room. Even though Mo Ruyue also used some insect repellents like mothballs, that smell was very special. If it wasn¡¯t for her extremely sharp five senses, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to distinguish it.


    !!


    She turned to look at the babies who were moving things into the house and casually asked, ¡°Apart from Tang Tang, who else has entered my room recently?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother and I have been inside.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for so long. We have been cleaning the house all day long,¡± Si Bao replied quickly.


    ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work. When you were cleaning, did you find anything unusual, like something extra or missing?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked again.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find anything. Your and Tang Tang¡¯s things were sorted out separately. The clothes and personal items were packed by Sister herself, so we couldn¡¯t interfere. We¡¯ll take care of the other rooms, but we didn¡¯t find anything unusual. ¡±


    Si Bao shook his head. After he answered, he seemed to have thought of something and immediately asked vigilantly, ¡°Mother, was there a thief in your room? Did you lose anything?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to cause the babies to panic, so she shook her head and said, ¡°No, Mother only saw that the room was so clean and casually asked. You also know that my things have always been placed in a fixed position, and they can be detected if there is a slight change.¡±


    ¡°Mother just forgot that you guys do daily cleaning, so there will definitely be a deviation in the placement of things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I thought there was a thief in the house. I knew it. We¡¯re here every day. It¡¯s impossible for us to not know that someone had entered.¡±


    Si Bao heaved a sigh of relief and continued to move things.


    Mo Ruyue turned around and returned to the house. Instead of changing her clothes, she followed the smell and looked up at the beam.


    ¡°What exactly is it that it has to be placed so high?¡±


    As she spoke, she used the sleeve arrow to flip up to the beam of the house. On the beam, she saw a money bag.


    Mo Ruyue would never have thought that she would see this thing on the beam of her house. But who would enter her house and not take anything away, but leave a money bag on the beam of her house?


    She carefully took out a pair of tweezers from her space, then flashed into it.


    She threw the money bag directly into the disinfection chamber in the medical room for a full disinfection. Who knew if there was poison or something on it?


    After ten minutes of ultraviolet light and full disinfection with alcohol and disinfectant, Mo Ruyue opened the money bag.


    When she opened it, she was instantly stunned. Then, she revealed an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    It was stuffed with a thick stack of silver notes, and in the middle was a ball of medicine, which should be used to expel the snakes, insects, rats, and ants.


    This money bag had been placed on the beam for some time, so there was a thin layer of dust on it. However, the bag was intact, and the silver notes inside were also fine. It was obviously the work of the medicine.


    Mo Ruyue unfolded the silver notes one by one and counted the amount on them. When combined, it was definitely a shocking number.


    It could be said that even if she didn¡¯t do anything now, she could spend all her money on the five babies every day. It would be enough for her to spend for ten lifetimes.


    The silver notes were clearly marked as gold notes. There were only two or three silver notes, and they could be exchanged for at least ten taels of gold.


    So, the person who broke into her house and left an astronomical amount of wealth on the beam of her house was treating her house as a safe?


    From the fact that the person had carefully left the medicine to repel snakes, insects, rats, and ants, it was obvious that he intended to leave it unused for a long time. Did that mean that the person would come back one day to get the money bag?


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind spun quickly. No matter how much she thought about it, she would never have thought that this was a ¡°repayment¡± for the person she had saved.


    Originally, that person had placed the money bag so high because he knew that Mo Ruyue was very skilled and had sharp senses. As long as he came back, he would definitely find this bag of gold notes. But he didn¡¯t expect that this carefully chosen position would actually cause such a misunderstanding.


    After Mo Ruyue thought about it briefly, she decided to keep the money bag in her space for safekeeping. In order to prevent that person from coming back and harming the babies if he couldn¡¯t find the money bag, she even left a note.


    ¡°If you want to find the money bag, don¡¯t dare to touch my family. I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    She also treated the note to prevent insects, then flew back to the room and placed the note where the money bag was originally.


    After that, she changed into her home clothes and walked out of the room to move things with the babies.


    Si Bao had already told Da Bao what his mother had asked him earlier. Hence, when Da Bao saw Mo Ruyue leaving, he walked over and asked again, ¡°Mother, did someone come into our house?¡±


    Mo Ruyue originally wanted to deny it, but when she saw Da Bao¡¯s extremely serious eyes and the other babies were not around, she nodded and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t let your siblings know about this. I¡¯ll tell you after dinner.¡±


    Da Bao nodded. That was his original plan.


    If someone really did come into the house, he couldn¡¯t let his younger siblings know for the time being. Although they all practiced martial arts with his mother, that person could break through the layers of traps and enter his mother¡¯s house without being noticed by them. His skills were obviously not ordinary.


    Mother didn¡¯t tell the other babies the truth before probably because she felt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it even if she told them the truth, and it would only increase her worries.


    After understanding his mother¡¯s intention, when Si Bao came to ask again, Da Bao had the same answer as her. He told Si Bao not to think blindly and not to tell anyone.


    Si Bao trusted his big brother and mother very much. Since both of them said so, he also let go of this matter and immersed himself in the joy of his mother returning home and them going to the private school in the neighboring village.


    Although Mo Ruyue was back today, everyone still helped to make dinner. Mo Ruyue decided to make a small and handy self-defense weapon for each of the babies.


    The mysterious uninvited guest who had barged in reminded Mo Ruyue that even if the various traps outside the courtyard could defend against most of the thieves and robbers, those traps could not be carried with them. When their martial strength was not enough to protect themselves, how could they guarantee their personal safety?


    So, she left home and went into the mountains with the excuse that she had to prepare some mysterious gifts.


    Her destination was the valley of treasures. In addition to meeting her wolf friends who she had not seen for a long time, she also wanted to ask them for something.


    She had flipped through the blueprints of cold weapons for a long time before she finally decided on what to make.


    No matter if it was a boy or a girl, they would definitely love it.


    When Mo Ruyue returned home, the sky had already turned completely dark.

 Chapter 236

    236 A Mysterious Gift


    The babies had already eaten dinner according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s instructions and left some warm in the pot for her.


    ¡°Mother, what mysterious gift do you have that you have to rush to prepare today? Don¡¯t you have many days off? You can make it even if you prepare it tomorrow,¡±


    Er Bao walked over. Although he was disagreeing with her, his eyes kept sizing up Mo Ruyue¡¯s body as if he wanted to see where her so-called mysterious gift was hidden.


    ¡°There¡¯s still tomorrow¡¯s work to be done. It just so happens that the sky hasn¡¯t turned dark by then, so I thought I¡¯d go look for the materials while I was at it. ¡±


    !!


    When Mo Ruyue said that, Er Bao reacted. ¡°So you only went to find the materials and haven¡¯t made it yet?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Second Brother, why are you so anxious? No matter what kind of gift mother will prepare for us, it will definitely be the best and one of a kind. In any case, we will be able to see it before we enter the school, so don¡¯t rush mother now.¡±


    San Bao seemed to be very considerate, but his eyes were also rolling. The curiosity and anticipation in his eyes were not any less than Er Bao¡¯s.


    ¡°Alright, you two, don¡¯t block me. Quickly let Mother go eat first.¡±


    It was Da Bao who came forward to stop his two younger brothers again. He was still waiting for his mother to tell him what had happened after dinner.


    San Bao stuck out his tongue and ran to the stable first. He had two apples in his pocket. He wanted to give one to the Big Black and Brown.


    Every animal in Mo Ruyue¡¯s house had a name, even a little chick. Of course, this was all because of Tang tang and Qin Qingwan¡¯s ¡°good deed¡±. They insisted that every animal was a part of the family, so they had to have a name.


    However, Tang Tang was really a genius at naming. The big black horse was called Big Black, and the brown horse was called Brown. The group of chicks lined up from chick one to chick forty-five.


    In fact, there were only forty-four chicks, but under the strong protest of the other four brothers, a number was removed and a number was added, so there were forty-five chicks.


    What the four boys couldn¡¯t figure out the most was how Tang Tang could distinguish the forty-four chicks without any marks.


    What was even more shocking was that after the chicklings heard their numbers, they actually responded to little candy. This was really something that could not help but make people click their tongues in wonder.


    It was not only the little chick that was like this. The other poultry in the house had the best relationship with Tang Tang and they especially listened to her commands. Tang Tang had a natural affinity with animals. This was something that San Bao could not get even if he was envious.


    Mo Ruyue went to have dinner first. When she cleaned up the dishes and walked out of the kitchen, the babies were already reading in the ¡°classroom¡±.


    Although the day after tomorrow was the day they would officially start school, and they still didn¡¯t know what content the teacher would teach in which book, Du Zhongheng had already given them a prediction and drawn a rough range, so they were now reading according to this range.


    ¡°You guys study well, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±


    Da Bao stood up and said something to his younger brothers and sisters before walking out the door.


    Mo Ruyue was standing at the door of her room, as if waiting for Da Bao to appear. When she saw him coming out of the ¡°classroom¡±, she waved at him.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Da Bao walked over. He had only said one sentence when he subconsciously turned back to look and then lowered his voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around and entered the house. Using her body as a cover, she took out the money bag from her space.


    ¡°Someone entered my room. This is what he left behind.¡±


    She said concisely and put the money bag in front of Da Bao.


    ¡°This is a money bag?¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s voice was raised at the end of his sentence. He did not expect that the ¡®thief¡¯ who barged in would not steal something, but leave something behind, and it was a money bag.


    ¡°Take a look inside.¡±


    Mo Ruyue pouted, indicating that he should continue to look inside.


    She had already thoroughly sanitized the money bag, so she could show it to Da Bao without worry.


    Da Bao opened the money bag and could not help but widen his eyes.


    ¡°This¡­ These¡­ They¡¯re all¡­?¡±


    Because he was too surprised, Da Bao also began to stutter and speak incoherently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all gold notes. The amount written on them is all gold.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded and gave him a definite answer.


    ¡°????¡±


    Da Bao was completely speechless. He flipped through the gold notes one by one. The numbers on them made his heart jump and he could no longer maintain his calm appearance.


    Even if it was silver, the sum of these numbers was definitely beyond his imagination, not to mention that these were gold.


    What kind of person would break into a house and leave behind a fortune that one could not spend in ten lifetimes? No matter how one thought about it, there was no reasonable answer.


    ¡°This fortune is a disaster, not a blessing, so we can¡¯t use it. The money Mother has earned now is enough to send the five of you to the best academy and then live a comfortable life. I don¡¯t need to add flowers to a brocade.¡±


    ¡°But the money is a hidden danger in our family. No one knows if the person who left the money bag will suddenly come back one day. When I found it, it was wrapped in a large amount of medicine to repel snakes, insects, rats, and ants. It was obviously a protective layer for long-term storage.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she pointed at the beam. ¡°Just put it on there.¡±


    Da Bao also looked up, then lowered his head to look at the stack of gold notes in his hand, deep in thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of. That person was able to escape the layers of traps inside and outside the house. He must be an expert. I¡¯m not afraid, but with you guys around, I have to be on guard. ¡±


    ¡°In the future, you will spend the day in a private school, and after that, you will enter the city to study in a proper academy. As long as you are not at home, you don¡¯t have to worry about running into him. However, if I¡¯m not at home like this one day, all of you will stay at Grandma Liu¡¯s house. Don¡¯t stay at home.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought about it a lot. Although she had thought about putting the money bag back where it was so that if that person wanted to take it, he could just take it away, but what if that person wanted to get rid of the root after getting the money?


    It was not impossible. Even if the person in the room did not realize that such a huge amount of money had been around, it was hard to guarantee that the person who hid the money would not have the intention to kill.


    It was also because of this consideration that she finally decided to take the money bag with her. This way, if the person found out that the money bag was missing, even if he caught the babies and wanted to blackmail her, at least he wouldn¡¯t do it on the spot. This also gave her the opportunity to act according to the situation.


    When Da Bao heard this, he nodded silently. It seemed like the feeling of getting rich overnight was not that ecstatic.


    The next morning, San Bao rolled over and stood up. He shook Er Bao¡¯s arm hard and called out anxiously, ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother, wake up quickly. We¡¯re all going to the private school today!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up!¡±


    Er Bao was still a little drowsy. When he heard the words ¡®private school¡¯, he immediately turned over and got up. Although his eyes were still closed, his mouth was already awake.


    A series of footsteps came from the courtyard, and they knocked on the door a few times. ¡°Quickly get up.¡±


    It was Da Bao.

 Chapter 237

    237 It¡¯s Finally Here


    As soon as Er Bao heard his big brother¡¯s voice, his sleepiness immediately flew away. He answered repeatedly, ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re all up. We¡¯re coming out now!¡±


    Although it was already early autumn, and the temperature in the mountains had begun to drop in the morning and evening, the babies¡¯ physiques were different from before. When they got up early in the morning, their hands and feet were still warm, and they were not afraid of the cold at all.


    Er Bao and San Bao ran out in their unlined clothes and were blocked by Da Bao at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold in the morning, don¡¯t be so smug. It¡¯s not hard to take medicine for a cold, right?¡±


    !!


    Da Bao¡¯s current height was very fast. In addition to his maturity as a young man, he really had the dignity of an elder brother like a father. As long as he cast a glance at them, none of his three younger brothers dared to take a breath.


    The two brothers heard their big brother¡¯s words and prepared to go back to buy more clothes.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve boiled some water. After you eat, you can wash up. Mother has prepared new clothes for us.¡±


    Da Bao turned around and left after giving his instructions.


    Looking at the sweat on his body, he seemed to have finished his morning class.


    There was already the fragrance of food coming from the kitchen. Si Bao stuck his head out from the door and made a face at his two brothers before shrinking back. It was obvious that he had cooked all the food.


    ¡°Second Brother, Third brother, you guys are so lazy! Big Brother, Qinghao, and I have already finished our morning classes before you guys got up. Shame on you!¡±


    Tang Tang also walked out of Mo Ruyue¡¯s room. It looked like she was going to help out in the kitchen. When she saw her two elder brothers, she used her fingers to scratch her cheeks, stuck out her tongue, and ran away.


    ¡°I thought I woke up early, but I still ended up being a joke.¡±


    San Bao said resentfully. He walked to a plum blossom pillar that was as tall as his chest and jumped on it.


    ¡°Alright, enough nonsense. Hurry up and eat after your morning class. Didn¡¯t you hear what Big Brother said? Mother has prepared new clothes for us. Don¡¯t you want to see? ¡±


    Er Bao also got on the plum blossom dome and began to take a stable horse stance.


    As soon as early autumn arrived, the sky became shorter. It would only start to turn white at seven o ¡®clock, and then the sky gradually brightened.


    Today was the first day of autumn classes in the private school in the neighboring village. There would only be an ¡°admission ceremony¡± when the sun rose. After that, the five siblings would be assigned to different classes according to their ages.


    The scale of the private school wasn¡¯t large, and there were two teachers teaching more than twenty children. Now that there were five students at once, the pressure wasn¡¯t small.


    By the time all the babies finished bathing and changed into the new clothes that Mo Ruyue had specially prepared for them, it was already the middle of the night.


    The five babies stood in the yard in the morning light. Their faces were red and their eyes were bright. They were even brighter than the sun in the east.


    Mo Ruyue stood in front of the babies and looked at them one by one. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of accomplishment.


    The Qin family¡¯s genes were good, and everyone had good looks. The five babies in front of her had also been raised well by her. They were no longer dirty, ugly, and thin like five bean sprouts poking on the ground.


    All of them were tall and had long legs. Although they were covered by long robes, their tall figures and energy were enough to make people¡¯s eyes light up. Not to mention that the five babies were extremely beautiful. Although they were still young and immature, it was not difficult to imagine how stunning they would be when they grew up.


    The five babies were also sizing each other up, their eyes filled with unconcealable excitement and pride.


    It wasn¡¯t their first time wearing the new clothes that Mo Ruyue had prepared for them, but none of them had been more meaningful than today.


    Her mother had said that this was the first step for them to integrate into the group. What awaited them in the future would be a wider sky!


    The carriage was already prepared outside the door. The Liu couple had arrived early. Uncle Liu drove the carriage, and Aunt Liu looked at the five babies with a smile. She couldn¡¯t get enough of them.


    In the past, when they saw the five babies, their hearts ached. They could only secretly give them two cornbread or something. If they were accidentally seen by ¡°Mo Ruyue¡±, the five babies would not have anything to eat for the next day and would have to work even harder.


    Now, ¡°Mo Ruyue¡± had suddenly become a better person. She had raised the five babies well and taught them well. Now that they could still go to school, the couple was really happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    It was almost time to go out, but Mo Ruyue was still in the room. He didn¡¯t know what she was busy with. Fortunately, there was still some time before the ¡°admission ceremony¡±. Uncle Liu drove the carriage quickly and steadily, so he could grab some time.


    The babies all knew that their mother had yet to give them a mysterious gift. Perhaps she was preparing that mysterious gift now.


    Not long after, Mo Ruyue came out of the room. Five pairs of eyes looked at the box in her dazed hands.


    This bunch of brats only knew how to think about their gifts. They didn¡¯t even say that they wanted to see if their mother had changed.


    Mo Ruyue looked down at her new clothes and raised a hand to wipe her hair.


    She had especially changed her hairstyle today.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little sour in her heart. The more she looked at the box in her hand, the more displeased she was.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re looking so beautiful today!¡±


    ¡°Mother, this is the first time we¡¯ve seen these clothes. They really suit you!¡±


    ¡°Mother, what kind of hair are you wearing? Is it braided? I don¡¯t think Tang Tang¡¯s hair looks as good as yours when she¡¯s done up!¡±


    ¡°Mother, you changed the sachet? It smells so good!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I want a hug!¡±


    The five babies all spoke and the four boys all complimented her. Only Tang Tang¡¯s style was not right, but it was consistent with her usual style.


    Mo Ruyue looked at Tang Tang¡¯s outstretched arm and her heart softened. Even the box in her hand looked more pleasing to the eye.


    She knew it!


    She, Mo Ruyue, was as beautiful as a flower, highly skilled in martial arts, capable in the hall, and skilled in the kitchen. How could she not be better than a few broken boxes?


    Mo Ruyue walked to Tang Tang¡¯s side and pinched her little face. That smooth and chubby feeling was really good.


    ¡°Mother will hug you later.¡±


    Mo Ruyue pinched Tang Tang again before continuing, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I have a mysterious gift for you on your school day?¡±


    It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here! it¡¯s finally here!


    The four babies rubbed their hands together excitedly. Even Da Bao, who had always been calm and steady, moved his fingers slightly.


    Mo Ruyue distributed the boxes in her hand to the five babies one by one. Then, she took two steps back and stood at the side, ready to admire their expressions when they opened their gifts.


    ¡°This is a wolf fang?¡±


    San Bao was the fastest. When he got the box, he opened the lid directly without looking at the patterns on the outside. When he saw the things inside, he immediately shouted.


    The box was lit with a soft silk cloth and was divided into two compartments. There was a necklace and a bracelet.


    The necklaces were all pendants made of wolf¡¯s teeth, and they were worn with leather ropes made of calfskin. At first glance, they looked very simple and domineering. Although the style was simple, they were heavy.


    The fangs were long and sharp, and it was obvious that they were the fangs of extremely strong wolves.


    The bracelet on the other side had sharper claw tips. Each sharp claw tip had a small leather case and was hooked by a silver chain. It could be disassembled at first glance.

 Chapter 238

    238 Wolf¡¯s Fangs And Claws


    The leather case and chain could effectively prevent the babies from being scratched by the claws, and it could also play a decorative role. It was really killing two birds with one stone.


    When the other babies heard San Bao¡¯s shout, their eyes were fixed on him. When they saw the two items, their eyes widened and they could not be bothered to look at the box in their hands.


    They could never have imagined that their mother would give them wolf fangs and sharp claws.


    So Mother went into the mountains to get these ¡°materials¡± two nights ago?


    !!


    Didn¡¯t that mean that his mother had fought with a pack of giant wolves?


    The five babies¡¯ expressions changed immediately. Although they knew that their mother was highly skilled in martial arts and had extraordinary skills, and that she had returned safely without any wounds or blood on her body, they could not help but shudder in fear when they thought of their mother going into the mountains alone to fight with the wolves.


    Mo Ruyue had originally wanted to see the excited expressions of the babies. She had already planned to properly appreciate their happy expressions and then tell them the real use of these items.


    However, not only did they cheer in excitement, even the smile on their faces was gone. They turned their heads and looked at her in a daze as if they were greatly frightened.


    Could it be that she had chosen the wrong material?


    They didn¡¯t like these fangs and claws, but they were scared?


    ¡°Mother, did you fight with the wolf pack the day before yesterday?¡±


    San Bao¡¯s question stunned Mo Ruyue.


    She was fighting with a pack of wolves?


    This was something that the black wolf king had personally brought her to the burial ground of the wolf pack for generations and had her pick it out from the wolf king¡¯s bones.


    Oh, that¡¯s right!


    Mo Ruyue revealed an expression of realization.


    The wolf king had experienced countless battles in its life. Even though it had turned into a skeleton, its fangs and claws still carried a thick bloody and ruthless aura. The pressure that had formed over time would make people feel fear at first glance.


    When the babies saw that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything, they thought that she had silently agreed and instantly became anxious.


    ¡°Mother, what kind of gift did you prepare? We all like it, but you went to fight with the wolf pack just to get teeth and claws? You¡¯re not young anymore, why are you still so unreliable!¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s words made Mo Ruyue confused again.


    She reached out her left pinky finger and picked at her left ear.


    She must have heard wrong, right?


    Little brat, not only did he not thank her, he even said that she was unreliable at her age?


    Tang Tang¡¯s reaction was even more direct. Just as Mo Ruyue¡¯s fingers were cracking, a small and soft body jumped into her arms.


    ¡°Mother, let me see. Tang Tang is the best at treating injuries. Where does it hurt? Did it break? I¡¯ll blow on it for you and apply the medicine for you, okay?¡±


    Her actions accidentally extinguished Mo Ruyue¡¯s thoughts of ¡°teaching Da Bao a lesson¡±.


    Only now did she realize that the babies were not frightened by the wolf fang pendant and the claw bracelet. They were just worried about her.


    He was worried that she would go up the mountain at night and fight with the wolves, worried that she would be in danger, worried that she would be injured.


    Mo Ruyue bent down and picked up Tang Tang. Then, she said to Da Bao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t fight with the wolves. I asked them for this.¡±


    ¡°What? How? You can even speak like an animal?¡±


    San Bao was used to being frank and outspoken. When he blurted out the sentence, he was hit on the back of his head by Er Bao as expected.


    ¡°What are you saying? Mother has many abilities. How many do you know?¡±


    Ever since Er Bao and San Bao were assigned to the same room, they were like old nannies, where Er Bao was worried about his troublesome younger brother. Therefore, he stood by San Bao¡¯s side very consciously and was ready to correct his incorrect speech and behavior at any time.


    ¡°Second Brother, you hit my head again. What if I become stupid?¡±


    San Bao scratched the back of his head. Although he was grumbling, he did not take it seriously at all.


    ¡°I was hunting in the mountains and saved a wolf by chance. It happened to be the wolf king of the wolf pack. They¡¯ve been repaying me ever since, and that¡¯s why I can get these things.¡±


    Mo Ruyue patiently explained. She had to make sure that the babies were at ease.


    With the Liu couple around, she couldn¡¯t tell them everything. After all, it wasn¡¯t just about the safety of the wolves, but also the treasure valley.


    She believed that the Liu couple were very tight-lipped people, but it was better to let this matter end here.


    She had transplanted some of the herbs in the valley of treasures into her interspace. They were growing very well and were about to become a smaller valley of treasures.


    There must be some secret behind the giant wolves, but she didn¡¯t want to explore it. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let these wolves live freely in the depths of the mountains?


    ¡°Wow, Mother, can you get two wolf cubs from the wolf pack? We haven¡¯t found a suitable dog at home, so it¡¯s not bad to have two wolves!¡±


    San Bao came up with another ¡°bad¡± idea.


    He felt that he would not be able to win over Tang Tang with Big Black and Brown. If he had the two wolf cubs to raise, he would be able to walk around the village unhindered.


    ¡°Wolves belong to the mountains and forests. How can they live in the human world? It¡¯s a wild life form, different from dogs.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. She had never had such thoughts.


    The wolf cubs were the hope for the wolf pack to continue on. It was best for them to be together with their own pack.


    ¡°Oh,¡± San Bao replied in disappointment. However, when he looked at the box in her hand again, that little bit of disappointment immediately disappeared.


    If he couldn¡¯t keep wolves, then he wouldn¡¯t. Look at this pendant and this bracelet. Even if the children of the mountain hunters had them, they wouldn¡¯t have such big and sharp teeth and claws.


    As long as he had both, he could still do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Alright, your gifts are all the same. Although Mother has many other designs to make, I feel that the simpler the better, so I still respect the original appearance of the materials and only slightly processed them. I don¡¯t know if you like them.¡±


    Mo Ruyue gave a brief introduction.


    In fact, when she turned to the picture of the wolf fang pendant and the claw bracelet, her eyes were tightly caught, and she didn¡¯t want to continue to flip.


    Although the babies were young and wearing such jewelry made them look a little hostile, they were all good children with pure nature and were not affected by the hostility. On the contrary, it gave rise to an extremely contradictory and harmonious strange beauty.


    Besides, she could dress up her babies however she wanted to. She was just so willful.


    When the other babies heard this, they quickly opened their own boxes. As expected, they also had the same pendants and bracelets in them. However, they didn¡¯t think that their mother was being perfunctory at all. Instead, they all liked it very much.


    Seeing that she had finally seen the smile she wanted, M o Ruyeu heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t expect that such a small gift would make her so nervous. She didn¡¯t have the dignity of the number one assassin.


    Aunt Liu watched from the side, her smile never disappearing from her face. At this time, she said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, you really have nothing to say to the children now. If it was in the past, who would have thought that today would happen?¡±

 Chapter 239

    239 He Deserved It


    ¡°Old woman, what are you saying? Today is a good day. Don¡¯t mention such trivial things.¡±


    Uncle Liu reminded him from the side, but Mo Ruyue said indifferently, ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m fine! Aunt is also happy. Today is a good day, so everyone should be happy.¡±


    When Uncle Liu heard this, he nodded his head repeatedly.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but today¡¯s Lady Qin seemed to be extremely warm and kind. In the past, even if the relationship between the two families was good, she had always been a little indifferent and unapproachable. But today, even her words were extremely gentle and kind.


    !!


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t mind, Uncle Liu didn¡¯t want his wife to talk about the past. He made an excuse to go check on the carriage and left with Aunt Liu.


    If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Lady Qin still had something to say to the babies. They were outsiders, so it was better not to join in the fun.


    Mo Ruyue watched the couple leave before saying to the babies, ¡°The gifts I¡¯m giving you can not only be used as decorations, but also for self-defense. Now, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    She took Da Bao¡¯s box over and the babies automatically gathered around her, but Mo Ruyue waved her hand to chase them away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so close, you can still see it clearly.¡±


    There were some tiny holes in the teeth of the wolf¡¯s fangs. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see them.


    Mo Ruyure pointed the tip of the teeth forward and pressed on a bump on the hook. Suddenly, countless tiny needles flew out.


    ¡°There¡¯s a needle coated with knockout powder hidden in this wolf fang. The range is five meters. As long as it is shot, it can directly put down an adult wild boar, not to mention a human. It can at least guarantee that one won¡¯t wake up for two hours. ¡±


    ¡°Due to the limited space, each wolf fang can only shoot three small needles. After that, you¡¯ll need to find me to replenish it. ¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she took out a pendant from her pocket. It was a spare and she gave it to Da Bao.


    ¡°Wow! Mother, such a small wolf¡¯s fang can hold so many small needles. How thin and small must those needles be!¡±


    When San Bao saw that it was a pocket-sized self-defense weapon, he became even more excited. He really wished that he could go to the back of the mountain and find a wild boar to practice his skills.


    ¡°Qin Qinghong, I¡¯m telling you, this thing is for your self-defense. The needles inside can only be fired three times. If you¡¯re itching to get rid of it, I¡¯m not going to fix it for you! ¡±


    Mo Ruyue directly gave San Bao¡¯s name to show the seriousness of her words.


    Besides, now that the babies were going to school officially, they couldn¡¯t call each other nicknames like they used to. When Du Zhongheng was still teaching, he had set up a rule. During class, everyone was to call each other by their full names. They were only allowed to change it back after school at night.


    So now the babies were familiar with their names. When they heard it, they didn¡¯t need to reflect before they knew who was being called.


    ¡°I know, Mother.¡±


    As soon as San Bao was called out, he immediately became listless. He knew that his mother always kept her word. It was better not to try to challenge the authority of her words.


    Mo Ruyue nodded in satisfaction and began to display the second claw bracelet.


    ¡°There is a small hole at the tip of each claw. It is usually blocked by a small metal ball inside the leather case. When the leather case is removed, different types of venom will flow out of the sharp claws.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called poison, but it won¡¯t kill one. It¡¯ll just make them feel uncomfortable, as if they can¡¯t breathe. Similarly, in order to prevent yourselves from being cut, there is an antidote in the small ball hanging from the bottom of the knot. If you are accidentally cut, you can directly apply the antidote.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you these two things in case something unexpected happens when I¡¯m not around. Of course, it¡¯s also because I trust in your self-control that you won¡¯t treat these two as toys.¡±


    San Bao kept feeling that someone was looking at him. He lowered his head even more.


    After listening to their mother¡¯s introduction of the two gifts, the five babies¡¯ expressions clearly became more cautious. They had already realized that these were not simple gifts in the sense of the word. They also contained their mother¡¯s love, worry, and consideration for all the reasons.


    Mo Ruyue saw that her babies were all looking at the box in their hands with a serious expression, as if they were looking at a priceless treasure. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She first kissed Tang Tang on the face, then reached out and patted the four boys¡¯ heads one by one.


    ¡°Alright, what are you all doing? Your mother knows a lot of things, and I¡¯ll slowly teach them to you in the future.¡±


    She wanted to liven up the atmosphere. The babies should be going to school happily. She didn¡¯t want them to have a serious expression, each of them looking like a little old man or old lady. That wasn¡¯t what she meant by doing these things.


    ¡°Mother, I want to learn your weapon-making skills. These pendants and bracelets are so magical. They can be used as ornaments and can also be used for self-defense. Mother, please teach me these skills!¡±


    San Bao had long set his eyes on this skill. The fourth brother learned from his mother¡¯s cooking skills. Tangtang learned from his mother¡¯s medical skills. The eldest brother¡¯s martial skills were the highest among the siblings. The second brother, on the other hand, learned from his mother¡¯s business skills.


    He was neither good nor bad now. He thought he could learn his mother¡¯s skills, but he still couldn¡¯t beat his brother. now, he finally found a suitable target!


    Mo Ruyue brought the five babies onto the carriage, and the family set off to the private school in the neighboring village, spreading laughter and laughter along the way.


    Many people in the village saw this scene and knew where they were going. After the carriage passed, they gathered together in twos and threes and started to chat.


    ¡°Look at how she¡¯s living. So what if she doesn¡¯t have a man? With a mother who knows how to earn money, life will still be prosperous!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that Old Madam Qin took this treasure as a star of death and treated her badly! How is it now? She¡¯s still squatting in the prison! To have to suffer like that at her age, tsk tsk!¡±


    ¡°I think she deserves it! In the past, that Lady Qin was like mud that couldn¡¯t support a wall, so if she was bullied, so be it. Later on, she changed for the better. She was so powerful, yet she still provoked her. She deserved it!¡±


    Everyone was discussing animatedly when they suddenly lowered their voices.


    Qin Qingyuan walked over slowly, carrying a bundle of firewood on his back. There were cuts on his face and hands, and grass and leaves were still stuck on his body and hair. He looked like he had fallen down somewhere.


    He walked closer and greeted the group of people who had gathered together. ¡°Uncles, you¡¯re all in good health. Are you all here chatting?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Qingyuan, look at you. Did you fall or something? How did you end up like this? You¡¯re feeling better? Why did you come out to collect firewood? Why didn¡¯t you rest for a while? What if you fall sick in the future?¡±


    A middle-aged woman walked up to him and asked with concern. However, if one looked closely at her eyes, there was a trace of inquiry and gloating that could not be hidden.


    ¡°It should be from when I was gathering firewood just now. It is not a problem.¡±

 Chapter 240

    240 Grumbling


    Qin Qingyuan took a step back to avoid the woman¡¯s outstretched hand. He was smiling and speaking politely. He looked at people like an innocent deer, which made people feel pity for him. It made people ignore his actions just now.


    ¡°I have been lying down a lot these days. My body is a little sore and tired. The weather is good today. I¡¯m out to bask in the sun to get rid of the mold. I¡¯ll also pick up some firewood to go home.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I think you should take your mother and sister to the temple to burn incense and pray. What is gone is bad luck.¡±


    The woman said again, but was pulled by the person beside her. She glared at the person in dissatisfaction. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Uncles and Aunties, you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll be going back now. My mother is still waiting at home.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan still had a gentle smile on his face, as if he didn¡¯t hear what she had just said. He bowed to everyone again, turned around, and left.


    Looking at his slightly weak figure slowly walking away, the villager who had dragged her away just now said in slight disapproval, ¡°Why did you say those things just now? Qingyuan is a good kid. Aren¡¯t you stabbing a knife into his heart?¡±


    The aunt who was talking to Qin Qingyuan, pouted and said in disdain, ¡°What good kid? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve all been deceived by him. Don¡¯t you have any suspicions about him being bitten by a poisonous snake?¡±


    ¡°What do you suspect?¡±


    Someone asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°How long did Madam Wang kneel and cry outside the Qin family¡¯s first branch¡¯s house? Why did it have to be when Lady Qin came back that Qin Qingyuan was about to die? Didn¡¯t you hear what Lady Qin said? If we calculate according to the time Madam Wang took to cry and beg, Qin Qingyuan would have been bitten by a venomous snake. he would¡¯ve been dead long ago, and she wouldn¡¯t have saved him.¡±


    As soon as the aunt saw someone agreeing, she immediately regained her spirits.


    After she voiced out her suspicions about Qin Qingyuan, someone in the crowd also said, ¡°Yes, yes! I went to help that day, and Qin Qingfei admitted that Qin Qingyuan was just bitten by a poisonous snake. She went to find him. If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it deliberately taking the snake bite at the exact time when Lady Qin returned?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, with the excuse of having to pay for medical expenses and so on, can¡¯t you beg Lady Qin to reduce the fine? Everything you say makes sense!¡±


    More and more people agreed, and many women went to help that day. With one after another, they managed to piece together the matter.


    ¡°I say, don¡¯t make wild guesses. Don¡¯t you think that Madam Wang and her two children are miserable enough? Even if there was really a plot against Lady Qin, it must have been done by that bastard Qin Xu! How old were Qing Yuan and Qing Fei? You guys watched her grow up. Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s a good child?¡±


    A woman who had a good relationship with Madam Wang stood up for them. Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions seemed to be wavering, she added more strength, ¡°We¡¯ve all seen through what kind of life Madam Wang is living in the Qin family. With a father like that, if he threatens to punch and kick Madam Wang, would that child dare to not listen?¡±


    Her words were right on point. Everyone knew that Qin Xu looked gentle, but when he hit his wife, he was fierce. He especially picked inconspicuous places to hit, and those wounds were hidden under her clothes.


    He was selfish but he has never been seen taking money from his family. On the contrary, the old Qin family was almost emptied by him.


    Not to mention anything else, during the days when Qin Qingyuan and Madam n¨¦e Wang were injured, he had only come back once and sold one acre of the family¡¯s land.


    Needless to say, all the money still went into his pocket.


    At the thought of this, everyone felt that it was something Qin Xu would do in order to get away with the fine.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Qin Qingyuan has been sensible and polite since he was a child. It¡¯s not bad to say that he¡¯s the smartest and most promising child in our village. I also think that he was forced to do that. He¡¯s so young, so he wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±


    The villagers, who had initially sided with qin Qingyuan¡¯s scheme, now sided with Qin Xu¡¯s scheme.


    Even the man who had said that Qin Qingyuan was a scheming man started to waver.


    ¡°Okay, okay, whether it¡¯s Lady Qin¡¯s family or second Qin¡¯s family, whether they live or not has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s fine if you say it, but don¡¯t you have any work at home? Don¡¯t you have to be busy? Hurry up and disperse.¡±


    Someone inadvertently looked up and saw that the sun was approaching the middle of the sky, so he quickly called out.


    ¡°Exactly. Why is it already noon? We didn¡¯t even talk much.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. I still have to weed my field today. I didn¡¯t do anything all morning. I¡¯m too embarrassed to go home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t! I still have to go back to my mother¡¯s house. It¡¯s a twenty-mile journey, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to come back after a few words!¡±


    Everyone dispersed as they spoke. No matter if they were running towards their homes or the fields, they all left in an instant.


    Only the aunt remained standing in the same spot, tilting her head and mumbling to herself, ¡°Could it be that I was wrong?¡±


    Madam N¨¦e Wang came out with a pile of bedding. She was prepared to take off the quilt covers to wash them and dry the cotton covers inside to prevent the weather from suddenly turning cold.


    There were still dirty clothes soaked in the basin on the ground next to her. She had instructed Qin Qingfei to wash them out, but when Madam Wang came out of the room, she only saw Qin Qingfei pushing the clothes in the basin with her fingers with a look of disgust.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dirty, why should I wash it? If the water is used up, I won¡¯t be able to carry it!¡±


    ¡°You child, I only asked you to help me with some things a while ago. What if you get despised by your in-laws after you get married?¡±


    Madam Wang couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    In the past, she couldn¡¯t bear to let her daughter suffer, but now there were only the three of them in this family. Even if she couldn¡¯t bear to, she had to be ruthless.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes. I¡¯m still young. Besides, how can I get married without a dowry?¡±


    Qin Qingfei complained unhappily. ¡°Also, if I do too much housework, my hands and face will become ugly and wrinkly, just like my mother. Who will want me then?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a bundle of firewood was thrown beside her. A branch fell into the basin, splashing water all over Qin Qingfei¡¯s body.


    ¡°Argh! What are you doing!¡±


    Qin Qingfei jumped up in shock and pushed her wet bangs away with her hands, only to find Qin Qingyuan walking past her with an expressionless face. She immediately shouted in anger.


    Qin Qingyuan turned his head slightly and glanced at her. His cold gaze made her scream abruptly stop.


    Her brother seemed to be in an extremely bad mood, so it was better not to provoke him at this time.


    ¡°Qingyuan, you¡¯re back?¡±


    When Madam Wang saw her son return, she also forced a smile and greeted him.


    He had entered the mountain with a chopper and rope before dawn and had only returned now. The expression on his face was even uglier than before he had left. It was not known if he had heard some gossip outside.


    Wang-Shi wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t dare. Her son had always been sensible and polite, but ever since he had been bitten by a poisonous snake, his temperament had changed greatly. Now, his eyes were always cold, making her, as his mother, feel her heart palpitate when she saw them.

 Chapter 241

    241 Seek justice?


    ¡°Today, Auntie brought Qin Qingduo and the others to the private school in the neighboring village.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan suddenly said. His words made Madam Wang understand why he was in a bad mood.


    In the past, there were only a few children in the Qin village who could afford to attend a private school, and Qin Qingyuan was one of them. At that time, the children in the village were envious of him.


    Ever since they separated from the eldest branch, the Qin family¡¯s days had been getting worse and worse. Qin Shi kept a close eye on their money, and Qin Xu would return home every two or three days to ask for money. If he couldn¡¯t get it, he would beat people up. If he couldn¡¯t get the money, he would catch the family¡¯s livestock and sell them.


    !!


    Without money at home, Qin Qingyuan couldn¡¯t afford to pay for his books, paper and pens so it was natural for him to drop out of school.


    Now that he had to watch the first household happily go to the private school, how could he be happy in his heart?


    ¡°Qingyuan, you, you, you¡­¡±


    Madam N¨¦e wang wanted to comfort her son, but she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    Her son¡¯s whole body was filled with rejection that kept strangers away, and whatever she said at this time was useless to him.


    ¡°Qingyuan, give your mother some time. I will definitely let you go back to school.¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s words made Qin Qingyuan¡¯s body stiffen. He stopped and slowly turned around. His expressionless face suddenly pulled into a cold smile.


    ¡°Mother, even if you don¡¯t believe your own words, do you expect me to believe them?¡±


    He had long been used to his mother¡¯s submissiveness. The family¡¯s life was like this, and she still wanted to live on, so what hope could he have for her?


    Seeing the indifference and distrust in her son¡¯s eyes, Madam n¨¦e Wang¡¯s heart was torn in pain.


    This pair of children was her life!


    If it wasn¡¯t for them, why would she have to swallow her anger and live such a life in the Qin family?


    Madam N¨¦e Wang bit her lips hard until her mouth was filled with the taste of blood, but she still didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    ¡°Qingyuan, I promise you that I will definitely let you go back to school!¡±


    Wang-Shi said solemnly again.


    Qin Qingyuan stopped again and turned around. He suddenly realized that his mother seemed to be a little different from before.


    He stared at Madam Wang carefully for a while, then nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see when you can send me back to school.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what about me? If Big Brother can go back to school, does that mean I don¡¯t have to work anymore?¡±


    Qin Qingfei asked, unwilling to be outdone.


    It would be great if they could return to their previous lives!


    She had had enough of her current life. Not to mention washing the pots and bowls, she was not even willing to wash away her own night incense bucket. It was so smelly and dirty, who could stand it!


    Madam Wang didn¡¯t answer. She pulled Qin Qingfei up first and then walked over to hold Qin Qingyuan¡¯s hand. An unusual fanaticism flashed in her eyes as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mother will bring you to seek justice!¡±


    ¡°Mother, what are you doing? Where can we go to seek justice?¡±


    Qin Qingfei asked in confusion. Before she could think clearly, she was already dragged out of the door by Madam Wang.


    Qin Qingyuan followed her without saying a word. He wanted to see if his mother was acting rashly. He wanted to see what she would do after she calmed down.


    Wang-Shi didn¡¯t close the door. Anyway, there was nothing left in the house now, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of thieves at all.


    She pulled her son and daughter and hurried to the village head¡¯s house.


    It was already noon, and it was time for everyone to prepare lunch. Madam Wang could smell the fragrance of food coming from the village chief¡¯s house even before she reached it.


    Qin Qingfei¡¯s stomach was growling non-stop. She was about to complain to her mother that she was hungry when she saw her mother¡¯s gaze.


    She was stunned. Her eyes were filled with madness and anxiety, and there was also an impatient coldness. She seemed to have seen this kind of gaze in her brother¡¯s eyes before.


    ¡°When we reach the village head¡¯s house, take care of your stomach. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s words made Qin Qingfei even more certain that she was not hallucinating. Her mother had really changed. She had become unfamiliar and seemed to have become more unyielding.


    Some people noticed Madam Wang and her son¡¯s actions, especially after seeing Madam Wang¡¯s unusual expression. They were keenly aware that there seemed to be a show to watch.


    Some of them carried their rice bowls and followed them, while some of them didn¡¯t even bother to eat. They hurriedly grabbed a handful of peanuts and stuff and kicked them into their sleeves before rushing to the village chief¡¯s house.


    By the time everyone arrived, Madam Wang was already standing at the village head¡¯s door. However, she did not enter the house, nor did she cry or make a fuss. She just looked straight into the courtyard. Her gaze and state of mind made people shudder.


    Previously, when Madam Wang went to beg Mo Ruyue, she would kneel outside the door and cry. But what was she trying to do this time?


    ¡°Everyone, why aren¡¯t you eating at home? What are you doing at my house?¡±


    A young woman was startled by the noise outside. She walked out of the house and was immediately shocked by the group of people gathered outside.


    Madam Wang was standing a little off to the side, and her figure was blocked by the door. From the woman¡¯s position, she couldn¡¯t see them at all.


    ¡°Madam Liu, quickly call the village chief out. You can¡¯t handle this matter. ¡±


    Someone in the crowd shouted, and a few low laughs could be heard from the side, but they were quickly suppressed.


    Madam Liu was the village head¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law. When she heard this, she took two steps towards the door and saw Madam Wang and her two sons standing outside. She was also frightened by Madam Wang¡¯s expression and seemed to understand why someone had asked her to directly invite the village head over.


    She was a smart girl, so she decided not to get involved in this matter and went back to the house to find the village chief.


    Soon, the village head also came out of the house, followed by his wife, Madam Mi. She said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you come at another time? Why did you have to come during mealtime? Do you want to get a free meal? ¡±


    Such a thing had happened once before. At that time, Madam N¨¦e Wang still had an injury on her head and there was nothing to eat at home. She had brought a big meal and came to the door in the evening during dinner time, asking for some steamed buns and rice porridge.


    Now, she had actually come over in the middle of the day with two children. Did she intend to cling to her house?


    When the village chief heard this, he turned around and glared at her. Mi Shi immediately shut her mouth.


    It was only a few steps from the house to the yard door, and Madam Mi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. With so many people outside, wouldn¡¯t they be a joke?


    ¡°Second Qin¡¯s Wife, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you here with the kids at this time?¡±


    The village head was startled by Madam Wang¡¯s fixed gaze. He had never seen her look and expression like this before. Every time, she would cry and complain, which made people feel annoyed.


    ¡°Village Chief, you are the village chief of the Qin village and also the patriarch of the Qin Clan. I can only ask you to uphold justice. If you don¡¯t care about us, then the three of us won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    Wang Shi¡¯s words were not out of the village chief¡¯s expectations. As expected, she was here to complain about being poor again.


    ¡°Madam Liu, go pack a bag of corn for Madam Wang. Also, bring a few steamed buns and biscuits over.¡±


    He turned around and instructed his eldest daughter-in-law, but just as he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Madam Wang.


    ¡°Village Chief, how long will your things last? Or should we come back later to talk? I¡¯m here to seek justice for me, not to beg for food!¡±

 Chapter 242

    242 Overthinking


    The village head turned his head and looked at her in surprise. He thought to himself, ¡°Did the Wang family get beaten up by Qin Xu?¡± In the past, as long as she could get something home, she would be grateful for half a day. What was she trying to do today?


    ¡°How do you want me to seek justice for you?¡±


    The village chief asked.


    ¡°I think that the village has already spread the news of what kind of life we mother and children have been living recently. It¡¯s said that dirty laundry shouldn¡¯t be aired in public, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I had no other choice, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to bring out my dirty laundry and let everyone laugh at me.


    !!


    ¡°But Village Chief, the three of us also want to live! Now, I don¡¯t seem to have a husband, and Qingyuan and Qingfei don¡¯t seem to have a father. If he is gone, I will grit my teeth and raise them.¡±


    ¡°But now, Qin Xu doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of me and my son at all. Even if he comes back and finds a copper coin in my hand, I¡¯ll take it away from him even if I have to die, let alone take a copper coin home.¡±


    ¡°He has sold almost all of the livestock at home and even bought three or four acres of land. He has not spent a single penny on us. Village Chief, fellow villagers, what do you think about this? How am I going to live on?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the long-standing grievances, but once Wang-Shi¡¯s Chatterbox was opened, it could not be closed at all.


    She poured out all her grievances and bitter water, not caring about leaving Qin Xu any face.


    The village chief and the surrounding villagers all knew that Madam Wang was telling the truth. Although they would usually discuss it behind her back, they had almost never mentioned it in front of the person in question.


    Now, it was Madam Wang who had brought it out in the sun. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were forced into a corner, presumably, she wouldn¡¯t have gone all out.


    ¡°We¡¯re living our lives. Which family doesn¡¯t have trivialities and stumbling blocks? Qin Xu does have a lot of problems, but he¡¯s still your husband and the father of two children. Besides, it¡¯s not my place to interfere in such family matters.¡±


    The village head was really annoyed with this group of people in the Qin family. From Old Madam Qin to Madam Wang, no one could stop.


    Moreover, he was biased toward the Qin family. Even if Qin Xu had done something wrong, he would tolerate it. But to the Wang family, who didn¡¯t have the same surname, justice?


    That would be too much.


    Initially, Madam Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading and anticipation. However, after hearing the village chief¡¯s words, her eyes gradually turned cold.


    After the village chief finished speaking, he did not get a response from Madam Wang. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. He could only signal his eldest daughter-in-law to get the grain again. Then, he gave Madam Mi a look, indicating that she should continue to persuade her.


    Just as Madam Liu was about to turn around, Madam Wang spoke again.


    ¡°I know that your Qin clan¡¯s face is more important than anything else. Even if you know that Qin Xu is not a good person, you can only let me continue to endure it. If the stick can not hit your own head, who would feel the pain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear today. If you don¡¯t seek justice for us, I¡¯ll hang myself in front of your house with my son and daughter!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by her words.


    No one had thought that the Wang family would actually say such fierce words.


    The village chief was stunned, and then his expression turned cold.


    ¡°Wang-Shi, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Village Chief, I¡¯m begging you to help me seek justice, not to beg for food from you. In any case, we have no way out now. If you don¡¯t help us, then only death will be left.¡±


    Although Madam Wang¡¯s expression was very calm when she spoke, her eyes flashed with an unusually crazy light.


    Even an idiot could see that Madam Wang was now a woman of their word.


    The village chief naturally saw it as well. He did not want to wake up in the middle of the night to see three people hanging outside his house. After weighing the pros and cons, he said to Madam Wang, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s find Qin Xu first. We¡¯ll talk things out face to face. At least we have to find him first before we can talk about the next step, right?¡±


    Seeing Madam Wang nod her head slightly, the village chief said to Madam Mi, ¡°Go and get a small bag of rice and flour. Cut a strip of the pork we bought and give it to Madam Wang.¡±


    Madam Wang took her two children and the grain and pork that the village chief had given her back home first.


    As soon as she got home, she went into the kitchen and cooked a pot of rice and a pot of red braised pork.


    If she didn¡¯t make it now and ate it, Qin Xu would snatch it and sell it for money when he came back and saw it. That bastard only had himself in his eyes now. As for his wife, children, and mother, they were all fleeting clouds.


    Among the three of them, Qin Qingfei was the happiest. She hadn¡¯t eaten meat for a long time. Even when her father didn¡¯t come home, she got to eat from time to time. She couldn¡¯t even guarantee three meals a day.


    Now that she had fragrant rice and pork to eat, she was naturally beaming with joy.


    ¡°Qingyuan, you should eat too!¡±


    Madam N¨¦e Wang picked up a piece of pork with her chopsticks and put it into Qin Qingyuan¡¯s bowl as she tried to persuade him.


    Letting the children eat hot and full meals was only the first step. She would definitely let her son return to the academy and save a dowry for her daughter to find a good marriage for her.


    Qin Qingyuan ate the meat in his bowl in silence, but he didn¡¯t look up at Madam Wang. He only glanced at her from the corner of his eye.


    His mother¡¯s performance today had indeed exceeded his expectations, but it was not enough for now. Only when his father returned and passed him would his mother truly pass the test.


    Madam N¨¦e Wang didn¡¯t know that her son was secretly observing her. It was only because he was willing to eat properly that her face immediately showed a careful and ingratiating smile, as if she had returned to the somewhat weak and incompetent woman from before.


    The person sent by the village chief to find Qin Xu came back very soon. He played ¡°big or small¡± in the gambling house in the county. However, he didn¡¯t have much money on hand, so he could only place a small bet every time.


    However, his luck was surprisingly good. By the time the villagers found him, he had already guessed ten rounds correctly, and the money in his hands had also tripled.


    ¡°Second Lord Qin, you should go home and take a look! Your husband went to the village head and said he was going to hang himself outside the gate. The village head asked me to find you, so you¡¯d better come with me!¡±


    The man grabbed Qin Xu¡¯s arm and dragged him out, telling him what had happened.


    ¡°What is it? Wasn¡¯t it common for women to cry, make a fuss, and hang themselves? Let her cause a ruckus for a while, and when no one pays attention to her, she¡¯ll stop.¡±


    How could Qin Xu bear to leave now? It was rare for his luck to be so good. this time, he was going to bet big, and maybe he could earn the stepping stone to enter the casino.


    ¡°Aiya, quickly come back with me! The village head said that if you don¡¯t go back, you will bear the consequences no matter what happens!¡±


    These words finally caused Qin Xu to have some reaction. The reason he could always act so unscrupulously and misbehave was mostly because the village chief was protective of his own. As long as it was a member of the Qin clan, he would be particularly biased.


    To the village chief, Madam Wang was just a person with a different surname who had married into the village. She didn¡¯t marry into his family, so naturally, she wasn¡¯t as close to him as Qin Xu.


    But now, the village chief had said that he might not care about him in the future. How could he do that?

 Chapter 243

    243 The Evil Woman Is Going To Murder Her Husband!


    Qin Xu had no choice but to put his money into his bag resentfully. He had only taken two steps when he heard a shout from behind, ¡°Heavenly leopard, big big big!¡±


    He turned around and stared blankly for a moment, then suddenly jumped up and slapped his thigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bet on the heavenly leopard! If you didn¡¯t stop me, I would have made a fortune!¡±


    Seeing his unrepentant look, the villager didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to him and directly dragged him away.


    !!


    As long as he could bring the person back to the village, no matter how much trouble Qin Xu made, it was none of his business!


    By the time Qin Xu returned to the village, it was already close to evening. He said to the villagers who brought him back, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and talk to that woman. If I can convince her, I won¡¯t trouble the village chief.¡±


    When the man heard this, he agreed and went directly to the village chief to reply.


    Qin Xu turned around with a dark face and walked home in an aggressive manner.


    ¡°B*tch, get out here! You¡¯ve become more capable, right? You actually dared to make a scene in front of the village chief?¡±


    He kicked open the courtyard door and went in to find a stick while cursing.


    When Madam N¨¦e Wang heard the footsteps outside the door, her heart subconsciously started to beat wildly. However, she was no longer the woman who would submit to adversity.


    As soon as she heard that Qin Xu was rummaging through the yard for something, she immediately took out the vegetable knife hidden under her pillow. She grabbed the handle firmly with both hands, took a deep breath, and rushed out of the house.


    ¡°Second Qin, you bastard! You still know to come back? What, you still want to beat people with a stick? do you want to kill me?¡±


    Her reaction startled Qin Xu. Usually, this woman would be curled up in a corner, yet she dared to jump out and scold him today? As expected, she had grown more daring and capable.


    ¡°Stinky woman, have you taken the wrong medicine? I¡¯m your man, so I¡¯m your sky! You¡¯ll have to take it even if I hit you or scold you!¡±


    Just as Qin Xu was speaking, he saw a cold light flash in front of his eyes. A cold wind blew in his face, making him subconsciously raise his head back and block in front of his eyes with the stick in his hand.


    With a clang, a kitchen knife hit the stick. Fortunately, the kitchen knife was a little blunt, and Madam Wang was a little hesitant when she made her move, so she was unable to cut the stick in half.


    Even so, Qin Xu was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°You, you actually want to murder your husband? You don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Qin Xu finally realized that Madam Wang was serious this time and was not just pretending in front of him.


    ¡°Second Qin, you¡¯re not giving us a way out, and you¡¯re saying that I don¡¯t want to live? Other than the house that¡¯s still in mother¡¯s hands, how many acres of the land have you sold? You¡¯ve even sold all the poultry and livestock!¡±


    ¡°Go and check the kitchen. Can you find a single grain of rice? You¡¯re not home day and night, and you still think that you have a wife and children? Since you don¡¯t want the three of us to live, then I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    As Madam Wang said this, she didn¡¯t know where her courage came from, but she waved her knife and pounced on Qin Xu.


    This time, it was Qin Xu¡¯s turn to dodge left and right. the knife in Madam Wang¡¯s hand was shining brightly. If he was hit by it, wouldn¡¯t he be half dead?


    ¡°Wang-Shi, don¡¯t go crazy! What can¡¯t we talk about as husband and wife? Fighting and killing in front of the children, aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring them!¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s words already carried the meaning of admitting defeat, which also made Madam N¨¦e Wang realize that this man was actually a coward who looked strong but was actually weak.


    In the past, he had also been taught a lesson by Mo Ruyue, but at that time, she thought that Mo Ruyue was too strong. Only when she did it herself did she realize that this man was pitifully weak.


    She was even more pitiful. She had actually been bullied by this kind of man for so many years?


    The hatred and unwillingness in Madam N¨¦e Wang¡¯s eyes grew stronger, and she pounced on Qin Xu again.


    Qin Qingfei was already dumbfounded. When Madam Wang first swung her knife at Qin Xu, she had widened her eyes and opened her mouth. She wanted to shout, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    It was only when Madam Wang pounced on Qin Xu again that she let out a shrill cry.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Madam Wang heard her daughter¡¯s call, but she didn¡¯t intend to stop. Instead, Qin Xu came back to his senses after this shout and dodged in a panic, crying for help as he dodged.


    ¡°Help! Murder! The evil woman is going to murder her husband!¡±


    The cry for help resounded through half the village. The neighbors who heard it were the first to arrive, and they were all stunned by the scene in front of them.


    Madam Wang waved her kitchen knife and chased after him with her disheveled hair. Qin Xu ran like a wolf in front of him. Qin Qingfei could only keep shouting, ¡°Father, Mother!¡± Qin Qingyuan bit his lips and desperately hugged Madam Wang¡¯s waist, trying to stop her.


    ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Someone cried out in alarm. The villagers who were dumbfounded came back to their senses and tried to stop the fight.


    Wang-Shi waved the knife in her hand, seemingly without any order, but she carefully avoided Qin Qingyuan every time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over! Don¡¯t come over! I¡¯m going to fight this bastard Qin Xu to the death today! If you don¡¯t let me live, I¡¯ll let you die a terrible death!¡±


    She seemed to be shouting crazily, but it didn¡¯t look like she was acting. Although the villagers had the advantage in numbers, they were afraid of the kitchen knife in her hand and didn¡¯t dare to surround her.


    ¡°Second Qin, let¡¯s talk it out. The village chief and everyone else will seek justice for you. Put down the knife. If you hurt Qingyuan or Qingfei, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Some people immediately tried to persuade her, while others quietly went around to Madam Wang¡¯s back, trying to snatch the knife away while she was distracted.


    Unfortunately, Madam Wang¡¯s vigilance was too high. She was always paying attention to her sides, so the people who were ready to go around the back were helpless and could only stop helplessly.


    At this time, Qin Xu had already taken the opportunity to hide behind the villagers. Under the cover of others, he seemed to have restored his masculine charm and began to glare at madam wang and roar.


    ¡°Wang-Shi! I¡¯m your husband! It¡¯s only right for you to serve me, my child, and my mother. Other families also live like this, why don¡¯t they be like you? You¡¯re living a good life, but you still want to murder your husband?¡±


    After hearing Qin Xu¡¯s words, not only was Madam Wang So angry that she was trembling, but even the villagers who were used as Qin Xu¡¯s shield also turned to look at him in surprise.


    For him to say such shameless words so naturally, it was no wonder that Madam Wang would suddenly go crazy and want to kill people. She had lived with such a person for so long before they went crazy. Madam Wang was already too good at enduring.


    ¡°Qin Xu, shut your stinky mouth!¡±


    An angry roar suddenly rang out, and the crowd dispersed. The village chief strode over from behind with a gloomy face.


    When he received the news that Qin Xu would go home directly after returning, he knew that things were not good. Madam Wang was not the same as before. She would definitely not tolerate qin xu¡¯s actions. He was afraid that something big was going to happen.


    However, before he could rush over, he heard that Madam Wang was about to fight Qin Xu with a knife. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Qingyuan¡¯s desperate attempt to stop her, he might have been killed.

 Chapter 244

    244 The Last Warning


    He had rushed over, only to hear Qin Xu say such nonsense. Wasn¡¯t this adding fuel to the fire?


    When Qin Xu heard someone scolding him, he subconsciously wanted to talk back, but when he found out that the person was the village chief, he immediately shut his mouth obediently.


    The village chief walked to Qin Xu¡¯s side in a few steps, reached out, and grabbed the back of his neck, dragging him all the way to Madam Wang and throwing him in front of her.


    ¡°This is your wife! Where¡¯s the imposing manner you had when you were beating and scolding others? Even if you want to scold, you hide behind others and scold them. What kind of man are you? You¡¯re afraid of knives?¡±


    !!


    Qin Xu didn¡¯t dare to fall out with the village chief, so he could only say with a bitter face, ¡°I didn¡¯t use a knife on her in the past. She¡¯s trying to take my life. how is that the same?¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    The village chief almost wanted to give him a big slap. Why did he have such a foul mouth?


    The more Madam Wang listened, the colder the smile on her face became. Now, she had completely lost all thoughts of Qin Xu, and the tolerance she had in the past was no longer possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m the wife you married, not a slave who works like a horse for your old Qin family! Even if it¡¯s the cattle and horses that are used for farming, you still have to feed them some fodder. Now that we don¡¯t have a single penny at home, you want me to drag my two children along and live on the northwest wind?¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s words made Qin Xu feel embarrassed. The villagers around him seemed to be looking at him with ridicule, which he couldn¡¯t bear for even a moment.


    ¡°With the mountain behind us, there¡¯s all kinds of wild vegetables and game. Sister-in-law didn¡¯t even have a man, and she had five children, but wasn¡¯t she still living well? You¡¯re both women, but why don¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t be compared to her?¡±


    Qin Xu rolled his eyes and immediately found a ¡°reason¡± to reprimand Madam Wang.


    ¡°If that is the case, Eldest Brother has been in the army and earned countless military merits, allowing the Qin family to build a new residence and buy land, allowing Mother and you to eat and drink well every day. However, as a man, how many copper coins have you ever brought home? You¡¯re even raised by your elder brother and sister-in-law, not to mention your wife and children, what kind of man are you?¡±


    After Madam Wang finished speaking, a few shameless sneers suddenly came from the crowd. Everyone in the village knew that Qin Xu only went out and never entered. The family¡¯s money was spent like water, but he never took a single cent back home.


    Qin Xu had only been smug for a short while before he was ruthlessly slapped in the face by Madam Wang. When he heard that burst of mocking laughter, his face turned hot, and his skin swelled to a deep purple.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a couple. You¡¯re making a fool out of yourselves by exposing each other like this, and in front of your children at that. Don¡¯t you know what shame is?¡±


    The village chief couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer, and he was too lazy to argue with them to see if they were in the right, so he said directly, ¡°Qin Xu, in the future, if you still don¡¯t care about your wife and children, and just indulge in debauchery, gambling, and drinking, Don¡¯t come back to the Qin village. Our Qin clan will treat it as if we don¡¯t have a person like you!


    His words were very serious. He actually wanted to remove Qin Xu from the genealogy!


    Only those who had committed a serious crime would be expelled from the family tree. Without the protection of the family, they would be like rootless duckweed in the future, with no place to stay.


    ¡°Village Chief, you can¡¯t do this to me! I didn¡¯t commit any murder or arson. I only stayed outside for a few days, and you want to remove me from the genealogy? This, this is simply unreasonable!¡±


    Qin Xu jumped up in shock. He never thought that the consequences would be so serious this time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about your wife and children. Now they can only rely on the help of the village to survive. If no one helps, you will be the murderer who killed your wife and children. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with expelling a person like you from the genealogy.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s attitude was also extremely unyielding. In the past, he had indulged Qin Xu too many times, which made him feel that there was no price to pay for doing anything. However, this time, it was really too outrageous.


    If he had still been skeptical about Madam Wang¡¯s threat to hang herself in the afternoon, he completely believed it after seeing her attitude.


    Therefore, his current gesture was more to appease Madam Wang. He didn¡¯t expect that idiot Qin Xu to understand what to do.


    ¡°I heard that you were found in the gambling house today, and you were quite lucky at that time, and you kept winning?¡±


    The village chief suddenly asked.


    Qin Xu was taken aback and immediately shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. My luck has always been bad. When have I ever been winning? I don¡¯t know whose nonsense you¡¯ve heard to make you think so.¡±


    He knew that it must have been the villager who had gone to find him. However, there were people all around him. Where could he find that person?


    ¡°Do you dare to let me search your body?¡±


    The village chief¡¯s next sentence made Qin Xu¡¯s expression change again.


    His money bag was on him, and as long as it was found, his lie would be exposed. In the current situation, it was better not to continue being stubborn.


    ¡°Well, I only won two small rounds. The last round was a heavenly leopard. I was actually going to bet on it. If it wasn¡¯t for the bet, I would have won a lot!¡±


    As soon as Qin Xu mentioned this, he immediately perked up. He wished he could go back in time, at least until he won the bet.


    The village chief couldn¡¯t take it anymore and interrupted him, ¡°Either you take out the money now, or we go to the ancestral hall and remove your name in front of the ancestors. You choose.¡±


    Qin Xu knew that he had no choice when he issued the ultimatum.


    His heart ached for his money bag, but when the money was in the hands of the Wang family, he could still think of ways to get it out. If the patriarch removed his name from the genealogy, it would be difficult to get it back.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay. However, this money has to be returned to my mother, so I can only leave a little for them. We¡¯ll talk again after I¡¯ve returned enough money to my mother.¡±


    Qin Xu¡¯s brain worked fast enough for him to find a suitable excuse to keep a portion of the money.


    In the end, Madam Wang only got less than one tael of silver, but Qin Xu still had at least three taels.


    This was already the best outcome that the village chief could do for the Wang family. No matter what, this was ultimately the family matter of the Qin family¡¯s second branch. He was only the patriarch, not the county magistrate, so he could not interfere more.


    ¡°Alright, from now on, your family will live in harmony. Don¡¯t cause trouble in the village every two or three days. You¡¯ve almost disgraced the Qin family!


    After the village chief said that, he left in a hurry. When the other villagers saw that the village chief had left, they also left in twos and threes, discussing softly.


    Qin Xu had no intention of leaving. He kept staring at the money in Qin Qingyuan¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Stop looking. If you keep looking, don¡¯t even think about taking a copper coin from my hand.¡±


    Madam Wang saw his expression and coldly warned him.


    ¡°Hmph, since you have money in your hands, you should take good care of my son and daughter. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off easily! ¡±


    Qin Xu was still afraid of the kitchen knife in Madam Wang¡¯s hand. He had already seen her madness today and didn¡¯t dare to stay for the night. If this woman went crazy in the middle of the night again and cut him up with a knife, it would be too unjust.


    He threw down these harsh words, turned around, and ran away in a hurry.

 Chapter 245

    245 What Kind Of Hug Is This?


    Although it was already late and he could not go back to the county, it did not mean that he had nowhere to go. He just had to move quickly. Otherwise, if he walked at night in the dark, it would be like putting his head on his belt and risking his life.


    Madam N¨¦e Wang watched Qin Xu¡¯s back disappear into the darkness and had no intention of stopping him.


    To her now, as long as he could get his money back, it didn¡¯t matter if he could get his life back.


    The money in her hands was enough for the three of them to support themselves for a while, but it was not enough. She promised her son that she would send him back to continue his studies.


    !!


    The next thing she should consider was to make Qin Xu take out more money, or to urge the Qin family to take out more money.


    Just as Madam Wang was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt someone touch her arm.


    ¡°Mother, here¡¯s your money.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan stood beside her and showed her the bag of money.


    ¡°First, put the money away and hide it in a place where your father can¡¯t find it. He won¡¯t even let go of a copper coin, let alone this one tael of silver.¡±


    The first thing that Wang-Shi thought of was to hide the money well. This money would be the life-saving money that would support them for a period of time. They couldn¡¯t let it be snatched away by Qin Xu again because of a moment of negligence.


    ¡°I know where the money should be hidden.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°But are you sure you know what to do next?¡±


    Madam N¨¦e Wang was stunned for a moment before she realized what her son was talking about.


    ¡°The next step is to get more money to send you back to school and save enough money for Qingfei¡¯s dowry.¡±


    She also paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Qingyuan, I was useless in the past. I won¡¯t do it again in the future. Believe me. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s answer drew a surprised look from Madam Wang. She did not expect to hear such words from her son.


    She thought that she still had to work hard to do a lot of things in order to gain her son¡¯s trust.


    Qin Qingyuan met her eyes and nodded affirmatively. He repeated what he had just said, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I wouldn¡¯t believe a single word you say. But today, I think I can try to trust you once.¡±


    Wang-Shi was overjoyed. Only now did she realize how wrong she had been in the past. Even her own son did not trust her. But fortunately, there was still a chance to remedy it, and this time, she would not be wrong again.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I¡¯ll tell you something. I know where Grandma¡¯s money box is.¡±


    ¡°You know? Where is it?¡±


    Wang-Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. This was good news.


    ¡°Mother, even if I told you and you took Grandma¡¯s money box without her permission. That¡¯s stealing.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan reminded her ¡°kindly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother was only a coward in the past, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. The money in there is more important to your grandmother than her own life. However, there will be a way. I will make her pay back the money she owes us bit by bit.¡±


    Wang-Shi smiled coldly, her eyes full of determination.


    Mo Ruyue only heard about the Qin family¡¯s farce two days later.


    She had been going out early and returning late these days, busy sending the babies to and from school. Although she would do something else during their class time, this was the first time she had this feeling, and she enjoyed it.


    It was Aunt Liu who had mentioned it to her. Although Mo Ruyue was also surprised that Madam Wang was finally able to fight back, it was none of her business.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t come and provoke me, even if the world falls apart, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Aunt Liu did not feel that Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were very cold-blooded. When the second branch and Qin Shi took advantage of the first branch, Wang-Shi did not come out to say a word of justice.


    When Qin Qingyan and the other five babies were starving and freezing, she didn¡¯t show any sympathy as their second aunt, so Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t be blamed for standing by and watching.


    After staying at home for a few days, Mo Ruyue saw that her babies had completely adapted to life in the private school, so she was ready to set off again.


    Coincidentally, the people sent by the magistrate to pick up his daughter had also arrived. Mo Ruyue decided to set off with them to Ping City. Other than reporting to Duanmu Xize face to face, she also wanted to fulfill her promise.


    After knowing that their mother was leaving temporarily, the babies¡¯ reactions were much calmer than before. Even Qin Qingwan, who had always been the most clingy, was very calm.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to come back.¡±


    She still gave Mo Ruyue a hug and a kiss as usual, and then happily went to do her homework.


    Mo Ruyue had just raised her arm and had yet to give Qin Qingwan a hug when the little one in her arms ran away. In an instant, she felt that her arms were empty, as if something was missing.


    ¡°The child has grown up. Is it really impossible to keep her when she grows up?¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered to herself, completely unaware of the ambiguity in her words. She was only immersed in an inexplicable sense of loss.


    Another day passed, and it was finally the day that Mo Ruyue was going to leave. She had to go to the county city to meet up with Duanmu Xize¡¯s men before returning to Ping City together.


    The babies were also going to school at this time, so Mo Ruyue would ride with them and send them off for a while before parting ways.


    Along the way, the babies were all chattering non-stop, while Mo Ruyue seemed to be a little silent.


    Just as she was thinking about this, she suddenly noticed that the carriage next to her had stopped. She subconsciously stopped the big black horse and found that they had reached the fork.


    ¡°Alright, you guys go left and I¡¯ll go right. just like before, take good care of yourselves. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue spoke, her expression was a little cold, as if she had just come to this world and didn¡¯t care about anything.


    ¡°Mother, hug!¡±


    Qin Qingwan suddenly opened her arms to Mo Ruyue and said in a clear voice.


    Ever since she went to the private school, she almost no longer said reincarnated words, but she still kept this habit with Mo Ruyue as one of her ways to act coquettishly with her.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t react for a moment and just looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°Lady Qin?¡±


    Uncle Liu reminded her softly. Mo Ruyue came back to her senses and got off the horse to walk to the side of the carriage. Before she could steady herself, a small body had already fallen into her arms.


    ¡°Mother, my brothers and I will take good care of ourselves. You have to take good care of yourself too. Eat on time, sleep on time, and be like Tang Tang. Be a good baby.¡±


    Qin Qingwan leaned close to Mo Ruyue¡¯s ear and carefully warned her, word by word, just like how she had warned them in the past.


    ¡°Mother, we also want a hug.¡±


    The fourth baby, Qin Qinghao, suddenly squeezed over and said coquettishly as he clung to Mo Ruyue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Yes, mother, you can¡¯t just hold Tang Tang. Although she¡¯s soft and fragrant, we don¡¯t stink.¡±


    While Mo Ruyue was hesitating, she was already surrounded by the five babies. Even Qin Qingyan, who had never participated in acting cute, was silently at the back of the line.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why the babies were doing this, Mo Ruyue still hugged them one by one. When it was Da Bao¡¯s turn, he only put his hand on Mo Ruyue¡¯s arm slightly and leaned his body toward her.


    What kind of hug was this?

 Chapter 246

    246 A Clear Rejection


    Mo Ruyue decided not to miss this rare opportunity. She wrapped her arms around Qin Qingyan¡¯s back and pulled him into her arms.


    Qin Qingyan¡¯s ears turned red at a visible rate. He was only stunned for a moment when Mo Ruyue ugged him, and then he began to struggle.


    Mo Ruyue also released her hand and let Qin Qingyan break free.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll be late.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue tidied up her sideburns slightly and touched her cheek while she was tidying up her hair.


    It was a little hot, but she didn¡¯t catch a cold. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re leaving. You have to come back early!¡±


    Qin Qingwan waved at Mo Ruyue, smiling with a pair of cute dimples.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took two steps back and watched as Uncle Liu whipped the horse and drove the carriage away.


    The babies kept looking back at her and waving their hands at her until they disappeared after turning a corner.


    Mo Ruyue only let out a sigh of relief at this time. She reached out and touched her chest. It was still beating a little fast, but it was slowly recovering.


    It wasn¡¯t like her babies had never acted coquettishly to her before, but why was her heart beating so fast this time?


    Her chest felt warm, and the empty space had been filled up.


    A smile slowly bloomed on her face as she mounted her horse and galloped in the direction of the county.


    When Mo Ruyue rushed to Huichun Hall, Dong Qing was already waiting for her at the main entrance.


    ¡°Lady Qin, there¡¯s a gentleman waiting for you inside. He said he¡¯s here to take his family home.¡±


    ¡°I know. Where is Elder Tian?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked as she walked to the backyard.


    ¡°Doctor Tian is accompanying that gentleman. That¡¯s why he told me to wait for you and then take you there.¡±


    When Dong Qing reached the moon gate, he stopped.


    ¡°Alright, you can go ahead and help. We don¡¯t need you here for the time being.¡±


    Mo Ruyue sent Dong Qing away and then walked toward Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s study.


    From afar, she could hear two people conversing in the study.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Lady Qin come over yet? It¡¯s already past the time she should be here. Is she always this late?¡±


    An unfamiliar male voice questioned her rudely.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, today isn¡¯t Lady Qin¡¯s shift day. If you didn¡¯t want to see her, she should be resting now.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s words were relatively mild, but he had retorted the words of that person just now.


    Mo Ruyue smiled slightly and then quickened her pace.


    A white-robed man sat in Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s study. His voice was low and deep, but he looked extremely young.


    He heard the sound of someone entering the door and looked over. Although he had a smile on his face, his eyes were cold.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s footsteps did not stop as she met that person¡¯s gaze and walked over. She stood in front of Imperial Doctor Tian and said, ¡°Elder tian, you were looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, this is Mr. Ye who came to pick up Miss. He just arrived this morning and came directly to the clinic.¡±


    Mo Ruyue only turned to glance at the man in white. She didn¡¯t nod or say anything.


    In the past, although she was also cold and distant to others, she would not simply not greet a person, especially when that person was someone who would be traveling with her in the next few days.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was very surprised at Mo Ruyue¡¯s reaction. However, in order to avoid the awkwardness of the situation, he still changed the topic without a trace.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you haven¡¯t seen Miss since you arrived, have you? It¡¯s better to go and see her first, and then discuss the matter of departure with Lady Qin.¡±


    ¡°No hurry, Elder Tian. Before that, I want to have a chat with Lady Qin.¡±


    The man surnamed Ye didn¡¯t seem to notice Mo Ruyue¡¯s unreasonable rejection of him at all. Instead, he was full of interest and wanted to take the initiative to strike up a conversation with her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the journey, Qing Xi can set off at any time. However, the shock absorption of the carriage must be done well, and the speed can not be too fast.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the illness, I¡¯ll naturally explain it in detail when I see Master Duanmu. If Mr. Ye is interested, you can also listen at that time.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyeu gave a response, it was clearly a clear rejection.


    The man surnamed Ye raised an eyebrow and the smile on his lips deepened, but the light in his eyes grew colder. However, the change was fleeting and he carefully hid it behind a gentle smile.


    ¡°Alright, if this is Lady Qin¡¯s intention, then I will show respect.¡±


    He stood up and said to Imperial Doctor Tian, ¡°Elder Tian, then I¡¯ll go and see the young lady. I haven¡¯t seen her for a while and I don¡¯t know how her condition is now. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if I see her with my own eyes.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian also stood up and said to the man surnamed Ye, ¡°Then this old man will go with Mr. Ye. Not many people know that the young lady is here, and they don¡¯t allow unauthorized people to get close.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t you need to check the medical record that you wanted to bring? Don¡¯t miss anything.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian found a suitable reason for Mo Ruyue to leave and immediately led the man surnamed Ye out of the study.


    When the man left the study, he turned back to glance at Mo Ruyue. The sun was shining brightly outside, making his expression a little blurry.


    His smile seemed to have faded a little, but it also seemed to have not changed at all. Very quickly, he turned his line of sight and followed Imperial Doctor Tian.


    Mo Ruyue followed him out of the study and moved further away from where the man surnamed Ye had been standing. The man¡¯s aura made her extremely uncomfortable. The last time she had this feeling was from Constable Liao from the county, but it had not been this strong.


    No matter who that man was, she just wanted to keep a distance from him. After all, she would not have any interaction with him after this incident. It was best that this was the case.


    Qing Xi¡¯s departure was set to be in the early morning of the next day.


    At that time, there would not be many people on the street. There were always people who were curious about what kind of extraordinary patient had been received in Huichun Hall, but they would never have thought that they would quietly leave one day when there were the least black people.


    Mo Ruyue would be a step late. Now that Qing Xi¡¯s body had recovered very well, she did not need to be by her side to take care of her at all times. It was enough to have Madam Du and the others around.


    In reality, Mo Ruyue had only left a step later because she didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with that man surnamed Ye.


    Because Qing Xi was in a carriage and the speed was not fast, even though Mo Ruyue left a little late, she still caught up with the group halfway.


    When she heard that Lady Qin had followed them, Qing Xi only snorted and did not say anything.


    However, the man surnamed Ye looked at the piece of paper in his hand and revealed a playful smile.


    ¡°That Lady Qin probably doesn¡¯t want to see me, so don¡¯t go and say hello to her. Continue to keep an eye on her and report to me if anything happens.¡±


    He seemed to be talking to the air. A gust of wind suddenly blew in the room, making the paper in his hand float for a moment, but it quickly returned to normal.


    The horse traveled for three days, four days earlier than when they went to the county. Mo Ruyeu only managed to meet Qing Xi once when she caught up with the group. After that, she left again.

 Chapter 247

    247 She Was Brought To Ping City?


    Because she had no obligation to treat her, even Qing Xi could not stop her from coming and going. Thus, she did not say anything and just continued her journey.


    Mo Ruyue left halfway. According to her agreement with the squad leader, she first went to the village where the soldier¡¯s family was. She took the letter from the squad leader and successfully found that family, but she received an unexpected piece of news.


    ¡°The patient has been taken away? Who took them away?¡±


    The patient¡¯s family said that the patient had been taken to Ping City at the request of the squad leader. They also showed her a letter written by the squad leader.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue carefully distinguished the handwriting of the two letters. Although they looked like they were written by the same person, one could still see the subtle differences if one looked closely.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s intuition told her that the person who forged the letter was after her. Otherwise, a patient like this was just an ordinary citizen, so why would he be worth forging his handwriting to take away?


    ¡°My Lady, why did Captain Li write two letters one after the other and have different people bring them over?¡±


    The patient¡¯s family seemed to have realized that something was wrong and looked at Mo Ruyue in confusion.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure about that. It¡¯s just that he told me to come over with this letter to take a look. Since he has already found another doctor, then I will not disturb him.¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find any more clues here, so she immediately prepared to go back and find that squad leader Li and tell him about this matter.


    No matter what the purpose of the person who took the patient away was, since he had already made a move, she couldn¡¯t just wait for death.


    As for the forged letter, Mo Ruyue also knew that she couldn¡¯t take it away. The patient¡¯s family was already looking at her with suspicion. After all, it would indeed make people suspicious if a stranger came to the door with Captain Li¡¯s letter.


    So Mo Ruyue left immediately. This time, she didn¡¯t immediately return to the group that was escorting Qing Xi, but stayed far behind.


    She was keenly aware that once she got close, she would have a feeling that she would be watched.


    Out of absolute trust in her intuition, Mo Ruyue chose to hide in the dark and wait and see.


    Although Mo Ruyue had only fallen far behind the group, she had already figured out why she would be targeted when she got close to the group. It was because there was a very special pair of people guarding her in the dark.


    However, even though they had undergone special training, they were still a few levels lower than Mo Ruyue, who was an elite among elites.


    Those people should have been brought by the man surnamed Ye. He had the same aura as them, but it was darker and gloomier, which was the smell of the same kind that she hated the most now.


    Therefore, Mo Ruyue was even more unwilling to return to that group. However, she discovered that Qing Xi did not return to Duanmu residence immediately after returning to Ping City. Instead, she returned to the courtyard where they first met. It seemed that she intended to return after she had fully recovered.


    The group of soldiers in charge of escorting them were also about to return to the military camp. If they wanted to contact Captain Li, they could only find an opportunity while they were away from Ping City after they returned to Ping City and reported to Duanmu Xize.


    However, when Qing Xi returned to Ping City, Duanmu Xize did not appear immediately. It was for this reason that the group of soldiers set up camp nearby and were not in a hurry to return to the barracks.


    The man surnamed Ye seemed to have come to pick up Qing Xi. He disappeared after bringing her back to Ping City. At the same time, his subordinates disappeared as well. It was as if they had never appeared.


    Mo Ruyue carefully observed for a while. After making sure that those people had really left, she contacted Captain Li.


    ¡°What? Has she been brought to Ping City?¡±


    Captain Li was equally shocked when he heard the news.


    After he had confirmed that Mo Ruyue was willing to treat the patient, he had informed his comrade. At the same time, in order to prove Mo Ruyue¡¯s identity, he had written a personal letter so that it would be convenient for her to go to the patient¡¯s house for treatment without any obstacles.


    But now, someone had actually taken her away one step ahead of time. What was even more incredible was that the person had forged his handwriting and also used a handwritten letter to take him away. This was obviously a big problem.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s family is suspicious of me right now, so I can¡¯t show you the letter I wrote personally. Of course, you can send someone to understand the situation now and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue spoke, her expression and tone were indifferent. Although she was inexplicably involved in something again, she did not have the intention to blame Captain Li too much.


    If she wasn¡¯t greedy for the blood he promised to save people in exchange for the blood, she wouldn¡¯t have been so easily taken advantage of.


    However, she had no idea if the other party took the patient away to make her unable to fulfill her promise and get the blood plasma, or if they had other intentions.


    After all, she hadn¡¯t started treating the patients yet. Even if they were taken away, there was no way to frame her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m really sorry. I will definitely investigate this matter clearly and give you an explanation.¡±


    Captain Li didn¡¯t have any clues at this time, but he still apologized to Mo Ruyue first and gave a new promise.


    ¡°No matter what, Lady Qin, the blood we promised you before will not change, you can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the bottom of this first before we talk about anything else.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head and turned to leave.


    Duanmu Xize finally appeared in the evening of the second day.


    After Mo Ruyue confirmed that the man surnamed Ye had left, she had already moved into the courtyard. That was why she was able to receive the news of the magistrate¡¯s arrival at the first moment.


    She immediately gathered all the information she had prepared and rushed to Qing Xi¡¯s room.


    ¡°Qing Xi, I¡¯ve been busy with official business these days. The higher-ups sent me to patrol the river banks, so I couldn¡¯t take it easy. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t pick you up and come to see you immediately when you came back. You won¡¯t blame me, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had just walked to the door when she heard Duanmu Xize¡¯s voice coming from the room. It seemed like he had just entered the room and was just starting to apologize to Qing Xi.


    ¡°You are busy with official business, how can I blame you? Besides, you¡¯ve spent so much effort to find me such a good doctor. I should be thanking you.¡±


    Qing Xi¡¯s words sounded very respectful, but there was not a trace of gratitude. Instead, it sounded more like an enigma.


    Mo Ruyue stopped in her tracks. She felt that it was better for her not to get involved at this time. At least, she would appear after the father and daughter had finished ¡°reminiscing¡±.


    To her surprise, Madam Du walked over from behind and greeted her, ¡°Lady Qin, why are you standing outside and not going in?¡±


    Her voice startled the father and daughter inside. Duanmu Xize immediately said, ¡°Has Lady Qin come? Please come in.¡±


    Since the other party had already opened his mouth to invite her, she readily accepted.

 Chapter 248

    248 The Intention To Recruit


    As soon as Mo Ruyue entered the room, she could smell that the smell of medicine in the room had faded a lot. Perhaps it was because Qing Xi had been away for a long time and did not continuously boil and drink medicine every day, the lingering smell of medicine had also dissipated a lot.


    Qing Xi was lying on the bed, looking much healthier. Although she still liked to put on a long face when she saw Mo Ruyue, her eyes would unconsciously follow her.


    ¡°Lady Qin is here to report my illness to my father. It just so happens that I can follow and listen.¡±


    Qingxi then said to Madam Du, who was standing behind Mo Ruyue, ¡°Madam Du, prepare a chair for Lady Qin. Let her sit down and talk. I¡¯m sure my illness can¡¯t be explained in a short time.¡±


    !!


    Madam Du immediately brought a chair over and placed it behind Mo Ruyue. Duanmu Xize also nodded and said, ¡°Lady Qin, please sit down and talk. You have cured Qing Xi¡¯s illness, and I have yet to formally thank you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t refuse. If she had to tell Duanmu Xize everything from beginning to end, it would take more than an hour. She wasn¡¯t a servant of the Duanmu family, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let herself be tired for nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you about Qing Xi¡¯s condition before I started the treatment. The details of the operation are also in the medical records and treatment process that I¡¯ve prepared. The tumor that was removed this time weighed five kilograms, and it¡¯s been growing in Qing Xi¡¯s body for at least eight years.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue sat down, she immediately began to speak with fervor and assurance. She also passed the things she had prepared to Duanmu Xize for him to look through.


    Although the father and daughter were not proficient in medicine, they still knew the basic medical theories, especially Qing Xi. It was said that a long period of illness would make a doctor. She had been bedridden for so long, so she could more or less hear how dangerous her condition was at that time.


    If Mo Ruyue had not made the prompt decision to perform the operation, she would have been dead.


    It took Mo Ruyue almost two hours to explain everything, including the time she used to give Duanmu Xize medical records and answer his various questions.


    Although Qing Xi had personally experienced the operation, she had been under a state of deep anesthesia. Only when she heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words did she know how dangerous the situation had been.


    In fact, when she refused to cooperate with the rehabilitation treatment after the operation, Mo Ruyue had told her some things about the operation, but at that time, she thought that Mo Ruyue was exaggerating to claim credit, so she was in a state of half-belief.


    It was only today that she understood the whole story and read all the medical records, prescriptions, and even the tumor samples that she had taken out. Only then did she completely dispel the last bit of doubt.


    ¡°So it¡¯s really that dangerous, I thought¡­¡±


    Qing Xi muttered.


    She thought that her voice was soft enough, but Mo Ruyue heard it clearly. She just didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    Duanmu Xize did not expect things to be so serious. When he thought about how he had almost lost his daughter and all the support and help she could give him, he felt a wave of fear.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I once promised you that if you can successfully cure my daughter, no matter if it¡¯s gold, silver, jewelry, or any other request, as long as it¡¯s within my power, I will do it for you. Now, tell me, what do you need?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait to repay this favor because the sooner he repaid it, the easier the matter would be. Otherwise, after a long time, it was hard to guarantee what kind of difficult request Mo Ruyue would make.


    Mo Ruyue knew very well what Duanmu Xize was thinking. The magistrate was indeed not a small official. If she made good use of this favor, it might really be of great help to her.


    However, she disdained being schemed against to reduce the number of favors people owed her. She had long been used to doing everything herself and knew the truth of having a backer fall. Thus, once she sensed Duanmu Xize¡¯s thoughts, she immediately thought of how to get this ¡°favor¡±.


    ¡°Lord Duanmu, if I were to ask for another batch of ores of various colors, would you be able to give them to me?¡±


    Duanmu Xize was stunned. He didn¡¯t think that Mo Ruyue would actually make such a request.


    However, she had already asked for ores the first time, so it was not unusual for her to make the same request this time. Moreover, the amount she needed was not enough to develop a private armed force, so he did not seem to have anything to worry about.


    It was just that he still didn¡¯t know the use of the last batch of ores, so it seemed necessary to ask.


    ¡°What do you need ores for? As far as I know, the batch of ores I gave you before, no blacksmith has smelted them.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was not surprised by Duanmu Xize¡¯s words at all. Although the people she had used to follow like a giant wolf pack had all lost their targets, as a magistrate, it was really easy for Duanmu Xize to find out if a blacksmith had dealt with that batch of ore.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already used those ores to make various tools. Lord Duanmu, I think you should have a deep impression of the tools I used in my surgery. Without those ores, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make them.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said without hiding anything, but she didn¡¯t tell the whole truth either. The best lie was to be 90% true and 10% false, and the 10% false was that she used all the ores to make surgical tools.


    ¡°Without the help of a blacksmith, how did you smelt those ores? Don¡¯t tell me you have another set of smelting tools.¡±


    Duanmu Xize didn¡¯t completely believe Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. This woman had too many secrets. He had never even heard of her technique of drawing blood to create blood plasma. What else did she know and to what extent could she do?


    He was more and more interested in Mo Ruyue now, and he wanted to recruit her.


    Not to mention anything else, just the fact that she could perform such a major operation would make countless high-ranking officials and noble people rush over like ducks. Perhaps this would be another road to success for him.


    The more Duanmu Xize thought about it, the more his heart burned. This was because this path was completely feasible.


    Who wasn¡¯t afraid of death? However, with such a godly doctor around, there was a little more hope of survival. Who wouldn¡¯t do their best to live?


    The only thing he was lacking now was how to convince this woman to form an alliance with him. Only then would she be able to help him.


    ¡°Master Duanmu, I know a lot of things, but I don¡¯t think I need to explain them to you one by one. I also have the smelting tools. If you¡¯re worried about the scale, then there¡¯s no need for that. There¡¯s still a limit to what you should have.¡±


    Mo Ruyue could be considered very arrogant for a commoner to treat an official of such a high level like the magistrate. However, Duanmu Xize¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts on how to win her over.


    Geniuses were all proud of their talents, so it was not strange for them to have their own bad tempers. As long as she could be used by him in the end, Duanmu Xize could temporarily tolerate her disrespect.

 Chapter 249

    249 Rehabilitation Plan


    ¡°I believe that Lady Qin can grasp this sense of propriety. After all, to the imperial court, ores are like grains and salt. They are all controlled materials and not just anyone can have them. If you don¡¯t want to get into trouble, it¡¯s best to stay far away.¡±


    ¡°However, if the amount is very small, it is not that I can¡¯t give it to you within the scope of my authority. It is just that there is no free lunch in the world. Even if I don¡¯t say this, Lady Qin should understand.¡±


    Duanmu Xize knew that Mo Ruyue had a straightforward personality, so he didn¡¯t beat around the bush when he spoke to her. They didn¡¯t even avoid Qing Xi, who was present.


    ¡°Father, we are in my house right now, and you still want to bargain with my savior? You¡¯re still planning your own scheme?¡±


    !!


    Qing Xi, who had been listening quietly, suddenly flew into a rage. She did not care about Duanmu Xize¡¯s face at all and directly flared up at him in front of Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Qingqing, father was only joking with Lady Qin. If you don¡¯t like it, father won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Although Duanmu Xize had been embarrassed by his daughter in front of an outsider, he did not seem to feel embarrassed at all, nor did he feel angry. Instead, he even coaxed and persuaded her with a pleasant expression. He really had a rare image of a kind father.


    However, Mo Ruyue saw a trace of sadness and pain in Qing Xi¡¯s eyes. However, she carefully hid it in the impatience and mania in her eyes, which quickly disappeared completely.


    It seemed that there was more than a little misunderstanding between the father and daughter. However, she was not a psychiatrist, and there was no need to get involved in other people¡¯s family affairs. It was enough as long as she could get what she wanted.


    In the end, in order not to agitate Qing Xi, Duanmu Xize wisely chose to change the topic. The rest of the conversation revolved around Qing Xi¡¯s health.


    Mo Ruyue was not a doctor with a good temper, but she was a very responsible doctor.


    She took out a small booklet, which was filled with all kinds of plans and formulas, and even the exact timing was written.


    ¡°This is the rehabilitation plan I¡¯ve made according to Qing Xi¡¯s physical condition. If we follow the schedule strictly, we can greatly speed up her recovery.¡±


    Duanmu Xize first took the booklet and flipped through it before handing it to Qing Xi.


    She slowly read through the pages as if she could see through every word. Even Duanmu Xize had never seen her so serious.


    ¡°Father, please leave first. I have something to say to Lady Qin alone.¡±


    After a long time, Qing Xi¡¯s first words were to send her father away.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and settle some official matters first. If you need anything, just let Madam Du know. No matter what it is, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡±


    Duanmu Xize knew that his daughter was asking him to leave. In reality, he was already very satisfied that he had stayed by his daughter¡¯s side for so long before being chased away.


    If it was in the past, she would even suddenly become irritable when she heard his voice.


    In order not to aggravate her illness, he could only choose to reduce the time he spent with her as much as possible. However, this would not be conducive to him getting the appreciation of his in-laws¡¯ family.


    He had been worried about how to make his daughter happy and then put in a few good words for her in front of his father-in-law, but now he seemed to have found a good way, but he still needed to confirm it a few times.


    After Duanmu Xize left, Mo Ruyue asked her directly, ¡°Qing Xi, what do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, please sit down. I just want to say thank you.¡±


    Qing Xi was usually pampered by Duanmu Xize. At home, she always kept her word and would never lower her head to anyone. Thus, she was not used to speaking in a soft voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying my best. If you didn¡¯t cooperate, you wouldn¡¯t have had such a good result.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue was not arrogant, she was not overly humble either. She just did what she was supposed to do. This made Qing Xi heave a sigh of relief. At the same time, she had a better impression of Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you are a smart person, you can¡¯t see how much my father pampers me. If you can please me, it will make my father look up to you and bring you more benefits that others can¡¯t get. But why don¡¯t you have any plans at all?¡±


    Qing Xi could tell that Mo Ruyue was not playing hard to get. She really intended to do so.


    ¡°I earn money with my own abilities. I deserve it no matter how much I earn. Why should I do extra useless work?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked in return.


    ¡°But if you do it, you can easily get more benefits, whether it¡¯s money or convenience. You don¡¯t even have to look at the faces of many people you originally need to look up to. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Qing Xi knew that some people were very proud and arrogant, but people always had a goal in life. Just like Mo Ruyue, didn¡¯t she take such a big risk to perform the operation on her because of the conditions that her father promised her?


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Yes, it¡¯s just adding flowers to my brocade. Even if I don¡¯t have it, it won¡¯t make me hungry and cold. So, since it¡¯s dispensable to me, why do I have to force myself to do it? ¡±


    Qing Xi listened to Mo Ruyue¡¯s words seriously. She felt that she seemed to have understood, but she was a little confused when she thought about it. Perhaps she needed to think about it carefully before she could understand.


    ¡°Alright, Lady Qin, no matter what my father asks of you, as long as you don¡¯t want to do it, come to me. As long as I step in, my father will definitely not make things difficult for you.¡±


    Qing Xi decided to put Mo Ruyue¡¯s words aside for the time being. Instead, she told her the main reason why she had asked her to stay.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember your words.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s response once again confused Qing Xi. She originally thought that according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s previous judgment, she would also reject it. She didn¡¯t expect that she would agree to it so readily.


    ¡°Why did you reject the previous proposal, but you agreed to mine?¡±


    Qing Xi knew that she hated to ask many questions like this, but she just couldn¡¯t help but want an answer.


    ¡°I saved your life, not your father¡¯s, so I¡¯ll accept your gratitude. Is that hard to understand?¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue had been using a rhetorical tone to answer the questions, Qing Xi did not feel disgusted at all.


    She also felt that this was very strange. If it was someone else who dared to speak to her like this, she would definitely ask her father to teach her a lesson.


    But toward Mo Ruyue, she just couldn¡¯t be cruel.


    Perhaps it was because her care and seriousness toward her was not mixed with any utilitarianism or hypocrisy.


    When Mo Ruyue finally left Qing Xi¡¯s room, it was already half an hour later. After Qing Xi said that sentence, they did not talk about the related topic again.

 Chapter 250

    250 Reaching An Agreement


    They talked about the small booklet after that. Qing Xi insisted on not questioning anything in it. Mo Ruyue explained it to her one by one and did not seem to be impatient.


    When Mo Ruyue was about to leave, Qing Xi called her back again. After hesitating a few times, she only said two words, ¡°Thank you¡±.


    ¡°As long as you can get healthy again, that¡¯s the best way to thank me. Alright, you should rest well. We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she walked away. Qing Xi watched as her back was blocked by the door and did not look away.


    !!


    ¡°Lady Qin, our master is waiting for you in the study of the main courtyard.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had just walked to the entrance of the courtyard when she saw a young man standing at the moon gate waiting. As soon as he saw her, he immediately saluted and talked to her respectfully.


    This person was Duanmu Xize¡¯s secret guard, but he was dressed as an attendant. It was not the first time Mo Ruyue had seen him.


    She had already guessed that Duanmu Xize had something to say to her, so she only nodded slightly and followed behind him.


    It was also Mo Ruyue¡¯s second time coming to the main courtyard¡¯s study room. The last time was for Qing Xi¡¯s surgery. She had come to talk to the magistrate personally.


    She just didn¡¯t know what kind of conversation they would have this time.


    ¡°Lady Qin, what do you think about my proposal just now?¡±


    Duanmu Xize leaned forward and crossed his fingers as he asked Mo Ruyue.


    It could be seen from his subtle movements that he was extremely eager to answer this question. It was equivalent to telling Mo Ruyue that the initiative was in her hands now.


    ¡°Master Duanmu, did I not make myself clear just now?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow. She thought that she had explained it very clearly, but it was obvious that Duanmu Xize was not willing to accept this answer.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I still hope that you can consider it carefully and then give me an answer. I think you will be staying in Ping City for a while.¡±


    His words immediately made Mo Ruyue understand one thing, and then he asked back meaningfully, ¡°It seems that Master Duanmu has already made arrangements. I have to stay even if I don¡¯t want to, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Lady Qin is indeed a smart person. It¡¯s only interesting to deal with smart people. So, does Lady Qin want to seriously consider this official¡¯s proposal?¡±


    Duanmu Xize¡¯s ultimate goal was still to use Mo Ruyue, so he could still be said to be friendly until now. But if she continued to be so unappreciative, he might not be so easy to talk to.


    In her previous life, Mo Ruyue was forced to have blood on her hands for the first time when she was six years old. She completed her first mission on her own when she was nine years old. From then on, she had never been controlled by anyone. Even the purgatory-like life at that time could not make her bow her head, let alone now.


    She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master Duanmu, although I¡¯m just a commoner in your eyes, I¡¯m not someone you can do whatever you want to me. What you know of my abilities now is only the tip of the iceberg. Master Duanmu, you¡¯re a smart man, so I don¡¯t think I need to say too much, right?¡±


    Duanmu Xize¡¯s face instantly darkened. He stared at Mo Ruyue and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    ¡°If Master Duanmu did not threaten me, why would he think that my words are a threat?¡±


    Mo Ruyue returned his gaze without hesitation. There was no evasion in her eyes, nor was there any timidity. It was as if she did not care about Duanmu Xize¡¯s identity at all.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I advise you not to think so highly of yourself. Even if you have the ability to fly in the sky and burrow underground, aren¡¯t you afraid of implicating the people around you?¡±


    Duanmu Xize still refused to back down.


    With his status as a magistrate, he was actually threatened by a commoner widow. If this were to spread, wouldn¡¯t he become a laughingstock?


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. She had originally thought that Duanmu Xize was a smart person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to climb to his current position. But now, it seemed that although he was a little smart, he had already been blinded by his supreme power and was a little too superstitious about his power.


    However, she believed that in order to protect his authority, Duanmu Xize might do something irrational in front of her. So, she needed to make him more clear-headed.


    ¡°Master Duanmu, you¡¯re using the people around me as a weakness to threaten me. Don¡¯t you have any weaknesses? If I were to become a carefree and fearless person, I¡¯m afraid that the person I¡¯d be afraid of would be you, Master Duanmu.¡±


    ¡°Master and I didn¡¯t need to go that far. We had more cooperation to begin with. Are you really going to take that unnecessary path just for a temporary dispute?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were not the most unpleasant, but they still made Duanmu Xize¡¯s expression turn even uglier.


    It wasn¡¯t just because he had received such a warning, but also because he had to listen to it.


    It was only then that Duanmu Xize remembered that the woman in front of him was skilled in martial arts and was not weak at all.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and his eyes changed several times. There was a faint killing intent in them, but it was hidden behind a smile in the end.


    For a person like Mo Ruyue, who had unfathomable abilities, if he wanted to kill her, he had to hit her in one blow. Otherwise, once she escaped, there would be endless trouble.


    From Duanmu Xize¡¯s perspective, it was best to kill talents that he could not control or use as soon as possible to prevent them from becoming his enemies if they were used by others.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words just now had indeed aroused his killing intent, but he was even less confident that he could kill her in one blow. So, just as Mo Ruyue had said, was it really necessary to take that step?


    After some consideration, Duanmu Xize made his choice. What he did not know was that this choice had saved his life.


    Mo Ruyue took in all the subtle changes in his expression. If Duanmu Xize really chose to act willfully for the sake of his face, she would not hesitate to strike first.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t choose to act immediately. However, for a top-class assassin with ghostly skills, Mo Ruyue had a hundred ways to make Duanmu Xize die quietly without being suspected.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why are we suddenly talking about this? Haha, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Duanmu Xize laughed heartily and took the initiative to adjust the atmosphere.


    ¡°You¡¯re Qingqing¡¯s savior, and I can¡¯t even thank you enough. How could I do something ungrateful?¡±


    ¡°Of course I trust Master Duanmu¡¯s character, but his sense of humor is really poor.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said half of her sentence and used a smile to cover up the second half.


    The two sides seemed to have reached an agreement and no longer talked about this topic.


    ¡°In this case, I will send the agreed consultation fee to Huichun Hall without a single cent missing. Also, the ores that Lady Qin needs, after all, are some eye-catching things. So, I will see if Lady Qin can find a suitable place to receive them, and then I will send people to deliver them.¡±

 Chapter 251

    251 Rumors And Gossip


    ¡°In addition, if there¡¯s anything else that Lady Qin needs help with, just say it. As long as it¡¯s within this official¡¯s ability, I will not refuse.¡±


    Duanmu Xize brought up the matter of ¡°remuneration¡± again. Mo Ruyue would not refuse this, but he added a special ¡°favor¡± at the end.


    Mo Ruyue originally wanted to refuse. The first two conditions were what she deserved, but if she didn¡¯t use the second one well, it would become something she could use against others.


    However, on second thought, she realized that if this method was used well, it could also become a shortcut to quickly eliminate trouble. For example, it would have a miraculous effect on intimidating some villains.


    !!


    ¡°If Master Duanmu doesn¡¯t mind, I would like to borrow your tiger-skinned flag. Is that possible?¡± She nodded.


    Duanmu Xize had originally only wanted to give it a try and had only asked casually. It would be great if it was a success, but it didn¡¯t matter if it wasn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to actually relent and really make a request of him.


    ¡°For Lady Qin to think of using this official¡¯s name to do something, it must be something that gives you a headache?¡±


    Duanmu Xize tried to probe.


    He remembered that when he was investigating Mo Ruyue¡¯s background, he had found out that the county magistrate seemed to have some unclear intentions towards her, especially since that person¡¯s wife had also been saved by Mo Ruyue. In the blink of an eye, the couple had joined forces to sue Mo Ruyue. This wave of operation was really somewhat unexpected.


    Could it be that she just wanted to intimidate that person and make him give up on those thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have?


    It had to be said that Duanmu Xize¡¯s brain was still working. However, it was impossible to get the answer from Mo Ruyue¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Master Duanmu, I¡¯m not trying to gain any benefits for myself. If you mind, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t let anyone read her mind. Anyway, it was just one less shortcut for her. It wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    ¡°No, no, Lady Qin, I don¡¯t mind. How about this? Since you are here to treat someone in Ping City, why don¡¯t you treat it as a benefit to the soldiers and their families? Please give everyone a checkup and basic treatment.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, I will reward you in the name of the government and at the same time invite you to my mansion as a guest. This should help you avoid a lot of trouble,¡±


    After Mo Ruyue heard this, the corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    As expected, with Duanmu Xize¡¯s identity, it did not seem difficult to find out anything.


    However, she wasn¡¯t afraid that he would play any tricks.


    He had also indirectly admitted that he was the one who forged the letter and took the soldier¡¯s family away, so he should have heard about the ¡°agreement¡±.


    ¡°Mater Duanmu, you can arrange my time. Just as you said, I will be staying in Ping City for a while.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, she left the study. After saying goodbye to Qing Xi, she also left the courtyard.


    She needed to move to another place to avoid exposing the identity of the real owner of this courtyard.


    Very quickly, Duanmu Xize found her a relatively isolated and secluded courtyard in the city. As for the physical examination of the soldiers and their families, she could use the venue and manpower of the city¡¯s Chinese Medical Hall.


    After Mo Ruyue settled down, a piece of news spread in the camp of the garrison outside Ping City.


    ¡°Have you guys heard? Divine Doctor Qin is coming to do a consultation for us.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the woman is a God. She can cut open a person¡¯s stomach and then suture it to save the person!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bragging, right? This kind of thing can only be done by the Gods and Bodhisattvas. Have you ever heard of a person who has been cut open being cured by stitching it up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. I heard that the two people who were stitched up were stitched up in front of everyone. They were about to die, but a few days later, they were actually able to bask in the sun in the garden. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s amazing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, not long ago, a group of our brothers went out on a mission. Do you know what it was? They went to draw blood! That is, to draw out the blood from your body and give it to one of the people who were stitched!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by being stitched? What was that called again? I think it was called something technique!¡±


    All kinds of rumors began to spread in the military camp, which Duanmu Xize didn¡¯t expect. However, this also created momentum for Mo Ruyue, allowing her medical reputation to rise in the army.


    After that, the medical center in Ping City also put up an announcement. For the next three days, only one medical center in the city would be accepting patients. The rest would be used to receive the garrison troops outside the city and their local family members.


    The one hosting the consultation this time was the well-known Divine Doctor Qin. He was also specially invited by the magistrate to show his sympathy for the hard work of all the soldiers so that the soldiers could protect their homes and defend the country with a peace of mind.


    Of course, the praises in the announcement were far more mushy than these words, but who cared? The soldiers only cared if Divine Doctor Qin was really that amazing. As for Mo Ruyue, she was more concerned about what she could get in the end.


    Blood, ores, and the fact that there would no longer be any despicable people coveting her in the future made her feel extremely disturbed.


    On the third day of Mo Ruyue¡¯s arrival in Ping City, according to the arrangement of the magistrate, the entire garrison stationed outside the city was divided into three groups. A total of three batches would come to the city to receive Mo Ruyue¡¯s consultation.


    It was the same for the families of the soldiers who lived in ping city and within a hundred miles of it. The only difference was that the soldiers lived in the morning while the families lived in the afternoon.


    The specific process was also followed up by professionals. For those who were found to have problems and needed treatment, Mo Ruyue would treat them collectively or separately. These would depend on the situation at that time.


    On the first day of the consultation, Mo Ruyue was in charge of the largest medical hall in the city.


    Her method of consultation was very special. She was in a room, and only one person was allowed to enter at a time. After that person entered, he only had to stay for the time it took to brew a cup of tea before coming out.


    Therefore, even though there was a long queue outside, the speed of their advance was extremely fast.


    This kind of treatment method was unheard of. Even if all the soldiers were strong and healthy, it was too fast and perfunctory to do a comprehensive examination.


    Gradually, people began to have doubts about this, and the voices of doubt began to burn like a prairie fire.


    However, Mo Ruyue had already made it clear that no one was allowed to disturb her during her consultation. Otherwise, it would ruin her rhythm and cause her to be unable to complete her task on time.


    Duanmu Xize heard that there were rumors that were not beneficial to Mo Ruyue. They said that she was only here to go through the motions and had no intention of giving the soldiers a proper examination. Otherwise, she would not have sent them away in the time it took to make a cup of tea.


    He immediately found one of his aides and asked him to find Mo Ruyue to clarify things. After all, he had created this incident to create momentum for Mo Ruyue and spread her good reputation, not to add any strange rumors and gossip to her.

 Chapter 252

    252 Solution


    Seeing that the person had already arrived, Duanmu Xize immediately ordered, ¡°Jingzhi, go and find Lady Qin right now and ask her what exactly is going on. She must know what kind of rumors and slanders will be caused by such a fast consultation speed.¡±


    The man laughed deeply and said in a low voice, ¡°Master Duanmu, I don¡¯t think Lady Qin would be willing to see me appear. If you send me, I¡¯m afraid it will backfire.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Duanmu Xize looked at his advisor in surprise. The man in white standing in front of him was tall and slender. He always had a smile on his face, making people have a good impression of him at first sight. He was especially popular with women. Why did Mo Ruyue dislike him?


    !!


    ¡°Master Duanmu, I really can¡¯t answer your question because even I don¡¯t know the answer. Previously, this subordinate was ordered by Lord to go and bring Young Lady back. The first time I saw Lady Qin, I was not very happy, as if I was hated by her at first sight.¡±


    ¡°On the way back, Lady Qin also deliberately avoided me and didn¡¯t follow the team, so I think her disgust should be very obvious.¡±


    The man named Jingzhi was the man surnamed Ye who made Mo Ruyue wary. His full name was Ye Jingzhi.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Then why didn¡¯t you report to me when you came back?¡±


    Duanmu Xize looked at his aide and asked meaningfully.


    He didn¡¯t care why Mo Ruyue hated Ye Jingzhi for no reason. He was more concerned about why Ye Jingzhi didn¡¯t report this matter.


    ¡°My Lord, if I tell you that Lady Qin is full of hostility and vigilance against me, will you believe me?¡±


    Ye Jingzhi asked with a bitter smile. Duanmu Xize didn¡¯t give an answer to his question for a moment, but the two of them knew what the answer would be.


    Although Duanmu Xize should have trusted his advisor more than Mo Ruyue, he had come into contact with Mo Ruyue before. He knew that although she had a bad temper, she was not a brainless fool. Instead, she was extremely intelligent and sharp.


    So when his advisor suddenly said that such a person was full of hostility and wariness, he really did not believe it.


    Because there was no logical reason, and the abnormality of the matter was definitely a demon. Ye Jingzhi¡¯s words were indeed not credible to Duanmu Xize at the time.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave first. I¡¯ll get someone else to do this.¡±


    Duanmu Xize waved his hand and had Ye Jingzhi leave.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time to pay attention to this. He had to figure out what Mo Ruyue was up to.


    As for Ye Jingzhi¡¯s matter, he would slowly investigate it in the future.


    Soon, another person was called into the study by Duanmu Xize. Seeing Ye Jingzhi, who had always been the most trusted by the magistrate, leave just like that, many people¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Even if he didn¡¯t hear anything with his own ears, Ye Jingzhi knew how many people would be whispering behind his back and how many people would be gloating at his misfortune while waiting to see him make a fool of himself.


    From the first day he arrived at Master Duanmu¡¯s residence, there were already people who disliked him and wanted to see the day he ¡°fell out of favor¡±. Now, it seemed that they had waited for it.


    ¡°How troublesome. Do I have to start again in a different place? But I haven¡¯t even started playing yet.¡±


    Ye Jingzhi mumbled to himself as he unhurriedly walked out of the main entrance.


    Mo Ruyue was busy until noon. After a short break, it was time to see the soldiers¡¯ families in the afternoon.


    She had just sent the last soldier off when she saw a man rush in.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m one of Master Duanmu¡¯s aides. My surname is Qiao. I¡¯m here on Master Duanmu¡¯s orders to ask why you only took a cup of tea¡¯s time to treat each soldier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that there have been bad rumors about you. They say that you are perfunctory and have no intention of doing good deeds. You just want to gain a good reputation by looking at the flowers.¡±


    ¡°You have to know that this matter was facilitated by the magistrate. If your reputation is ruined, you will also implicate the magistrate.¡±


    The man with the surname Qiao started complaining and threw all the blame to Mo Ruyue without caring for the reason.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao, although I have only seen them for a short time, I have already screened out the soldiers who have health problems. If anyone has any objections, there are other doctors in the city who can confirm whether my diagnosis is useful or not.


    Mo Ruyue had actually brought the soldiers into her space to do a full body examination.


    In fact, the moment they entered the room, they were knocked out and didn¡¯t know where they had been. When they left the medium, Mo Ruyue removed the anesthetic effect.


    The time it took to make a cup of tea was the time it took for the soldiers to wake up. When they woke up, they would only have the memory of Mo Ruyue checking their bodies.


    This level of hypnotism was not difficult for Mo Ruyue. Although the physical fitness and will of soldiers were stronger than ordinary people, she also had a weapon that could enhance the amplitude of hypnosis.


    After hearing what she said, the dissatisfaction on advisor Joe¡¯s face did not decrease by much. Instead, he continued to complain, ¡°Lady Qin, if you let other doctors verify your diagnosis, it would be better to let other doctors diagnose the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a solution. If you don¡¯t listen, I don¡¯t have a better solution.¡±


    Mo Ruyue got up to go for lunch and rest. She didn¡¯t have much time to rest in the afternoon. She had to start early to treat the soldiers¡¯ families and didn¡¯t have time to explain to this strange man.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I was sent by the Lord to ask and solve the problem. Your attitude now is completely irresponsible!¡±


    Advisor Qiao¡¯s words made Mo Ruyue stop in her tracks. The look she gave when she turned around was so cold that Advisor Qiao subconsciously took two steps back.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao, I¡¯ll repeat myself. There¡¯s nothing wrong with my diagnosis. If anyone has any objections to my diagnosis, what are the many doctors in Ping Cheng doing?¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to rest. If you continue to chit-chat with me, don¡¯t blame me for throwing you out.¡±


    Mo Ruyue felt very strange. Why was it that Duanmu Xize was such a shrewd person, but the aides around him were all of the best quality.


    Not to mention the man surnamed Ye, who was emitting a dark aura, but this person surnamed Qiao in front of her was even more talkative and difficult to deal with than those gossiping women in the village.


    Perhaps he did have some brains, but at least for now, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    In order to prevent herself from really throwing Advisor Qiao out, Mo Ruyue was extremely determined to leave this time, completely ignoring the shouts behind him.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s suggestion was obviously not adopted. As a result, by the afternoon, the public opinion had already fermented to an unimaginable degree.


    ¡°What? the family members of those soldiers actually refused to let Lady Qin do a consultation? ¡±


    When Duanmu Xize heard the news, he immediately slammed the table and stood up. It had only been a morning, how could the situation have taken a turn for the worse and come to this?

 Chapter 253

    253 Remedy


    ¡°Sir, Lady Qin is not willing to explain her actions and let the rumors spread. That¡¯s why the soldiers¡¯ families are disgusted with her and unanimously resist her.¡±


    Advisor Qiao didn¡¯t relay Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. Instead, he exaggerated it and complained to Duanmu Xize.


    He felt that Lady Qin was irresponsible and arrogant. He really couldn¡¯t see what was worth for her to be so valued by the magistrate, even to help him plan.


    ¡°Although this seems like something she would do, it also depends on what it is. Lady Qin must have her reasons for doing this. Didn¡¯t she tell you what she thought?¡±


    !!


    Duanmu Xize asked again.


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Advisor Qiao was stunned. He did not expect the magistrate to speak on behalf of Lady Qin. This meant that he had made a mistake in his judgment of the situation just now. It was obvious that the magistrate attached more importance to that woman than he had imagined.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did she say something?¡±


    Duanmu Xize could tell from his subordinate¡¯s expression that something was wrong. His eyes immediately narrowed.


    It seemed that he was too good to his subordinates. Each and every one of them had their own plans and actually dared to deceive him.


    When Advisor Qiao saw Duanmu Xize¡¯s expression, he broke out in a cold sweat. He immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Your Excellency, when I went to ask that sister, Lady Qin, she only said that she had already screened out all the soldiers with physical problems. If anyone doubts it, the doctors in the medical center can do a follow-up examination to see if she is lying or misdiagnosed. The rumors will naturally be blown away.¡±


    ¡°I feel that her words are too arrogant, and at the same time, it is a repeated waste of medical resources. You have worked so hard to pave the way for her, but she responded so carelessly. It really does not match your good intentions!¡±


    Duanmu Xize¡¯s seven orifices were smoking when he heard this. He practically squeezed out the words from the gaps between his teeth and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t follow Lady Qin¡¯s suggestion just based on your judgment? That¡¯s why you allowed the rumors to spread like this?¡±


    Advisor Qiao did not dare to reply, but even if he did not, the answer was right in front of him.


    ¡°Idiot! How did I get such an idiot like you to be my advisor?¡±


    Duanmu Xize couldn¡¯t help but sweep all the papers and brushes off the table.


    If this idiot hadn¡¯t acted on his own initiative and followed Mo Ruyue¡¯s suggestion, things wouldn¡¯t have developed like this.


    There was no doubt about Mo Ruyue¡¯s medical skills. As long as she said that she had already screened out the sick soldiers, then there must be a problem with them. As long as the other doctors diagnosed them and confirmed that her words were correct, the unfavorable situation would be immediately reversed.


    What did it mean for a doctor to be able to make a 100% accurate diagnosis in such a short period of time? Even a fool would know the answer.


    Duanmu Xize wanted to kill someone. This time, he didn¡¯t just want to create momentum for Mo Ruyue. More importantly, he wanted to add flowers to his reputation among the people.


    But now, such a great opportunity had been destroyed by an Idiot¡¯s self-righteousness!


    Advisor Qiao knew that he had caused trouble and ruined the magistrate¡¯s plans. He could not even beg for mercy now. He even fell to the ground and tried to curl up into a ball to reduce the chance of being noticed.


    The magistrate was usually very easy to talk to, but once they failed their task, they had to pray that he was in a good mood that day and that the task they failed was not that important.


    But now, it was clear that this good luck did not befall him.


    ¡°What are you still kneeling here for? Aren¡¯t you going to quickly remedy it according to Lady Qin¡¯s method?¡±


    Duanmu Xize glanced at the curled-up figure on the ground from the corner of his eye and couldn¡¯t help but roar again.


    Advisor Qiao was so shocked that he trembled. He quickly stood up and replied while retreating out. ¡°This subordinate will do it, will do it!¡±


    He stumbled out of the door, but when he turned around, he bumped into someone.


    ¡°Sir, please calm down. I have already arranged for someone to take care of this matter. The soldiers who were previously selected are now being examined. They all have different degrees of illnesses, and none of them were misdiagnosed.¡±


    The person did not help Advisor Qiao up and instead allowed him to fall backward. At the same time, he reported to Duanmu Xize as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Good, as expected. We still have to depend on Mr. Ye at the critical moment.¡±


    Duanmu Xize nodded his head repeatedly and praised the man who had just walked in. The man who had walked in front of him and bowed was Ye Jingzhi, who had left and returned.


    ¡°Sir, you flatter me. This subordinate only went to make up for my mistake. This matter is not only related to Lady Qin¡¯s reputation, but also related to Sir¡¯s painstaking efforts to love the people like your children. Naturally, it can not be regarded as child¡¯s play.¡±


    Ye Jingzhi humbly said, and conveniently delivered a flattering, yet he appeared so natural and without any sign of flattery.


    ¡°Alas, if my men are as perceptive and dedicated as Mr. Ye, how much trouble can they help me save? It¡¯s a pity that those fools are just a burden, and I have to clean up their mess for them? What¡¯s the use of having such trash!¡±


    Duanmu Xize cursed a few more words, but they were all for Ye Jingzhi to hear. He could consider it as him trying to ease Ye Jingzhi¡¯s mind for the small gap between the two of them.


    Ye Jingzhi only smiled and didn¡¯t respond to Duanmu Xize¡¯s words. He also didn¡¯t continue to be humble and appeared to be unaffected by the favor and humiliation.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. It¡¯s also been hard on you. I wonder what other matters you have for me?¡±


    Although Duanmu Xize had praised Ye Jingzhi, he had long been wary of this person, so when he spoke to him, there was a faint sense of alienation.


    Ye Jingzhi was such a smart person. How could he not understand the meaning behind Duanmu Xize¡¯s words? He had originally planned to leave and find another branch. However, after re-witnessing Mo Ruyue¡¯s abilities, he suddenly changed his mind.


    This woman¡¯s ability was greater than he had imagined. If he had the opportunity to persuade her to cooperate with him, they would definitely be a good pair of partners.


    It was difficult for a widow with five children to survive in this world. Even if she was capable, she still needed a man to rely on.


    And he was the best choice.


    However, the slightly troublesome thing now was that Mo Ruyue had a kind of vigilance and disgust towards him for some unknown reason. This was not good for his plan.


    So what he had to do now was to make use of the opportunity created by Duanmu Xize to take the first step to get close to Mo Ruyue.


    After learning that the family refused to come to her for a consultation, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all. Instead, she asked the medicine boy in the medical hall to bring her some tea and snacks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to eat my fill at noon, but now I have the chance to make up for it.¡±


    She said in a self-deprecating manner as she ate the dessert.

 Chapter 254

    254 Blessing And Disaster


    However, her ¡°leisure time¡± didn¡¯t last for long. After an hour, the medicine boy came to tell her that the family members waiting for a consultation outside had already formed a long line and hoped to receive Mo Ruyue¡¯s diagnosis as soon as possible.


    ¡°Oh? They changed their attitude so quickly. I thought it would take some effort.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said indifferently.


    She knew that it was definitely not that advisor surnamed Qiao who did as she said. If not, someone had already predicted this situation and took the same measures as she suggested.


    !!


    It wasn¡¯t hard to think of this idea, but she somehow thought of that man with the surname Ye. Her intuition told her that this matter must have something to do with him.


    However, even if he did it, so what? As long as things went according to the plan, that was good. It was just a little more vigilant and thinking about what kind of tricks he would play or what purpose he wanted to achieve.


    Since the man surnamed Ye had a purpose, he would not just do this little thing. What she needed to do now was to respond to changes by staying the same and wait to see what he would do.


    Mo Ruyue soon began to examine the soldiers¡¯ families. Their mental power was obviously not as strong as the soldiers¡¯. It was easier and faster to hypnotize them, and they could also be examined faster.


    However, Mo Ruyue still chose to go at the same speed as she did when she examined the soldiers. This way, it would not be easy for others to notice anything amiss.


    By the end of the evening, 20 sick soldiers and 40 family members had been selected. One of them was the family member of the squad leader¡¯s comrade.


    When Mo Ruyue was examining that person, she sighed. No wonder that small squad leader would ask her for help.


    This patient was really unlucky. She had countless illnesses, big and small, and there was almost no good place for her to get sick. At the same time, Mo Ruyue was very surprised. She had so many illnesses, but she could still hold on for so many years. How did she manage to hold on?


    Although she was surprised, it was not a problem for her to cure this patient. Whether it was pure chinese medicine and acupuncture treatment, or the ultra-modern medical equipment in the space medical room, there would always be one or more diseases that were suitable for her.


    She would definitely get the blood she needed before, it was just a matter of time.


    Mo Ruyue was sorting out the medical records of the 60 patients selected today when she saw a medicine boy walk in and say to her, ¡°Lady Qin, the magistrate has come.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Duanmu Xize had already stepped in.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this official came uninvited, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He seemed to be apologizing to Mo Ruyue, but in fact, there was no apology in his words at all.


    ¡°I thought Master Duanmu would come to inspect during the day, but it¡¯s already late. Even if Master Duanmu came, I¡¯m afraid no one would see him.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was very clear that Duanmu Xize did not do this just for her. If this matter was handled well, he would also win the reputation of loving the people like his own children. When that time came, the benefits he would receive would only be more than hers.


    ¡°Lady Qin must be joking. If I didn¡¯t wait for you to finish examining this group of people today, how could this official understand the most detailed situation first-hand?¡±


    Duanmu Xize did not seem to understand the meaning behind Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. The smile on his face did not diminish, and he spoke as if it was really the case.


    ¡°Alright, then what does Master Duanmu want to know about? For example, what kind of illness did everyone suffer from, what kind of treatment arrangements were made, or something else?¡±


    Mo Ruyue changed the topic at the right time. After all, the two of them had common interests now, so it was better not to make their relationship so stiff.


    ¡°How do you plan to arrange these patients? Do you want to do it or¡­¡±


    Duanmu Xize cooperated and asked.


    According to his thoughts, it would be best for these people to accept Mo Ruyue¡¯s treatment. The greater her contributions and the more dazzling her achievements were, the more beneficial it would be for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the most serious ones to treat. As for the rest, I¡¯ll leave them to the doctors in the city. After all, I can¡¯t take all the credit. Besides, I¡¯m too busy.¡±


    Mo Ruyue would not be so foolish as to take care of all the patients. Even if she had the ability, she would never do that.


    If she really did that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go home for a long time. Besides, it was a taboo to take all the credit.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Lady Qin to have such a heart. If those doctors know about this, they should be grateful to you.¡±


    Duanmu Xize smiled slightly, as if he had agreed to Mo Ruyue¡¯s suggestion.


    Although things didn¡¯t go according to his expectations. At least it didn¡¯t go too far. Even if she could cure all the serious diseases, it was enough to prove that she was a divine doctor. It would even prove that her medical skills were not specialized in one or several fields, but all-rounded.


    Mo Ruyue worked through the night to come up with a distribution table. She divided the patients according to the diseases that the doctors in each medical hall were good at treating. Out of the sixty patients, ten of them were personally handled by Mo Ruyue, while the rest were treated by different doctors from the other five medical halls.


    In the next two days, Mo Ruyue continued to see patients at the same speed as before. This time, all the rumors had disappeared as quickly as they had appeared.


    This time, the rumors circulating in Ping City were all about Mo Ruyue¡¯s incredible medical skills, from her speed of consultation to the two unheard-of major operations in the county.


    The citizens of Ping City had seen the former with their own eyes, while Duanmu Xize had secretly sent people to spread the latter. After all, it was the truth. Even if there was no need to exaggerate, it was enough to shock the world.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. No matter how strict Mo Ruyue¡¯s screening and treatment standards were, she still had to treat 30 patients herself.


    It was an increase of almost ten patients a day, but compared to the number of patients distributed to other medical centers, it was already a lot less.


    The official treatment had already begun on the second night. The patients who had been selected on the first day had been assigned to various medical centers according to the distribution table.


    The medical hall that Mo Ruyue was in had also opened up a special treatment area, and the patients she received were arranged according to the type of illness.


    Everything was ready, and they were just waiting for Mo Ruyue to make a move.


    This batch of thirty patients had all kinds of diseases. It was not easy for Mo Ruyue to gather a few more for collective treatment. This made her sigh. She could really encounter anything.


    If this batch of patients were cured, it would prove that she had super medical skills in all fields. However, there was another problem. If there was a need for an open skull or organ transplant surgery, how would she deal with it?


    Even if she had a medical space, it was impossible for her to bring it to the outside world, let alone explain the matching of organs and other problems.


    There was a saying that was right, fortune was where disaster was. Now, it was really hard to say whether this matter would bring her a blessing or a curse.

 Chapter 255

    255 Order Of Commendation


    In order to save as much time as possible, Mo Ruyue adopted a centralized treatment method for patients with lighter symptoms. It was said that the treatment process of Traditional Chinese Medicine was slow, but in reality, they had not found the right method and prescription.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s library was all-encompassing, especially in the field of medical books. There were many ancient recipes that she had never heard of before, but since they could be recorded in the spatial library, they must be extremely effective. She had also personally verified this point.


    In fact, in the process of consultation in Huichun Hall, they could encounter many cases mentioned in ancient medical books. The prescriptions used by Mo Ruyue after his own verification and adjustment could have miraculous effects.


    Out of the thirty patients, seven or eight of them received extremely obvious results on the first day of treatment. This made everyone even more convinced of mo ruhan¡¯s ability. Only the legendary divine doctor could cure the illness with the medicine and have immediate results.


    !!


    On the sixth night of Mo Ruyue¡¯s stay in Ping City, the squad leader secretly brought his promised comrades to the backyard of the medical hall.


    ¡°Lady Qin, let¡¯s fulfill our promise.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at his comrades behind him and said to Mo Ruyue with an ashamed expression, ¡°In fact, the reason we could come here is that the magistrate knows. Without his permission, we can¡¯t even leave the camp.¡±


    ¡°Back then, when I made the promise to you, I also thought that we could come out during our shift. However, you don¡¯t live in Ping City and our shift schedule is different. I¡¯m afraid that it will take a long time to fulfill the promise.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m really sorry. If we didn¡¯t say this, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to invite you over.¡±


    The squad leader finally told Mo Ruyue the truth, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised at all when he saw her expression.


    ¡®You¡¯re in the military camp, and you¡¯re bound by military discipline. You can¡¯t do whatever you want. So, when you proposed this exchange, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said coldly.


    ¡°Then why did Lady Qin agree to come and treat our brothers and relatives?¡±


    The captain asked in surprise.


    If he knew that he was being deceived, even if he didn¡¯t give the other party a good scolding, he would have left in a huff, let alone continue to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything and continue to be deceived.


    ¡°Because I will naturally have a way to get what I want. Aren¡¯t you guys already here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue felt that she didn¡¯t need to explain the twists and turns to the team leader. In fact, according to the level of attention Duanmu Xize paid to her, those private transactions couldn¡¯t escape his eyes at all.


    Thus, when Mo Ruyue made her request, she mentioned this in passing. Duanmu Xize agreed very quickly without even asking for the reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Qin. We really didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. We really don¡¯t have the face to see you now.¡±


    The squad leader said guiltily again. No matter what, he had lied to Mo Ruyue out of selfishness. If he could appease her anger, not only would he be willing to be beaten and punished, but he would also have no complaints even if he was made to work like a horse or a cow.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s useless to apologize now. You¡¯re already here, so let¡¯s start.¡±


    If Mo Ruyue did not want to think about it, it would be a waste of time. She just wanted to quickly finish drawing blood so that she could continue to treat other patients.


    The team leader was also helpless. It seemed that he had left a completely bad impression on Lady Qin, but he didn¡¯t know if he would have the chance to fix it in the future.


    It took almost two hours for her to draw the blood of all the soldiers who had arrived. As she could not use modern blood drawing tools, she still used the old artificial blood drawing tools that she had made, which led to a low efficiency.


    ¡°Before this time tomorrow night, the needle holes on your arms can¡¯t come into contact with water. Eat more meat and eggs. Tomorrow¡¯s training can be reduced appropriately. You can return to normal in a day or two.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded them as she did last time. Some of them had experience in drawing blood, while the rest were doing it for the first time. But no matter what, she still had to tell them what they needed to know.


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of them.¡±


    After the squad leader said that, he left with his team, just like how they had quietly arrived.


    The subsequent treatment process was unusually smooth, and there were no accidents. All the patients who had been treated by Mo Ruyue were quickly cured and discharged. Hence, some patients who were still in other clinics made requests, hoping to receive Mo Ruyue¡¯s treatment.


    When this news reached Mo Ruyue¡¯s ears, she directly rejected it.


    ¡°When a patient is assigned to a doctor, unless the doctor really can¡¯t cure him, there¡¯s no way to change the treatment. It¡¯s just that the treatment process isn¡¯t as fast. How can I take over someone else¡¯s patient?¡±


    This was how Mo Ruyue responded to those who came to deliver the news. Even if the magistrate ordered her to do so, she would not do it.


    On the one hand, it would cause more trouble for him and increase his workload. On the other hand, he would have violated a taboo in the industry.


    Although Mo Ruyue was not a person bound by etiquette, she still followed the rules.


    ¡°This, Lady Qin, this is just a matter of convenience. Besides, isn¡¯t it more beneficial for you if all the patients recover faster?¡±


    The person tried to persuade Mo Ruyue. Compared to Advisor Qiao¡¯s arrogance, he was more cautious and patient.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done everything that I¡¯m required to do. Everything else is someone else¡¯s task, not mine. So, instead of persuading me to cure all the patients, it¡¯s better to persuade those people to accept treatment with peace of mind.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head, completely unmoved.


    Those people¡¯s illnesses were very mild, much lighter than the patients she had received. As for the speed of recovery, it would be slower. She could only find the reason from those doctors.


    Although all the selected patients had not fully recovered, the people who were treated by Mo Ruyue had basically recovered. The rest was only a matter of time.


    After another week, Duanmu Xize¡¯s report to the imperial court came to an end.


    ¡°Lady Qin, now the whole world knows about your title as a divine doctor. Even the imperial court has issued an order of commendation. Tomorrow, I will present the reward to you in the government office. Of course, all the state and county officials under my jurisdiction will come to witness this scene.¡±


    ¡°After all, your glory is also our prefecture¡¯s glory. There will be a grand celebration banquet later. This should be enough for you to intimidate some people, right?¡±


    Duanmu Xize looked at Mo Ruyue and handed her the order of commendation in advance.


    This was to be read out in public the next day. After that, Mo Ruyue had to mount it and offer it up. After all, it was given by the imperial court. Even if it was slightly defaced, it would be a great disrespect and would be punished.


    ¡°This display is indeed a little unexpected, but the effect should be pretty good. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t take the order of commendation. She just looked at the piece of paper and shook her head.


    In order to get this piece of paper, she had worked hard for more than ten days. Did this honor come so easily? Not at all.

 Chapter 256

    256 Selfless Dedication


    However, her harvest this time was not small. The most important thing was that she got blood and ore. One could save her life, and the other could be used to make life-saving tools.


    Seeing that she did not accept it, Duanmu Xize did not force her. He carefully put the order of commendation away. As long as this thing was in his hands, if anything happened, he would still be the one to bear the responsibility.


    From this, it could be seen that Mo Ruyue was an extremely cautious person and seemed to be very clear about the rules of the game.


    However, she was just a commoner, how would she know about this?


    !!


    A question flashed across Duanmu Xize¡¯s mind. He felt that Lady Qin was more and more mysterious.


    ¡°Master Duanmu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    After looking at the order of commendation, Mo Ruyue took her leave. Although she and Duanmu Xize were temporarily on the same boat, his utilitarian and purposeful nature was too strong. The two of them could not be on the same road for a long time, so she always kept a distance.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll see you at the celebration party tomorrow.¡±


    Duanmu Xize was rather happy, but after Mo Ruyue left, his face immediately darkened. His eyes coldly stared in the direction she left in, not saying a word.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. This woman¡¯s wariness is very strong. She¡¯s definitely not someone who can be easily subdued. ¡±


    A man came out from behind the screen. It was Ye Jingzhi.


    He slowly walked to Danmu Xize¡¯s side and spoke his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to conquer a woman like her with force. You¡¯ve done your research. This woman can fight a giant tiger alone and knows all kinds of mechanical skills. Even her five babies are learning martial arts. She¡¯s naturally not weak.¡±


    ¡°In terms of intelligence, she has such superb medical skills and mechanical skills, so her stratagems and wisdom are definitely not low. So, general strategies are ineffective against her. Sir, do you think that when you meet such a woman, you can conquer her?¡±


    Ye Jingzhi said with a smile.


    His appearance was refined and handsome, especially when he smiled. It made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. However, when he said those words, a hint of madness would occasionally flash in his eyes. However, it was cleverly hidden under the ¡°respect¡± and ¡°flattery¡± he showed Duanmu Xize.


    Duanmu Xize¡¯s gaze was fixed on the study room¡¯s door, as if just looking at it would make Mo Ruyue look back at him. As for Ye Jingzhi¡¯s words, it was as if he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was not a fool. If he could not analyze these things and could only rely on his aides, he would have died many times in the officialdom.


    Ye Jingzhi was already used to Duanmu Xize¡¯s behavior. It was as if the advisor was only there for show. He had always been self-righteous and made all his judgments and decisions. Being able to live until now was already a skill.


    Forget it. in any case, he was only using Duanmu Xize as a stepping stone. A mere prefect was far from the end of his ambitions.


    The next morning, the entrance of the largest medical center in Ping City was already crowded with people.


    The commoners in the city had already seen the announcement that Divine Doctor Qin would be publicly commended and rewarded at the magistrate¡¯s office today. Furthermore, the imperial court would personally issue an order of commendation to commend Divine Doctor Qin for her contributions to the soldiers and his family members.


    Although everyone had heard of Divine Doctor Qin and many had seen her before, she was only a mysterious image that was passed down by word of mouth to the commoners of Ping City. Everyone had different opinions about her. However, her mysterious image would be unveiled today.


    Mo Ruyue had just come out of the Medical Hall. When she saw the mass of people in front of her, she didn¡¯t even move an eyebrow.


    Back when she was in the county town¡¯s Huichun Hall, she had been surrounded by people countless times. Now that she was in Ping City, it was just that there were more people surrounding her. To her, it did not make a difference.


    Although Mo Ruyue appeared very calm, when the surrounding commoners saw her, they all let out a cry of disappointment.


    She was wearing a curtained hat. The long veil hung down and covered most of her body, but one could still see that she was wearing men¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°What? I woke up early in the morning to see what this Lady Qin looks like. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be a cold beauty? How do you look at it covered up like this!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you not to be one of those soldiers or their family members? They can see it, but you don¡¯t have the good fortune to see it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t be seen. Why do you have to cover your face? So many people have seen it. Is there still a need to do this? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her face. If she wants to cover it, she will cover it. It¡¯s none of your business. Who said she had to show it to you? ¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. If you have the ability, go and take off her hat. What¡¯s the use of talking here?¡±


    Duanmu Xize had not expected that Mo Ruyue would cause such a huge discussion just by showing her face. However, this also showed that Mo Ruyue was already an influential figure and not the silent ¡°divine doctor¡± from before.


    He listened to the news reported by his subordinate and watched Mo Ruyue enter the government office and walk towards him step by step. Suddenly, he felt that this woman seemed to have a halo around her body, causing her entire body to be shrouded in a faint halo. For a moment, she was so dazzling that he couldn¡¯t look at her directly.


    ¡°As expected of the woman that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to. No wonder she wants to use my power to intimidate some people. But can she protect herself until the end?¡±


    Duanmu Xize muttered, the interest in his eyes growing.


    The people of Ping City were very familiar with their own magistrate. In their eyes, he could be described with two words. One was ¡°approachable¡± and the other was ¡°loving the people like their own children¡±.


    Of all the officials in Ping City, the one with the best reputation was undoubtedly the magistrate.


    When Duanmu Xize saw that Mo Ruyue had arrived, he immediately stood up from behind the table and came over to welcome her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re here. Come, follow me to the door of the yamen. After I read out the order of commendation, you can receive your thanks.¡±


    He walked forward and reached out to grab Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand, but she dodged it by turning her body slightly.


    Duanmu Xize¡¯s expression did not change. He only retracted his hand very naturally and waved to his side. An aide beside him immediately carried a tray covered with a red cloth over.


    ¡°Please, my lord.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stepped aside to let Duanmu Xize walk in front. Her attitude wasn¡¯t very respectful, but it was clearly much better than her previous attitude.


    The two of them appeared in front of the citizens of Ping City, one after the other. The originally buzzing of discussion suddenly turned into a clamor.


    ¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡±


    Duanmu Xize raised his hands slightly and quickly suppressed the sound of the drums.


    ¡°Everyone should know that the one standing beside me now is Lady Qin, who has made great contributions to the soldiers and their families guarding the city. It is her selfless contribution that can exchange for everyone¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°I have already reported this matter to the imperial court, and the order of commendation was already issued a few days ago. That is to say, Lady Qin could have received the commendation a few days ago and retired.¡±

 Chapter 257

    257 Can¡¯t Refuse


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she took the initiative to wait until all the patients had recovered before she accepted the award. What kind of selfless and responsible spirit is this? It¡¯s a blessing for the people of Ping City to be able to invite her!¡±


    ¡°And now the final results have come out. All the patients who received Lady Qin¡¯s treatment have been cured without exception. It can be seen that her medical skills are high. She is indeed worthy of the reputation of a Divine Doctor. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is the reincarnation of the medical saint.


    Duanmu Xize¡¯s mouth was full of beautiful words, praising Mo Ruyue to the skies. His goal was very simple. He wanted to carry out her good reputation to the end and push her prestige to the highest point.


    He had a good reputation among the people, and with his inspiring speech, he quickly stirred up everyone¡¯s emotions.


    !!


    Everyone looked at Mo Ruyue with fanatical eyes as if they were looking at a bodhisattva who had descended to the mortal world. With her life, they would have a guarantee.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She suddenly had a feeling that Duanmu Xize was walking on the edge of danger. Not only did he want to boost her reputation, but he also wanted to create a God.


    When Duanmu Xize spoke, he kept glancing at Mo Ruyue from the corner of his eye. Naturally, he didn¡¯t miss the micro-expressions on her face. At the same time, he was secretly pleased with himself.


    This move of acting first and reporting later was to make Mo Ruyue unable to refuse.


    She could either accept it, or she would have to stand on his side in the future, and even if she was unwilling, she would have to be used by him.


    She could either refuse and admit in public that her medical skills were fake and not as magical as the legends made them out to be. This would prevent the people from becoming her fanatical believers and becoming a problem that she would never be able to solve.


    Once Mo Ruyue chose the latter, the power she wanted to borrow would be gone. In other words, she would get nothing other than ten days of hard work in vain. She might even offend him and provoke a powerful enemy.


    This was not Ye Jingzhi¡¯s idea, but his own decision.


    Ye Jingzhi¡¯s idea was to be slow, to be gentle, and to attack the heart, but he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    At the beginning of spring next year, the imperial court would hold an examination for officials once every three years. Although Duanmu Xize¡¯s reputation among the common people was excellent, he was still not satisfied.


    If he could make good use of Mo Ruyue, he would not only be able to please the common people, but also those who needed him to look up to.


    Mo Ruyue knew that Duanmu Xize was secretly observing her reaction. However, no matter what he was expecting, he was probably going to be disappointed.


    She didn¡¯t rush to refute or confess anything. She would wait until she got the order of commendation. After all, that thing was the most practical.


    Duanmu Xize saw that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have any reaction and thought that she had already accepted her fate. He was secretly pleased with himself. As expected, his method was the fastest and most effective. That Ye Jingzhi always acted like he was profound and unfathomable, but in reality, his standard was only so-so.


    He was relieved. After boasting, he ¡°invited¡± the order of commendation out.


    Mo Ruyue, who had been standing behind him, immediately turned to him. Because this was only an order of commendation and not an imperial edict, she did not need to kneel to listen. However, Mo Ruyue was dressed as a man, so he still had to bow and listen.


    Duanmu Xize quickly read through the order of commendation once, then held a piece of paper in his hand and said, ¡°Lady Qin, this is the court¡¯s recognition and high regard for you. I hope that you can continue to benefit the people with your benevolence and heart.¡±


    As he spoke, he handed over the order of commendation again.


    This time, Mo Ruyue put her hands over her head and solemnly took the piece of paper.


    Although it was just a piece of paper, the honor and responsibility it carried were heavy. Of course, the benefits it could bring her were equally heavy.


    ¡°Many thanks to Master Duanmu for giving this commoner this opportunity. This commoner has only done a little bit of effort. The sea of knowledge is vast, and the path of medical skills is endless. I don¡¯t dare to be called a divine doctor, so please don¡¯t flatter me.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue received the order of commendation, she also said a few words. However, when the people heard her, they thought that she was just being polite and did not treat these words as her true feelings at all.


    She also knew that the people were in a frenzy now. Even if they saw with their own eyes that she had killed someone, they would probably take the initiative to find a reason to exonerate her.


    However, there was still room for manipulation. Of course, Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t destroy her reputation, but she also wouldn¡¯t let such a thing happen.


    Duanmu Xize thought that he was using this method to firmly tie her together, but he did not know that it was not a good thing to be extravagant. Once someone got hold of something that could be used against him, it would immediately lead to a disaster.


    She had thought that he was a smart person, but she did not expect him to be so short-sighted and stupid.


    Mo Ruyue thought disdainfully in his heart. At the same time, he also felt very strange.


    Since someone like Ye Jingzhi was by Duanmu Xize¡¯s side, why would he give him such an idea? Could it be that Ye Jingzhi was actually not favored by the magistrate?


    This was interesting.


    After the award ceremony, Mo Ruyue brought the order of commendation back to where she was staying.


    Just now, she had seen that familiar face among the many officials, but the situation at the time did not allow her to look carefully. But she could imagine that his expression must have been very wonderful.


    Soon, it was time for the banquet. She could not attend such a formal banquet in men¡¯s clothes, but Mo Ruyue did not know how to comb her hair like those ancient women, let alone bring any suitable clothes or jewelry to match it.


    Fortunately, Qing Xi had sent someone over at the crucial moment. It was Madam Du, who had dealt with Mo Ruyue before. Not only did she know how to comb all kinds of hair styles, but she had also brought a few sets of clothes and jewelry for Mo Ruyue to choose from.


    Mo Ruyue was used to wearing black and white clothes, but white was not resistant to dirt. When she entered the forest, her clothes would not look good, so later on, she changed to wearing sky blue or gray.


    Qing Xi seemed to have seen through her fashion taste. The clothes she brought were not the kind that dazzled people¡¯s eyes. there were sky green, light gray, and camel colors inside.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand naturally reached for the light gray but saw that Madam Du was frowning slightly.


    ¡°Is it not appropriate?¡±


    It was rare for her to take the initiative to ask for advice.


    ¡°Lady Qin, although we women should dress solemnly and steadily, but tonight¡¯s banquet is for you. If you choose to attend in such clothes, it would seem a bit dull.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the azure one is better. Your skin is cold and white, and this color suits you the best. It¡¯s bright and doesn¡¯t look dull, and it¡¯s not too festive or bright, so it¡¯s perfect for you.¡±


    On the other hand, Madam Du was very serious in giving Mo Ruyue her advice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took the sky-blue clothes and compared them to his body. The effect on the upper body was not bad.


    Qing Xi was, after all, the daughter of a wealthy family. Her taste was indeed very good. The things she picked were elegant and not vulgar. They had both class and taste, which saved her a lot of trouble.


    Because Mo Ruyue was the widow of the original owner, she still had to comb her hair into a woman¡¯s bun, even though she was still a virgin.

 Chapter 258

    258 Good People Don¡¯t Come


    She usually dressed as a man and tied her hair into a high ponytail. Now that she had changed into women¡¯s clothing, she was really cold, refined, and unparalleled. Even an old servant from a mansion like Madam Du, who was used to seeing beautiful women, was dazed by her.


    ¡°Madam Du, are you done?¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue was used to all kinds of looks, she saw that it was getting late and she didn¡¯t want to be late.


    ¡°Oh, oh, sorry. This old servant has lost her composure.¡±


    !!


    Only then did Madam Du come back to her senses and repeatedly apologized to Mo Ruyue. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Lady Qin, we all know that you are born with good looks, but we didn¡¯t expect you to be so good. Look, when you dress up, you really make people unable to take their eyes off you!¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled faintly and didn¡¯t give her any response.


    No matter how beautiful they were, they were just skin and bones. In the world of assassins, no one would spare their lives just because they were handsome or beautiful.


    After packing up, Mo Ruyue got into the carriage waiting at the door and went straight to the venue of the banquet tonight ¨C Duanmu mansion.


    Although this was not her first time in Ping City, it was her first time at the Duanmu residence. Although it was nighttime and she could not get a full view of the Duanmu residence, it was not difficult to imagine the size of the residence just by looking at the two black gates and the two ferocious stone beasts at the bottom of the steps.


    Mo Ruyue had also glanced at the so-called puppet shows in her spare time. Although she had no feelings for the characters in them, she still had some impression of the mansions of the princes and ministers. They were not much different from what she was seeing now, except for the size of the door.


    There were already many horse carriages parked at the entrance. The people entering the Duanmu residence were all officials and their families who had been invited. As they watched the endless stream of people enter the residence, the sound of silk and bamboo music could be heard from the courtyard, making it seem very lively.


    Mo Ruyue was sitting in the Duanmu family¡¯s carriage. The moment she appeared, she attracted many gazes. When she got off the carriage and stood in front of the crowd, the originally noisy crowd suddenly quieted down.


    ¡°Is it Lady Qin? Aiya, I¡¯m sorry for not welcoming you!¡±


    Duanmu Xize had already received the news when Mo Ruyue set off. He had also specially waited for her to get off the car and go out to welcome her. In the end, when he walked out of the main gate, he was instantly stunned.


    At the bottom of the steps outside the mansion stood a beautiful woman with a cold and elegant look. She had a cloud of black hair, smooth skin, and eyes as bright as the cold stars and moon in the sky. She was wearing a sky-blue long dress that made her tall and exquisite figure look particularly graceful.


    He had always known that Mo Ruyue was a beauty, but he had only seen her valiant side in men¡¯s clothing. It was only today that he knew how amazing this woman was.


    However, Duanmu Xize¡¯s self-control wasn¡¯t bad. He only lost his focus for a moment before he immediately regained his consciousness.


    ¡°Master Duanmu,¡±


    Mo Ruyue slightly bent her knees in greeting to Duanmu Xize. The extent of her movements was almost invisible, and it was just a gesture.


    ¡°No need for gifts. Come, Lady Qin, follow this official in. The banquet is about to begin.¡±


    The fact that he had personally come out to welcome them was already giving Mo Ruyue a great deal of face. As for the other officials¡¯ families, they could only look forward to it. It was already not bad to be able to get a hint of Master Duanmu¡¯s approval. No one dared to dream of being welcomed in person.


    There was another person who was dumbfounded, and that was the county magistrate, Chen Luyu.


    Not only was he once again stunned by Mo Ruyue, but he also felt his heart turn cold after seeing the look in Magistrate Xize¡¯s eyes.


    He was very familiar with the look in the magistrate¡¯s eyes. He, Chen Luyu, had also seen that look before. It was the look of someone who wanted to get this woman by hook or by crook, at all costs.


    It was precisely because of this gaze and the various ostentatious arrangements that the magistrate had made that Chen Luyu clearly realized that he had no chance at all.


    Even if he ate a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall, he would not dare to snatch the magistrate¡¯s woman!


    For the rest of the night, Chen Luyu was in a daze. All the delicacies tasted like wax in his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t even taste anything.


    Perhaps it was because he had a guilty conscience, but he always felt that the magistrate¡¯s eyes were cold and full of warning.


    Could it be that Lady Qin had said something to the magistrate and told him about all the offenses he had done to her in the past? That was why she was awarded by the imperial court in public and had invited guests to celebrate.


    So, was this a warning to him?


    The more Chen Luyu thought about it, the more frightened he became. The chair under his butt seemed to have grown nails, making him unable to sit still for a moment. The back of his clothes was already soaked with cold sweat.


    Mo Ruyue had endured this banquet with patience.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her. They were like searchlights, scanning her over and over again.


    Her five senses were extremely sharp. Even if someone was whispering to her from far away, it was as if they were shouting in her ear.


    Whether it was men or women, they were all gossiping about her. Some men were even more shameless than women when it came to gossiping.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s mind was filled with all kinds of voices, and her face was stiff the entire night.


    If it was any other occasion, she might be able to just leave, but not now.


    Duanmu Xize had caused so much trouble just to create momentum for her and to borrow each other¡¯s power. If she were to just leave like that, the only ones who would suffer would be the magistrate¡¯s face and her interests.


    Mo Ruyue would never do anything that would not benefit her, so she had to restrain herself.


    The good news was that the banquet was finally coming to an end, but the bad news was that she had to continue to endure it before it ended.


    ¡°Lady Qin, your medical skills are so brilliant, to be able to get the imperial court¡¯s award, it really makes people envious.¡±


    A well-dressed woman walked over with a glass of wine in her hand and tried to strike up a conversation with Mo Ruyue. There were too many people who came to talk to her that night, but she only responded with a few short sentences.


    She only nodded to this woman. Even if someone scolded her behind her back for being arrogant because she had connections with the magistrate, as long as it was not said in front of her, she would pretend not to hear it.


    When an ordinary person saw that the magistrate thought so highly of her, they would just smile and find a random reason to leave even though they had been rebuffed. However, this woman had been standing in front of Mo Ruyue with a cup in her hand and looking at her with a fake smile.


    It seemed that the good did not come!


    Mo Ruyue glanced at her. She didn¡¯t know where this woman came from. She should be the family of some official, or at least not Duanmu Xize¡¯s wife, because that woman was sitting on the main seat of the women¡¯s side and was prepared to watch the show with a smile.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I sincerely want to give you a toast, I don¡¯t know if you would do me the honor?¡±


    That woman saw that Mo Ruyue was only looking at her without saying anything and thought that she was afraid of her identity. She felt a little smug.


    In the end, she was just a commoner, how could she be on equal footing with her, the official¡¯s wife?

 Chapter 259

    259 Drunk


    Even if she had the favor of the magistrate, how long could it last?


    Mo Ruyue saw the pride and confidence on her face. She raised her eyebrows and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a soft sneer came from beside her. That was not what she had said when the magistrate and some officials had toasted her that night.


    The woman¡¯s face instantly darkened. She stared at Mo Ruyue unkindly and said, ¡°Lady Qin wasn¡¯t like this when she was drinking at night. Do you not want to drink, or do you not want to give me the face to drink with me?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Since you already know that I¡¯ve drunk, you should know that I can¡¯t hold my liquor anymore. The magistrate has allowed me to stop drinking, but you still want me to do you a favor and drink your wine. Are you not taking my alcohol tolerance seriously, or are you not taking the words of the magistrate seriously?¡±


    Mo Ruyue retorted unhurriedly.


    The woman was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to reply to her. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Lady Qin was at the male guests¡¯ side just now, how could we, the people at the female side, hear the words of the magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when Lady Qin returned, she did not inform Lady Duanmu. This seems to be against the rules.¡±


    She had already regained her composure after saying her first sentence. She looked much more confident, especially after seeing Lady Duanmu¡¯s expression. She felt that she had found a way to deal with Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s just what you think. I¡¯ve already greeted Lady Duanmu before the banquet started and even drank with her. What are your intentions in pushing Lady Duanmu out to talk about this now?¡±


    Mo Ruyue still spoke unhurriedly, but her words were sharp. It was obvious that she no longer intended to use a defensive posture and had begun to take the initiative to attack.


    She had endured for an entire night and no longer had the patience to endure it. Since someone had already delivered themselves to her door to ask her to leave early, why not go with the flow and give up this opportunity to offend the magistrate?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    As expected, that woman couldn¡¯t stand being provoked. When she heard this, her expression became even uglier. After questioning Mo Ruyue, she immediately turned to Lady Duanmu and said, ¡°Madam, I absolutely didn¡¯t have the intention to offend Madam. I hope that Madam won¡¯t be incited by this Lady Qin.¡±


    Idiot.


    Mo Ruyue said in her heart.


    This sentence had really pushed Lady Duanmu into a situation where she had no choice but to stand up and speak. Such a stupid person could actually sit in the position of the official¡¯s wife for so long. One had to say that her dog-shit luck had really lasted for a long time.


    Sure enough, the calm expression on Lady Duanmu¡¯s face disappeared. A trace of disgust flashed across her eyes, but it soon returned to a smile.


    ¡°What are you saying? Lady Qin was only speaking the truth, how did it become a provocation? Mrs. Cen, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re drunk just because you drank a few more glasses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I did drink a little too much. The wind just now made my head feel a little dizzy. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m really drunk.¡±


    Madam Cen immediately changed her words after getting a way out.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re drunk, then go back early and rest. Why don¡¯t you take a rest in my residence¡¯s side room?¡±


    Lady Duanmu ¡°enthusiastically¡± asked again.


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯d better go back and rest. I won¡¯t trouble Lady Duanmu.¡±


    Madam Cen¡¯s arrogance was immediately gone. She could afford to offend Mo Ruyue, but she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Lady Duanmu. At this time, she could only hope to quickly settle the matter and not cause any trouble. She didn¡¯t dare to continue pestering.


    ¡°But it seems to me that you still want to toast Lady Qin. The wine in my Duanmu residence is so good that you can¡¯t help but want to share it with Lady Qin.¡±


    Lady Duanmu¡¯s next sentence brought the topic back to the conflict just now. However, her status was much higher than that of Madam Cen, and no one could find any fault with the reason she came up with.


    ¡°Lady Duanmu, I, I just admire Lady Qin¡¯s ability, so I want to be closer to her. I have no other intentions. Just now, Lady Qin also said that she can¡¯t hold her liquor anymore, so if I toast again, it¡¯s a bit presumptuous.¡±


    Madam Cen had no choice but to slap herself in the face. Then, as if she was afraid that Lady Duanmu would make a fuss out of this matter again, she immediately said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t drink too much, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Madam, the adults have sent this small one to ask. The womenfolk here are so lively, did something interesting happen?¡±


    A manservant¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the reception pavilion. It turned out that the female guests¡¯ movements had reached the male guests and attracted Duanmu Xize¡¯s attention. Thus, he had specially sent someone to investigate.


    ¡°Oh, go back to the old master and tell him that the wife of county officer Cao, Madam Cen, can¡¯t hold her liquor anymore and wants to go back to rest. We had a few jokes and let her go back.¡±


    As Lady Duanmu spoke, her gaze swept past the pale-faced Madam Cen and landed on Mo Ruyue.


    This Lady Qin wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. If she wanted to use her status to suppress her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do so if she didn¡¯t have enough weight.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll have to trouble little brother to help inform my master when he sees him.¡±


    Madam Cen forced a smile. Now that her mind was in a mess, her form of address and attitude were also in a mess, and she had become a joke to others.


    After sending away the manservant who came to ask questions, Lady Duanmu¡¯s interest seemed to have waned. She waved her hand at Madam Cen and said, ¡°Since Madam Cen can¡¯t hold her liquor, she won¡¯t be able to stay any longer. Mrs. Liu, please send Madam Cen out.¡±


    A kind-looking woman stood out from behind her and responded with her eyes lowered. then, she looked up at Madam Cen. ¡°Madam Cen, please.¡±


    This look was like a cold sword that seemed to be able to pierce through one¡¯s heart, making Mo Ruyue let out a low ¡°huh¡± when she saw it.


    From the looks of it, this Madam Liu should be quite a character. The position of the magistrate was not small, but he might not be able to raise such a servant.


    From the looks of it, there were many capable people in the Duanmu residence.


    Whether good or bad, Ye Jingzhi was one of them, and so was this Madam Liu.


    However, these two people were not of the same mind as Duanmu Xize. It could be considered his sorrow.


    Madam Cen didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly left with Madam Liu. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at Mo Ruyue.


    Originally, she was full of anger and wanted to find fault with Mo Ruyue, but in the end, she embarrassed herself and couldn¡¯t even get back her capital. In the end, she had to go out dejectedly. She was afraid that in the future, her husband¡¯s family would also be implicated.


    With this incident, she had originally wanted to make things difficult for Mo Ruyue, but she quickly restrained herself and didn¡¯t dare let anyone see it. She was afraid that she would follow in Madam Cen¡¯s footsteps.


    Some people were thinking about Lady Duanmu¡¯s attitude toward Mo Ruyue just now. It looked like she had spoken a few words for her, but then she brought the topic back to the original one. Such an ambiguous attitude was the complete opposite of Master Duanmu¡¯s way of flattering Mo Ruyue.


    Everyone had their own thoughts, but they still had smiles on their faces. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t care about the undercurrents on the table and under the table. She took this opportunity to say that she wanted to sober up and left the table to go to the garden.

 Chapter 260

    260 Getting Crazier


    There were also lanterns placed in some small corners of the courtyard. It was not completely dark, and it seemed that the owner had indeed put some thought into it.


    The flower Hall was still filled with music and toasts, but the courtyard a few steps away seemed to have a soundproof barrier, and it suddenly became quiet.


    The night wind blew, bringing some coolness. It was already autumn. Except for the noon when the autumn tiger¡¯s might was still not reduced, the morning and evening were gradually getting colder.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s clothes were still relatively thin, but her current physical fitness was different from the past. She was not afraid of the cold wind, let alone this little bit of cold.


    !!


    She looked up at the moon in the sky and realized that the moon was almost full again.


    It seemed that she could not remember how many full moons she had been in this world. For an assassin, the precise control of time was more important than her life. However, since she came to this world, she seemed to be constantly breaking some principles and rules.


    Sure enough, after living a comfortable life for a long time, the edges and corners would be ground away.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s cold outside. Even if you want to sober up, you have to take care of your body.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Mo Ruyue turned her head slightly. It was Lady Duanmu standing behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡±


    She gave a short reply and did not have any intention of talking to Lady Duanmu.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked Lady Qin for Qing Xi¡¯s matter. I¡¯m really ashamed to say that you¡¯re her savior. As her mother, I can¡¯t thank you enough. I just don¡¯t know what Lady Qin wants.¡±


    Lady Duanmu spoke again, but the meaning behind her words was almost clear. She was actually a ¡°straight ball player¡±. This was something Mo Ruyue had not expected.


    Shouldn¡¯t rich and powerful ladies like them be beating around the bush and using all sorts of tricks to make people play guessing games?


    ¡°Lady Duanmu, I¡¯ve already gotten what I wanted. It¡¯s useless even if you force me to get what I don¡¯t want. I appreciate your gratitude, but there¡¯s no need for a thank you gift.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had directly expressed her attitude. It should not be difficult for Lady Duanmu to understand the meaning behind her words.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I sincerely want to thank you. After all, that was a life-saving grace. I always feel that it¡¯s not enough. As long as I can do it, there¡¯s no harm in Lady Qin asking.¡±


    Lady Duanmu was still smiling. It seemed that she still did not want to give up on the idea of ¡®repaying the favor¡¯.


    Mo Ruyue sighed. Some people¡¯s obsessions were really impossible to communicate with. Since it was useless to say it, then she might as well not say it.


    She shook her head and gave up on communicating with Lady Duanmu. It did not matter even if Lady Duanmu treated her as an imaginary enemy. After all, she would not come to Ping City again. Even if she wanted to use her tricks, she would have to find an opportunity.


    Lady Duanmu¡¯s smile froze on her face. When she saw that Mo Ruyue still had no intention of speaking, the smile on her face gradually faded.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out this woman, but she knew that Duanmu Xize must have had feelings for her, which was why he was helping her so wholeheartedly.


    Although he had the support of his maternal family, Duanmu Xize could only choose to continue to curry favor with her. However, if he could make good use of that woman¡¯s abilities, she might become his new trump card.


    ¡°Lady Qin, the guests in the flower hall are still waiting for me to greet them, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    She turned around and left after saying that. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to reply to her at all.


    ¡°Madam Liu, send someone to keep an eye on her. If she¡¯s like what she said, it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t have any desires, but if she has any thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Lady Duanmu did not continue. Madam Liu also nodded silently. The master and servant duo walked away in silence.


    Mo Ruyue, who was still in the same place, still looked up at the moon in the sky, but there was a cold smile on the corner of his lips.


    ¡°If you want to touch me, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to not be afraid of the backlash.¡±


    After the banquet ended, Mo Ruyue took the Duanmu family¡¯s carriage back to her residence. She would set off for home the next morning.


    Although she wasn¡¯t the first to come to the banquet, she was the first to leave. the guests present seemed to be numb to this and were somewhat used to it.


    She was now Master Duanmu¡¯s favorite person, so it was not surprising that she had some privileges. This was also a reminder to them that Lady Qin¡¯s backer was Master Duanmu.


    The guests in Duanmu residence gradually dispersed. County Magistrate Chen Luyu¡¯s carriage was parked at a corner not far from Duanmu residence. It was only when another carriage with the word ¡®Cao¡¯ on it slowly drove over that the coachman got down and blocked the way.


    ¡°County Officer Cao, can we have a talk?¡±


    Chen Luyu said to the carriage. Soon, a person alighted from the opposite carriage. It was none other than county officer Cao.


    ¡°Lord Chen, what do you have to say?¡±


    In terms of position, the county lieutenant was only slightly lower than the county magistrate. Even if he was talking to Chen Luyu, county lieutenant Cao did not have to put on such a humble attitude.


    However, his wife had just offended Mo Ruyue, which was equivalent to offending Duanmu Xize. Now was the time for him to try to keep a low profile and avoid making enemies. He could only judge the situation and lower his head, putting on a relatively humble attitude.


    ¡°You need to discipline Madam Cen when you get back. She¡¯s caused you so much trouble this time, so you need to know that. Don¡¯t let her make any assumptions. When a woman is soft-hearted, she¡¯ll easily act rashly and cause trouble.¡±


    After Chen Luyu lectured him, he said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m only saying this because we¡¯re in-laws. It¡¯s for your own good. Don¡¯t blame me for being a busybody.¡±


    County lieutenant Cao¡¯s face was gloomy, and anger surged in his eyes. Even his jaw was faintly grinding a few times before he finally said, ¡°Master Chen is right. This lowly woman has long hair but little knowledge. After hearing someone¡¯s complaints, she wants to stand up for him. She should see how much she can do.


    ¡°Now that such a disaster has occurred, it is also this official¡¯s fault for not disciplining properly. This time when I return, I will definitely discipline her well, but I hope that Sir can help me in the future and help this official escape from this predicament.¡±


    When Chen Luyu heard this, he laughed bitterly in his heart. Speaking of which, he was also in a difficult situation. He had no idea what Lady Qin had said in front of Master Duanmu to set up such a trap. He didn¡¯t even know how to get out of this, let alone save others.


    However, he couldn¡¯t show any timidity. That would only confirm the ¡°rumors¡± that the Cen family had heard.


    At that time, county lieutenant Cao wouldn¡¯t be able to lower his voice and let him do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting late. County lieutenant Cao, you should go back. I have to go too.¡±


    Chen Luyu waved his hand and closed the window. The carriage then set off.


    He leaned back against the wooden board of the carriage, closed his eyes and sighed. Once again, he was glad that his wife, Madam Du, could not attend the banquet because of her illness. Otherwise, he was afraid that his end would be even worse.


    That woman was no longer the virtuous and polite woman she used to be. Ever since she lost the lawsuit and was forced to apologize to Mo Ruyue, she had become more and more crazy and unreasonable.

 Chapter 261

    261 Wishful Thinking


    This Madam Cen was Madam Du¡¯s cousin and close friend. Five years ago, she married the county officer of the neighboring county, Cao Chong, so she had come to the banquet with them.


    Not long ago, Madam Cen had come to visit her cousin. He had been soft-hearted and allowed them to meet. He didn¡¯t expect that this would be the root of the problem, resulting in today¡¯s disaster.


    ¡°Soft-hearted, I can actually be soft-hearted.¡±


    Chen Luyu mumbled. When he opened his eyes again, a cold glint filled his eyes, and there was no longer a trace of expression on his face. The carriage also fell silent, without a single sound.


    !!


    No matter how many people were happy or sad, Mo Ruyue was the biggest winner. And tomorrow, she would retire and go home to live her life.


    She had already obtained the blood she wanted. Duanmu Xize would send someone to deliver the ores she needed to the designated place after she returned home. As for the money, someone had already sent the silver notes to Huichun Hall and was waiting for her to return to count the money.


    Mo Ruyue had spent his last night in Ping City by going to bed early.


    The next morning, when the city gates opened, Mo Ruyue rode out of the city and left Ping City without looking back.


    At this moment, Duanmu Xize had already arrived at the residence. After hearing the report from the person he had sent to monitor the situation, he laughed at himself. ¡°This woman left so quickly. but it doesn¡¯t matter. She will come back willingly sooner or later.¡±


    Mo Ruyue galloped at full speed, her heart set on returning home like an arrow. The big black horse seemed to have sensed her desire to go home. It galloped at a high speed, like a flash of lightning in the dark night. If it wasn¡¯t for Mo Ruyue¡¯s excellent horse-controlling skills, she would have been sent flying long ago.


    It was originally a journey that would take almost two days, but Mo Ruyue only spent less than a day to arrive. When she saw the big tree at the entrance of the Qin village, she suddenly stopped the big black horse.


    The big black horse stood up and neighed loudly. It then stopped and paddled its hooves restlessly.


    Mo Ruyue patted the big black horse¡¯s neck lightly. ¡°You miss home too, and you want to go home earlier, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The big black horse turned its head, as if it understood her words, and kept nodding its head while breathing heavily.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled and shook the reins. The woman and horse galloped out like lightning.


    In the courtyard of the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch, the five babies were extremely busy.


    Today was Aunt Liu¡¯s birthday, and they wanted to prepare a table of good food to celebrate with her, to repay the care they had received from the Liu family.


    The one in charge of cooking was naturally the fourth baby, Si Bao. He had grown a little taller now and did not need to step on a small bench to cook.


    The other four babies, including Tang Tang, were all his helpers and were all ordered around by him.


    ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re celebrating Grandma Liu¡¯s birthday today. When are you going to give Mother a kiss too?¡±


    Tang Tang was about to take the dishes out when she suddenly turned to ask Da Bao.


    ¡°For mother?¡±


    Da Bao was stunned for a moment. He then realized that they didn¡¯t seem to know when his mother¡¯s birthday was, let alone celebrate it for her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we celebrate our birthdays too? This is not popular in our family, and maybe Mother does not like it.¡±


    Da Bao shook his head. To him, every birthday before this was no different from any other day. He would be beaten and starved. He just had to make do with life and fulfill his wish of bringing up his younger siblings. There was no such thing as being happy or not.


    However, when was his mother¡¯s birthday?


    ¡°Mother, Mother is back!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± San Bao¡¯s scream came from the courtyard and immediately interrupted Da Bao¡¯s thoughts.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked towards the courtyard. Tang Tang, on the other hand, cheered and ran out, even forgetting to put down the plate in her hand.


    Before Da Bao could finish his sentence, Tang Tang had already rushed to the courtyard entrance. Although her legs were the shortest, the speed at which she was moving was not slow at all.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    The babies had not even seen Mo Ruyue¡¯s figure and were already running out in a swarm, shouting loudly. They were as happy as a group of ducklings that had just been released from their nest.


    Mo Ruyue got off her horse when she reached the village entrance and led the big black horse all the way home. It was already dark and there was not enough light. She thought that she would only be recognized by her babies when she entered the house. She did not expect to hear San Bao¡¯s clear and loud shout when she was only halfway through.


    Then, there was a flurry of footsteps, as if the babies were running towards them.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark, why are you running around!¡±


    Mo Ruyue was shocked. She immediately threw down the big black horse¡¯s reins and rushed in the direction of the babies. The big black horse was very intelligent and followed behind. It didn¡¯t need anyone to pull it.


    Although every household had lit oil lamps or candles, the light was not enough to illuminate the path outside the courtyard. It was really hard to imagine how San Bao could see and distinguish Mo Ruyue in such a situation.


    The babies had just rushed out of the courtyard when Mo Ruyue was already outside. She was afraid that one of the babies would fall and get injured, so she even used a sleeve dart in her desperation. She arrived almost in the blink of an eye and just happened to catch San Bao, who was at the front.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s really you. You¡¯ve really returned! ¡±


    San Bao buried his head into the warm and fragrant embrace. That familiar scent made him even more certain that the person hugging him was his mother without even looking at her face.


    Tang Tang and Da Bao also pounced on Mo Ruyue¡¯s body one after another. The plate in Tang Tang¡¯s hand tilted, almost spilling the vegetables and soup on everyone.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Mo Ruyue quickly caught the plate and knew that Si Bao had made it as soon as she smelled the aroma of the dish.


    ¡°How did you know that mother was coming back? You even made such delicious dishes. Are you here to welcome Mother back? ¡±


    That dish was very time-consuming. Unless it was to celebrate something, one would rarely have the time and patience to make it.


    ¡°Mother, we didn¡¯t know you were coming back. Today is Grandmother Liu¡¯s birthday. She and Grandfather Liu have taken care of us for so long, so the brothers said that we should celebrate with Grandmother Liu to express our gratitude.¡±


    Ever since Tang Tang had pounced into Mo Ruyue¡¯s arms, she had been sticking to her body like a little rice cake. She really didn¡¯t want to be separated from her for even a moment.


    She answered her mother¡¯s question as she stuck to her.


    ¡°Grandma Liu¡¯s birthday¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled bitterly. So she was overthinking things.


    That¡¯s right. Even she didn¡¯t know that she would be coming home today, let alone the babies. They were just celebrating Grandma Liu¡¯s birthday. This was an experience that she had never experienced before.


    As far as she could remember, she had been in the assassin training camp. She didn¡¯t know who her parents were, and she had no companions to rely on. The only thing she had to do every day was to survive, by all means necessary.


    That was why she had no idea when her birthday was, and she had no idea what it was like to celebrate her birthday.


    ¡°Mother, older brothers also said that we still don¡¯t know when Mother¡¯s birthday is. When Mother returns, we must ask her properly. In the future, when that day comes, we will also celebrate Mother¡¯s birthday!¡±

 Chapter 262

    262 The Autumn Harvest


    ¡°By the way, today¡¯s table of dishes was made by Fourth Brother and us. Although we were only assistants, we also put in a lot of effort. Mother, we are very capable, right?¡±


    Tang Tang said proudly. She wasn¡¯t trying to claim credit for herself, but she had counted in her brothers. This made Mo Ruyue very pleased.


    In her previous life, she finally had a partner who was like light and shadow to her, and she would never worry about being betrayed. In this life, she had five cute and kind babies with different personalities.


    It was worth it.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s celebrate Grandma Liu¡¯s birthday first. It¡¯ll be your big brother¡¯s birthday in a few days. In the future, we¡¯ll celebrate every birthday of yours as a family, okay?¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡±


    Tang Tang was so excited that she wanted to jump up. However, Mo Ruyue was hugging her too tightly, so she could only stomp her feet on the spot.


    Da Bao and San Bao also cheered in unison and high-fived each other in excitement.


    They would be able to celebrate their birthday in the future. Mother had always kept her word and would never lie to them.


    Other than Si Bao, who was still in the kitchen, there was one more person missing. Mo Ruyue looked up into the courtyard and saw Er Bao standing by the door.


    He had come out as well. Although he did not jump into her arms like the others, he still moved closer to her.


    Mo Ruyue nodded in relief in her heart.


    She thought about how hostile they were when they ¡°first met¡±, and now, Er Bao was already her right-hand man. How could she not feel relieved?


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s cold outside, and the dishes will get cold soon. Everyone, don¡¯t just stand outside like a fool. Quickly go inside.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stood up first and took the plate from Tang Tang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mother, I should have put the food in the food box just now and then brought it to Grandma Liu¡¯s house. When I heard that you were back just now, I was so happy that I forgot about it. Now that the dishes are cold, what should we do?¡±


    Only then did Tang Tang remember the dishes in her hands. These were painstakingly made by Fourth Brother. She didn¡¯t want everyone to miss out on them because of her. That would be a waste.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Leave it to mother. I promise I won¡¯t let this dish go to waste.¡±


    To Mo Ruyue, heating up a dish that didn¡¯t need to be re-heated and didn¡¯t destroy its original taste was just a piece of cake. As long as it could make her babies happy, she was willing to do anything.


    ¡°Mm! I believe in Mother!¡±


    Tang Tang nodded her head hard, and a big smile bloomed on her face. She looked like a sweet candy.


    ¡°San Bao, bring Big Black back to the stables. Da Bao, Tang Tang, let¡¯s go back and help Si Bao.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said to the babies one after another, then looked at Er Bao.


    ¡°Er Bao, help me bring the first aid kit back to the room, and then help San Bao feed Big Black. Once the food is ready and the work is done, we¡¯ll go to Grandma Liu¡¯s house and prepare for her birthday.


    Ever since she returned from Ping City, all her troubles seemed to have disappeared in an instant. Mo Ruyue began to live a very peaceful and comfortable life.


    Every day, as long as she didn¡¯t go to the city¡¯s Huichun Hall to give medical services, she would personally drive the carriage to and from school with the five babies. If she needed to go to the city to give medical services, it was the Liu couple who would help her.


    Now that Mo Ruyue¡¯s family and the Liu family were getting along particularly well, there were more or less some rumors spreading in the village that the Liu couple had long set their eyes on Mo Ruyue¡¯s ability to make money and wanted to leave a way out for them in the future. That was why they had approached her step by step.


    When it came to such rumors, the Liu couple would have explained it to them, but later Mo Ruyue advised them to relax their minds. It was up to others to talk, and they couldn¡¯t stop it, so why should they trouble themselves?


    The two of them couldn¡¯t bear to part with their five sensible babies, so they listened to Mo Ruyue¡¯s advice and only cared about their own lives. As time passed, the people who originally spread the rumors saw that they couldn¡¯t sow discord between the two families and gradually stopped talking.


    After returning home, Mo Ruyue went to the valley of treasures again and found that the wolf pack had already moved in.


    There were also many caves in the valley of treasures, enough for the wolves to rest. Although the number of wolves had decreased, they had recovered from their injuries and their combat power had also been restored to a certain extent. It was not a problem for them to protect themselves.


    After a period of rest and recuperation in autumn and winter, they would once again reproduce in spring. The giant wolf pack would quickly form a certain scale again.


    Seeing that the weather was getting colder by the day, Mo Ruyue also began to make preparations for the winter.


    It was the golden autumn, and the mountain was the time when resources were the most abundant. Mo Ruyue often stayed in the mountain for a whole day. Every time she went down the mountain, she would bring a cart full of all kinds of mountain products and wild game.


    Her cart was placed on a slow platform not far away from the mountain. It was used to transport supplies in secret. She always picked the fruits in the mountain and kept them in her space. She would only transfer them to the cart when she was about to leave the mountain.


    The villagers of the Qin Village were also actively preparing for the winter. Sometimes, there would be people who wanted to go into the mountains with Mo Ruyue to hunt some wild game to make smoked meat.


    Mo Ruyue was also very clear about their intentions. They wanted to use her power to make them safer. If they could also get some light and hunt some big prey or the like, that would be even better.


    She had only attended one or two such invitations, but she had rejected all of them. She had no obligation to be someone¡¯s bodyguard and helper all the time, and there were only a few people in the village who were worthy of her help.


    The days passed, and soon it was time for the autumn harvest.


    During the separation, the eldest branch also got the eight acres of land that Qin Ming left behind after Er Bao¡¯s persuasion.


    These pieces of land, along with the ones that Old Master Qin had earned, had all been built outside for others to plant. Although Mo Ruyue had taken back eight acres of land, she didn¡¯t have the time and couldn¡¯t be bothered to plant it herself, so she still built it outside. Now, it was time to collect rent.


    It just so happened that the private schools in the countryside would give the students a few days off during the busy farming season so that they could help the family collect food. Er Bao and the others were also on leave, so they could wait at home for the people who paid the rent.


    Da Bao was prepared to be a big businessman in the future, so Mo Ruyue had also given him full authority on how to build the land and how to collect the rent in the future to train his communication and planning skills.


    On the second day of the babies¡¯ holiday, the person who delivered the rent came to their door.


    It was a middle-aged couple in their forties with a little boy of five or six years old. They seemed to be living a very tight life. The clothes on their bodies were still patched up. They had been washed until they were white and thin, but they were still wearing them.


    The two adults were pushing a wheelbarrow with six bulging bags on it. Inside were the grains that were supposed to be handed over to the Qin family¡¯s first branch.


    ¡°Is Lady Qin here?¡±


    The man peeked into the courtyard of the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch and shouted, but he only waited outside and did not enter.


    ¡°Coming, coming.¡±

 Chapter 263

    263 Paying Rent


    Da Bao was the first one to run out. He immediately understood when he saw the wheelbarrow behind the man.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to pay rent, right? Which family? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    He was holding an account book in his hand, his face full of unconcealable excitement and eagerness to try.


    ¡°I¡¯m Old Li from the east of the village. I¡¯ve built three acres of land on the main family¡¯s side, and I¡¯ve harvested a total of nine stone¡¯s worth of corn this year. According to the contract I signed with the owner, I have to pay six stone¡¯s worth of rent, so I have to pay 5.4 stone¡¯s worth of corn. These are four stones, the rest will be handed over tomorrow.¡±


    !!


    Old Li answered seriously.


    The Qin family¡¯s eldest branch had rented the eight acres of land to three families. After Mo Ruyue moved out, they all came to see the new owners. At that time, Mo Ruyue felt that it would be troublesome to sign the contract again. In addition, the time of the original contract was not up yet, so she continued to use the old contract.


    Old Li¡¯s family was an outsider. They did not have their own land at the foot of the Qin Village. Therefore, they could only rely on farming for others to live. Even if the condition given by the Qin family was as harsh as a six-cent rent, he could only grit his teeth and endure it.


    Other than the village head¡¯s family, the Qin family had the most land. Other families didn¡¯t even have enough for their own farming, let alone splitting the land for others to share their harvest.


    Da Bao¡¯s account book was made by himself later on. He had written down the situations of the three tenants in it. As soon as he heard Old Li¡¯s answer, he quickly turned to the page that recorded his family¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle to carry the grain in and weigh it.¡±


    When Da Bao was making this account book, he originally wanted to ask about the yield per acre in the past years. However, when he thought of the relationship between his family and the Qin family, he gave up this idea.


    In the past, when the tenants came to pay the rent, they would hand it over to Qin Shi. Whether it was the original owner Mo Ruyue or Madam Wang, they did not have the right to manage the household. They had no idea how much rent their family could collect every year.


    Therefore, if they wanted to ask about the situation of the rent collection, they would have to deal with the Qin family. They were hoping that the main branch would take the initiative to find them so that they could be manipulated. Of course, Da Bao would not give them this opportunity.


    Without the previous data as a reference, Da Bao had another way, which was to compare the grain production of other families in the village.


    Because Qin Ming joined the army, he had a salary, and the land he bought was relatively fertile. The best reference was the village head¡¯s land.


    He had already asked around and found out that the village head¡¯s family¡¯s acre of land was about three to four stone, so the data that Old Li reported should be correct. There was no need to hide anything.


    After making the judgment, Da Bao marked a symbol behind Old Li¡¯s name. It was a symbol that only he could understand, a symbol that represented trust.


    Old Li weighed the corn he sent. It was exactly the number he had said.


    The scale of the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch had not been adjusted, so the amount of grain that Old Li had sent was not mixed with any water. Da Bao nodded and added another stroke behind Old Li¡¯s name.


    Old Li did not say much. After weighing the grain, he picked up a bag of corn and said to Da Bao, ¡°I¡¯ll help you put the food away. Where should I put it?¡±


    ¡°Come with m. It¡¯s in the granary. It was just built not long ago.¡±


    Da Bao was also a chatterbox. He kept talking to Old Li as they walked.


    Old Li still didn¡¯t say anything. After sending the grain to the granary once, he sent the remaining five bags of grain over.


    Just as they were moving the grain, someone came in from outside.


    He was also a tenant of the Qin family¡¯s main branch. Both families had the surname Qin, so they were relatives of the Qin family. According to seniority, Da Bao had to call one fifth uncle and the other third uncle.


    These two people also had two to three acres of land, but after paying taxes on the grain they had taken, there was not much left. The family was a little tight on food, so they also integrated the land of the Qin family¡¯s main branch. Although they could only leave four portions of grain, it was more or less a relief.


    Initially, when they were facing the Qin clan, they could not gain any advantage at all. They even had to pray that the Qin clan would not find all sorts of reasons to deduct more grain.


    Now that it was the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch who had to pay the rent, they heard that Mo Ruyue had given the management power to Da Bao and rarely took care of things, so they couldn¡¯t help but have an idea.


    ¡°Da Bao, why are you home alone? Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    As soon as the man who Da Bao called third uncle entered the door, he saw Old Li carrying the grain to the side of the courtyard. Da Bao was holding a book in his hand and there was a scale in the courtyard. He knew that Old Li had come to pay the rent first.


    He didn¡¯t expect Da Bao to be the one collecting rent, but he still asked to be on the safe side.


    ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re here to pay rent, right? Just tell me, I can make the decision.¡±


    Da Bao didn¡¯t answer his question, but went straight to the point.


    ¡°Oh, hehe, that works too. My family has built three acres of land, and we got 2.2 stones for each acre, so the total is 6.6 stones. The rent should be 3.9 stones, so I brought it all over for you today.¡±


    Third uncle Qin said with a smile.


    Da Bao was originally preparing to take notes in his book. When he heard this, he could not help but frown.


    They were both their own lands, and they were also connected together, so why was there such a big difference in the grain?


    He turned to look at third uncle Qin and smiled, ¡°Third uncle, I heard that the village head¡¯s family can harvest more than three catties of corn per acre of land. Our two families¡¯ lands are not far apart, so how can there be such a big difference in the grain harvest?¡±


    The third uncle Qin was stunned. He originally thought that Da Bao was just a little kid who hadn¡¯t even grown his hair yet and was very easy to fool. He didn¡¯t expect that he would actually hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t understand this kind of land. This year¡¯s weather is abnormal, so the fertility of the fields can¡¯t keep up. Besides, even the same field has more fertilizer than the other, so it¡¯s normal for there to be a difference in the yield of the crops.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s eyes darkened after he explained, but he still said with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Third Uncle, please bring the grain over to be weighed.¡±


    Third uncle Qin originally wanted to turn around and go out to get the food, but he happened to see Old Li coming out after delivering the food. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Old Li, I¡¯m here to deliver the food myself. Can you help me move it? ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Old Li responded briefly and followed third uncle Qin out.


    Seeing this, Da Bao furrowed his brows even more.


    Not long after, Old Li came back with two bags of food, and third uncle Qin came back with a small bag of food in his hand.


    ¡°Da Bao, this year¡¯s harvest is not good. I want to discuss with you. Can you pay half of the rent first? You also know that Third Uncle¡¯s family has a lot of people, and even after paying rent every year, the family is still tight.¡±


    ¡°This year, Third Uncle¡¯s family has a grandson and another mouth. If it wasn¡¯t for your family¡¯s kindness, I wouldn¡¯t have opened my mouth.¡±


    Although he sounded like he was negotiating, he seemed to have Da Bao under his control. He moved half of the grain into the yard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Third Uncle, you should weigh the grain first.¡±


    As Da Bao spoke, he motioned for him to put the grain on the scale.

 Chapter 264

    264 You¡¯re Short On Numbers


    Two big and one small bags of grain were placed on the scale, and the weight was 1.7 stone.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be right. If it¡¯s calculated by half, it should be 1.9 stone. Why is it 1.7 stone? Third Uncle, the amount you have isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Da Bao carefully checked the numbers again and turned to look at third uncle Qin.


    ¡°How is that possible? I weighed it properly at home before bringing it over. Why is it not enough for you? Da Bao, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    !!


    Third uncle Qin originally thought that the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch must be the same as the Qin family, that the scale had been modified. If the scale was not enough and the difference was too big, he could also make an issue out of it. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect the scale of the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch to be an accurate scale.


    This time, he had already hidden a portion of the food and was acting unreasonably. Now, he didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to find more food for himself.


    ¡°Third uncle, the scale in my house is accurate. it¡¯s your scale that¡¯s lacking in quantity. How can you say that it¡¯s my scale¡¯s problem? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been bullying me since I am young and don¡¯t understand these things?¡±


    At this moment, the smile on Da Bao¡¯s face gradually disappeared. His small face became serious, and he looked a little imposing.


    ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re considered my master now. How would I dare to deceive you with an insufficient amount of rent? But you can¡¯t just say that I reduced the amount, right? If I dare to do that, if you don¡¯t give me the land in the future, who am I going to reason with?¡±


    Third uncle Qin also went all out. Anyway, Mo Ruyue was not at home now. As an adult, how could he not play with a few dolls? Let¡¯s make things real first, then think of other ways later, who cares if it¡¯s a cry, a tantrum, or a suicide?


    In short, he wanted the grain, and he wanted to continue growing the land.


    The four babies in the house had all seen what was happening in the courtyard outside.


    San Bao was a little worried as he said to Er Bao, ¡°Second Brother, are we just going to watch and not care about Eldest Brother?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten what Mother said before she left?¡± Collecting rent was a form of training for Da Bao. What his mother cared about was not the food, but whether Da Bao could hold up. He¡¯s going to be a big businessman in the future. If he can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, how is he going to do business in the future?


    Although Er Bao said this, he had already clenched his fists tightly.


    Da Bao was being questioned so aggressively, but the smile on his face was still there. However, the smile had obviously faded a lot.


    ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re getting old, why is your temperament also rising? My mother said that being angry is harmful to the body. If you get angry, you won¡¯t be able to eat the food that has been left behind.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s words made it impossible for anyone to pick out any logic from them. They were clearly all good words, but they could still make people so angry that they vomited blood.


    When third uncle Qin heard this, he was seething with anger. This little brat actually told him to be careful of being angered to death?


    Even though he was the child of the main family, in terms of seniority, he had to be called third uncle! How could he be so disrespectful to his elders? He was simply rebelling!


    ¡°You, how can you say that? I¡¯m your third uncle!¡±


    He pointed his finger at Da Bao and was so angry that he could not even speak properly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the third whatever, we have to be reasonable.¡±


    Da Bao appeared to be more at ease. He continued to say with a smile, ¡°If you think there¡¯s something wrong with our scale, there¡¯s an uncle blacksmith in the village. We can let him see if the scale has been tampered with.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the amount of rent each person has to pay is clearly stated in the contract. Even if you want us to give you half, there has to be a discussion process, not just a one-sided agreement.¡±


    ¡°Finally, you said that the three acres of land only had six piculs of corn. Then I really should go and see what¡¯s wrong with that land. Why is it that other families only have nine piculs of corn, and there¡¯s such a big difference between yours and theirs?¡±


    When he said this, he paused slightly and stared into third uncle Qin¡¯s eyes, but he did not say anything.


    Third uncle qin was no longer as calm as he was before. His eyes were wandering, and his hands were covered in cold sweat.


    At first, he thought that since Da Bao was in charge of collecting rent, the young man would be fooled by him. But after some confrontation, he found that the young man was so difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Da Bao, look at what you¡¯re doing. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that your third uncle is here to deliver the rent to you? Why are we quarreling? ¡±


    Third uncle Qin forced a smile and tried to play the family card. However, before he could say what he wanted to say, he was interrupted by Da Bao.


    ¡°Third Uncle, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re here to pay the rent. We know that your family¡¯s life isn¡¯t easy. In order to not let us take advantage of your family, we should be even more calculative, right?¡±


    ¡°So, I think we should do it this way. Let my brother ask uncle village chief to come and take a look. His family¡¯s land is growing very well, but our family¡¯s land is just a road away. Why is the harvest so bad? Third Uncle, your income has also decreased. Won¡¯t this year¡¯s hard work be in vain?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the problem and avoid it next year. We¡¯ll strive to get 90 piculs of grain, then you¡¯ll have more grain left right?¡±


    ¡°Ask San Bao to invite the blacksmith uncle over to see if our scale is accurate. If it¡¯s not, then adjust it quickly.. What do you think?¡±


    Third uncle Qin was already confused and disoriented by these words. How could he dare to agree to follow Da Bao¡¯s plan? If he really did so, he would be greatly embarrassed!


    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this. Listen to Third Uncle. We can discuss this matter, right?¡±


    Third uncle Qin racked his brain to think of a way to resolve the situation.


    ¡°Fine, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything just now. There¡¯s no rush to pay the rent today, right? If Third Uncle¡¯s eyes are playing tricks on him, he won¡¯t have the face to see you.¡±


    He was quick-witted and thought of a solution in a few sentences.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then Third Uncle can take the grain back and weigh it again. However, I hope you won¡¯t make a mistake the next time you come.¡±


    Da Bao had no intention of making things difficult for third uncle Qin. On the contrary, he agreed to his request very generously.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I definitely won¡¯t.¡±


    Third uncle Qin agreed repeatedly and reached out to take the food bag. At the same time, he turned his head to look for Old Li. however, Old Li had already left in half a day¡¯s time, and his shadow was nowhere to be seen in the courtyard.


    ¡°Third Uncle, do you want Da Bao¡¯s help? But I still have to continue collecting rent, what should I do?¡±


    Qin Qingduo tilted his head and cut off third uncle Qin¡¯s words before he could speak.


    ¡°Ah, no, no. The grain is so heavy. Why would third uncle ask Da Bao to carry it? You can¡¯t carry it with your small body.¡±


    Third uncle Qin smiled awkwardly. He did have this idea just now, but he didn¡¯t expect that Da Bao would see through it and put it out before he could say it.


    Helplessly, he could only make two trips back and forth and move the grain away.

 Chapter 265

    265 Successfully Passed


    Da Bao then looked at the last person in the courtyard who was waiting to pay the rent. Before he could speak, that person spoke first, ¡°Da Bao, Fifth Uncle left in a hurry when he came and forgot if the number on the scale was correct. Why don¡¯t you allow Fifth Uncle to go back and take a look?¡±


    After seeing the lesson of third uncle Qin, he no longer dared to look down on Da Bao. In order not to follow in the footsteps of third uncle Qin, he thickened his face and intended to correct his mistake.


    When Da Bao heard this, how could he not know what was going on? he sneered secretly in his heart, but he still said with a smile on his face, ¡°Fifth Uncle, you¡¯ve saved me a lot of trouble. It¡¯s my duty to investigate, but I can¡¯t stop you if you want to investigate yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Then Fifth Uncle will go back first. You¡¯re busy, so there¡¯s no need to send me off.¡±


    !!


    When the man came in, he didn¡¯t bring any food with him, which saved him a lot of trouble. As long as he left empty-handed, he could still save some face.


    It was not until the courtyard had quieted down that the four babies in the house came out one after another.


    San Bao took the lead and walked around Da Bao twice. He clicked his tongue in admiration and said, ¡°Eldest brother, your mouth really knows how to talk. Pointing at the mulberry and scolding the locust, pointing east and west, pointing at the deer as a horse, pointing at the pixiu. In any case, even a dead person can be fooled by you. No wonder you want to go into business in the future.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll definitely be a first-class profiteer in the future!¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go, you¡¯re the profiteer!¡±


    Da Bao said unhappily, ¡°Mother said it before. She would rather betray the world than teach the world to betray me! I do business to make money, who would do business that would lose money!¡±


    ¡°He wants to take advantage of me, Da Bao. Tsk, if I don¡¯t make him lose all his underwear, I¡¯ll be letting down my mother¡¯s teachings!¡±


    As soon as Da Bao¡¯s voice fell, a voice came from outside the door, ¡°Well said, he¡¯s the son I raised!¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked in from outside the courtyard, carrying a wild boar on her shoulder and dragging a large, coarse cloth bag in her hand.


    She had just come back from preparing the mountain goods and had been listening outside the door for a while. Although she didn¡¯t see the whole process of the incident, she could roughly guess what had happened after hearing Da Bao¡¯s words.


    It was nothing more than a story of a tenant who wanted to take advantage of the new owner by unscrupulous means. But now it seemed that Da Bao had handled it well.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Da Bao turned around and saw her. He immediately showed a big smile.


    His mother had just praised him!


    This was the best reward for Da Bao, which meant that he had passed the test smoothly.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have barbecued meat tonight. I¡¯ll leave the pig¡¯s brain for you. It¡¯ll nourish your brain.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Da Bao responded happily. Then he felt that something seemed to be wrong with that sentence, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    ¡°Stop eavesdropping and come out to help me with my work,¡± Mo Ruyue said to the babies.


    As soon as the door opened, the three babies ran out with smiles on their faces, and Er Bao followed them slowly.


    The family laughed and chatted as they got busy. After a while, a huge wild boar was divided into a pile of meat.


    ¡°San Bao, go and give Grandma Liu a piece of streaky pork and a plate of pork ribs.¡±


    Mo Ruyue pointed at the meat that had been divided and asked San Bao to send the meat to the Liu family.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    San Bao responded and went to get the meat. He carried the pork belly in his left hand and the pork ribs in his right hand. The two items added up to a few dozen pounds, but in his hands, it was like carrying a piece of straw. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go with San Bao. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    Da Bao threw away the marinating meat in his hand and ran out without waiting for Mo Ruyue¡¯s reply.


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t annoyed. When she saw that Tang Tang was about to take over her job, she immediately stopped her. ¡°Tang Tang, have you finished your work?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I thought that since we¡¯ll be applying marinating sauce anyway, I¡¯ll help Second Brother make his share.¡±


    Tang Tang shook her head. She was keenly aware that her mother didn¡¯t seem to want her to do this.


    ¡°You should finish your work first. It¡¯s not far from Grandma Liu¡¯s house, so it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. Although it was good that the babies had the awareness to help each other, sometimes it also depended on the situation. She couldn¡¯t let them develop the irresponsible idea that they could leave their own things behind just because someone could help them.


    Soon, Da Bao came back. He saw that everyone was busy with their own things, and his pot of meat was still there without anyone¡¯s help. He couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone helping? When the charcoal is ready, the meat isn¡¯t marinated yet. What are we going to use to roast it? ¡±


    ¡°Da Bao, was San Bao unable to move the meat just now?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was making charcoal in the charcoal basin and was preparing to transfer it to the self-made grill. She turned around and asked when she heard Da Bao¡¯s complaint.


    ¡°No, I was just thinking that it would be faster if I helped him.¡±


    For a moment, Da Bao didn¡¯t know why his mother would ask such a question. He touched the back of his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t need help and you¡¯ve left behind what you should be doing, why would others help you? Don¡¯t they have their own things to do?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s question was more direct this time. Da Bao finally understood what the problem was.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    He immediately apologized to Mo Ruyue.


    His mother was right. Everyone had their own things to do. He put down what he should do and helped those who didn¡¯t need help. It was wrong to let others help him do what he should.


    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t picking on your faults, it¡¯s just that once some small things become a habit, it will always make a big mistake at some time in the future.¡±


    Mo Ruyue would now correct the babies¡¯ behavior in some small details. Although she had said that she would not restrain their personalities and would let them grow up freely, it did not mean that she would let them grow up wildly.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s still time. Hurry up and get the meat ready. The charcoal will be ready in a while.¡±


    After seeing Da Bao¡¯s attitude, Mo Ruyue nodded slightly and didn¡¯t continue to pester him on this matter. She immediately led his babies to continue working.


    The wild boar meat, which had been processed with special marinating, didn¡¯t have any earthy taste at all. Only the chewiness and freshness that were about to melt in the mouth remained.


    Each of the five babies was holding a bunch of meat skewers in their hands. Each of them ate until their mouths were full of oil. They didn¡¯t even have the time to talk. They only wished they could swallow their tongues together.


    ¡°Mother, why does the wild boar meat taste different every time? Even when roasted, the taste is different. Is it because of the heat control?¡±


    Si Bao did not forget to ask why he was eating. He was already the number one head chef in his family and would become the number one divine chef in the world in the future. Therefore, anything that involved eating would pique his interest.

 Chapter 266

    266 Taking Advantage Of Her


    ¡°This time, I used a different seasoning. Si Bao, the world is so big that there are countless delicacies. The same dish will taste different when cooked by different people. It¡¯s not just the heat control but also the ingredients used. Sometimes, even the pot and side dishes will affect the final taste of the dish.¡±


    Mo Ruyue explained in detail.


    ¡°Mother, is it the same logic to see a doctor and get medicine? Different people who are seeing the same illness may have an increase or decrease in a certain medicine, which will have different effects on the illness.¡±


    Tang Tang suddenly interjected.


    !!


    ¡°Yes, in the end, personal experience and judgment are the most critical factors that will affect the final outcome of this matter. So, you must remember this when you do things in the future.¡±


    The babies nodded their heads in agreement.


    During the free time after the meal to digest the food, Da Bao found Mo Ruyue and handed her the ledger in his hand, saying, ¡°Mother, today is the first time I collected rent. I feel that our original tenant, Old Li, is a dutiful person. He pays the rent on time and in quantity, so it¡¯s not wrong to give him the land.¡±


    ¡°However, our Qin family¡¯s two relatives, Fifth Uncle and Third Uncle, are not so honest. Especially Third Uncle. He took advantage of my young age. Not only did he tamper with the rent, but he also took the initiative and directly cut it in half. I was thinking that I won¡¯t let them plant the land next year.¡±


    He was talking about serious business, and he looked like he could make decisions.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll use their kinship and seniority to pressure you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked with a smile.


    ¡°If they¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll just take their rent and say nothing.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was very satisfied with Da Bao¡¯s answer. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ll be fully in charge of this matter. I have no opinion on how to deal with it.¡±


    When third uncle Qin came to pay the rent the next day, he was shocked when he heard the bad news that he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to rent the land next year.


    ¡°Da Bao, what did you just say? You¡¯re just playing with Third Uncle right?¡±


    He asked in disbelief, eager to hear a definite answer.


    ¡°Third Uncle, why would I joke with you? It¡¯s just that we only sign this contract once a year, and we¡¯ll be signing a new contract after this year, so I decided not to sign it first.¡±


    Da Bao still left some face for third Uncle Qin. Speaking of which, they were all relatives, so it would be easier to meet in the future if he left a line for them.


    ¡°Da Bao, don¡¯t tell me you hate Third Uncle for what happened yesterday? Isn¡¯t it just a little less rent? I¡¯ve already made it up for you today, why are you still wasting money?¡±


    Third uncle Qin was anxious. If he lost the land of the Qin family¡¯s first branch, then it would be impossible for his family to even live in poverty.


    ¡°Third Uncle, how can you say that I hate you? We originally signed a one-year contract, which can be terminated at any time. Our land can¡¯t be rented to you just because it¡¯s dead. Da Bao can¡¯t afford to bear the crime of bearing a grudge.¡±


    Da Bao shook his head. It seemed that third uncle Qin was still the same as yesterday. He didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.


    ¡°Then tell me, I¡¯ve been managing this land for five to six years and it¡¯s always been fine. Why do you want to take it back when it¡¯s suddenly handed over to your family? You don¡¯t even give me a reason.¡±


    Third uncle Qin continued to ask, as if he had forgotten what he had done yesterday.


    The smile on Da Bao¡¯s face faded a little, and he could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Third Uncle, this land originally belonged to my first branch, but it had always been in Grandma¡¯s Hands. Have you forgotten that my first branch is the real owner of these few acres of land?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my own land, and I need the permission of the tenant before I give it to anyone. Do you want me to understand this? ¡±


    ¡°No, no, Da Bao, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Third uncle Qin immediately came back to his senses and explained to Da Bao. Although he didn¡¯t want to lower himself to a little kid, he could only endure it for the time being under the current circumstances.


    ¡°Third Uncle, what you mean is that although the contract was signed for a year, there was no problem. Now that you suddenly say that you can¡¯t give me the land, how can I not be anxious? ¡±


    ¡°The whole family is relying on these extra acres of land to have a little food. Da Bao, can you bear to see Third Uncle¡¯s family starve?¡±


    Third uncle Qin changed his method and immediately softened his attitude. He began to use the trick of injuring himself.


    He didn¡¯t believe that if he put down his face and begged for mercy, Da Bao would take back his decision on account of their relationship as relatives.


    ¡°Third Uncle, you only harvested a little more than six piculs of corn from the three acres of land you planted. After deducting the rent you paid us, how much food do you have left? How many days will it be enough for you to eat? ¡±


    ¡°Do I have to apply half of it every time you pay rent? Third Uncle, if that¡¯s the case, why would we need to sell our land? The grain we grow can only be recovered by a small amount. Even you can¡¯t accept such a loss-making business, right?¡±


    ¡°If our land isn¡¯t fertile enough, we can just take it back and think of a way to raise it. When it¡¯s fertile enough, we can harvest more grain, right?¡±


    Every word that Da Bao said was very reasonable, making third uncle Qin unable to refute at all.


    It was only now that he realized that he had really looked down on Da Bao. the act of cutting the rent in half yesterday was the real reason for today¡¯s outcome.


    ¡°Da Bao, Third Uncle was wrong. It was Third Uncle who was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have acted on my own accord yesterday. Can you forgive Third Uncle this time? Third Uncle knows how to farm and also know how to raise land. I guarantee that I can raise those three acres of land to be fertile. Next year, I¡¯ll definitely give you a full amount of land to pay rent, okay?¡±


    Third uncle Qin kept pleading, but Da Bao had already made up his mind, so he would not be swayed by his pleading.


    If he had only hidden a small amount of rent yesterday, it would have been fine. After all, his family had a large population and there was not enough food to eat, but he could also give them a chance to redeem themselves.


    But later on, he had taken the liberty to cut the rent by half. He had only informed them instead of discussing it, which had violated Da Bao¡¯s taboo.


    Since third uncle Qin couldn¡¯t figure out who was the real master, Da Bao didn¡¯t mind teaching him.


    Indulging him once was giving him a chance to take advantage of him. Da Bao would never make such a mistake.


    ¡°Third Uncle, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯m just telling you the result, not asking for your consent. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡±


    Seeing that Da Bao was determined to take back the three acres of land, third uncle Qin immediately jumped up with blood-red eyes.


    ¡°Da Bao, you little brat. You¡¯re trying to take the lives of my entire family!¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his fan-sized palm and was about to hit Da Bao¡¯s face.


    Originally, Da Bao thought that after they had made things clear, everyone would part on good terms. He didn¡¯t expect that third uncle Qin would actually say that he couldn¡¯t reason and still wanted to fight.


    He stood firmly on the lower part of his body and easily dodged the slap with his waist strength. Then, he grabbed third uncle Qin¡¯s arm and twisted it, putting his arm behind his waist.

 Chapter 267

    267 Return Without Success


    It was not over yet. Da Bao lifted his hand slightly, and third uncle Qin immediately stood on his tiptoes and cried out in pain.


    ¡°Third uncle Qin, I respect you as my elder, so I don¡¯t want to fall out with you. But if you want to use your seniority to fight me, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    He had followed Mo Ruyue to train in martial arts for the past few months, and it was not for nothing. Among the four brothers of the Qin family, his martial strength was even above the martial arts fanatic San Bao, second only to his brother Er Bao.


    His mother had been teaching them all kinds of martial arts since a long time ago. There were fighting, thai boxing, one move to defeat the enemy, and so on. They were all things he had never heard of before. However, now that he could easily break a small tree as thick as a bowl with a punch, it was definitely not a boast.


    !!


    Therefore, when third uncle Qin fought with him, he had no advantage at all except for his height. Da Bao even felt that he was bullying third uncle Qin even if he fought back.


    ¡°Da Bao, let go! Today, I¡¯m going to find your mother and have a good chat with her. Not only did you unreasonably take back the land, but you also hit me. You¡¯re simply disrespecting your elders, and you¡¯re so arrogant!¡±


    Third uncle Qin wanted to struggle, but when he moved a little, his wrist seemed to be broken. He couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all, let alone break free.


    ¡°You still want to find me? Haven¡¯t you had enough of the lesson my son taught you?¡±


    An ice-cold voice came from outside the courtyard. Mo Ruyue immediately jumped down from the roof.


    ¡°Qin¡­ Lady Qin, you¡¯re home.¡±


    As soon as third uncle Qin saw Mo Ruyue, his legs and stomach began to cramp, and he began to stammer.


    ¡°You dared to hit my son when I was at home. What if I wasn¡¯t around?¡±


    Mo Ruyue slowly walked over. With every step she took, third uncle Qin subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°No, no, no. how could it be? I was just¡­ just confused.¡±


    He was just thinking about how to make Da Bao submit to him, but now he regretted not leaving quickly. If he had known that Mo Ruyue was at home, he would not have dared to make a move on Da Bao.


    ¡°You heard what he said just now. In the future, you won¡¯t have a share of my land. Get lost!¡±


    Mo Ruyue had waited until Da Bao had almost solved all the problems before she came forward. She wasn¡¯t helping Da Bao solve the problem.


    When third uncle Qin heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, he threw away the bag of grain in his hand. He didn¡¯t even bother to count the amount, turned around, and ran away.


    ¡°Mother, your words are still the most useful.¡±


    As Da Bao spoke, he moved the bags of grain to the scale. The amount was correct this time. It seemed that third uncle Qin also saw that although Da Bao was young, he was not easy to fool. He was afraid of losing the three acres of land, so he made up for the amount.


    However, he had never expected that Da Bao would be so heartless. He had already decided not to give him any more land. Whether or not he would make up for the amount, the result would not change.


    ¡°Da Bao, I saw it clearly just now. You did things with reason and evidence, organized things, and knew when to advance and retreat. Even in the end, you attacked when it was time to attack. You didn¡¯t embarrass me at all. On the contrary, I am very pleased and proud of you!¡±


    It was rare for Mo Ruyue to say such a long string of flattering words. Da Bao was so dizzy that he felt like he was stepping on cotton. He staggered a little as he walked forward.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve praised Eldest Brother so much that you¡¯ve almost forgotten your own name.¡±


    Tang Tang happened to come out of the house and saw Da Bao¡¯s blushing face and silly smile. She couldn¡¯t help but tease him. She even reached out and scratched her face twice, making a face at Da Bao.


    ¡°Go, go, go. Why are you everywhere? Go feed your chickens and ducks.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s face turned even redder at his sister¡¯s teasing. He wanted to grab her and tickle her, but he couldn¡¯t bear to leave the scale. He thought that if his sister left, maybe his mother could praise him again.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t notice Da Bao¡¯s thoughts. Seeing that the matter here was settled, she went straight out of the courtyard and went to the back mountain.


    This time, she entered the mountains to bid farewell to the giant wolves.


    The weather was getting colder, and it could start snowing at any time. It would be very dangerous to enter the mountains at that time.


    With the help of the giant wolves, the house was stocked with an abundance of supplies, and even her space was stuffed with a lot. Even if they did not go into the mountains to hunt for the entire winter, it was enough for them to eat and drink every day.


    Mo Ruyue no longer needed to use her prey to exchange for money with Guanglai restaurant, so after her short-term contract expired, she mentioned to the young master that she would not renew it.


    At that time, the young master even said with regret, ¡°Lady Qin¡¯s skills are so good, the prey she caught are all first-class high-quality. No matter if it¡¯s the completeness of the fur or the freshness of the meat, others can¡¯t compare.¡±


    ¡°The returning customers in our building are already addicted to it, even the fur merchants are particularly fond of buying the furs provided by Lady Qin. When I think that there will be no more in the future, it really makes me wring my wrist.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, he still said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, I know that you have a lot of things to do now, but if it¡¯s only occasionally, you can provide our restaurant with large prey, such as tigers, bears, and the like. Is that okay?¡±


    Mo Ruyue finally agreed to his request. After all, she also needed to go into the mountains to visit her wolf friends. If she could encounter bears or tigers, it was not impossible to hunt them.


    Soon, Mo Ruyue arrived at the valley of treasures. However, this time, there were only two giant wolves guarding a few small wolves in the valley. The other wolves, including the black wolf king, had disappeared.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your king?¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked around the valley and could only ask the two big wolves who were left behind to guard the place.


    Unfortunately, even if they could understand her words, they could not respond to her. In such a large mountain range, she had no way of knowing where the wolves had gone.


    Of course, she could use a tracking spell, but judging from the large number of food reserves left in the valley, it didn¡¯t seem like she had gone out to hunt.


    During this period of time, the wolf pack had not only helped Mo Ruyue hunt, they had also prepared enough food for themselves to survive through the winter.


    It was neither a hunt nor a migration. She didn¡¯t know when they left or how long they had been gone for. Even if Mo Ruyue wanted to track them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the mountain in a day.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go back first. I have to at least say hello to the babies. Otherwise, they¡¯ll suddenly disappear when they see me entering the mountain. I don¡¯t know how worried they¡¯ll be. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought for a while and decided to go home first.


    After bidding farewell to the giant wolf that had stayed behind, Mo Ruyue returned without any success and hurriedly went down the mountain.


    Just as she was leaving the valley of treasures, the pack of wolves that were already far away on the other side of the mountain range was confronting a man in black.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for three days. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    The man was dressed in black from head to toe. He even wore a black wolf mask on his face, revealing only a pair of eyes that were as bright as the stars and a well-defined jaw.

 Chapter 268

    268 He¡¯s Simply Not Human!


    A huge black wolf stood in front of the pack of wolves, staring straight at the man in black. Strangely, there was no killing intent in its eyes, but it was full of suspicion.


    It kept twitching its nose, as if it was trying to confirm something.


    The man in black also knew that the wolves had no intention of killing him, but he had been followed by the wolves for three days, and he didn¡¯t know the reason. He was running out of patience.


    The black wolf lowered its head and slowly took two steps forward. It didn¡¯t take an attacking posture. Instead, it seemed to be getting closer to the man in black to confirm something.


    !!


    ¡°What do you want to confirm?¡±


    The man in black seemed to have seen through the black wolf¡¯s thoughts. He laughed at himself after asking the question.


    He should have gotten used to this kind of loneliness, but why was he talking to the wolf now?


    Therefore, that saying made sense. The longer he interacted with people, the more he liked animals. Even if it was a group of cunning and cruel wolves, he could still talk to them.


    Although he felt that it was ridiculous to talk to the wolf, the man still reached out his hand and let the black wolf smell the back of his hand. At the same time, he was surprised to find that the black wolf¡¯s tail was actually wagging gently.


    Wolves weren¡¯t dogs, but when expressing their closeness and submission, they would also wag their tails like dogs.


    Although the black wolf¡¯s tail was wagging very slowly and with a very small range, the man in black could see it very clearly.


    Was it expressing its goodwill to him?


    Not only did the man in black not clear his confusion, but he was even more confused.


    He was very sure that this was the first time he had encountered this pack of giant wolves. At that time, he and the wolf pack had been walking in the mountain ridge and the valley in peace. Obviously, the pack of wolves had not been chasing him at that time, but they had suddenly turned around and rushed toward him.


    He relied on his ghostly skills and didn¡¯t put the wolves in his eyes. It was only when he found that he couldn¡¯t shake off the pursuit of the wolves no matter what he did that he began to get serious.


    If it was not for the fact that he did not detect any killing intent from the wolves, the man in black would have killed them all after being tracked for a day. How could he allow them to follow him for three days?


    But now, these wolves were actually showing him a sense of closeness. What was going on?


    No matter how intelligent the man was, he could not guess the real reason behind this.


    ¡°I still have a mission, so I can¡¯t waste my time with you in this deep mountain. If we¡¯re fated to meet again in the future, let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    The man in black subconsciously felt that the wolves could understand him, so he said to the black wolf directly.


    As expected, the black wolf nodded slightly, turned around, and left with the wolf pack.


    A crack appeared on the black clothed man¡¯s ice cold face. He had never thought that getting rid of this pack of wolves that had been chasing him for three days would only require such a short sentence.


    However, he didn¡¯t lose his composure for long. After the wolves disappeared into the forest, he turned around and continued to walk deep into the mountains.


    Two days later, the man in black walked out of the mountain range, pursed his lips and whistled.


    Not long after, a handsome black horse galloped from the distance and stopped in front of him. It kept nodding and raising its hooves to show affection.


    This black horse was exactly the same as Mo Ruyue¡¯s, except that there was a whirlpool-like hair on its forehead that could distinguish the two horses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    The man in black mounted the horse and patted its neck. Then, he shook the reins and the man and horse rushed out almost instantly, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    An hour later, the man was already sitting in a room in an inn.


    This was the best sky room in the entire inn. There was a package on the table in front of him, and he didn¡¯t look like he was resting, but rather waiting for someone.


    Soon, there was a rhythmic knock on the door, and the man in black immediately responded, ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door opened, and a luxuriously dressed young man walked in with a smile.


    ¡°Ah Ying, you¡¯re the fastest to complete the task again. You¡¯re indeed the number one in the building. No one can compare to your speed and quality!¡±


    As the man spoke, he walked to the table and sat down. He poured himself a cup of tea and drank it in one gulp, ignoring the fact that the tea was already a little cold.


    ¡°Hey, you should pay more attention to the quality of life. This tea is not authentic herbal tea. Even if you drink it warm, it is better than cold tea. It is a pity that this pot of good tea is worth 100 taels of silver.


    ¡°Stop being so long-winded, check the goods, and pay up.¡±


    The man in black didn¡¯t respond to him at all. He didn¡¯t even bother to say a few more words.


    Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re the boss. You¡¯re really hard to please.


    Although the young man¡¯s tone was resentful, his actions were not sloppy at all.


    After he opened the package, a white porcelain jar was revealed. He then carefully opened the lid a crack, and a strange fragrance immediately hit his face, making him quickly cover the lid again.


    ¡°Good fellow, you really managed to get it?¡±


    The young man looked at the man in black in surprise. There was only a small gap, but the whole room was filled with that strange fragrance. He didn¡¯t need to look carefully to know that the items for this mission were definitely inside. There was no way to fake it.


    This was a double S rank mission that had been hanging in the building for many years. It was to go to the depths of the mountain range and retrieve that treasure.


    Who knew how many people had died in the mountains to complete this mission, but this man called Ah Ying had only been in the building for two months, and he could complete this super difficult mission without any effort. He was not human!


    Jealousy flashed in the young man¡¯s eyes, but he quickly hid it with a smile.


    ¡°Congratulations, Ying. After completing this mission, you¡¯re now the top killer in the tower. Even the tower master has to give you some leeway. In the future, this brother will still need your help, so you can¡¯t refuse!¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a tourmaline ring from his pocket and placed it directly beside the hand of the man in black.


    The color of the tourmaline was excellent, and the lines were natural. It was obviously carved directly from a huge piece of tourmaline, and its value itself was very shocking.


    This is the reward for this time. As usual, you can open the divine-level treasure chest of the capital¡¯s ¡®Jin Bao¡¯ bank. The things inside are all yours.


    The man in black picked up the ring and put it on his left thumb. Without saying another word to the young man, he got up and walked out of the door.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve earned a lot this time. Can¡¯t you treat me to a good meal? At the very least, this bro is also the person who pulled the strings for this mission of yours. You wouldn¡¯t refuse to give me this little benefit, right?¡±


    The young man shouted from behind him, but the man in black acted as if he didn¡¯t hear him. Instead of taking the stairs, he jumped over the railing and jumped down. Soon, there were screams from all over the place.


    ¡°This person never takes the normal path.¡±


    The young man shook his head and stopped chasing after her. Instead, he sat down at the table again.


    His hand had just touched the teapot when another figure flashed into the room and closed the door behind him.

 Chapter 269

    269 Hearing Things?


    ¡°Tell our people to be careful. Ah Ying¡¯s ability is far beyond our expectations. I¡¯m afraid that some of our brothers have already been discovered by him. If he was not familiar with the rules of the building, how could you still be alive?¡±


    The man who had been smiling just now had now turned cold, and his voice had changed from light and clear to dark and deep.


    ¡°This subordinate will be careful.¡±


    The figure who had just entered the door answered briefly.


    !!


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. You can¡¯t even compare to a single finger of his. How can you be careful?¡±


    The young man scolded and then ordered, ¡°Have you contacted there yet? The next mission we give him will be the one that has been left unsolvable for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Tell there that he will die after this.¡±


    After the man in black left the inn, he went straight out of the city and rode his horse to a village ten miles out of the city.


    ¡°Ying is back? You¡¯re so early today.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ying, this is a radish that I just picked at home. It¡¯s very juicy. Do you want to take it back and try it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Ying, it¡¯s getting cold. Why don¡¯t you put on some more clothes? Don¡¯t let the cold damage your bones.¡±


    From the moment he entered the village, the villagers kept greeting him, from white-haired old men to yellow-haired children. Everyone who saw him had a smile on their faces, as if they were not frightened by his cold appearance.


    Although the man in black did not smile or speak, he would occasionally nod in response. However, he would not accept anything the villagers gave him.


    He walked all the way to the back of the village. There was a small courtyard behind the entire village. The man in black walked over and unlocked the door, then went in and closed the door.


    He had been staying in this village for nearly two months. He had only stayed for one night when he passed by, but he did not expect to choose this place to stay.


    He sat down at the table and took out a bottle of wine.


    Perhaps it was because it was directly pressed against his chest, even in such a cold day, the freshly warmed wine still had some temperature.


    He slowly drank the wine. The strong wine burned down his throat with its unique spiciness, but it could not dispel the emptiness and coldness in his chest.


    ¡°Mei ¡®Er, will I really not be able to see you again? No matter where you go, I won¡¯t be able to see you again?¡±


    His voice was extremely low, almost like a whisper. However, the room was empty, and no one responded to his words.


    Ever since he had left the Qin village, he had followed the mountain range from east to west. He had also been asking for information about a person along the way, but he had not found any clues.


    He had chosen to settle down in this village because there was a little girl who looked exactly the same as the person in his memory. It made him feel like he had returned to the past, but the surrounding environment reminded him again and again that it was a past life that he could never go back to.


    Therefore, he stayed here and bought this courtyard that was far away from the crowd and was about to be abandoned, making it his temporary residence.


    Every time he was out on a mission, he would return here immediately and quietly drink for the night before leaving again.


    The villagers were so familiar with him because he had saved the villagers before.


    In order to store enough supplies before winter, the men in the village went up the mountain to hunt together. However, they were surrounded by a group of wolves who were also hunting. If the man in black had not appeared in time, the group of men would have suffered heavy casualties.


    Therefore, even though he had been cold and ignored everyone, the villagers¡¯ enthusiasm for him did not diminish. As time passed, he would occasionally give a little response, but it was only a nod.


    The sky had unknowingly darkened, and the wine that the black-clothed man had brought was almost finished. He originally wanted to go to sleep, but suddenly he heard a faint sound of a bird.


    ¡°Mei ¡®Er!¡±


    The black clothed man¡¯s eyes focused, his eyes revealing an expression of disbelief. That voice was something he had only heard in his dreams so many times, and now it came from the night. Could it be that she had heard his heart and come to find him?


    After a muffled sound, the door opened, and the man in black in the room had disappeared.


    This village wasn¡¯t like the Qin Village, which was in the mountains. It was at the foot of the mountain. The small courtyard where the black clothed man stayed was relatively closer to the mountain forest behind. Thus, he directly rushed into the back mountain from the courtyard. Even though the sound was quite loud, it didn¡¯t alarm anyone.


    In the late night, the forest was filled with ghostly shadows. Countless branches reached out to the man in black like pairs of ghostly hands, pulling on his clothes and arms as if to prevent him from getting closer to the voice he heard.


    The sound was near and far. The man¡¯s ears moved, trying to distinguish the direction of the sound. His senses had always been extremely sharp, but at this time, he could not clearly tell where the sound was coming from. He could only rush forward aimlessly.


    When the man in black was running, he suddenly lost his balance and fell into a state of weightlessness.


    Fortunately, he came to his senses in time and did a somersault in midair. A dark light flashed from his wrist and the rope that had shot out was firmly hooked onto the trunk of a tree, stopping his falling momentum.


    After the time it took to brew a cup of tea, the man climbed up from below and looked back down. He was actually standing on the edge of an unfathomably deep cliff below.


    The ghostly voice had lured him here, and it was actually to make him fall off the cliff.


    The man pressed on his wrist, and the ropes that were piled on the ground were all retracted into a leather bag on his wrist.


    It was an exquisitely made sleeve dart. Its shape was exactly the same as the one on Mo Ruyue¡¯s wrist, but there were some differences in size and its style was a bit more rough.


    This time, the man listened more carefully to the sounds around him, but he could only hear the whistling mountain wind and the sound of branches swaying in the cold wind. Other than that, he could not hear anything else.


    ¡°Is it an auditory hallucination, or is it a rustling sound?¡±


    He shook his head to make sure he wasn¡¯t hallucinating from drinking too much.


    His alcohol tolerance was extremely good, and it was not an exaggeration to say that he would not get drunk even after a thousand glasses. The alcohol that he had drunk during the day was no more effective than plain water to him.


    As he was in a state of near-madness when he was running, he did not distinguish the direction. However, his memory was extremely good, and he only needed to look at the position of the moon to know which direction he should go next.


    At this time, he was already very far into the back of the mountain, and it was already night. The nocturnal animals in the mountain began to come out one after another. On his way back, he was targeted by countless fierce beasts.


    The man was bold because of his skills. He was not afraid of this at all and only sped up the speed of descending the mountain.


    The stench in the air was getting stronger and stronger. although the man ignored it, the beast that treated him as prey could not hold back any longer. It still got close to a dangerous level and was ready to pounce at any time.


    The cold wind was still biting, but a strong wind with a fishy smell suddenly blew from behind.

 Chapter 270

    270 Giving Up On Struggling


    A black panther that had perfectly blended into the night pounced over, its sharp claws and fangs gleaming with a cold light. Its cold eyes were filled with a thick aura of death as it stared at the back of the ¡°prey¡± in front of it.


    Just as its claws were about to grab the back of its ¡°prey¡±, the black panther¡¯s eyes suddenly froze, and then it fell silently, heavily hitting the ground.


    The man heard a voice behind him and stopped. He turned around and looked at the black panther lying on the ground. No one knew what he was thinking.


    He had only used a strong anesthetic, so the black panther was still in a deep coma. However, if he left it there, it would soon be killed by other beasts.


    !!


    The man didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately injected the antidote into the black panther. However, he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he stood beside the black panther and waited quietly for it to wake up.


    The beast that grew up in the deep mountains had a strong body. After the antidote, it quickly woke up. However, before it could get up, its neck was pressed by something, making it unable to break free even if it desperately flailed its limbs and twisted its body.


    The human¡¯s breath filled the black panther¡¯s nostrils, causing it to be filled with confusion as it struggled.


    There had been another human who had been so close to it before. His aura was clearly different from the human that was suppressing it now, but he gave it the same sense of familiarity.


    Although he noticed that the black panther¡¯s struggle was gradually weakening, the man who was suppressing it did not relax his strength. He would not relax his suppression until it had completely surrendered.


    After a while, the black panther had completely given up on struggling. Its tongue kept licking its mouth and nose, showing an extremely nervous look. It even turned over to reveal its soft belly to the man who was on top of it.


    This was a gesture of complete submission. The man knew that he could let go now.


    Then, the man slowly moved his hand away, and the black panther only put its ears to the top of its head. Its eyes were soft and nervous, but it did not show any attacking posture.


    ¡°You should be glad that you met the me from tonight.¡±


    The man suddenly said to the black panther.


    Even though he knew it couldn¡¯t understand, he still said it.


    If it was any other time, he would never allow a creature that had the intention to kill him and had already started to attack him to be alive. However, the ¡°hallucination¡± tonight was a rare opportunity for him to feel ¡°her¡± again. It cracked his cold heart, and he let the black panther go.


    After the man took two steps back, the black panther rolled over and stood up. Its belly was still pressed tightly against the ground, and its eyes were fixed on the man who had surrendered.


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    The man waved his hand, turned around, and left. Even if he had to leave his defenseless back to a ferocious beast, he was not afraid at all.


    Even after the man had gone far away, the black panther did not make any moves to attack. Instead, it waited until his scent had completely disappeared before it scuttled away and disappeared into the dark night.


    When the man in black returned to the small courtyard, he suddenly stopped at the entrance.


    ¡°Did he discover something?¡±


    A person hiding on a roof in the distance whispered to his companion.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll hear you?¡±


    His companion quickly gestured, not daring to make a single sound.


    They were already monitoring the man in black at the limit of their vision, but they still couldn¡¯t guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be noticed by him. And now, the idiot beside him actually dared to speak softly?


    Only now did he realize that his partner was actually an idiot who was not afraid of death!


    The man who spoke gave himself a light slap in annoyance, but that was an expression he made because he was afraid of making another sound.


    The two of them lowered their posture again and stared nervously at the man in black in the distance. They watched him enter the courtyard and close the door, but they didn¡¯t seem to show any signs of abnormality.


    Even so, the man who had already made a mistake once did not dare to speak to his companion again. Instead, he forced himself to stay alert and continued to monitor the movements in the small courtyard in the distance.


    The man in black returned to his room. He did not light the lamp, but sat quietly by the bed with his back straight. He did not relax even a little because he had returned to his own territory.


    Of course, he knew that someone had been following and monitoring him all this time. It was just that when he rushed over just now, he caught them off guard. His speed was too fast, so the people who were monitoring him could not react in time, let alone keep up with his speed.


    However, those people also knew that he would not leave the big black horse in the courtyard behind, so no matter what he did in the back mountain, he would return to this small courtyard. So after losing him, those people had come to this courtyard to look for possible clues.


    The man played with the ring on his thumb. The ants outside were nothing to him. He was more focused on the auditory hallucination that suddenly appeared tonight.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he had really heard anything or if he was hallucinating because of the alcohol. However, besides Mei ¡®Er, no one else knew about their secret communication method.


    ¡°If Mei ¡®Er really did appear, she would definitely show herself and make me fall off the cliff. But if it¡¯s not her, then what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Although the man had always been calm and meticulous, he was a little confused when he suddenly encountered clues and circumstances related to ¡± her¡±.


    After a night, the house in the small courtyard was empty, and the big black horse in the courtyard was gone.


    Before dawn, he had already left on his horse, ready to take on another mission.


    That night, he understood one thing, and that was that he could not stop his search. Since there was a clue related to ¡®her¡¯, he had to keep looking until he bled to the last drop of blood.


    But before that, he had to leave as many clues about him as possible in this world. As long as ¡°she¡± saw it, she would know that he was looking for her!


    It was still the same inn and room from yesterday. This time, the luxuriously dressed man was waiting inside. He obviously didn¡¯t have enough patience to wait for someone. He had only sat in the room for a short while, but he couldn¡¯t help but tap his fingers on the table.


    ¡°Give me the next mission,¡±


    The man in black appeared in the room like a ghost and said to the young man directly.


    ¡°Ying, don¡¯t you need to rest for three to four days between missions? Why couldn¡¯t he hold it in the next day? You¡¯ve already earned so much money that you won¡¯t be able to finish spending it in a few lifetimes. Why? Are you still short of money?¡±


    The young man seemed to be jokingly teasing him to hide the questioning look in his eyes.


    ¡°No? Then I¡¯ll withdraw.¡±


    The man in black turned around and left without hesitation. This action shocked the young man and he immediately jumped up and chased after him.


    One autumn rain, one cold. After a few consecutive raindrops, the temperature had completely dropped.

 Chapter 271

    271 High Fever


    When he woke up early today, the outside was covered with a thin layer of white frost, as if it had snowed. However, it disappeared when the sun was about to rise into the sky.


    Nie Yuansheng walked into the house in the middle of the courtyard with a bowl of steaming millet rice covered with freshly stir-fried wild vegetables and cured meat.


    ¡°Mother, eat your rice first. I will braise the rest in the pot. At noon, you can eat it after heating it up a little. I¡¯m going up the mountain now.¡±


    The old woman lying on the bed propped herself up and said worriedly, ¡°Yuansheng, it¡¯s not easy to walk in the mountains these days. Why don¡¯t you not go? Don¡¯t we still have some millet, mountain products, cured meat, and so on at home? It¡¯s enough for us to get through the winter.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s getting cold early this year. It looks like it¡¯ll be very cold in winter. We have to prepare enough firewood and food. Otherwise, when the snow seals the mountain, the situation will be difficult.¡±


    Nie Yuansheng didn¡¯t want to leave his mother alone in the mountains, but winter was coming. He wanted to take advantage of the time to pick as many herbs as possible and hunt for some prey to exchange for money.


    His mother had just undergone a major operation, and he had been busy taking care of her, so he had not been able to store enough supplies for the winter. Now, he could only make up for it as soon as possible.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The old lady wanted to persuade him again but was interrupted by Nie Yuansheng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I won¡¯t go deep into the mountains. I¡¯ll be back before dark.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left the house. He took the basket, chopper, and a piece of yellow rice and flour cornbread that he had prepared on his back, and then hurriedly walked out of the house.


    However, a few hours later, he regretted not listening to his mother and making the decision to go up the mountain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over!¡±


    Nie Yuansheng used both his hands and feet to move backward. His eyes were staring straight ahead, and his mouth was subconsciously begging for mercy.


    His bamboo basket was thrown not far away, and the herbs inside were scattered all over the ground. A huge furry paw stepped on his chopper, and then slowly approached him.


    It was a huge white-fronted tiger. Its brown eyes were full of cold and brutal killing intent. Nie Yuansheng seemed to be able to smell the stinky hot air from its mouth, which represented the smell of death.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the cold of winter would cause the tiger, which usually appeared during the day and at night, to appear in the day earlier than expected?


    In such a deep mountain, even if he cried for help, no one would be able to hear him and arrive in time. It seemed that he would die in the tiger¡¯s mouth today.


    It was a pity that his mother had to endure the torture of the illness, but she was still unable to move. After his death, he did not know how she would live in the future.


    When Nie Yuansheng saw that the tiger was about to pounce, he could only turn his head and close his eyes tightly, waiting for death to come.


    However, the pain he had imagined did not appear. There was only a muffled sound beside him, as if something had hit his feet.


    Nie Yuansheng mustered up the courage to open his eyes and coincidentally met the tiger¡¯s eyes.


    The tiger, who was still cruel and cold just now, was lying at his feet. It opened its bloody mouth and stuck out its tongue, but there was no sound. It was dead.


    Not far away, a man in black had appeared. He held a pair of strange weapons in his hands. There was a string of blood dripping from them, and a pool of blood had quickly formed under the tiger.


    The man in black seemed to be focused on the tiger and didn¡¯t even look at him. He staggered as he walked over and sat down beside the tiger¡¯s body.


    Nie Yuansheng looked at the man in black¡¯s actions in shock. It was only then that he realized that most of his clothes were extremely dark in color, as if they had been soaked through by something.


    The man in black pulled out a sharp dagger from his waist and gestured at the tiger¡¯s back. He seemed to be looking for a suitable place to cut it, planning to skin the tiger right there and then.


    Nie Yuansheng wanted to remind him that if he wanted to completely peel off the tiger¡¯s skin, it was better to cut from the claws. He had never seen anyone cut from the tiger¡¯s back. Only those who had no intention of taking the tiger¡¯s skin would do so.


    However, the man seemed to have lost all his strength. He couldn¡¯t even hold the dagger in his hand, let alone cut the fur on the tiger¡¯s back.


    Nie Yuansheng noticed the man in black¡¯s strange behavior. He didn¡¯t care that his hands and feet were still sore and weak. He quickly crawled to his side and asked, ¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±


    When he reached the man¡¯s side, Nie Yuansheng noticed that his body was also emitting a strong smell of blood. It turned out that his clothes were actually soaked in blood. It was only because he was wearing black clothes that Nie Yuansheng could not see it at first.


    ¡°Bones, medicine¡­¡±


    The man in black suddenly opened his mouth and said a few words before he fainted on the tiger¡¯s corpse.


    Nie Yuansheng touched his forehead and realized that his body temperature was frighteningly high.


    From what the man said, he wanted to take the tiger¡¯s bones to make medicine. However, when he caught the tiger, he had lost too much blood and had a high fever. Even if he successfully killed the tiger, he would not be able to take out the bones.


    No matter what, this black-clothed man was his savior. Nie Yuansheng was lucky to have escaped death, so he naturally couldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing.


    Leaving such a big tiger in the mountains would only benefit the other beasts. Although it was a pity, there was no other way.


    Fortunately, Nie Yuansheng had been a butcher for a few years. He first moved the man in black to the side and sat down against a tree. Then, he used the man¡¯s short knife to completely peel off the tiger¡¯s skin and separate the tiger meat and bones.


    He picked up his basket and put the tiger¡¯s bones and fur into it. He could only abandon the mountain of meat next to him. After all, he had to bring a living person out of the mountain and could not take more things.


    He tied the basket tightly with a hemp rope and tied the other end of the rope to his waist. He dragged the basket on the ground. Then, Nie Yuansheng half-supported and half-dragged the unconscious man up and moved him down the mountain with great effort.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed since he left the mountain and finally saw the small mountain village hidden by the trees. It was already late, and smoke began to rise from the chimneys of every household.


    ¡°Oh no, Mother must be worried sick after seeing that I haven¡¯t returned for so long.¡±


    Nie Yuansheng wanted to speed up, but the man he was supporting had not woken up since he fell unconscious. Now that he was leaning heavily on Nie Yuansheng, the speed at which he was dragging him became slower and slower.


    ¡°Yuansheng, is the young man you brought back still not awake? If his fever continues like this, it¡¯s very easy for him to get into trouble.¡±


    The old woman asked worriedly as she allowed her son to wipe her face and hands and feet.


    ¡°Mother, I was thinking, why don¡¯t we send him to the Qin Village tonight? We can¡¯t treat our benefactor¡¯s injuries. In all the villages in this area, only Lady Qin can save his life.¡±


    Although Nie Yuansheng did not want to travel in the cold wind in the middle of the night, the black-clothed man¡¯s condition was not good. He could not let his benefactor die because of his injuries.

 Chapter 272

    272 The Man in Black


    When he came back at night, he really scared his mother. Not only because he came back too late, but also because he had brought back an unconscious man covered in blood.


    It was not easy for him to make his mother believe that the blood on his body belonged to the man in black. It could be seen how badly injured his benefactor was for him to lose so much blood.


    ¡°Go. Our benefactor saved you. We can¡¯t just watch him die, but you must be careful!¡±


    Although the old woman was very worried and reluctant, she would not stop her son in this situation.


    !!


    Nie Yuansheng put on his cart and covered it with a thick layer of bedding to prevent the man from catching a cold while he was unconscious.


    As for his own mother, he could only be thick-skinned and ask the neighbors for help to take care of her. Of course, he did not ask for nothing. Nie Yuansheng gritted his teeth and grabbed two of his old hens as thanks.


    He also took the tiger skin and bones that he had brought back with great difficulty. Because before his benefactor fainted, he had mentioned the tiger bones and medicine. He must have planned to use the tiger bones as medicine, so he took the things with him. Maybe Lady Qin could use them when the time came.


    As for the tiger skin, it was worth a lot of money. Since the tiger was beaten by his benefactor, everything should belong to him. It should be more than enough to pay for his medical expenses with the tiger skin.


    Nie Yuansheng had never thought of leaving two tiger bones for himself to sell. After all, he had also thrown an entire basket of herbs and mountain products to carry other people¡¯s things.


    However, his benefactor¡¯s life was the most important thing right now. After all, without his benefactor, he, Nie Yuansheng, would have long been fed to the tiger.


    After everything was prepared, Nie Yuansheng looked at his mother, who was lying on the bed, with reluctance. He once again urged the neighbors who came to help, then lit the torch and drove the ox-cart, hurriedly heading towards Qin Village.


    In recent days, Mo Ruyue had already stored a large amount of winter supplies with the help of the wolves. As the weather got colder, she no longer went into the mountains frequently. She only went to the treasure valley occasionally to see if the wolves had returned.


    Tomorrow was the day to go to Huichun Hall for a consultation. Mo Ruyue checked her medicine box again as usual and replenished all the medicinal herbs and potions she had used.


    The five babies had already taken a bath and were ready to sleep. The sound of them playing came from inside the house. Although the cold wind was whistling and it was very cold that night, the small courtyard was exceptionally warm.


    A series of urgent knocks on the door broke the silence of the night, and the dogs in the village began to bark.


    Mo Ruyue had long heard the sound of wheels coming this way, so before the car stopped at the door, she started to walk toward the courtyard gate.


    She opened the door a little when someone knocked on it.


    After seeing the face outside the door, Mo Ruyue put away her defensive posture and opened the door even wider.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m really sorry to have disturbed you so late at night. I really want to ask you to save my benefactor!¡±


    Nie Yuansheng stood outside the door and said anxiously.


    He didn¡¯t dare to be distracted while driving the carriage, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation of the man in black at all times. The wind outside was strong, so he couldn¡¯t hear his breathing at all. It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped that he casually checked, only to find that his benefactor seemed to be no longer breathing.


    Nie Yuansheng was extremely shocked. He did not expect that after he had worked so hard to bring his benefactor here, he would have already lost his life.


    Mo Ruyue followed his gaze and looked at the ox cart. The blanket was bulging as if it was wrapping someone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your benefactor? Speak slowly.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was originally the most afraid of trouble, but after being in Huichun Hall for a long time, she had slowly gotten used to the situation where trouble could appear at any time.


    Since Nie Yuansheng came to ask for help on such a cold night, his benefactor must have suffered a serious injury.


    Even from a distance, she could smell the strong smell of blood. Judging from the amount of blood lost, if the blood transfusion was not done as soon as possible, she was afraid that he would not be able to be saved.


    She asked as she walked toward the ox-cart.


    Nie Yuansheng followed behind and recounted what had happened in the afternoon. While he was recounting, Mo Ruyue also saw the face of the person lying on the ox cart.


    ¡°Why is it him?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said in surprise.


    This man in black was the person she had saved before. At that time, he was poisoned and came to her door to seek treatment, but she had refused to treat him.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see him again a few months later, and this time he was sent to her for medical treatment in a coma.


    They had met twice, but she had wanted to save his life. What kind of strange fate was this?


    ¡°Lady Qin, you know my benefactor?¡±


    Nie Yuansheng, who was standing next to Mo Ruyue, also heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s mumbling. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise.


    ¡°Help me carry him into the courtyard first. The wind is strong here, it¡¯s not a place to save people.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t answer the question and changed the topic.


    ¡°Lady Qin, my benefactor is already dead.¡±


    Nie Yuansheng thought that Mo Ruyue had not noticed, so he reminded her.


    ¡°Help me carry him in first. If you dawdle any longer, he¡¯ll really die.


    Mo Ruyue said impatiently.


    She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt a sense of panic and fear, just like the feeling she had felt before the last time she went on a mission with Gu Ying.


    She growled so softly that Nie Yuansheng also came back to his senses and repeatedly agreed. He carried the black-clothed man into the courtyard and sent him to the last empty room according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s instructions.


    When the babies in the house heard the commotion outside, they all leaned against the window and looked out. Although they didn¡¯t know who the person being carried in was, they felt an inexplicable tension in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Big Brother, who is that person?¡±


    The fourth baby, Si Bao, was now sleeping in the same room as his eldest brother, Da Bao. When he saw this scene, he could not help but lean closer to him and ask in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He seems to be here to ask for Mother¡¯s help. I think I¡¯ve seen that uncle somewhere before.¡±


    Although Da Bao did not see the man¡¯s face clearly, he had a strange sense of familiarity with him.


    The man in black was placed on the bed. Although the house was empty, someone cleaned it every day, so there was no moldy or damp smell in it. Instead, it was very dry, which was suitable for him to recuperate.


    ¡°Lady Qin, before my benefactor fell unconscious, he told me about the tiger bone and medicine. I thought that he might want to use the tiger bone to make medicine, so I brought the tiger bone.¡±


    Nie Yuansheng said from the side, but he realized that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t seem to hear what he said at all. Her attention was all on his benefactor and she was carefully checking his condition.


    He was afraid that his interruption would disturb Lady Qin¡¯s inspection, so he quietly walked out of the door to bring in the basket on the ox cart and led the ox cart into the courtyard.


    Mo Ruyue opened the black-clothed man¡¯s lapels and found that there were many new scars and scars on his body. It was obvious that after being treated by her, he was still living a life of walking on the line between life and death.

 Chapter 273

    273 Saving Someone


    This time, the man¡¯s injury was even more serious. The knife wound extended from his right shoulder to the left side of his waist. The knife was meant to cut him in half.


    This was not the only injury on his body. His back, arms, legs, and the tearing wounds left by the hook rope.


    Those wounds had burn marks, which should have been used to stop the bleeding, but the effect was obviously not very good.


    It looked like he had been hung up by a hook rope before, but it was unknown how he had managed to break free. However, looking at the torn wound, the process must have been extremely tragic.


    !!


    When Mo Ruyue noticed that Nie Yuansheng had left, she immediately injected a cardiac stimulant into the black-clothed man.


    He was already on the verge of death and was in urgent need of CPR. However, the hideous knife wound on his chest made Mo Ruyue unable to do anything. She could only use a cardiac stimulant to induce CPR on him.


    This needle had been infused with the spiritual spring water from the medium, so it was a hundred times more effective than the ordinary heart-strengthening needle. In addition, the black-shirted man¡¯s original physical fitness was very strong, so the effect was immediate.


    His breathing, which had been on the verge of death, slowly stabilized, and his heartbeat returned to normal. It was beating very fast, and she finally pulled back the man in black, who was half-dead.


    At this moment, Nie Yuansheng had also returned to the house with his basket. When he saw that his ¡°dead¡± benefactor was alive again, he was overjoyed and revealed a big smile.


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t respond to Nie Yuansheng just now, she heard everything he said. She turned to look at Nie Yuansheng and then at the basket in his hand and said, ¡°Give me a piece of tiger bone. I know what medicine he wants to make.¡±


    The tiger bone had the effect of warming, dispelling cold, dispelling wind, relieving pain, and calming and pain-relieving. This man probably wanted to use the tiger bone as medicine to relieve pain. This effect was much faster and more effective than the general herbs that reduced swelling and pain.


    In addition, after the tiger bone was burned and ground, it could also be used to treat burns caused by soup and fire. It should also be used to treat those burn wounds.


    It seemed like the black-clothed man was extremely confident in his own abilities. Otherwise, he would not have rashly entered the mountains to hunt for the tiger¡¯s bones when he was so seriously injured. However, he had miscalculated one thing and did not expect to faint from exhaustion. If he had not met Nie Yuansheng, he would probably be dead by now.


    Nie Yuansheng agreed and took out a piece of tiger bone from the basket. It was a rib near the chest.


    When Mo Ruyue took the tiger bone, he rubbed his hands again and said hesitantly, ¡°Lady Qin, at that time, in order to bring my benefactor down the mountain, I could only divide the tiger he beat up, peel off the tiger skin, and remove the tiger bones.¡±


    ¡°These are all my benefactor¡¯s things. In addition to the medicine for him, there¡¯s also money for his treatment and medical expenses. Do you think these should be enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Mo Ruyue replied briefly, her eyes fixed on the black-clothed man. What he needed now was surgery to suture up his wound, and a large amount of blood transfusion.


    Fortunately, she had obtained a large amount of blood some time ago. Otherwise, in today¡¯s situation, even if she wanted to save him, she would not be able to.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯ve also accumulated some leather goods. I originally wanted to sell them to pay back some of your surgery fees, but I haven¡¯t had the time to find a leather merchant. Today, I¡¯ve also brought them along. If you don¡¯t mind, you can accept them.¡±


    This was what he had thought about when he was at home. Since he was going to bring his benefactor to Lady Qin to save his life, he would also bring the leather goods along. No matter if she accepted it or not, the thought would always be there.


    Mo Ruyue originally wanted to refuse, but on second thought, if she accepted it, then that heavy favor might be less for Nie Yuansheng.


    Therefore, she nodded and said, ¡°Leather goods are just right. I was just thinking of making some leather jackets for my babies. But let¡¯s put this aside for now, I¡¯m going to perform the surgery for your benefactor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Look at me. I forgot which side is more important. Why are we talking about this at this time? It¡¯s delaying you from saving people.¡±


    Nie Yuansheng immediately came back to his senses and apologized repeatedly before retreating out of the house.


    He walked to the yard, ready to leave after unloading the leather. After all, his old mother was alone at home. Although he had asked the neighbors to take care of her, they were not relatives, so they would not do their best. He was really worried.


    But it wasn¡¯t good to leave without saying goodbye. Just as he was in a dilemma, Mo Ruyue suddenly came out of the room.


    ¡°Big Brother Nie, you should stay here tonight. It¡¯s dark and the roads are slippery, and it¡¯s not safe to see wild beasts in the mountains. I¡¯ll get Da Bao to take you to Aunt Liu¡¯s house next door for a night. If you want to leave, you should wait until tomorrow.¡±


    She only came out after hanging the blood bottle on the man in black. She also thought about whether Nie Yuansheng would stay or not, so she came out to warn him.


    Da Bao had already put on his clothes at this time, just in case his mother needed help in any way. As expected, something happened.


    He didn¡¯t need Mo Ruyue¡¯s call and took the initiative to walk out of the house. He also conveniently carried a lantern. It was obvious that he had long been prepared.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go see Uncle Nie off then.¡±


    Nie Yuansheng was even more embarrassed when he heard that. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just find a leeward place in this courtyard to stay for the night. Don¡¯t trouble others and don¡¯t torment the child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better go with him. I¡¯m in a hurry to perform surgery, so I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around and went back into the house after he finished speaking. He didn¡¯t even listen to Nie Yuansheng.


    ¡°Uncle Nie, you should come with me. Mother won¡¯t change her mind easily once she¡¯s decided on something. The earlier we go, the earlier you can rest.¡±


    Da Bao tried to persuade her. Although his mother¡¯s attitude was cold, he knew that she was thinking about Uncle Nie¡¯s safety.


    Mother¡¯s kindness was only something she didn¡¯t want to admit.


    The Qin and Liu families were very close to each other. Da Bao had already returned before Mo Ruyue had finished her surgery preparations.


    He knew that his mother was saving people in the room, and he also knew that the operation needed a quiet and clean environment, so he did not push the door open to enter the house. Instead, he said through the door, ¡°Mother, Uncle Nie has already settled down at Grandma Liu¡¯s house. She told you to rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go back and comfort your younger siblings, then quickly go to sleep. Mother doesn¡¯t need your help here. You guys sleeping well will be a great help to me.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue finished speaking, he heard Da Bao¡¯s response. Then, the sound of his footsteps gradually faded away. After the ¡°creak¡± of the door, the entire courtyard returned to silence.


    The children went back to sleep, and Mo Ruyue was relieved. After she bolted the door of the house, she brought the black-clothed man into the medium.


    The environment in the room couldn¡¯t be compared to the medical room in the interspace, so if the conditions were right, Mo Ruyue¡¯s first choice was to enter the interspace to perform the surgery, which was safer and faster.


    Last time, she had put the man under anesthesia and brought him into her interspace. It was the same this time, but the operation this time was longer.

 Chapter 274

    274 Father?


    With the help of the space¡¯s time accelerator, Mo Ruyue disappeared with the black-clothed man and reappeared in the room almost as soon as they disappeared. By this time, the man had already finished his operation and even passed the 48-hour observation period after the operation.


    However, due to the effect of the anesthetic, he had been in a coma during this time and did not wake up.


    The black clothed man had already changed into clean and loose clothes. This wasn¡¯t the first time Mo Ruyue had helped him change his clothes, so she did it with ease.


    However, she had used the spare fabric at home to sew the clothes according to the garment-making guide in the interspace. After all, she was a ¡®widow¡¯ who was living with five babies. It was impossible for her to have men¡¯s clothes at home.


    !!


    As for her late husband Qin Ming¡¯s belongings, after the news of his death came back, only a set of clothes was left as a cenotaph, the rest had been burned.


    Without the help of the time accelerator and the effect of the anesthetic gradually fading, the man in black gradually woke up from his coma.


    Before his body was completely awake, his consciousness was one step ahead of him, and a burst of children¡¯s laughter rushed into his ears.


    The sound was very close to him. Could it be that the children in the village had climbed over the wall and entered his yard?


    The man in black opened his eyes and tried to sit up, but the pain all over his body dissipated all the strength he had accumulated, and he lay back on the pillow.


    It was only then that he noticed that he was not in his own room. Although there were a lot of things piled up in the room, they were all arranged in an orderly manner and did not appear to be messy. It was obvious that this was an empty room used to place miscellaneous items.


    There was the sound of children running around in the yard. It was obvious that it was not a child outside. They seemed to know that there was a patient in the house, so they all lowered their voices and laughed. However, the black-shirted man¡¯s five senses were too sharp. Even such a soft voice was like it was ringing in his ears.


    He remembered the man he saw before he fainted. Perhaps he was the one who brought him down the mountain and settled him in his home. Those children should be his children.


    While he was thinking, the door creaked open and a figure came in with a bowl. When she saw his gaze, he said, ¡°You¡¯re awake. Just in time. Take your medicine.¡±


    As she walked closer to the bed, the man in black also saw her face clearly and could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow and asked in return.


    ¡°It seems that I owe you another life.¡±


    The man in black said lightly.


    Lady Qin had said before that she didn¡¯t want to see him again and didn¡¯t want him to repay her kindness. So, when he came to give away his wealth, he placed it high on the roof beam. Besides Lady Qin, no one else would find out.


    Now, when he was seriously injured and on the verge of death again, he was still sent to her side.


    ¡°Drink your medicine. Do you still need me to feed you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the man in front of her. It was her first time seeing his face clearly under such bright light. Although there was plenty of light in the space before, she was busy with the operation and had no time to care about other things, so she did not deliberately look at his face.


    She still remembered that the man¡¯s facial features were particularly deep and firm under the oil lamp. Now that she took a closer look, he was indeed a man with outstanding looks.


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s tone was a little harsh, the black-shirted man didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t the first time the two had come into contact, and her personality had always been like this.


    In addition to her sensitivity and conflict with his identity, it was not easy for her to save him again. Of course, he would not be calculative about her attitude.


    It was strange that he would feel pain all over his body whenever he moved. Before he was treated, he could rush into the mountains to hunt tigers and extract their bones to make medicine. Why did he not have the strength to get up after being treated?


    Mo Ruyue said that he wanted the black-clothed man to drink the medicine himself, but he was already sitting by his bed. She scooped a spoonful of medicine, blew on it to cool it down, and then brought it to his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    The man had only said three words before he was interrupted by her.


    ¡°There are two big holes in your shoulder. I just stitched them up. If you move around and open the wounds, you can suture them yourself.¡±


    Her words were impolite, and she did not move the spoon from the man¡¯s mouth.


    As expected, she had a sharp mouth but a soft heart. Her words were always twisted with her actions.


    The man didn¡¯t argue with her and drank the medicine.


    The two of them fed one and drank the other. They cooperated well and quickly finished the bowl of medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change the medicine for you three times a day. After that, when you can move your arm, you can do it yourself.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want the man to stay in her house forever. He belonged to that dark world, so he shouldn¡¯t bring anything from that world out. If it implicated her baby, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off.


    The man was clearly aware of this, so he didn¡¯t think that Mo Ruyue¡¯s words and actions were too cold.


    In fact, if it were him, he would not even consider saving him again.


    When Mo Ruyue entered the door, she only had a bowl of soup in her hand. As for the medicine for external application, it was prepared by Da Bao outside.


    The sound of footsteps came and stopped at the door. Da Bao¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Mother, the medicine for external application is ready.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡±


    As Mo Ruyue responded, Da Bao came in with a bowl. When he saw the face of the man in black, his eyes suddenly widened and he called out in surprise, ¡°Father!¡±


    Father?


    Mo Ruyue and the black-shirted man looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°You are Qin Ming?¡± Mo Ruyue asked first.


    ¡°Who is Qin Ming?¡± The man in black asked.


    Da Bao was running over excitedly, almost throwing the bowl of medicine in his hand. He was stunned when he heard the man in black¡¯s words.


    He carefully looked at the man in black from head to toe again. That face clearly looked like his father¡¯s. Even if he had left home many years ago and never returned, he would never have remembered it wrong.


    But why didn¡¯t his father admit it?


    ¡°Da Bao, are you sure he¡¯s your father?¡± Mo Ruyue asked Da Bao.


    The original owner of her body had never seen Qin Ming since the day she married him, so she naturally didn¡¯t know what he looked like. But when Qin Ming left home, Da Bao was already seven years old, so it was impossible for him to not remember what his own father looked like.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡±


    Da Bao wanted to give a definite answer, but he hesitated when his mother asked.


    At first glance, this man looked exactly like her father, but now that he looked carefully, there were still some differences.


    Although the man in black was lying down, he seemed to be longer than his father. His eyes were cold, as if there was no warmth in them. Although his father was usually very serious, he could occasionally see a smile.

 Chapter 275

    275 Tiger¡¯s Skin


    Also, his father had a prickly beard on his face. This man¡¯s face was clean, and there was a small black mole under the left corner of his eye.


    The more he looked, the more he found some small differences. But one thing was certain, he was not his father, definitely not!


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve mistaken him for someone else. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s voice became low. After apologizing to Mo Ruyue, he bowed to the man in black, put down the bowl of medicine in his hand, turned around, and ran out.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue looked at Da Bao¡¯s back, and a touch of heartache flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Lady Qin, my medicine.¡±


    The black clothed man¡¯s words made Mo Ruyue come back to her senses. His face was still indifferent, as if the scene just now couldn¡¯t move him at all.


    If it was the Mo Ruyue from her previous life, perhaps she would have the same reaction. However, after spending so much time with the five babies in this life, she could no longer be indifferent to their affairs.


    Mo Ruyue collected her thoughts and began to change the black-shirted man¡¯s medicine. She would send him away as soon as he was cured. This was not a place that people like him should stay for long.


    After changing the dressing, Mo Ruyue pointed to the basket on the side of the bed and said, ¡°This is what the person who sent you here left behind. He said that you hunted the tiger. In order to save you, he could only bring the tiger¡¯s skin and bones. Other than the two ribs used for your medicine, everything else is here.¡±


    ¡°When your injuries are better and you can move, leave immediately and never come back.¡±


    In fact, Mo Ruyue wanted to kick him out right now. The last time she saved him, wasn¡¯t there a pretty good cave? Since he was out of danger now, she would arrange for him to recuperate there. In short, the further away from the babies, the better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need those. I¡¯ll leave two tiger bones for you and give the rest to him or you. You can do whatever you want with them.¡± The man in black shook his head.


    He had hunted the tiger only to obtain the bone to make medicine, not for the few taels of silver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the tiger skin, and the tiger bones will be given to that person. His mother is weak and needs some money to buy some good supplements. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. In any case, to this kind of person who lived on the edge of a knife and licked blood, money was easier than anything else. Even if a whole tiger could be sold for hundreds or thousands of taels of silver, it was still a small amount of money to him, let alone money from the tiger skin and bones.


    The man in black was silent. No matter how Mo Ruyue dealt with these things, he had no opinion.


    Mo Ruyue took the empty bowl and the basket and left. She had to give these tiger bones to Nie Yuansheng before he left.


    Originally, Nie Yuansheng had planned to rush home before dawn, but when he saw that there was only an old couple in the Liu family, he couldn¡¯t bear to let them do the work slowly.


    He didn¡¯t have any money on him, so he just wanted to help the Liu family do some work to pay for the accommodation fee.


    He got up early in the morning and started to work. He filled the water tank, split the firewood, and cleaned the yard. He even fixed the cracks on the walls of the house. Only then did he bid farewell to the Liu couple.


    When Mo Ruyue carried the basket and went out, Nie Yuansheng happened to be at the gate, ready to lead the ox-cart out.


    ¡°Big Brother Nie, you¡¯re preparing to leave, right? Just in time, I¡¯ll give this to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and directly handed a basket of tiger bones to Nie Yuansheng.


    ¡°This, Lady Qin, what are you doing? Wasn¡¯t this the benefactor¡¯s? I can¡¯t take it!¡±


    Nie Yuansheng quickly waved his hand and refused. He didn¡¯t dare to covet things that didn¡¯t belong to him.


    He said that he only wanted to use the tiger¡¯s bones to make medicine. He didn¡¯t want anything else. ¡°I took the tiger¡¯s skin. If you don¡¯t want the tiger¡¯s bones, you can just throw them away.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have any intention of keeping the tiger bones. If she wanted them, she could go into the mountains and hunt them herself. However, these tiger bones were very useful to Nie Yuansheng. Whether it was to make medicine for his mother or to sell them to buy tonics for her to recuperate, they were all great benefits.


    ¡°How can I throw this away? I can¡¯t!


    Nie Yuansheng was shocked. He knew that the tiger bone was an extremely valuable medicinal herb. This basket could be sold for a few hundred taels of silver. How could he just throw it away?


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue really didn¡¯t have any intention of keeping it for herself, Nie Yuansheng glanced at the room where the black-clothed man was resting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him, it¡¯s the same if you ask him. I see that you¡¯re in a hurry to go home, so let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    Since Mo Ruyue had already said so, Nie Yuansheng could only give up. However, he still felt uneasy about obtaining such an unexpected fortune for no reason.


    ¡°If you really feel apologetic, go back and be filial to your mother. It won¡¯t be in vain for you to have this fate with her.¡±


    In the end, Nie Yuansheng listened to Mo Ruyue¡¯s advice and left with a basket of tiger bones.


    The man in black heard the conversation between the two people outside the room and shook his head almost imperceptibly.


    No, why did he feel a strange sense of familiarity with Lady Qin?


    She wasn¡¯t Mei ¡®Er. Although her personality was somewhat similar to Mei ¡®Er¡¯s at times, his Mei ¡®Er wouldn¡¯t look at anyone else other than him, let alone take care of a child and save people.


    She was a natural killer, and he was the only one she had saved with her hands.


    They were obviously two completely different people. He must have had an illusion due to his high fever from his injury, that¡¯s why he felt that Lady Qin was so familiar.


    He closed his eyes and tried his best to regulate the circulation of his inner breath to help himself recover faster.


    As long as he could move, he should leave.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t you think that Eldest Brother seems to be very unhappy?¡±


    San Bao moved closer to Er Bao and whispered in his ear. He peeked at Da Bao as he spoke, as if he was afraid that Da Bao would hear him.


    ¡°Eldest Brother has always had that face. How many times have you seen him smile?¡±


    Er Bao fondled the tiger skin in his hand lovingly. His mother had just brought it over and said that she was going to make a pair of tiger skin knee pads and gloves for each of them.


    The tiger wasn¡¯t small, but it wasn¡¯t enough to be made into leather jackets for the five of them.


    His mother had said that after the knee pads and gloves were done, she would see how much skin was left. Perhaps she could make a few waist-warming ones.


    This was tiger skin! It was even warmer than deerskin, and it was even more impressive!


    His mind was focused on this piece of tiger skin, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to San Bao¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Second Brother. Didn¡¯t Eldest Brother go to the opposite house to deliver medicine to the uncle? I vaguely heard him call out ¡°father¡±, but when I came out of the room to take a look, he had already entered the room.¡±


    ¡°When Eldest Brother came out, he seemed to have lost his soul. I asked him what happened but he didn¡¯t say anything. When I asked again, he glared at me. It¡¯s quite scary.¡±


    San Bao quickly explained, then poked Er Bao with his finger, ¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t you go and ask? You¡¯re about the same age as Eldest Brother, and you¡¯re smart. You¡¯re better at talking than me, so what if you can get something out of him?¡±


    Er Bao raised his head and glanced at San Bao with a faint smile, ¡°Third brother, why do I feel that ever since you entered the private school, you¡¯ve become more scheming? You¡¯re afraid of Big Brother, but I¡¯m not? If you want to ask, you can ask yourself. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Even though San Bao¡¯s thoughts had been seen through by his second brother, he could only chuckle and scratch the back of his head.


    He was also worried about his big brother. Although his big brother never had a smile on his face before, this time was different.

 Chapter 276

    276 He¡¯s No Longer Here


    Big Brother looked like he had a lot on his mind. It wasn¡¯t as simple as being unhappy. It would be better to ask.


    ¡°You two have been mumbling over there for a long time, what are you talking about?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. It didn¡¯t scare the second and third brothers, but it gave Da Bao a shock.


    He turned his head and looked over. There was still a trace of panic in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t hide, which was immediately caught by Mo Ruyue.


    !!


    She sighed in her heart. It seemed like she needed to have a good chat with Da Bao.


    But before that, she had to deal with the other four babies first.


    ¡°Mother, this tiger skin is really beautiful. Are you really going to make those things for us? But I think if we sell them, we can at least earn a few hundred taels of silver!¡±


    Er Bao was just thinking about warm and awe-inspiring gloves, warm waist, and knee pads, but now there was only the white silver in his eyes. Mo Ruyue could almost see a circle of silver dancing in his eyes.


    Sure enough, he was someone who aspired to be the richest merchant in the future. Now, he had to first estimate the value of everything he saw. However, it was not to the point where his eyes would open at the sight of money. It all depended on what kind of path he would take.


    ¡°You¡¯re helping Da Bao with the accounts now, don¡¯t you have enough money at home? In the future, if we catch any more tigers, Mother will let you personally sell them. As for this time, it¡¯s better to make them to keep out the cold first.¡±


    Er Bao also nodded repeatedly after Mo Ruyue said this.


    ¡°Alright, Mother is very capable. Previously, I had fought a giant tiger alone. However, at that time, I sold it directly to Guanglai tower, so I earned a lot less.¡±


    ¡°Mother promised me that the next time there¡¯s a tiger, let me try it out. I guarantee that it will sell for an extremely good price.¡±


    Er Bao was easily dismissed.


    Mo Ruyue looked at San Bao again. Before she could say anything, San Bao got up and ran out of the room. ¡°Mother, Si Bao said that we have a patient in our house and he needs to nourish his body. He and Tang Tang are discussing what kind of medicinal cuisine should be made. I¡¯ll go and take a look too, just in case he needs my help.¡±


    As he said that, he had already run far away.


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. She had heard what Third Brother had said just now. Even he could see that something was wrong with Da Bao. It seemed that Eldest Brother had been really shocked just now.


    ¡°Da Bao, come here. I need your help.¡±


    Mo Ruyue beckoned to Da Bao. He must not want his emotions to affect his younger siblings, so he was here silently feeling sad. She would fulfill his wish and take him outside for questioning.


    Da Bao walked over and silently followed behind Mo Ruyue. He knew what his mother wanted to ask him, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even have the desire to speak.


    He followed Mo Ruyue out of the courtyard before they stopped.


    Mo Ruyue looked at Da Bao, who had his head lowered, and before he could speak, she reached out and gently rubbed his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your father before, so I don¡¯t know what he looks like.¡± Mo Ruyue said.


    ¡°If I knew they looked so similar, I wouldn¡¯t have let him into my house last night. Do you know why?¡±


    She looked at the boy who had his head down the whole time. He was originally just listening to her silently, but when he heard this question, he didn¡¯t raise his head and only shook it slightly.


    ¡°In your hearts, he¡¯s no longer here. Perhaps you still have a glimmer of hope that he¡¯ll return one day. It¡¯s just that this person suddenly appeared and gave you a huge surprise, but when you realized that he wasn¡¯t the person you missed so much, that kind of despair made you really believe that he really wouldn¡¯t come back, right?¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that what she was saying was very cruel. It was equivalent to tearing open the scar that Da Bao clearly knew but was unwilling to admit.


    However, she still had to say that the only good thing was that the other babies had not seen his appearance yet, so they would not be as shocked as Da Bao.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just¡­ I¡­¡±


    Da Bao raised his head, his eyes filled with pain and confusion.


    When the bad news came, he did not believe it. Every day and every month, he hoped that his father would suddenly appear at the door of the house and stop his stepmother from abusing them.


    However, after being disappointed again and again, he began to slowly accept the fact that his father was no longer around. He began to understand that he was the only one who his younger siblings could rely on in the future.


    Later, his mother¡¯s personality changed, and she gradually valued and doted on them. It also made him gradually bury those painful memories deeply, until today.


    When he saw that familiar face again and was being stared at by that strange gaze, the last corner of his memory collapsed. This was the real reason why he couldn¡¯t accept it.


    Father, he would never look at him like that!


    Mo Ruyue had been an orphan since she was young and had never experienced the love of her parents, so she could not fully understand Da Bao¡¯s feelings at this time. However, she could feel the entanglement and pain in his heart at this time.


    Although the five babies were not her biological children, they had been together for more than half a year and she gradually understood what it was like to be a mother.


    She quietly pulled Da Bao into her arms, and for the first time, he let her hold him without resistance, appearing particularly obedient.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t tell this matter to the younger siblings.¡±


    Da Bao said hesitantly.


    He had already suffered a great shock when he saw this scene. If his younger brothers and sisters saw it as well, how sad would they be?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that person will leave soon and won¡¯t appear again.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was even more determined to make the black-clothed man leave quickly.


    In the past, it was because of his identity and background. Now, it was because of his appearance.


    Out of the five babies, Tang Tang had probably never seen her biological father¡¯s face before. Si Bao, on the other hand, was probably too young to have any impression of him.


    The problem now was Er Bao and San Bao. They should still have some impression of Qin Ming. In addition, boys were born to worship their fathers, and Qin Ming had even died for the country after joining the army. In their hearts, he must be a great hero.


    Since that was the case, they would not let the man in black mess up their thoughts.


    Da Bao nodded silently. After being guided by Mo Ruyue to speak his mind and comforted, he quickly calmed down and returned to his usual state.


    Mo Ruyue finally felt relieved. Da Bao was already a mature child, so she probably wouldn¡¯t worry too much about him.


    Next, she went to the Liu family¡¯s house next door. She had asked Da Bao to bring Nie Yuansheng over to stay the night so rashly, so she had to go and thank them personally.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this isn¡¯t a big deal, why did you come personally?¡±


    Aunty Liu said with a smile, then pulled her hand and led her into the house.


    ¡°It was too late last night, and I didn¡¯t have any spare rooms, so I had to trouble you two.¡±

 Chapter 277

    277 The Garment Factory


    Mo Ruyue was on very good terms with the Liu family now, so she used a very natural and respectful tone when she spoke.


    ¡°Aiya, who doesn¡¯t need help at all times? Besides, that Nie Yuansheng is also a filial son. Back then, he also came to beg you again and again for his mother¡¯s matter. This time, he came overnight for his benefactor. Tell me, how dangerous was that?¡±


    Aunt Liu and Mo Ruyue started to talk and praised Nie Yuansheng again.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m here to help Nie Yuansheng pass something to you.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue said as she handed over a few tiger bones.


    ¡°What kind of bone is this? It doesn¡¯t look like a cow bone, but why is it so big?¡±


    Aunt Liu was stunned for a moment. Although she didn¡¯t recognize what it was, Mo Ruyue¡¯s gift had always been good.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, this is the tiger bone. Nie Yuansheng asked me to give it to you. Just treat it as a lodging fee.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t expect Nie Yuansheng to do this either. These tiger bones could be sold for at least a few dozen taels of silver. For Nie Yuansheng, who wasn¡¯t that rich, it was still a large sum.


    However, the tiger bones she gave Nie Yuansheng were as many as a basket. If he sold all of them, it would be enough for him and his mother to live comfortably for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Tiger bones?¡±


    Aunt Liu was stunned.


    She knew that this was a good thing. If she took it to the medicine shop in town to sell, she could sell it for a lot of money.


    Besides, the tiger bone wine was also very nourishing. If she and the old man drank a little every day, it could also achieve the effect of strengthening the body and might even prolong life.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Liu, just take it. I still have to go back to see the patient at home, so I can¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stuffed the tiger bone into Aunt Liu¡¯s hands and turned to walk out of the door. She didn¡¯t expect that after taking a few steps, Aunt Liu would chase after her.


    ¡°Lady zqin, this thing is too precious. Please help me return it to Brother Nie. Even if you have to pay for the accommodation, you don¡¯t have to use such an expensive thing. I, I really can¡¯t afford it. ¡±


    Although Aunt Liu knew that the tiger bone was a good thing, she was not a person who liked to take advantage of others. Moreover, Nie Yuansheng had already done a lot of housework for her family before he left, so it was enough to pay for the accommodation fee.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t give out good things even if she wanted to. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little torn between laughter and tears. If it were any other person in the village, they would probably have fought over it.


    However, there was no reason to take back something that had been given away, so Mo Ruyue just waved her hand and said, ¡°Aunt Liu, I¡¯m only responsible for passing it to you. If you don¡¯t want it, then you can return it yourself. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. This time, no matter how Aunt Liu called her from behind, she did not turn back.


    In order to prevent the babies from being too curious about the patient who was living in the house, Mo Ruyue had specially gathered them together. With the excuse of supervising their studies, she had them start to study while she accompanied them as they did needlework.


    Her hands had held a murder weapon, medical equipment that saved lives, and now a needle and thread used for sewing. She had really experienced everything.


    Originally, if her babies¡¯ clothes were torn, she would just buy new ones, but the situation that day was really urgent.


    San Bao had scratched the uniform of the private school when he went to play, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell them when he got home. He planned to wear this to class the next day, and when Mo Ruyue found out, it was not long before they were supposed to leave.


    Mo Ruyue was forced to pick up a needle and thread, and she braced herself to start sewing.


    It was after that day that she found that the mushroom house in her space, which had not changed for a long time, finally changed.


    This time, there was a basement. The space inside was very large, but only a small area had been opened up.


    It was a space that appeared to be a warehouse. When she pushed the door open, she saw rows of different machines, such as textile machines, sewing machines, weaving machines, and so on. It looked like a small garment factory.


    When Mo Ruyue saw this, she was extremely speechless.


    Could it be that the realm was also encouraging her to be a good wife and mother? Now, it had even prepared a full set of clothing machines for her.


    Originally, Mo Ruyue had planned to enter the clothing factory in this space to make those waist and knee pads, but in order to prevent the babies from running around, she could only take them outside and ¡°supervise¡± them while sewing.


    Of the five babies, only Da Bao understood Mo Ruyue¡¯s thoughts the most. So, he took advantage of the short break to walk to her side and whispered, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry and do what you need to do. I won¡¯t let them run around.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought about it and agreed. If she acted too deliberately, she was afraid that it would arouse the curiosity of her babies.


    Fortunately, Da Bao had the authority of the big brother among the five of them, and he was also respected and trusted by his younger siblings, so it was obviously better to let him do it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    As she spoke, she took her things and got up. Just as she was about to leave, Tang Tang suddenly came to her side.


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you want to teach Tang Tang medical skills? What¡¯s wrong with that uncle? Can Tang Tang learn how to treat his illness from you?¡±


    When she said this, the other three babies also gathered around. They looked at Mo Ruyue and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother. Didn¡¯t you always teach Tang Tang medical skills whenever you had the chance in the past? Why aren¡¯t you mentioning it this time?¡±


    ¡°That uncle¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious, so he¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. It was just some superficial wounds. After I sutured them, I only changed the medicine every day. Tang Tang can¡¯t do it yet, but wasn¡¯t Tang Tang the one who made the medicine for that uncle?¡±


    Mo Ruyue secretly sighed. This matter really kept coming up one after another. Fortunately, she had an excuse to brush it off.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t pester Mother anymore. We¡¯ve been at home for the past few days and your hearts have gone wild. When you go back to the private school and go to Teacher for the academic examination, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know anything and lose face for mother and Teacher Du.¡±


    It was Da Bao who stood up for Mo Ruyue at the critical moment. When he was serious, his words were much more effective than Mo Ruyue¡¯s.


    When the four babies saw that their big brother seemed to be angry, they all kept quiet and obediently returned to their seats to study.


    Mo Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief. It was getting harder and harder for her to speak to the babies with a straight face, or was it because they were really sensible and there was almost no time for them to be taught a lesson?


    Da Bao¡¯s existence was of utmost importance in this situation, and he was the best at playing the role of the dark side.


    Mo Ruyue glanced at Er Bao and saw him nodding slightly. Only then did he take the leather, needle, and thread from the dustpan and go out with relief.


    Since the man in black was brought over very late last night, the last dressing change was also very late.

 Chapter 278

    278 Fake Death


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t let Tang Tang prepare the last bowl of medicine. Instead, she sent them to bed early. She quickly prepared the medicinal spring water in the space and brought it to the man¡¯s room.


    For the entire day, it was as if there was no one in the room. It was unbelievably quiet. Even if Mo Ruyue listened carefully, she couldn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s breathing.


    At one point, she thought that he had some sudden complications and died suddenly. However, when she entered the room, she saw that the man was really in a state of suspended animation.


    Under such circumstances, a person¡¯s heart rate would drop to the lowest, and their breathing would also become slow and long. If it was not carefully examined, it would not be detected at all.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue had once read about this kind of suspended animation in an ancient book. It was called ¡°turtle breathing technique¡±, and it was a method that imitated the sleeping of turtles to reduce the exhaustion of the body.


    If she used this method, she might be able to speed up his recovery. It seemed that this man also wanted to recover as soon as possible and leave this place.


    When Mo Ruyue entered the room with the bowl of medicine, she keenly noticed that the man¡¯s breathing seemed to have gotten heavier. She turned to look at the bed and happened to meet a pair of cold eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. I saw you sleeping during dinner, so I didn¡¯t wake you up. Do you want to eat something first?¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked to the bedside and put down the bowl of medicine. She was not in a hurry to light the oil lamp. Even if it was dark, she could accurately change all the medicine for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    The man replied briefly.


    ¡°The dishes are all stewed in a pot. You don¡¯t have to think that it will trouble me. The most troublesome thing is for you to recover quickly and leave. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue said without any trace of politeness.


    Although this man hadn¡¯t done anything to harm her or the babies, his existence was already a dangerous hidden danger.


    The two times they had met, both times, he had almost stepped into a life and death situation. Who knew if there was someone following him behind, or if he would bring them some life and death disaster?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    The man replied again.


    It was rare for him to have such a good temper and patience, especially to someone other than Mei ¡®Er. This was something incredible to him.


    Perhaps it was because this woman had saved him twice in a row, and she gave him a strange sense of familiarity.


    He could only give himself this explanation in his heart.


    Mo Ruyue first made an excuse to go to the kitchen, but in reality, she went into the interspace and filled a bowl with the chicken soup that was stewed in the claypot. She had also added some nutritious tonics to it, all of which were good things that could help him recover his strength as soon as possible.


    The man in black didn¡¯t say a word of nonsense. When he was told to eat, he gobbled up the entire bowl of chicken soup and the chicken meat inside. He even chewed and ate all the tonics that could be eaten.


    Mo Ruyue waited until he finished eating before she started to change his medicine.


    Perhaps it was because of the spring water and the man¡¯s strong recovery ability, but even though it had only been a day and a night, the man¡¯s minor injuries had already healed.


    As for the wound that had almost cut him in half, it had already begun to heal.


    At this rate, he might be able to leave the day after tomorrow.


    Mo Ruyue calculated in her heart.


    ¡°Tomorrow night, prepare the last medicine for me and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    The man seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He took the initiative to say that he wanted to leave and even moved the time forward to tomorrow night.


    ¡°Although I really want you to leave now, these two days won¡¯t make a difference. The hole in your shoulder will only heal the day after tomorrow. I don¡¯t want you to have the chance to come back halfway.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear, it was also to make the man¡¯s injuries better.


    The black clothed man didn¡¯t say anything and just cooperated with Mo Ruyue to change the medicine. Then, he lay down and slowly entered the state of turtle breathing.


    Mo Ruyue tidied up the medicine and soup bowls. Just as she was about to leave the room, her vision suddenly turned black. An intense pain seemed to penetrate her head in an instant, and she immediately fell unconscious.


    The flow of time seemed to slow down. Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t see anything, but she could feel that she was falling at an extremely slow speed.


    The space around her seemed to have twisted into a circular passage, showing a strange scene. If one looked carefully, one would see that it was a piece of continuous flashing scene put together. Not only did it have the memories of her previous life, but it also had many things she had experienced in this life.


    In the process of falling, Mo Ruyue still had the mood to get closer to those twisted memory fragments and take a good look. However, before she could get close, she was pushed out of the passage by a huge repulsive force.


    As soon as she fell out of the distorted space, Mo Ruyue¡¯s falling speed suddenly became dozens of times faster. She twisted her body slightly and relied on the powerful core force to forcefully stabilize her lost center of gravity.


    Although she had avoided the pain of falling, the bowl in her hand had fallen to the ground. Fortunately, she was not too high up from the ground, so even if the bowl fell, it did not shatter.


    Mo Ruyue picked up the bowl again and subconsciously looked at the man in black lying on the bed.


    He was still in a deep sleep under the effects of the turtle breathing technique. His breathing was long and slow, and there was no sign of him waking up.


    Mo Ruyue reached out and touched his forehead, but she didn¡¯t feel any wound. The door was still closed, and there was no damage on it.


    ¡°Strange. Was it my illusion just now?¡±


    She mumbled to herself in confusion.


    The excruciating pain she had just experienced was like being shot. She even treated her experience in the space channel as a near-death experience.


    But obviously, she had not been shot at all, let alone have any near-death experience. However, the pain was so clear and deep that it did not seem like an illusion.


    Mo Ruyue was a little regretful that she didn¡¯t take a closer look at the memory fragments in the space tunnel. Perhaps there were some hints among them, but she had ignored them.


    There was no use in continuing to dwell on the past. Mo Ruyue quickly adjusted her emotions and left the black clothed man¡¯s room.


    Not long after she left, the man, who had his eyes closed as if he was feigning death, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and bright, without the slightest hint of sleepiness, as if he had not fallen asleep at all.


    He looked in the direction of the door, a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened to Lady Qin just now?¡±


    He originally wanted to pretend to be in a state of suspended animation so that Mo Ruyue could leave without worry. He didn¡¯t expect to see her suddenly fall to the side as if she had suddenly fainted.


    In a moment of desperation, he didn¡¯t care that his wound would open and wanted to get up. He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want her to fall on the cold ground like that.

 Chapter 279

    279 In High Spirits


    However, just as he moved, he saw that Lady Qin suddenly stabilized her center of gravity in an incredible posture, and it seemed that her mind had also recovered.


    He noticed that Lady Qin¡¯s breath had turned from chaotic to steady. He immediately closed his eyes again, not letting her realize that he had been awake. He only opened his eyes after she left.


    The man in black retracted his gaze from the door and looked up at the roof.


    This wasn¡¯t Lady Qin¡¯s room, nor was it the beam where he hid the gold notes, but she must have already gotten the bag of gold notes.


    !!


    The last time he was saved by her, he had to give up all his savings. This time, he owed her a life. He didn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait and how many things he would have to pay back.


    He then looked down at his hands. The tourmaline ring on his left thumb was a key to opening the treasure, but the money was far from enough, and it was not time to open it yet.


    If he rashly handed the ring to Lady Qin, not only would it not bring wealth to the mother and babies, but it would also cause them to get killed.


    The man in black¡¯s gaze on the thumb ring suddenly became cold and sharp. He thought of the reason why he had become like this, and the aura around him became even colder and more unpredictable.


    There would always be people who wanted to make use of his abilities, but felt that they could not control him, so they wanted to get rid of him.


    Different traps, the same move, the final outcome would inevitably be the same.


    The first organization that had almost cost him his life had already collapsed and turned into ashes. As for the second one, although it would be a little more troublesome, it was not impossible to solve.


    Now, she could only wait for him to leave before she slowly settled the score with them.


    The next morning, when the babies woke up from their sleep, they suddenly found three more things on their pillows.


    ¡°Ah? Yesterday, Mother said that she wanted to make leather for us, and it¡¯s already done?¡±


    San Bao was the first to jump out of bed. He hugged the three pieces of leather next to his pillow and kissed them. The tiger fur was a little rough and prickly. After all, there was only one softest part of fur on a tiger¡¯s abdomen.


    Before Mo Ruyue was ready to start sewing, the four boys had all agreed to give the softest piece of fur to their little sister, Tang Tang


    San Bao slept in the same room as his second brother, Er Bao. Er Bao¡¯s reaction was much calmer than his.


    ¡°San Bao, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯re using leather, why are you so excited?¡±


    Although he said that, the joy and excitement in his eyes were no less than his third brother¡¯s.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t just talk about me, your smile is almost reaching the back of your ear. This is personally sewn by mother, how can it be the same as buying it!¡±


    As San Bao spoke, he had already started to wrap his warm waist around his waist. Although he was only wearing a thin shirt and pants, and he had just gotten out of bed, he didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    Now that he had put on the warm coat, his forehead was immediately covered in sweat.


    Even so, San Bao was reluctant to take off the waist warmer, so he put on knee pads and gloves instead.


    Er Bao pretended to endure for a while at the side. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and followed his third brother, hurriedly putting on the three leather pieces.


    The two of them were showing off to each other, saying that their clothes looked better. In fact, the designs on their waists were indeed different.


    Er Bao had a treasure bowl, a money tree, and a golden abacus, while San Bao had a precious horse and eighteen different weapons.


    The two of them competed for a long time and still couldn¡¯t convince the other side to give a higher height, so they unanimously decided to go to their big brother and the others to judge, and at the same time, see what the pattern on the other people¡¯s warm waists was.


    San Bao jumped off the bed, put on his shoes, and ran out. However, he was still caught by Er Bao, who had caught up with him in a hurry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even wearing any clothes. Let¡¯s see if big brother and the others will laugh at you later.¡±


    Compared to the noise in Er Bao¡¯s room, the atmosphere in Da Bao¡¯s room was much more harmonious.


    He patiently helped Si Bao put on the waist warmer and knee pads, then put on the gloves, letting him have a good time.


    Seeing that his fourth brother¡¯s face was flushed with excitement and his forehead was already covered in sweat, he immediately reached out to untie his warm waist.


    ¡°Big Brother, let me wear it a little longer! Look at how fun mother¡¯s embroidery is. It¡¯s actually a frying pan and a big rice ladle, haha!¡±


    Si Bao tried hard to turn his head to look behind him. after putting on the waist warmer, the drawing was behind him. If he wanted to see it, he had to turn his head back desperately.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see it more clearly if you take it off. You¡¯re already sweating. Be careful not to catch a cold later.¡±


    After all, Da Bao still had his elder brother¡¯s authority. After he said that, Si Bao did not dare to be willful anymore and obediently let his elder brother take off the waist warmer for him.


    Then, he took off his gloves and knee pads. However, Si Bao did not throw the things everywhere. Instead, he folded them carefully and put them back beside the pillow.


    ¡°Big Brother, what do you think the waists of Second Brother, Third Brother, Little Sister and the others will have?¡±


    Si Bao put on his own clothes and asked Da Bao.


    ¡°Looking at the pattern on your warm waist and mine, Mother should have drawn the embroidery according to what we want to do in the future. You can ask them later if it¡¯s really like this.¡±


    Da Bao said as he put on his clothes.


    ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going to try it on and see if it fits?¡±


    Si Bao suddenly realized that his big brother had not even tried his waist warmer and knee pads.


    ¡°Mother has already taken the size. Seeing that yours fits so well, I know that mine won¡¯t be bad either. There¡¯s no need to try it on.¡±


    After Da Bao finished speaking, he picked up the three leather pieces and held them in his hands as if they were extremely precious. He walked to his own wardrobe and took out a piece of leather from inside.


    He placed the leather on the cloth bag, wrapped it carefully, and put it back into the wardrobe.


    Although Da Bao didn¡¯t say anything about liking it, his cherishing attitude explained everything, especially the joy in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be hidden. Even a slow person like his third brother could see it, let alone a smart and cute Si Bao like him.


    However, he was not stupid enough to expose this matter. Big Brother still loved and respected Mother in his heart, but he did not show it as often as they did. However, from the bits and pieces, Mother must have discovered it herself.


    Si Bao snickered in his heart, but he did not know that Da Bao had already seen his smile. He pretended not to see it, but the tips of his ears gradually turned red.


    Soon, the five babies were all dressed. After washing up, it was time for their morning classes.


    However, they were in high spirits today. Each of them was full of smiles, and their movements during the morning class were very light.


    The voice from outside entered the room, causing the corners of the man¡¯s lips to curl up slightly. Before the smile could even finish, it immediately froze on his face.

 Chapter 280

    280 They¡¯re Really Here For You


    He suddenly opened his eyes, his face showing an expression of disbelief.


    Speaking of which, the last time he came to deliver the gold notes, he saw a few of his babies getting along with each other. In order to wait for Mo Ruyue, he stayed here for three days in a row, but it was only three days.


    Could it be that these three days had made him let down his guard against these children?


    Just because they were all Lady Qin¡¯s children?


    !!


    He quickly shook his head to get rid of this thought. He couldn¡¯t let himself continue thinking about it.


    It seemed that it was best to leave tonight, otherwise he would become more and more strange. This kind of feeling of being completely out of his control was very dangerous, and it should be put out as soon as possible.


    Mo Ruyue originally wanted to wait at home until the black-shirted man left, and then go to Huichun Hall to give medical services. She had saved up a few days of rest days before and had not used them, so she took advantage of these days to rest.


    But the plan didn¡¯t change as quickly as the situation. Mo Ruyue never thought that the wolves that she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time would actually go down the mountain to find her!


    Fortunately, the sky had brightened up late, and it was much colder in the mountains than at the foot of the mountain. Many villagers had already activated their winter mode in advance after storing a large amount of winter supplies.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a wolf that went down the mountain, but a pack of wolves. So the dogs in the village were so intimidated by the strong smell of wild beasts that they didn¡¯t dare to move, let alone bark as a warning.


    Mo Ruyue had also smelled the smell and was alarmed. He quickly went to see what had happened before his babies noticed.


    Da Bao, take your younger brothers and sisters to do their morning classes. I¡¯m going out for a while.


    She reminded him and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Big Brother, what is Mother going to do? Why did she leave so early in the morning? Could it be an emergency in the mountains?¡±


    San Bao came over and asked Da Bao in a low voice.


    He originally wanted to thank his mother after the morning class, but his mother didn¡¯t give him the chance. Now, she left in a hurry and didn¡¯t know when she would come back.


    ¡°Go and do your homework. Mother naturally has her matters, what is there to blindly inquire about.¡±


    Da Bao rarely asked about Mo Ruyue now. He still remembered that when she had just changed her sex, he had absolute trust in her. He was afraid that she would secretly sell her younger siblings and then run away with the money.


    But now, he no longer thought that way. He had seen everything that his mother had done to them, and he had remembered it in his heart.


    That was why if mother said that she wanted to leave, she would leave. Even if she didn¡¯t give any reason, he believed that she wouldn¡¯t abandon them and would come back. Even if she didn¡¯t tell them any reason, she must have her own reasons. There was no need to ask.


    San Bao was once again reprimanded by his big brother, and his good mood from early in the morning was immediately shattered into pieces.


    However, he couldn¡¯t blame anyone else. Of all the people he could ask, he had to ask big brother.


    Who didn¡¯t know that although big brother didn¡¯t like Mother the most, he was definitely the one who protected mother the most now?


    San Bao continued his morning training in a daze. At this time, Mo Ruyue had already arrived outside the courtyard, and was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The wolf pack that had left the valley of treasures for a long time had returned and were waiting for her outside the door. The black wolf king seemed to be a little restless, but she did not know why.


    ¡°Why did you guys go down the mountain? What if the villagers find out?¡±


    Mo Ruyue quickly walked over and patted the black wolf king¡¯s head, indicating for it to bring the wolf pack back to the mountain with it.


    No matter what happened, this was not a place where the wolves should stay for long.


    The strange thing was that the black wolf king had always listened to her, but this time, it only stared in the direction of her yard, wagging its tail and whimpering.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the black wolf king¡¯s actions in surprise. She really couldn¡¯t guess its intentions.


    It seemed that there was something at home that it was very concerned about, and it did not show any hostility. Instead, it seemed very worried and anxious.


    Mo Ruyue immediately ruled out the possibility that the wolves had appeared because of the babies.


    When she was performing the operation on Nie Yuansheng¡¯s mother, she was worried that something might happen to the wolves, so she had repeatedly asked Da Bao to go to the back mountain to take a look from time to time. The other babies did not have the opportunity to come into contact with the wolves indirectly.


    Besides, she had been at home for the past few days and didn¡¯t find any hidden problems with the babies¡¯ bodies and minds.


    Could it be that the problem was with the man in black?


    Although so many thoughts flashed through his mind, it was only an instant. Mo Ruyue patted the black wolf king¡¯s head and said, ¡°No matter what happened, you guys go back to the forest first. I¡¯ll come find you in a while.¡±


    When she said this, the black wolf king nodded slightly and led the wolf pack to the back of the mountain. However, it still looked back at Mo Ruyue with every step it took. She waved her hand and urged it again, then it turned around and left in a hurry.


    Mo Ruyue immediately turned around and entered the courtyard. He didn¡¯t care that the babies were still doing their morning classes in the courtyard and hurriedly entered the man¡¯s room.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a pack of wolves?¡±


    She went straight to the point and the man in black was stunned. ¡°What wolf?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pack of giant wolves. They¡¯re bigger than the average wolf. Well, the wolf king leading them is black.¡±


    Mo Ruyue realized that he had been too anxious just now, so she described it in detail.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a pack of wolves like this, but not here, but on the other side of the mountain range.¡±


    The black clothed man originally wanted to deny it, but for some reason, he suddenly thought of a fortuitous encounter before and told Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Really? Have you really seen it before?¡±


    Mo Ruyue originally had the idea of giving it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had really seen it before, so he immediately asked again.


    ¡°When did you see him?¡±


    She was being cautious. The mountain range stretched for a long time, and who knew if there were other wolves in the mountain? The wolf king happened to be black.


    ¡°It was only a month ago.¡±


    Although the black clothed man didn¡¯t know why Mo Ruyue would suddenly ask him this, he still told the truth.


    ¡°As expected, they really came to find you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue finally confirmed that the reason the wolves had come down the mountain was because of this black-clothed man.


    Although one problem had been solved, a new problem arose.


    ¡°Please forgive me for being presumptuous, but may I ask how you met that pack of wolves? Have you ever saved any of them, or given them any help?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was a person who didn¡¯t like to be questioned thoroughly, but now that the giant wolves were involved, she could only temporarily transform into the person she once hated the most.


    ¡°Lady Qin, what happened? Since you¡¯ve asked me so many questions, you won¡¯t mind me asking a few too, right?¡±


    The man in black raised his eyebrows. This time, he didn¡¯t answer Mo Ruyue¡¯s question, but directly asked a question in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. I was careless just now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have a group of wolf friends who suddenly disappeared. I don¡¯t know where they went, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re temporarily gone because some of the small wolves were left behind. A few other wolves were left behind to take care of the small wolves.¡±

 Chapter 281

    281 A Sour Feeling


    ¡°Just now, I found them down the mountain, just outside the door of my courtyard. This has never happened before. What surprised me the most was that they seemed to be very worried about the people in my house, so I asked you this question.¡±


    Mo Ruyue only picked the parts related to this incident. Since she wanted others to be honest with her, she had to show her sincerity first.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you assumed that the wolves were coming for me. That¡¯s why you asked me these questions.¡±


    The man in black nodded. He didn¡¯t ask Mo Ruyue why she didn¡¯t think that the wolves were coming for the babies. He believed that Mo Ruyue must have her own way of judging.


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯ve answered your question. It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue brought the topic back to the original topic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t save them, nor did I help them. Instead, it seems like I was helped by them.¡±


    The black-shirted man then explained what had happened that day in detail, but the answer made Mo Ruyue even more confused.


    She had only gained their trust and help after saving the wolves, but this man had never had any contact with the wolves before. Instead, he had been ¡°saved¡± by the wolves the first time they had met.


    Not to mention that the wolves were worried about him and had come down the mountain in groups, deep into the human settlement. This really made her puzzled.


    ¡°Lady Qin, did that pack of wolves return to the mountains?¡±


    The man in black asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I told them to go back to the mountain for the time being. Although I got some answers from you, I have more doubts now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. Once again, she felt that it was a pity that she didn¡¯t use the language of beasts. Otherwise, she could have just communicated directly and wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, can you let me see your wolf friends?¡±


    The man in black didn¡¯t know why he suddenly asked such a question. When he came back to his senses, the words had already left his mouth.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided then. Before you leave tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to see them and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t object. Instead, she readily agreed.


    She also wanted to get to the bottom of this matter. After all, she now regarded the wolves as soundless¡¯ friends and did not want anything to happen to them while she was not paying attention.


    After the matter had been resolved, Mo Ruyue left the room. Seeing that the babies were still doing their horse stance on the plum blossom dome, she nodded in satisfaction.


    Although they were at the age of curiosity, they still had a sense of propriety.


    Then, Mo Ruyue left home in a hurry and ran to the back mountain where a pack of giant wolves were waiting for her.


    Although many villagers had already chosen to start the cat winter early, there was still the possibility of people suddenly going up the mountain to cut wood or pick up mountain goods.


    If the villagers found out that so many wolves had come down the mountain, it would definitely cause a panic.


    By then, the authorities would probably be alerted to attack the wolves, which would be troublesome.


    Mo Ruyue quickened her pace. As expected, in the dense forest near the end of the village, she found giant wolves standing or lying down. They didn¡¯t even hide their tracks. When they saw Mo Ruyue, they immediately surrounded her.


    ¡°You really are¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue was already speechless. She had never thought that the giant wolves would take such a risk for that black-clothed man. To be honest, she actually felt a little sour in her heart.


    This feeling should be called jealousy, right?


    She thought about it and suddenly laughed at herself.


    In both her previous and current lives, this was the first time she had experienced the feeling of jealousy, and it was actually because of a pack of wolves. This really made her not know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already saved that person¡¯s life. He¡¯s recuperating at my house. I¡¯ll bring him to see you tomorrow night.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was still thinking about the most important thing and directly told the wolf pack about her agreement with the black-clothed man.


    ¡°Wuwu.¡±


    The black wolf king raised its head repeatedly, showing an extremely excited look. However, it could still be considered depressed. Some of the giant wolves were already jumping up and down, not knowing how to be happy.


    After getting Mo Ruyue¡¯s promise, the black wolf king quickly led the wolf pack back into the deep mountains. In the end, no one noticed that a pack of giant wolves had appeared in the village on this cold early winter morning.


    The time quickly came to the next night. When Mo Ruyue was changing the black-clothed man¡¯s medicine at noon, she discovered that his most serious knife wound had also begun to close.


    There was still some time before the last dressing change at night, but she came to the man¡¯s room in advance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you up the mountain tonight. After you meet my wolf friends, leave immediately and never come back.¡±


    She then placed a package that she had brought in next to the man.


    ¡°This is a set of clothes I prepared for you, some silver, and some medicine that I specially concocted. It will be very effective in healing your wounds. Also, I hope this will be the last time we meet.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would think for strangers, but this time, seeing that her wolf friends seemed to value him, she would do something extra.


    ¡°Lady Qin.¡±


    The black clothed man only called out to Mo Ruyue once and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Mo Ruyue saw that he seemed to have something to say, but for some reason, he had shut his mouth, so she took the initiative to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to thank you,¡± The man in black said indifferently, and then closed his eyes again, as if he was resting.


    Mo Ruyue clearly saw that he didn¡¯t mean what he said, but since he didn¡¯t want to say it, she didn¡¯t have to ask.


    When he heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s door close, he raised his left hand and looked at the tourmaline ring on his thumb, seemingly a little lost in thought.


    He had almost given the ring away just now, but before he could finish cleaning up the mess, not only would the ring not bring them wealth, but it would also bring them trouble.


    A situation like this, where he had no self-control, was simply fatal to him. Could it be that after resting here for a few days, he had forgotten such an important principle?


    The man in black shook his head and put his hand down.


    Although there were two big holes in his shoulders, they were almost healed. He still felt weak when he raised his arms, but it was nothing to him.


    Just as Lady Qin said, after seeing the pack of giant wolves, he would leave immediately.


    The life here was too comfortable, so comfortable that he had forgotten that he was someone who should live in the dark.


    If he wanted to see a few more sunrises and find his Mei ¡®Er, he shouldn¡¯t let himself go.


    After changing the dressing for the last time, the man in black turned over and sat up on the bed.


    He had already changed into the new clothes that Mo Ruyue had brought for him. The woman standing in front of him was also dressed in black, which made her figure even taller and more exquisite.

 Chapter 282

    282 Don¡¯t See Each Other Again In The Future


    ¡°The babies are already asleep. Let¡¯s set off now. I want to be back as soon as possible.¡± Mo Ruyue said and took the lead to walk out of the house.


    The man in black put on his shoes and took the bag that Mo Ruyue had prepared. When he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped.


    He looked around the room where he had been lying for a few days. He remembered that the last time he was saved by Lady Qin, he was hidden in a hidden cave. At that time, her attitude was much colder than now.


    This time, he was saved again and was sent directly to Lady Qin¡¯s house. It was really unbelievable that she didn¡¯t kick him out directly.


    !!


    However, there shouldn¡¯t be a next time.


    After solving the hidden danger he had left behind, he would leave this place. Even if he had to go to the ends of the earth, he would find his Mei ¡®Er.


    When he came out of the house, he saw Mo Ruyue standing quietly in the courtyard, not showing any signs of impatience.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The man in black apologized subconsciously.


    His hesitation just now had delayed him, but he felt that he should have said thank her.


    It was for the sake of her not urging him, and for the sake of her saving him again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Otherwise, the wolf pack will get impatient and might come down the mountain again.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she directly used the sleeve arrow to flip over the courtyard wall.


    The five babies were already asleep, and the courtyard door was locked. She couldn¡¯t just leave the courtyard door open like this, so she chose to climb over the wall.


    The man in black also followed closely behind, but he was relatively calm. The tip of his foot tapped on a stone under the courtyard wall, and his whole body leaped up like a green onion plucked from the dry land, and he also climbed over the courtyard wall.


    The two of them ran towards the back of the mountain, one in front and one behind. However, Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t taking the black-clothed man to the treasure valley at this time. The wolf pack didn¡¯t have such patience, and they were probably already here.


    Sure enough, just as the two of them entered the back mountain, a black shadow pounced over, followed by a burst of coquettish whimpers. Immediately after, more black shadows pounced over, jumping around the two of them.


    ¡°Look, they are here to welcome you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue patted the huge wolf beside her and said to the black-clothed man.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the pack of wolves I encountered before.¡±


    Although the two of them did not light any torches to avoid attracting attention, their vision was not affected by the darkness. The man in black could naturally see the appearance of the pack of giant wolves.


    As he spoke, the black wolf king, who had been standing at the side, slowly walked over and nudged his head into his hand to show affection.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why are they so attentive and close to you? Could it be that they suddenly disappeared because they wanted to find you?¡± Mo Ruyue said doubtfully.


    However, only the wolves knew the answer to this question, and they could not give her any answer.


    Mo Ruyue stayed in the back mountain for a while. Seeing that the wolf pack and the black-clothed man were getting along well, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour in his heart.


    It was as if his beloved treasure had suddenly belonged to someone else. That kind of surprise and reluctance, as well as some unwillingness.


    However, she didn¡¯t express her emotions, but just watched quietly from the side.


    The man in black only interacted with the wolves for a short while before he turned to look at her. ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m leaving. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Remember my words, don¡¯t see each other again in the future.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. Her original intention had not changed even now. As long as this black-shirted man could leave her life, everything would be fine.


    The black clothed man¡¯s eyes slightly dimmed, and a faint layer of self-mockery appeared.


    A person like him should indeed be treated as a virus and avoided like the plague.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else. His figure slightly swayed, and a light tapping sound came from the forest, gradually disappearing from sight.


    The pack of wolves did not follow. They stood where they were, but their eyes were fixed in the direction the man in black had left.


    Mo Ruyue walked to the black wolf king¡¯s side and gently stroked its back.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back too. You guys have to take care of yourselves. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she left quietly, just like when she came. She jumped into the courtyard from the wall and did not wake the sleeping babies.


    The next day, when the babies woke up, they found out that their uncle, who lived in the next house, had left.


    Other than Da Bao, the other babies had never seen him before. Although they were curious, he was just a stranger who came and went. He did not cause any ripples in their lives.


    Mo Ruyue also returned to her usual life. She ended her vacation early and returned to Huichun Hall to give medical services. On the first day she resumed her medical service, the line of people came from the clinic all the way to the street outside.


    ¡°Lady Qin, your market is still the most optimistic. Ever since you received the imperial court¡¯s commendation, who knows how many people come here every day to inquire about you. They want to know in advance when you will return so that they can come early to line up.¡±


    A doctor came to Mo Ruyue¡¯s table and took advantage of the slight break in between breaths to get close to her.


    Although Lady Qin rarely interacted with people, in addition to Imperial Doctor Tian and her little assistant Dong Qing, Doctor Wang who had once helped her with the operation and Doctor Lin¡¯s assistant Xin Yi, only these four people in the entire Huichun Hall were close to her.


    But now that she had the honor awarded by the imperial court, everyone wanted to talk to her. When the time came, she would have the capital to brag in front of others.


    ¡°This is not a good thing. There is nothing to be happy about.¡±


    Mo Ruyue usually didn¡¯t respond to such conversations, but for some reason, she made an exception today. Although her tone was still cold, it was enough to make the doctor feel flattered.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Qin is right! The more people who come for consultation, the more money we can earn. But who doesn¡¯t want to be healthy? Who would want to fall sick? Isn¡¯t this bad luck?¡±


    He continued to chat with her, thinking that perhaps he could take this opportunity to get closer to Mo Ruyue in one go.


    However, his wishful thinking was destined to fail. This time, Mo Ruyue had already waved to the door, signaling Dong Qing to bring the next patient over. He had no intention of talking to the doctor.


    Although he had been rebuffed, the doctor only touched his nose awkwardly and left with a random excuse.


    Now, everyone in Huichun Hall knew that Mo Ruyue¡¯s reputation had already reached the heavens. She was no longer the same as before. Even her proud and aloof personality that had never changed was now tolerated by more people instead of being indignant behind her back.


    As a well-known Divine Doctor, if she didn¡¯t have a proud and aloof personality, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her title.


    One morning, when Mo Ruyue woke up, she suddenly saw a layer of silver light reflected outside the window. At first, she thought it was the moon that had become round again, but a thought suddenly flashed through her mind. She immediately put on her clothes and got out of bed, rushing to open the door.

 Chapter 283

    283 It¡¯s Snowing


    A gust of cold air blew against his face with fine snowflakes. The courtyard was already covered in a thick layer of snow, and even the outside of the courtyard was already a world of silver and white.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually snowing.¡±


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    When she first came to this world, it was early spring. Now, the first snow had already fallen, which meant that she had been in this world for almost a year.


    !!


    Time passed by so quickly that she had not even noticed it. Unknowingly, she had already experienced the four seasons of the year in this world.


    Just as she was sighing, the door of the room next door suddenly opened. The boys rushed out of the room and ran to the courtyard, cheering and jumping for joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing, it¡¯s snowing! I was wondering why it was a little cold. It¡¯s snowing!¡±


    San Bao was the most excited, jumping up and down like a living monkey, cheering as he did so.


    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Si Bao, come quickly! The snow is so cold that my hands are freezing!¡±


    He picked up a handful of snow from the ground and made it into a snowball. He wanted to throw it at Er Bao, but Da Bao was one step ahead of him. The snowball was about to hit his face.


    Even though San Bao was the one who threw the snowball, he did not dare to see his big brother being hit. He hurriedly covered his eyes with his hands, but he still peeked at him through the gaps between his fingers.


    Da Bao had gone through so much training in the morning class. If he could still be hit by this snowball, he would not agree to it even if Mo Ruyue did not punish him for extra training.


    He didn¡¯t move his lower body at all. He only twisted his upper body slightly with his waist strength and dodged the snowball.


    Before San Bao could celebrate, he saw the snowball hit Si Bao¡¯s face, who was behind his big brother.


    Si Bao was still in a daze when the snowball from the sky hit him. The cold chill covered his head and face, and his sleepiness was gone.


    ¡°Big Brother! Look at Third Brother, he¡¯s already bored so early in the morning!¡±


    Si Bao saw that his elder brother¡¯s body had not twisted back and knew that he was affected. He immediately began to complain.


    Da Bao also knew that his fourth brother had met with an unexpected disaster, and it was more or less related to his dodging. Without saying anything, he squatted down and formed a big snowball. While San Bao was still in a daze, he suddenly glanced over.


    He hit the 10th ring, a perfect target!


    The boys were already having a snowball fight in the yard, and seemed to have forgotten about the morning class.


    Although Mo Ruyue was standing at the door of her room, she had no intention of reminding them.


    In any case, if they didn¡¯t do the morning class, they could make up for it with double the night class. This was the first snow of the year, and also the first snow that the babies could really have fun with. So, they should have fun first.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s really snowing. Can I play with my brothers?¡±


    Tang Tang walked to Mo Ruyue and asked in a low voice.


    Her mother had said that only with self-discipline could one form good habits. Now that his brothers had forgotten about their morning classes, this was not something a self-disciplined person should do.


    However, the pure white snow in front of her was too alluring.


    It was as if the ground, houses, courtyards, and trees were all sprinkled with a thick layer of white sugar.


    It looked like soft cotton, but it felt cold to the touch and creaked when stepped on. There were so many changes and wonderful feelings. She would never get tired of it no matter how she played.


    The only thing Tang Tang could remember of the past winters was that they were cold.


    She didn¡¯t have thick cotton clothes, she couldn¡¯t eat her fill, and she had to follow her brothers to do endless housework for her ¡°mother.¡± How could she have the mood to enjoy the snow?


    So even though she already knew that her mother was no longer the mother she used to be, as soon as she mentioned that she wanted to play with the snow, those bad memories of the past came back to her instantly, making her feel a sense of fear.


    ¡°Go ahead, but they¡¯re too crazy to play snowball fights. Mother will build a snowman with you, okay?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at Tang Tang¡¯s careful appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in her heart.


    It turned out that those terrifying memories had not been completely forgotten or healed, but had been buried deep. Once the time was right, they would still be dug out from the deepest part of the memory.


    Mo Ruyue felt that she had not done enough. She had to work harder to cover the bad memories with new beautiful memories. Perhaps on the next day when the first snow fell, Tang Tang would not have to ask her so carefully and could happily play with the snow.


    ¡°Build a snowman? Yes, good!¡±


    When Tang Tang heard her mother¡¯s suggestion, her eyes suddenly lit up. The light in her eyes was something Mo Ruyue had never seen before. Even when she ate delicious food, wore beautiful clothes, and was able to go to school with her brothers, she had never had this light.


    However, such a light made her expression come to life all of a sudden. That look of disbelief and excitement made Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but pull Tang Tang into her arms and cherish her for a while.


    Ever since Tang Tang had started attending classes with Mr. Du, she had rarely acted like a spoiled child in front of her mother. She felt that she had grown up and that acting like a spoiled child was something only children would do. However, she had forgotten that she was only a child who was not even five years old.


    Now that she was being hugged and kissed by her mother, she felt sweet and warm in her heart. She thought that her mother would not care for her so much when she grew up, but she did not expect that her mother had not changed.


    After kissing Tang Tang enough, Mo Ruyue put her down. They had more important things to do, which was to build a snowman!


    Although the boys were having a snowball fight, they were also listening to the conversation between their mother and little sister. They also did not miss the words ¡°build a snowman¡±.


    ¡°Mother, let us help too!¡±


    Once again, San Bao was the first to rush over. When it came to playing, no one was more enthusiastic than him.


    ¡°But the snow in the courtyard has been dirtied. Let¡¯s go outside. It¡¯s still fine!¡±


    He also looked at Mo Ruyue eagerly. His droopy dog eyes looked especially innocent and urgent.


    ¡°Alright, get a shovel and a broom, as well as a straw hat and carrots. Let¡¯s go and build a snowman!¡±


    As soon as Mo Ruyue spoke, the babies immediately cheered. Even Da Bao, who had always been calm, couldn¡¯t help but smile. He turned and was the first to go to the woodshed to get tools.


    Soon, six people, one big and five small, stood in the snow outside the house.


    There was still a large open space between their house and the neighboring Liu¡¯s house. Other than the six of them, no one else had set foot in this place. It was still a white expanse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here! Are we going to make a big one together or a small one each?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked this on purpose. She really wanted to know whether the five babies valued the group or the individual more.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s make a big one together.¡±


    The first one to speak was actually Si Bao, and his words were even more unexpected to Mo Ruyue.

 Chapter 284

    284 Building A Snowman


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother. If Tang Tang wants to build a snowman, it definitely won¡¯t be as fast and good as us. What if she gets anxious? Let¡¯s just build a big one together.¡±


    Although San Bao¡¯s answer was also in line with Mo Ruyue¡¯s request, the words he said really made people not know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°You guys also chose to pile up the big one together?¡±


    She then turned to Da Bao and Er Bao.


    !!


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it together so that we can have a sense of participation. Mother once told us the story of a pair of chopsticks. We haven¡¯t forgotten it.¡±


    Although Da Bao didn¡¯t say anything, he just nodded silently.


    It seemed that everyone¡¯s thoughts were the same. Mo Ruyue also nodded and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make a snowman together!¡±


    After their mother spoke, the babies burst out in cheers for the second time.


    This time, Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t play the leading role, but gave the initiative to the babies.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to build a snowman, we have to do it well. We can¡¯t just do it sloppily. We have to divide the work and cooperate. So, let¡¯s talk about what you¡¯re each responsible for?¡±


    Her words were just a guide, and the final choice was still in the hands of the babies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make little snowballs. Si Bao will be in charge of rolling the snowballs. You two will be in charge of rolling the snowman¡¯s head out.¡±


    At this time, Er Bao took the initiative to take on the role of distributing tasks. He was the most calculative person, and the plan that he planned would never be wrong.


    ¡°San Bao and Big Brother will be in charge of building the snowman¡¯s body. You don¡¯t need to roll the snowballs, just shovel the snow around and pile it together.¡±


    After Er Bao had settled his younger brothers and sisters, he began to arrange his older and younger brothers. In the end, only he and his mother had not been assigned any tasks.


    ¡°Then what should I do with you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue took the initiative to ask.


    ¡°Mother and I will be in charge of supporting these two groups at any time. As you often say, we are two bricks, we will move wherever we need to!¡±


    Er Bao said with a smile, setting the division of labor between him and Mo Ruyue.


    Compared to the snow shoveling group, the progress of Tang Tang and Si Bao¡¯s group was not very smooth.


    They had originally been slowly rolling a small snowball into a big snowball, but they always accidentally used too much force and crushed the snowball, so they had to do it again.


    On the other hand, Da Bao¡¯s group only needed to shovel the snow around them, pile it up, and slowly trim it.


    Fortunately, Tang Tang and Si Bao were not impatient. Although they failed several times in a row and their progress was far behind that of their eldest and third brothers¡¯ group, they were still not arrogant and impatient. They would readjust their strength every time they failed.


    Mo Ruyue watched from the side and nodded in her heart.


    Originally, she had planned to teach them how to control their strength if they were a little impatient. She didn¡¯t expect them to be able to figure it out on their own.


    Building a snowman could be a very casual entertainment, but it also turned into an educational and fun classroom. Obviously, the two babies chose the latter at the same time, using their own way to turn the frustration of failure into a kind of fun.


    Just as Da Bao¡¯s group had roughly built the snowman¡¯s body, Si Bao had rolled the snowman¡¯s head out.


    The next step was to move the snowman¡¯s head to its body without breaking the snowball. This task was left to Tang Tang.


    Her hands were light, so she had to ensure that she could move while holding the snowball, but she couldn¡¯t use too much force to cause the snowball to break. This actually not only involved the control of the strength of the arm and wrist, but more importantly, the control of the core power.


    Tang Tang carefully picked up the snow ball, adjusted her posture, and quickly walked toward the snowman.


    She didn¡¯t deliberately slow down her pace or move the snowball carefully. Instead, she held the snowball normally and even walked a little faster than usual.


    When she successfully placed the snowball on the snowman, Mo Ruyue even felt that she subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t shatter and she succeeded.


    However, this was just a snowman. Why was it that as a bystander, she was even more nervous than the person who was actually building it?


    ¡°Alright, next up is the segment that Mother and I will be participating in!¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s hands were already itching for a fight, and he couldn¡¯t wait to join in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all design something for the snowman, and then we¡¯ll vote to decide whose work is the most popular. Whoever¡¯s work will be the final form for the snowman! What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t tell me you want us to go back to the room and draw? Don¡¯t even talk about the trouble, even if we¡¯re all wet from the snow now, and our shoes are wet too, it¡¯ll be difficult to clean up when the house is wet!¡±


    Si Bao was the first to object.


    In the past, he had always been very supportive of his second brother¡¯s suggestions. Of course, the premise was that they had to be reasonable. But now, it seemed that these suggestions were obviously laborious and unrewarding. Therefore, he did not give Er Bao any face and directly raised an objection.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back to your room to draw.¡±


    Er Bao said with a smile. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all that his suggestion had been rejected by his fourth brother.


    He casually broke off a dead branch and started to draw on the ground that had just been shoveled.


    Although the weather was cold, the ground covered by snow had not been completely frozen. The dried branches could still leave shallow marks on the ground.


    ¡°We can also draw on the snow, but we have to spread out and take up a bigger space so that we can draw more.¡±


    This time, it was Tang Tang who spoke. She didn¡¯t know why her second brother didn¡¯t directly draw on the snow, but chose to draw on the ground, which was relatively more difficult to draw. It would take a lot of effort to draw such shallow marks, otherwise, it would be impossible to tell what he had drawn.


    Er Bao made an expression of realization and said, ¡°Aiya, I forgot about that. I was just thinking that this land is as soft as it was in summer, so it wouldn¡¯t take much effort to draw it. Tang Tang is still the smart one. Let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll each take a space and then disperse.¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed in her heart. Er Bao had always been the one with the most ideas among the few babies. How could he not have thought that it would be difficult to draw when the ground was frozen in winter?


    She had seen him winking at Da Bao just now, but it was just to make Tang Tang say this, so he had many reasons to praise her.


    Among the four of them, Er Bao was the one who treasured Tang Tang the most.


    Da Bao was the oldest among them. He was mature, calm, and serious. He had the dignity of an elder brother and was able to hold his ground at critical moments. Although he was a little distant from his four younger siblings, he still loved and protected them.

 Chapter 285

    285 The Considerate Little Cotton-padded Jacket


    San Bao was a martial arts fanatic and had a lively and carefree personality. He did not care about many small details. Although he respected his elder brothers and loved his younger siblings, his personality was still a little rough and he could not take into account Tang Tang¡¯s delicate thoughts.


    As for Si Bao, he was only a year older than Tang Tang. He was still a child who was willing to act coquettishly and needed to be pampered. Although he looked serious when he stood in front of the stove and cooked, he was completely different when he left the stove.


    Only Er Bao, who aspired to become the number one merchant in the country, was able to sense the small changes in Tang Tang¡¯s emotions.


    Although Tang Tang didn¡¯t show it just now, a few failures inevitably had a little impact on her because she was a competitive person no matter what she did. She liked to succeed in one try the most, even when she was playing games.


    !!


    That was why Er Bao had deliberately found such an excuse, just so that he could have a chance to properly praise her.


    Of course, the four boys were all sis-maniacs. They treated Tang Tang like a treasure in their hands, which made Mo Ruyue, who had seen through everything, particularly envious.


    She had never experienced what it was like to be loved by her parents and brothers, but she knew that Tang Tang would never experience what she had experienced.


    Even if she had never seen her father when she was born, her mother and four brothers who loved her would definitely pamper her like a little princess.


    She just didn¡¯t know which family¡¯s kid would benefit from this in the future.


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. Rather than worrying about Tang Tang, she should be worried about the poor man who was going to be her son-in-law.


    The four older brothers who had a sister complex were even more difficult to deal with than her mother who had a daughter complex.


    The six of them drew out six areas and each of them began to draw with a branch.


    Fortunately, the place outside was big enough for them to run away even if they had to.


    Because Mo Ruyue often had to make her own weapons, her drawing skills were perfect. Her style was to sketch, so it was easy for her to draw a shape.


    In addition to studying in the private school, the five babies also had to learn some other skills.


    Although Lin Zhiyuan was only a teacher in a private school in a mountain village, he was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. He was also an all-rounder in poetry.


    Therefore, other than teaching what was supposed to be taught in the textbook, he also taught many things that were not taught in the textbook.


    The only thing Mo Ruyue could help with was drawing and reading books, as well as lighting up and improving her babies¡¯ martial arts.


    At this time, the five babies were all focused on drawing with the dead branches. It was obviously just an entertainment ornament, but it made them create the atmosphere of a competition.


    As Mo Ruyue drew, she peeked at the other babies¡¯ drawings out of the corner of her eye.


    Even though there was some distance between each of them, for the sake of convenience, she arranged the six of them into two groups of three. With her vision, this distance was not a problem at all.


    If they were to fix the style according to their drawings, it might be a big project.


    Look at Da Bao¡¯s painting. It was a man in a wide robe with large sleeves. He had an elegant appearance. It was either Lin Zhiyuan or Du Zhongheng. It seemed that although he did not say it, deep down, he still yearned to be an official and become a person like the two gentlemen.


    Er Bao drew a God of Fortune, which was in line with his great ambition of becoming the number one merchant.


    There was no need to mention San Bao, who had drawn the martial arts star in the sky. This was the patron saint of all martial arts practitioners, so it was normal for him to take it out to draw.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t guess what Si Bao¡¯s drawing was. She had never seen what the God of Cookery looked like. But from the person he drew, he had a pot in one hand and a spoon in the other. He should be the God of Cookery. But why did he look a little similar to Si Bao?


    Finally, she looked at Tang Tang. The person she drew made Mo Ruyue stunned.


    That was clearly her appearance. Although there were only a few strokes of her eyebrows, it vividly depicted the cold and distant charm between her eyebrows.


    Other people drew either the deepest desire in their hearts, the most worshipped idol, or the person they wanted to be the most. Only Tang Tang drew her, Mo Ruyue, which really made her feel very warm and touched.


    It was said that a daughter was a mother¡¯s intimate little cotton-padded jacket, and it was indeed so!


    Mo Ruyue turned to look at her own drawing and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    It turned out that she had unknowingly drawn out what she cherished the most.


    It was a family portrait painted on the snow. She was holding Tang Tang in her arms, with San Bao and Si Bao standing on her left and right, and Da Bao and Er Bao standing behind her.


    In a time without cameras, the only thing that could keep a family¡¯s image was probably a portrait.


    ¡°Babies, when the weather gets better and the snow has completely melted, let¡¯s go to the art studio in the city to draw a portrait, shall we?¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly suggested.


    ¡°Ah? Do you want a portrait? The kind with the whole family? Good, good!¡±


    Si Bao was the first to raise his head and clap his hands as he replied with a smile.


    ¡°Mother, can¡¯t we go after we finish building the snowman? Since we¡¯ve already proposed it, we should do it early so that we won¡¯t have to worry about it every day.¡±


    Er Bao had to plan everything and find the most suitable plan. This had already become his subconscious. When Mo Ruyue first suggested it, he immediately started to plan.


    ¡°Mother, why do you suddenly want a portrait, and a family portrait at that? Could it be that you¡¯re planning to leave?¡±


    Da Bao, on the other hand, thought deeper. At first, he was worried that his bad mother would sell his brothers and sisters and run away with the money, but later, he was worried that they would become a burden to his good mother and drag her down to go further.


    Now that her mother had been awarded by the imperial court, there would definitely be more people who wanted to see her. However, she was not even allowed to spend the new year at home and was going to leave for a long time?


    As soon as he said this, the other four babies were stunned. They couldn¡¯t care about their own questions and looked at Mo Ruyue in unison, afraid that they would see their mother nod in agreement.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t expect Da Bao to ask such a question. She originally just wanted to draw a family portrait with the babies, but she didn¡¯t expect Da Bao to think so deeply that the other babies were also scared.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Da Bao. Mother won¡¯t be accepting any patients who need surgery from far away until next spring. We must spend the new year together and get rid of all the bad luck this year. We can live a peaceful and healthy life next year and every year after that.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately explained to the five babies.


    She no longer felt as indifferent as she did when she first met the five babies. Now, she truly treated them as her own children.


    They were no longer the NPCs in the books she had read, but living people with flesh and blood.

 Chapter 286

    286 Can¡¯t Make An Exception


    ¡°Yes, I believe in you, Mother!


    Tang Tang, who didn¡¯t have time to speak just now, finally found a chance to speak. She immediately expressed her feelings to Mo Ruyue.


    She was the first baby to let down her guard against Mo Ruyue and the first baby to trust her with all her heart. No wonder Mo Ruyue would dote on her so much. It was because she was a good baby who really deserved it.


    ¡°Yes, we also believe that Mother will keep her word.¡±


    !!


    Si Bao also chimed in.


    He had to prepare a family dinner for the new year. He wanted to fight with his mother to let him cook alone.


    ¡°Aiya, Mother must be afraid that we¡¯ll grow up in the blink of an eye, so she wants to draw a family portrait. When we grow up to be tall, handsome, and beautiful, she can still take the previous portrait and reminisce about it.¡±


    San Bao boasted shamelessly, ruthlessly sucking up to himself. He also conveniently dragged his other brothers and sisters along with him.


    ¡°Big Brother?¡±


    Er Bao didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned to look at Da Bao. In fact, this was also a way of expressing his position, but he was also asking for Da Bao¡¯s opinion.


    Mo Ruyue also turned to look at Da Bao.


    The knot in his heart was too deep, and it would take a long time to untie it.


    It should be said that he was more worried about his personal gains and losses. Who would have thought that such a mature Da Bao would have such a sensitive and fragile side?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Da Bao nodded, then lowered his head and continued to draw. He kept all his emotions in his eyes.


    As soon as the six images appeared, the six of them fell into deep thought.


    No matter how he looked at it, the complexity of the drawing was not something they could make.


    In the end, Mo Ruyue waved her hand and said, ¡°Just pile them up like this. Use the carrot as the nose, use the black button as the eyes, and then put on the straw hat. It¡¯s done!¡±


    ¡°Then what about our picture?¡±


    Tang Tang looked at the six paintings on the ground with some pity. They were all very well drawn. If they were piled up, they would definitely be very fun.


    ¡°Just keep it. Our snowman will not be lonely with these six paintings.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue said this, she was thinking in her mind that she should go to the tool room in the interspace and make six molds and directly mold six snowmen. It would be good to give the babies a surprise.


    ¡°Mother, Tang Tang, come quickly. Let¡¯s add something to each snowman! I¡¯ll go first! I¡¯ll use a branch to make a hand for it!¡±


    San Bao was the first to stick two dead branches into the snowman¡¯s body, and it was unknown when he had run off to pick them up.


    It was obvious that they had been carefully selected. There were actually a few small branches on each withered branch that looked like fingers.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to make a nose for the snowman. Mother just said to use carrots.¡±


    Tang Tang came to the small basket of props, took out a carrot from it, and ran to the snowman, but she couldn¡¯t reach the snowman¡¯s head no matter how close she got.


    She stood on her tiptoes, but she was afraid that she would lose her balance and push the snowman¡¯s head away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Er Bao was standing next to the snowman. He held Tang Tang¡¯s waist from the front and carried her up, allowing her to insert the carrot into the snowman¡¯s face smoothly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the eyes.¡±


    Si Bao took the black button. He was only a little taller than Tang Tang, so it was Er Bao who tied his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the hat,¡±


    Er Bao picked up the straw hat, but after he put it on the snowman, there were no more props in the prop basket that could be used to make a snowman.


    Da Bao didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned around and walked into the courtyard. After a while, he came out with a large square towel.


    It was usually used to lay the table, but she didn¡¯t expect Da Bao to use it.


    He directly unfolded the handkerchief and wrapped it around the snowman¡¯s neck, making a cloak.


    The handkerchief was blue with white flowers on it, and it looked even more elegant when it was wrapped around the snowman¡¯s neck.


    Now, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Mo Ruyue, wanting to see what else she could add to the snowman.


    Mo Ruyue smiled slightly. She took out a big red paper from somewhere, tore it into two circles, and stuck it on the snowman¡¯s left and right cheeks.


    The two red round faces immediately made the snowman look charmingly na?ve, and it also made the babies laugh. Even Da Bao¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile.


    A snowman that looked a little rough but was very cute stood in the white snow, making the monotonous and cold scenery suddenly come to life.


    When Mo Ruyue saw the sincere smiles on her babies¡¯ faces, her heart was filled with a sense of accomplishment.


    Once again, she was sure of one thing. As long as she could see her babies¡¯ smiles, she was willing to break some of her principles and do anything for them.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s enough to play for a while. It¡¯s time for the snow to melt, and it¡¯s even colder than when it snowed. You¡¯ll be drenched in sweat from playing, so don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mother.¡±


    The babies said in unison. They immediately stopped playing with each other and obediently walked home one by one.


    Mo Ruyue also followed behind, preparing to boil a few pots of hot water for them to take a good bath to ward off the cold.


    The family happily busied themselves in the courtyard, and no one noticed that the snowman outside had two small mustaches under his nose.


    It seemed to be stuck on with some kind of hair, and it did not seem to be firmly attached. A gust of wind blew, and the two strands of beard were blown off again. They spun and floated to the side as if they had never existed.


    The peaceful days had only passed for a few days when someone came to the door again. This time, it was Mo Ruyue¡¯s old acquaintance.


    ¡°Young Master, what wind brought you here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the man in front of her and asked in surprise.


    Ever since she had terminated her contract with Guanglai building, she had not sent any more prey to them.


    Although she had agreed to the young master¡¯s request to occasionally hunt for large prey, she did not have to personally send it over. As long as there was a message, she could take the initiative to bring people to collect it.


    However, she never had the time to go hunting in the mountains after that, so she never went to Guanglai building again.


    ¡°Lady Qin, today I presumptuously came to visit because I really have no choice. I hope that Lady Qin can save my life!¡±


    The young master¡¯s face was pale, and he looked pained and anxious. He had dark circles under his eyes, and his eyeballs were bloodshot. It looked like he had not slept for a few days.


    ¡°Young Master, tomorrow is the day I¡¯ll be giving medical services. You should know that I don¡¯t receive any patients on rest days.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression calmed down. Her rule had been announced in black and white. As the young master of Guanglai building, it was impossible for him not to know. However, he still came to find her at this time that belonged to her and the babies. He had really violated her taboo.


    ¡°I know, Lady Qin. If I didn¡¯t have to, I really wouldn¡¯t take the risk of being hated by you to come and find you.¡±


    The young master also had a pleading expression on his face, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t anger Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°The rules I¡¯ve set can¡¯t be broken by my own hands. No matter what reason you have, you can¡¯t make me break them.¡±


    Although the two of them had a good time together in the past, he still wasn¡¯t qualified enough for Mo Ruyue to make an exception for him.

 Chapter 287

    287 Agreed


    ¡°Lady Qin, I beg you, please help me on the account that we have a good friendship. I promise you that it won¡¯t take up too much of your time. I¡¯ll personally send you back soon and won¡¯t delay your time with the babies.¡±


    The young master knew that Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with her babies. Recently, she had suddenly strictly adhered to her consultation hours because she had been away for too long and wanted to spend more time with her babies.


    So he also used this excuse to gain Mo Ruyue¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Tell me what happened first.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue felt that the young master must have been too anxious. He had come to her for help, but not only did he not mention the most important thing, but he had also been wasting time on nonchalant interceding. On account of their friendship, she would give him some advice for the time being.


    ¡°Oh, right, right. Lady Qin, look at my brain. I forgot everything in a hurry.¡±


    The young master also said in realization and patted the back of his head several times.


    ¡®It¡¯s like this. My mother suddenly contracted a strange disease. She gained 80 jin of weight in three months. Now, she¡¯s like a meat mountain. A few days ago, she suddenly fell into a coma and has not woken up until now!


    ¡°A sudden increase of 80 jin in three months?¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered.


    It sounded like a situation that would only happen after taking hormones. Although sudden weight gain could also occur due to endocrine disorders, it would not be that exaggerated.


    ¡°If it¡¯s such an illness, it won¡¯t kill you in a short time, so why are you so anxious? I think every doctor in Huichun Hall should be able to treat this illness, and it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t want to help, but the doctors in Huichun Hall were almost all-rounders, but they were more specialized in one or several subjects, so they didn¡¯t show their omnipotence.


    However, Mo Ruyue was truly proficient in all subjects, so she was like a bright moon in the sky among the crowd. The stars beside her were dim, and they couldn¡¯t be seen at all.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this is a long story. It¡¯s just that my sister was hurt by something, so she didn¡¯t eat for a while. Then, she started to eat a lot, and even later, she couldn¡¯t stop eating.¡±


    ¡°At first, we thought she was eating to ease her mood. Later, when we found something wrong, we also went to Huichun Hall to find a doctor. I heard that you went to Ping City, so I asked Doctor Wang to come and take a look.¡±


    ¡°After he checked it, he only said that her spleen and stomach were weak and that the qi in her body was not in harmony. He then gave her a prescription, but it had no effect at all.¡±


    When the young master said this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Because of this matter, my mother has been overly worried and is unable to get up. In the past few days, her body has become even heavier and she can¡¯t even get out of bed. Although I don¡¯t know much about medicine, I can see that her face is ashen. She doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to find you in a hurry. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to my mother.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she also understood why the young master had come to find her so urgently.


    If it was when she had just come to this world, even if someone was about to die in front of Mo Ruyue, she would walk over that person without even looking at him. But now, she had gradually changed. At least, she would not really ignore certain people.


    ¡°Big Brother, do you think Mother will go and help that uncle?¡±


    In the study, five little heads were squeezed together and looked out through the crack of the door. Although they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between their mother and the uncle clearly, from the uncle¡¯s expression, he was probably here to ask their mother to see someone.


    Ever since her mother had returned from Ping City, such matters had not stopped. However, her mother had rejected all of them.


    They all had an impression of this uncle. He was the young master of Guanglai building in the county. In the past, the game that mother hunted would be sent there regularly to exchange for some silver.


    However, when her mother started to give medical services in Huichun Hall, she received a lot of shares, so she no longer had to rely on hunting to make a living. Therefore, the contract was not renewed when it expired, but the relationship with that side was not completely broken.


    If it was someone else, they believed that their mother would definitely reject him. However, this uncle was different from the others. Their mother had talked to him for a long time. Perhaps she would really make an exception for him.


    ¡°Whether Mother will help him or not, we can¡¯t casually interfere. Last time, we insisted on persuading Mother to go save someone. Do you still remember the consequences?¡±


    When Da Bao said this, the little ones immediately lowered their heads.


    In the end, it was because of them that their mother started to practice medicine and save people.


    It was because they couldn¡¯t bear to see a sick grandmother abandoned, so they pestered their mother to save her. As a result, the trouble that followed was endless. Their mother became busier and busier, and the time she spent away from home became longer and longer.


    After this lesson, the babies didn¡¯t dare to interfere in Mo Ruyue¡¯s affairs anymore, for fear that their suggestions would cause new trouble for their mother.


    ¡°Alright, stop peeking. We¡¯re not even halfway through today¡¯s revision. Mother is going to see the doctor tomorrow, and we have to go to class. There are only a few days left until the end of the year exam. If any of you don¡¯t do well, don¡¯t say what Mother will think. I¡¯ll be the first to disagree!¡±


    As Da Bao spoke, he turned around and went back to his desk. He picked up a book and started reading.


    The other four babies looked at each other and followed him back to the desk. Even if they couldn¡¯t calm down, they forced themselves to read the book.


    Mo Ruyue was talking to the young master outside when she suddenly turned her head to look at the study. She had long heard the conversation between the babies.


    It seemed that they still remembered the first time they urged her to save someone, but they ended up getting into trouble.


    It was a good thing to learn from one¡¯s mistakes, but if one was overly cautious to the point of overstepping one¡¯s boundaries, then one would be harmed instead.


    She had originally planned to reject the young master, but the conversation she had just heard made her change her mind. So she said to the young master, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make an exception and go with you. But remember, don¡¯t do it again. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t blame me for throwing you out.¡±


    The young master was already prepared to be rejected, but when he suddenly heard Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, he was immediately stunned and had a look of complete disbelief.


    ¡°Qin¡­ Lady Qin, you really agree?¡±


    He asked carefully, afraid that he was dreaming.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d leave before I change my mind. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too late to regret it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around and walked into the house as she spoke.


    She needed to bring her first aid kit and inform her babies. Of course, the latter was her real purpose.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re going with the young master?¡±


    San Bao had always been the first to speak, and this time was no exception.

 Chapter 288

    288 Chronic Heart Failure


    ¡°Yes, and I won¡¯t be back tonight. I¡¯ll go directly to Huichun Hall tomorrow morning. You guys stay at home and study well. Tomorrow, Grandpa Liu will pick you up. I¡¯m taking Big Black with me, so you guys can take the imperial carriage.¡±


    Mo Ruyue warned them, then turned around and left.


    She didn¡¯t deliberately try to reason with the babies, but what she said just now actually had a deep meaning. If the babies could calm down and think about it, they would understand what she meant.


    After that, Mo Ruyue went back to the room to get the first aid kit and then went to the stables to bring out the big black horse. When she stood in front of the young master again, he still had not come back to his senses.


    !!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.


    Now, it was Mo Ruyue who was urging the young master. It was this sentence that made him come back to his senses. He immediately nodded like a pecking rice and repeatedly responded, ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t use the carriage he had prepared and just hurriedly followed behind Mo Ruyue, heading in the direction of the county.


    Although Mo Ruyue had been to Guanglai buildings many times, she had never known that the mansion behind the restaurant was the young master¡¯s home.


    It was only the distance between the back door and the front door, only a street away.


    The restaurant itself was located in the bustling area of the county, and the land here was naturally worth an inch of gold. To be able to occupy such a large piece of land to build a mansion, the young master¡¯s family background was naturally extremely rich.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the plaque hanging on the gate of the mansion. On it were two large words: ¡°Bai Manor.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I just remembered that we¡¯ve known each other for so long, but I still don¡¯t know your full name.¡±


    She turned around to look at the young master. She only knew that his surname was Bai, but she was used to calling him young master, so she had never asked for his full name.


    ¡°Lady Qin, my full name is Bai Shiyuan, and my sister¡¯s name is Bai Shijiao,¡±


    The young master answered as he led Mo Ruyue inside.


    The two of them only saw the servants rushing by. Even when they saw the young master returning with a woman, they only hurriedly bowed and left. They didn¡¯t even see Mo Ruyue¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°Bai Shijiao, pampered for a hundred generations. That¡¯s a pretty good name.¡±


    Mo Ruyue casually said. From this name, it could be seen that this young lady of the Bai family was very favored.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my younger sister is fourteen years younger than me, and can be considered a child of my parents at an old age. She has been pampered since she was young, and she doesn¡¯t even dare to give the moon or the stars. That¡¯s why my mother was so shocked when she saw my younger sister like that and was bedridden.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan sighed and tried his best to answer Mo Ruyue¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Fourteen years old? How old is she this year?¡±


    Mo Ruyue sized up Bai Shiyuan. He looked to be around twenty years old. Since Bai Shijiao was fourteen years younger than him, she should not be too old.


    ¡°My younger sister is thirteen this year, and will be of marriageable age next year.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan had just finished speaking when he looked up and saw his parents¡¯ room. He immediately said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, this is my mother¡¯s room. Because she is sick, my father temporarily moved to aunt¡¯s house. This place is left for my mother to recuperate in peace.¡±


    ¡°Please take a look at her first. The situation is urgent now, so I can only ask my mother to come first.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded and then stepped into the door. However, as soon as she entered, she frowned.


    Even though the entire room was filled with the strong smell of Chinese medicine, she was still keenly aware of a strange fragrance.


    The fragrance was very greasy and sweet at first, but after smelling it for a long time, one would feel dizzy and nauseated. Then, the fragrance would turn into an unpleasant smell.


    Because Mo Ruyue¡¯s five senses were extremely sharp, the process from the fragrance to the stench was extremely short, so it raised her vigilance.


    However, she had yet to come into contact with the patient. Before confirming the patient¡¯s condition, she would not easily express any opinions.


    ¡°Lady Qin, is there something wrong?¡±


    Bai Shiyuan, who was following behind her, immediately saw the expression on Mo Ruyue¡¯s face and immediately asked.


    ¡°Although patients need to be kept warm, they also need to pay attention to ventilation. This room has been suffocated for a long time, and it smells rotten. How can it be beneficial to the patient¡¯s recovery?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, right, Lady Qin is right. I¡¯ll ask people to open the windows for ventilation.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan immediately wanted to call for help but was stopped by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Wait, young master, you¡¯re really impatient. Even if you want to get some air, you should wait until I¡¯ve checked the patient, right? ¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words did not mean to blame Bai Shiyuan. On the contrary, she could now understand his feelings of being in a mess because of himself. So, besides wanting to keep the evidence for the time being, those words were also a simple reminder to him.


    At this time, Bai Shiyuan¡¯s face was already red. Although he was almost about to run into third year, was six or seven years older than Mo Ruyue¡¯s original body, and was also the young master of the restaurant, he was now as ill-at-ease as a seventeen or eighteen-year-old teenager.


    He originally wanted to help, but he didn¡¯t expect to almost make things worse.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait outside the screen. I¡¯ll go check on your mother¡¯s condition.¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not waste time on unimportant matters. She greeted Bai Shiyuan directly and went behind the screen.


    She had once treated the wife of the county magistrate, Chen Luyu, Madam Du. However, even though the county magistrate held an official position, in terms of wealth, he was far inferior to the Bai family.


    Madam Bai¡¯s bed had been carved out of sandalwood.


    As for sandalwood, Mo Ruyue remembered that in her previous life, there was a giant white sandalwood Buddha in the Yonghe Palace in the imperial capital. It was 26 meters tall and 3 meters wide. It was carved from an entire sandalwood tree. It was an unparalleled art treasure.


    From this, one could imagine how high the value of sandalwood products was, and it was not difficult to guess how rich the Bai family was.


    It was just that the Bai family seemed to be living a quiet and low-key life in Guanglai building. If it wasn¡¯t someone who was invited to be a guest, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed that such a rich man was hidden by their side.


    However, this had nothing to do with Mo Ruyue. She saw through it but didn¡¯t say anything. She just started to check on Madam Bai¡¯s condition.


    From her pulse, Madam Bai¡¯s pulse came quickly, had an irregular rhythm, and would relapse every now and then, like a bird pecking at her food. This was a sign of her bad temper, which was more common in rheumatic heart disease, coronary heart disease, and myocardial infarction.


    ¡°Young Master, how is your mother¡¯s health? Does she have symptoms such as chest tightness, shortness of breath, convulsing, nightmares, and so on?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked the person outside the screen without turning back.


    ¡°My mother has always been in good health. Although she would occasionally have a headache and fever, she has never been seriously ill. That¡¯s why this illness came in such a menacing manner that my father and I were caught off guard, and we were particularly frightened and helpless.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan¡¯s answer also added some evidence to Mo Ruyue¡¯s guess, allowing her to have a rough idea of what was going on.


    After a series of examinations, Mo Ruyue came to the conclusion that Madam Bai was suffering from a chronic heart failure and had symptoms of a heart attack. If she had not returned with Bai Shiyuan today, Madam Bai would not have been able to make it through the night.

 Chapter 289

    289 The Patient¡¯s First Patient


    Therefore, Mo Ruyue immediately gave Madam Bai a heart-saving pill that she had specially concocted. At the same time, she also gave her a cardiac stimulant to help Madam Bai¡¯s heart regain its power.


    All of the medicines that Mo Ruyue had specially concocted had been added with the spring water of the space. He had also made some simple adjustments to the prescription. Compared to the various common medicines, the effect was naturally much stronger.


    Seeing that Madam Bai looked much better after taking the medicine, Mo Ruyue walked out from behind the screen. She walked to the table and started to write a prescription. As she wrote, she said, ¡°Young Master, you have to get the prescription yourself and bring it back for me to see. You can¡¯t let anyone else do it.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, you are worried that someone will be ridiculed?¡±


    !!


    After all, Bai Shiyuan was the young master of a rich family. He was not unfamiliar with the shady matters in the back residence. When he heard Mo Ruyue say this, he immediately asked in surprise.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he automatically silenced himself. He only used his gaze to complete the second half of his sentence.


    ¡°This has always been my habit. Young Master, you also know that as doctors, sometimes we may step into other people¡¯s traps if we are not careful, so we can only try to avoid it ourselves.


    Mo Ruyue felt that now was not the time to lay her cards on the table, so she casually found an excuse to brush it off.


    Bai Shiyuan did not continue to ask. He knew that Mo Ruyue was a very calm and astute person. If she did not want to say it, no one could force her to say it.


    So he just followed Mo Ruyue¡¯s request and took the prescription she wrote to get the medicine personally.


    Before Bai Shiyuan returned, Mo Ruyue returned to Madam Bai¡¯s side and brought the unconscious Madam Bai into the medium. He used the medical equipment to perform a full body examination on her.


    The results of the examination were in line with her judgment. With Madam Bai¡¯s health, it was indeed abnormal for her to have such heart failure and myocardial infarction.


    According to Bai Shiyuan, after Bai Shijiao showed symptoms of overgrowth, Madam Bai had fallen into a serious state of mental anxiety.


    Long-term mental anxiety would cause the body to be in a state of excitement for a long time, causing the sympathetic nerves to be over-excited, which would increase the chances of high blood pressure, coronary heart disease, cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases, high blood cholesterol, and diabetes.


    Therefore, the cause of Madam Bai¡¯s heart failure was her daughter¡¯s illness, and the other part was due to other external factors.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s entrance and exit of the space happened in an instant, so no one noticed the abnormality behind the screen.


    Very soon, Bai Shiyuan returned with the medicine that he had grabbed, along with Mo Ruyue¡¯s little assistant, Dong Qing.


    This was also what Mo Ruyue had specifically instructed him to do when he left.


    ¡°Dong Qing is someone I¡¯m used to using. Sometimes, I don¡¯t need to tell him anything, and he¡¯ll do what he needs to do. With him around, I can save a lot of time. After all, I still have to go see your sister later.¡±


    The reason given by Mo Ruyue was reasonable, but Bai Shiyuan felt that Mo Ruyue was also guarding against the people around his mother. Could there really be a mole in his mother¡¯s room?


    After carefully looking at the medicine that Bai Shiyuan had brought back, Mo Ruyue handed the medicine to Dong Qing and said, ¡°There¡¯s a way to boil it in the prescription. Do it according to the prescription and feed it to Madam when the medicine is warm. You don¡¯t have to rely on others.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam Qin, I will remember.¡±


    After Dong Qing responded, he immediately took out a small clay pot from the medicine box he carried with him. This was a pot specially customized for boiling medicine according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s request.


    All the patients who had been treated by her and needed to take the medicine would have a special medicine pot, and she would never mix it with others.


    The cost of the jar itself wasn¡¯t high, and Mo Ruyue had made it clear that her rule wouldn¡¯t change. Unless it was a truly poor person who would waive the cost and Mo Ruyue would bear it, the others would bear the cost of the treatment.


    Bai Shiyuan also knew about Mo Ruyue¡¯s rule. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it, but now it seemed that he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Lady Qin¡¯s foresight. Just this small special medicine pot could prevent many conspiracies from happening.


    ¡°Alright, Young Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about your mother¡¯s matters for now. Leave this side to Dong Qing. He is a professional medicine boy, so he would take care of her more carefully than a personal maidservant. Now, let¡¯s go take a look at your sister¡¯s condition?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had already understood Madam Bai¡¯s condition. Now, she only needed to take a look at Bai Shijiao¡¯s condition and she would be able to come to a conclusion.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lady Qin need to rest for a while?¡±


    Bai Shiyuan asked with concern.


    After all, Mo Ruyue had rushed over on horseback. After arriving, she had immediately diagnosed his mother without resting. It had been more than an hour now. If she wanted to rest, it was possible.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s better to quickly grasp your sister¡¯s condition so that I can start the treatment earlier.¡±


    What Mo Ruyue needed now was not rest, but to find out about Bai Shijiao¡¯s condition as soon as possible. This was not an isolated illness, and there was an inevitable connection between the mother and daughter.


    ¡°Alright, since Lady Qin said so, then let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan had all sorts of speculations in his heart. However, since his sister¡¯s condition was still unknown, it was better to put the patient¡¯s condition first. Everything else could wait.


    Bai Shijiao¡¯s courtyard was right next to her parents¡¯, separated by a garden. It would take five to six minutes to walk there.


    This time, Bai Shiyuan did not follow them into the house. Instead, he took the initiative to wait outside the house.


    Although Bai Shijiao was not yet of marriageable age, she was only one year away from her. On the other hand, Bai Shiyuan was a married adult male. According to the rules, it was taboo for him to enter his sister¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯ll be outside the door. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    Although Bai Shiyuan was standing outside the door and enjoying the cold wind, how could the servants in the residence allow their young master to be frozen? They had immediately sent over thicker capes, Earbags, and even hand stoves.


    This kind of extravagance was something that even the average rich family wouldn¡¯t have, which further showed that the Bai family¡¯s background was not ordinary.


    ¡°Who is Young Miss¡¯ personal maidservant?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked before entering.


    ¡°Ling Qiao was sent away by Mother a month ago, saying that she did not serve Jiaojiao well enough, so she allowed her condition to worsen. The maidservant by Jiaojiao¡¯s side now is called Qi Qiao, and she¡¯s my Mother¡¯s aide.¡±


    As Bai Shiyuan was speaking, a beautiful girl of about fifteen or sixteen years old pushed the door open and walked out of the house. When she saw the two of them standing outside the door, she was stunned and quickly saluted, ¡°Greetings to Young Master, greetings to¡­¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, clearly not knowing how to address Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this is Qi Qiao. Qi Qiao, this is Lady Qin, who is here to diagnose Miss.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan gave a simple introduction.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re Lady Qin?¡±


    The girl called Qi Qiao¡¯s eyes brightened. She immediately walked over and grabbed Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Lady Qin, I know you¡¯re a divine doctor recognized by the imperial court. I beg you, you must save our young miss!¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her wrist slightly and shook Qi Qiao¡¯s hand away. She did not like physical contact with people other than her babies.


    ¡°Come with me, I still have something to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 290

    290 Determining The Cause


    As she spoke, she walked past Qi Qiao and went straight into Bai Shijiao¡¯s room. Qi Qiao hurriedly bowed to Bai Shiyuan and returned to her room.


    After Mo Ruyue went in, she sniffed carefully but did not find the strange fragrance that had appeared in Madam Bai¡¯s room.


    As usual, she went to Bai Shijiao¡¯s bedside and began to do a full body examination.


    Bai Shijiao¡¯s pulse also showed signs of heart failure. It was most likely caused by excessive weight and long-term mental anxiety. Perhaps it was because there was no external cause, her heart failure was not as serious as Madam Bai¡¯s.


    !!


    Mo Ruyue could easily tell that Bai Shijiao¡¯s obesity was caused by a large number of hormones. However, she still had to ask Qi Qiao a few more questions about the specific hormones.


    ¡°Qi Qiao, did your miss eat any special ingredients or traditional Chinese medicine before she gained weight?¡±


    Mo Ruyue called Qi Qiao to her side and asked.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I only came to Miss¡¯ side a month ago. Ling Qiao is the one who knows the most about what happened before. However, Madam said that she didn¡¯t serve Miss well and wasn¡¯t suitable to stay by Miss¡¯ side, so she sent her to another manor.


    ¡°If Lady Qin wants to know about the previous matter, then we can only ask Young Master to go to the other manor to bring the person back. However, I can tell you everything that has happened in the past month.¡±


    ¡°Before you took over taking care of Bai Shijiao, why didn¡¯t you find out more about her condition?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised an eyebrow. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that this was just an excuse.


    ¡°You may not know this, but Young Miss had previously urged Madam to strictly forbid us servants from finding out about Young Miss¡¯ past. That¡¯s why Ling Qiao didn¡¯t say anything before she left, and this servant didn¡¯t dare to ask.¡±


    Qi Qiao¡¯s fear did not seem to be faked. Mo Ruyue could clearly hear the sound of her heart beating violently and could also smell the subtle changes in her pheromones.


    This was clearly her most genuine reaction, and not an act for her to see.


    Mo Ruyue suddenly had a strange feeling. Even without the help of a lie detector, she could now clearly tell whether a person was lying or not.


    Some people were so good at lying that they could even fool machines. However, no matter how good they were at disguising themselves, they could not control the most basic physiological changes in their bodies.


    When Mo Ruyue¡¯s five senses were sensitive to a certain extent, they could even reach a wonderful state of ¡°minute details¡±. This was an experience she had never experienced before, so she naturally found it very novel.


    Qi Qiao thought that Mo Ruyue did not believe her and quickly swore, ¡°Lady Qin, everything this servant said is true. If there¡¯s even half a lie, let this servant fall into the infernal hell after death and never reincarnate!¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that she had misunderstood her because she had been distracted. She didn¡¯t explain and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to swear an oath. I¡¯m not here to pry into the Bai family¡¯s privacy. I¡¯m here to save someone.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me about Bai Shijiao¡¯s eating habits for the past month and what medicine she¡¯s been taking.¡±


    ¡°Recently, Miss has been eating big fish and meat non-stop, and the taste is extremely strong. The more seasoning the dishes have, the more she likes it. However, our Miss¡¯ spleen and stomach are weak. She can¡¯t digest so much food at all, so she often has bloating. Her stomach is as round as a watermelon, and she always grumbles in pain. But even so, she still can¡¯t change her gluttonous habit.¡±


    ¡°In order to recuperate her spleen, Miss often eats arrowroot. I heard that arrowroot is very effective, so her desserts always have some arrowroot cake and arrowroot powder.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Miss had an illness before. After that, she has been in a state of qi and blood deficiency. So, in order to replenish her qi and blood, she even asked a doctor to give her a prescription.¡±


    Qi Qiao quickly told Mo Ruyue everything she knew.


    ¡°Let me see the doctor¡¯s prescription.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard that Bai Shijiao ate large amounts of Gegen Powder every day, she more or less knew what was going on.


    Although the root of kudzu vine was a good medicine for treating weak tempers, it also contained a large amount of estrogen. If one ate it often, it would cause the estrogen in the body to soar, which would cause endocrine disorders.


    One of the major symptoms of endocrine disorders was the sudden increase in weight.


    Qi Qiao brought the prescription over to her as she was making her deductions.


    Mo Ruyue took the prescription and looked at it. She was immediately caught by the Angelica¡¯s dosage.


    There was no lack of Angelica in the prescription for replenishing qi and blood, but if Angelica was used in excess, it would also cause a great appetite.


    If that was the case, it would be fine to be careful not to eat oily food. However, Bai Shijiao¡¯s diet was high in oil and salt, which led to the opposite effect. It further caused the hormone content in Bai Shijiao¡¯s body to exceed the limit, making it more difficult for her to control her weight.


    ¡°You should have Bai Shijiao¡¯s recipe for this month, right? Write me a detailed list of the dishes she usually eats, including pastries and so on. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue made a third request.


    This was not a difficult task for Qi Qiao. As Bai Shijiao¡¯s personal maidservant and someone who was Madam Bai¡¯s aide, she was naturally familiar with such tasks.


    Soon, she wrote down a recipe that was actually five to six pages long. No matter if it was the dishes or the pastries, they were all the same.


    Mo Ruyue took the menu and read it carefully.


    She quickly went through the menu of every dish in her mind and found that these dishes more or less had some seasoning or ingredients that stimulated the appetite.


    ¡°Qi Qiao, is this recipe a continuation of the previous recipe, or will it be changed regularly?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked one last question.


    ¡°Lady Qin, unless our miss really loves a dish, she won¡¯t eat it several times. Most of the time, she¡¯ll get tired of it after eating it once, so her recipes change at any time. It hasn¡¯t changed even after so many years.¡±


    Sure enough, she was spoiled by a rich family. Just the fact that she cooked new dishes every day was not something that ordinary families could afford, not even ordinary rich families.


    Qi Qiao¡¯s answer had already made Mo Ruyue come to a conclusion. She did not start treating Bai Shijiao. Instead, she walked out of the door and waved for Bai Shiyuan, who was waiting outside, to come over.


    ¡°Lady Qin, have you seen my younger sister? How¡¯s her condition? Is there any possibility of recovery?¡±


    Bai Shiyuan did not wait for Mo Ruyue to speak and immediately asked three questions.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finished reading it and I¡¯ve found out the cause of the illness. But before I explain it to you, I still have a few questions to ask you. Is there a place where we can talk?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue asked this, Bai Shiyuan immediately understood that this was to prevent the walls from hearing them.


    Bai Shiyuan led Mo Ruyue to the study room at the side. This was where Bai Shijiao received her private tutor¡¯s lessons. Although the decorations inside looked very clean and simple, if one looked closely at the calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall, they were all the works of famous masters.

 Chapter 291

    291 The Mole


    From a full set of mahogany furniture to a small pen town, all of them were exquisite items.


    Bai Shiyuan ordered his attendant to bring tea and pastries before dismissing the servants. Only he and Mo Ruyue were left in the room, and no one was allowed to come within five steps of the room.


    After all the preventive measures were in place, he sat down and said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, there¡¯s only you and me now. If you have anything, just ask and say it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what I want to ask is, does the Bai family have any enemies?¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t waste any words and asked directly.


    ¡°Lady Qin, my Bai family is in the restaurant business. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the saying that people in the same trade are enemies. As for the other enemies¡­ There are some.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan also gave a definite answer, but he did not go into details.


    Mo Ruyue had no intention of interfering in the Bai family¡¯s private affairs. It was enough to know that he had enemies in addition to his competitors.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked your sister¡¯s condition just now. I can say with certainty that there¡¯s a mole in your house, Young Master. Both of their conditions have been designed layer by layer, and there are multiple triggers for them to lead to this result.


    ¡°As expected! It¡¯s really like that!¡±


    Bai Shiyuan slammed the table and stood up. His thick eyebrows were raised, and his eyes were wide with anger. He could not hold back his anger and shouted.


    He saw that Mo Ruyue had been reluctant to tell him the cause of the illness and had even asked some meaningful questions. He had long been suspicious in his heart. Now that he had really heard her say this and confirmed his suspicion, anger suddenly rose in his heart. He couldn¡¯t wait to find the mole right now.


    ¡°From the looks of it, your sister¡¯s condition isn¡¯t the most serious. On the contrary, your mother¡¯s condition has already reached a critical state. To be honest, if you hadn¡¯t insisted on inviting me over today, your mother wouldn¡¯t have talked to me at midnight.¡±


    Mo Ruyue threw out another piece of shocking news, shocking Bai Shiyuan so much that his body trembled, and he only managed to stabilize himself after shaking twice.


    ¡°What¡­ How could this be? How did this happen?¡±


    Of course, he had also seen that his mother¡¯s condition was not good, so he had rushed to find Mo Ruyue, but he had never thought that the situation would be so critical to this extent. While he broke out in a cold sweat, he was also extremely glad that Mo Ruyue had made an exception for his Bai family.


    In Bai Shiyuan¡¯s heart, he did not doubt at all whether Mo Ruyue was taking the opportunity to ask for a favor. With her medical skills, there was no need for this. With the imperial court¡¯s commendation, the continuous operations, and the diagnosis and treatment of all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases, Mo Ruyue was now a world-famous divine doctor. She did not need to rely on lies to raise her own status.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just carefully compared your sister¡¯s diet and found that whether it¡¯s the traditional Chinese medicine she uses to strengthen her spleen and blood, or every dish in her diet, there are either excessive hormones or a large number of ingredients or seasonings that stimulate her appetite.¡±


    ¡°In addition, your sister¡¯s long-term anxiety will also lead to gluttony and endocrine disorder, which will lead to a surge in weight. And your sister¡¯s condition is one of the causes of your mother¡¯s sudden heart failure and myocardial infarction.¡±


    Although Bai Shiyuan could not understand some of the technical terms in Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, there was one thing he could understand. Thus, after pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°What Lady Qin means is that my younger sister¡¯s illness is to lure out my mother¡¯s mental illness, so my mother is the real truth behind the mole?¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. The young master is indeed very intelligent. You¡¯ve seen through it with just a little hint.¡±


    After all, Bai Shiyuan was the future heir of a super-rich family, so it was easy and comfortable to communicate with him. She did not need to explain too much, and he could accurately understand her meaning.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come to this conclusion based on this point alone. Just now, I smelled a strange fragrance in your mother¡¯s room. That smell is sweet and alluring at first, but after smelling it for a long time, it will make people dizzy and nauseated. In the end, it will turn into a pungent smell.¡±


    ¡°That smell is the second cause of your mother¡¯s heart failure. Because it appeared in her room, no one else would have the chance to do so except for the people around her. And I speculate that the smell appeared in your mother¡¯s room for no less than two months.¡±


    Mo Ruyue laid out the basis of her deduction one by one. This way, if Bai Shiyuan felt that her words were not enough to be believed, he could still use the evidence of her deduction to verify it elsewhere.


    ¡°No wonder. You were caught off guard.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°My mother has always been in good health. Even if she occasionally gets a cold, she can recover without taking any medicine. This time, the illness came in full force. I thought that my mother was worried about my younger sister¡¯s condition and couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well, causing her to fall sick. I didn¡¯t expect that the two of them were harmed by evil people!¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier and more regretful he became. As he spoke, his eyes were already filled with tears.


    They were shocked and angry because the Bai family had always been low-key and did many good deeds. They didn¡¯t expect that they didn¡¯t even realize that someone had already taken advantage of them.


    What he regretted was that his mother and sister had been schemed against long ago. As a son and brother, not only did he not notice it, but he also treated it as an ordinary illness. This time, if he did not invite Lady Qin, how could he have known such a thunderous news!


    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t care who the mole in your house is, why he has a grudge with others, or how you want to solve this matter. All I can do now is tell you what I have seen and inferred. The key is still what you and your father want to do.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words caused Bai Shiyuan to turn his head to look at her. He asked excitedly, ¡°Lady Qin, you mean, you can cure my mother and my sister?¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say it clearly, he was still keenly aware of the meaning behind her words.


    ¡°Since I can say it, I can naturally do it. However, it is impossible for me to stay in your Bai family to take care of you all day long. If there is no completely reliable person to serve you, even if I have the right medicine and treatment plan, I¡¯m afraid that in the end, not only will I not be able to cure the mother and daughter¡¯s illness, but I will also be used as a scapegoat.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said the ugly words first. If Bai Shiyuan could not come up with a solution that could make her feel at ease, even if she could cure the mother and daughter, she would not easily take action.


    After all, she didn¡¯t know who the mole was at all. It was completely a situation where the enemy was in the dark while she was out in the open. Therefore, out of an attitude of protecting herself, she would definitely not make a move easily.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I can fully understand Lady Qin¡¯s concerns.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan also nodded repeatedly, acknowledging Mo Ruyue¡¯s words. He then made a request.


    ¡°How about this, didn¡¯t Lady Qin tell the babies that she wouldn¡¯t go back tonight? Then please stay here for the night. Before you leave tomorrow morning, I will definitely come up with a plan that will make you feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°Did Lady Qin really say that?¡±


    After hearing his son¡¯s words, the Bai family¡¯s master, Bai Jinshang¡¯s face became serious.


    Although her daughter¡¯s condition seemed to be excusable, it did not seem to be that simple after careful observation. However, the most important thing now was to quickly cure the mother and daughter¡¯s illness. Naturally, they had to find the mole.


    His wife¡¯s illness had already reached a critical point. He couldn¡¯t wait to slowly find the mole, so he could only do two things at once.


    ¡°Since Lady Qin wants a peaceful environment, then we will give her a peaceful environment.¡±

 Chapter 292

    292 Speaking Without Thinking


    Bai Jin Shang quickly thought of a countermeasure and immediately sent people to gather everyone in his wife and daughter¡¯s room and courtyard. He then announced a new rule.


    In the future, the people on duty in the madam¡¯s and miss¡¯ room and courtyard would have to work in groups of three to monitor each other. Every day, they had to record the day¡¯s schedule, prepare food, and bring medicinal soup. The dregs and food residue were left for inspection. After the shift ended, the three of them would sign at the same time.


    Apart from a few servants and old women who looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what had happened, the servant girls and old women who were close to him were all smart people. They immediately understood that there was a mole in the family and the master was investigating.


    Everyone lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the people around them, for fear of getting suspected again.


    !!


    The Bai family¡¯s father and son glanced around and only saw black heads. They couldn¡¯t see anything for the time being, but their purpose of ¡°alerting the enemy¡± had been achieved.


    No matter who the mole was, it would be very difficult to make a move in the future. There was still the possibility of the two colluding, but the three of them were monitoring each other, and in the end, they had to take action together. It was destined that no one could escape the eyes of a third person.


    Mo Ruyue was arranged to stay in the best guest room in the Bai manor. Although there was some distance between them, she could still hear the movements coming from the main courtyard.


    She had no objection to the arrangement of the father and son of the Bai family. This should only be the means on the surface. The father and son of the Bai family would definitely arrange for secret guards to monitor her in the dark. This should be what Bai Shiyuan had said, giving her a satisfactory answer.


    The next morning, Bai Shiyuan came over personally to tell Mo Ruyue about this arrangement, exactly as she had thought last night.


    ¡°In that case, I can rest assured to treat your cousin and sister. I will also check and test the food residue and dregs every day. If someone still tampered with the food, we can trace it back from the records of that day.¡±


    At the same time, Mo Ruyue also added another request. That was, she would come here every day to finish the treatment and leave immediately. She would never stay overnight in the residence.


    ¡°In this case, I will send a carriage to pick up Lady Qin every day, so that you don¡¯t have to work too hard.¡±


    Although there was still some distance between the Qin Village and the county, it would only take about an hour to go back and forth by carriage.


    Bai Shiyuan was already prepared to instruct the servants to modify the carriage, to lay more soft blankets and pillows, and to upgrade the Baldacchino. Of course, he also had to prepare tea and pastries boxes, various candied fruits, and so on.


    In short, the comfort of Mo Ruyue¡¯s ride must be the first priority. Only then could she live up to the hard work of running back and forth in the cold wind every day.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If I have the time to hang around on the road, I can come to see him earlier or go home earlier. I just need to ride Big Black back and forth.¡±


    Mo Ruyue politely declined. The carriage was really a waste of her time. Big black was more convenient.


    Bai Shiyuan saw that Mo Ruyue did not like such a grand display, so he did not say much. As long as she was willing to come and treat his mother and sister¡¯s illness every day, he would be extremely grateful.


    Dong Qing also stayed at the Bai manor last night. Mo Ruyue asked him to go to Huichun Hall to report that she would be late, and then they began the treatment for the mother and daughter of the Bai family today.


    Both of them had to undergo acupuncture treatment. However, Madam Bai¡¯s condition was more serious, so the acupuncture time was longer.


    Madam Bai had woken up before the treatment had even started. Considering her current physical condition, the father and son of the Bai family did not tell her the truth of the matter. They only said that they had invited Mo Ruyue to treat the mother and daughter and asked her to relax and recuperate to cooperate with the treatment.


    Madam Bai was also very convinced of Mo Ruyue¡¯s medical skills. When she heard that Mo Ruyue was here to treat the mother and daughter, her eyebrows immediately relaxed. The first thing she said was, ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s been hard on you. You must cure my daughter¡¯s illness. As long as you can cure her, I¡¯m willing to do anything and pay any price!¡±


    ¡°Madam Bai, you¡¯d better take care of your own health first. Otherwise, if something happens to you, your daughter won¡¯t feel good either. It will also aggravate her condition.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue¡¯s tone was light, she also felt the same in her heart.


    This was the heart of all parents. Although there were parents who abandoned and abused their children, there were more parents who loved and protected their children. As long as it was for the good of their children, they would do anything.


    Madam Bai nodded her head repeatedly and cooperated with Mo Ruyue¡¯s treatment with ease.


    After Mo Ruyue¡¯s acupuncture, Bai Shijiao had also woken up. However, when she woke up and saw a stranger in the room, she began to shout at Mo Ruyue angrily, regardless of her grogginess and weakness when she first woke up.


    ¡°You can leave first. Let me have a few words with the young lady alone.¡±


    Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t angry and only said this to the maidservants in the room.


    When there were only the two of them left in the room, Mo Ruyue looked down at her with her arms crossed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a lady from a wealthy family or how much you¡¯ve been pampered by your family. You¡¯re my patient now, so you have to cooperate with my treatment.¡±


    ¡°If you have any complaints about me, you can ask your father and brother to drive me away, but don¡¯t try to invite me to treat your illness again. There won¡¯t be a second time.¡±


    This was the second time Mo Ruyue had come into contact with such a rich young lady. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her illness or if it was because of her spoiled personality, but no matter what the reason was, it wasn¡¯t good to act like a young lady here.


    Before Bai Shijiao fell ill, she had been pampered by the people around her. After she fell ill, she gained a lot of weight, which made her temper even worse. She could not even bear to see any rebellious attitude, let alone Mo Ruyue, who scolded her so directly.


    ¡°Get lost now! I don¡¯t want you to treat me. Who knows what kind of fraud you are? Get lost!¡±


    When Bai Shijiao shouted, Mo Ruyue did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and nodded slightly. ¡°Very good,¡± she said.


    Just as she was about to leave with her medical kit, she heard Bai Shiyuan¡¯s angry voice from outside the door, ¡°Bai Shijiao, shut up!¡±


    The door opened with a ¡°bang.¡± It sounded like Bai Shiyuan had kicked it open in a moment of desperation. He strode over and directly blocked Mo Ruyue¡¯s path.


    ¡°Lady Qin, my younger sister is still young.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Young Master, your sister is already thirteen years old this year and will be of marriageable age next year. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to tell me that she is still young? Although her illness may lead to a bad temper, I can¡¯t afford to take care of a patient like her. You should find someone else.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s temper was not good. Although she had restrained herself a lot recently, that was also because of her relationship with the babies. But to outsiders, she did not have a good temper.


    ¡°Lady Qin, Lady Qin, please stop, please listen to me for a few more words.¡±


    The moment Bai Shiyuan heard that his sister had started to chase him away after she woke up, he rushed over in a hurry. He was afraid that she would offend Mo Ruyue with her words.

 Chapter 293

    293 Visiting


    He didn¡¯t expect to hear his sister telling Mo Ruyue to get lost as soon as he reached the door. This scared him out of his wits and he immediately scolded her.


    He had gone through so much trouble to invite Mo Ruyue to treat her. Now, because of this sentence, all his efforts were going to be in vain. How could he not be angry?


    ¡°Young Master, you should leave your words for your sister to hear. I still have other patients to see, so I¡¯ll have to leave you for now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had no intention of giving Bai Shiyuan any face at all. Things like understanding the patient¡¯s emotions and such did not exist for her.


    !!


    If the devilish child wanted to throw a tantrum, then he could throw a tantrum at her relatives and servants. She was only responsible for treating the illness, not taking care of the child.


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue had left, Bai Shiyuan knew that it would be useless even if he chased after her. Now, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to invite Mo Ruyue back.


    Bai Shiyuan turned around and went back to Bai Shijiao¡¯s room in a huff. As for how the siblings communicated, Mo Ruyue had no idea and would not care.


    She had just arrived at Huichun Hall, and there was a long line at the door.


    ¡°Lady Qin, these people have been waiting for you for a long time. Before this, we even said that we didn¡¯t know when you would come and advised them to line up with other doctors, but not a single one went. Your ability is more recognized.¡±


    The person who spoke was also a doctor from Huichun Hall. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be on duty today, but he had received news that Mo Ruyue might not be able to come, so he had specially come to take over. He didn¡¯t expect that those patients would rather wait than wait for Mo Ruyue.


    He was only speaking in a weird tone out of jealousy.


    ¡°If you have the time to talk, read a few more medical books. Maybe you¡¯ll have the ability to be recognized.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had just come out of the Bai manor, and she was already a little angry. This doctor was also unlucky to have directly bumped into the muzzle of her gun, and his face turned red with a single sentence.


    Those who could give medical services in Huichun Hall had some real ability, but with a bright moon like Mo Ruyue, they couldn¡¯t show their ability.


    So if it was someone else who scolded him like this, perhaps the doctor would still have the confidence to refute. But after Mo Ruyue said this, no matter how unwilling he was, he had to grit his teeth and endure it.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t bother with him. After sitting down, he began to call numbers and began to treat others.


    When she left, she didn¡¯t bring Dong Qing with her. Instead, she left him by Madam Bai¡¯s side. After all, Madam Bai had not said anything rude, so she was still her patient.


    The morning passed by quickly, and it was time for lunch break at noon. The people who were queuing outside had temporarily dispersed to rest, and they would continue when the clinic opened in the afternoon.


    Huichun Hall provided three meals a day, and the food was very good. Mo Ruyue was about to enjoy her lunch when she saw Imperial Doctor Tian walking over.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this old man is treating you to lunch today, can you come along?¡±


    ¡°Treat? Could it be that Elder Tian wants to treat us to a meal at Guanglai building?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words stunned Imperial Doctor Tian. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s my old wife who has prepared some wine and food at home. This old man wants to invite Lady Qin¡¯s family for a chat. After all, you still have to go home in the evening, so we can only hold the invitation in the afternoon.¡±


    His words also stunned Mo Ruyue. Then she realized that she had wrongly accused a good person and immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Tian. I thought¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Then I¡¯ll take it that Lady Qin has accepted my invitation?¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian said with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t intend to ask Mo Ruyue about the reason for her attitude just now. It didn¡¯t matter even if she misunderstood him. After all, she had already realized this and took the initiative to apologize. That was enough.


    Mo Ruyue immediately got up and took the big medicine box that she always carried with her. As for her lunch, because it was untouched, someone would clean it up and give it to the beggars outside, along with the remaining food in Huichun Hall.


    The two of them sat in Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s carriage and returned to the Tian family together.


    Although Imperial Doctor Tian had retired from the palace and returned to his hometown, his salary and rewards over the years were not less. However, the operating room built in Huichun Hall had cost him more than half of his fortune. In addition, he had always been low-key and thrifty, so the entire Tian mansion looked extremely simple and plain.


    It was just a double-entry courtyard, and the servants at home were all old people who had been used to it for many years. Only Madam Tian had two young maidservants by her side, and the total number of people in the entire mansion did not exceed ten.


    ¡°Elder Tian, why don¡¯t I see any of your other family members in the residence?¡±


    This was Mo Ruyue¡¯s first time visiting the Tian residence as a guest. She immediately realized that there seemed to be only Imperial Doctor Tian and his wife in the house.


    ¡°My son passed the imperial examination and went on to be an official. He was sent out to be a county magistrate. My daughter-in-law took my grandson and granddaughter to follow him to his post, and we can only see each other once every few years. My daughter has already been married to a family in the capital. It is a long journey and one fear that we will not be able to see each other.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian sighed, his words unable to conceal a trace of heartache.


    Even though they had both a son and a daughter, they still needed the two elders to support each other and rely on each other for survival.


    ¡°Aiya, Lady Qin, you¡¯re finally here. My husband has been wanting to invite you over for a long time. See, he only has this opportunity today.¡±


    A kind old woman walked over. Although she was already old, one could still see the charm of the past between her brows.


    ¡°This is my old wife, Madam Lin. If you don¡¯t mind, you can her Aunt Tian. In the future, you can call me Uncle Tian.¡±


    Since Imperial Doctor Tian had said so, Mo Ruyue immediately changed her words, ¡°Uncle Tian, Aunt Tian.¡±


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the reception Pavilion. A few dishes were already placed on the table. They were all ordinary home-cooked dishes, but they were also very exquisite and tempting. It seemed that Madam Tian was also a master chef.


    However, only Imperial Doctor Tian and Mo Ruyue entered the flower hall. Madam Tian stopped at the entrance of the flower hall.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you and Old Tian can eat first. There¡¯s still a soup in the kitchen, I have to go and watch over it.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she smiled at Mo Ruyue and turned to leave.


    Mo Ruyue knew that this was just an excuse. Elder Tian probably had something to say to her, and it was not convenient to talk in Huichun Hall, so he called her home.


    After the two of them sat down, Imperial Doctor Tian attentively invited Mo Ruyue to eat. He even personally scooped a bowl of rice and placed it beside Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This dish tastes really good. Aunt Tian¡¯s cooking skills are really extraordinary.¡±


    Mo Ruyue picked up a piece of scrambled egg with Chinese leeks and immediately praised it.


    In fact, to see whether a person¡¯s cooking skills were really good, it wasn¡¯t about his knife skills, but whether he could make the simplest dishes delicious.


    Mo Ruyue was a good cook and a gourmet. So, she could immediately tell that Madam Tian was a true master of cooking just from this mouthful of food.

 Chapter 294

    294 Apology


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not boasting, but my wife¡¯s cooking is indeed superb. After I¡¯m used to her cooking, I feel like I¡¯m chewing on wax no matter what kind of delicious food I eat. Since Lady Qin thinks this dish is not bad, then eat more.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian said with a face full of smiles.


    From his eyes, one could see that the smile was real, and the pride of being proud of his wife was also real. It could be seen that the couple had a deep relationship, and with decades of mutual support, they were indeed each other¡¯s soul partners.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of sadness.


    !!


    She once had a person who could become her soul partner, but they were eventually lost in the torrent of time and space. If only he could also transmigrate to this world¡­


    Mo Ruyue shook her head slightly and wanted to dispel that thought, but a figure inexplicably appeared in his mind.


    That person always gave her a familiar feeling, but it was clearly not the face she was familiar with.


    How was that possible?


    How was that possible!


    ¡°Lady Qin, Lady Qin? Are you alright?¡±


    A series of calls brought Mo Ruyue back to her senses. Seeing Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s worried look, Mo Ruyue immediately replied apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Tian. I just thought of something and was a little absent-minded.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian nodded his head in relief.


    ¡°Lady Qin¡­¡±


    He had only said three more words when he was interrupted by Mo Ruyue. ¡°Uncle Tian, you¡¯ve already asked me to change the way I address you. In the future, you and Aunt Tian can call me Ruyue. If you keep calling me Lady Qin, it seems to be estranged from our relationship.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Ruyue from now on.¡±


    After Imperial Doctor Tian heard this, he was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his senses and agreed with an excited expression.


    The two of them continued to chat during the meal. It looked like they were just having a normal meal.


    After he finished his last mouthful of rice and put down his bowl and chopsticks, Imperial Doctor Tian said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Ruyue, I actually called you here because I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought that the important matter was finally here, so she said to Imperial Doctor Tian, ¡°Uncle Tian, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Now, the only people who could make Mo Ruyue say this, other than the Liu family next door, was Imperial Doctor Tian.


    After this period of contact, she was really full of admiration for this old man. A doctor¡¯s benevolent heart was a perfect example of a person like him.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, I want to invite you to run Huichun Hall with me. Every month, in addition to the original share-sharing method, there will be an additional 40% of the dividends.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t expect that Imperial Doctor Tian would actually want to tell her about this matter and was a little stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Uncle Tian, why did you suddenly bring this up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not sudden, but I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian shook his head and sighed, ¡°Huichun Hall is my life¡¯s work. Although it¡¯s only in its embryonic form now, I really want to see Huichun Hall blossom everywhere.


    ¡°At that time, there will be more poor families who will benefit from this. But I also know that once Huichun Hall has formed a certain scale, it is too difficult to not change your original intention.¡±


    ¡°I need a person with excellent medical skills to suppress the people who may be tempted. Over the years, I have wanted to train a few people, but the final results were not satisfactory. Just when I was about to give up completely, I met you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue listened quietly. Only now did she understand what Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s final ¡°plan¡± was.


    He had actually intended for her to inherit Huichun Hall and then develop it so that more poor people in the world could benefit from it.


    This was originally the purpose of the establishment of Huichun Hall, and it had always been the principle that they pursued.


    ¡°Uncle Tian, you know that I¡¯m afraid of trouble the most. When you asked me to come back to Huichun Hall to give medical services, I already said it. Now you want me to take over Huichun Hall.¡±


    Mo Ruyue subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Now, she felt that it was very troublesome for her to come to give medical services once every three days. If she took over Huichun Hall, she would be tied up.


    ¡°Ruyue, I know you¡¯re a person who¡¯s afraid of trouble, but I also know that you¡¯re a person who¡¯s cold on the outside but warm on the inside. No matter what your original intention was when you first joined Huichun Hall, I believe that your thoughts must be somewhat different from before.¡±


    It had to be said that Imperial Doctor Tian still had a good eye for people. Mo Ruyue was indeed different from before. If it was only to make money, with her medical skills, she would only choose to treat the rich. The commission would be extremely high.


    However, she would still treat the poor equally, even if it took two hours or more, but this order was free of both consultation and medical fees, and it did not affect her attitude.


    Just from this point alone, Imperial physician Tian firmly believed that Mo Ruyue was the best candidate to take over Huichun Hall.


    He saw that Mo Ruyue still seemed to have some resistance and knew that he couldn¡¯t be too hasty, so he said to her, ¡°How about this, Ruyue? You don¡¯t have to give me an answer immediately. You can take your time to think about it. Think about it carefully before you decide.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also nodded.


    This matter was indeed not as simple as accepting or rejecting. She really needed to consider it carefully.


    Mo Ruyue had just returned from the Tian residence to the Huichun Hall when she saw another doctor¡¯s assistant, Xin Yi, walking over and saying to her, ¡°Lady Qin, the young master of Guanglai building has arrived. He has been waiting for you in the backyard for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was very clear about Bai Shiyuan¡¯s intentions, but he didn¡¯t come if he should have come, and there was no need for him to come if he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Therefore, she only said indifferently, ¡°If he wants to see me, let him line up at the back of the line. Everyone can line up in cold weather. How can he see me while sitting comfortably in the backyard?¡±


    Originally, she had already made an exception for him once on account of their previous friendship. Now, she would just follow the rules and not talk about friendship.


    Seeing this, Xin Yi only bowed and went to the backyard to pass the message.


    Not long after, Bai Shiyuan followed behind Xin Yi, but he did not dare to come to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side. He only cupped his hands from a distance and went to the end of the line to queue.


    Perhaps it was because it was cloudy and windy in the afternoon. The number of people in the queue had decreased a lot. In addition, Mo Ruyue¡¯s diagnosis was fast and accurate. In less than two hours, Bai Shiyuan was already standing in front of her table.


    ¡°Please take a seat. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked in a business-like tone.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan had just opened his mouth when he was interrupted by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Young Master, this is Huichun Hall. I¡¯m doing a consultation for a patient. If you don¡¯t feel sick, don¡¯t take other people¡¯s place. Next!¡±


    Mo Ruyue waved to the people behind him, obviously not intending to accept Bai Shiyuan¡¯s apology.

 Chapter 295

    295 The Wicked Should Be Tortured By The Wicked


    The person who told her to get lost was not Bai Shiyuan, so why should she ask him to apologize?


    She didn¡¯t care how the Bai family pampered that brat, but she was dreaming if she thought that she could get someone to come and apologize and let the matter go after offending her.


    Bai Shiyuan saw that Mo Ruyue¡¯s attitude was firm and could only helplessly stand up first. It seemed that the person who tied the bell had to untie the bell. If he suffered on behalf of his younger sister again, he was afraid that Mo Ruyue would not even give him a chance to meet her again.


    At least he still had some brains and guessed Mo Ruyue¡¯s meaning. If he brought up Madam Bai next time, Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t care what kind of hidden background the Bai family had and would directly shut the door in their faces.


    !!


    She was busy until sunset and it was time to go home. After Mo Ruyue finished seeing the last patient, she carried the medicine box and walked to the backyard.


    Her big black horse was tied to the backyard and taken care of by someone. When she was ready to leave, she just had to take the horse and leave from the back door.


    Although the sky was getting dark and all the shops on the streets were busy closing their doors, there were very few pedestrians. Mo Ruyue still didn¡¯t ride a horse, but walked slowly on the street with the horse.


    Nowadays, she would go home to buy something after every consultation, whether it was candy, paper, or pen. In short, she had to bring some gifts home. But it was a little late today, and many shops were closed, so she couldn¡¯t think of what to buy.


    The reason why she was walking slowly was that she was considering if there was anything that could be used as a substitute for her to bring back as a gift.


    A carriage gradually followed behind her, but it only followed at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. It did not come close to her.


    It wasn¡¯t that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t hear the sound of the wheels behind her, but she was deliberately ignoring it to see how long they could follow her.


    Even when the city gate was right in front of her, Mo Ruyue still couldn¡¯t think of anything that could replace it. However, the people in the carriage behind her seemed to have lost their patience and started to catch up.


    However, Mo Ruyue mounted her horse at this moment and sped out of the city.


    ¡°Lady Qin, Lady Qin, please stop!¡±


    Bai Shiyuan¡¯s voice came from behind. He was personally acting as the coachman, so he naturally saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s every move clearly.


    However, how could Mo Ruyue let him do as he wished? She shook the reins and prepared to speed up.


    ¡°Qin¡­ Lady Qin, please wait.¡±


    Another slightly timid voice sounded. It was not as arrogant and domineering as it was in the morning, and it sounded like a normal little girl.


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stop, she didn¡¯t speed up to leave either. It was also at this time when the carriage caught up.


    ¡°Lady Qin, please get in the car for a chat.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan looked at her and said earnestly.


    The window of the carriage was slightly open, and a pair of eyes peeked at her from behind. As soon as their eyes met, they immediately dodged.


    ¡°The city gates are about to close.¡±


    Mo Ruyue replied briefly, meaning that she didn¡¯t want to be stopped in the city and unable to go home because of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Qin. It will only take a little bit of your time. It won¡¯t delay you from entering the city.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan immediately alighted from the carriage. It seemed like he was going to bribe the soldiers guarding the city.


    Mo Ruyue got off the horse, but she didn¡¯t get on the carriage. Instead, she walked to the slightly opened window and said lightly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. You can close the window, I can hear you.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault today. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken arrogantly and offended you. Please forgive me.¡±


    In the car, Bai Shijiao apologized honestly, like an obedient baby.


    It was only later that she heard the whole story from her brother. The mother and daughter were set up by someone and fell ill. The target of the evil person was actually to kill her mother.


    She also knew that this woman called Lady Qin was a divine doctor certified by the imperial court. She had cured countless difficult and complicated diseases and was also the hope of the mother and daughter¡¯s rescue.


    So, she listened to her brother¡¯s suggestion and got into the carriage to apologize.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t the divine doctor, you wouldn¡¯t have apologized so quickly, would you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said with a smile.


    She was deliberately making things difficult for her. Who asked her to be a brat?


    Evil people had to be dealt with by evil people, and she was already used to being an evil person, so it didn¡¯t matter if she did it again.


    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t. I woouldn¡¯t have come either.¡±


    ¡°I want to be cured¡±, Bai Shijiao said honestly. ¡°I also want my mother to continue living. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re honest.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. It seemed that this devilish brat wasn¡¯t without merits.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I sincerely ask for your forgiveness and also ask you to continue to treat me. If you really don¡¯t want to forgive me, I¡¯ll be satisfied if you can continue to diagnose my mother.¡±


    As Bai Shijiao spoke, she wanted to push the window open a little wider, but she did not expect Mo Ruyue to roll up the window from the outside instead.


    ¡°You had acupuncture in the morning, so you can¡¯t get cold. Also, I never said I wouldn¡¯t treat your mother again. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she got on her horse and left, ignoring Bai Shiyuan¡¯s repeated calls.


    The next morning, before the city gate opened, Mo Ruyue was already outside the city gate.


    Soon, the city gate opened, and she led the horse into the city. She immediately saw a carriage with the word ¡°white¡± written on it, and a coachman standing beside it.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this little one was sent by the family head to pick you up. Please give me the black horse and get on the carriage.¡± That person immediately came up to Mo Ruyue and said solicitously when he saw her.


    ¡°No need, just follow me. It¡¯s not far anyway.¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that the Bai family felt guilty toward her, so they thought that it would be good if they could make up for it a little.


    She did not care about these superficial things. Since Bai Shijiao had already shown her attitude yesterday, she should also show her attitude accordingly.


    ¡°This¡­ You can¡¯t do it! Lady Qin, if you do this, this little one will be punished by the master.¡±


    The coachman said in fear, sweating in the winter.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t bother to say anything more. If the father and son of the Bai family made things difficult for a servant because of such a small matter, then she would be overestimating them.


    Seeing that Mo Ruyue refused to get on the carriage, the coachman didn¡¯t dare to persuade her anymore and could only follow behind in fear.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the Bai manor, the father and son of the Bai family were actually standing at the door, ready to welcome them. When both sides saw each other, they were stunned for a moment.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t expect the father and son to welcome her at the door, and the Bai family¡¯s father and son didn¡¯t expect that she really didn¡¯t take the carriage.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to arrange a carriage tomorrow. It¡¯s so close. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    She said casually, then handed the reins of the big black horse to the coachman and said, ¡°It has a bad temper and is picky with its food. Don¡¯t get close to it except for feeding it water.¡±


    The coachman looked at the father and son of the Bai family in fear. When he saw Bai Shiyuan nod slightly, he finally felt relieved. He led the big black horse and handed the carriage to another person before going around the back door.


    Mo Ruyue still treated Madam Bai first.

 Chapter 296

    296 A Noble¡¯s Token


    She checked the previous day¡¯s record book and didn¡¯t find anything wrong with the diet. Then she checked the food residue and dregs, but there were no traces of tampering.


    It seemed that yesterday¡¯s ¡°beating the grass to alert the snake¡± had achieved initial results. At least, the food and medicine had stopped for the time being. However, the strange fragrance in the house was still there, indicating that the mole in the house still had no intention of stopping.


    During Mo Ruyue¡¯s treatment, Madam Bai had wanted to say something countless times but stopped. She looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s face but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    After the acupuncture, Madam Bai was covered in sweat. Although she had been lying down without moving, she felt as if she had been walking outside for a long time. Her whole body was sore and tired, and she did not even have the strength to move a finger.


    !!


    ¡°Acupuncture can remove the damp and cold qi in your body. It¡¯s easy to get a headache, chest tightness, and weakness when you¡¯re wet. The sweat you¡¯re sweating now is a manifestation of the damp qi in your body, and it¡¯s not even a drop in the bucket.¡±


    ¡°Remember, after every acupuncture session, you must not suffer from the cold. Otherwise, the moisture will flow backward and your condition will worsen. Then, my efforts will be in vain.¡±


    Mo Ruyue kept the medicine box as she warned.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Qin is right. I was too impulsive yesterday.¡±


    Madam Bai knew that Mo Ruyue was using her words to provoke her. Yesterday, in order to plead for Bai Shijiao, she had personally gone out to look for her, which made Mo Ruyue very dissatisfied. This was also considered a kind of uncooperative action, and indeed, it was a taboo for Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Okay, then have a good rest. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow to perform acupuncture on you.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she carried her medicine box and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Qin¡­ Lady Qin, are you going back now?¡±


    Madam Bai thought of an excuse and asked in a roundabout way.


    ¡°Of course not. I still have patients to treat. How can I just leave?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words caused Madam Bai¡¯s eyes to light up. She meant that¡­


    Bai Shijiao lay on the pillow and turned her head to look at the door from time to time. However, she was blocked by the screen and could not see anything.


    ¡°Miss, Lady Qin is still performing acupuncture on Madam. Lady Qin is still treating Madam and it will take some time to end. Don¡¯t worry, Lady Qin will definitely come to treat you.¡±


    Qi Qiao tried to persuade her, but her heart was also beating like a drum.


    It was said that Lady Qin was a person with a bad temper. Although miss had apologized to her personally yesterday, it was hard to say if she would be forgiven.


    However, she could only persuade her with kind words now, for fear that her young miss¡¯ mood would be depressed and affect her health.


    ¡°No, you¡¯d better go over there and watch. If Lady Qin comes out and you didn¡¯t see her and missed her, it would seem that we don¡¯t know how to welcome her and don¡¯t know etiquette.¡±


    Bai Shijiao was still worried and urged Qi Qiao to keep watch.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. You can wait here with peace of mind. This servant will go and see if Lady Qin is done.¡±


    Qi Qiao obeyed her order and left. She opened the door and didn¡¯t go far before she immediately turned back and ran while shouting, ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss, Lady Qin is here!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Bai Shijiao wanted to sit up immediately, but she was too fat, like a mountain of meat. Her limbs flailed for a long time but she could not get up. In the end, she could only shout outside, ¡°What are you doing back here? Hurry up and go welcome her!¡±


    Qi Qiao heard this and returned to her senses. She muttered two ¡°oh¡± and turned to run out. In this time difference, Mo Ruyue had already reached Bai Shijiao¡¯s door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so busy. Be more honest and obedient in the future. That¡¯s better than anything else.¡±


    Her tone was still cold. If it was in the past, Bai Shijiao would have been hopping mad. However, she did not even dare to rebut now. She only replied softly, ¡°Lady Qin, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡±


    Mo Ruyue did not reply and went straight into the house. She washed her hands, changed her clothes, and began to perform acupuncture on Bai Shijiao.


    By the time Mo Ruyue finished all the treatment and was ready to leave the Bai manor, it was already past noon.


    When the father and son of the Bai family heard that she was leaving, they rushed over to ask her to stay for dinner.


    ¡°Lady Qin, if you don¡¯t stay for a meal before leaving, it would seem that my Bai family doesn¡¯t know the rules. No, no matter what, we have to have a meal!¡±


    Bai Jinshang, the head of the Bai family, insisted that Mo Ruyue stay for lunch before leaving. They did not expect that she would really continue to treat Bai Shijiao and had already given up hope.


    ¡°Mister Bai, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I just promised my family that I¡¯d be back for lunch, so I won¡¯t be staying here any longer.¡±


    This was the reason why Mo Ruyue insisted on riding back and forth. The most important thing now was to spend more time with the babies.


    ¡°Alright then. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t insist. However, the Bai family will never forget Lady Qin¡¯s great kindness to our Bai family. Please accept this.¡±


    Bai Jinshang handed over a piece of green belt buckle, which was of excellent color. Just by looking at it, one could tell that it was definitely expensive.


    ¡°This is a token of my Bai family¡¯s noble. In the future, when Lady Qin is out, if you have any requests, just hang this on your waist and someone will come to find you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After accepting it, he mounted his horse and left the Bai manor.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed. It was almost the twelfth lunar month, and the new year would be coming soon.


    The children¡¯s results in the private school¡¯s year-end examination were extremely outstanding, firmly occupying the first and second place in their class.


    Even Qin Qingwan had taken the male class¡¯s test and scored first place. Lin Zhiyuan was full of praise for her.


    Seeing that the private school was about to be on holiday, and that the long holiday this time would last until the beginning of spring next year, Lin Zhiyuan asked the babies to pass a message to Mo Ruyue, saying that he had something to discuss with her.


    So one day, after Mo Ruyue finished the treatment of the mother and daughter of the Bai family, on the way back from the county, she turned into another fork on the road and went to the private school in the neighboring village.


    She purposely skipped past lunchtime and arrived at the private school without disturbing Lin Zhiyuan¡¯s rest as much as possible.


    When he heard that Mo Ruyue had come, Lin Zhiyuan immediately came out to see her.


    ¡°Mister Lin, may I know why you¡¯ve called me here?¡±


    After Mo Ruyue gave a brief greeting, she went straight to the point.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this matter is also related to the future of the babies, so one or two words can¡¯t finish. Why don¡¯t you come in and have a chat in the lounge?¡±


    The lounge was where Lin Zhiyuan would meet with the parents of the students. It seemed like he was planning to have a long talk.


    ¡°Mister Lin, don¡¯t you have to teach the students in the afternoon?¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue knew that the students had already finished their exams, his schedule was still quite full before the official holiday. He heard from the babies that he had to explain the exam questions and arrange the next year¡¯s lesson content, etc., So his schedule was quite full.


    ¡°The content of the class is almost done. These days, I have been talking with the students¡¯ parents. After all, in my private school, 11 or 12-year-old students will go to the city¡¯s academy to study. If they are unable to afford the book or school fees, I¡¯m afraid they will have to drop out of school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I always call the parents of the students here to discuss the future of the children.¡±


    After Lin Zhiyuan said this, Mo Ruyue understood. This was the same as filling in the application form for junior high school and senior high school. It would determine the next turn of the child¡¯s fate, so it was indeed necessary to consider and discuss it carefully.


    ¡°Alright, please go ahead, Mister Lin.¡±

 Chapter 297

    297 The Children¡¯s Admission Problem


    Although Mo Ruyue felt that her babies¡¯ life goal had already been set and there was nothing much to discuss, she still agreed to it out of courtesy and respect for Lin Zhiyuan¡¯s serious and responsible attitude.


    To be honest, although Lin Zhiyuan was not as dazzling a genius as Du Zhongheng, he could be said to be an all-rounder, but he was willing to live in this small mountain village and set up a private school to open up a path for the children of more common people to receive education. This in itself was a very respectable thing.


    Mo Ruyue had just sat down in the lounge when Lin Zhiyuan¡¯s wife brought her freshly brewed tea and freshly made desserts. They were yellow pea cakes and chestnut cakes that she had made by hand.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I often hear Tang Tang say that your craftsmanship is excellent. I don¡¯t know if I have the opportunity to ask you for advice.¡±


    !!


    Lin Zhiyuan¡¯s wife was also an extremely gentle and beautiful woman. It was said that she came from a scholarly family from Jiangnan¡¯s waterside. Her soft and sweet voice was like a spring breeze, and one could not help but have a good impression of her.


    ¡°Sure, when Tang Tang comes tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask her to bring the recipe I¡¯ve written. As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also had a good impression of this couple.


    Both of them were equally talented, gentle, and low-key. Both of them came from good backgrounds and could live a richer life in the city, but they were at ease in this small village and lived in harmony with the villagers as equals.


    Mo Ruyue had always felt that this kind of so-called good person was fake. Perhaps she had seen too many dark sides and had already developed an innate rejection of those warm and sunny things.


    It was only after her rebirth that she had the opportunity to come into contact with the things that she had rejected before. After she realized that she was close to warmth, she really did not want to return to the cold darkness.


    So now, when she saw those people who were radiating like the warm sun in spring, Mo Ruyue also learned to be kind and respectful.


    The woman smiled and thanked him before leaving the lounge, leaving Lin Zhiyuan to talk to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I was actually very conflicted when I asked you to come. I was thinking if I should tell you these words or not. But as the teacher of your five babies, I still feel that it¡¯s a pity that the babies can¡¯t walk the path of an official.¡±


    When Lin Zhiyuan said this, Mo Ruyue understood why he had asked her to come.


    Although they had only been in school for a few months, everyone had a good foundation and their results in the class were far better than others. Lin Zhiyuan had sighed like this countless times.


    ¡°Mister Lin, I only feel that it¡¯s a pity that the babies can¡¯t enter officialdom after seeing their grades. However, I think I¡¯ve already made this problem very clear when we first entered the school.¡±


    ¡°Although the babies are young, they all have their own opinions and know what kind of path they want to take in the future. They didn¡¯t make this decision jokingly. We sat together and thought about it before making this decision.¡±


    Mo Ruyue repeated what she had said before, but her attitude did not show any impatience.


    Lin Zhiyuan felt sorry for the babies, which was why he had been saying this.


    ¡°Then, does Lady Qin have any plans for Da Bao and Er Bao?¡±


    Lin Zhiyuan sighed. Seeing that Mo Ruyue seemed to be confused by his question, he explained in detail, ¡°What I mean is, in my private school, the children who have the ability to study until eleven or twelve years old will all choose to go to the city¡¯s college to continue their studies.¡±


    ¡°Er Bao and Da Bao are in the same class now. They¡¯ll have to decide whether to stay or leave at the end of summer next year.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. This was a problem that they had discussed before entering the school. Now that he had said it, she really had to think about this problem carefully.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly ask Lin Zhiyuan to make an exception and start a class for the two babies.


    It was impossible for her to make Er Bao and Da Bao drop out of school after only one year of education. It was not like she could not afford to support them.


    Lin Zhiyuan saw that Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t respond for a long time and knew that she needed time to think about it. He didn¡¯t urge her and just waited quietly.


    After a long while, Mo Ruyue finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mister Lin, since it¡¯s about Da Bao and Er Bao, we should listen to their opinions first. My current plan is to provide for them to continue studying as long as they want to.¡±


    ¡°Before that, I¡¯ll go and study the academies in the city first, and then I¡¯ll come back to discuss this with you.¡±


    Lin Zhiyuan agreed with the idea and replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. Lady Qin is so thoughtful. If the private school is on holiday, you can come directly. My wife and I will stay here.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had a swift and decisive personality. The next day, before she went to the Bai manor to treat the mother and daughter of the Bai family, she first looked for Bai Shiyuan.


    ¡°You want to inquire about the situation of the misty pine academy?¡±


    He asked in surprise, ¡°Is it for your babies? remember that they should be at the one next to the Qin Village¡­ Oh, it¡¯s called Ling Yuan private school, right? I¡¯ve heard of that Lin Zhiyuan, but it¡¯s said that all the children in the private school who have the ability to continue their studies after they turn eleven or twelve will go to the Songlan Academy to continue their studies.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you know so much about this. It seems that I¡¯ve asked the right person.¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that even though Bai Shiyuan¡¯s family had to keep a low profile for some reason, the education of his descendants would definitely not be sloppy. Therefore, it was impossible for him to receive education in a place like the Songlan Academy.


    However, for his intelligence network, it was easy to know the situation of a small academy.


    ¡°The academy¡¯s reputation is not bad. The headmaster was also a scholar and almost got the title of legendary scholar. His strength is naturally not to be underestimated. Although he is not as dazzling as Du Zhongheng, he is definitely not bad.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing. Lu Youxu is a stubborn conservative and disdains arrogant prodigies like Du Zhongheng the most. He must know that your five babies learned from Du Zhongheng and the rumors about you have been spreading like wildfire.¡±


    ¡°If your babies want to go to school, they will definitely be refused, so¡­ I advise Lady Qin to think about it carefully and find another place.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan did know a lot of information, but this was also because Mo Ruyue¡¯s lawsuit had caused such a huge commotion that she had even sent her mother-in-law to prison. That was why Bai Shiyuan had ¡°conveniently¡± learned about this.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled faintly.


    When she had chosen Du Zhongheng as the children¡¯s teacher, she had already anticipated this scene, so she was not that surprised after hearing Bai Shiyuan¡¯s words.


    ¡°It seems that the choice of the Songlan Academy won¡¯t work.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t really mind. If it really didn¡¯t work, she could teach herself. She wouldn¡¯t neglect her babies¡¯ studies. Besides, she had another choice, which was to hire Du Zhongheng all year round as the babies¡¯ teacher.

 Chapter 298

    298 Recommendation


    However, the Du Family¡¯s background was not small, and Du Zhongheng could totally not earn this sum of money from her, so this was only an alternative.


    ¡°By the way, Lady Qin, I have a recommendation, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be willing to send the babies far away.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan seemed to have thought of something. After a slight hesitation, he said this to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Young Master, please speak your mind.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue thought that there was no harm in listening and motioned for Bai Shiyuan to continue.


    ¡°I know a good headmaster of the academy. He is a Jinshi who was born in the second class. His character and temperament are good, and he especially loves talents. When Du Zhongheng¡¯s matter came to light, although he was despised and scolded by all the students in the world, only the headmaster stood on Du Zhongheng¡¯s side and spoke on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°So, I think that if your baby has any other choice, the headmaster¡¯s academy can be considered.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she immediately became interested.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the academy and where is it? Oh, perhaps I should ask the headmaster¡¯s name first.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I only knew that Lady Qin would definitely be interested.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan smiled and continued, ¡°That academy is called the Hanchen Academy. It is located in the suburbs outside Ping City. It occupies a vast area and has a beautiful environment. It can be ranked among all the academies in the country.¡±


    ¡°The headmaster¡¯s name is Ye Jingyu. She¡¯s already forty-two years old this year. She has two sons and a daughter, and they¡¯re all married.¡±


    He was very detailed, as if he was afraid that he would miss something. It was so detailed that it seemed like he was introducing a blind date.


    The more Mo Ruyue listened, the more she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. In the end, she simply waved her hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Alright, Young Master. You mentioned that the academy is in Ping City, right? No wonder you said that I would miss them.¡±


    Ping City was more than one hundred and fifty miles away from the Qin Village. Even in her previous life, when transportation was extremely developed, it would take a long time to travel by car, let alone in this era where most people had to walk and rely on mules and horses at most.


    Mo Ruyue had a big black horse, so it wouldn¡¯t take too much time to come and go. But for the babies, once they left, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to come back.


    Moreover, Ping City was the territory of the prefect Duanmu Xize. Mo Ruyue knew that he was trying to get his hands on her. If she really let her babies study at the Hanchen Academy, it would be equivalent to sending her weakness right under his nose.


    If that were to happen, she would have to follow them to Ping City. Only by being close could she prevent any accidents from happening.


    So, should I leave this place?


    For some reason, Mo Ruyue suddenly felt a trace of reluctance.


    However, nothing had been decided yet. She would wait until the beginning of spring next year to slowly observe the academy. If it was really suitable for the babies, she would take them with him.


    The babies would grow up eventually and would spread their wings to fly high. They wouldn¡¯t stay in the small village of the Qin Village forever.


    Bai Shiyuan saw that Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression had become more relaxed, as if she had figured something out. He could not help but smile as well.


    ¡°Alright, Young Master, thank you for your suggestion. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded in thanks and went to continue her treatment with the first aid kit.


    Bai Shiyuan looked at her back and thought of Mo Ruyue¡¯s five babies. He could not help but sigh. Then, he called his personal attendant over.


    ¡°You go to the Hanchen Academy and find out what Ye Jingyu¡¯s attitude is towards the matter of Lady Qin and Du Zhongheng, as well as the two lawsuits that arose because of it. After you¡¯ve inquired clearly, come back and report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this one will do it now.¡±


    The attendant immediately set off after receiving the task.


    Very soon, Bai Jinshang found out about this matter and called Bai Shiyuan over for questioning. After listening to his son¡¯s explanation of the entire incident, he started to ponder.


    ¡°Shiyuan, this matter has to be solved as a big deal. Besides the five babies, Lady Qin doesn¡¯t seem to have any desire for anything, and she doesn¡¯t care about anyone. So now that she has something to do, we have to do our best to help her.¡±


    ¡°Father, your son understands. She saved your life before, and now she has saved mother and sister. She is our family¡¯s benefactor. I will do my best to handle this matter.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan nodded his head solemnly. He had already started to think of various solutions in his mind.


    ¡°Your body is recovering well now. Keep it up, but remember not to be greedy. If you really want to eat, tell me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue removed the silver needles from Bai Shijiao¡¯s body one by one and gave her routine instructions.


    Madam Bai had already recovered under Mo Ruyue¡¯s treatment. However, she still needed a period of time to recuperate because her vitality was damaged.


    Bai Shijiao had lost a total of 40 pounds, and this was the result of Mo Ruyue deliberately slowing down her weight loss speed.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m really craving for it. I miss your cooking. Can you make me a few more nutritious meals?¡±


    When Bai Shijiao heard that, she immediately made a request.


    After her treatment started, Mo Ruyue strictly controlled her diet. Even the recipes were set by her.


    Bai Shijiao, who had long been used to heavy oil, high salt, and all kinds of heavy spices, suddenly ate those bland and tasteless things. She simply could not swallow them. However, she did not dare to throw a tantrum with Mo Ruyue, so she could only endure it in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t eat and was hungry. Even though she was slowly losing fat, this was not the way Mo Ruyue wanted her to lose weight. It was also the most harmful way to health.


    Mo Ruyue also knew that it was a little too much to ask Bai Shijiao to change her diet structure and taste, so she personally made a nutritious meal for her, and a new world was opened to her.


    How could the same ingredients become so delicious without any seasoning when they were in the hands of different people?


    Bai Shijiao had finished the entire meal, and she even had the urge to finish the entire plate.


    However, Mo Ruyue was not a full-time chef hired by the Bai family. She had only given the recipe to the chef of the Bai family and taught him some tricks. However, with the same ingredients and steps, she still couldn¡¯t make Mo Ruyue¡¯s taste.


    So later on, Mo Ruyue simply used this as a way to reward Bai Shijiao, and it also gave Bai Shijiao more motivation to continue losing weight.


    When Mo Ruyue saw Bai Shijiao¡¯s pleading look, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your request on the account of your recent good performance. However, there¡¯s a bottleneck period coming up. Can you hold on?¡±


    The so-called bottleneck period was when no matter if it was acupuncture, massage, medicine, or diet adjustment, there could be no effect at all. There might even be a rebound, which would bring anxiety and irritability to people. This was called the bottleneck period.


    In the past month, Bai Shijiao had already experienced two bottlenecks. Every time she was at a bottleneck, Mo Ruyue would make her a nutritious meal as a reward based on her perseverance.

 Chapter 299

    299 Scamming


    ¡°Mm! Although I also hate this process, but Lady Qin, you once said that nothing can be easily obtained without going through some hardships, just like how I¡¯m sick and in pain, no matter how much money I have, I can¡¯t let others replace me.¡±


    ¡°I will persevere and cooperate with your treatment to find my own health and happiness.¡±


    Bai Shijiao¡¯s answer made Mo Ruyue very satisfied. It seemed that this devilish brat still had some redeeming qualities.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just checked the condition of your skin. There¡¯s no sign of relaxation or saggy. You¡¯re still in good condition. This is inseparable from your perseverance in exercising, so you must exercise more. You can¡¯t hide in the room and lie on the bed. Although it can consume fat, it will make your skin saggy. When the time comes, there¡¯s no way to tighten it again.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue said again, and this sentence made Bai Shijiao even more proud.


    ¡°Yes, I remember you said that if you lose weight too fast, your skin won¡¯t be able to keep up with the speed of fat consumption. It will become loose and saggy, and wrinkles will appear. That¡¯s very difficult to recover.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only 13 years old this year. Only old women have wrinkles. How can a young girl like me have wrinkles? So, I trained my stretching skills and massaged them according to your instructions. The results were really good!¡±


    As she spoke, she asked Qi Qiao to bring the mirror over. She looked at it carefully again and again, afraid that a wrinkle would appear if she missed one look.


    ¡°Aalright, take your time. As long as you follow my method, you¡¯ll be able to recover completely after a while.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she had already packed up his medicine box and was ready to leave.


    ¡°Lady Qin, may I ask, I offended you so much a month ago and even told you to get lost twice. Why are you still willing to treat me?¡±


    Bai Shijiao had been thinking about this question for a long time. She had kept this question in her heart for a long time, but she did not dare to ask it.


    If she wasn¡¯t already getting to know Mo Ruyue better, she probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask this question.


    ¡°Just treat it as me doing a good deed every day.¡±


    Of course, Mo Ruyue would not say that she had once given her a chance.


    A person who was willing to lower his head and admit his mistakes in such a situation meant that he could still be saved. If she had not appeared in the carriage at that time and was instead Master Bai or Madam Bai, this opportunity would definitely not have existed.


    Bai Shijiao only dared to say the words that she had been keeping in her heart after Mo Ruyue had walked far away.


    ¡°Your mouth is still unforgiving, but now I¡¯m not so scared anymore.¡±


    ¡°Miss, Lady Qin has a sharp mouth but a soft heart. In the past, we only saw her cold side, and only after interacting with her for a long time did we know that she¡¯s really a good person.¡±


    Qi Qiao chuckled as she spoke while helping Bai Shijiao wipe her sweat and change her clothes to prevent her from catching a cold.


    Mo Ruyue had already left the Bai manor and was walking on the street with her horse. Her mind was still thinking about the news she had heard from Bai Shiyuan today.


    Hanchen Academy, ah. It seems that I should take some time to make a trip to Ping City.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly caught a glimpse of someone from the corner of her eye who seemed to be deliberately charging at her. She was holding the horse in her hand, so no matter if she went left or right, it seemed that it was not suitable for her to dodge.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s toes suddenly tapped lightly on the ground, and with the strength of her waist, she flipped onto Big Black¡¯s back. She pulled the reins in her hand, causing Big Black to move two steps to the side.


    This series of actions happened in an instant. The person who rushed over only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and the person who he had originally planned to pretend to be had disappeared in front of his eyes.


    He had lost his center of gravity, but there was no resistance to stop the momentum. It was impossible to adjust his body again, so he threw himself forward and fell hard.


    Mo Ruyue sat on the horse and looked down at him condescendingly, snorting coldly.


    A small thief had actually stolen from her. It seemed that she was already exceptionally kind for not breaking his wrist on the spot.


    ¡°Aiya, my waist is broken. Help, someone¡¯s being killed!¡±


    Before Mo Ruyue could say anything, the person on the ground started to scream.


    The man was wearing a coarse long shirt and had a mouse-like beard. His eyes were rolling around, and he had a treacherous look.


    As he shouted, he tried to reach out to Mo Ruyue¡¯s legs. However, she was sitting on the big black horse¡¯s back. Not to mention her legs, even if the person under her shoes stretched out his arms, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her.


    Originally, there were passers-by who heard the noise and wanted to come over to see what was going on. In the end, when they saw that someone had a conflict with Lady Qin, although they didn¡¯t know the reason, they all cast a sympathetic look at the person lying on the ground.


    Of all people, he had to bump into Lady Qin, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t know who he had offended.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to the scammer at all. She kicked the horse¡¯s belly with both feet and the big black horse began to move forward.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Don¡¯t go! You want to run after injuring someone, where¡¯s the law!¡±


    That person subconsciously wanted to reach out to grab the horse¡¯s leg, but with a push from his waist, he had already sat up.


    Mo Ruyue pulled the reins, and the big black horse¡¯s tail flicked, slapping the man¡¯s face hard.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡±


    The man¡¯s vision turned black from the slap, and his ears buzzed. He could not hear anything else.


    It was already like this, but the man still stretched out his hand and said intermittently, ¡°Catch her, don¡¯t let her run!¡±


    When his blurry vision gradually became clear, Mo Ruyue and her horse¡¯s shadow had long disappeared.


    A passerby who was waiting to watch the show suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re not a local, are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    The man sitting on the ground had just lost a fat sheep, and now he had fallen for nothing and been slapped in the mouth. He was feeling depressed, and now someone took the initiative to hit the muzzle of the gun, which just happened to become his punching bag.


    ¡°Let me give you a warning. If you see that woman in the future, stay as far away from her as you can. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely regret provoking her.


    The man was not angry. He just looked at the man as if he was looking at a fool and continued to speak.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke her, she was the one who knocked me down first!¡±


    The man was still stubborn, but he suddenly realized that the people around him were looking at him with the same mocking and pitiful eyes as the man who had spoken. His heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster.


    Could it be that he had offended someone he should not have?


    ¡°Forget it. Why are you wasting your breath on an idiot? Let¡¯s just take it as there¡¯s something interesting to watch. If there¡¯s no such person appearing every few days, how boring would these days be?¡±


    Someone laughed and said, which immediately attracted a wave of agreement.


    Seeing that the crowd was gradually dispersing, the man with the mouse-like beard could no longer sit still. He got up from the ground and did not care to pretend to be injured anymore. He pulled a passerby who had just been watching the show and asked with a salivating face, ¡°Big Brother, who was that woman just now?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    The passerby who was pulled back squinted at him and asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been in the county for a few days, and I¡¯m unfamiliar with the people and the place. If I want to know something, I can only ask around. I saw that you looked kind and thought that you must be a warm-hearted person, so I asked you about it. ¡°

 Chapter 300

    300 Solved With A Bowl Of Honey Water?


    That person¡¯s expression changed extremely quickly. Just now, he was still glaring fiercely, but now, he was nodding and bowing to curry favor.


    ¡°If you say so, your mouth will get dry easily.¡±


    The passerby was not ambiguous. After this conversation, the two of them had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and ran to the pub like brothers.


    When Mo Ruyue returned home, the babies had not yet returned from school. She closed the courtyard door and entered her interspace.


    !!


    She first went to the library on the second floor to find a recipe book, opened it in the bookmarked section, and flipped through a few pages. She memorized the recipes at a speed of ten lines per glance, and then went to the vegetable garden outside the mushroom house.


    She had opened up a vegetable field here and planted all the vegetables she could find.


    There was an orchard behind the vegetable field, and the fruit trees planted there were already full of fruits.


    Mo Ruyue was dragging a basket with wheels in her hand. She first picked some vegetables from the vegetable field and then some fruits from the orchard.


    The ingredients that she used to make a nutritious meal for Bai Shijiao were all grown in the interspace. However, the freshness of the food was incomparable to the other ingredients.


    Today, she had picked a little more. She was going to prepare a portion for the five babies and the Liu couple next to her.


    Usually, she would use the ingredients in her space to replace the ones outside, so the babies¡¯ body was very healthy now, and they were even taller than their peers.


    However, she would also pay attention to the problem of her intake. The principle of ¡°things will reverse when they reach an extreme¡± was a truth no matter when.


    After Mo Ruyue finished picking the ingredients, she directly made them into a nutritious meal and placed them in the kitchen of the mushroom house. She adjusted the time here to zero to achieve the effect of time stop, which was the safest effect.


    When the babies came back, she took out the nutritious meals, but they were not enough for the babies to eat. They could only be used as snacks before the meal. She had to prepare some other dishes.


    When the babies came home and heard that there was a nutritious meal to eat today, their eyes widened. They usually ate a lot of fish and meat, and now they were suddenly eating their mother¡¯s specially made nutritious meal. It was refreshing and delicious, and they could eat another bowl of rice.


    Mo Ruyue looked at them eating happily with their heads together and felt very satisfied. For the time being, she threw the matters of Songlan Academy and Hanchen Academy to the back of her mind.


    As expected, Bai Shijiao¡¯s third bottleneck had arrived.


    Her anxiety made her appetite soar, and she always felt that her stomach was empty and she wanted to eat something.


    Previously, Bai Shijiao had a hard time fighting against that anxiety. This time, the anxiety was even more intense. Bai Shijiao had just made a solemn promise to Mo Ruyue, but when the hunger came at night, she knew that she was finished.


    By the time morning came, Bai Shijiao had already changed into two sets of clothes, both drenched in sweat from the hunger in her stomach.


    Qi Qiao felt heartache and helplessness when she saw that her mistress had bitten her lips so hard that they were almost broken. She did not dare to persuade her, for fear that her mistress would give up on her determination.


    Lady Qin had said that persistence was to do it in one go. If one slacked a little, it would be like an ant hole collapsing a dike of a thousand miles, and it would be impossible to fill the leak.


    Seeing that the sky was gradually turning bright, Qi Qiao also went to the door from time to time to look around, hoping that Mo Ruyue would appear soon and save her young lady from the fire and water.


    Mo Ruyue wanted to perform acupuncture on Madam Bai as usual when she arrived at the Bai manor. She didn¡¯t expect that Qi Qiao would stop her as soon as she entered the gate.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re finally here. Please save Young Miss!¡±


    Qi Qiao didn¡¯t even need to say the reason. Mo Ruyue already knew what was going on. She said to Ling Qiao, who had come to welcome her, ¡°Go back and tell Madam Bai that I¡¯ll go and see Miss first. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    After that, she brought Qi Qiao to Bai Shijiao¡¯s courtyard. On the way, she even instructed her to prepare a bowl of honey water in the small kitchen.


    Before Mo Ruyue entered the house, she could hear Bai Shijiao shouting loudly in the house that she was looking for Qi Qiao. Judging from the irascible tone of her voice, she was not far from exploding.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hold on anymore? It seems that I should go to your mother¡¯s place first.¡±


    The moment Mo Ruyue¡¯s words left her mouth, she heard Bai Shijiao scream in surprise, ¡°Lady Qin, please save me. I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯ll see if you really can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    Of course, Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t help her so easily. She would have to rely on herself to overcome this obstacle bit by bit. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for even a second when the next bottleneck came.


    Although Bai Shijiao could throw a tantrum at others, she was as obedient as a little lamb in front of Mo Ruyue.


    She knew very well that Mo Ruyue never spoke nonsense. As long as she did what she said, she would definitely be right.


    The effects of the treatment during this period of time had made her trust in Mo Ruyue to the point of blind obedience.


    ¡°Lady Qin, the honey water is here.¡±


    Qi Qiao quickly brought over a bowl of honey water. At the same time, she also put a few roses in it according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s request.


    ¡°Jiaojiao, come here and drink this bowl of honey water.¡±


    Mo Ruyue called out, and Bai Shijiao walked out from behind the screen with a coat draped over her.


    She drank the bowl of honey water as she was told, and then she felt that her trembling hands and feet were immediately relieved.


    Just as Bai Shijiao was waiting for Mo Ruyue to bring something out for her, she saw that Mo Ruyue had already turned around and walked out.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this, this is it?¡± Bai Shijiao said in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you much better?¡± Mo Ruyue asked in return.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m better.¡± Bai Shijiao said hesitantly. She did not quite understand what Mo Ruyue was up to.


    ¡°The time for your mother¡¯s acupuncture is already over. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a little later, but if it¡¯s dragged on for too long, it¡¯ll easily affect the treatment.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had given her an answer, but it was not the one she wanted.


    ¡°Then the torture I suffered from last night until now was resolved with a bowl of honey water?¡±


    Bai Shijiao asked directly. If she had known this would happen, she would not have waited the entire night until now.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to stay up last night, but if you continue to stay up, something bad will happen. As for why, we¡¯ll talk about it when I get back.¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she took off a bag from her back and took out the nutritious meal boxes inside.


    She saw Bai Shijiao¡¯s eyes emit a gaze like that of a hungry wolf. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and the smile in her eyes disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve recognized it. But not for you to eat now. It was for you to see. If you want to eat it, it will depend on how much you persevere.¡±


    This time, she didn¡¯t stop after she finished speaking. She put the lunchbox on the table and carried the medicine box to perform acupuncture on Madam Bai.


    Bai Shijiao looked at the lunchbox on the table and felt the drool in her mouth suddenly increase. She swallowed with all her might, but she still felt that it was about to overflow from her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t dare to say anything, but just stared at the lunchboxes with her hands on the edge of the table.


    She could clearly reach out and grab it, but why did it feel so far away?


    When Qi Qiao saw this, she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    She had a feeling that Lady Qin must had done it on purpose!


    However, her young miss really looked like she could be bullied easily. Her hands seemed to be a little itchy.

 Chapter 301

    301 Losing Weight


    After realizing this dangerous thought, Qi Qiao could only hide outside the house. Although it was a little cold, it could still keep her mind clear.


    About two hours later, Mo Ruyue returned to Bai Shijiao¡¯s courtyard. But this time, before she reached the door, she heard a burst of sweet laughter from inside.


    ¡°Jiaojiao, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so obedient. Mm, what did I say? You need someone who can control you to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, don¡¯t laugh at me like that. I didn¡¯t believe my brother when he said that I would be punished sooner or later, but now it¡¯s like this. I think you¡¯re in the same situation as me, so don¡¯t just laugh at me. You¡¯re too happy that I am sad.¡±


    !!


    Even though Bai Shijiao¡¯s voice was dejected, there was still a hint of anticipation. It seemed that she was in desperate need of someone who could cure her little sister so that she could feel better.


    ¡°Miss, Lady Qin has returned.¡±


    Qi Qiao came to report in time.


    Bai Shijiao was initially lying limply on the table, but when she heard this, she immediately straightened her body.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, I was still wondering why we had such a long day. Hurry, hurry and invite her in.¡±


    Originally, Mo Ruyue would directly enter Bai Shijiao¡¯s boudoir, but because there were guests today, she had to wait outside for a while.


    After hearing Bai Shijiao¡¯s invitation, she entered the room and met a pair of bright eyes.


    It was a little girl with a round figure. The impression she gave Mo Ruyue could be described with one word: round!


    Her eyes were round, her nose was round, her mouth was round, her face was round, and even her ten fingers were round like carrots. On the back of her hand, there were ten small meat pits, which made people have the urge to poke at it.


    No wonder Bai Shijiao called her ¡®Zhu Zhu¡¯ just now. She was indeed round and smooth.


    ¡°Lady Qin, let me introduce you to my good sister, Zhu Zhu. Zhu Zhu, this is the Lady Qin that I told you about. Didn¡¯t you always want to see her? This time, you finally got your wish.¡±


    Bai Shijiao immediately introduced the two of them.


    ¡°Good name.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded at the little girl called ZhuZhu. Her eyes didn¡¯t stay on her for long, and she didn¡¯t even have the intention to further investigate her background.


    Zhu Zhu looked at Mo Ruyue curiously.


    She was indeed as bright and cold as Bai Shijiao had said. Although she was only wearing simple men¡¯s clothes, it could not hide her outstanding and proud temperament.


    Even in the circle she was in, it was rare to see such a person stand out. Could it be that she was from a noble family?


    Mo Ruyue allowed those curious eyes to linger on her and continued to do what she had to do every day.


    After this month¡¯s treatment, Bai Shijiao already knew what the daily procedure was, so the two of them cooperated with each other very well.


    Zhu Zhu followed behind and watched for a while. Suddenly, she said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Lady Qin, I also want to lose weight, can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, you want to lose weight too?¡±


    Before Mo Ruyue could say anything, Bai Shijiao spoke first.


    ¡°Your parents would even feel heartache for you to eat less meat, so how could they ask you to lose weight? Besides, can you even control your mouth?¡±


    Her series of complaints made Zhu Zhu pout, and she said unhappily, ¡°My parents listen to me. Besides, my mouth is also on my body. What can¡¯t I control?¡±


    ¡°You make it sound nice, but when you¡¯re really hungry, you won¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Bai Shijiao pursed her lips, obviously already knowing Zhu Zhu¡¯s temperament all too well. However, she did not dare to offend this little devil, so she only mumbled softly.


    ¡°Jiaojiao, what did you say? I heard it!¡±


    Zhu Zhu¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and her small hands were placed on her waist, making a teapot-like posture. It was obviously a shrew-like posture to others, but it was especially cute to her.


    Just by looking at her, Mo Ruyue could easily imagine why Zhu Zhu¡¯s parents loved her so much.


    She was like a pink ball of meat carved out of jade. Although she was chubby, she was not bloated at all. Moreover, her words and actions carried a kind of coquettishness that was well-pampered, so she was particularly lovable.


    ¡°If you want to lose weight, you have to get your parents ¡®permission. And I¡¯ll be blunt. If you can¡¯t hold on and start to be greedy for your first time, all your previous efforts will be in vain. By then, I won¡¯t waste my energy to perform acupuncture on you a second time.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue had an inexplicable good impression of Zhu Zhu, she had her own principles and would not be particularly lenient and indulgent to her because of this.


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t listen to Jiaojiao talk about me like that. I¡¯ve always been more patient than her. If she can do it, I can do the same!¡±


    Zhu Zhu¡¯s little face was flushed red, but she was not to be outdone. She had to convince Mo Ruyue to help her lose weight.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reached out to her. When she obediently reached out her left hand, she pulled her to her side and groped up her wrist and arm.


    ¡°Aiya, hehe, it¡¯s so itchy!¡± Zhu Zhu couldn¡¯t help but wriggle a few times, trying to avoid Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    She had been most afraid of tickles since she was a child. Even if someone were to speak in her ear, the hot air that was blown out would make her itch for a long time.


    ¡°You have a small frame, so it¡¯s harder for you to look fat than most people. But if you really make people feel fat, then you¡¯re really fat.¡±


    After Mo Ruyue examined her, she said some very ¡°heartless¡± words.


    Zhu Zhu¡¯s face fell. Mo Ruyue¡¯s words were like a critical blow to her.


    Bai Shijiao was having a hard time trying to hold in her laughter. She even turned around on purpose to cover up her laughter by coughing.


    ¡°So, Lady Qin, you said that I¡¯m fat. Then shouldn¡¯t I lose weight even more? So, please help me!


    After Zhu Zhu¡¯s annoyance, she continued to plead with Mo Ruyue.


    Bai Shijiao¡¯s previous and current appearance was the best evidence. As long as Lady Qin agreed to help, she would definitely be able to slim down!


    Even though she was born as a pink ball and had never slimmed down for a day, which was why her parents had named her Zhu Zhu, she still felt bad when she saw that she was the only one who was ¡± round and smooth ¡± while everyone else was graceful and elegant.


    Mo Ruyue looked at Zhu Zhu¡¯s earnest expression and could understand her desire to lose weight.


    Now that she was at the age where she was about to bloom, the young girl did not want to be like a blooming flower in spring. No matter how precious the pearl was, who would want to be round?


    ¡°I can help you. Just do as I said. If I can do it, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    It was rare for Mo Ruyue to repeat her condition again, and it immediately attracted Bai Shijiao¡¯s surprised gaze.


    After this period of time, she had a considerable understanding of Mo Ruyue¡¯s temperament. This Lady Qin was a person of her word, especially the words that she had said before. She didn¡¯t like to repeat them.


    Now, she could actually repeat the same words to Zhu Zhu in such a short period of time, which was simply unbelievable!

 Chapter 302

    302 The Natural Body Constitution Of Getting Fat Easily


    Mo Ruyue ignored Bai Shijiao¡¯s gaze and carefully twisted the silver needles on her body again. Looking at the time, this round of acupuncture was ready.


    Three days later, a celestial couple came to the Bai manor.


    Although the two of them were already middle-aged, time did not seem to have left any traces on their bodies. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. Their outstanding appearance made them the absolute focus of attention no matter where they went.


    ¡°Brother Bai, my willful girl has caused you trouble again.¡±


    !!


    A handsome man walked over. He looked like he was only in his thirties, but he was calling Bai Jinshang, who had already turned white, his brother.


    ¡°Brother Ouyang, what are you saying? If not for Zhu Zhu, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet again.¡±


    Bai Jinshang shook his head. He had been in hiding for so many years and had stopped contacting these people on the surface. However, he would occasionally write to this couple in private.


    However, the couple¡¯s daughter, Ouyang Yizhu, had stayed in Bai Manor for a period of time when she was very young. Hence, she had formed a deep sisterly bond with Bai Shijiao.


    Although the Ouyang couple hadn¡¯t come to the Bai Manor for a long time, Ouyang Yizhu came almost two or three times a year. She came to visit their old friend on behalf of her parents.


    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Zhu Zhu saying that she had met a miracle doctor and that she had to lose weight, and that the miracle doctor had said that she needed her parents¡¯ approval before she would help her lose weight, they probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to come to the Bai manor.


    ¡°Brother Bai, I¡¯m afraid that Wen Yin and I have brought you some trouble this time?¡±


    The man surnamed Ouyang had a worried look on his face. They had doted on their daughter too much. In order to fulfill her wish, they might cause trouble for their sworn brother. He was really uneasy.


    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t think about these things. We¡¯ve been in seclusion for many years. No one will think about us anymore. You guys can relax.¡±


    Bai Jinshang shook his head. In order to make the Ouyang couple feel at ease, he said something that went against his heart.


    He knew very well why the Ouyang couple would dote on Ouyang Yizhu so much, so he did not care about what kind of hidden danger their arrival would bring to the Bai clan. Furthermore, the Bai clan was still indebted to the Ouyang clan, so even if the Bai clan were to suffer, they would have no regrets.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this first. Since you¡¯re here, please wait for a while. That Lady Qin is currently treating your sister-in-law. It won¡¯t be too late to see you again after she¡¯s done.¡±


    Bai Jinshang changed the topic at the right time and ordered the servants to serve the prepared refreshments. The three of them drank tea and reminisced about the past while waiting for Mo Ruyue¡¯s arrival.


    After waiting for about two hours, someone from Madam Bai¡¯s room came to report that Madam¡¯s treatment had ended, and Lady Qin was coming to the study.


    In just a short while, there was the sound of footsteps, and then there was a knock on the study door.


    ¡°Master Bai, I¡¯m here.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue had just arrived at the Bai manor today, she had been informed that Zhu Zhu¡¯s parents had arrived.


    Although she had heard from Bai Shijiao that Zhu Zhu¡¯s parents doted on her a lot, she could not help but feel a little emotional when she heard that they had spent three days to get here from a thousand miles away.


    This wasn¡¯t the era in her previous life where transportation was extremely developed, where a thousand miles was only a few hours¡¯ flight.


    Even if she rode on Big Black, she would have to travel a thousand miles without rest or sleep. It could be said that in addition to a precious horse that could travel a thousand miles a day, she would have to spend three days on the horse¡¯s back. Even her rest had to be completed on the horse¡¯s back.


    That Zhu Zhu¡¯s parents were definitely people of noble status. To be able to put in such hard work for their daughter, it was really not easy.


    ¡°Lady Qin is here? Please come in!¡± Bai Jinshang immediately replied. Then, he saw Mo Ruyue walk in from the door.


    As soon as she entered the room, her eyes were involuntarily attracted to a couple sitting on the eastern armchairs in the study.


    The couple was extremely good-looking. Although they were dressed in riding clothes for the journey, their luxurious and respectful style could not be hidden in any way.


    However, what attracted Mo Ruyue wasn¡¯t their good looks, but the moment she saw them, a few images suddenly flashed in her mind.


    She staggered for a moment, but she quickly stabilized herself. This small change did not attract Bai Jinshang¡¯s attention, but it was noticed by the Ouyang couple.


    When they saw Mo Ruyue, they subconsciously stood up. They didn¡¯t know why they suddenly felt a sense of familiarity, so at that time, their attention was highly focused on Mo Ruyue. Naturally, they could notice that something was wrong with her.


    ¡°Was Lady Qin tired just now?¡±


    Madam Ouyang couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and ask with concern. She even made a gesture of reaching out to support her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was also very surprised by the woman¡¯s concern for her. Even if she could help their daughter lose weight, with their status, they shouldn¡¯t have acted like this when they first met.


    Bai Jinshang was also surprised.


    The Ouyang couple were known for their cold and distant personalities, and they would only be close to the Bai family, their daughter Zhu Zhu, and a few of their loyal subordinates. But to be so concerned about someone they had just met for the first time, it was really a little unbelievable.


    Mo Ruyue focused her mind. Although she didn¡¯t know what the scene was, it was obviously not a good time to find out the answer.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I heard from my Zhu Zhu that she saw the effect of you helping Jiaojiao lose weight and also had some thoughts. But you said that you needed her mother¡¯s and my consent, so we came.¡±


    The man with the surname Ouyang smiled and added.


    ¡°By the way, my surname is Ouyang, and my first name is Rui. Zhu Zhu¡¯s mother¡¯s surname is Yue, and her maiden name is Wen Yin.¡±


    ¡°Mr. And Mrs. Ouyang.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded slightly to the two of them and then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to perform acupuncture on Jiaojiao later, so let¡¯s cut to the chase.


    I¡¯ve examined Jiaojiao before. She¡¯s born with a body that puts on weight easily. She¡¯s the kind that will put on weight even if she drinks water. So, she¡¯s probably been chubby since she was young and has never tried to lose weight, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Qin is right. She has always been chubby since she was born and has never slimmed down.¡±


    Madam Ouyang nodded.


    ¡°Her weight gain is not caused by overeating. Even if you spoil her and never restrict her from eating, you should have tried many medicinal foods to regulate her stomach so that she can eat without delay and slim down at the same time, right?¡± Mo Ruyue asked again.


    ¡°Lady Qin really has divine foresight, you can also check these things?¡± Madam Ouyang asked in surprise.


    They didn¡¯t trust the imperial physicians in the palace, so they only used folk divine physicians that they had found. The medicinal recipes they used were also based on food and excess medicine. By right, there shouldn¡¯t be any obvious marks left behind, but Mo Ruyue was right about all these. It seemed that she really had some real skills.

 Chapter 303

    303 Recipe


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. Zhu Zhu probably ate more than medicine at that time, so the medicine didn¡¯t have much effect on her body. If she wants to lose weight now, I won¡¯t give her any medicine. I¡¯ll adjust her diet, acupuncture, massage, and appropriate exercise.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing. She can¡¯t open her mouth. Otherwise, it¡¯s very easy to cause a backlash. I¡¯ve already spoken to her about this. If she can¡¯t hold on and breaks the rules, I won¡¯t give her a second chance.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also said the ugly words to the Ouyang couple in advance.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard about this from Zhu Zhu, and we completely agree with Lady Qin¡¯s rules. Nothing can be accomplished without rules. No matter how much we dote on her, she should be responsible for her own choices.¡±


    !!


    This time, it was Mr. Ouyang who spoke. Other than listening to his wife¡¯s conversation with Mo Ruyue, he had also been quietly sizing up this Lady Qin.


    He always felt that the sense of familiarity he had for this Lady Qin was getting stronger and stronger, but he was sure that he had never seen her before. So where did this sense of familiarity come from?


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but interject just now.


    ¡°Although Zhu Zhu is a little fat, she doesn¡¯t need to lose too much weight in one go. Her body is the healthiest right now. If she loses too much weight rashly, it will cause her body¡¯s functions to be imbalanced, leading to aversion to food or overeating, which will eventually affect her health.¡±


    ¡°My suggestion is to divide it into three stages. One course of treatment will last for half a month, and the body will be stabilized for half a month before the next course of treatment. However, I have one last condition, and that is that I will only treat her in the county. Because I have five babies at home and I¡¯m on duty now, I won¡¯t be going far. Please consider it carefully.¡±


    Mo Ruyue stated her last condition.


    After the Ouyang couple looked at each other, they looked at Bai Jinshang and said, ¡°Brother Bai, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to stay here for a while.¡±


    Bai Jinshang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare that we have such fate. I can¡¯t ask for more. Even if you don¡¯t stay, I have to try to force you to stay.¡±


    This conversation was equivalent to giving Mo Ruyue an answer. She had one more ¡°patient¡±.


    After learning that Mo Ruyue had agreed to help her lose weight, Zhu Zhu immediately cheered. She even wanted to drag Bai Shijiao to dance in circles with her, but was stopped by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°You can dance if you want to. After I¡¯m done with the acupuncture, she¡¯ll take a bath and rest for an hour. Then, you can dance however you want.


    After Mo Ruyue said this, the two of them became obedient because they knew that Mo Ruyue had to go home early to accompany the five babies. They definitely couldn¡¯t delay her return.


    ¡°This is the recipe I¡¯ve prepared for you. It¡¯s adjusted according to your physical condition. Take a look first.¡±


    She took out a thick stack of paper from the medicine box. It had already been bound, and inside it was a recipe transcribed in beautiful hairpin-style regular script. It was written according to the amount of food for three meals a day, different every day.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you haven¡¯t agreed to help me yesterday, but you¡¯ve already started to organize the recipes?¡±


    Zhu Zhu flipped through the pile of recipes, her eyes filled with obvious surprise. She didn¡¯t think that Mo Ruyue would have already planned out the recipes in advance. Didn¡¯t this mean that she had already accepted her request in advance?


    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s meat in my recipe? But isn¡¯t it better not to eat meat if you want to lose weight?¡±


    She quickly discovered a new problem and immediately asked Mo Ruyue for confirmation.


    ¡°Losing weight isn¡¯t just about limiting you from eating meat. You still have to ensure that you have the necessary nutrients. What¡¯s limiting is to eat meat without restraint. High oil, high salt, and high sugar. These heavy flavors will cause you to fail in losing weight.¡± Mo Ruyue patiently explained.


    It was impossible for her to be by Zhu Zhu¡¯s side in the future, so she had to teach these things to her personal maidservant, and she also had to remember them.


    For people who gained weight easily, they also needed to adjust the digestive function of her spleen and stomach. So, in order to really not have a rebound in the future, they must also make adjustments to their diet.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be able to eat meat but I don¡¯t like meat.¡±


    Zhu Zhu held the pile of recipes as if she was holding a treasure. Her pair of smiling eyes curved as she looked at mo Rufei, particularly cute and likable.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why do I almost not see meat in my recipe?¡±


    When Bai Shijiao heard this, she immediately shouted in protest.


    Now, she gradually dared to act coquettishly with Mo Ruyue. Although she still had a cold face often, she was actually a soft-hearted person with a sharp mouth. However, this could only be slowly discovered after she obediently cooperated with her treatment.


    ¡°You¡¯re fat because you¡¯re under too much pressure, which is different from Zhu Zhu, so you have to strictly control your meat intake. The occasional meat dish is also to ensure that you don¡¯t lose your nutrition balance.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also explained to Bai Shijiao. After she heard it, she could not help but sigh. ¡°If only I was in the same situation as Zhu Zhu. I¡¯m also a meat lover, not being able to eat meat makes me feel really bad.¡±


    Only now did she understand why only the rewarded nutritious meal would have meat dishes. It was to give her nutrition.


    No wonder she would give her some mission target from time to time, and then give her a reward. Now that she thought about it, it was all full of tricks.


    However, now that she saw that her bloated figure was getting slimmer and slimmer day by day, and her skin was still smooth and firm, without becoming loose and elastic because she had lost a lot of ¡°meat¡±, she still sincerely thanked and rejoiced to have met a divine doctor like Lady Qin.


    Therefore, even if she could only eat meat occasionally to satisfy her craving because of her illness, she was still satisfied. After all, she could only continue to eat delicious food after she became beautiful again.


    Because now there was one more patient who needed acupuncture, Mo Ruyue could only adjust the time to the afternoon.


    Fortunately, Zhu Zhu¡¯s condition was much simpler than Bai Shijiao¡¯s and acupuncture did not take that long. Although she would return home later than usual, she would not return home only after dark.


    After nearly a week of treatment, Zhu Zhu¡¯s round little face had started to show some lines.


    What she liked to do most now was to look at herself in the mirror every day, not wanting to miss any small changes in herself.


    After comparing with her, Bai Shijiao seemed to have a new motivation. Now, other than Mo Ruyue¡¯s nutritious meal, which she still looked forward to, she also monitored and compared with Zhu Zhu every day. This allowed her to pass the seemingly insurmountable bottleneck period very quickly.


    The Ouyang couple, who had originally stayed in the Bai manor for their daughter, only stayed for four days before leaving. Before they left, Madam Ouyang held Zhu Zhu in her arms, unwilling to let go. In the end, it was Mr. Ouyang who persuaded her again and again before she got into the carriage.

 Chapter 304

    304 The New Year


    Zhu Zhu seemed to be used to this kind of separation and did not show any signs of reluctance. Instead, she waved her hands happily, as if she was free.


    Mo Ruyue did not have much interaction with the Ouyang couple. Since the first day of their conversation, they had only met briefly today before they parted.


    As the carriage went further and further away, Mo Ruyue felt as if something was leaving with it. This feeling was familiar yet strange. It was the kind of reluctance that would only arise when someone important left. But why would she have such feelings for two people she had just met?


    She frowned slightly. This feeling was not hers, but the memory of the original owner that remained in her body.


    !!


    The remnants of that memory had been sealed away for too long, so much so that she thought it had disappeared. She did not expect it to surge up again in such a situation.


    Mo Ruyue had no intention of exploring other people¡¯s past. Since she was the one occupying this body now, then she would let her live on with her memories and way of life.


    ¡°Lady Qin, what are you thinking about? It¡¯s rare to see you in a daze.¡±


    Zhu Zhu poked her head out from the side and looked at Mo Ruyue with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just thought of something.¡±


    Mo Ruyue came back to her senses and put away the memories of that day.


    ¡°Looking at the time, there are only a few days left until the new year. It looks like I¡¯ll have to spend the new year at the Bai family this year.


    Zhu Zhu sat down beside her, the excitement on her face seemed to be a little overdone, as if she was trying to hide something.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why don¡¯t you also bring the babies into the city for the new year? There¡¯s nothing good to eat or play in the mountains. You bring them here, and I¡¯ll take care of them. I guarantee that they¡¯ll have a good and comfortable new year!¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. ¡°I already have a plan. But I still have to thank you for your kind intentions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I still have Jiaojiao to accompany me.¡±


    Although Zhu Zhu also agreed happily, a faint layer of gloominess surfaced in her eyes.


    After entering the twelfth lunar month, there was a new year custom almost every few days. All kinds of preparations needed to be made before the festival in order to get a good luck.


    Mo Ruyue had never celebrated any new year¡¯s festival in her previous life, so she was not sensitive to these days.


    However, after her rebirth, she had a few more little radishes by her side. They were all full of anticipation for the new year, the biggest festival of the year. So after the twelfth lunar month, they were extremely excited on every new year¡¯s Day. Even Mo Ruyue was busy with it, and slowly began to take the initiative to participate in it.


    The closer it was to the new year, the more such New Year days there were.


    It was the 23rd day of the 12th lunar month, the new year.


    The babies¡¯ private school had long been on holiday. Early in the morning, before Mo Ruyue had entered the city, the babies had already run to the kitchen and started to busy themselves.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to send the Kitchen Lord to heaven today. Grandmother Liu said that the stove must be clean and must be served with candied melons, sugar sticks, and all kinds of pastries. Once the Kitchen Lord is satisfied, he won¡¯t report the bad things in our family to the Jade Emperor Grandpa.¡±


    While Si Bao was busy, he didn¡¯t forget to tell Mo Ruyue about the customs he had heard from the Liu family.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad in our family. It¡¯s nonsense. Even if there was, it¡¯s old news. We¡¯ve turned over a new leaf.¡±


    Er Bao couldn¡¯t bear to hear the word ¡°bad¡±. Now, his family was living a happy life, which was the happiness he had never had since his father left. Today was a good day, so he didn¡¯t want to be stained with the word ¡°bad¡±.


    ¡°Second Brother is right. If Kitchen Lord wants to talk, he should talk about how Mother is good to us and how our family can live better.¡±


    Tang Tang rearranged the plate with the candied melons and handed the incense that she had just taken out of the room to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Mother, you should burn some incense for Kitchen Lord. This is something that should be done by the elders.¡±


    Mo Ruyue held the incense and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    She was originally a firm atheist, but she had already experienced rebirth, transmigration, and the evolution space. What was impossible?


    ¡°Mother, just say a few words of prayer and tell me your new year¡¯s wish.¡±


    Da Bao looked at his mother¡¯s dazed expression and thought to himself, ¡°My mother used to be very eloquent, but why doesn¡¯t she know how to say anything now? She just gave me a few words of advice.¡±


    ¡°Then I hope that the Kitchen Lord will say more good things to us when he goes to heaven. I¡¯ll be happy and happy as a family in the future. I¡¯ll be happy as long as all of you can grow up healthy and well.¡±


    Mo Ruyue mumbled as she lit the incense in her hand. After she bowed three times and inserted the incense into the incense burner, she turned around and found that the five babies were all standing behind her, staring at her in a daze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was also stunned for a moment. She carefully recalled what she had just said. This was the first time she had said something like a wish. She hoped that she would not say something that she should not have and end up overreaching herself.


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you say a few words about yourself? You¡¯re talking about us?¡± Er Bao asked, and the other babies looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled. ¡°My greatest wish is for you guys to live well. Speaking of which, I feel that I¡¯ve really raised you guys well.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more she felt a sense of accomplishment. She wondered if she could add on a sentence to the Kitchen Lord, asking him to praise her for being a good mother. That was enough.


    ¡°Mother, I just told Kitchen Lord to praise you when he reports to Grandpa Jade Emperor. You are the best mother in the world!¡±


    Tang Tang held Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand and looked up at her seriously.


    She did not act coquettishly, and every word she said came from the bottom of her heart. This was clearly written in her eyes.


    ¡°Mother will be satisfied with your praise.¡±


    Mo Ruyue touched the top of Tang Tang¡¯s head, and her heart suddenly softened.


    She now seemed to understand why some people, even if their hearts were once as hard as iron, could eventually become soft around the fingers. Sincere feelings could indeed move people¡¯s hearts.


    Of course, not all sincerity could be exchanged for sincerity.


    From the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month to the day of the new year, every day was a good day. The next day was the 24th day of sweeping dust, the 25th day of hanging couplets, the 26th day of cutting new year meat, the 27th day of washing blessings, the 28th day of fried noodles, and the 29th day of visiting the grave to invite ancestors. The 30th day of the new year was new year¡¯s eve.


    It was a pity that Mo Ruyue still had to go to the Bai manor to treat the three ¡°patients¡± these few days. So even if she wanted to participate in the daily activities as much as possible, she could only make it in time for the afternoon.


    Fortunately, Madam Bai¡¯s treatment time had been greatly reduced. She mainly relied on medicine to recuperate. Bai Shijiao¡¯s condition was getting better and better, and the original two hours had also been reduced. In this way, Mo Ruyue could still return home just after noon.


    The Bai family was grateful and guilty that Mo Ruyue could still survive such a day, so they prepared a large number of all kinds of new year¡¯s goods, filling three carriages, and sent them to Mo Ruyue¡¯s house on the 26th of the twelfth month.

 Chapter 305

    305 New Year Gift


    Today was the day to reap the harvest of the new year. They filled the jars or cupboards in the kitchen with all kinds of meat, then bought some sweets, dried fruits, and other new year¡¯s goods to prepare for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Mo Ruyue was still at the Bai family¡¯s house at that time. It was Da Bao, along with his younger siblings, who had picked up the three big carts of new year¡¯s goods.


    Fortunately, there were servants in each carriage. They followed Er Bao and Si Bao¡¯s instructions and unloaded all the new year¡¯s goods, sending them to the kitchen, warehouse, and cellar separately.


    The kitchen was, of course, managed by Si Bao. The food alone filled up an entire carriage. If it was not properly planned, it would just be piled up messily.


    !!


    As for the rest of the things, Er Bao was in charge of overall planning, sorting them out, and placing them. He had almost completed everything by himself.


    It wasn¡¯t that the other babies didn¡¯t want to help, but that everyone had their own duties and tried to train and display their own specialties.


    These three carriages of new year goods once again caused a sensation in the entire Qin Village. No one could surpass the glory of the Qin family¡¯s first household. For a moment, the village was filled with envious gazes and discussions. It was unknown how many people regretted not being able to establish a good relationship with the Qin family¡¯s first household.


    After Mo Ruyue returned home, she was pulled by Er Bao from the warehouse to the kitchen and cellar to take a good look at the results of his and Si Bao¡¯s hard work for half a day.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad. I¡¯ll give you a shop now. You should be able to open it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was just joking, but Er Bao took it to heart.


    Just past noon on the 27th of the twelfth month, Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t wait to go home.


    She rushed to the back door, ready to leave with big black. She had only taken a few steps when she saw the Bai family¡¯s father and son, Bai Shijiao, and Zhu Zhu waiting for her at the only way to the back door.


    ¡°Lady Qin, the new year is coming and these two days are the busiest time. Since my wife and daughter¡¯s illness is not a big problem, then you should rest well and prepare for the new year.¡±


    Bai Jinshang said this to Mo Ruyue on behalf of the crowd. Originally, Bai Shijiao had suggested to him that they bring Mo Ruyue¡¯s children into the city to celebrate the new year together, and he had thought that it was a good idea.


    Bai manor still had enough courtyards and rooms. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if a few dozen more people stayed there.


    However, when he heard that Lady Qin already had other arrangements, he could only regretfully dispel this idea.


    Although they couldn¡¯t celebrate the new year together, it was possible to take the new year¡¯s leave in advance. Bai Jinshang was also embarrassed to delay Mo Ruyue¡¯s various preparations for the new year, so he took the opportunity to tell her today.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t decline then.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she also agreed very readily.


    Madam Bai¡¯s acupuncture session had come to an end, but Bai Shijiao was still at a bottleneck and needed to rely on diet therapy to get through it slowly. Zhu Zhu did not have to do acupuncture every day, so her weight loss plan could be adjusted, so it was not difficult to adjust a few days of leave.


    ¡°In order to thank Lady Qin, we¡¯ve also prepared some annual interest. I hope Lady Qin can accept it.¡±


    As he spoke, Bai Jinshang waved his hand again, and a group of servants walked over with a tray in their hands.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Bai already send three cartloads of new year¡¯s goods? Why is he buying more things?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the thing in front of her. It was covered with a red cloth and she didn¡¯t know what was inside.


    ¡°Hehe, Lady Qin, there¡¯s also a share for our Ouyang family inside!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bai didn¡¯t bring me with him last time when he was preparing new year¡¯s goods. I¡¯ll have to make up for it this time,¡± Zhu Zhu said with a smile.


    Bai Jinshang also said helplessly, ¡°Before Brother Ouyang left, he told me that the new year¡¯s gift for Lady Qin must be prepared. The last three carriages were just to meet the meat-cutting new year custom on the 24th of the twelfth month, and all of them.


    ¡°I also thought that there is only one big, five small, and a total of six people in Lady Qin¡¯s family. If I prepare too much food, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to finish it, so I only prepared a carriage.¡±


    ¡°When Zhu Zhu heard that she didn¡¯t bring her share of the new year¡¯s gift that I prepared for you, she didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Is this the final new year gift?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bai Jinshang said with a smile. ¡°The one on the 30th of the first month is.¡±


    Sure enough, such a rich man¡¯s family was very rich, and these were all in small change. Then he could look forward to the new year gift on the 30th of the first month.


    ¡°Lady Qin, please accept it. Don¡¯t you have to go back early to prepare?¡±


    While Bai Jinshang was still talking, the servants had already quickly put the things on the tray into a multi-layered box. After packing, they were ready to put the box on Big Black.


    ¡°Give it to me. If you stand behind Big Black, you¡¯ll piss it off.¡±


    Mo Ruyue naturally wouldn¡¯t push away the wealth that was delivered to her door. This was all earned through her hard work and sweat. No matter how big the Bai family and the Ouyang family were, it also meant that they recognized her efforts and that she deserved it.


    If the main family didn¡¯t mind, why would she mind? no fool would think that the money was too little.


    That chest needed two servants to carry it, but Mo Ruyue easily took it with one hand. This made the father and son of the Bai family secretly shocked and couldn¡¯t help but exchange a look.


    It was said that Lady Qin had real martial arts. She had once kicked a man in front of everyone, and now she could easily lift such a heavy box. He really didn¡¯t know how unfathomable her skills could be.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to see me off. I¡¯ll be leaving now. I¡¯ll come over on the third day of the first lunar month. At that time, we can continue the next step of the treatment. However, we still have to avoid what we need to avoid. We can¡¯t let them go just because I¡¯m not around and there¡¯s no one to supervise.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded them again. Although she said that, she was still at ease with Bai Shijiao and Zhu Zhu.


    No matter what age a woman was, they were extremely sensitive to beauty, especially after they had a partner who could compare with them. That competitive mind was enough for them to supervise and restrain each other.


    After leaving the Bai family, Mo Ruyue rushed home at full speed.


    Today was the day to wash the Fortune. They had to take a bath and wash the clothes to get rid of a year¡¯s bad luck. Mo Ruyue thought that when she got home, the sun was just right, so she would take out all the clothes, blankets, and bedding at home to wash and dry. Although it was a little troublesome, it didn¡¯t seem so hard with her babies working by her side.


    As soon as she reached the entrance of the courtyard, she heard a burst of laughter coming from the courtyard. Looking through the slightly open courtyard door, the courtyard was already full of torn-down bedsheets and all kinds of clothes.


    ¡°So they¡¯ve already started.¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered.


    She also knew that half a day was not enough to wash out so many things, so the babies all started working early in the morning. It seemed that she had missed out on some time.


    However, she didn¡¯t come back empty-handed today, so she should be able to see the surprised expressions of her babies later.


    She roused her spirits and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Mother is back!¡±


    ¡°Mother is back!¡±


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back so early today!¡±

 Chapter 306

    306 The Function Of The Waist Token


    The babies in the courtyard rushed out and surrounded Mo Ruyue, chattering away.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t feel that it was noisy at all as she was surrounded by them. This was the atmosphere of a family that she wanted.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s that Big Black is carrying? Did you buy anything good from the city again?¡±


    San Bao was the first to go and get the horse, and he was also the first to notice the box hanging on the horse¡¯s back.


    !!


    ¡°Mother, did you buy us new year¡¯s gifts? I saw that Qingfei and the others were all wearing new clothes, silk flowers, and new stationery for the new year.¡±


    Er Bao was pulled back by Da Bao as soon as he said this. He immediately turned to look at him and asked in surprise, ¡°Big Brother, why are you pulling me?¡±


    ¡°Mother has just returned. Let her rest and catch her breath.¡±


    Mo Ruyue could understand Da Bao¡¯s true intentions. He was afraid that Er Bao¡¯s words would bring back bad memories and make her feel guilty.


    This child looked boorish on the outside, but he was very meticulous. To some extent, he was even more understanding than Er Bao.


    ¡°Lady Qin, as soon as you came back, the babies¡¯ thoughts all flew to you. They threw away the work in their hands.¡±


    Aunt Liu walked out of the courtyard and looked at this scene of ¡°a loving mother and a filial son.¡± She was very emotional, but she started to tease him.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, sorry to trouble you again.¡± Mo Ruyue also smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Tsk, what kind of trouble is this? I should be thanking you for inviting us to spend the new year together.¡±


    Aunt Liu shook her head. She didn¡¯t feel tired at all. With these babies as company, the old couple¡¯s days were getting more and more exciting.


    Mo Ruyue saw Aunt Liu¡¯s heartfelt smile and couldn¡¯t help but think that if she were to leave with the babies, the old couple would probably return to their cold and lonely days. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to adapt.


    However, there was no banquet that didn¡¯t come to an end in this world. Meeting and parting continuously, this was life.


    ¡°Grandma Liu, Mother came back early today, and there¡¯s one more person working in the afternoon. I¡¯ll definitely be able to finish washing everything today!¡±


    When Tang Tang came out, she was carrying her own clothes. She was so excited that she forgot about it. It was only when she heard Aunt Liu¡¯s voice that she remembered it and quickly showed her the clothes.


    ¡°Oh my, my little baby, look at your hands. They¡¯re all red from the cold. Why didn¡¯t you put down your clothes? why are you in such a hurry to act like a spoiled child to your mother?¡±


    Aunt Liu rebuked. She quickly took the clothes from Tang Tang¡¯s hands and covered her hands with her hands, breathing hot air.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, let¡¯s go in and talk. Da Bao, you and Er Bao carry the things down. Be careful, there¡¯s something inside that you can¡¯t touch.¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and led everyone into the house.


    Anyway, the work couldn¡¯t be finished in a short time, so she decided to take a rest and open the ¡®blind box¡¯ first. She still didn¡¯t know what gifts the Ouyang and Bai families had sent, so she was also very curious.


    ¡°Lady Qin, how about this, I¡¯ll go home to take a look first. The clothes at home haven¡¯t been washed. I¡¯ll come back for work in the afternoon after you¡¯ve eaten and taken a break.¡±


    Aunt Liu also saw the big box and knew what kind of gift Mo Ruyue had brought back. If she was there, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for her to open it, so she took the initiative to leave to avoid suspicion.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t ask her to stay. She had also prepared a generous new year gift for the Liu family. She could use this time to tidy it up and give it out when it was the new year.


    After Aunt Liu left, Mo Ruyue gathered all the babies and asked Er Bao to prepare the account books. They were ready to start counting the accounts.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the things in the Qin family¡¯s warehouse were much more valuable than the warehouses of many rich families.


    ¡°Mother, the new year¡¯s gift that the Bai family sent last time has also been registered. Do you want to take a look first?¡±


    Er Bao held an extra booklet in his hand, which recorded the three carriages of new year¡¯s goods sent by the Bai family.


    Because the treatment for the mother and daughter of the Bai family did not mention the consultation fee and medical expenses, in order to avoid confusion, Er Bao made an extra booklet as a note.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. This batch isn¡¯t finished yet. Old Master Bai said that there will be more gifts on new year¡¯s eve.¡± Mo Ruyue shook her head. From the perspective of the consultation fee, it was already too much. But for the Bai family, three lives could not be replaced by mere money. Although they would not give all their wealth to Mo Ruyue, it would be more like an insult to themselves if they gave too little.


    The babies were already used to seeing their mother making money so well, but when the box was opened and the things in the layers of horizontal shelves were taken out, their eyes were fixed on it.


    The topmost grid was filled with small ornaments that even a child could hold. Each of them was small and exquisite and extremely cute. They looked like a set, and the material was only tourmaline.


    On the second grid was a set of hair accessories, made with gold and Jade.


    On the third grid was also a set of jewelry. It was Emerald with an excellent water source. Just that pair of earrings alone could buy more than half of the county.


    On the fourth grid were three booklets. One was the title deed, one was the title deed, and one was a list. Just by looking at the thickness of the three booklets, it was not difficult to imagine how many title deeds were in there.


    The space in the last grid was the largest, but it was a box over another box. When it was removed to the end, a simple waist token was revealed, on which the word ¡°Ouyang¡± were written.


    Mo Ruyue really couldn¡¯t tell what the waist token was made of. It had the texture of Jade and was slightly cold to the touch. After a while, it became slightly warm. It felt like warm Jade, but it wasn¡¯t warm Jade.


    She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She would know the material after she tested it in the tool room in her space. There was no need to think about it now.


    The most important thing was the use of this waist token.


    It should have the same function as the ¡°no-walking¡± waist buckle that the Bai family had given her m before, which was a token that could be used to seek help.


    This was much more practical than giving a mountain of gold and silver. After all, a mountain of gold and silver could be used up eventually. However, this token did not indicate how many times it could be used. It might be a life-saving straw at some critical moment.


    Er Bao took down notes while reading. When he finished writing, his hands were shaking.


    These were all valuable things. If they were to just leave them at home, were they not afraid of attracting thieves?


    Even if his mother¡¯s martial arts were extremely high and no one in the entire Qin Village dared to have any ideas about the family, if the news were to be leaked and even more thieves were attracted, even if his mother had three heads and six arms, it would be like a good tiger couldn¡¯t hold up against a pack of wolves!


    Er Bao¡¯s mind immediately filled with scenes, and his palms immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    Mo Ruyue looked up inadvertently and saw Er Bao¡¯s appearance. His eyes were straight, his teeth were clenched, and the pen in his hand was almost broken by him. His fingers were clenched so tightly that they turned white, as if he had used up all his strength.

 Chapter 307

    307 A Snake Or A Rabbit Is Bound To Be Rich


    She was startled, but after thinking for a moment, she almost laughed out loud.


    However, it was nothing serious. It was just that the child had not seen such a big scene and was frightened by the huge wealth that fell from the sky.


    If he knew that someone had placed a bag of gold notes on the beam of their house, which was not much worse than this, he would probably roll his eyes and faint.


    That wouldn¡¯t do. He didn¡¯t look like someone who was going to do big business in the future.


    !!


    It¡¯s better to have mountains of gold and silver in your hands without changing your expression.


    Mo Ruyue secretly made a decision in her heart. In the future, she would properly show Er Bao the world and let him know to what extent one could be called ¡°rich¡±.


    The 28th of the twelfth lunar month was the first day of Mo Ruyue¡¯s official annual leave. Today¡¯s task was to make noodles.


    Originally, she thought that she only needed to prepare food for the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, but she didn¡¯t expect Aunt Liu to tell her to prepare enough food until the fifth day of the new year.


    ¡°After the new year, there will be a few days where we can not start a fire to cook. If we do not prepare more things, we will go hungry.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this the custom of the Hanshi Festival? Then there should be a rule before the Qingming Festival in April next year, right?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, she was stunned. Although she wasn¡¯t very sensitive to these festivals, there was a little girl in the organization who was a festival fanatic. Whether it was ancient or modern, Chinese or foreign, she was very familiar with all kinds of festivals.


    On the day of every festival, she had to bring her partner and good friends to celebrate, and the momentum couldn¡¯t be small. So after a long time, even people like Mo Ruyue who didn¡¯t celebrate at all could talk about the customs and customs of a few festivals.


    ¡°Hanshi Festival? This name is nice and appropriate, but we do it to pay respects to our ancestors and welcome the spring, so it¡¯s called the Spring Festival.¡±


    Aunty Liu gave a completely different explanation. At this time, Mo Ruyue also remembered that she had transmigrated to a world in a novel. The background was based on the ancient China of her previous life, but the setting did not have to be exactly the same. She was a little too rigid with her appearance.


    The Spring Festival in this time and space started on the second day of the new year and ended on the fifth day. During these three days, fireworks were forbidden, and only cold food could be eaten, so a lot of noodles had to be made.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s skills had been certified by the babies and the Liu couple. When she made all kinds of exquisite noodles, she was not any worse than her skills and medical skills.


    Aunt Liu had a set of flower patterns at home that were specially used to press the dough. However, when compared to the set that Mo Ruyue brought out, it instantly paled in comparison.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s set was a new year¡¯s gift from the Bai family. As long as it was useful for the new year, everything was on the custom-made list, regardless of size.


    Not only must it be easy to use, but it must also be beautiful and fun to play with!


    So when Mo Ruyue took out the purple sandalwood flower mold to press the pattern, those who were not experts would not be able to see the trick in her hands.


    ¡°Lady Qin, your flower model is purple and lustrous. It also has a fragrance. It¡¯s really beautiful and fragrant. Don¡¯t say that when a large family makes a move, they give out good things. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to use it. I¡¯ll just put it out and play with it.¡±


    Aunt Liu looked at the model and praised it.


    ¡°We have to use it no matter how good it is. Just by looking at it, it¡¯s already putting the cart before the horse. Aunt, it¡¯s not even as good as your walnut flower model.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said disapprovingly.


    She had used a lot of good things in her life, suffered a lot, and enjoyed a lot of happiness. Now that she was reborn, she felt a lot more emotional, but also less emotional.


    ¡°Madam Qin, ah, you, ah, this is a well-fed man who doesn¡¯t know the hunger of a hungry man. Some people can¡¯t even ask for such a blessing.¡±


    Aunt Liu wasn¡¯t envious of Mo Ruyue¡¯s wealth. She had always been a person who was content with what she had. It was just that when she saw something good, she couldn¡¯t avoid it like everyone else.


    ¡°Mother, look at the rabbit I¡¯m pinching!¡±


    Tang Tang stayed by Mo Ruyue¡¯s side and imitated her to pinch the dough.


    Ever since she started school, she rarely used the same words. Occasionally, she would say a sentence or two unconsciously, which made her look extremely cute and innocent.


    She was imitating the model of a snake-like rabbit, with a big snake coiled on the rabbit¡¯s body.


    There was a saying that a snake and a rabbit were bound to be rich.


    It meant to hope for the people to be rich and the country to be strong.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s snake rabbit, even the pattern of the scales on its body and the texture of the rabbit¡¯s hair could be pressed to perfection. But looking at Tang Tang¡¯s rabbit, one could tell that it was a rabbit and not a pig from its long ears and body size. However, the long rope on its body was more like a hemp rope, but it was impossible to tell that it was a snake.


    ¡°It indeed is a cute little rabbit. You pinched it so well!¡±


    Mo Ruyue complimented without changing her expression. Not only did she give her a slap, but she also pinched Tang Tang¡¯s cheeks and rubbed flour all over her face.


    ¡°Mother, you said that honest children don¡¯t lie. Then why would honest adults lie?¡±


    Si Bao, who was standing on the other side of Mo Ruyue, happened to be playing with the snake and the rabbit. After he saw the scene just now, he immediately retorted.


    ¡°If Tang Tang¡¯s is good, what about mine?¡±


    He also picked up the one in his hand and placed it next to Tang Tang¡¯s snake-like rabbit.


    Qin Qinghao¡¯s talent in cooking had long been revealed. He had already kneaded a small snake rabbit to 70-80% of Mo Ruyue¡¯s craftsmanship. He was only a child of a few years old now. No one could imagine how far he would go on this path in the future.


    Therefore, putting the two snake-like rabbits together was like a public slap to Tang Tang¡¯s face.


    However, Tang Tang wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she laughed and said, ¡°Brother, of course yours is better. Other than Mother¡¯s cooking, no one in our family can beat you. I didn¡¯t lose in vain.¡±


    As long as Mo Ruyue was not at home, Si Bao would take care of everything in the kitchen. His siblings were only worthy of being his assistants. Tang Tang knew her position very well, so of course, she would not argue with Si Bao over this kind of thing.


    ¡°Tang Tang is so obedient. You¡¯re so sensible at such a young age. Aiya, when you grow up, what kind of family will be worthy of you in the future! If I were your mother, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to let you get married. There¡¯s only one sweet little jacket, and once you get married, you¡¯ll belong to someone else!¡±


    Aunt Liu, who was listening from the side, smiled with her eyes narrowed, and her mouth could not help but praise Tang Tang.


    She did not neglect Si Bao either. She picked up his snake-coiled rabbit and said while sizing it up, ¡°Si Bao¡¯s culinary skills are simply inherited from his mother. In the future, everyone in the world will be proud to be able to taste your culinary skills.¡±


    Mo Ruyue also looked at the two babies with a smile on her face, and then looked at the other babies who were helping to make the dough, roll the dough, and knead it. Her heart was filled with warmth and satisfaction.


    Everyone laughed as they worked, and unknowingly, the sun had already risen to the middle of the sky. It was almost time to cook lunch.


    Si Bao put down the dough in his hand, dusted off the flour on his palm, and said to Mo Ruyue, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go prepare lunch. Let¡¯s have noodles and soup today?¡±

 Chapter 308

    308 Respect Between Brothers


    Mo Ruyue was about to answer when she suddenly frowned slightly. Then, a familiar voice came from outside the door. ¡°Da Bao, Er Bao, Tang Tang? Is anyone home?¡±


    ¡°Madam Wang? What is she doing here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything, but Aunt Liu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    Her words were filled with contempt and disdain, unlike the Qin family¡¯s second branch daughter-in-law, Madam Wang, who had a little sympathy and pity in the past. Now, she couldn¡¯t find even half of it.


    !!


    ¡°Aunt Liu, from what you¡¯ve said, it seems that you have some opinions about Madam Wang?¡±


    Mo Ruyue had not been in the village for a long time. She had gone on a few long trips before. After that, she had to treat the mother and daughter of the Bai family. She had to leave early and return late every day. She had been at home for less than one-third of the time. Of course, she did not know what had happened in the village.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you don¡¯t know this, but ever since old Lady Qin went to prison, Madam Wang and her two children have had a hard time. Qin Xu isn¡¯t a good person. He¡¯s not at home all day long. When he comes back, he¡¯ll ask for money. When he can¡¯t get it, he¡¯ll rob the family and sell it.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even give a single cent of the money he earned from selling it to the mother and children. He only cared about his own happiness. I don¡¯t know what happened to Madam Wang, but she went to the village chief and cried outside the house every day, saying that he, the patriarch, didn¡¯t care about anything and let Qin Xu bully her and her children. If he couldn¡¯t call Qin Xu back, she would hang herself in front of the house with the two children!¡±


    When Aunt Liu said this, she deliberately strangled her neck with her hand and stuck out her tongue, making her look like a hanged ghost with her eyes rolling back. The babies couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°After the village chief found Qin Xu, Madam Wang went crazy and wanted to cut him with a knife. She said that if he didn¡¯t give her money, the whole family would die together. Qin Xu originally wanted to solve his problems by beating people up like before, but he didn¡¯t expect to be beaten up by Madam Wang. In the end, he was scared and ran away after throwing a little money.¡±


    ¡°Since then, Madam Wang went to the village head every two or three days to make a fuss. They asked for money when they ran out of money, and they asked for food when they ran out of food. Tsk tsk, they¡¯ve really thrown all their face away. Where¡¯s the gentle, virtuous, and weak spirit that they used to have?¡±


    ¡°Now, whoever in the village doesn¡¯t say anything about her is a shrew. Just look, she¡¯s angry that your family has so many good things, so she¡¯s here to cry and sell her poor goods!¡±


    Aunt Liu said this without caring that there was someone waiting outside the courtyard. Mo Ruyue, of course, did not care about Madam Wang. Back then, she pretended to be a little white flower and allowed her two children to bully her five babies, one in the open and one in the dark. Mo Ruyue had not settled the score with her yet.


    She paid attention to the babies¡¯ reactions and found that they also looked impatient. Madam Wang must have come to visit when she was not at home. She wondered if the babies had given her something.


    She had never heard the babies mention this before, but it didn¡¯t matter. She had plenty of time to ask them later.


    ¡°Is there anyone at home? I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    Madam Wang would not back out just because no one answered. It was best if no one answered, so that she could come in and take a look.


    Everyone in the village knew that the Qin family had many good things in their big house. Even if she just randomly picked a few, it would be enough for her family to spend the new year.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the kitchen, and then something flew out from it and hit Madam Wang¡¯s head.


    Although the thing was soft on her forehead, it still hurt when she was hit.


    ¡°Aiyo, my head!¡±


    Madam Wang screamed and fell to the ground.


    When she saw the person who came out of the kitchen, she immediately cried out in her heart.


    Why didn¡¯t Mo Ruyue enter the city today?


    Didn¡¯t they say that she had been going to the city every day to treat the Bai family members of Guanglai building? Moreover, it was the kind that could not be stopped.


    She had precisely calculated that Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t be here today, so she came to ask for money. The Qin family had so many good things that they wouldn¡¯t be able to use up even if they ate and used them for a few lifetimes. What was wrong with giving a little to the three of them through the cracks of her fingers?


    Back then, when they had not split up, if it was not for the fact that she still cared about family ties and left more work for Da Bao to do, then gave him a bowl of food to feed his four siblings, the five of them would have long starved to death!


    Even if it was to repay the five of them, she should at least show some appreciation.


    Not only had Madam Wang been corrupted, but her mood had also been seriously distorted.


    It was clear that the first household was not living well, and she was the one who was giving out alms and pity, but now it had suddenly changed. The first household¡¯s days were getting better and better, and she, had to live with the image of a shrew.


    When she first married into the Qin family, who didn¡¯t praise her as a beautiful and gentle wife? but now?


    The more Madam Wang thought about it, the more unbalanced she felt. She didn¡¯t even care about her fear, but she didn¡¯t notice that her twisted expression had fallen into Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue walked over and looked down at Madam Wang from above. He asked in a cold tone, and there was no trace of a smile on his face.


    ¡°S-sister-in-law, you¡¯re home.¡±


    Madam Wang squeezed out a smile. As she greeted Mo Ruyue, her mind spun quickly, trying to come up with a countermeasure.


    If Mo Ruyue was at home, today¡¯s Plan might not work out.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already separated. I¡¯m not worthy of the title ¡®sister-in-law¡¯.¡±


    Mo Ruyue wouldn¡¯t fall for her tricks. It was best not to use this kind of tricks in front of her.


    ¡°How could that be? Although we¡¯ve split up, Big Brother is still Big Brother, and Big Sister-in-law is still Big Sister-in-law. Even if Big Brother is no longer here, you¡¯re still Big Brother¡¯s widow, so naturally, I have to respectfully call you Big Sister-in-law.¡±


    Before Madam Wang married, she had also learned how to write from her elder brother for a few days. She had boasted that she was more talented than the average woman and was always eloquent when she spoke.


    However, she was half a bottle of vinegar. She spoke as if she didn¡¯t ask anything and didn¡¯t know anything. It was just that the people of the Qin Village were less educated and were intimidated by her. However, it also didn¡¯t work in front of Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°What do you want? If you don¡¯t have anything to say, then get lost.¡±


    Today was a rare good day. Mo Ruyue¡¯s mood was originally extremely good, but someone just had to bring bad luck to her door and make her uncomfortable. Then, don¡¯t blame her for not giving her face.


    Madam Wang had been told to ¡°get lost¡± twice in a row. No matter how thick-skinned she was, her face was now flushed red. She bit her lips hard for a long time before she managed to squeeze out a sentence.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, did I offend you? Why are you so ruthless? If Big Brother was still here, he would not allow you to do this. He¡¯s the most respectful brother, so why are you treating me like this when he¡¯s not here?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue heard this, he sneered. ¡°That¡¯s called being respectful to brothers.¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s face turned red from Mo Ruyue¡¯s scolding. She used the action of tucking her messy hair behind her ears to slightly cover up her embarrassment.

 Chapter 309

    309 Are You Serious?


    ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s fine as long as you understand what I mean. I was a little anxious just now, so I said something wrong.¡±


    As Madam Wang spoke, she pretended to wipe her eyes and said while sobbing, ¡°Sister-in-law, which family in our village isn¡¯t happily buying new year¡¯s goods in preparation for the new year? Look at our house, it¡¯s cold and deserted. Not to mention the new year¡¯s goods, there¡¯s not even a few grains of rice to put in the pot. How can we celebrate the new year?¡±


    ¡°You should have gone to look for Qin Xu instead of wasting your time looking for me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue would not listen to her. She was not the one who caused the current situation of the Qin family¡¯s second branch. She could go to whoever was the culprit!


    !!


    Aunt Liu also came out of the kitchen. She leaned over to Mo Ruyue¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Lady Qin, why don¡¯t you give her some rice and meat and send her away? Before this, she didn¡¯t just make a scene in front of the village head¡¯s house. She¡¯s also made a scene in many of our village¡¯s families with a little bit of surplus food.¡±


    ¡°But she won¡¯t ask for much. Just give her some food and she¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. This kind of compromise was not the fundamental solution.


    Others were afraid of Madam Wang making a scene, but she wasn¡¯t. She wanted to see if Madam Wang would dare to bring her son and daughter to her house to hang themselves if she really refused!


    Although Aunt Liu¡¯s voice was soft, Madam N¨¦e Wang could still hear a few words. She didn¡¯t wait for Mo Ruyue to speak and immediately shook her head and waved her hand. ¡°No, no, Aunt Liu, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not here to ask for anything. I want to ask Sister-in-law to help me get something from my mother-in-law!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about the key to the Qin family¡¯s money box, are you?¡± Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Madam Wang ¡°smiled bitterly¡±. ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s not that I want to have that idea. This suggestion was made by my mother-in-law herself.¡±


    Next, she explained the sequence of events.


    Let¡¯s go back to the 26th of December.


    Madam Wang¡¯s eyes immediately turned red when she saw three carriages full of new year¡¯s goods stop at Mo Ruyue¡¯s house.


    She looked at how others were earning a pot full of money and could celebrate the new year in full bloom. Then she looked at how her own family was almost unable to feed. As long as she thought about how the Qin family became like this after Mo Ruyue sent Qin Shi to prison, her heart felt like it was scratched by a cat. She wanted to rush to the Qin family¡¯s first household and snatch everything.


    However, when she thought of Mo Ruyue¡¯s methods, she immediately gave up on this idea and turned her eyes to another family.


    Soon, Madam Wang was standing outside the village head¡¯s house. This time, she did not cry anymore. She held a bamboo stool in one hand and a hemp rope in the other. She stood under a crooked tree not far from the door, threw the hemp rope in her hand onto a branch, and then tied a dead knot.


    Just as she stepped on the bamboo stool, the village head, who had received the news, rushed out of the courtyard and roared, ¡°Second Qin¡¯s Wife, what are you doing!¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. She quickly stood on the bamboo stool, put her head into the rope, and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer. If you come any closer, I¡¯ll die in front of you!¡±


    She pretended to kick the bamboo stool, and as expected, the village chief was so frightened that he stopped in his tracks.


    The hemp rope Madam Wang chose was the thickest kind of rope. Once she was hung up, the weight of her body and the tightened hemp rope would immediately snap her neck, leaving her no chance to save her.


    She was afraid that the rope she chose was too thin and would give the village chief a chance to save her. If she was saved directly, she would not be able to pose a threat at all.


    Therefore, she deliberately chose the thickest rope so that the village chief could judge how determined she was to ¡°die¡± at a glance. This way, he would not dare to act rashly.


    But Madam N¨¦e Wang also had to be extra careful not to really kick over the bamboo stool. That would really make things worse, and she would have to die even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    Fortunately, everything was going according to her plan. The village chief had indeed judged that they could not go forward to save the people, so when he heard her words, he immediately stopped and shouted, ¡°Second Qin¡¯s Wife, don¡¯t be impulsive! We can discuss everything, don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    The other villagers who had been alarmed also came out of their houses one after another. When they saw this scene, they were all stunned.


    Although Madam Wang had also threatened to hang herself at the drop of a hat in the past, she had always only said it verbally. As time passed, no one believed her. However, no one had expected that she would actually put it into action today.


    Just as everyone was gathering around them, the village chief was still busy preventing them from getting too close. He was afraid that they would frighten Madam Wang and cause her to hang herself in the midst of panic.


    ¡°Back off, back off! No one is allowed to come over!¡±


    He shouted at the top of his lungs. It was obviously the coldest day of the winter, but he was sweating all over. In the blink of an eye, the inner clothes on his body were soaked through by cold sweat.


    The new year was just around the corner. If someone were to die at this time, the entire village would not be able to celebrate the new year in peace. As the village chief and the clan leader, he would not be able to answer to the entire clan.


    The onlooking villagers stopped in their tracks and stood far away. No one took another step closer, but their discussion still reached Madam Wang¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Why are you here again? It seems like you¡¯re serious this time?¡±


    ¡°What bad luck. The new year is coming. If you want to die, you should die in the back mountain. Why let everyone be infected with bad luck?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This happens every two or three days. I don¡¯t believe that she would really abandon her son and daughter to die!¡±


    Although such voices were the majority, there were also some voices full of worry. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. If Madam Wang heard this and provoked her to death, what would we do?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. She has been living a good life for so long, but now she¡¯s like this. She¡¯s been holding it in for too long. It¡¯s all because of that Qin Xu. He didn¡¯t care about his wife and children and was forced to court death. Isn¡¯t he afraid of retribution?¡±


    When Madam Wang heard these words, her heart was also desolate. However, when she thought of her purpose in coming here, her heart immediately hardened.


    It was because she had a son and a daughter that she had to do this. Even if the whole village looked down on her, she would do it!


    ¡°Big Sister-in-law, don¡¯t be impulsive. What grievances do you have? You can talk it out. I¡¯m the patriarch of the Qin family. I won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡±


    The village head could only soften his voice to comfort Madam Wang, but in his heart, he was already cursing her and Qin Xu.


    ¡°Village Chief, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, but the people in the village can see what kind of life my family has been living. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t survive, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state.¡±


    As soon as Madam Wang opened her mouth, bean-sized tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We all saw it. That¡¯s why everyone is trying their best to help your family. You¡¯re going to hang yourself the moment you arrive, and you don¡¯t even give us a reason. How can we help you?¡±


    The village chief quickly followed her words and at the same time, took a step forward.


    ¡°Village Chief, I know that everyone pitied us, so they gave us some rice to fill our stomachs, but this isn¡¯t the solution! It¡¯s not like the second branch of the Qin family doesn¡¯t have money or property deeds. How could my children and I starve to death? I won¡¯t accept this, even if I become a ghost!¡±

 Chapter 310

    310 Threatening With Death


    When she said this, the village chief came to a realization. It turned out that Madam Wang¡¯s purpose was to get Qin family¡¯s private money!


    As the son of the Qin family, Qin Xu could also inherit the real estate and land deeds, so he could secretly sell the fields for money, but Madam Wang couldn¡¯t.


    She was only the Qin family¡¯s daughter-in-law. Even if she dared to sell the land, no one would dare to buy it.


    Although Qin Shi was still in prison, the real estate and land were all under her name. In the future, once she came out and found out that the land had been sold, she could easily get the land back whether she went to the village or reported it to the government.


    !!


    At that time, it would only be the person who bought the land who lost the money and had no land. It would not be so easy to ask for money from Madam Wang, so smart people would not buy land from Madam Wang at all.


    The poultry and livestock of the Qin family had all been sold by Qin Xu. Madam Wang really couldn¡¯t find anything else to sell. If they didn¡¯t borrow from the owner, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    Therefore, it was understandable that she had no choice but to target the private money in the hands of the Qin family.


    ¡°Madam Wang, just tell me, how do you want me to help you? I¡¯ve looked for Qin Xu many times, but he doesn¡¯t show up at all. The people I¡¯ve sent have also failed several times. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, you should understand.¡±


    The village chief didn¡¯t have the patience to beat around the bush. If she lost her balance on the stool and slipped, the rope would snap her neck in an instant. There was no chance of saving her.


    Madam Wang also thought so. Since the village chief had asked directly, she said bluntly, ¡°I want to invite the village chief to follow me into the city to visit my mother-in-law and ask her to take out the key to the money box. At least, she will leave us some money to live on, and we won¡¯t have to bother the villagers.¡±


    The villagers immediately broke out into an even louder discussion, and the way they looked at Madam Wang changed.


    ¡°What a nice way to put it. What money can keep the mother and children alive? I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll just take the money and run away!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s really possible! Back then, the Qin family¡¯s eldest son had left behind many good things, and they were all in the hands of Old Madam Qin! At that time, when we went to court to compensate Lady Qin, wasn¡¯t it old Lady Qin who paid for it in the end?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When she gets the house and land deeds, she¡¯ll sell them directly to foreigners. Old Madam Qin is still in prison, and Qin Xu is missing. The way I see it, Madam Wang definitely doesn¡¯t have any good intentions!¡±


    The village head heard everyone¡¯s words and had the same thought in his heart. However, he could not say it out loud and could only put it in a more tactful way.


    ¡°Qin Family¡¯s Second Daughter-in-law, that key is the old lady¡¯s life. She¡¯s in prison and can¡¯t come out, so she might not give you the key. If I were to take it, I am after all not a member of the Qin family and it is still uncertain whether she would believe me or not. I am afraid that I would not be able to bear such a great responsibility.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait for Old Madam Qin to not believe him. Otherwise, the key would be a hot potato in his hands. Who could guarantee that Od Madam Qin wouldn¡¯t bite back and say that she had lost a lot of money, jewelry, and other precious items?


    She was a person who would leech off others. She would ask for a few scallions and vegetables from anyone¡¯s house when she passed by. How could she easily give up such an opportunity to extort money?


    Madam Wang smiled sadly, and a string of tears fell from her eyes. She said sadly, ¡°That¡¯s why I knew that you would definitely reject me. In that case, I might as well just die. It¡¯s better than watching the children starve to death.¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched her neck into the rope, closed her eyes, and prepared to kick the stool.


    ¡°Mother! Mother! Don¡¯t leave us behind, Mother!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill cry came from the distance. Everyone turned around and saw Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei stumbling over from the distance.


    The two ran with disheveled hair and tear-streaked faces. They didn¡¯t have the clean and decent appearance they usually had in front of others. They ran to the back of the crowd and tried to squeeze forward.


    ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re leaving, take us with you. Don¡¯t leave us siblings behind!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan seemed to have gone crazy. He tried his best to squeeze his way forward. The villagers in front of him immediately reached out to stop him, but none of them could stop him. They had to work together before they could barely catch him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t care about the other side. Qin Qingfei was as slippery as a loach. She had already made her way to the front of the human wall and was running toward Madam Wang without a care.


    The village chief was scared out of his wits. He immediately chased after Qin Qingfei and grabbed her arm tightly, pulling her back.


    Later, a few more roe deers caught up and took Qin Qingfei from the village chief¡¯s hands. Only then did they hold on to her tightly and not dare to let go.


    The two children kept crying and struggling, screaming that they wanted to go with their mother. The harsh cries annoyed everyone, but they didn¡¯t dare let go and could only continue to hold on tightly.


    ¡°Qingyuan, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t ask the village chief to help us find a way out. I¡¯ll leave first. You¡­ You can follow the villagers. At least you can have a hundred families to feed you. You can slip away until your grandmother is out of prison. Everything will be fine in the future!¡±


    Madam Wang continued to cry and complain. It sounded like she was telling the brother and sister to live on well, but her words were all forcing the village chief to agree to her conditions. Otherwise, her death would be caused by the village chief¡¯s indifference and inaction.


    Not only did the village chief understand what she said, but the entire village also understood.


    Everyone looked at each other and finally turned their eyes to the village chief, waiting for him to make the final decision.


    The village chief¡¯s face was ashen, and he secretly gritted his teeth. Only now did he realize that he had really underestimated this woman in front of him.


    She had specifically targeted his weak spot and had also carefully chosen the timing to do this. She had deliberately done this just before the new year.


    His eyes flickered and he knew what was going on. However, he had no other choice in this situation.


    Seeing that Madam Wang¡¯s neck was already hanging on the rope and one of her feet was shakily stretched out, almost stepping lightly, the village chief didn¡¯t dare to take the risk and quickly shouted, ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Madam Wang opened her eyes and carefully steadied herself on the bamboo stool. Then, she turned to look at the village chief and carefully asked, ¡°Village Chief, are you serious? Don¡¯t try to coax me down, you won¡¯t be able to.¡±


    The village head had already accepted his fate. He knew that he had coaxed her down, but if he went back on his words, this scene would repeat itself. He could only helplessly say, ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I mean what I say. Everyone can be my witness.¡±


    Madam Wang still refused to comply. She looked at the surrounding villagers and asked, ¡°Can everyone be my witness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Quickly come down! Look at how scared the children are!¡±


    ¡°Be careful and come down slowly!¡±


    Everyone agreed to it, and Madam Wang took the opportunity to put forward a second condition: ¡°Then it¡¯s better to be quick. How about today? If we don¡¯t hurry up and buy some new year goods, how will the three of us spend the new year?¡±

 Chapter 311

    311 Acting


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask my boss to get a car. You should go back and prepare. We¡¯ll meet at the village entrance later.¡±


    The village head thought that since he had already agreed, he would just let her be. He didn¡¯t want her to come and make trouble every other day. No one would be able to stand that.


    Madam Wang¡¯s wish was fulfilled. She quickly took off the rope and then nimbly jumped off the bamboo stool.


    The aunt¡¯s grip on Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei loosened, and the two little ones broke free. They ran toward Madam Wang, threw themselves into her arms, and started crying.


    !!


    Qin Qingfei cried her heart out, Madam Wang cried her heart out, and Qin Qingyuan endured it a lot. He bit his lips hard, but his tears fell one by one.


    Seeing the three of them crying so miserably, the village chief couldn¡¯t lecture Madam Wang anymore. He could only curse the entire family in his heart.


    For the Qin clan to have such a family, it was truly eight generations of bad luck.


    ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t we going into the city? Hurry up and go, I still have to come back to prepare for the new year.¡±


    The village head impatiently urged when he saw that the three of them were actually crying and did not stop.


    Madam n¨¦e Wang knew that if she continued to act, she would be overreaching herself. She quickly wiped her tears and said gratefully to him, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the village chief then. I¡¯ll go home and pack up.¡±


    On the way home with the siblings, she kept wiping her tears, but Qin Qingyuan flung her hand away as soon as she entered the house.


    ¡°Alright, stop acting if no one is watching. Save your energy and act when you see grandma later.¡±


    Qin Qingfei, on the other hand, was busy looking at herself in the mirror. When she saw her disheveled appearance, she immediately screamed and hurriedly went to take care of her image.


    ¡°Qingfei, don¡¯t wash your face. When we get into the carriage, the village chief is still watching!¡± Madam Wang followed closely behind and whispered, afraid that others would hear her if she spoke too loudly.


    ¡°I know, what are you being so long-winded for?¡±


    Qin Qingfei complained impatiently. If her mother wasn¡¯t so useless, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this.


    Although Madam Wang had completely given up on her husband, she couldn¡¯t let go of her son and daughter no matter what. So, she didn¡¯t take Qin Qingfei¡¯s attitude to heart. She only blamed herself for being incapable. Now, she could only barely make ends meet, and it was easy for her to ruin their reputation.


    After she returned to the house, she hurriedly packed a few of Qin Shi¡¯s thick clothes and undergarments. Then, she went to the kitchen and fried the last piece of streaky meat she ¡°borrowed¡± into a meat slice and a meat dish. She covered it with a plate and wrapped it in cloth, preparing to send it to Qin Shi as a new year¡¯s gift.


    She busied herself at home for the time it takes an incense stick to burn, until the village head¡¯s eldest son came to urge her. Only then did Madam Wang bring her son and daughter, carrying large and small bags, and ran out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Village Chief. I was thinking that it¡¯s going to be the new year soon, so I should at least bring some clothes and food for Mother. Although I can¡¯t bring anything good now, at least it¡¯s better than her being in prison.¡± Madam Wang said guiltily.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and get in the car so we can leave earlier.¡±


    The village chief said with a gloomy face. He helped the two children get on the carriage and immediately rushed to the city.


    The prison of the government office was cold and damp. Even in broad daylight, there was only some light when a torch was lit.


    Qin Shi¡¯s cell was close to the door. There was a small window at the top of the cell for ventilation. Compared to the cells of the felons in the innermost area, it was relatively dry and clean.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Madam Wang had come to visit Madam Qin, but it was the first time the two children had come to such a place. As soon as they walked to the door of the prison, they watched in private and followed closely behind their mother.


    ¡°Qin Shi, your daughter-in-law is here to see you!¡±


    The prison guard shouted towards the cell. He saw a black shadow moving in the corner. Then, it suddenly pounced toward the wooden fence.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Qin Xu ask you to come over often? What took you so long? Did you bring me a thick cotton-padded coat? Do you have any meat or vegetables? Hurry up and bring them to me!¡±


    The black shadow was dirty all over, and its ten skinny fingernails were long and covered with mud. It gave off an unpleasant smell.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Qingfei was so scared that she screamed and stepped back. She stepped on Qin Qingyuan¡¯s foot and tripped again.


    ¡°Qingyuan, Qingfei, you¡¯re here too? Come, let grandma take a good look!¡±


    When Madam Qin heard the scream, she pushed aside the hair covering her eyes. When she saw that Madam Wang had brought her grandson and granddaughter, she immediately smiled.


    The person she wanted to see the most was still Qin Qingyuan. As for Qin Qingfei, she was noisy and didn¡¯t have a steady appearance at all. She was as good-for-nothing as her useless mother.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s almost the new year, so we came to see you. Mother also brought you thick clothes and food. When you come out, we¡¯ll come to pick you up.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan took the initiative to step forward and chat with Qin Shi. However, he was so far away that Qin Shi couldn¡¯t touch him, and no one could find any fault with him.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s hard for her to think of me. She has come here with a purpose, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s mouth twitched, and she looked up and down at Madam Wang with suspicious eyes. She hit the nail on the head and hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Mother, I made a bowl of stir-fried meat for you. I¡¯m holding it in my arms. It¡¯s still warm. Quickly try it.¡±


    Madam Wang hurriedly took out the bowls and chopsticks first, and then secretly glanced at the prison door from the corner of her eye, secretly praying for the village chief to come in quickly and save her.


    ¡°Why is there only a bowl of meat? I said I wanted to eat red braised meat last time, and you¡¯re just using this to brush me off?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s mouth was full of disdain, but her hand snatched the bowl away and randomly stuffed the rice into her mouth.


    The village chief just happened to walk over. After seeing this scene, a trace of disgust flashed across his eyes. Immediately after, he greeted Qin Shi, ¡°Old Madam Qin, I¡¯m here to see you too.¡±


    Qin Shi was stunned and then rolled her eyes. She said gloomily, ¡°Why is Master Village Chief here? Are you here to laugh at this old woman?¡±


    She still bore a grudge against the village chief for not speaking up for her in court. She always felt that as long as he spoke up, Mo Ruyue would be able to let this matter pass, so she immediately began to speak in a strange tone when she saw him.


    Initially, the village chief was forced to come by Madam Wang¡¯s methods. In the end, he had been taken advantage of by the Qin clan the moment they met. Naturally, he was not happy and his face immediately sank.


    ¡°Old Madam Qin, you¡¯re the one who made it this far. You gossiped about Lady Qin for no reason and even spread it again and again. It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t give you a chance. Why are you blaming me now?¡±


    In the past, Qin Shi could not afford to offend the village chief, but she had been in prison for so long that her mind had long been distorted. At this time, she could not help but want to pounce on and bite anyone she saw.


    Why did they have to live a good life, while she had to eat rotten food and drink sour things in this prison, with lice biting her?


    Therefore, as soon as the village chief¡¯s words fell, Qin Shi laughed coldly again. ¡°Village Chief, you didn¡¯t have time to teach me a lesson in court that day, and now you¡¯re making up for it? It¡¯s hard on you to chase me all the way to the prison.¡±


    Madam Wang saw that things were not looking good. If she let her mother-in-law continue to be so eccentric, she would offend the village chief. In the future, after she was released from prison, she would have to return to the Qin Village to live.

 Chapter 312

    312 The Last Warning


    She hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s the new year. The village chief said that he wanted to see if you needed anything since you¡¯re still suffering in prison. We¡¯re all from the same village. We can¡¯t really fall out with each other just because of a few words.¡±


    However, the village head did not appreciate Madam Wang¡¯s kindness at all. If it wasn¡¯t for her seeking death and forcing him, he wouldn¡¯t have come to such an unlucky place on New Year¡¯s Eve and even choked on his words for no reason.


    Therefore, he glanced at Madam Wang coldly and did not beat around the bush. He directly said to Madam Qin, ¡°Madam Qin, your second son doesn¡¯t go home anymore. He leaves the three of them at home all day and they are barely surviving on the help of the villagers.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that your family doesn¡¯t have money, but it¡¯s all in your hands. Now that they¡¯re living like this, shouldn¡¯t you take out some money to feed them?¡±


    !!


    Qin Shi was originally enjoying her meal, but when she heard the village chief¡¯s words, she immediately threw her chopsticks down and began to curse.


    ¡°Great, I knew it, you guys are just weasels paying a New Year¡¯s visit to a chicken with bad intentions! So it¡¯s after my retirement money! The three of them, mother and children, even I have to rely on Qin Xu to support me. How can you take your mother-in-law¡¯s money? Village Chief, have you spent all the money you earned on your daughter-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Old Madam Qin, what are you saying? I came to see you with good intentions, why are you biting me like a Mad Dog?¡±


    Qin Shi¡¯s words were too unpleasant, so the village chief no longer showed any mercy and said to her directly, ¡°Your second son abandoned his wife and daughter. I¡¯ve sent people to persuade him several times, but he didn¡¯t listen. It seems that I don¡¯t have to give him another chance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this today. If you want to help your son, then take out the money that can let second daughter-in-law and her children live. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask the elders to open the ancestral hall and expel him from the genealogy.¡±


    ¡°What? Village Chief, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Originally, Qin Shi didn¡¯t take the village chief¡¯s words to heart. However, when she heard that Qin Xu would be expelled from the genealogy, she immediately got up, grabbed the wooden fence with both hands, and anxiously shouted to the village chief.


    If Qin Xu was really expelled from the genealogy, his life would be completely over. He would be unable to lift his head anywhere he went, and even Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei would be dragged down by him.


    Madam Wang was also shocked. She glanced at the village chief and realized that he did not seem to be joking.


    ¡°Village Chief, what do you think this is? It can¡¯t be that you want to expel him from the genealogy, right?¡±


    She tried to persuade him, but the village chief was completely enraged and wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    ¡°Old Lady Qin, let me tell you. Your family has already caused a huge ruckus in the village. Who knows how much trouble you¡¯ve caused us and how many jokes you¡¯ve made outside the village?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still holding on to your broken key today, fine, when the ancestral hall is opened, Qin Xu will be expelled from the family tree, and your family will get out of the village and go wherever you want!¡±


    At this time, the village chief revealed his imposing manner as a clan leader. Old Lady Qin saw that she had really angered him, so she didn¡¯t dare to be tough.


    ¡°If, if you want me to hand over the keys, that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    She admitted defeat. ¡°But I have a condition. You must let Mo Ruyue take it personally. I don¡¯t trust anyone else!¡±


    When the village chief heard her conditions, he was instantly amused. ¡°You¡¯re usually so calculative and mean to Lady Qin, and now you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t trust anyone other than her? It seems that you¡¯re not ignorant, but you¡¯re just pretending. But what face do you have to ask for help?¡±


    ¡°She, she¡¯s still the eldest son¡¯s wife after all. Even if we move out, she still has to call me Mother. Besides, she¡¯s earning a mountain of gold and silver at home, and she doesn¡¯t care about my money. But who knows if other people will take my retirement money and run away!¡±


    Madam Qin said it so bluntly that Madam Wang was so embarrassed that she could not show her face.


    Her nails dug deep into her palms, but she still had to smile on her face. In her heart, she hated the mother and son to the core.


    However, there was no hurry now. There was still a long time for everyone to get along in the future, and there would be a time when she would be able to seek justice.


    Madam Wang glanced at her son and daughter beside her, then suddenly raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear and said to the village chief, ¡°Village chief, as you can see, my mother only trusts Sister-in-law. In the end, Sister-in-law has to step in for this matter, but I really don¡¯t have the face to ask her for help.¡±


    This time, the village chief did not agree to her request. Instead, he sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless that you¡¯re leaving me to do the shameless things? Madam Wang, don¡¯t go too far with your Qin family!¡±


    ¡°Now that Old Madam Qin has already relented, I¡¯ve already done what I promised you. You can think of a way to deal with the next matter! Also, the next time you harass the villagers with your crying, tantrum, and hanging yourself, I¡¯ll see if you have the guts to hang yourself!¡±


    After the village chief gave his ultimatum, he walked out of the prison.


    ¡°So you were the one who caused this.¡± After Mo Ruyue heard such a long string of words, she was already very impatient in her heart. She looked at Madam Wang with a faint smile.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m like this because I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. Please help me on the account that I still have a pair of children to raise.¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She didn¡¯t know what Mo Ruyue was thinking, so she could only brace herself and plead for mercy.


    ¡°What does your family¡¯s business have to do with me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said indifferently, and then added, ¡°If you still have to hide your family behind your back and make troubles every now and then, then I won¡¯t be your sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin!¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Three different forms of address rang out almost at the same time. The same thing was that other than Mo Ruyue who was still calm, everyone else was shocked and confused.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you can¡¯t joke about this matter. If it gets out, people will gossip.¡±


    Aunt Liu nervously glanced at Madam Wang and whispered in Mo Ruyue¡¯s ear.


    She always felt that Madam Wang¡¯s ears were perked up higher than the sky. Although her eyes were also filled with shock, there was also an unconcealable excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I know you¡¯re saying this because you¡¯re angry that our family has caused you too much trouble, but please don¡¯t really have such thoughts! Even if it¡¯s not for the sake of Big Brother, there are still five children here. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want them anymore?¡±


    Madam Wang seemed to be persuading her, but her words were mostly instigating. Her eyes kept glancing to the side. The five babies standing beside Mo Ruyue were all looking at her with shock.


    ¡°Mother, you, you don¡¯t want us anymore?¡±


    Qin Qingduo was still the first to recover from his shock. Although he knew that he shouldn¡¯t have asked such a question under such circumstances, his mouth seemed to have its own thoughts and he blurted it out.


    With a ¡°don ¡± sound, Qin Qingduo¡¯s head was hit hard. It was so painful that his tears almost came out.


    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking? How can I not want you guys?¡±


    Mo Ruyue shook her head.


    Although it was just a sudden inspiration, she felt that she should think about it carefully. However, she had to solve the problem in front of her first before thinking about other things.

 Chapter 313

    313 It Has Nothing To Do With Me


    So after she said this to Qin Qingduo, she turned to look at Madam Wang and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what agreement you have with Old Madam Qin. This has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not your servant who can come and go as you please. It¡¯s already enough that this happened once last time.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯t delay our work.¡±


    Madam Wang was originally waiting to see the mother and son fall out, but she didn¡¯t expect Mo Ruyue to not continue the topic at all and directly want to kick her out of the door.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, please help us. You can¡¯t just watch us die, sister-in-law!¡±


    !!


    Madam Wang immediately panicked. If Mo Ruyue refused to help, then she would never be able to get the key to Madam Qin. Not to mention having a good new year, even how she would live the next few days would be a problem.


    Mo Ruyue was not one of those villagers who would be threatened by Madam Wang. Seeing that communication was ineffective, she simply took action.


    Madam Wang only saw Mo Ruyue walk a few steps to her and gently clasp her wrist. A numbing feeling immediately spread throughout her body, and she couldn¡¯t muster any strength to resist.


    She wanted to struggle, but she felt that Mo Ruyue was only holding her hand and she couldn¡¯t help but follow.


    The two of them walked all the way to the door before Mo Ruyue let go.


    As soon as the force on her wrist disappeared, Madam Wang¡¯s body regained its strength.


    She originally wanted to use that force to stagger and fall, creating the illusion that she was pushed down by Mo Ruyue. She didn¡¯t expect that her body would sway and she would be pulled back by Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Madam Wang, you should know that I¡¯m a vengeful person, so don¡¯t use your self-righteous little tricks on me. Old Madam Qin is a good example for you. I hope you remember.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said with a smile.


    When she smiled, there were dimples on both sides of her lips, which should be a sweet smile. In Madam Wang¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°I, I know, Sister-in-law, I won¡¯t play any tricks with you. I definitely won¡¯t!¡±


    Madam Wang forced out a stiff smile. Now, she didn¡¯t dare to mention getting the key again, and she didn¡¯t even dare to think about getting some new year¡¯s goods to take away.


    Mo Ruyue was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, so she turned around and went back to the courtyard.


    Madam Wang had a bad start. Not only did she not get any benefits, but she also got a nose full of dust, so she could only walk home dejectedly.


    Qin Qingfei was leaning on the window and looking out. As soon as she saw Madam Wang return, she immediately rushed out of the house.


    ¡°Mother, where are the things? Why did you come back empty-handed? There are so many good things in Aunt¡¯s house, even if it¡¯s just a little bit from the gaps between her fingers, it¡¯s enough for our family. Why are they not even willing to give us this little?¡±


    When she saw that Madam Wang had returned empty-handed, the joy and anticipation on her face immediately turned into anger and accusation.


    ¡°Qingfei, your aunt is at home today, so she¡¯s¡­¡±


    Madam Wang quickly explained, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by Qin Qingfei.


    ¡°So what if the aunt is at home? It¡¯s not like you want a share of her assets. Can¡¯t she just give us a little bit of their stuff? Shouldn¡¯t she at least repay the favor of giving Qin Qingyan and the others a meal?¡± Qin Qingfei shouted in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so good, then go get it. Why are you being so forceful with Mother?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan also came out of the house and gave his sister a cold look.


    ¡°I, I was just in a hurry! Other people¡¯s houses are all waiting for the new year, while our family is still worried about the rice to go into the pot tonight!¡±


    Qin Qingfei didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly to Qin Qingyuan. She didn¡¯t know if she was too anxious or too angry today, but she actually shouted at him. At the beginning, she was very imposing, but as she spoke, her voice became softer and softer. In the end, she closed her mouth under Qin Qingyuan¡¯s glare.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan said rudely. He then asked Madam Wang, ¡± ¡°Mother, has the aunt agreed to see grandmother?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t,¡±


    Madam Wang sighed. ¡°You know what kind of person she is. The tricks I use on others are completely useless against her. Even if I really hang myself outside her house, she can turn a blind eye and let me hang there until I become a skeleton.¡±


    ¡°Qingyuan, it seems like we won¡¯t be able to get your grandma¡¯s key.¡±


    Madam Wang was really a little unwilling. She was so close to getting a sum of money, but it just had to be stuck in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hands. But what could she do?


    She couldn¡¯t outplay Mo Ruyue in terms of schemes, and in terms of tactics, she was someone who could be subdued with one hand. What could she do?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of it. It¡¯s no surprise that this result came out.¡±


    Qin Qingyuan didn¡¯t seem surprised at all, and his calm expression surprised Madam N¨¦e Wang.


    ¡°Qingyuan, do you have any other ideas?¡± She asked hesitantly.


    This son of his was stronger than the four babies of the first household, but no matter how smart a child was, he was still just a child. What ability did he have to fight with Mo Ruyue?


    ¡°The aunt is indeed difficult to deal with, but my five cousins are not so. No matter how difficult a person is to deal with, they also have their weakness. And mother¡¯s weakness, don¡¯t you already know it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the aunt will definitely be willing to help us get the key.¡±


    Although Mo Ruyue had sent Madam Wang away, the relaxed and happy atmosphere just now had also disappeared.


    The five babies stood at the door and stared at her intently, as if they were afraid that she would suddenly disappear.


    ¡°What are you all doing outside? All of you, aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked the obvious, but she didn¡¯t have any intention of giving up on that idea.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re still talking. I want to ask you, what did you mean by that sentence just now?¡±


    Aunt Liu also walked over, holding a half-kneaded dough in her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for speaking out of turn. You said that you don¡¯t want to be Madam Wang¡¯s sister-in-law. Could it be that you don¡¯t want to be the Qin family¡¯s daughter-in-law?¡±


    She had asked bluntly. She had originally thought about whether she should avoid the five babies, but when she saw that Mo Ruyue was very calm, she couldn¡¯t care about this anymore.


    If she really had such an idea, she would have to tell the babies sooner or later. She might as well let them hear it clearly now.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking.¡± Mo Ruyue also responded calmly.


    ¡°Originally, I have never met Qin Ming. From the time I married to the time I became a widow, we have never lived together for a day. We don¡¯t even have any emotional foundation. If you want me to live my life as a widow, I think that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about this question in detail before. It¡¯s all thanks to Madam Wang that I came up with this idea with her ¡®reminder¡¯ just now.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you plan to do? What should we do with the babies?¡±


    Aunt Liu sighed, ¡°You¡¯re just their step-mother, if you don¡¯t even have the status of Qin Ming¡¯s wife, how are you going to take care of these children? After all, they still have their grandmother and uncle. It¡¯s not up to you, an outsider, to manage them.¡±

 Chapter 314

    314 I Won¡¯t Give Up On My Babies


    What she said was a very realistic problem. This was also a problem that Mo Ruyue had not carefully considered clearly just now. Now that Aunt Liu had pointed it out, it made her slightly stunned.


    When the five babies saw that their mother had become silent, they immediately became nervous. They held each other¡¯s hands tightly and could feel the sweat on each other¡¯s palms. When they touched them, they felt that their hands were cold and sticky.


    ¡°The babies¡¯ household registration has been removed from the Qin family. Besides, Old Madam Qin is in jail and Qin Xu is not at home. The second family is in a mess. There¡¯s no chance of becoming the babies¡¯ guardians with such conditions.¡±


    ¡°In short, I won¡¯t give up on the babies. Whether it¡¯s through normal means or abnormal means, the second branch can forget about having any ideas about them.¡±


    !!


    Mo Ruyue said firmly. These words were not only for Aunt Liu to hear, but also for the babies who were about to cry.


    ¡°Come. All of you, come here.¡±


    She waved at her babies, and when she saw that they still seemed to be hesitating, she took the initiative to walk to their side.


    ¡°Your little heads should be thinking about how to spend the new year properly now, don¡¯t think about such nonsense. Even if you want to do this, you¡¯ll have to wait until next spring. At that time, I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡±


    Mo Ruyue dropped another bombshell. This time, not only were the babies surprised, but even Aunt Liu¡¯s wide-open mouth could fit a duck egg.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not going to live in the village anymore?¡±


    Qin Qingyan calmed himself down. He had heard two shocking pieces of news in a row, and it was a little overwhelming.


    ¡°The Qin family has not given up. As long as we are still living here, this kind of thing can only be banned repeatedly. I think if it happens again, I will take action next time.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said it very lightly, but the babies and Aunt Liu could hear the murderous intent in her words. When they thought of her change in personality at the beginning, they had no doubt that she would do what she said.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re all from your mother¡¯s side, quickly go back to the house and press out the mold for the noodles. Otherwise, the dough will be wasted when the noodles are dry.¡±


    Aunt Liu quickly said and helped to drive the five babies into the house. She still had some things she wanted to ask Mo Ruyue


    Although the babies still had a stomach full of questions to ask, they could tell that Grandma Liu had something to say to their mother, so they all obediently went back to their rooms.


    Aunt Liu immediately pulled Mo Ruyue to the room next door. As soon as she entered, she asked seriously, ¡°Lady Qin, have you seriously considered what you said today? I know that you have a lot of money now and you can live a comfortable life wherever you go. Leaving this place should be the best choice, but I still want to ask.¡±


    She knew that her words were out of line, but to her, she had long regarded Mo Ruyue, one adult, five children, and six people in total as a family. So when she suddenly heard that they were leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but feel down.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve thought about leaving a long time ago. After all, the babies will have to go out and see the world in the future. I don¡¯t want them to stay in this small mountain village for the rest of their lives. Even if they don¡¯t take the road of imperial examination, they should go further in the future.¡±


    ¡°As for not being the Qin family¡¯s daughter-in-law and the custody of the babies, I¡¯ll see if there are any relevant laws. In short, I won¡¯t give up on either of these two points.¡±


    When Mo Ruyue said this, she clearly saw Aunt Liu¡¯s eyes darken for a moment, but when she looked over, she revealed an extremely sincere smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Your family is a real family, and you¡¯re all good people. You deserve to live a better and happier life. Then you should leave. Leave this place of trouble, and stay away from those who have been plotting against you.¡±


    Aunt Liu quickly put away the reluctance in her heart. If Mo Ruyue¡¯s family could live well, she and her husband would also sincerely wish them well.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, I actually have an idea that I¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time, but I haven¡¯t found a suitable opportunity to say it. I planned to say it on the 30th, but I think now is a better time.¡±


    Mo Ruyue suddenly said something that made Aunt Liu a little confused.


    ¡°Lady Qin, if you have something to say, just say it. Do we still need to find a suitable time between us?¡±


    Aunt Liu could only think of how to deal with the remaining real estate and land of the Qin family¡¯s eldest branch. However, Mo Ruyue could handle this matter on her own and didn¡¯t need her help.


    Mo Ruyue smiled slightly. ¡°I was thinking that I¡¯ll leave with the babies in the future. I probably won¡¯t return to the Qin family Village. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested in coming with us?¡±


    ¡°Qin¡­ Lady Qin, what did you say? I¡­ I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± When Aunt Liu heard that sentence, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    She only recovered after a long time and asked carefully. She wanted to ask clearly, afraid that it was just her illusion.


    ¡°I was just asking if you and Uncle Liu would be willing to come with us when the time comes?¡±


    When Mo Ruyue saw Aunt Liu¡¯s careful appearance, she suddenly felt a burst of sadness. At the same time, she was even more determined in her thoughts.


    ¡°But, but our¡­ we¡¯re not¡­ and we can¡¯t help¡­¡±


    Aunt Liu was really too excited. She never thought that she would hear such words from Mo Ruyue¡¯s mouth.


    Not only was she going to leave with the babies, but she was also going to take the couple with her?


    However, no matter how good the relationship between the two families was now, they were not blood-related in the end. What kind of identity did the couple have to stay by the side of this family?


    ¡°Aunt Liu, as you know, I have more and more things to do now, and I don¡¯t have much time to take care of the children. But with the two of you by my side, I can leave without worry and go do my own things.¡±


    ¡°The babies get along very well with the two of you. We¡¯ve long regarded you as a family, so even if we¡¯re leaving, we thought that you two might be willing to come with us.¡±


    Mo Ruyue patiently explained, but she was also worried that she might be overthinking things.


    It was often said that the leaves returned to their roots. For the Liu couple, the older they were, the more they didn¡¯t want to leave their hometown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this¡­ I¡­ I have to go back and tell my husband.¡±


    Aunt Liu was in a state of complete confusion. This news came too suddenly, making her still feel dizzy. She was unable to think about all the related problems.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I originally wanted to ask you on the 30th night. Even if I¡¯m leaving, it¡¯ll be next spring at the earliest. I¡¯m not in a hurry to wait for your answer now. There¡¯s still a lot of time to slowly think about it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that this news was too much of a shock for Aunt Liu, so she was not in a hurry for an answer.


    She hadn¡¯t decided on the school for her babies yet, and she still had to think about where to settle down. It was still early, so there was still time.

 Chapter 315

    315 Gift


    After this little interlude, everyone started to make noodles again. They were busy until dusk and smoke was lit up in every household.


    When Aunt Liu left, she was holding a large bowl of noodles in her hand, and Qin Qingyan, who was also holding a large bowl of noodles, followed her.


    ¡°Qingyan, you really don¡¯t have to send me off. I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    Aunt Liu said to Qin Qingyan as she walked out.


    !!


    Although she had helped the Qin family for a day, she had also brought out the family¡¯s noodles.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandma Liu. It¡¯s just a few steps. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Qin Qingyan shook his head. He handed the torch to Aunt Liu and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me with the torch and I¡¯ll take this.¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to take the basin from Aun Liu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. How can I let you take everything? Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    As the two of them walked back and forth, Mo Ruyue came over with a pot of noodles and handed it to Qin Qingyan.


    ¡°Take this pot as well. The cold food festival is going to last for several days, so it¡¯s always good to prepare more.¡±


    In addition to the noodles made today, there were so many pastries, candies, and other things at home. There was really an endless supply of food to eat. It was better to give more of these noodles to the Liu couple.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I was here to help you, but now I have to take more.¡±


    Aunt Liu said embarrassedly, but she also knew that since Mo Ruyue had given it to her, there was no reason for her to take it back.


    ¡°Grandma Liu, just take it. We don¡¯t have much in our house, but we eat the most. You know that too.¡±


    Qin Qingduo walked over with a smile, holding two boxes of various pastries in his hands. It seemed that he was also going to send them to the Liu couple¡¯s house.


    In the end, the three of them left together. Mo Ruyue stood at the door and glanced at them, then turned around and went back to the yard.


    Soon, it was Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. At night, they would set off firecrackers to watch the new year. They also had to eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner and make dumplings. It was a day that all children looked forward to.


    The five babies of the Qin family didn¡¯t need anyone to wake them up. They woke up two hours earlier than usual. No, it could be said that they were so excited that they didn¡¯t sleep much the entire night. They were already waiting for the sky to turn dark before dawn.


    There were also people who got up even earlier. Before the first rays of the morning sun, there was already a long convoy of horses that had arrived at the Qin Village¡¯s entrance and were heading towards Mo Ruyue¡¯s house with ease.


    The sound of the rolling wheels alerted the villagers, and they all came out with torches to check the situation. When they saw that the convoy was even longer than the last three carriages, they were completely stunned.


    ¡°Oh my God, how many things are there in this? Why can¡¯t I see the end of it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it seems that it is going to the Qin family¡¯s first household. Could it be that it is really for Lady Qin?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I can¡¯t even imagine a truckload of things. So many truckloads, how much money would that be!¡±


    Everyone was discussing animatedly. Other than being envious, they could not think of anything else.


    However, the more everyone envied Mo Ruyue, the more they wanted to see the Qin family make a fool of themselves. Unfortunately, Qin Shi was still in prison, Qin Xu was still missing.


    Seeing so many carriages pass by, all the villagers couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. One by one, they abandoned their own work and prepared to follow to see the show.


    With so many gifts being sent to the village, they were afraid that such a thing would not happen again in the future. Even if they were for others, it was good to be able to satisfy their eyes.


    Although Mo Ruyue knew that there would be another wave of gifts today, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so big. Was this the extent of the noble families¡¯ actions?


    In fact, he could have folded them into gold notes and given them to her. For example, the way the person who left a bag of gold notes on the beam of the house would have been much simpler and cruder.


    However, since the gift had already been delivered to her door, there was no reason to reject it. Mo Ruyue turned her head and glanced at her own courtyard. Although it was not small, there was probably no more space to store things.


    Two people alighted from the first carriage. One was the white commander of the Bai manor, and the other was an unfamiliar face that Mo Ruyue had never seen before.


    The two of them walked in front of Mo Ruyue and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Lady Qin, we¡¯ve followed Master¡¯s instructions to send you the last new year gift.¡±


    ¡°White Commander, and this gentleman, thank you for your hard work.¡± Mo Ruyue also smiled in response.


    As the saying goes, don¡¯t hit a smiling person. Besides, they were here to give her a gift, so she couldn¡¯t be cold to them.


    ¡°Lady Qin, this one is the steward of the Ouyang family. Master had previously instructed to prepare a generous gift for you. It¡¯s just that this one had to rush over from the Ouyang family, and the journey is really a bit far, so I was delayed until now.¡±


    The stranger was a very refined middle-aged man. Although the corners of his eyes and the tips of his brows had been engraved with the traces of time, one could still see the elegant demeanor of his youth.


    This was a person who could make people feel good at first sight. However, to Mo Ruyue, it didn¡¯t matter even if he looked fierce. It was not good to judge a person by their appearance, not to mention that he had brought a large number of gifts.


    ¡°Mr. Ouyang, you¡¯ve come a long way. You¡¯ve worked hard. Please go in and rest first, then we¡¯ll talk slowly.¡± Mo Ruyue said and wanted to let the two of them into the house.


    ¡°We¡¯re not busy. In fact, my master had already instructed us before he came here. This time, the number of gifts sent is huge. I¡¯m afraid that Lady Qin¡¯s family won¡¯t be able to put it all down, so they have specially prepared a list.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, please follow us to take stock. After confirming that there are no mistakes, the things will be brought back to the county. The masters have chosen a house in a very good location for you. These things will be placed in the house and specially taken care of.¡±


    Steward Ouyang smiled and rejected Mo Ruyue¡¯s suggestion. He turned around and waved to the people behind him. Immediately, a person who looked like an attendant came over with a tray. On it was a thick list of records.


    Just by looking at this endless carriage group, it was not difficult to guess how many gifts were piled up on it, so it was not surprising that there were two thick copies of the booklet.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you. Let¡¯s start counting now.¡±


    Only now did Mo Ruyue understand the reason why these two had come so early. There were simply too many things, and who knew when they would finish counting them all.


    ¡°Uncles, drink some hot tea to warm your body first. You¡¯ve come all the way here, and it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Qin Qingduo walked out of the kitchen with Qin Qinghao and Qin Qingwan. One of them was carrying a teapot, another was carrying a tray with two teacups, and the last was carrying a box of pastries.


    Qin Qingyan and Qin Qinghong were each carrying a basket filled with clean porcelain bowls. It seemed like they were going to send tea to the coachmen.


    ¡°Thank you, little brother. I¡¯m really a little thirsty.¡±


    Steward Ouyang¡¯s smile did not falter, giving off a feeling of a spring breeze.

 Chapter 316

    316 Inventory Check Completed


    After the two had finished drinking tea, Mo Ruyue exchanged a few more words. Seeing that the other coachmen had also drunk tea to warm themselves up, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start now. The earlier we finish counting, the earlier you can go back to report.¡±


    The white commander and the Ouyang commander also nodded in agreement. They personally accompanied her and began to count the gifts in the carriage.


    This count stunned all the surrounding villagers. Waves of surprised cries came continuously, but by the time they reached the end, everyone was already numb to it and didn¡¯t even bother to make a sound.


    There were so many good things that everyone was dazzled. At first, some people tried to estimate the value, but in the end, they found that it was not worth it at all.


    !!


    Ten fingers were already not enough, even if he used ten more toes, it would still not be enough.


    When the sun rose, they had only finished loading half of the carriages, and some villagers who were tired from standing had already gone home.


    Lady Qin was undoubtedly rich, and the wealth they earned today was more than they could earn in ten or a hundred lifetimes.


    It was infuriating to compare people. If they continued to look, they would be envious and jealous. Everyone was afraid that their eyes would fall into the wealth and they would never be able to pull it out again. So, they could only hurry home so that they wouldn¡¯t be bothered.


    When Mo Ruyue was halfway through the inventory, she asked Qin Qinghao to go to the kitchen to prepare some more food. Whether it was the housekeeper or the coachman, they had arrived at the Qin Village so early, which meant that they had woken up even earlier.


    Even if they had already eaten before they left, they should be hungry by now.


    It just so happened that there were some cakes that Mo Ruyue had baked yesterday at home. A small portion of them were used to pay respects to the ancestors, and the rest were made for the babies.


    Now that she had the rare time to cook for them, she naturally seized every opportunity to cook and satisfy their needs in various ways.


    As a result, the two supervisors and the group of coachmen also benefited from it. When they took the first bite, their eyes were wide with surprise.


    Not to mention that it was the first time the coachmen had eaten such a delicious pastry, even the two experienced butlers were surprised.


    They could be considered to have followed their master everywhere and had seen a lot. What kind of food had they not tried? But the pastries made by Mo Ruyue had opened a new door for them to know about food.


    ¡°It turns out that Lady Qin¡¯s cooking skills are also so high. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any worse than your medical skills.¡±


    The white commander said, full of praise.


    In fact, he had long heard of Mo Ruyue¡¯s cooking skills.


    Their young lady Bai Shijiao had such a tricky taste. No matter how delicious the food was, she would get tired of it after two or three times. However, she never got tired of Lady Qin¡¯s nutritious meal. This was famous in the entire Bai family.


    As for Miss Zhu Zhu, there was no need to mention her. She was a pampered child who grew up with gold and jade, and was only harder to serve than their own miss. However, after eating the nutritious meal made by Lady Qin, she also looked forward to it every day, and now she was very well-behaved.


    Steward Ouyang also nodded his head slightly. Although he did not show it on his face, he was extremely shocked in his heart.


    He rushed to the Bai manor late last night. At that time, he also heard the rumors about his miss being addicted to eating Madam Qin¡¯s nutritious meal, but he didn¡¯t care at that time.


    He thought that it was just because she was tired of eating big fish and meat, so she changed it to some light porridge and side dishes to freshen up. However, after personally tasting it today, he realized that he was really too arrogant and had committed a big taboo that he should not have committed.


    ¡°If the two of you like it, I¡¯ll have Qinghao pack some more for you to take away when you leave.¡±


    They had made a lot of pastries at home, so Mo Ruyue was not stingy to share with the two.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept your invitation.¡±


    The white commander was the first to agree. However, he didn¡¯t want to eat it himself. Instead, he wanted to bring it back for his masters to try.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give the food to the two ladies. They can¡¯t have sugar now. It¡¯ll delay the effect.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s words had ruined the white commander¡¯s plan.


    ¡°This, Lady Qin, you also know our family¡¯s young lady. If she sees that she doesn¡¯t have a share of the things you give, her temper will not be good.¡±


    The white commander smiled bitterly. This box of pastries was originally a gift, but now it seemed to be a hot potato.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, white commander. I¡¯ve already prepared everything. There¡¯s also a portion for the young lady of the Ouyang family. Their desserts are specially made. With this, you can¡¯t eat other people¡¯s desserts.¡±


    Mo Ruyue would only continue to go to the Bai family after the winter food festival, so she had already prepared the ¡°prizes¡± for the two weight loss girls during this period of time. She was waiting for the person who had given the gifts to the Bai family today to bring them back.


    ¡°It turns out that Lady Qin has long prepared. This has made this one sigh in relief.¡±


    The white commander¡¯s expression and tone became relaxed. After understanding the temper of the young girl, Mo Ruyue could understand his feelings of relief at this moment.


    Although there was only one more person, Mo Ruyue had also brought out desserts for the Bai family, and the amount was enough.


    The smile on the white commander¡¯s face never stopped as he happily received the box of pastries from Mo Ruyue and the babies. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Steward Ouyang had also tasted the pastry, he would never believe that the white commander would be so happy just for a bite.


    The entire inventory check didn¡¯t end until the end of the night. At this time, the sun had already tilted to the mountains in the west. In another four hours, the sky would be completely dark.


    The sound of firecrackers and children¡¯s laughter could be heard in the distance. The liveliness of the night had quietly arrived ahead of time.


    The white commander marked the last stroke on the list and said to Mo Ruyue with a smile, ¡°Lady Qin, we finally didn¡¯t let Master down. We have counted all the gifts with you. Here¡¯s the key to the new house, you can keep it well too.¡±


    He handed a large booklet and a bunch of keys to Mo Ruyue, then explained the use of each key in detail, and finally said to her, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our leave first. We have to rush back before night falls and move everything into the house.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, White Commander. Please convey my new year¡¯s blessings to your master. Also, you must make sure the two young ladies keep their mouths shut. Don¡¯t waste all our efforts.¡±


    She also specifically reminded the two young ladies about the things they should pay attention to when losing weight. Although they didn¡¯t need to abstain from eating according to Mo Ruyue¡¯s treatment, they still had to pay attention to some things during the bottleneck period.


    After the two managers bade Mo Ruyue farewell again, they brought the carriage back.


    ¡°Enough. Now that we¡¯ve seen the commotion at other people¡¯s houses, let¡¯s hurry back. We haven¡¯t made the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner yet. It¡¯ll be bad enough if the pot and stove are cold later.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re not lacking in fortune and wealth during the new year. We don¡¯t have anything we want, so don¡¯t just look at them with envy.¡±

 Chapter 317

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You guys say, since Lady Qin has earned so much money, she should be leaving soon, right? Our small mountain village can¡¯t hold her. Didn¡¯t you see that they sent so many gifts that there¡¯s no place to put them? They even specially sent a house to put the gifts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at how much she has earned. Look at her abilities as well. She¡¯s been awarded by the imperial court. The days of great profit are yet to come.¡±


    The words of the villagers¡¯ discussion entered Mo Ruyue¡¯s ears. Recently, her ears were so worn out by these words that calluses were about to form. It was a pity that her five senses were too sharp, and it was impossible to block them even if she wanted to.


    However, Mo Ruyue had always been deaf to these insignificant words. Moreover, they didn¡¯t dare to say these things in front of her, so she pretended not to hear them.


    ¡°Take Qinghao to Grandma Liu¡¯s house to help with the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Leave the house to Mother. When everything is done here, I¡¯ll get Qinghong to call you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue called out to Qin Qingyan.


    This had been discussed with the Liu couple before. Every family that had the means would prepare a reunion dinner on Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. Even if the Liu couple wanted to spend it with Mo Ruyue¡¯s family, they wouldn¡¯t leave their own cold pot and stove without the new year¡¯s flavor.


    It was said that this wouldn¡¯t bring good luck to the coming year. Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t really believe in these things, seeing that the people around her attached great importance to it, she followed the good advice.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Qinghao there first.¡±


    As Qin Qingyan spoke, he took the ingredients he had prepared last night and brought Qin Qinghao to Aunt Liu¡¯s house.


    Mo Ruyue was also ready to show off her skills today. She had already prepared the ingredients according to the recipe of the Manchu Han Imperial Feast. Some of the dishes that required a long time to cook had already been prepared as early as two days ago. Today was just the last step.


    As soon as she entered the kitchen, she turned to look at the Liu family¡¯s residence and narrowed her eyes.


    It seemed that the convoy today had really provoked a lot of people. They had already begun to get close to each other without caring about their face.


    In the Liu family¡¯s house, several villagers were holding tea and smiling at Aunt Liu. It looked like they had come in advance to congratulate the new year, but not only was there no smile on Aunt ¡°Aunt Liu, you also want to see everyone in our village get along with each other, right? Now, only you and your husband are close to Lady Qin and can talk to her, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to just Liu¡¯s face, but there was also a slight frown.


    ¡°Madam Liu, you see, we¡¯re all from the same village. Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to get closer to each other? Why are you so hesitant?¡±


    These villagers were all old women. Obviously, they came to find Madam Liu to play the card of friendship from the same village.


    One of the women saw that Madam Liu didn¡¯t speak for a long time and couldn¡¯t help but smile and persuade her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. After all, the five children lived in the village for a period of time. We all felt sorry for them. Now that we see them living well, we are really happy for them.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Liu, you also want to see everyone in our village get along with each other, right? Now, only you and your husband are close to Lady Qin and can talk to her, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to just mention it a little, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not asking you to do anything against your conscience. We¡¯re just saying a few words about how we took care of the five babies back then. We¡¯re already very grateful to you.¡±


    Everyone spoke one after another. Although they all said that they only needed to mention one sentence, their words carried a sense of both carrot and stick. They also deliberately mentioned the relationship between Madam Liu and Mo Ruyue. Obviously, they were reminding her not to ¡°eat all the food alone.¡±


    ¡°You mean, you want me to help you remind Lady Qin that she owes you a favor?¡±


    Madam Liu said it bluntly, making the faces of several villagers suddenly change after hearing it, and suddenly they were somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, you can¡¯t say it like that. We just saw that you and Lady Qin¡¯s relationship is close, and thought that since we are all from the same village, it would be better to get closer to each other. How come when these words come out of your mouth, it sounds so bad?¡±


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face had already frozen. She wanted to fall out with him, but she didn¡¯t dare to make their relationship too stiff. In the end, her words still carried a hint of complaint.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I have a good relationship with Lady Qin, but what I said just now is not true? Although her personality is a little cold, she is very reasonable. If you treat her with your heart, how can she ignore you?¡±


    Aunt Liu said and then smiled lightly: ¡°Do you really think that such a method will work on her? Instead of thinking about how to play tricks, it¡¯s better to think about how to exchange sincerity for sincerity, which is more realistic.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Liu, are you afraid that if our relationship with Lady Qin gets better, you won¡¯t be able to get any benefits, or are you afraid that we¡¯ll share your things?¡±


    The other woman was even more impolite. The smile on her face just now had completely disappeared. She turned hostile faster than turning a page in a book.


    After she finished speaking, there was really someone who wanted to nod and echo her, but after seeing Madam Liu¡¯s eyes looking over, they immediately stopped their actions.


    ¡°Whatever you say. I¡¯m not afraid of what you say.¡±


    Madam Liu was too lazy to argue for herself now. In any case, whether she did it or not, these people would not change anything.


    It was no wonder that Lady Qin wanted to leave this village. It was not only because she had accumulated a certain amount of wealth and wanted to give the children a better education and living standard, but also because once she got entangled with these people, there would be no end.


    ¡°Grandma Liu, Qinghao and I are here to help you with the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Qin Qingyan¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. The women in the room were stunned, and their faces suddenly showed surprise.


    ¡°Oh, why are Qingyan and Qinghao here? Are you helping Aunt Liu with the new year¡¯s dinner? You guys are so obedient!¡±


    A woman quickly went out to greet him. As she spoke, she reached out to take the basket of ingredients from Qin Qingyan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Look at the good quality streaky pork and two fish inside. There are about seven to eight catties, right? It¡¯s winter, it¡¯s rare to eat fish even in the city. Look at Lady Qin, she just gave two away.¡±


    Qin Qingyan took a step back and blocked Qin Qinghao and the baskets in their hands behind him. He said politely, ¡°Aunt, we¡¯re just here to get the things. It¡¯s not far from the kitchen. Are you here to help Grandma Liu with the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?¡±


    Although the woman¡¯s hand fell on empty air, the smile on her face did not decrease in the slightest, and her attitude was much better than when she faced Madam Liu.


    ¡°Qingyan, why aren¡¯t you at home helping your mother with the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner? Instead, you¡¯ve come to Aunt Liu¡¯s place. The relationship between your two families is really good.¡±


    The woman asked again, trying to probe the two babies. She was trying to get close.


    ¡°Tonight, Grandpa Liu and Grandma Liu will be spending New Year¡¯s Eve with our family. Mother said that we have to help Grandma Liu prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner before we go home together.¡±


    Qin Qingyan answered every question she asked, causing Qin Qinghao to turn his head to look at him.

 Chapter 318

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They had heard everything that these people had said just now. All of them had ideas about their family and even wanted to make things difficult for Grandma Liu. Why did Big Brother tell them everything? This was not like his usual personality.


    Aunt Liu was listening at the side and didn¡¯t have any intention of interrupting.


    Qin Qingyan was a child with his own ideas, and she believed that he must have his reasons for doing so.


    After hearing Qin Qingyan¡¯s words, everyone present revealed a look of envy and jealousy, but at the same time, they also had a trace of expectation.


    If their relationship with the Qin family got better in the future, would they be able to be like Madam Liu and get some good things from Madam Qin every three to five days?


    ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s really not bad. In our village, your family is the first to have the most sumptuous New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Aunt Liu and her husband are really lucky! I just don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll have the fortune to enjoy the New Year¡¯s celebration.¡±


    The aunt who had spoken the most directly just now walked forward and ¡°flipped¡± the ingredients in the two baskets over and over again, wishing she could directly snatch the baskets over.


    The meat was easy to get, but it was rare to get to eat a fish on a normal day, not to mention that there was a year-long festive event today.


    ¡°Aunt, you can ask my mother directly. I only brought my brother here to help Grandma Liu with her work. All the guests in our house were invited by Mother.¡±


    Qin Qingyan¡¯s words had kicked the ball to Mo Ruyue¡¯s side, but none of the women present dared to say this to her.


    All they could do was smile awkwardly, not knowing how to continue the conversation.


    ¡°Do you all want to stay and help? Our time is tight. It¡¯s best to have the reunion dinner at night so that we can set off the firecrackers.¡±


    Qin Qingyan looked like he wanted to keep them, but he was actually driving them away. When the other ladies heard this, their faces turned even uglier.


    ¡°Hehe, Qingyan, we just saw that Aunt Liu¡¯s family only has two old people, and it¡¯s quite lonely, so we came over to chat with her. If you have anything else to do, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    They had also come to beg Madam Liu with thick skin, but now that they had hit two rejections from her and Qin Qingyan, no matter how unwilling they were, they could only leave temporarily.


    ¡°Then, aunts, please go. Qinghao and I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    Although Qin Qingyan said that, he really stood still and had no intention of sending them off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t send me off, don¡¯t send me off. We all live in the same village. There¡¯s no need to send me off. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. We¡¯ll be busy when we get home.¡±


    The few of them spoke in unison, but in the end, they still left resentfully.


    ¡°Qingyan, why are you here with Qinghao? Didn¡¯t you say that Tang Tang was here?¡±


    Madam Liu didn¡¯t ask about how Qin Qingyan had told everything to those village women. She was more concerned about why the people who had come had suddenly changed.


    ¡°Tang Tang is here. Those prostitutes in your room just now are even more unwilling to leave. They might even bring her back to our house.¡±


    Qin Qingyan couldn¡¯t figure it out at first. His mother knew that he was not good at cooking. On the contrary, Tang Tang¡¯s cooking skills were ranked behind his mother and Qinghao, so she should be the one to help. But now that he thought about it, he seemed to understand why his mother had made such an arrangement.


    However, how did Mother know that such a thing would happen in Grandma Liu¡¯s house? Could it be that she had super hearing and heard everything?


    Qin Qingyan only thought about it for a moment before he quickly shook his head and got rid of this ridiculous thought.


    Aunt Liu didn¡¯t tell Mo Ruyue about this matter and Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask.


    By the time night had completely fallen, Mo Ruyue¡¯s table was already filled with plates and bowls of all sizes. Dishes that looked, smelled, and tasted good were stacked on top of each other, dazzling people to the point where they didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Mo Ruyue had also specially prepared two kinds of wine for tonight. One was the white wine that she and the Liu couple drank together, and the other was fruit wine for the babies.


    Although it was called fruit wine, it had actually reduced the alcohol content to the minimum after fermentation. It was just a new kind of fermented drink that tasted sour and sweet. Even the youngest Qin Qingwan could drink a small cup.


    The Liu couple were allowed to sit on Mo Ruyue¡¯s left and right. Uncle Liu sat on the right and Aunt Liu sat on the left.


    The two of them were in the first and second guest seats. Clearly, Mo Ruyue was treating them as distinguished guests.


    ¡°Lady Qin, look at this. How can this be good? how can we sit here?¡± Aunt Liu said, a little embarrassed.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time the two of them had a meal with Mo Ruyue¡¯s family, it was still the first time that they had a formal and important festival like the Spring Festival, and the meaning it represented was different.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you sit here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed and asked in return. She was the first to raise his glass and say, ¡°This year, Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu have helped me a lot to take care of the family and the babies. It¡¯s only right for me to invite the two of you to sit at the head of the table.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll first offer you a cup of wine to express my respect.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re neighbors, so we should take care of each other. Besides, we¡¯ve also received a lot of care from you, so I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    The Liu couple also raised their glasses and replied with a smile. Then, the three of them drank the wine in one gulp.


    ¡°Come, come, come. Let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s the new year today, so we must all be happy. Next year will also be a healthy, happy, and peaceful year.¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised her chopsticks and called for everyone to start eating. This sumptuous reunion dinner officially kicked off.


    After a few glasses of wine, the Liu couple had completely integrated into the atmosphere of the family and no longer appeared so restrained.


    The bowls in front of them were always full. The few babies were using the male chopsticks to serve them food, taking care of them even more carefully than Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, I¡¯m sincere about what I¡¯ve mentioned to you before. The babies are also looking forward to your agreement, so I hope that you can consider it carefully.


    Mo Ruyue picked up the wine pot again and filled the Liu couple¡¯s glasses with wine. She also filled her own glass.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t even finished a single pot of wine, she was already feeling slightly tipsy. It was truly somewhat inconceivable.


    ¡°Lady Qin, for the future of the babies, you will definitely leave this small mountain village. But the two of us are already very old. If we go with you, we will only be able to help less and less. I¡¯m afraid we will have to trouble you in the future.¡±


    When Aunt Liu spoke, her eyes could not help but glance at Uncle Liu. Her expression was a little sad. It seemed that the couple had discussed it, but the conclusion they reached might not be sincere.


    ¡°If you two say so, then I won¡¯t dare to trouble you with anything in the future. Aren¡¯t we a family now? Why are you still talking like this?¡±


    As Mo Ruyue spoke, she secretly gave her babies a look.

 Chapter 319

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Tang Tang was the first one to get down from her chair. She walked to Aunt Liu¡¯s side and put her little hand on her arm. She blinked her eyes and asked her pitifully, ¡°Grandma Liu, won¡¯t you miss me if you don¡¯t see Tang Tang in the future?¡±


    Aunt Liu was stunned. Before she could answer, Tang Tang had already leaned forward and hugged her arm, ¡°But Tang Tang will miss Grandma Liu. So will my brothers. They will miss Grandpa Liu.¡±


    Her soft and sweet voice made Aunt Liu¡¯s heart melt. She and Uncle Liu had long treated MO Ruyue and the five babies as a family. How could they bear not to see them again?


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, Grandma Liu, when you¡¯re older, we¡¯ll be as filial to you as we are to our mothers. We¡¯ve never thought of you two as trouble. You¡¯ve seen for yourself how our own aunt and uncle are. They can¡¯t catch up to you two even if they tried to flatter you.¡±


    San Bao¡¯s words were extremely straightforward, but they were sincere and without any lies.


    ¡°Yes, when Mother went to treat patients and save lives, it was Grandpa and Grandma who took care of us, sending us to and from school in the morning and evening. If we were to calculate so clearly, how much trouble have we caused you two?¡±


    Er Bao also joined in the persuasion.


    San Bao didn¡¯t say much, but he had already picked up the public chopsticks and started to serve the Liu couple food.


    As for Da Bao, he directly filled their glasses with wine, then casually poured some white wine into his own.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, Grandma Liu, we really hope that you two can come with us. Although the old people like to return to their roots, it¡¯s only called home when the whole family is together, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Seeing that the five children took turns to speak, the Liu couple was so confused that they could only smile, MO Ruyue knew that this matter was considered a success and nodding was only a matter of time.


    Seeing that everyone had worked hard, she didn¡¯t mind that Da Bao had taken the opportunity to secretly drink white wine.


    ¡°It was good to be drunk, but who would know how uncomfortable it was after sobering up?¡±


    The sound of firecrackers in the village rose and fell, immediately attracting the attention of the babies.


    In order to have a lively night, MO Ruyue had purchased a large number of fireworks in the county. However, for safety reasons, they were scattered in safer places instead of at home.


    She saw that the babies¡¯ minds were no longer on the dining table, so she said, ¡°Da Bao, take your siblings out to play with firecrackers. Remember, don¡¯t take too many at once. Don¡¯t bring incense or fire with you. Be careful.¡±


    She felt that she had to talk about all aspects, but she was afraid that she would be too long-winded.


    ¡°I know, Mother. You¡¯ve already reminded me repeatedly before, so I¡¯ll take them out to play.¡±


    Although Da Bao had always been very calm and steady, he could not help but reveal a childlike innocence that should belong to someone his age at this time.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She knew that they had been looking forward to this day for too long, so she waved her hand and let them play freely.


    ¡°Oh, oh, let¡¯s set off some firecrackers!¡±


    The babies immediately put down their chopsticks in excitement and swarmed out.


    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the eve of the new year had just begun.


    The babies who had gone out to set off firecrackers for a while had all returned. It was unknown how much perseverance they had used to overcome their playful nature. They were ready to help MO Ruyue clean up the dining table and then make arrangements for the dumplings.


    ¡°Go, go, go, you guys go ahead and play. No matter how hot your hats and scarves are, you can¡¯t take them off, do you hear me?¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t say a word and chased them out. The new year was a time for the children to play to their hearts¡¯ content. She could handle this work alone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re still here. We don¡¯t need you guys. Be careful not to get hurt. Have fun.¡± Aunt Liu also said with a smile.


    They would only return home after the new year, so they would be cleaning up the kitchen and making dumplings with MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and play!¡±


    San Bao cheered and took the lead to rush out again. The other babies followed closely behind. This time, they didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, you guys rest first. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought that if it weren¡¯t for these two, she would have put all the plates into her space and cleaned them up in a while without wasting any time.


    ¡°Sigh, I already said that we¡¯re family. Why are you being so distant? It¡¯s faster if we do it together.¡±


    Aunt Liu¡¯s words extinguished MO Ruyue¡¯s thoughts of trying to persuade her.


    Indeed, on one hand, she said that they were a family, but on the other hand, she was acting like an outsider. It was really a bit inconsistent with her words. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s work together. We¡¯ll make dumplings together later.¡± Although MO Ruyue did not show it, she was very excited in her heart.


    It was her first time celebrating the new year. In the past, she would either be on a mission or on the road to a mission. Other people¡¯s lively reunions had nothing to do with her.


    The three of them cleaned up the table together. After a short break, they began to chop the vegetables and meat to make the fillings. They chatted while making dumplings.


    The sound of firecrackers outside rose and fell, but it still could not cover the children running around and laughing from time to time.


    The air was filled with the familiar smell of gunpowder. However, to MO Ruyue, it was no longer the cold aura that symbolized death, but a warm smell that was full of vitality and happiness.


    No matter what the real reason she came to this world was, she was willing to do her best to protect the happiness she felt now.


    For tonight¡¯s dumplings, there was a total of seven kinds of stuffing, three meat and three vegetable fillings, and one kind of pure seafood dumpling. The ingredients were naturally the new year¡¯s gift from the Bai family.


    At the same time, there were also some special ingredients that were prepared under the guidance of Aunt Liu.


    ¡°Copper coins, peanuts, candy, red dates, and so many wagers? I wonder what I can eat later.¡±


    As MO Ruyue wrapped the dumplings, she randomly added ingredients into the filling.


    ¡°Copper coins are naturally the best, as it means that we¡¯ll be able to make a lot of money in the coming year. As for the peanuts and candies, they¡¯re all for sweet-talking use.¡±


    Aunt Liu said as she placed the dumplings in her hands on the curtain.


    The three of them made dumplings in different styles, and it was obvious who made them at a glance.


    Aunt Liu¡¯s dumplings were chubby, small but full.


    Uncle Liu¡¯s dumplings were round, like gold ingots. They were not the usual dumplings.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s dumplings were thin. There was obviously a lot of stuffing in it, but it still looked much slimmer.


    Feeding them made the babies eat more happily. MO Ruyue even specially mixed carrot juice, spinach juice, pumpkin juice, and purple sweet potato juice into flour to make colorful dough.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized which dumpling has a copper coin in it, so I¡¯ll be able to eat it right away. Isn¡¯t this considered cheating?¡± MO Ruyue casually asked.


    Thanks to her photographic memory, even if she were to mess up all the dumplings on the curtain a few times, she would still be able to accurately find the dumplings with copper coins..

 Chapter 320

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Lady Qin, you can pretend to forget. The new year¡¯s meal is supposed to have a festive atmosphere, otherwise it would be boring.¡±


    Aunt Liu couldn¡¯t help but say, and even Uncle Liu also smiled slightly.


    ¡°Mother, someone in the village ran to the village entrance to wait for the bell to ring. Can we go and see?¡±


    The three of them were making dumplings and talking in the house when San Bao and Tang Tang suddenly ran back holding hands. They asked Mo Ruyue excitedly as soon as they entered the door.


    ¡°Ring the bell?¡±


    Mo Ruyue knew that in her previous life, during Chinese New Year, there would be a live broadcast of a large-scale party throughout the country. At 12 o¡¯clock, the clock would be struck. She didn¡¯t expect that after transmigrating to this world, even a small mountain village would have such a ritual.


    ¡°Originally, our village didn¡¯t ring the bell. Everyone would wait for the first day of the new year to go to the temple ten miles away to burn the first incense. Later on, the previous village chief said that those big cities would arrange bell-striking ceremonies on New Year¡¯s Eve, so we can also join in the fun. After that, there was this rule.¡±


    Aunt Liu also explained to MO Ruyue the reason for striking the bell.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Since it¡¯s for the sake of liveliness and also to pray for blessings, then let¡¯s go. But be careful, and don¡¯t bring firecrackers with you. Come back quickly to eat dumplings after the bell rings. This is also very important.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately agreed to the two babies¡¯ request, and then the two of them cheered and rushed over.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t pounce on me. Be careful not to get flour all over your body again! ¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t accept the babies¡¯ enthusiasm this time and directly reached out to stop the two of them. She then chased them away to play before continuing to make dumplings.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s almost time. You should accompany the babies and wait for the bell to ring. Leave this to me and Old Liu. We won¡¯t delay the cooking of the dumplings.¡±


    Aunt Liu suggested to MO Ruyue when it was almost time.


    Strictly speaking, although MO Ruyue had married into the Qin family for a long time, this was the first time she had officially spent the new year with the babies. She should not be waiting for them at home, but should be welcoming the new year with them.


    MO Ruyue originally wanted to decline, but after Aunt Liu¡¯s persuasion, she finally changed her mind.


    She immediately took off her apron and went to wash her hands. She casually took a cloak and draped it over her body. She said to Aunt Liu, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu. I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    Perhaps she had been waiting for this sentence for a long time, which was why she was so eager to leave, even full of joy.


    The Liu couple looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s back as she left, and the wrinkles on their faces stretched out with a smile.


    ¡°Master, do you think we should go with Lady Qin?¡± Aunt Liu could not help but ask Uncle Liu.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not a bad idea for us to follow them.¡±


    When the bronze bell at the Qin Village entrance rang, a bloody massacre quietly began.


    The restaurant that should have been brightly lit and bustling with people was now pitch black.


    ¡®l¡¯ne aoor or tne restaurant was wide open, ana no one was gomg In or out. ¡®l¡¯ne whole building was quiet, as if it was a different world from the hustle and bustle outside.


    Drip, drip, drip


    The sound of water dripping and the gurgling of water could be heard.


    A man was staring at the closed door. One of his hands was hanging by his side, and the other was on the desk in front of him. His fingers were stiff from the force, and the place where they were pressed against the desk was white and bleeding. He even pressed deep cracks on the hard solid wood desk.


    The smell of blood slowly spread, and the smell became stronger and stronger. The man¡¯s face became uglier and uglier.


    ¡°So many people couldn¡¯t stop him, but he still ended up here?¡±


    He mumbled to himself as a bitter smile appeared in his eyes.


    With a loud bang, a brilliant firework exploded in the night sky, followed by another burst of fireworks, illuminating the dark night sky as if it were daytime.


    The man suddenly turned to look out the window, his pupils reflecting the fireworks outside, and sighed slightly.


    The door opened quietly. A man in black was standing at the door. He seemed to be soaked in something, and the color of his clothes was particularly dark.


    He walked in slowly, step by step, but the man sitting behind the desk seemed to be unaware of it, still turning his head and looking out the window in a daze.


    ¡°This seat was originally prepared for you.¡±


    He suddenly opened his mouth, as if he was talking to himself.


    ¡°When you first came to this building, I knew that if I didn¡¯t give you this seat, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep you. Perhaps they know me too well, so they¡¯ve been eyeing you since long ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know, but I didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, I allowed them to continue doing what they wanted. I also wanted to see if the person I had my eyes on was worthy of this position.¡±


    ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that you didn¡¯t care about anything at all. So, even if I gave you the position directly, you would have just abandoned it like an old shoe.¡±


    He said a long sentence, but the man who walked in did not seem to hear it. His face was expressionless, as if those words were like a gust of wind blowing past his ear, leaving no trace at all.


    ¡°Ah Ying, other than this, I¡¯ve never treated you badly. You didn¡¯t take their provocation to heart at all, so why did you suddenly come to our door and destroy everything?¡±


    The man behind the desk turned his head again and stared at the man who had already walked to the desk.


    The fireworks outside the window were getting more and more intense, reflecting his face. His cold and determined face was stained with blood, like a shura who had stepped into the human world from purgatory. Only his pair of eyes, which were as bright as the cold stars, reflected the fireworks in the sky, but they still could not be stained with a trace of warmth.


    He still didn¡¯t say anything, but his silence gave the man behind the desk an answer.


    ¡°You actually have a weakness?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened, and he laughed out loud.


    ¡°I should have known. If I hadn¡¯t touched your bottom line, why would you have killed all the people you saw as ants and destroyed everything so thoroughly to prevent a resurgence?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t manage to grasp your weak spot.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, his eyes suddenly popped out. The light in his eyes immediately dimmed and was covered with a thick layer of death.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    The man called Ah Ying finally responded, but it was only a short and cold four words.


    Then, a cold light flashed, and a string of blood beads fell into the scabbard at his waist.


    He didn¡¯t read the dead man behind the desk but went straight to the bookshelf behind him.


    There was a small white jade Buddha statue on the shelf. It seemed to have been touched many times, and the jade was particularly warm and delicate.


    Ah Ying walked forward and turned the white jade Buddha. The bookshelf immediately split into two and slid silently to the sides. A two-foot groove was immediately revealed on the wall behind.


    There was no gold, silver, or jewelry in it, only some books and account books. There was only a small red sandalwood box at the top..

 Chapter 321

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He opened a bag on his back. There was also a wooden box inside, but it was dozens of times bigger than the small box.


    Ying put all the books and account books into the wooden box, but kept the small red sandalwood box in his arms.


    After doing all this, he pushed the candle on the table over and watched as the burning flame gradually spread and swallowed the entire desk.


    The strong smell of blood in the room couldn¡¯t cover up the smell of sulfur. As long as the fire spread to the place where the gunpowder was scattered, the restaurant filled with the smell of death would explode into the most brilliant and enthusiastic fireworks of the night.


    Ah Ying looked around the room again, but he did not look at the body behind the desk. Then, he jumped out of the window, glided like a ROC with its wings spread, and disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Hey, look, why is the sky over there red?¡±


    The bell at midnight had already rung, and the cheering crowd had begun to disperse. At this time, someone found that the sky in the south of the city had turned red.


    Following the direction of his finger, some people noticed thick smoke rising. It didn¡¯t look like fireworks, but more like a fire somewhere.


    ¡°11 can¡¯t De water, rigntf Tne smell 01 smoKe IS so strong!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s running out of water. Quickly call for help!¡±


    More and more people realized that something was wrong. The joy of the celebration was suddenly washed away by the tense atmosphere. Everyone shouted and ran, wanting to quickly put out the fire.


    Every year, there would be incidents of fireworks and water leakage. By right, such a large-scale fire should have already alarmed the government¡¯s fire brigade, but no one from the fire brigade appeared even after the people shouted for a long time.


    Just as the commoners took the buckets and basins and were ready to put out the fire, they suddenly heard a loud ¡°boom¡±. The earth seemed to be shaking. This was not the end. There were continuous explosions and flying pieces of wood and gravel. Some of the commoners who were already very close were hit and fell to the ground, bleeding.


    Suddenly, screams and wails filled the air. The rest of the people were busy avoiding the flying gravel and dragging the injured away.


    It was not until the explosion ended that someone dared to come and treat the wounded. As for the building that had been blown up, it had long been blown to pieces, leaving only some remnants of the wooden frame that was still burning.


    The bloody case on the new year¡¯s night was not an isolated case. In the next few days, similar cases happened in several cities, and the victims were all branches of the same restaurant. For a time, rumors about who the restaurant had offended were rampant.


    Because there were always explosions and fire, and countless burnt bones were found in the remains of the building, the bloody horror of this serial case diluted the happy and peaceful atmosphere of the new year. The people in the city where the case happened and the nearby cities were all in a panic, afraid that such bad luck would befall them.


    It was strange to say that these explosions would affect some innocent people without exception. Whether they were injured or their homes were destroyed, they all received silver notes of different denominations in the next few days.


    It was like the compensation given by the vicious murderer, and the amount of compensation for each family was at least a dozen or a few dozen taels, and at most a hundred taels. It was also different according to the situation of each family.


    For a moment, no one knew whether the murderer was crazy or humane.


    The local authorities were the most troubled. They couldn¡¯t find any useful clues from the scene of the case, and they didn¡¯t even have a direction to start the investigation. They put up a huge reward for clues and insiders before mysteriously disappearing. No one dared to take the initiative to come to them and provide clues. The investigation of the case was like a clay ox entering the sea. It was completely in a deadlock.


    MO Ruyue only found out about the rumors of this murder case after she returned to the Bai manor to continue her treatment. However, on the morning of the first day of the new year, when she still didn¡¯t know anything about it, she went into the mountains to visit her old friends according to her plan.


    ¡°Da Bao, if anyone comes to visit us for the new year, please take care of them. We¡¯ll serve them tea and snacks. There¡¯s no need to distinguish between close and distant relatives.¡±


    MO Ruyue warned Da Bao before she left.


    ¡°I know, Mother. You must be careful when you enter the mountain. Come back early.¡±


    Da Bao was now used to MO Ruyue¡¯s frequent visits to the mountains, and she did not come back with prey and herbs every time. Obviously, she had another purpose in the mountains.


    However, he would not ask for a reason now. He would only remind her and wait for her to come back.


    After what happened at Aunt Liu¡¯s house last night, MO Ruyue was now completely at ease with Da Bao¡¯s ability to deal with the ways of the world. He would definitely ¡°entertain¡± the villagers who would come to visit him for the new year.


    So after being intimate with the rest of the babies, MO Ruyue turned around and went straight to the back mountain.


    Ever since the wolf pack was attacked, they had completely abandoned the cave they used to live in and moved to the valley of treasures.


    After MO Ruyue entered the mountain, she went straight to the valley of treasures. About a hundred meters away from the valley, she detected the existence of the sentinel wolves.


    She stopped and turned to look at the bushes beside her. Sure enough, she saw two giant wolves with their heads lowered, their tails wagging slightly, and whimpers coming out of their throats.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m happy to see you guys too.¡±


    MO Ruyue bent down and opened her arms to welcome the two giant wolves, affectionately greeting them.


    One of the giant wolves bit MO Ruyue¡¯s sleeve and dragged her in the direction of the valley of treasures, as if it couldn¡¯t wait for her to go to the valley as a guest.


    Ever since she found out that the giant wolves seemed to be closer to the man in black, it would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t disappointed. But now, it seemed that the giant wolves still trusted and were close to her, which made her feel a little relieved.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over by myself. You guys continue to keep watch.¡±


    MO Ruyue patted the head of the giant wolf that was biting her sleeve, then continued to walk towards the valley of treasures.


    Along the way, there were two hidden sentries. Every time she passed by one, a sentry wolf would drag her in the direction of the valley, as if afraid that she would leave. MO Ruyue keenly sensed that something was wrong.


    This didn¡¯t seem like a simple welcome to her visit. There seemed to be something else.


    She immediately quickened her pace and entered the valley. This time, the black wolf king came out to welcome her in person. ¡°Alright, what happened?¡±


    MO Ruyue directly asked the black wolf king.


    The black wolf king licked the back of her hand, then turned around and walked into the depths of the valley.


    She and the black wolf king walked through the entire valley together and came to the opposite cliff.


    Previously, MO Ruyue had walked around the entire valley to pick herbs. She knew that this was a crater similar to a meteorite impact. The entire valley only had one entrance.


    However, under the black wolf king¡¯s lead, MO Ruvue suddenlv found another triangular hole that looked like an entrance.


    She squinted at the entrance, then suddenly turned her head and looked behind her. She stretched out her hand and compared it to the entrance on the opposite side, as if she was measuring something..

 Chapter 322

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°No way. Could it be that this hole was really made by something?¡±


    She mumbled, finding her discovery unbelievable.


    The two caves, which had the same shape, size, and height, were in a straight line, as if they had been pierced by a huge object.


    What was even more incredible was that she had been to this place more than once, but this was the first time she had seen the cave in front of her. Could there be some kind of barrier at the entrance of the cave that would only appear at a certain time every year?


    ¡°You just want me to look at this cave?¡±


    MO Ruyue turned his head and asked the black wolf king who was following him.


    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­ Awooo¡­¡±


    The black wolf king nodded at her, as if it wanted to tell her something.


    Unfortunately, the human and wolf did not understand each other¡¯s language. Even if she heard it, she could not understand what it was saying.


    ¡°Ah, if only I had a beast language translator. I wonder if the tool room in the realm can make it.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed again. However, since the black wolf king had brought her to this place, it was likely that he didn¡¯t just want her to take a look outside. It was even more likely that he wanted her to go in and take a look.


    She tried to take two steps forward, but the black wolf king did not make any move to stop her. Instead, it kept staring at her.


    ¡°Is there a time limit? I won¡¯t be locked inside, will I?¡± She turned around and asked with uncertainty.


    If it weren¡¯t for her babies, she would have gone in without hesitation to see what was going on, but now she had too many things to worry about, so she was less curious.


    ¡°Aowu, aowu¡­¡±


    The black wolf king¡¯s four limbs lightly stomped on the ground, as if urging MO Ruyue to hurry in.


    ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t harm me. What¡¯s inside? Let me go in and see.¡±


    MO Ruyue said softly. A flashlight appeared in her hand, and she immediately walked toward the hole.


    The depth of this cave was much deeper than the one at the entrance. At the entrance, they could still see the light outside the cave, but this one was completely dark, without even a faint light.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s cold light flashlight had a very long range and her vision was very good. Even so, she still didn¡¯t see any signs of an end.


    She turned her head to look at the way she had come and saw the wolf king standing proudly at the entrance of the cave, as if waiting for her return.


    Since she didn¡¯t know if there was a time limit for this hole to appear, MO Ruyue turned around and walked faster inside.


    The tunnel was very damp, and the sound of water dripping could be heard all the way. He could even step on some puddles of water, which was almost impossible in the weather where water would turn to ice.


    MO Ruyue had been carefully observing the surrounding environment. The deeper they went, the quieter the surroundings seemed to be. There was not even the sound of water dripping.


    In her memory, she had already walked more than a hundred meters, but the tunnel still had no end, and there were no forks. It was as if it would just continue on.


    ¡°What is it that the black wolf king wants me to see so seriously? There¡¯s actually an illusion at the entrance, so it shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary thing. At least, the existence of this pack of wolves is not ordinary.¡±


    She mumbled to herself. Her voice was reflected by the rock wall and echoed in the tunnel, as if someone was whispering in her ear.


    Although the tunnel was large enough for a person to walk upright, the triangular structure caused the rock walls on both sides to pincer attack people and extend into the distance, making it look cramped and shrinking.


    It was only because MO Ruyue was skilled and bold that she didn¡¯t have problems like claustrophobia. She didn¡¯t feel any discomfort even after walking for so long.


    After she had walked forward for the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the cold light of the flashlight that had an extremely long endurance suddenly went out.


    The tunnel suddenly turned pitch black. The sudden loss of light made MO Ruyue temporarily blind, but it was only for a moment. She immediately discovered that the rock walls of the tunnel had changed.


    The tunnel looked like a giant rock that had been pierced through. The walls on both sides were smooth, and there was not even a single protruding rock. However, the moment she lost her vision, the walls on both sides turned into a rock layer mixed with soil and stone, and even some unknown plant roots and small insects.


    It was as if she had been teleported to another tunnel. When she looked back, the light at the entrance of the cave and the silhouette of the wolf king had disappeared inexplicably.


    Both ends were pitch-black, and the corridor stretched endlessly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that MO Ruyue didn¡¯t rely on her sight to determine the direction, this glance would have easily confused the two directions.


    She had not noticed the flow of air when she was walking in the tunnel. Although it was damp, there was still a musty smell. Now, she could vaguely feel the wind blowing from the front, and the musty smell seemed to have disappeared.


    MO Ruyue did not seem to be flustered by this change. She just thought of an article called the peach blossom origins. If she also encountered such a situation, and when she walked out, she found that decades or even hundreds of years had passed, and everything had changed, it would be hard for her to accpnt


    However, she couldn¡¯t stay in the same place forever, so she continued to move forward in her original direction.


    This time, she didn¡¯t go far before a light spot appeared in front of her. As she continued forward, the light spot grew bigger and bigger. It was obvious that she had reached the exit on the other side.


    MO Ruyue walked out of the cave and immediately frowned.


    What appeared in front of her was actually another valley of treasures!


    Other than the fact that the black wolf king was not waiting outside, the surrounding grass and trees were exactly the same as when she entered the cave.


    What was going on?


    MO Ruyue had thought of many possibilities, but she had missed this one.


    However, after her reincarnation, she could quickly calm down when faced with such a situation again. She adjusted her mentality to deal with what was going to happen next.


    She casually picked a herb beside her and found that this herb seemed to be older than the one on the other side of the tunnel.


    Could it be that she was really lost in the tunnel, and it had been a long time since she was in that time?


    At the thought of her babies suddenly finding out that she had gone missing and had never appeared again, would they think that they had been abandoned?


    In the days that she was gone, what kind of life did they live? did they go from anticipation to disappointment in her, and finally walk the old road of becoming the villain in endless hatred?


    The more she thought about it, the more shocked she became, and her palms started to sweat.


    MO Ruyue quickly walked towards the entrance on the other end. Whether it was a guess or a truth, she had to go and confirm it with her own eyes.


    However, when she was halfway there, she found that something was wrong. The rock wall where there should have been an exit was actually smooth, without even a narrow crack.


    This was a mirror image of the valley of treasures, but it was not exactly the same as the one outside.


    The giant tree that the wolf king often lived on was still there, but it was no longer a ginkgo tree that was hundreds of years old. Instead, it was an even older maple tree..

 Chapter 323

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The huge crown of the tree was like a canopy, covering an area of nearly a hundred meters. The trunk alone was as thick as five people hugging it.


    A fiery red maple leaf, as red as blood, was pressing down on the ground, even reflecting a trace of blood on the herbs on the ground.


    Under the tree sat a man in a white robe. His eyebrows were like his hair, hanging down and dragging on the ground.


    His hair had turned completely white, and even his eyebrows and beard were mixed with his clothes. If it weren¡¯t for the outline of his jaw, it would be difficult to tell if he was a human or a beast with long hair.


    That person¡¯s eyes were already covered by his drooping eyebrows, but his skin was still very elastic. Although MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t hear his breathing and heartbeat, she felt that he was still alive, but he had fallen into a state of suspended animation like a turtle.


    On the ground in front of him, there was a tortoise shell and a few beast bones. They seemed to be tools for divination.


    MO Ruyue was attracted by the pattern of the tortoise shell bones and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances.


    She believed that when she came to this place, every scene she saw should


    have a deep meaning, so even if she couldn¡¯t understand the secret for the


    time being, she would firmly engrave it in her mind and slowly search for the


    answer in the future.


    After remembering the pattern, MO Ruyue took out a bottle of homemade fruit wine and a few plates of cakes she baked herself from the space and placed them in front of the person sitting cross-legged.


    She didn¡¯t know who he was, but he must have been here alone for a long time.


    Although the mortal world was noisy, it was also lively. Since they were fated, he would show his sincerity.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t linger around the person who was sitting cross-legged for long. After placing the wine and pastries on the table, he continued to check.


    There was a small golden grass under the huge rock that the wolf king had been lying on. It looked like it had been carved out of a whole piece of gold.


    There were also a few vines that looked like Boston ivy surrounding it. The colorful vines reminded her of the most important saying in survival in the wild: the brighter the color, the more poisonous it was.


    It was obvious that the vine was protecting the grass. Even if the vine suddenly moved in the next second, MO Ruyue wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    It was said that one couldn¡¯t return empty-handed after entering a valley of treasures. Although MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t a person who would pluck feathers from a goose when it passed, there was no reason for her to leave the treasure behind.


    That golden grass was the only treasure that she could identify. There might be something even more precious and rare, but she couldnt identify it. She would just take it as if she didn¡¯t have the fortune and that she shouldn¡¯t take it.


    However, in order to get the golden grass, she had to get through the five-colored vine first. MO Ruyue¡¯s reaction speed was fast enough, but she didn¡¯t want to get hit for nothing. Who knew what kind of poison she would be poisoned with?


    To be safe, she went into her interspace and changed into a new set of clothes. She put on a layer of protective clothing that had excellent elasticity. The material of the clothing was specially made, and even if she used a laser knife to cut it, it would be very troublesome. So, if she was hit by the vine, it could act as a buffer.


    After changing her clothes, MO Ruyue took out a jade box.


    Some herbs with peculiar medicinal properties must be stored in a jade box after they were picked so that their medicinal properties would not lose their effectiveness. This time, she had also made the same preparation. After all, it was normal for magical herbs to have some special personalities.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how I can get you.¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she had already taken out two specially made metal poles. They were used to push away the vines and at the same time, they could be used to test the situation.


    She stretched the metal rod forward, and the vines that had been surrounding the golden grass moved.


    ¡°Ahaha, as expected.¡±


    She whistled and immediately saw the vines dancing wildly, enveloping the golden grass tightly.


    MO Ruyue subconsciously wanted to reach into her clothes and take out a porcelain bottle. She had just raised her hand when she put it down again.


    The bottle contained a powerful weedicide, which would be effective against such vines, but it was equivalent to hitting the owner¡¯s watchdog with a dog beating stick, which was too offensive.


    In this short moment of hesitation, the two metal rods were already ¡°scarred.¡± They were left with countless deep scratches by the thorns on the vines, and they were constantly making teeth-numbing scraping sounds.


    This made MO Ruyue very glad that she had the foresight to change into the protective suit in advance. Even the special metal pole had been scratched to this extent. It was easy to imagine what would happen if a human body were to touch it.


    Not being able to use a strong weedizer meant that she might have to get close to subdue the vines. MO Ruyue was thinking that if she used heavy metal weapons to suppress it or limit the range of movement of the vines to a minimum, it should be possible.


    Just as she turned her head, she suddenly realized that the person sitting cross-legged behind her had changed his posture.


    MO Ruyue remembered very clearly that his hands had been on his knees before, but now his hands were turned over with his palms facing up. There was also a small round ball in his left palm.


    The small ball seemed to be made of wax, and it also emitted a strange fragrance.


    She had a very strange feeling that the small ball was what she needed, a tool to subdue the vines.


    ¡°This is for me, right? Then I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked forward and confirmed once again that the person sitting cross-legged still didn¡¯t have any breathing, heartbeat, or pulse, but the change in his posture and the thing in his hand were not illusions.


    Therefore, she took the small ball away after she greeted him.


    That thing was indeed made of beeswax. Even though there was a layer of artificial skin as thin as cicada¡¯s wings on his hand, MO Ruyue could still feel it.


    She walked forward with the ball in her hand, and at the same time, she was on guard against the vines that might suddenly attack her. Her whole body was like a bow on a string, ready to shoot out at any time


    Perhaps it was the body temperature of a human that softened the beeswax, but the fragrance emitted by the small ball became more intense. The vines that were originally waving fiercely suddenly slowed down. As MO Ruyue got closer, some of the smaller vines had already fallen to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed useful. This is great. It saves me a lot of trouble.¡±


    She said with a smile. She had already stepped over the circle of vines and came to the side of the golden grass.


    The next step was to use some jade tools to pick the grass. A hoe was used to loosen the soil beside it, a rake was used to remove the extra soil and stones, and finally, a shovel was used to carefully transfer the grass into the jade box.


    After doing all this, mo Ruhan carried the jade box to the white-robed man¡¯s side. Just as he was about to put the beeswax ball back into his palm, he found that his hands had returned to their original state.


    ¡°Does this mean that you¡¯re giving this to me as well?¡±


    MO Ruyue shook the small beeswax ball in her hand. Although she knew that no one would answer her question, she guessed that it would be like this.


    Therefore, she took out a small bottle that could be sealed and put the beeswax ball in it. After doing all this, she was ready to go home..

 Chapter 324

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any special treasures in the mirror valley of treasures, but any of the herbs were worth a fortune.


    MO Ruyue had already planted many of these herbs in her space, so she didn¡¯t care about the soft gold.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to leave. Thank you for your gift. I hope you¡¯re doing well here.¡±


    She said goodbye to the man in the white robe and walked back to the entrance of the cave without looking back.


    Behind her, the originally quiet and unmoving maple leaves suddenly moved without any wind, as if responding to her farewell.


    After entering the cave, MO Ruyue walked forward at a faster speed than when she came. This time, there was no more abnormal situation. When she entered the cave, the rock wall was smooth and without a trace. She could also see the light at the end of the cave from a distance.


    This section of the road was quickly completed. When MO Ruyue walked out, she saw the black wolf king sitting quietly outside.


    She turned around and saw that the hole that she had just come out of had disappeared.


    ¡°So there are still some conditions for it to be displayed.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned to look at the black wolf king that had already come to her side and gently patted its head. ¡°Is that your master or your ancestors master?


    Anyway, thank you for your new year¡¯s gift.¡±


    The third day of the new year, the Cold Food Festival officially began.


    In the next few days, every household was not allowed to turn on the stove, and they could only eat the cooked wheaten food.


    It didn¡¯t feel good to eat cold food in the winter. At this time, the cakes and desserts baked by MO Ruyue were particularly popular.


    She had also been prepared for the situation of unbalanced nutrition if she only ate noodles, so she had added a lot of auxiliary ingredients when baking.


    For example, all kinds of dried fruits, juiced vegetables, and fried eggs before re-processing them. As for meat, it could be ground into mince and added to the desserts.


    The noodles she made were mostly used as decorations to look good in the house. Of course, in Jine with the principle of not wasting food, MO Ruyue brought the extra noodles with her when she entered the city and was prepared to distribute them to the beggars in the city.


    It wasn¡¯t that she had suddenly started to be kind, but the food had already been made. It was hard to eat, and it would be a waste to throw it away. It was better to give it to the beggars.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s carriage had just arrived at the entrance of the Bai manor when she saw Qi Qiao coming out to greet her.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re finally here. Young Miss has been talking about you for a long time, so she sent me out to welcome you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who came to welcome me. I¡¯m also going to treat Madam Bai first. Let your Young Miss line up behind her.¡±


    MO Ruyue handed the carriage to the servants of the Bai manor and walked with ease to the main courtyard where Madam Bai was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about this. Our miss is in Madam¡¯s room right now. Miss


    ()uyang is there too.¡±


    Qi Qiao followed behind Lin Xi and took the initiative to reveal the answer to her question.


    MO Ruyue nodded but didn¡¯t give any response this time.


    When she reached Madam Bai¡¯s room, she realized that there were a few other women in the room, and they were talking to Madam Bai warmly.


    Usually, when guests came to pay a new year¡¯s visit, they would only meet in the flower hall. If they could enter the bedroom, their relationship must be extraordinary.


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence? We were just talking about you and this person came.¡±


    When Madam Bai saw that MO Ruyue had arrived, she immediately stood up with a smile to welcome him.


    The rest of the women also stood up and looked at MO Ruyue with interest. However, their eyes were kind and friendly, and there was no sense of superiority.


    ¡°Madam Qin, these are my close friends. They originally heard that I was already terminally ill and were burning with anxiety, so they specially came from all over to see me. I thought it would be the last time we could see each other, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear the news that I¡¯ve recovered. They al]. said that they wanted to see you, the divine doctor who saved my life.¡±


    Madam Bai said with a smile. She was also explaining to MO Ruvue the reason why these people had gathered here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s treat them first. Jiaojiao and Zhu Zhu will be coming after us. Besides, today is the Cold Food Festival.


    MO Ruyue could tell from the women¡¯s clothes and temperament that they were all rich and pampered. However, she didn¡¯t have any intention of clinging to them. She just wanted to finish the treatment quickly and go home to accompany her babies.


    ¡°Lady Qin, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We just want to see Qiuhongs


    Savior. If you feel that we will disturb you, we can also wait in another room.¡± A beautiful woman with a graceful face and elegant temperament came forward and said with a gentle and friendly attitude.


    ¡°Madam, you worry too muclm I just want to finish the treatment as soon as possible. My babies are waiting for me at home. Today is the first day of the Hanshi Festival, I can¡¯t just leave them at home.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue¡¯s temper was unmoved by force or persuasion, she had a good relationship with the Bai family now, and the attitudes of these noble ladies were also good, so although her attitude could not be said to be close, it was not very unreasonable.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all heard Qiuhong mention it, so we¡¯ve also prepared a meeting gift for


    Madam Qin¡¯s babies.¡±


    Another lady who looked rather heroic said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, but I think I should not accept a reward without doing anything. I am not worthy of this gift.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s current wealth was probably worth more than the few noble ladies present, so she didn¡¯t care about the gifts. However, the meaning behind these gifts was not ordinary.


    That madam raised her brows slightly. Although she was rejected by MO Ruyue, there was no displeasure on her face as if she had been offended, and she just smiled.


    The few of them greeted Madam Bai and MO Ruyue in turn and left the room, leaving Bai Shijiao behind.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I just heard that you brought a lot of noodles into the city. Where are you going to send them?¡± She asked as she watched MO Ruyue treat her mother.


    ¡°You want it?¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at her and immediately saw through Bai Shijiao¡¯s little thoughts.


    Madam Bai also glared at her daughter. Although she could understand her feelings, it was embarrassing to say it.


    The restaurant manager¡¯s daughter had been completely smitten by someone else¡¯s cooking. It was obvious that she was going to give it to someone else, but she was still tempted. This made Madam Bai feel like covering her face.


    Bai Shijiao seemed to realize that she had gone too far and her face turned red.


    She only chuckled and did not say anything.


    ¡°I can save a few for vou. but I¡¯m going to give the rest to beggars.


    MO Ruyue said truthfully.


    In fact, no matter who she gave it to, the key was not to waste it.


    ¡°Give it to me, give it all to me, I¡¯ll use other things to exchange with you!¡±


    Bai Shijiao could not resist the temptation of delicious food and said hurriedly. She could also take out the noodles made by her own restaurant and distribute them to the beggars. Although the taste was far inferior, at least they could still fill their stomachs when they ate it. It could be considered an equivalent exchange..

 Chapter 325

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue noncommittally shrugged. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    These two words immediately made Bai Shijiao smile, she lifted her skirt and wanted to run out.


    ¡°Do you still remember that you want to quit sugar?


    The words behind her made her stop in her tracks. She turned to look at MO Ruyue and asked hesitantly, ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re going back on your word again?


    Bai Shijiao remembered that MO Ruyue had said before that staple foods like rice and white noodles contained a large amount of sugar, so she had to control these staple foods appropriately.


    The noodles were carefully made, accompanied by dried fruits and jujubes. Eating one would probably make all her efforts go to waste, not to mention that she had to leave a cart full of them.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just reminding you to be careful. You¡¯re losing weight for yourself anyway. Success or failure is just a matter of a single thought.¡±


    Since MO Ruyue had agreed to leave the noodles for her, there was naturally a certain foundation of trust. However, trust was trust, and she still had to say what she had to.


    After treating Madam Bai, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t pack up and leave as usual. Instead, she took off her gloves and said to her, ¡°Madam, if you have anything to say, please speak.¡±


    During the treatment process, she saw Madam Bai wanting to say something but stopped herself countless times. Perhaps she was afraid of disturbing her treatment, so she kept silent.


    ¡°Lady Qin, aren¡¯t you in a hurry to treat my daughter and Zhu Zhu?¡± Madam Bai tried to probe.


    ¡°Then please make it short.¡±


    MO Ruyue wasnt an unreasonable person, so she still had to give her the chance to speak.


    ¡°Mother, Zhu Zhu and I are also going through acupuncture, so why don¡¯t you let me receive the treatment here? It won¡¯t interfere with your conversation with Lady Qin.¡±


    Bai Shijiao had been in Madam Bai i s room the whole time. At this moment, she interrupted,


    Both mother and daughter looked at MO Ruyue at the same time. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Qi Qiao hurried back to get Bai Shijiao¡¯s clothes and helped her change. After that, she changed the treatment venue to Madam Bai l s house.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it¡¯s like this. You¡¯ve seen my best friends just now. Whether it¡¯s their maiden family or their husband¡¯s family, they are all people with status.


    Besides being pampered, they pay the most attention to beauty and health.¡±


    ¡°After they saw the effect of your treatment on my daughter and Zhu Zhu, they all became very interested. I wonder if Lady Qin has any special experience in the aspect of body beauty?¡±


    It was Madam Bai l s first time seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s treatment process for her daughter. They both had to do acupuncture, but the methods were completely different.


    As she spoke, she looked at it and seemed to be a little entranced.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s technique and the frequency of the acupuncture were in sync with a kind of rhythm. It was difficult for people who were not familiar with music to see it. It just so happened that Madam Bai l s zither skills were excellent, so she was fascinated by it.


    MO Ruyue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s nature to love beauty. I¡¯m no exception. It¡¯s just that don¡¯t people like them have people who specialize in beauty and maintenance at home?


    She also knew that women¡¯s money was the easiest to earn, but she didn¡¯t lack money now. What she lacked was time to spend with her babies.


    ¡°Of course there is, but now that Lady Qin¡¯s medical skills are well-known in the world, and they have also seen the effect of my daughter¡¯s weight loss, they still want to try a faster and more effective method.¡±


    Madam Bai was like a lobbyist, trying her best to persuade her. ¡°Lady Qin, these people are rare human resources. As long as they can become your regular customers, they will also become your help in the future when necessary. Perhaps you can consider this?¡±


    She saw that although MO Ruyue had been silent, she didn¡¯t seem to refuse or be impatient. She thought that this might work.


    MO Ruyue was also seriously considering Madam Bai l s words.


    It was true that she could be unafraid of anything by herself. However, she still had her babies. This would greatly increase the chances of her being controlled by others. She had been considering whether she should go to Ping City now because she was worried that she would be controlled by Duanmu Xize if she was too close.


    If there were more constraints, even if he wanted to take advantage of it, he


    would have to consider whether he could afford the corresponding cost.


    ¡°Madam Bai, you should know that because of my babies, I don¡¯t accept treatment orders from far away anymore. Your close friends won¡¯t stay in other places for treatment, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s question meant that she had indeed been moved, which was also excellent news for Madam Bai.


    ¡°Lady Qin, have you ever considered opening a related shop? You should know that women are willing to pay any price to be beautiful and to maintain their youth forever.¡±


    Madam Bai l s words reminded MO Ruyue of another thing. Imperial Doctor Tian had once said that he wanted her to become a shareholder and share the profits so that she could become the heir of Huichun Hall in the future.


    She could take the opportunity to launch a beauty salon. She had a lot of ancient beauty recipes. This way, she and Huichun Hall could achieve mutual success and make their brand more famous. It was a good choice.


    ¡°Alright, Madam Bai. Give me some time to think about it.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s words made Madam Bai smile. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t agree immediately. If she could relent, it meant that there was a chance.


    After finishing the treatment at Bai manor, MO Ruyue didnt go home directly. Instead, she turned around and went to Huichun Hall.


    Although it was still new year¡¯s Day, Huichun Hall was always closed. It just so happened that it was Imperial DoctorTian¡¯s turn to be on duty today, so she had to go and pay her new year greetings.


    MO Ruyue led the horse to the door of Huichun Hall, but suddenly found that the door was closed. There was a closed sign hanging on the door, and only a small side door was still open.


    She tied the big black horse to the horse post in front of the door and walked into Huichun Hall.


    There was no one in the main hall, but there seemed to be a sound coming from the backyard. She immediately went to the backyard.


    A medicine boy hurriedly walked over. It was her little assistant, Dong Qing.


    ¡°Dong Qing, what¡¯s going on? Why is the Huichun Hall closed?¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately called out to him.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why did you come?


    When Dong Qing saw MO Ruyue, he was surprised and extremely happy. After all, MO Ruyue had been on leave before the new year and would only be back after the Lantern Festival.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to wish Imperial Doctor Tian a happy new year. Also, what happened?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked again.


    ¡°Madam Qin, you don¡¯t know, but something happened in the hall.¡± Dong Qing hesitated for a moment, but still told the truth. ¡°It happened before the new year. Elder Tian said that you have to accompany the babies during this time, so it¡¯s better not to disturb you and we solve it ourselves. In fact, Huichun Hall was closed on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Where is Elder Tian now?¡±


    MO Ruyue suddenly had a bad premonition, but Dong Qing couldn¡¯t get to the point even after talking for a long time, so she suddenly became a little anxious.


    ¡°There¡¯s a new doctor in our hall, surnamed Xue. He received a consultation before the new year and a life was lost. In order to cover up his mistake, doctor Xue stole the forbidden medicine from the hall and then framed Elder Tian. Now, Elder Tian is in the prison of the government office.¡±


    Dong Qing briefly explained what had happened, and MO Ruyue immediately asked, ¡°Is it the forbidden drug that only Elder Tian is keeping? How did that Xue guy manage to steal it?¡±

 Chapter 326

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Because we still had Doctor Xu¡¯s help. Now that he¡¯s escaped, we can¡¯t find him, so we can¡¯t save Elder Tian.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After MO Ruyue understood the whole story, she nodded and said, ¡°Leave this matter to me. You guys focus on opening the hall. I¡¯ll go and see Elder Tian first.


    After leaving Huichun Hall, MO Ruyue went straight to the government office of the county.


    She and the government office runners of the magistrate¡¯s office could be considered old acquaintances. With her bulging purse, she opened the way and saw Imperial Doctor Tian without any difficulty.


    Because of his character and medical ethics, he was highly respected in the entire county, so even though he was now in prison, he did not suffer much. The cell he was in was the driest and relatively warmer in the entire prison. There was even some light during the day.


    The straw mat in the prison was covered with a thick mattress. The quilt and pillow were also brand new and soft. There was also a table, brush, ink, and paper in the prison. Even the lamp had a bronze base. It was obvious that someone had already taken care of it.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why did you come?


    Elder Tian suddenly saw MO Ruyue and asked the same question as Dong Qing.


    ¡°Elder Tian, why didn¡¯t you send someone to tell me that such a big thing


    happened?¡±


    Although MO Ruyue asked this, she knew the reason very well.


    He knew that he was the person who hated trouble the most, so he didn¡¯t want to trouble her.


    ¡°Dong Qing told you everything?¡±


    Elder Tian sighed. He should have thought of it when MO Ruyue appeared. Such a big thing had happened in Huichun Hall. If she wanted to know, how could they hide it?


    ¡°Yes, but he only gave meRuyue a rough idea, so I came.¡±


    MO Ruyue sat down on the futon opposite Elder Tian and prepared to listen attentively.


    Elder Tian also knew that no one could change her mind once she had decided on something, so he could only tell her what had happened from the beginning.


    On the 25th day of the twelfth lunar month, someone suddenly came to Huichun Hall for medical treatment. It was a rich businessman from another part of the city who lived in a local estate.


    Originally, he had planned to take his family back to his hometown for the new year, but he had a sudden illness before he could set off. Now, he was foaming at the mouth, unconscious, and twitching constantly. His family immediately took him to Huichun Hall.


    Doctor Xue had entered Huichun Hall at the beginning of the twelfth lunar month. He had always wanted to do his best to show off, so he had given up a lot of rest time and received a large number of patients in order to gain a firm foothold in Huichun Hall as soon as possible.


    The rich man had originally been waiting for another doctor¡¯s diagnosis, but he was coincidentally seen by Doctor Xue, who came to see him on his rest day. He took the opportunity to help. After receiving the patient, he determined that the rich man had mental illness, so he took the medicine. The situation was indeed alleviated, but the effect was very slow.


    In order to be quick, he inserted more needles. However, after a few more, not only did it not work, but the situation suddenly worsened.


    Doctor Xue immediately thought of seeking Doctor Xu¡¯s help because Doctor Xu was deeply trusted by Imperial Doctor Tian. Sometimes, he would be able to obtain the key to the medicine storage room, and there would definitely be medicine that could save an emergency.


    Because Doctor Xue had already made a rough estimate of everyone in Huichun Hall, he had deliberately tried to please Doctor Xu. He had spent a lot of effort and money on him. For this reason, Doctor Xu promised to find him a special medicine that could save the patient, but only this time.


    After that, Doctor Xu took out a medicine from the medicine storage. Who would have thought that after the rich merchant took it, he would vomit blood on the spot and die. Doctor Xue and Doctor Xu were both flustered. After some discussion, they decided to push all the blame onto Imperial Doctor Tian. After all, the key to the medicine storage room was almost entirely kept by Imperial Doctor Tian.


    They had even imitated Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s handwriting and forged the prescription and the records of the patients who had received the medicine. Afterwards, Doctor Xu had used the excuse of going home to celebrate the new year and had disappeared.


    The rich merchant¡¯s family had originally left him in Huichun Hall out of trust. They had been told that the rich merchant¡¯s situation was gradually improving, so they planned to find the rich merchant and ask if they should prepare to leave or stay here for the new year.


    However, they were told that they could not visit him for the time being. They could visit him when he was seriously ill, but now that his condition had improved, she could not. This aroused the suspicion of his family members, who made a fuss and insisted on seeing him.


    In the end, the truth couldn¡¯t be hidden forever. Only then did they realize that he had been gone for two days.


    After the matter was blown up, Imperial Doctor Tian finally knew what had happened. He immediately came to ask, but he ran into the angry family members of the patient. If it were not for the other people in Huichun Hall who stopped him, he would have been beaten up badly.


    When Imperial Doctor Tian said this, he couldnt help but sigh again, his eyes filled with sorrow and gloominess. MO Ruyue knew that he was pained by Doctor Xu¡¯s betrayal. It could be said that in Huichun Hall, he was almost equivalent to Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s left and right arms, and he had never been mistreated.


    Now, because of a Doctor Xue that he had only met for a short time, he had betrayed Imperial Doctor Tian, who had always supported him. Even if he had received money and benefits from Doctor Xue, he shouldn¡¯t have ended up like ¡°Elder Tian, Dong Qing told me that you sent people to look for him after the incident, but found that the building was already empty, right? If this is the case, I don¡¯t think that Doctor


    Xu was bribed by Doctor Xue, and there should be someone else behind this.¡±


    MO Ruyue was keenly aware that the whole thing was strange because of the medicine that Doctor Xu had taken out.


    This medicine was a forbidden medicine with very strict control. If it wasn¡¯t for Imperial Doctor Tian, who was a famous and experienced doctor, even keeping it would get into trouble. It wasn¡¯t that Doctor Xu didn¡¯t have any other choice, but he took the medicine directly. Although there were some areas that were right, the consequences would be unimaginable if there was a mistake in the control of the dosage.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone is targeting me on purpose?¡± Imperial Doctor Tian said in shock.


    He had already retired and returned to his hometown for many years. Even when he was in the palace, he had always been very cautious. He had never offended anyone, and he was already so old and one step away from death. Why would someone want to harm him?


    ¡°What¡¯s the magistrate¡¯s current attitude? I think the environment here is good, but you!re old, after all. If you stay here for too long, there will be problems.¡±


    MO Ruyue sized up the surrounding environment. In her heart, she was already determined to bring Imperial Doctor Tian out of here first.


    ¡°The eldest master did not make things difficult for me. He only said that there was insufficient evidence and that I would be temporarily imprisoned. I¡¯ve already cleaned up the place, so I can make an exception and stay here comfortably.¡±


    As Imperial Doctor Tian spoke, he suddenly choked and coughed, his face instantly turning red.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s insufficient evidence, why do they want to put you in prison?  MO Ruyue said unhappily.


    She stood up and helped Imperial Doctor Tian up, solemnly saying, ¡°Elder


    Tian, please wait for me. I will bring you out very soon.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian smiled bitterly. Originally, when he invited MO Ruyue out of the mountain, he had said that he would be the person who would block the trouble for her. In the end, she had gotten into God knows how much trouble because she had joined Huichun Hall.


    Now, he still wanted her to run errands for him. He really didn¡¯t have the face to see her..

 Chapter 327

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Bai family¡¯s master, Bai Jin, was talking to his son when he heard someone outside, ¡°Master, Young Master, Lady Qin has returned and said she wants to see you two.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin? Hurry up and invite her in!¡±


    Bai Jinshang and his son looked at each other and immediately went out to welcome her.


    MO Ruyue hurried over under the lead of a servant. As soon as she saw the father and son of the Bai family, she said directly, ¡°Master Bai, I need your help with something.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, please come in and talk.¡±


    Bai Jinshang had never seen MO Ruyue ask for help. Now that this opportunity had come to him, he naturally had no reason to let it go. He immediately let her go to the study.


    As soon as the three of them entered the study and sat down, MO Ruyue briefly explained the whole matter, and then said to Bai Jinshang, ¡°Master Bai, do you have any way to get in touch with the county magistrate and rescue Elder Tian from the prison?


    In fact, she could have gone to look for the county magistrate, Chen Luyu,


    directly. However, the whole matter felt strange. Perhaps he was drinking right


    now, waiting for her to come.


    Hence, MO Ruyue would rather give this favor to Bai Jin.shang than give Chen Luyu any chance to take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t worry about this. Elder Tian is highly respected in the city.


    There are many people who are willing to help with such a big matter. Just give me some time to make arrangements. After all, the family members of the deceased are foreigners and may not fall for our tricks.¡±


    Bai Jinshang then turned to his son, Bai Shiyuan, and said, ¡°Go and get your uncles here. Just tell them the general idea of the matter. There¡¯s no need to be too detailed.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan nodded to MO Ruyue and turned to leave.


    ¡°Lady Qin, that Doctor Xu is also not a local and was brought here by Imperial Doctor Tian. If he is in the vicinity, I can help, but if he is further away, I¡¯m afraid I will have to find someone else.¡±


    He was very clear that MO Ruyue would not just save Imperial Doctor Tian from prison, but would help him to the end, so he took the initiative to give a suggestion.


    Of course, MO Ruyue wanted to help Imperial Doctor Tian, but she had to at least settle down the babies before she could be at ease and free to do this.


    ¡°Lady Qin, if it wasn¡¯t for you, my wife and daughter¡¯s lives would have been in danger. Shiyuan and I wouldn¡¯t be able to repay this favor in our entire lives, let alone you owing us. As long as there¡¯s anything you need my help with, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    With Bai Jinshangs statement, MO Ruyue did not say anything more. She only nodded slightly, accepting his favor.


    Soon, a few men came to Bai Jinshangs study one after another. When they saw MO Ruyue, they all greeted her in a friendly manner.


    There was no lack of MO Ruyue¡¯s patients among these people, so she knew that these people were all famous people in the city. With them coming forvvard, they would definitely be able to bail Imperial Doctor Tian out of prison.


    Very quickly, there was new news from outside. Imperial Doctor Tian had already been released from prison and had been brought back by the Tian family.


    However, even though he was out of prison, his movements were still restricted. There were special bailiffs guarding his house, monitoring everyone who went in and out, and everything.


    After MO Ruyue heard this news, she finally felt a little more at ease.


    As long as Imperial Doctor Tian could leave that cold and humid environment and have his family to take care of him, even if he couldn¡¯t leave the Tian family and return to Huichun Hall for the time being, at least his body wouldn¡¯t collapse.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you can rest assured and go back first. We will continue to investigate Doctor Xu¡¯s matter, and I believe there will be good news soon.¡± Bai Jinshang knew that MO Ruvue still missed the children at home, so he took the initiative to take on all the work.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take my leave first. If there¡¯s any news or changes, we¡¯ll have a lot of time to contact each other.¡±


    MO Ruyue was not pretentious and accepted Bai Jinshangs good intentions.


    Although she was an expert in finding people, compared to these local tyrants, they had more resources and manpower, which was relatively more efficient.


    After such a delay, it was already noon, and she returned home much later than usual.


    However, MO Ruyue had come on big black, so he had also galloped at full speed on the return trip, rushing out in time.


    Although she hadn¡¯t reached the door, MO Ruyue had already sensed that there were many people in the house, and they all looked like the kind wouldn¡¯t come. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, she still whipped her again and rushed to the door in an instant.


    ¡°Mother is back! ¡® I


    San Bao¡¯s surprised voice came from the courtyard, followed by a series of footsteps. Tang Tang ran out of the courtyard and plunged into MO Ruyue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Tang Tang, what¡¯s wrong with the house?


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she saw that the courtyard was filled with people, each of them holding a plate. Although their expressions were ugly, they subconsciously looked away when their eyes met hers.


    ¡°Mother, they said that they ate our food and vomited and had diarrhea. They want to ask you for an explanation.¡±


    Tang Tang had said the main point of the matter in one sentence, and MO Ruyue could guess the rest with her brain.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mother is back. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    MO Ruyue touched Tang Tangs head, but she shook her head and said, ¡°Mother, I am not afraid. Eldest Brother said that we are upright and not afraid of the shadow. We are also not afraid that they will come to our door for no reason.¡±


    Although she was still trembling a little when she spoke, her eyes and tone were unusually firm. She was no longer the timid person she used to be.


    MO Ruyue nodded in relief.


    Tang Tang had grown up after all. She was calm and confident, which was what she wanted the most.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She held Tang Tangs hand and walked straight into her own courtyard.


    There were more than a dozen people standing in the courtyard, including the Qin Village chief and even their own babies. Although they were all dressed very tightly, their small faces were still red from the cold.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart ached, as if someone had punched her in the chest.


    It would have been fine if they had been playing outside with their little faces


    red, but they were actually so cold. She couldn¡¯t even stand them being cold


    and hungry, let alone seeing them frozen like this. Her face immediately sank.


    ¡°It¡¯s the new year. You guys are not at home, but you have the mood to come to


    my house to join in the fun. Why? Can¡¯t you big Buddhas be accommodated in


    my own courtyard?¡±


    Her words were vicious and cold, causing everyone present to shiver. However, when they thought of the suffering their own family had suffered, they forced themselves to straighten their backs.


    ¡°Lady Qin, shouldn¡¯t you ask what we are doing here?¡±


    The village chief walked out from the crowd. His words were like the backbone of the group, making their expressions look more confident.


    MO Ruyue turned to look at Da Bao. ¡°Da Bao, tell me. What happened?¡±


    Just now, Tang Tang had only given a brief explanation. There were some details that still needed to be clarified..

 Chapter 328

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Today, we¡¯ll send noodles to the uncles and aunties in the village according to the rules¡­¡±       Bao began to narrate in detail.


    The rule here was that on the first day of the Cold Food Festival, each family in the village would take out a portion of the noodles they made and give everyone a little. The amount was not a lot, but it was just a kind gesture, representing the mutual help of the people in the village.


    Even if their family really couldn¡¯t feed themselves, they would send some dried fruits and mountain products. They would never come empty-handed or simply stay behind closed doors.


    Early in the morning, Da Bao brought his younger siblings to each house to pay a new year¡¯s visit and deliver noodles. They didn¡¯t finish delivering all of them until noon.


    Unexpectedly, just after the meal time, people came to the door one after another, saying that after eating the noodles they sent, they began to have abdominal pain, nausea, vomiting, and diarrhea, so they wanted an explanation.


    He suggested that they take back the noodles they had sent and wait for mother to come back to check if there were any problems. However, those families all opposed it unanimously. They were afraid that he would take the things away and then they would not be able to explain it.


    Therefore, Da Bao went to invite the village head and asked each of the families with the problem to send one person. He personally took the noodles that had the problem and waited for Mo Ruvue to come back in the Oin familv¡¯s main branch.


    A total of eight families had problems, so sixteen people had come to MO Ruyue¡¯s house to wait. This was the scene she saw when she returned.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve also shown uncle and aunty the place where we put the noodles. There are definitely no rats or insects. It¡¯s all clean. As for what exactly happened, you have to come and see.¡±


    Da Bao looked at MO Ruyue after he finished speaking and didn¡¯t say much.


    The others didn¡¯t say anything when they heard this. It was obvious that they had silently agreed with what he said, and there was nothing to add to it.


    ¡°According to Da Bao, I¡¯ve already sent food to all the families. If there¡¯s really a problem with my familys noodles, it shouldn¡¯t have been just these few families.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, someone immediately retorted, ¡°Lady


    Qin, our family only met with this accident after eating your familys noodles. Could it be that you want to shirk the responsibility?¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at that person. His wife had even gone to Aunt Liu¡¯s house on New Year¡¯s Eve to get closer to her. It was hard to say if she was not deliberately making things difficult for her after being rejected. She was never afraid to speculate human nature with the greatest malice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lady Qin also wants to find out the truth of the matter, and she¡¯s not someone who will shirk responsibility.¡±


    The village chief said something fair at this time, instead of looking like he was going to condemn them.


    ¡°First of all, the ingredients in my house are carefully selected, and there is no mold that has gone bad. Secondly, the cooking process is clean and hygienic. After all, my babies and I also need to eat, so there is no need to divide it into two portions and treat it differently.¡±


    ¡°There are many possible reasons for this result. We¡¯ll only know after checking them one by one. I¡¯m only saying one possibility. How am I shirking responsibility?¡±


    MO Ruyue was responding to that man¡¯s words and was also saying it for everyone to hear. Of course, she didn¡¯t intend to say the same thing a second time.


    When the man who first raised the question heard this, he could not find anything to refute, so he closed his mouth and shrank back into the crowd, somewhat regretting being the first to stand out.


    ¡°Then, Lady Qin, in your opinion, how should we investigate this matter? As long as you tell us a way, we¡¯ll all cooperate.¡±


    The village chief immediately asked another question on behalf of everyone, and the others immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Excluding the hygiene problem of the ingredients at the beginning, it¡¯s either someone deliberately poisoned the food or ate something that has a conflicting nature. I need these people to tell me about the cooked wheaten food they have received and what they have eaten at noon. Then, I can make a judgment.¡±


    When MO Ruyue¡¯s words came out, a few people immediately panicked. ¡°What? Someone would poison the food? Our family is an honest family, we have never offended anyone, how could we be poisoned!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, didn¡¯t Lady Qin say that it¡¯s only a possibility? It¡¯s not confirmed yet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and think about what we had for lunch and what we received in the morning. It¡¯s so cold today. It¡¯s not good to stay out in the cold!¡±


    While everyone was talking, Da Bao had already brought Er Bao and San Bao into the house to bring out tables and chairs. They even prepared a pen and paper.


    MO Ruyue gave them an appreciative smile and then sat down with a pen.


    ¡°Come, come, everyone line up and say it one by one. If you can¡¯t remember, one of you can go home and bring some of the things you¡¯ve received for Lady Qin to see.¡±


    The village chief also began to help maintain order.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the new year wouldn¡¯t be peaceful? It was better to quickly settle this and go home to warm up. Today¡¯s winter seemed to be particularly cold.


    MO Ruyue quickly recorded the information provided by each household. She only recorded three households before she found a problem. ¡°You¡¯ve all received dried mushrooms from the Qin family?¡± She stopped writing and asked every family present.


    ¡°My family received it.¡±


    ¡°My family too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was Madam Wang who brought Qingyuan and Qingfei to deliver it personally. She said that there was not much rice and noodles at home and they could not make so many noodles. They could only send some dried mushrooms that they picked in autumn and dried. It was just for the occasion.¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few types. I counted them one by one. Although there aren¡¯t many, it¡¯s a good enough thought.¡±


    The people present nodded one after another. It seemed that every family had indeed received the dried mushrooms sent by Qin Xu e s wife.


    ¡°What kind of mushroom is it? Can you show me?¡±


    When MO Ruyue said this, there were already some quick-witted people who immediately thought of more things.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get it. Lady Qin, wait for a while.¡±


    Some people stood up and went home to get their things without a word, while the others looked at each other with complicated expressions.


    Soon, the person who went to get the things came back with a plate. There were indeed many different kinds of mushrooms piled on it.


    MO Ruyue flipped through it carefully. Suddenly, her hand paused and she picked up a few dried mushrooms. Her eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Let me see what kind of wheaten food your family has received.¡±


    She then checked the types of noodles Da Bao had given out and understood.


    ¡°Did you receive the dried mushrooms before or after you received the noodles from my house?


    Before she could get an answer to her question, she heard an anxious shout from outside the door.


    ¡°Is Sister-in-law at home? Aiya, tell me, what should we do about this!¡±


    Madam Wang came in hurriedly with a basket in her hand, followed by Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei.


    As soon as she entered the door, she knelt down with a plop before she could see MO Ruyue¡¯s face clearly. She pulled the siblings and said, ¡°Quickly, quickly apologize to your aunt!


    As this was not the first time she had done this, even though everyone was shocked by her actions, they still showed a look of disgust and impatience.


    ¡°Madam Wang, what are you doing? Let¡¯s talk this out, get up quickly!¡±


    When the village chief saw this, he felt his temples throb. He knew that nothing good would come out of this relationship with the Qin family..

 Chapter 329

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Qin Xu¡¯s family, you¡¯d better get up quickly. Lady Qin isn¡¯t unreasonable. If there¡¯s anything, you should say it clearly. What¡¯s the matter with kneeling down as soon as you come!¡±


    Two aunts walked over. One of them pulled on Madam Wang¡¯s arm, trying to pull her up, while the other went to pull the siblings.


    ¡°No, just let me kneel! I really don¡¯t have the face to see Sister-in-law!¡±


    Madam Wang pulled at the aunt who was pulling her and refused to get up. Qin Qingyuan and his sister also knelt on the ground. They didn¡¯t raise their heads or speak, and they ignored the aunt who was trying to pull them up.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you should also say something. If not, what¡¯s the matter with the both of you kneeling here?¡± Someone also advised MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Make her kneel.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s words caused everyone to turn around to look at her. They saw her sitting at the table without moving. A cold light flashed in her eyes, just as cold and indifferent as when she had just changed her personality.


    It had been a long time since they had seen such an expression on her face. They subconsciously kept silent and did not dare to persuade her anymore.


    ¡°What happened today has nothing to do with Sister-in-law¡¯s family. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the noodles she made. I gave her the mushrooms. There¡¯s something wrong with the mushrooms.¡±


    Madam Wang was also frightened by MO Ruyue¡¯s gaze. However, the arrow was already on the bow, and she had no choice but to fire it. She could not regret it, so she could only brace herself and continue.


    ¡°This, this is the dried mushroom that I wanted to give everyone.¡±


    She took out one from the basket and shook it, then took out another one and said, ¡°This is for sister-in-law, but it¡¯s not for food. It¡¯s for medicine. I thought I could exchange it for some money with her.¡±


    ¡°This is because this kind of mushroom originally has a similar appearance, and it¡¯s even more difficult to distinguish them after they¡¯re dried. When the children went to deliver the dried mushrooms today, they mixed up the medicinal and edible ones, so¡­ That¡¯s why we¡¯ve caused such a huge disaster!¡±


    As Madam Wang spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but choke up. She looked at MO


    Ruyue sorrowfully and extended the two dried mushrooms in her hand to her.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, look, I¡¯m really not lying. You can definitely recognize me, right? I¡­ I know it was wrong of me to think that I could get something without working, so I¡¯m prepared to use something useful to exchange for some money with you, but who would have thought¡­¡±


    She turned to look at the two children behind her and cried, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had separated the two dried mushrooms, the children wouldn¡¯t have made a mistake and caused everyone to suffer. They also said that Sister-in-law was wronged. ¡±


    ¡°If you want to blame or punish me, I¡¯ll accept it, but please don¡¯t take it out on the children!¡±


    She cried and complained for a long time. Even the villagers who had suffered showed expressions of pity, but MO Ruyue¡¯s expression did not change. There was not a trace of warmth or wavering in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    She saw that Madam Wang had stopped and only asked lightly.


    Madam Wang nodded. Then, she felt a gust of wind blow against her face. With a crisp ¡°pa¡± sound, her body tilted and she fell to the ground. Her face was red and swollen.


    ¡°Aiya, Lady Qin, how can you hit me?¡±


    The aunt, who was standing beside Madam Wang, was really frightened this time. She quickly helped Madam Wang up and couldn¡¯t help but speak up for her.


    ¡°Hit someone? If it¡¯s necessary, it¡¯s not impossible to kill.¡±


    MO Ruyue said coldly.


    Her words caused an uproar. No one had expected her to say such treasonous words so frankly and directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to tell the difference between the two dried mushrooms, but the medicinal mushrooms have a pungent smell, while the edible ones don¡¯t. No matter how stupid Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei are, they still don¡¯t know how to tell the difference between the two mushrooms after so long?¡±


    ¡°Also, this medicinal mushroom itself has a certain toxicity. Eating it at the same time with many dried fruits will cause the toxicity to mutate and intensify the toxin content. Eating a small amount will cause poisoning signs such as vomiting and diarrhea. If the dosage is higher than a certain amount, it will kill people.¡±


    With every word that MO Ruyue said, the faces of the people present turned paler. Now, they only realized that they had just walked one round at the gates of hell. No wonder MO Ruyue would directly hit her. If they were in MO Ruyue¡¯s position, they would definitely not be able to hold back.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it. I just heard that this mushroom can be used in medicine and wanted to exchange it for some money. I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to harm anyone!


    Madam Wang was also shocked and terrified, and it didn¡¯t look like she was pretending. She waved her hands in denial.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished.¡±


    MO Ruyue interrupted her again. She held the two dried mushrooms in her palm and gently rubbed them, and they turned into a pile of powder.


    ¡°If you eat these two mushrooms together, they are dozens of times more poisonous than the medicinal mushrooms. One bite is enough to kill you, but the dried mushroom you gave my family has both. Madam Wang, I think you really want to die.¡±


    As she spoke, she had already walked to Madam Wang¡¯s side. She pinched her chin with one hand and forced her to open her mouth, as if she was going to pour the powder into her mouth.


    The mushroom she had crushed was the one Qin Qingyan had just brought over. He had picked it out from the dried mushrooms Madam Wang had sent to her house.


    ¡°Oh, please spare me. I wouldn¡¯t dare to harm you, Sister-in-law. Help!¡±


    When Madam Wang heard that sentence, she was already so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak. When she saw that MO Ruyue was actually forcing her to eat the poisonous mushroom powder, she immediately came back to her senses and started to struggle violently.


    ¡°Lady Qin, if you have something to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t dare to take people¡¯s lives!¡±


    The village chief saw that things were not looking good, and quickly went forward to snatch her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! My hands are shaking.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s words made the village chief stop in his tracks, and also made the other eager villagers not dare to act rashly. Madam Wang, who was still struggling, froze in place.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you must think about your babies. You have to pay with your life for killing someone!¡±


    He tried to persuade MO Ruyue again, afraid that if MO Ruyue¡¯s hand really trembled, it would cause irreparable consequences.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of killing and burying people. Saving people is also my old profession. It¡¯s not that easy to die.¡±


    MO Ruyue took out a porcelain bottle and showed it to Madam Wang. ¡°This is the antidote for all kinds of poisons. Now, tell me, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°W-what? Sister-in-law, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t want to harm you!¡±


    Madam Wang was already scared out of her wits. Her face was as white as a sheet of paper and her whole body was shaking like a sieve. When she spoke, her teeth were clattering. If it wasn¡¯t for MO Ruyue¡¯s good ears, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear what she was saying.


    ¡°Lady Qin, let¡¯s talk this over. Quickly throw away the poisonous mushroom powder in your hand. If by accident it¡¯s swallowed by Madam Wang, it¡¯s not a joke!¡±


    When the village chief saw that MO Ruyue was serious, he broke out in a cold sweat. Let¡¯s not talk about whether Madam Wang really wanted to harm MO Ruyue. Her own life was already about to be lost, so how could she have the courage to continue to be stubborn?


    There must have been some misunderstanding. It was better for everyone to sit down and talk about it slowly.


    ¡°Talk properly?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes stared at the village chief coldly. She didn¡¯t hide the killing intent in her eyes at all. Even the murderous aura that she had restrained for a long time and hadn¡¯t released for a long time was unhesitatingly released..

 Chapter 330

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Although the two mushrooms look similar, they grow in completely different environments. Also, very few people know the medicinal value of this poisonous mushroom. The most well-known thing is its toxicity.


    ¡°But Madam Wang said that she knew that these mushrooms could be used in medicine, and that she had specially saved up a bunch of them to exchange for money with me? You¡¯re a woman who doesn¡¯t go out of the house. Where did you get this news from?¡±


    MO Ruyue bluntly pointed out the biggest loophole in Madam Wang¡¯s lie.


    ¡°I, I just heard it from someone. Before, when I went to the city to find my son¡¯s father, I thought that I could sell some mountain herbs and get some money, so, so I went to the medicine shop to inquire.¡±


    It was difficult for Madam Wang to come up with an excuse in such a situation, and it was even a story with very few loopholes that could cover up this lie.


    The villagers all nodded, as if they agreed with her.


    ¡°I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin.¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she stuffed the powder into Madam Wang¡¯s mouth at lightning speed, and then covered her mouth tightly to prevent her from vomiting.


    Madam Wang was stunned for a moment, and then she began to struggle violently. Even Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei pounced over and began to tear MO Ruyue¡¯s hands away.


    ¡°Aunt, what are you doing? She¡¯ll die! Save my mother!¡±


    Qin Qingfei was scared out of her wits. She couldn¡¯t care less about MO Ruyue¡¯s methods and kept hitting her arm.


    However, her strength was not even a mosquito bite to MO Ruyue. With just a slight shake of her arm, she was thrown away.


    Qin Qingyuan no longer had his usual calm and steady demeanor. His face was pale, and there were still traces of forced calmness in his eyes. However, more of his panic and helplessness surged up and could no longer be hidden.


    No matter how deep his thoughts were, he was still a child who was not even ten years old. It would be a lie to say that he was not afraid when he was about to lose his mother!


    He always knew that his mother was the only one who truly loved him and was willing to give lin evervthing for him. If his mother was gone- his nnreliahle father and his selfish and cold grandma would not give him and Qingfei any good days!


    If his father were to remarry in the future, they would learn from the days that Da Bao and the others had lived!


    Thinking of this, Qin Qingyuan panicked even more. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t pry MO Ruyue¡¯s hand away, he immediately knelt down and took two steps back. He kept kowtowing to her and begging for mercy.¡±Auntie, please spare my mother! Someone deliberately lied to her, saying that this mushroom can be used in medicine. That¡¯s why she wanted to pick it and exchange it for money with you. She really didn¡¯t dare to harm you!¡±


    Mo Ruyue turned around and stared at Qin Qingyuan. ¡°Speak clearly, who told


    you?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan did not dare to hide anything anymore. He quickly revealed everything.


    It turned out that two days ago, a salesman had come to the Qin Village. The new year goods he brought were rich and cheap, so they were very popular. Very quickly, the two baskets of new year goods were sold out.


    Madam Wang was also thinking that it was going to be the new year in two days. Even if she bought a needle and thread, it would still be for the new year. However, she couldn¡¯t find a single copper coin in her pocket.


    Madam Qin refused to see MO Ruyue not giving her the key. She didn¡¯t have the ability to force MO Ruyue to go to the county, so she still couldn¡¯t touch a single copper coin.


    After thinking about it, she could only put on a sullen face and go out with some of the mountain goods at home, thinking that it would be good if she could exchange them for something.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the peddler would happily accept the mountain goods when he saw them. However, the goods in her hands had already been sold out. ¡°Miss, what other mountain products do you have at home? I¡¯ll also buy them.¡± His words made Madam Wang¡¯s eyes light up, but then they dimmed again.


    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t have many mountain products left at home. It doesn¡¯t look like they can be sold for much. If I had known earlier, I would have prepared some earlier.


    The itinerant peddler laughed when he heard this. ¡°My dear sister,¡± he said, ¡°You¡¯re guarding a treasure mountain without knowing it!¡± ¡°Big Brother, what do you mean?¡±


    When Madam Wang heard this, she immediately perked up.


    ¡°Do you know that there are mushrooms in this mountain that can be used in medicine? If you can find them, dry them and sell them in the medicine shop, you might make a lot of money! However, the medicine shop will take advantage of your ignorance and lower the price, so it¡¯s best to sell it to people you¡¯re familiar with, who also know about herbs. Not to mention other things, you can definitely make a profit of a few hundred copper coins!¡±


    As the itinerant peddler spoke, he took out a fresh and air-dried mushroom from the bottom of the box and handed it to Madam Wang.


    ¡°Take a look, have you ever seen such a mushroom?¡±


    Madam Wang carefully identified it. As expected, she had seen it before and had even eaten it. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before, but it¡¯s snowing all over the mountains. I really don¡¯t know where to look for it!¡±


    The itinerant peddler smiled again and said, ¡°I know such a place, but I can¡¯t leave. I have to go back to prepare the goods. I have to go to a few villages before the new year. I¡¯ll give you this opportunity. It seems that you are in trouble. I¡¯ll help you if I can.¡±


    When Madam Wang heard this, she was so grateful that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She leaned over and carefully memorized the two mushroom fields, preparing to enter the mountain later.


    ¡°Lady, you should also remember that the mushrooms on the southern slope are edible, but they have no medicinal properties. The mushrooms on the northern slope have medicinal properties, but they can¡¯t be eaten. The two mushrooms are almost exactly the same. If you remember it wrong, it will be a big problem!¡±


    The itinerant peddler urged again and again, and seeing that Madam Wang really remembered it, he picked up the burden and left.


    When Madam Wang returned home, she called the children and went straight to the mountains to pick mushrooms according to the directions given by the itinerant peddler.


    ¡°Aunt, this is what happened. My mother was thinking that if she were to pick the mushrooms back, she would directly give them to you, Aunt. Who knows, you might be able to use them! Then we can sell it for a few more copper coins, so that our family can have a good new year.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, my mother was only thinking for me and my sister. She really didn¡¯t have any intention of harming you!¡±


    Qin Qingyuan begged and begged. He was already sobbing so much that he could not speak. His cries had also attracted the sympathy of many people. Some of the soft-hearted people had already started to wipe their eyes with their sleeves.


    ¡°Lady Qin, the matter is already very clear. It¡¯s not Madam Wang who wants to harm you. Please quickly save her!¡±


    The village chief patiently listened to Qin Qingyuan¡¯s words and quickly tried to persuade him again.


    Madam Wang¡¯s face had already turned blue from holding back, and her eyes had also rolled back to the point that only a pair of white eyeballs were left. If MO Ruyue didn¡¯t save her, she was afraid that she would die.


    MO Ruyue let go of her hand, straightened her back, and took two steps back. She watched as Madam Wang fell limply to the ground. She patted the remaining powder off her palm and said, ¡°Save who? I only fed her a handful of dried mushroom powder and it wasn¡¯t poisonous. If she didn¡¯t suspect that there was a ghoul, she wouldn¡¯t have fainted from fear.¡±


    After she said that, the villagers all heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Aunt, is my mother really alright?¡±


    Qin Qingyuan asked in disbelief.


    He was about to foam at the mouth when he saw his mother. Could it be that the aunt was lying to him on purpose?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me if you doubt me.. You don¡¯t believe me even after I tell you, isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡±

 Chapter 331

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t have a good attitude toward him at all. This kid was simply a bad person and would definitely be a disaster in the future.


    She would allow him to grow up now. Anyway, they would not have the chance to meet again in the future. If he still had any evil thoughts when he grew up, she would definitely not show him any mercy.


    Although Qin Qingyuan didn¡¯t know that MO Ruyue already had the intention to kill him, his instinctive awareness of danger made him shiver a few times, and he felt an inexplicable chill in his heart.


    ¡°Then, it seems that today¡¯s incident was really a misunderstanding. It¡¯s really not a problem with Lady Qin¡¯s noodles. We¡¯ve all blamed you wrongly.¡±


    When the village chief heard this, he knew that these people who had come to condemn him were destined to fail. They didn¡¯t want to extort anything from MO Ruyue, but more so to use this to sell her a favor.


    If it was proven that there was a problem with MO Ruyue¡¯s noodles, they could magnanimously express that they would not pursue the matter. This would win her favor, and they could talk about future matters in the future. It was always better to keep the flow of water flowing slowly.


    However, now everything had turned into bubbles. Not to mention selling a favor to Lady Qin, even if she didn¡¯t remember him and make trouble for him in the future, he would be burning incense.


    Those families were obviously aware of this, and their faces were very ugly. If they had known this would happen, they would have suffered. They could have just said that they didn¡¯t mind.


    That was still better than coming to their door now and blocking other people¡¯s children from entering the house to warm up. Now that they had investigated it, it was not their business at all. How could they have the face to stay in this courtyard any longer?


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t know either. Tell us how this matter became so serious!¡±


    A middle-aged man gritted his teeth and spoke first.


    ¡°Yes, yes, who would have thought that this disaster was caused by a mushroom? We didn¡¯t mean to look for trouble during the new year, but this is a


    misunderstanding. Lady Qin, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°In the future, we won¡¯t dare to casually look for her again. We must first ask her clearly before we act. This misunderstanding is causing everyone to feel uncomfortable.¡±


    The other villagers also began to speak one after another. Although they were all apologizing to MO Ruyue, they were all trying to shirk responsibility. As for the person who took the blame in the end, it was, of course, Madam Wang who was still unconscious.


    ¡°You guys sure have kept yourselves clean.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled slightly. She hadn¡¯t even settled the score with them yet, and they were already trying to draw a clear line between them?


    In your dreams!


    ¡°Then what do you want, Lady Qin? We know that we have misunderstood you and have apologized to you. We are all from the same village, you dont have to be so unforgiving, right?¡±


    The man who spoke first continued.


    He was like a punching bag that was pushed out by everyone to bear MO Ruyue¡¯s anger. They were very clear on the saying ¡°the gun hits the bird that takes the lead¡±.


    ¡°What do I want?¡±


    MO Ruyue repeated this sentence playfully.


    ¡°My babies went to give you noodles according to the rules, but what did you people give them in the end? One by one, the adults came to my house and said that there was a problem with my things. Sure, your family has suffered, but what was the fault of my babies? They to stand here with you guys in the ice and snow and wait for my return?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re fine, but if anyone has a headache or fever, I won¡¯t let you


    Her words were extremely unreasonable, and could even be said to be a slap in the face.


    All the adults in the courtyard had ashen faces. They couldn¡¯t fight back after being lectured by MO Ruyue.


    They also felt aggrieved, but no matter how aggrieved they were, they couldn¡¯t be more aggrieved than the five children.


    MO Ruyue was not an easy person to get along with, and the babies were her reverse scale, so it was understandable that she was furious now.


    ¡°Lady Qin, they sincerely apologize to you and also feel very sorry for the babies.


    Why don¡¯t you say something and see how this matter can be resolved?¡±


    The village chief saw that it was not good to continue this stalemate, so he took the initiative to ask.


    No matter what, he had to explain the way to solve the problem first.


    ¡°Apologize to the babies and don¡¯t have any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have in the future. What should be yours can¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t even think about what shouldn¡¯t be. Remember my words. There won¡¯t be a second time!¡¯


    MO Ruyue wanted to give them a beating, but when she saw the expressions of the babies looking at her, she gave up on this idea.


    Although she was used to dealing with violence, she didn¡¯t want her babies to become like her.


    She was forced to move forward by the environment, but they weren¡¯t. They wouldn¡¯t have the chance to experience that feeling of living and dying.


    No matter how unwilling they were, the dozen or so people in the courtyard still apologized to the babies. Although it might only be a word of apology, MO Ruyue had already achieved her goal.


    Before they left the village, the babies still had to stay in the village. She couldn¡¯t guard them every day. If they were remembered, there would always be times when she would be careless.


    So, she only gave them a short lesson and let them go.


    At this time, Madam Wang slowly woke up. This timing was just right.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to expose her little scheme and only said coldly, ¡°¡±Get


    Then, she went to the kitchen to prepare the ginger soup for the babies to warm up.


    The first day of the Cold Food Festival quietly passed in the midst of the storm.


    The next day, MO Ruyue had just arrived at the Bai manor when she heard a piece of bad news.


    ¡°So many people have been sent out, but they still can¡¯t find any trace of Doctor Xu?¡± She asked in surprise.


    On the surface, the Bai manor was only a rich family with a restaurant, but the real background was obviously more than that. Seeing that Bai Jinshang could still call the noble Ouyang couple family, it was clear that the two families¡¯ families were not far apart.


    Moreover, even if the Bai manor kept a low profile, they were still the local tyrant of this area. If they wanted to find someone, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    But even so, there was still no news of Doctor    which was a little strange.


    ¡°Lady Qin, it has only been a night. Perhaps there will be new news in two days. Besides, Imperial Doctor Tian has already been released from prison. He is only slightly restricted in his actions, but his life is not in danger. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    Bai Jinshang still thought that mo Rufei was simply worried about Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s grievances, so he tried to comfort her from this direction, but he saw her shaking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think things are that simple.¡±


    MO Ruyue suddenly had this thought after yesterday¡¯s incident.


    She had originally felt that Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s matter was suspicious, but now that she thought about it, the matter had already been strung together. A hidden line that was faintly visible, directed at her and the people around her, was beginning to slowly reveal its ferocity.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡¯


    Bai Jinshang was also a person who had experienced countless storms. When he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words, he vaguely guessed something. However, he was cautious by nature and still asked..

 Chapter 332

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°When I got home yesterday, something happened at home, and the cause of the incident was a few days ago, the day Doctor Xu stole the forbidden medicine. So, I think that the two things may seem unrelated, but they are actually related.¡±


    MO Ruyue briefly explained and didn¡¯t go into detail about her family¡¯s situation. After all, she was only guessing now and still lacked evidence to support this guess.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you mean that someone is targeting you and Imperial Doctor Tian?¡±


    Bai Jinshang¡¯s guess had come true, but this time MO Ruyue still shook her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not directed at me or Imperial Doctor Tian, it¡¯s only directed at me.


    Imperial Doctor Tian was only innocently implicated.¡±


    MO Ruyue was very familiar with this kind of conspiracy. In her previous life, she often walked on the line between life and death and had experienced countless conspiracies and calculations. She was practically suffering from PTSD.


    Bai Jinshang looked at MO Ruyue quietly. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    ¡°Alright, Master Bai, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Imperial Doctor


    Tian¡¯s matter. As for my matter, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, he prepared to give Madam Bai her routine treatment.


    ¡°Lady Qin, since this matter is targeted at you, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, please let me know.¡±


    Bai Jinshang did not hesitate to express his attitude, but this time MO Ruyue still shook his head in response.


    ¡°No, Master Bai, you must have your own difficulties now that you¡¯re living such a low-key life with your family, so I dont want to involve you in more trouble.¡± ¡°Regarding Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s matter, once you find traces of Doctor Xu, just tell me directly. Don¡¯t take any action on your own. Leave these matters to me. After all, the source of this matter is me.¡±


    This time, MO Ruyue spoke in a tone that did not allow for rejection, and it also made Bai Jinshang clearly realize her seriousness and persistence.


    ¡°This¡­ Well, since Lady Odn is so insistent, then I won¡¯t do things that are beyond my control.¡±


    Bai Jinshang nodded. He knew that MO Ruyue was a man of his word. Since she had told him so seriously, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want others to do anything that she didn¡¯t want.


    After finishing the routine treatment, MO Ruyue was prepared to go to Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s house to check on the situation.


    This old man was going to jail because he was implicated by her, so MO Ruyue felt guilty towards him.


    As she was walking on the street with the big black horse, she suddenly heard people gathering in a teahouse not far away, talking about an explosive news.


    ¡°Have you guys heard? There have been explosions in the nearby cities, and the methods used are the same. I heard that the authorities are hard-pressed to catch the murderer, but there¡¯s still no progress.¡±


    I heard that it was the same chain of restaurants that suffered misfortune. It¡¯s not a small one, but the people in this small town didn¡¯t like it, so they didn¡¯t open their shops here. Now it seems that we¡¯re lucky.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone in the restaurant died overnight, and many innocent people were affected by the explosion. Although the murderer gave the corresponding compensation in the end, which family wouldn¡¯t be troubled by such an incident during the new year?¡±


    ¡°What? The murderer was actually willing to pay compensation? This is strange.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I heard it from a relative of mine. He lived in the city where the explosion happened. His friend was also injured in the explosion when he tried to put out the fire.¡±


    ¡°So he also got the compensation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it appeared at his bedside overnight. It¡¯s a total of fifty taels of silver, enough for him to recover and continue to support the family while he recuperates.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s comments were all heard by MO Ruyue. At first, she didn¡¯t care much about this matter. She thought that it was just a devil who had appeared. As long as it didn¡¯t cause trouble here and threaten her friends and family, she had no interest in paying attention to this matter.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard someone say, ¡°Although the authorities have been searching for the murderer and have not found any clues, I heard from the grapevine that there seems to be another identity behind the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a mysterious organization that has a long reputation in the martial world. They do all sorts of things behind the scenes, such as killing people and robbing goods. However, because their methods are too high and ruthless, almost no one dares to provoke that organization.¡±


    ¡°The cause of this disaster is entirely because someone in the organization suddenly defected. That person seems to have just joined not long ago. Help me. Anyway, the person who told me this was also very mysterious. I dont know if he was telling the truth.¡±


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks and stared at the person who had exposed the news.


    His information seemed to be too detailed.


    A man walked out of the teahouse, picking his teeth and humming a little tune. He seemed to be very relaxed.


    He quickly turned into an alley, and after a few steps, he suddenly turned back to look.


    There was no one behind him. He shook his head in confusion, thinking that he was being too sensitive.


    Just as he turned around and was about to continue walking, a black shadow rushed toward his face, and the next second, he lost consciousness.


    In a ruined temple on the outskirts of the city, a fire was burning on the ground, and a man was tied to a pillar next to it.


    His head was lowered as if he was still unconscious. There was a small pool of water under his feet, which was the saliva that had dripped from his mouth.


    It was a blurry skeleton. The tied-up man¡¯s head moved as if he was about to wake up from his coma.


    In a flash, the man raised his head. His eyes were still in a daze. It was obvious that he had just woken up from a coma. Although his body was awake, his consciousness had not caught up.


    With a ¡°hua¡± sound, a basin of cold water was poured over the man¡¯s head. He instantly became a drenched chicken and couldn¡¯t help but cough.


    The violent cough and the bone-piercing cold woke him up instantly. Although his eyes hurt from the water, he still tried to open one eye to see what had happened.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake now, answer my questions properly. Who are you? What do you know about the serial explosion?¡±


    MO Ruyue threw away the bucket in her hand and asked the man tied to the pillar.


    She had been following the man since he left the teahouse, and she had also found out that he had deliberately wandered on the street before entering the alley. He knew that there would be people interested in the news he had released, and he had deliberately wanted to lure those interested in the news.


    It was a pity that his scheme met with the ancestor of conspiracy, MO Ruyue. The trick he played was also what she had played before, so the outcome that awaited him was to be knocked out and taken away..

 Chapter 333

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue had also thought that his accomplices were secretly helping him, but she was not interested in capturing all of them in one fell swoop. As long as she caught this bait, the next one to take the bait might not necessarily be anyone.


    ¡°You, Lady Qin, why did you catch me? Why did you bring me to such a place?


    Where was this place? What are you trying to do?¡±


    The man looked at MO Ruyue in panic as if he was really a weak commoner. However, the calluses on his hands were clearly caused by people who used to hold weapons. They were different from the calluses caused by farming tools. If one didn¡¯t know the industry, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.


    He asked a series of questions, but only received a cold smile from MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Act. Continue acting.¡±


    ¡°What am I pretending about? Lady Qin, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression became even more innocent, and he kept struggling, trying to get rid of the hemp rope tied around his body.


    With a ¡°dong¡± sound, a cold light flew past and nailed straight to the pillar next to the man¡¯s face.


    It was a scalpel with a cold gleam. The cold blade was close to the man¡¯s cheek, and only the airflow caused by the rapid speed cut his cheek. A shallow wound appeared, and then blood gushed out, mixing with the water droplets on his face and dripping down. ¡°Answer my question. I won¡¯t remind you next time.¡±


    MO Ruyue warned coldly.


    It had been a long time since she had used the means of torture, and she didn¡¯t know if she could still control herself properly. It was best that this person didn¡¯t give her the opportunity to return to her old profession.


    That man obviously didn¡¯t expect MO Ruyue to really hit him, so after he made a sound, a touch of resentment flashed in his eyes.


    This scene was coincidentally captured by MO Ruyue, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart.


    As expected, this person¡¯s goal was not simple.


    She did not know who his target was, but she had a strange feeling that she seemed to be one of his targets.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Can you give me a little hint? At least let me know what f should answer you.¡±


    He finally stopped being stubborn, but changed to another kind of roundabout way of saying things.


    ¡°Teahouse. Some small news. MO Ruyue gave a brief reminder.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that? But why do you pay so much attention to that gossip?¡¯


    The man asked in ¡°confusion.¡±


    The next second, he let out a scream. A scalpel was stuck in his forearm, and blood gushed out. The pain made his forehead covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s hand flickered, and a few sharp scalpels appeared in her hand. She easily turned them into dazzling knife flowers.


    It seemed that if the man didn¡¯t tell the truth, the scalpels would be inserted in different places on his body.


    The man had seen MO Ruyue¡¯s ruthless and decisive side and knew that he would only suffer more if he delayed any longer. Moreover, the reinforcements he had been looking forward to hadn¡¯t arrived for a long time, and he didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Therefore, he chose to tell her the unimportant things so that she might not notice it.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I heard that news from someone else. I have a brother who works in the government office of the neighboring city. The day before yesterday, when we were drinking together, I got the words out of his mouth when he was drunk. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I just said whatever I had heard from him.¡±


    After he finished speaking, his heart was hanging high up in the air. He stared nervously at MO Ruyue, afraid that she would throw another flying knife at him.


    For a long time, MO Ruyue was only spinning the knife, as if she was already fascinated, and did not do anything else.


    That man thought that his words had deceived MO Ruyue. His heart was just about to relax when he saw another cold light flash by. This time, his other arm and leg were hurt.


    Half of the man¡¯s body was instantly dyed red with blood, especially the deep cut on his thigh. Blood almost spurted out far away.


    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked coldly at the man who looked like a bloody gourd, as if he really didn¡¯t care about his life or death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, Lady Qin, I beg you to spare me. I¡¯ll tell you everything, I won¡¯t dare to hide anything!¡¯


    The man couldn¡¯t care about anything else. If he didn¡¯t say it now, he would die from blood loss. If he said it, he would only die when he returned to the organization.


    Who would be willing to die now if they could live a little longer?


    Even though he was begging for mercy, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t react at all. She only walked up to him and pulled out the scalpel on his thigh when he saw that his face had turned pale and his eyes had lost focus.


    The blood arrow shot out, spurting out even faster.


    The tied-up man¡¯s face was covered with a layer of black qi, and he was about to die.


    When MO Ruyue pulled out the scalpel, she also covered the man¡¯s nose and mouth with a piece of white cloth, knocking him out. Then, he brought him into the medium.


    She slowed down the flow of time and began to stop the bleeding and suture the man in the medical room.


    Even if the man¡¯s thigh artery had been cut off by her, he would still have to ask for her permission to die in her medical space.


    When the two of them returned to the real world, only an instant had passed in the outside world. It was as if they had just entered the space and then came out.


    Half of the anesthetic¡¯s effect had been used up in the medium, so the man let out a painful groan not long after the two of them appeared. With a moan, he slowly woke up.


    He was still tied to the pillar, but the bleeding on his thigh had stopped. The pain from the drug¡¯s effects came in waves, causing sweat to constantly form on his forehead, dripping down his cheeks.


    ¡°Do you want to suffer the same pain again?¡±


    MO Ruyue saw his eyes turn around and then back to her. She ¡°kindly¡± reminded him as she turned the scalpel in her hand.


    ¡°No, no! Lady Qin, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡¯


    The man had already realized that MO Ruyue was even more difficult to deal with than he had expected. The method of torture just now was not something that an ordinary woman could use. Moreover, looking at how she was doing it with ease, she should still have other cruel and effective means that she had not used.


    He thought of the endless torture methods in the organization and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. No wonder he had a subtle sense of familiarity. When MO Ruyue stabbed him with the flying knife, he was just like those executioners, cold-blooded and cruel, and wouldn¡¯t stop until he got what he wanted.


    So he simply surrendered. If MO Ruyue didn¡¯t kill him when the time came, he swore that he would never dare to provoke her again. He would also hide far away to the ends of the earth and start his journey of escape.


    Mo Ruyue saw that he was lost in thought again as he spoke, and a complicated light flashed in his eyes. He knew that he was still struggling between dying now or living a day longer.


    She didn¡¯t rush him. She had enough patience to wait anyway.


    ¡°Lady Qin, actually I¡¯m from a killer organization. I¡¯m only targeting you because someone in the organization implicated you..¡±

 Chapter 334

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As soon as the man said that, a man¡¯s shadow immediately appeared in MO Ruyue¡¯s mind.


    As expected, it was because of him!


    She knew that there was no benefit in being related to that person!


    Seeing that MO Ruyue¡¯s face had turned cold, the man immediately spoke faster, afraid that she would pick on him again and find another excuse to stab him. ¡°Lady Qin, although we¡¯ve investigated your background before and know that you have a certain ability, our organization has dealt with countless more powerful and capable people, so we didn¡¯t put your ability in our eyes.¡±


    ¡°Who would have known that we would make such a huge mistake?¡±


    The man shook his head, looking regretful.


    ¡°Get to the main point.¡±


    MO Ruyue urged again.


    This man always went off topic as he spoke. It seemed like she should teach him how to get straight to the point.


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s gaze on him again, the man sweated even more and quickly said, ¡°Although that person had just joined the organization, he quickly gained the tower master¡¯s favor and even wanted to pass the position to him. As a result, he incurred the dissatisfaction and jealousy of some people, who wanted to get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°In the process, we found out that he had a weakness, and the person he had the most interactions with was you.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to use me to threaten him?¡± MO Ruyue said with certainty.


    This was simply an ordinary method, so for people like them who were walking on the line between life and death every moment, having a weakness meant death.


    However, even if she was the man¡¯s savior, she would not become his weakness. After all, after saving him twice, he had also given her a huge amount of money to ¡°repay¡± her. Speaking of which, the two of them were even.


    ¡°Lady Qin, actually, the news I just spread is true. It¡¯s about what happened in our organization. Because of you, that person became angry and directly turned against you.¡±


    ¡°The restaurant where the explosion happened is our organization¡¯s territory. Those people who wanted to kill you have been killed by that person. The tower master was also killed by him because he protected those people.¡±


    ¡°As for the victims in the explosion case, they were all involved in the plan to harm you.


    The man stopped and swallowed his saliva. He had already lost a lot of blood, and after saying so much, his mouth was dry and his tongue was weak.


    MO Ruyue flicked his finger, and a black light went straight to the man¡¯s face and directly fell into his mouth.


    The thing melted in his mouth, and by the time the man reacted and wanted to spit it out, it had already turned into a pool of liquid, which he swallowed along with his saliva.


    ¡°Qin¡­ Lady Qin, I¡¯ve already said it, but I haven¡¯t finished yet. Are you going to kill me to silence me?¡±


    The man immediately became anxious.


    ¡°Save your energy and continue, or you¡¯ll die even faster.¡± MO Ruyue threatened again.


    At this moment, the food in his stomach began to take effect. A warm current emerged from his stomach and began to spread to his limbs and bones. Only then did he know that MO Ruyue had not given him poison to silence him, but something good to prolong his life.


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you for not killing me, Lady Qjn.¡±


    He said gratefully. When he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s impatient expression, he continued.


    ¡°After this incident, our organization¡¯s vitality has been greatly damaged. However, the organization has been in operation for so many years. It¡¯s a big tree with deep roots. It can¡¯t be uprooted in one go. Therefore, the various means against you have never been withdrawn.¡±


    ¡°Were you the ones behind Imperial Doctor Tian and Madam Wang¡¯s matter?¡± MO Ruyue immediately asked.


    ¡°Yes, it was the organization¡¯s arrangement, but it was definitely not me! I¡¯m only responsible for spreading the news and luring you into the trap. When you want to capture me to ask for information, you¡¯ll be caught by the people who have been lying in ambush in advance. I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t even give me a chance to pass before you captured me.¡±


    After the man had explained everything, he let out a long breath and said, ¡°Lady Qin, after I tell you this, the tissue fluid won¡¯t let me go. So if you can¡¯t kill me, please let me escape. I won¡¯t dare to have any thoughts of harming you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if I still refuse to come to my senses, even if you don¡¯t kill me, Gu Ying won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    The man¡¯s words exploded in MO Ruyue¡¯s mind. She grabbed his clothes and asked, ¡°What did you just say his name was?¡±


    The man was shocked by MO Ruyue¡¯s excitement and was breathless from the lapels. His originally pale face suddenly turned blue, red, and purple, and he looked like he was about to pass out.


    Only then did MO Ruyue realize that she had overreacted. She quickly let go of her hand, but she still asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, he¡¯s called, cough, Gu Ying.¡±


    The man stuttered. As soon as the name came out, MO Ruyue could not hear anything else.


    Gu Ying, he¡¯s called Gu Ying?


    Could it really be such a coincidence?


    Could it really be him?


    One question after another flashed through her mind. MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time they met.


    That¡¯s right, no wonder she felt so familiar with him. No wonder she had been thinking about him recently. This was her subconscious telling her that Gu Ying was right beside her!


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was beating wildly. The deafening sound made her ears buzz. Even the blood in her body began to rush to her brain.


    Her body swayed slightly, and she did not know whether she was happy or worried.


    She was happy that her wish had come true. Gu Ying had really followed her into this world. After having a family that she never had, she could finally find the family that she had lost!


    What worried her was that she did not recognize Gu Ying and had even chased him away from her time and time again. Now, Gu Ying was still fighting against a huge killer organization alone for her safety, but she was completely unaware


    This seemed to have happened in her previous life, but even after she was reborn, she did not stop it from happening again.


    The tied-up man finally recovered and saw MO Ruyue¡¯s dazed look, as if she had been frightened by Gu Ying¡¯s name. But he didn¡¯t dare to make any wild guesses and could only suppress the itchiness in his throat. When he really couldn¡¯t hold it in, he would cough softly.


    MO Ruyue quickly came back to her senses and realized that she had actually lost her composure in front of this man. This was equivalent to exposing the fact that Gu Ying was also her weak spot, so she had the intention to kill him.


    Although the man was unlucky, he had been in the organization for a long time and was most sensitive to things like killing intent. He immediately realized that something was MO Ruyue probably thought that he had seen something he shouldnt have and really wanted to kill him to silence him.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I didnt see anything just now. Please spare me!¡± He shouted anxiously.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was so vexed that he wanted to slap himself. wasn¡¯t it just trying to cover up? She might as well just tell MO Ruyue that he saw everything!


    ¡°No, how about this? You can poison my throat and cripple my fingers so that I can¡¯t say or write anything.. Then you won¡¯t be worried that I¡¯ll reveal anything that I shouldn¡¯t, right?¡¯

 Chapter 335

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Although his suggestion was not as good as directly killing him to save time, it also reminded MO Ruyue.


    She reached into her clothes and took out a syringe.


    The medicine there was specially concocted by her. It would destroy part of the brain¡¯s nerve tissue and could completely erase the memories of the past few


    It was just that this thing had just been made not long ago and had not been tested on human bodies. She could not guarantee that there would be any residual effects, but she could only say that it would not kill people.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t think too much about a person who had participated in framing her. It was already a great honor from his ancestors that he was spared.


    As for whether he could survive in the end, it would depend on whether he could escape the pursuit of that organization.


    MO Ruyue did not hesitate to inject the syringe into the man¡¯s neck and pushed all the medicine in it. She watched as he glared at her with bulging eyes before he finally fainted.


    She put him back into her interspace, preparing to find a place to throw him out after she left the county. Since he would end up running for his life anyway, she might as well send him on his way first.


    It was easy to clean up the traces in the ruined temple. For the blood splattered on the ground, some chemicals could be used to remove it, and some deodorizers could be sprayed to cover it up for a longer time.


    MO Ruyue had carefully cleaned up the scene and erased all traces. Perhaps there were still some experts in the organization who could find some clues, but if they wanted to find her and use her to threaten or cause trouble, their plan was bound to fail.


    When she finally walked out of the ruined temple, she cleaned up her footprints one last time. After walking for a long distance, she quickly left the place.


    Now that she knew about Gu Ying, MO Ruyue wished she could grow a pair of wings and fly to his side. She had to personally confirm if he was her Gu Ying and if he still had an impression of her in her previous life.


    Now that both of them had been reincarnated, their appearances were different from their previous lives, so it was understandable that they did not recognize each other. However, if she could have a familiar feeling towards him, then he might be the same as her.


    But before that, MO Ruyue had a more important thing to do.


    ¡°Mother, you asked us to pack up in such a hurry, what¡¯s going on?


    Da Bao asked MO Ruyue as he packed his things.


    Not long ago, her mother had rushed back home and started to ask them to pack their things. She said that she would immediately move into the city to live for a while, and she even wanted to bring Grandpa Liu and Grandma Liu along.


    Although his younger siblings looked extremely excited, Da Bao knew that something must have happened.


    ¡°You guys go first. Things are a little complicated, but I¡¯ll slowly explain it to you in the future.¡±


    It would take a long time to say this, and now was not the right time, so MO Ruyue only urged him to quickly pack his things and prepare to leave.


    She had to find Gu Ying, but that organization was a centipede and had not been completely exterminated. Therefore, she could not leave her weakness out and give others the opportunity to hurt them.


    What MO Ruyue could think of was to send the children to the Bai manor. No matter how arrogant that organization was, they would still have things they were afraid of. She could only hope that the Bai manor was one of the forces that they would be afraid of.


    Soon, the children were all packed up. The Liu couple also waited at the door with their bags in the carriage.


    MO Ruyue also got on the carriage. She wanted to personally escort them there and explain things to Bai Jinshang.


    She was likely to get Bai Jinshang involved in this, but there was no time for her to think of other ways. Only when she saw that the babies were safe and sound could she set out to find Gu Ying.


    The carriage continued on its way to the county. MO Ruyue¡¯s expression was particularly serious. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take her to find Gu Ying, but the only thing she was sure of was that she would not give up until she found him!


    ¡°Master Bai, that¡¯s what happened. I know that I might bring unnecessary trouble to you if I just come to you and entrust the children to you, but I don¡¯t have a better candidate at the moment, so I can only shamelessly ask for your


    MO Ruyue explained everything that had happened, and then solemnly reiterated the possible danger to Bai Jinshang.


    Bai Jinshang smiled and said indifferently, ¡°Lady Qin, I was still wondering what matter made you so worried. So it was this matter. Don¡¯t worry, just leave the children in my Bai manor. Not only will there be enough space for them to settle down, but it will also be safe enough.¡±


    ¡°I, Bai Jinshang, might not dare to boast about other things, but you can rest assured about this matter. No matter what kind of great assassin organization it is, they will not dare to come to my Bai manor.¡±


    When he spoke, there was only a domineering aura. At this time, he was no longer a low-key and kind old man. The aura of a superior that was faintly emitted from his body confirmed MO Ruyue¡¯s previous judgment of him. No matter why the Bai family was hiding their strength and biding their time, the background of this family was unfathomable.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll thank Master Bai in advance. I¡¯ll prepare to head to the cities where the murders have taken place and see if I can find the person I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    MO Ruyue also knew that her aimless search was like looking for a needle in a haystack, but there was no better way now. After all, that organization¡¯s restaurants were almost all over the country, so there was no way to judge where Gu Ying would appear next.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I have an idea. I don¡¯t know if you are willing to listen.¡± Bai Jinshang saw that MO Ruyue was about to leave and immediately said to her, ¡°Please go ahead, Master Bai.¡±


    MO Ruyue was originally prepared to go and see the babies again and give them some advice. When she heard Bai Jinshang¡¯s words, she stopped. He didn¡¯t mind saying one or two more words.


    ¡°I feel that Lady Qin is now in a state of chaos because of concern, so when she suddenly heard that an old friend had an accident, it is inevitable that she would be anxious to help. But if you try your luck without any clues, you¡¯ll only waste more time.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife¡¯s best friend. She¡¯s the head of the county¡¯s largest intelligence organization. As long as she says a word, her husband will follow it. Lady Qin, why don¡¯t you try and see if she¡¯s willing to help?¡±


    His suggestion made MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes light up. Since there was such a relationship, he naturally had to make use of it.


    The women of the head of the intelligence organization were Madam Bai l s best friends. As expected, even these women¡¯s identities were not simple.


    MO Ruyue immediately accepted this suggestion and immediately went to Madam Bai¡¯s room.


    ¡°Lady Qin, since it¡¯s your problem, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help. I¡¯ll talk to


    Youwei. You just have to wait here for the news.¡±


    When Madam Bai heard about this, she also agreed without hesitation. However, when MO Ruyue heard that she had to wait here for news, she immediately shook her head and refused.


    ¡°No, it would be too insincere if I wait here. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Lady Qin. I didn¡¯t make myself clear just now. Only I can tell Youwei about this in private. If you really follow her, it might have the opposite effect.


    With Madam Bai¡¯s explanation, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t insist.


    There might be some secrets involved in this, and as an outsider, it would have  the opposite effect..

 Chapter 336

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    There¡¯s one more thing I need to make clear. Madam Qin, you might have to wait a little longer. I need more time to discuss this matter with Youwei.


    MO Ruyue naturally agreed immediately, but she also added, ¡°Madam Bai, please tell your best friend that as long as she is willing to help, if she needs my help in the future, I will also do my best to help.¡±


    Her favor was not something that anyone could get. Only those who truly understood her ability would know how heavy this promise was.


    Madam Bai didn¡¯t waste any time. Her close friends were all living in the Bai manor and would only return home after the Lantern Festival.


    Although everyone was the matriarch of their own family, it was not right for them to not be at home on a new year¡¯s day. However, they had gathered from all over the world to see Madam Bai for the last time because they had heard that she was dying. So, even if the outcome was different from before, they still had to see her.


    MO Ruyue did not wait in the room for nothing. Instead, she greeted Madam Bai l s maidservants and immediately went to Bai Shijiao¡¯s courtyard.


    She did not know how long she would be gone for. Madam Bai¡¯s condition had stabilized and she could stop the treatment process temporarily. However, Bai Shijiao¡¯s weight loss might rebound because of the interruption.


    Since he had already accepted this patient, of course he couldn¡¯t let her be affected by his personal affairs. Besides, there was still Zhu Zhu!


    ¡°What? Lady Qin, you¡¯re going to be gone for so long!¡¯


    When Bai Shijiao heard this news, she jumped from the bed to the ground in shock. She was only slightly chubby now, not as bloated and unhealthy as before. All of this was the effect of MO Ruyue¡¯s systematic adjustment of her treatment.


    Now that she said that she would be away for a while, how could Bai Shijiao not be shocked?


    ¡°Yes, I have something I must do, so I must go.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t tell her the specific reason and only simply said that he was leaving. Then he warned her, ¡°This period of time isn¡¯t a bottleneck for you, but it¡¯s still very important. You need to control your diet and exercise on your own. I think you should be able to do it after you see the effect.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can actually control it, but what about Zhu Zhu? She¡¯s only been receiving treatment for a short while. If you leave, won¡¯t her treatment be interrupted?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the acupuncture will break. I will write down everything she needs to do, and then I will teach a set of massage techniques directly to her maidservant. As long as she perseveres it every day, it¡¯s not a big problem, but the speed will be a little slower.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can also choose to use medicine, but medicine is 30% poisonous.


    It will definitely affect her body. If it is not necessary, I will not use it easily.¡± When MO Ruyue said this, she paused slightly and added, ¡°I will also write a prescription for your mother, in case Zhu Zhu can¡¯t control herself and breaks the taboo, causing a backlash. There is still a remedy measure, but in the end, it still depends on your own self-awareness.¡±


    She had already said so much. If they still didn¡¯t listen, it wouldn¡¯t be her responsibility.


    Madam Bai had brought back good news. Her best friend, Ye Youwei, had agreed to help, but she also needed time to gather information. She had also accepted a big favor from MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Please tell Lady Qin that I accept this favor. As for when I need to ask for it, I will naturally send someone to her.¡±


    After Madam Bai passed on the message, she looked at MO Ruyue carefully, as if she was afraid that she would arouse her disgust.


    MO Ruyue only nodded with a calm expression. ¡°Of course,¡± MO Ruyue said.


    ¡°Since I still have to wait, I¡¯ll continue today¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Even though she was the one who suggested it, Madam Bai shook her head. ¡°Lady Qin, I heard you say before that my body has almost recovered. I need more rest and recuperate. I especially need to pay attention to not have big fluctuations in my mood.¡±


    ¡°So I was thinking, if you have any way, perhaps you can put an end to my treatment.¡±


    Madam Bai had taken the initiative to make this suggestion. In fact, it had also reduced MO Ruyue¡¯s burden so that she could focus on her own things and not be distracted by other things.


    ¡°Even if you want to end the treatment, there will be a slow process. Madam Bai, your body is already used to my acupuncture to help you recover. It won¡¯t do you any good to stop all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll adjust the prescription for your body and increase the dosage a little, so that your body will have the feeling that you¡¯re still receiving acupuncture treatment. Then, as the dosage gradually decreases, this process of adaptation will be completed.¡±


    ¡°However, the medicine is 30% poisonous. You can¡¯t take these prescriptions for a long time, so you must stop using even the lowest dosage after a month.


    Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it, but does Lady Qin need as long as a month?¡±


    Madam Bai asked in surprise.


    ¡°If things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll come back once before and after the Lantern Festival. After all, the babies¡¯ new academies should be settled soon, and their studies can¡¯t be delayed. After that, I¡¯ll leave again and continue to look for him. No matter what, I must find him!¡± MO Ruyue said without hesitation. Since she knew that Gu Ying had also come to this world, there was nothing that could stop them from reuniting again. So even if he was at the end of the world, she would definitely go.


    It was the first time Madam Bai had seen such an expression on MO Ruyue¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but think of her younger days. She was once a person with a story.


    It was a past that could only be relived in her memories.


    After giving Madam Bai the prescription, all that was left was to wait for Ye Youwei¡¯s news. MO Ruyue could finally make use of this time to go to the courtyard where the babies were staying and explain to them what exactly had happened.


    Bai Jinshang had arranged for them to stay in the center of the Bai manor. It was also an independent courtyard, but it was surrounded and protected by the surrounding courtyards. Obviously, it was much safer.


    MO Ruyue was very satisfied with this arrangement. Of course, she also remembered this favor. No matter what kind of trouble the Bai manor encountered in the future, she would not retreat and would do her best to help.


    After the babies entered the Bai manor and were arranged to stay in this courtyard, they had been waiting for MO Ruyue in the room. The Liu couple were in the room next door. Although they also didnt know what had happened, they chose to wait for MO Ruyue¡¯s explanation out of trust.


    ¡°Big Brother, what do you think happened to Mother? No matter what happened in the past, she has never been as nervous as she is today. Do you think something big has happened?¡±


    Er Bao sat beside Da Bao and whispered into his ear.


    His three younger siblings were sitting side by side on the threshold, their hands supporting their cheeks as they looked at the half-closed gate, waiting for their mother to appear.


    He had just consoled them, so he didn¡¯t want them to hear his conversation with his big brother..

 Chapter 337

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. Mother must have her reasons for doing this. Although we can¡¯t help Mother, at least we can make her not worry.¡±


    Although Da Bao was also full of worries and questions, he had to take on the responsibility as an elder brother now. If something serious had not happened, his mother would never have entrusted them to someone else to protect.


    He only hated himself for being still young and not very capable. He couldnt stay by his mother¡¯s side and help her, so he could only take good care of his younger siblings.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    The babies sitting on the threshold suddenly stood up and rushed out with joy. Da Bao and his brother also got up. Sure enough, they saw MO Ruyue walking in from the entrance of the courtyard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. You¡¯ve been waiting anxiously.¡±


    MO Ruyue held the three babies in her arms and reached out to the brothers, Da Bao and Er Bao, who were following behind her. However, only Er Bao ran over without hesitation, while Da Bao slowly followed behind and stopped when he was one step away from her.


    ¡°Mother, are you preparing to leave?


    Er Bao¡¯s words made MO Ruyue¡¯s heart ache. She knew that he was the most sensitive among all the babies, but he had to act like an elder brother, so he couldn¡¯t act coquettishly, nor could he show anxiety and panic.


    He was forcing himself to become an ¡°adult¡± who exceeded his actual age!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave after I get the information I want.¡±


    Even though she felt pain and reluctance in her heart, MO Ruyue still chose to tell him the truth.


    The babies were her family in this world, and Gu Ying was her family in both her previous and current lives. No matter who it was, she would not give up. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of my younger siblings.¡±


    Da Bao had said the same thing more than once, but there seemed to be something more to his tone this time.


    ¡°Yes. This time, Mother is going to find someone who is extremely important to Mother. After finding him, I will come back. It may take a little long, but I will definitely come back before the Lantern Festival. In addition to accompanying you on the festival, I will also arrange for your new academy.¡±


    Although IMO Ruyue couldn¡¯t tell the babies the specific reason, she would tell them her next plan. This way, the babies would have something to look forward to, and the waiting days wouldn¡¯t be so difficult.


    The babies listened attentively, unlike before when they fought to speak and ask questions. They just listened quietly and looked at her eagerly, as if she would disappear if they blinked.


    MO Ruyue felt very uncomfortable when she saw this scene. She suddenly felt that her decision seemed a little cruel.


    However, when she thought about her and Gu Yings past, and that he might also be looking for her, she could no longer hold back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my babies. Just let Mother be willful this once.¡±


    It only took two nights for Ye Youwei to bring IMO Ruyue the news she wanted.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I have to say that the person you are looking for is a rare talent. My husband has already sent out the most elite spies under his command, but they still can¡¯t find any clues about him. However, according to some information fragments you provided, they still locked onto three cities.¡±


    She pointed at the three cities that had already been marked out. They were Xu City, which was two hundred miles away from here, yang city, which was one hundred and fifty miles away from Xu City, and Lin City, which was one hundred miles away from Ping City.


    Of the three cities, Yang City was no longer under the jurisdiction of the prefecture, while the other two were under the jurisdiction of the magistrate, Duanmu Xize.


    Currently, the cities where the murders had taken place were scattered in several different manors, the furthest one being nearly a thousand miles away from each other. No one knew how the murderer had been able to travel a distance of a thousand miles in a few days, and then calmly leave after committing these murders.


    Some said that the murderer could travel thousands of miles in a day by shrinking the distance. Some said that the murderer was not alone and had other accomplices. Some even said that the murderer was the soul reaper from the King of Hell¡¯s Palace. The victims of those bloody cases were all heinous villains and should have been killed long ago.


    There were all sorts of different statements, casting a mysterious shadow over the already terrifying murder case.


    The three cities that Ye Youwei had circled out weren¡¯t far from the furthest one, but even so, it would still take a long time to cover a distance of hundreds of miles.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her hand and was about to take the map away, but Ye Youwei unexpectedly pulled the map back, causing her to miss.


    ¡°Lady Qin is really an impatient person. I haven¡¯t finished speaking, you don¡¯t need to be in a hurry, right?¡±


    Ye Youwei smiled and pointed at the chair beside the table, indicating for MO Ruyue to sit down and talk.


    MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat with anyone at all, but for the sake of Ye Youwei¡¯s information, she sat down patiently and was ready to hear what she had to say.


    ¡°Lady Qin, no matter what reason your friend has, the crime he committed is not an ordinary murder case. Now, a total of three prefects have issued arrest warrants. Have you ever thought about what you will do after you find him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, with his ability, he can indeed hide and never appear in front of others. But as long as he appears by your side, won¡¯t those fish that have escaped the net point their fingers at you again, and then implicate you and your child?¡±


    Ye Youwei analyzed carefully and saw that MO Ruyue¡¯s expression started to turn serious.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I don¡¯t think your friend will stop until he uproots this organization, but there are so many people, he can¡¯t catch all of them in one fell swoop. As long as there is one person who is still out there, your friend will never be able to appear in public, especially by your side.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to inquire about your private affairs, but that person is obviously very important to you, right?¡±


    When she spoke, her attitude was gentle and restrained. There was no overbearing feeling, and she did not make people feel offended. It was obvious that she was very good at talking.


    ¡°Do you have any good suggestions?


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t answer her question directly, but Ye Youwei had already gotten the answer she wanted.


    Other than her late husband, a wife also had a blue confidant. This Lady Qin was really very interesting and made people want to. She was an unstoppable person!


    Even though Ye Youwei¡¯s interest in MO Ruyue had increased by a few levels, she still maintained an appropriate smile and responded to the question.


    ¡°If I can get the help of a powerful ally, those things just now won¡¯t be a problem. What do you think, Lady Qin?¡±


    Hearing this, MO Ruyue realized that Ye Youwei wanted to poach Gu Ying after discovering his powerful abilities. No wonder Ye Youwei agreed so readily and gave him the information so quickly. Such a gesture of goodwill was indeed hard to refuse.


    ¡°When Gu Ying first joined the blood tower, I¡¯m afraid that the tower master also said the same thing.¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want Gu Ying to return to that kind of life. Since she could return to the sunlight, so could he.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t want him to join, but just want an ally. This is not a subordinate relationship, but an equal relationship. It¡¯s just like how you¡¯ll help me when I need help, but only when it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Ye Youwei explained patiently. She believed that these words would be enough for MO Ruyue to weigh the pros and cons..

 Chapter 338

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°So, Mrs. Xiao, you mean that as long as Gu Ying is willing to form an alliance with you and provide a little help when necessary, you will help him settle this matter? As you just said, this is no ordinary murder case. It has already alarmed three state capitals, and the scope of its influence will continue to expand.


    MO Ruyue wanted to see what kind of plan Ye Youwei could come up with to prove her sincerity. If possible, she could even make this deal on behalf of Gu Ying.


    ¡°Lady Qin should be very clear about what kind of existence my husband¡¯s intelligence organization is. Speaking of which, it can be considered as a sworn enemy of the blood tower. There is still a lot of evidence in her hands.


    Moreover, it is not difficult for us to clear our identities and the like.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is that we have a lot of people. Even if a hundred pigs run out, it will take time to catch all of them. But wouldn¡¯t it be easier with more people? Our cooperation will only bring you benefits and no harm. This should be the most tempting condition for you.¡±


    It had to be said that Ye Youwei¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head.


    She had been reborn into an ordinary mountain village family. With her abilities, even if she didn¡¯t do the business she used to do, she could still live a good life. But Gu Ying was not.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to him, but he must have his reasons for choosing to walk the same path.


    What MO Ruyue wanted to do the most right now was to let Gu Ying be like her, to be able to live under the sun with a proper identity. So when Ye Youwei said that her identity was cleared, it made her particularly tempted.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Mrs. Xiao?¡± MO Ruyue pondered for a while and chose to accept Ye Youwei¡¯s conditions.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that she would kill the donkey after it had stopped grinding. Whether it was her or Gu Ying, even if they were alone, they could still make them pay the price, let alone if they worked together. Ye Youwei would understand this more clearly in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. When Lady Qin goes to find your friend, you can bring my family¡¯s token. This way, you can mobilize the hidden forces in various places to help you. After it¡¯s done, just let your friend accept this.¡±


    Ye Youwei said as she pushed two small boxes over from the table.


    There were two different-colored thumb rings in the two boxes. One was suet jade, and the other was Emerald.


    There was a ¡°Xiao¡± character engraved on the ring, which was obviously the surname of Ye Youwei¡¯s husband.


    ¡°I realized that as long as it¡¯s a decent family, they seem to like to use Jade as a token.¡±


    MO Ruyue had already received jade tokens from Imperial Doctor Tian, Duanmu Xize, Bai Jinshang, and the others. Now, Ye Youwei had given her another one, and it was two thumb rings. That was why she was so emotional.


    ¡°Jade is the most noble of all artifacts, so this is the best choice as an accessory. Some families will also choose waist tokens made of wood, bronze, or iron. This depends on the wealth and preferences of the family.¡±


    Ye Youwei pointed at the emerald ring and said, ¡°This is a ring that only our Xiao family¡¯s distinguished guests can use. Only when the temperature is raised after wearing it will the blood-red words be revealed. As long as that Mr. Gu Ying wears it, the people in the organization will naturally recognize it.¡±


    ¡°This suet jade is a temporary token of authority. It can allow you to mobilize the Xiao family¡¯s forces in various places for a month. Unless you are someone we trust very much, you will not be able to get this ring.¡±


    ¡°I hope that Lady Qin can properly keep these two tokens. If they were lost and fell into someone else¡¯s hands, it would be a disaster for our Xiao family.¡±


    Ye Youwei¡¯s expression became extremely serious as she spoke.


    She had already shown the greatest sincerity that the Xiao family could give. It was obvious that the importance she attached to MO Ruyue and Gu Ying was not ordinary.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accept it then. Thank you for your help, Madam Xiao.¡±


    MO Ruyue accepted the two boxes without hesitation. With such help in her hands, there would be much less trouble in the future. Naturally, she would not give up and not use them.


    ¡°Then I wish us a happy cooperation. I also hope that Lady Qin¡¯s trip will be smooth and you can find your important partner.¡±


    Ye Youwei stood up and ended the conversation.


    After the time it took to brew a cup of tea, MO Ruyue left the Bai manor with the big black horse. After she quickly left the city, she immediately mounted the horse and left.


    When she left, she didn¡¯t deliberately say goodbye to the babies. No matter how many times she had been through this, she still couldn¡¯t get used to parting, especially now. She had to go to an appointment that she had to go to, so she didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to them.


    At the same time, the babies who were studying in the courtyard seemed to have sensed something. They put down their brushes at the same time and looked outside.


    ¡°Big brother, has Mother already left?¡±


    San Bao looked at Da Bao and rubbed his chest a few times. ¡°Why does my chest feel so stuffy and empty? It¡¯s so uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡±


    San Bao furrowed his brows and rubbed his chest as well.


    Tang Tang didn¡¯t say anything. She just lowered her head and looked at the book, but bean-sized water droplets kept dripping down, staining the paper with a watermark.


    ¡°Mother probably didn¡¯t want us to be sad, so she left quietly. This doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t care about us. What we can do now is not to let Mother worry. When she is done with her own matters, she will come back.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it like this every time before?


    Da Bao felt the same way as his younger siblings. They could clearly sense that their mother had left, but they didn¡¯t have time to be sad. Instead, they had to follow their mother¡¯s instructions and learn their skills well so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her family when she was outside. This was what they should do the most.


    Outside the door, Aunt Liu nodded slightly to Uncle Liu, indicating that the two of them could leave.


    They had received the news that MO Ruyue had left and wanted to come over to see how the babies were doing. They had thought that they might have to persuade and accompany them for a while, but now it seemed that there was no need.


    The two of them quietly returned to their own rooms, and only then did they look at each other and sigh.


    They had long realized that MO Ruyue was not an ordinary person, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be involved in an even more dangerous matter. If it wasn¡¯t for the emergency, with her ability, why would she entrust the babies to someone else and even involve them?


    This meant that they were just like the babies, becoming one of MO Ruyue¡¯s weak spots.


    The couple was both happy and worried about this result. They were happy that they could still become someone else¡¯s important family in the end of their lives, and this was something they had always hoped for in their hearts but could not say.


    He was worried that he didn¡¯t know how much trouble MO Ruyue had gotten herself into this time and whether she could return safely.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll pray to the heavens every day to bless Lady Qin¡¯s safe return.¡±


    After a long time, Aunt Liu finally said this. Uncle Liu, on the other hand, remained silent.


    After MO Ruyue left the city, she did not choose to go to Xu City, which was the closest to her. Instead, she planned to go to Ping City first, and then make a turn to Lin City, which was a hundred miles away from Ping City.


    From the route and timeline of the cities where the incident had occurred, there seemed to be no regular pattern to speak of. But for MO Ruyue, she could see some clues.


    They had always followed the principle of capturing the leader first. They would take down the biggest threat from the start, and then slowly take care of the ones below..

 Chapter 339

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Right now, that was indeed what Gu Ying was doing. As soon as he arrived, he directly destroyed the blood tower¡¯s lair, causing this organization to be without a leader. In a short period of time, they would be unable to organize an effective counterattack. Then, after the other party reacted, he continued to eliminate the new commander.


    That was why he seemed to be wandering aimlessly on the route. Today, he had committed a crime in the nearest city, and two days later, he had appeared thousands of miles away.


    The distance between Xu City and Lin City was the same, but MO Ruyue had a feeling that Gu Ying should be in Lin City.


    The first murder case happened in an unknown small town, about the size of a county. However, no one would have thought that such a small town would actually be the lair of a huge organization like the blood tower.


    Following that, there were murders in cities of all sizes. They were almost all arranged according to the rule of ¡°small and big.¡± Among the three cities, Sun City was the largest and Forest City was the smallest, so MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were cast here at the first moment.


    With the big black horse around, it only took a few hours to travel from the county to Ping City. However, MO Ruyue did not plan to settle down in Ping


    City. She merely stood on a small hill ten miles outside the city and looked at Ping City from afar.


    If Duanmu Xize knew that she had come to Ping City, he would definitely send someone to keep an eye on her. At that time, she would be bringing danger to Gu Ying. How could she make such a low-level mistake?


    MO Ruyue carefully listened to the movements around her to make sure that no one was following her. Then, she turned her horse around and set off for Lin


    Lin City was only a hundred miles away from Yueyang Prefecture¡¯s capital, Ping City. However, because it was located in a small basin surrounded by mountains, there was only one road leading to the outside world. Therefore, the scale of the city was not large, and it was not prosperous.


    The pace of life of the people in the city was also very slow, and they seemed to have a feeling of being aloof from the world. The surrounding scenery was very beautiful, which made MO Ruyue think of an article called ¡°the Peach Blossom Land¡± that she had read before.


    The Peach Blossom Land was also located in a valley, and there was only one small path that was connected to the outside world. The people inside were content and happy, and they lived a quiet and peaceful life. Everyone looked very happy.


    However, Forest City was different. The road leading to the outside world had an eye-catching mark, and the city people¡¯s indifference to the world seemed more like a kind of helplessness and resignation to fate after a fruitless struggle.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s appearance did not attract too much attention. She was wearing a bamboo hat that covered her face and was dressed in men¡¯s clothes. She looked like a swordsman who was walking in the rivers and lakes. However, the big black horse she was leading attracted many people¡¯s attention. After all, such a handsome horse was not common here.


    She went directly to the building with the sign of ¡°Xiangyun Restaurant¡±, tied the big black horse to the horse-tying post in front of the door, and then prepared to walk in.


    ¡°Young Man, you¡¯re from outside, right? We can¡¯t stay in this restaurant.


    There¡¯s an inn not far ahead. Let¡¯s go there!¡±


    There was a grocery store diagonally opposite the restaurant. The shopkeeper inside had already had his eyes on MO Ruyue when she walked over. Seeing that she was going to go in to stay, he immediately came out to dissuade her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this restaurant open for business? Why can¡¯t I stay here?¡±


    MO Ruyue had used medicine to change her voice in advance, so she sounded like a young man.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know, but this restaurant also exists in other cities. I don¡¯t know who it offended, but seven or eight bloody cases have happened in succession, and all the people inside have died. How unlucky!¡±


    The shopkeeper came over and whispered, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but look into the half-closed door of the restaurant.


    ¡°In the past, I found it strange. Even the inns in this small place are rarely full, but such a big restaurant has opened here, and there is not even a single person to be seen every day. It has been open for several years, and the shop has not closed down. I don¡¯t know what the shopkeeper is planning.¡±


    He continued to ramble on and told them some more information about the restaurant.


    In fact, he was just trying to find something to talk about. He always felt that this young man had a very good cold fragrance on him. It was refreshing, and once he smelled it, he felt that his whole mind was a lot clearer.


    He knew that many rich young masters liked to wear incense and make it smell nice. It seemed that the young man in front of him had a good family background. Otherwise, how could he afford such elegant incense and hold such a handsome horse?


    It would be great if he could come to his grocery store to take care of the business, even if it was just to buy two small things.


    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t notice that he was already distracted. His body was still unconsciously leaning towards MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me, but I don¡¯t mind. As long as I live well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    MO Ruyue had come to this restaurant in the first place, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t back out just because of the manager¡¯s words.


    ¡°Young Man, do you not want to live well? If you want to live comfortably, it¡¯s the same at my house. There¡¯s a separate courtyard and servants to serve you. Isn¡¯t it better than going to that unlucky restaurant?¡±


    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he just wanted to stay with this young man for a while longer. The fragrance on his body was really too tempting, making people feel a kind of desire. This was the first time he had such a feeling.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face sank. This time, she was too lazy to even reply.


    She couldn¡¯t stop such a lecher in her men¡¯s clothes, which was the most unlucky thing. Now he better not provoke her again, otherwise she couldn¡¯t guarantee what she would do.


    It was just that the shopkeeper seemed to be in a daze. Seeing that MO Ruyue was ignoring him, he didn¡¯t know where his daze came from, but he directly reached out to grab MO Ruyue¡¯s hand, wanting to make her stay.


    Just as their hands were about to touch, MO Ruyue¡¯s hand moved as fast as lightning. She suddenly grabbed the shopkeeper¡¯s wrist and twisted it behind his back. A cry of pain escaped his mouth. The pain of his wrist almost breaking made the shopkeeper come to his senses.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me some useful information, I¡¯ll let you off this time. If you still don¡¯t know what shame is, don¡¯t blame me for crippling you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said coldly. When she saw the shopkeeper sweating profusely from the pain, he hurriedly nodded. Only then did he release his hand and push him forward.


    The moment the shopkeeper regained his freedom, he immediately ran to his grocery store.


    He didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts now. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people in the city, and it was just past noon. There were only two or three pedestrians on the street, and no one had noticed what had just happened.


    If people knew that he had feelings for a man that he shouldn¡¯t have, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in this city.


    Once he thought of the consequences, he felt a wave of fear. He only wished that he could hide far away and not meet that terrifying young man again.


    MO Ruyue then walked up the steps and pushed open the half-closed door. The door shaft had not been oiled for a long time, and it made an ear-piercing squeak, breaking the afternoon silence.


    The sunlight that shone through the door cast down countless tiny light pillars, and when they gathered together, they became a few relatively larger light pillars. The dust particles in the air swirled and danced because of the airflow. MO Ruyue could even hear the sound of the dust particles colliding with each other.


    There was no one behind the counter of the hotel, and there was no trace of the waiter in the lobby. The entire restaurant was filled with a rotten smell. Other than the fact that there were no cobwebs, there was no trace of a living person at all.


    Even without the series of murders at ¡°Lucky Inn,¡± this inn¡¯s business was destined to be completely lost. This place was probably just a communication station, and it didn¡¯t matter how many business deals it could make..

 Chapter 340

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Is anyone there? I want to stay at the hotel.¡±


    MO Ruyue stood in the middle of the hall and walked around, then asked loudly.


    Her voice even echoed in the restaurant, but other than that, there was no other sound.


    Could it be that the people in the building were afraid of something happening and had already moved away?


    Mo Ruyue thought of this possibility. However, according to Gu Ying¡¯s ability, even if these people wanted to hide, they had to see if they could hide.


    ¡°Is there anyone? I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± MO Ruyue asked again.


    Even if there was no one around, she would still stay. Whether Gu Ying was the first or the last to arrive in Lin City, as long as she didn¡¯t leave, they would definitely meet.


    ¡°Sir, our restaurant is closed. Please go to another one.¡±


    Someone on the second floor suddenly stuck his head out and said to MO Ruyue, then prepared to turn back.


    ¡°The environment of other restaurants isn¡¯t good, but isn¡¯t your restaurant a house? It¡¯s the new year now, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to spare a room for me.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she took out a silver ingot and slapped it on the table.


    The man poked his head out again. This time, he looked at her carefully for a while and laughed. ¡°This customer, do you think our restaurant is in need of money?


    He didn¡¯t even want to hide it now. He only hoped to get rid of MO Ruyue as soon as possible.


    ¡°If you want to close the business, the gate should not be open, and you should hang a closed sign. But since you have opened the door, you should welcome the guests. How can you push the guests who have come to your door away?¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she took down the overturned stool on the table beside him. Then, he sat on it, ignoring the layer of dust on it.


    She leaned back against the table and saw the person standing on the second floor.


    Although he had a goatee, his eyes were extremely clear. He looked young, about the same age as her body.


    That pair of eyes were very lively, and although they were also constantly rolling around, it did not make people feel disgusted.


    He should have ADHD and be a quick-witted person. This was MO Ruyue¡¯s first instinct after meeting him.


    ¡°I say, why do you insist on this restaurant? Although the interior is magnificently decorated and the rooms inside are indeed very comfortable, there¡¯s no one to serve you in the kitchen, lobby, or guest rooms. Do you want to cook and get water by yourself?¡±


    ¡°If you want to work, we won¡¯t pay you.¡±


    MO Ruyue was wearing a bamboo hat with a curtain, so that person couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. But judging from her figure, clothes, and temperament, she should be the young master of that family who had come out to play alone.


    However, he didn¡¯t have a servant by his side to serve him. If he missed his lodging in the wilderness, he didn¡¯t know where to find someone to serve him.


    That was why he deliberately made things difficult for this strange customer. He wanted to see if he would be scared away.


    ¡®i l just want a place to stay at night. As for whether I need to be served, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    MO Ruyue had already said this. If that person wasn¡¯t a fool, he should know that her most stable intention was not to drink. However, although he didn¡¯t stop her this time, his reaction was very unusual and he didn¡¯t ask her for her true purpose.


    ¡°Alright, since you insist on staying, then don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a heads up.¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he pointed to the counter and said, ¡°The room fee is ten taels of silver per night. The room keys are behind the counter. You can choose from the rooms below the fourth floor, but you are absolutely not allowed to come up to the fifth floor. Otherwise, if anything happens, I can¡¯t guarantee your life.¡±


    After saying that, the man turned around and left. This time, he did not look back at all.


    MO Ruyue did as she was told and threw the ten taels of silver on the counter. Then, she began to pick up the door key.


    Since that person said that she absolutely shouldn¡¯t go up to the fifth floor, she would choose the fourth floor. As for the room, she had already thought of it long ago. It was the second room facing the street.


    That room had a wide view and could have a panoramic view of the entire street outside. There was also an arched roof below, which was very suitable for people to stay in at night.


    See, she¡¯s not only convenient for herself, but also for others. She¡¯s even considered the opportunity for others to peek at her so thoroughly.


    MO Ruyue was now using herself as bait. Although she had changed her appearance and voice, her actions just now must have attracted the attention of the people in this restaurant.


    This was the effect she wanted. As long as these people took the bait, she would be able to find out more.


    After MO Ruyue entered Room 402, a figure immediately flashed across the room and nimbly jumped up to the fifth floor from the outer fence.


    He landed without a sound because he didn¡¯t take the stairs, so he wouldn¡¯t attract MO Ruyue¡¯s attention.


    The room he went to was at the head of the fifth floor, near the end of the street. It could be said that MO Ruyue¡¯s room on the fourth floor was on the opposite end of the floor.


    The man was obviously very cautious. Even though he had climbed up from the outer fence, he had nimbly jumped over the fence and moved forward, his feet not leaving any sound on the ground.


    He quickly stopped outside the room at the end of the corridor and whispered through the door, That person is staying in Room 402, and it¡¯s completely silent after he went in. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Is he Gu Ying in disguise? That brat has a thousand faces and is hard to guard against. He¡¯s even more of a headache than the Thousand Transformations


    Lord.¡±


    An extremely hoarse voice came from inside the room. The voice revealed a trace of doubt and fear that could not be hidden. causing the people outside the door to show a look of disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Although Gu Ying also knows the bone-shrinking technique, that person has a cold fragrance on his body. People in this line of work hate having any kind of smell on their bodies. Gu Ying is the best of the best. This should be engraved in his bones and wouldn¡¯t violate that.¡±


    The person outside the door carefully analyzed the situation. He didn¡¯t think that the man would be Gu Ying at all, but he couldn¡¯t say what the man¡¯s purpose was.


    ¡°Hmph, no matter what, it¡¯s not Gu Ying. Since he has chosen to step into the gates of hell, then I¡¯ll fulfill his wish!¡±


    After the person in the room finished speaking, there was no more sound.


    The figure outside the door also flickered and immediately disappeared from the spot.


    MO Ruyue was sitting at the table. Although they were a floor apart and so far apart, she had heard the entire conversation between the two people. When she heard that the person with the hoarse voice actually wanted to hit her, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smile.


    Sure enough, there were some people who didn¡¯t even know what kind of human poison they were facing and were eager to make a move. Should it be said that they were blindly confident in their own abilities?


    It seemed that Gu Ying had indeed frightened them, but not completely. No, if she saw Gu Ying in the future, she would definitely laugh at him.


    Back then, no matter who was the one doing the mission, as long as they revealed their personal style, the other party would be so scared that they wouldn¡¯t even have the will to resist. But now that Gu Ying had committed so many bloody cases, he still couldn¡¯t make these people restrain themselves. Should it be said that his skills had deteriorated?


    MO Ruyue thought this in her heart, and a smile full of memories appeared on her lips.


    She could not wait to see him again!

 Chapter 341

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After MO Ruyue had checked into the room, she had not left the room at all. It was as if she was not thirsty or hungry, and she did not need to take a bath.


    If it was in any other city, the people of ¡°Lucky Restaurant¡± would still play their roles, but in Forest City, they didn¡¯t even have the interest to pretend.


    Anyway, no one would believe that they were really running a restaurant business here, especially since such a big thing had happened to the organization. Everyone in the building was in a state of panic, so they couldn¡¯t care less about putting on an act.


    So after MO Ruyue moved in, being able to stay on her own silently was exactly what they wanted. How could they take the initiative to find trouble?


    However, such an ¡°obedient¡± customer would never see the sun tomorrow after tonight. Who asked him to be so stubborn and stay in such a ¡°closed¡± restaurant? This was called ¡°you don¡¯t take the road to heaven, but you break into hell without a door¡±.


    They had long regarded MO Ruyue as a dead man, so they wouldn¡¯t bother to ¡°serve¡± him.


    Before the sky had completely darkened, the streets of Lin City were already empty. By the time the night fell, most of the lights in the city had already been extinguished. Even the entire building of ¡°Lucky Inn¡± was pitch black, without a single light.


    A black shadow appeared out of nowhere, and then another one, two¡­ The restaurant, which originally didn¡¯t even have a ghost¡¯s shadow when MO Ruyue checked in, suddenly had seven or eight black shadows appear.


    They went up the stairs silently, walked out of the restaurant¡¯s door, and climbed up from the outside wall. They almost blocked all of MO Ruyue¡¯s escape routes.


    No matter what this person¡¯s identity was, or what his purpose in coming to the restaurant was, since he couldn¡¯t be persuaded to leave, then he would make him stay completely.


    The few of them had already laid out an inescapable net to ensure that the ¡°kid¡± who was staying would not be able to escape even if he had wings. Although the kid should have some martial arts foundation, it was not necessary to use so many people to kill him.


    However, the manager of this restaurant had said that even a goshawk had to use all its strength to hunt a rabbit. Now was a critical period. It was better to kill the wrong person than to let the person go, and even more so, it was not possible to let the person escape because of carelessness.


    Therefore, almost everyone, except for the person in charge, had turned out for tonight¡¯s murder.


    They quietly came to MO Ruyue¡¯s door and carefully listened to the movements in the room.


    There was no light in the room, and it was very quiet. It seemed like the person inside had already fallen asleep, but there was not even the sound of sleeping breathing, which was very strange.


    The few of them had their faces covered, only revealing pairs of bright eyes.


    They were all veterans in this kind of work, so when they discovered this abnormal phenomenon, they immediately looked at each other.


    I¡¯m sure that person never came out of the room!


    The person in charge of keeping an eye on the situation in the room repeatedly made hand gestures to defend himself. If he was accused of negligence at this time, he would have to bear the consequences!


    Where¡¯s the person who didn¡¯t come out? There was no movement in the room at all!


    The other person also retorted with a hand gesture. Even if the kid could hold his breath for a long time, he couldn¡¯t let his heart stop, right?


    Now, not only was there no breathing sound, but there was also no faint heartbeat.


    The person in charge of tailing them didn¡¯t know how to explain himself. He had been staring at this room with his eyes wide open, so how could he know where the person in the room had gone!


    Could it be that he could fly and disappear into thin air?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two. Get ready and charge together!¡±


    A person who was obviously the leader of the group during their usual operations interrupted their dispute. No matter what the situation was inside the house, they were fully prepared and naturally had to rush in.


    The tacit understanding between them allowed them to quickly adjust their conditions. After receiving the signal from their leader, they broke through the door together.


    All kinds of hidden weapons and poisonous needles were first used to seal the window position, then the bed position. As for the other two, one went behind the door, and the other went straight to the cabinet in the room. With a flash of the snow-white blade, they directly stabbed out.


    Some even jumped up to the roof beams and searched every possible hiding spot in the house.


    However, the entire room was empty. The person who should have been in the room was gone.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    Seeing this result, the person in charge of keeping an eye on them immediately became anxious.


    There were people watching outside the window and the door. He was responsible for the door. If the person didn¡¯t go out through the window, it was even more impossible to go out through the door.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The leader asked in a low voice.


    He was starting to suspect if the person on the tail had really been careless, so much so that he didn¡¯t even know that he had disappeared.


    ¡°Captain, I swear that I¡¯m not lying. If I¡¯ve lost him due to my negligence, I¡¯m willing to bear the most brutal torture of the blood tower, without a word of complaint!¡±


    The person in charge of keeping an eye on them was forced to swear an oath. This oath was the cruelest and most vicious to all the people in the blood


    tower. Although they did not even blink when they were harvesting lives, they were extremely cautious and avoided swearing an oath.


    Seeing that he had made the oath without hesitation, the leader had already believed his words a little.


    At the same time, he had to admit that this tenant was too strange. If he really didn¡¯t leave the house, where was he now?


    They searched around the building a few more times, but still couldn¡¯t find any traces of anyone leaving. At this time, everyone felt a chill on their backs.


    Could it be that the person was a ghost that appeared and disappeared like a ghost?


    Although no one said it out loud, everyone could see it in the eyes of the others.


    ¡°Clean up the traces and let¡¯s retreat!¡±


    Although the leader was shocked for a moment, he quickly calmed down and immediately gave instructions for the next step.


    Everyone followed his instructions and began to clean the room in an orderly manner. They replaced the paper windows that had been pierced by hidden weapons, repaired the door that had been kicked and damaged, and repaired all the places in the room that had been pierced by hidden weapons. They only left when they could not see any traces without looking carefully.


    ¡°Tonight, everyone will split into four groups and take turns to monitor the area outside the window and the door. I don¡¯t believe that this person will really disappear!¡±


    After the leader gave his last order for the night, he could only helplessly follow the manager to report the situation.


    Just after everyone had left MO Ruyue¡¯s room, in just a joss stick¡¯s time, the two groups of people who were staring outside the window and outside the door suddenly realized in horror that the room that no one had entered and left before suddenly lit up.


    The paper window clearly reflected the figure of the tenant who had just moved in today.


    However, they had just rushed into the house and turned it upside down. After confirming that there was no one inside, with the repeated instructions of the leader, a total of four people were staring at the house with good eyes. Now the light in the house was on, and the figure was reflected on the window!


    Where did the person in the room come from?


    The people who saw this scene shivered at the same time.. With so many eyes staring at them, could it be that they were all hallucinating?

 Chapter 342

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The person who had lit the lamp in the room was MO Ruyue.


    She deliberately walked to the window and swayed around, so that the people watching outside could see her more clearly.


    Originally, when she found out that the people in the restaurant were going to make a move on her at night, she had planned to help Gu Ying get rid of the people here first. Of course, she had also planned to do it in her own way, so that even if Gu Ying wasn¡¯t in Lin City, he would be attracted to come and find out what was going on.


    However, MO Ruyue suddenly thought of the manager she had met before entering the restaurant. She was really quite eye-catching in Lin City. An outsider had just arrived in Lin City, and the same murder case happened in ¡°Lucky Restaurant¡±. Wasn¡¯t this telling others that she was the murderer?


    Although she had changed her appearance, voice, and body shape, she couldn¡¯t leave any clues behind. So, she changed her method.


    After MO Ruyue entered the room, she went straight into the medium. How would the people outside know that she had this cheat? No matter how hard they thought and dug, they couldn¡¯t find out where she went.


    She didn¡¯t wait in her interspace for nothing. Instead, she went straight to the laboratory and found a kind of fragrance that had a mild beginning and a long lasting end.


    This was a smell she had discovered in a rainforest abroad in her previous life when she had almost failed a mission and was escaping.


    When she was running, she had accidentally scratched something, leaving behind this faint smell. It was also this smell that led Gu Ying to find her, who was on the verge of death, and pulled her out of the gates of hell at the last second.


    So this smell was a secret smell that only the two of them knew. If this Gu Ying was really her Gu Ying, then he only needed to smell it to know who she was, and there was no need for any words at all!


    After mixing the fragrance, MO Ruyue went to the kitchen and made a table of delicious food, all of which were Gu Ying¡¯s favorite food. She even used a time-accelerating device to brew a large barrel of wine, which was also improved by the two of them according to the ancient wine recipe. It was the only ancient wine in the world.


    After doing all this, MO Ruyue still didn¡¯t rush out of the space. Instead, she checked the things she had already done again and again, afraid that there would be any mistakes.


    ¡°Alright, everything is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you to appear! But, Gu Ying, when are you coming?¡±


    She looked at the table full of dishes and a large barrel of wine, mumbling to herself. In the end, she took out a white porcelain bottle, filled it with wine, and prepared to take it out of the space.


    Although she would definitely tell Gu Ying about the secret of the space and even bring him into the space again, of course, this time he would be in a conscious state, but she still wanted him to drink the wine that was separated by a lifetime.


    Now, MO Ruyue was no longer afraid of being seen when she entered and exited the space. The space had evolved a real-time imaging system. To put it bluntly, it was like a surveillance camera had been installed outside the space, so she could see the situation outside at any time through the ¡°camera¡±.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue watched the ¡°performance¡± of the group of killers the entire time. The imaging system even thoughtfully provided several options such as ¡°night vision¡±, ¡°low light¡±, ¡°normal light¡±, and ¡°strong light¡± for selection.


    After making sure that there was no one in the room and waiting for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, MO Ruyue came out of the medium.


    She slowly lit up the oil lamp to tell the people outside that she was back!


    Perhaps it was because MO Ruyue had been in a state of extreme excitement ever since she found out about Gu Ying, so she was even now toying with the group of assassins with great interest, like a cat playing with a mouse.


    The light in MO Ruyue¡¯s room lit up for half an hour before it went out again. This time, she didn¡¯t rush into the space, but sat at the table opposite the door and waited quietly.


    The group of killers might come again, and this time she had thought of a brilliant idea to play with them.


    She didn¡¯t have any psychological burden about what she was about to do. Even if she didn¡¯t find trouble with blood tower, she had already been targeted by them because of Gu Ying.


    They were already in a situation like fire and water. Even if she were to uproot the entire blood tower, she would not even frown.


    However, the group of killers did not appear after a long time.


    ¡°Alright, it seems like they¡¯re waiting for me to get used to it.¡±


    MO Ruyue was the top one in this industry, so how could she not be familiar with these methods? So she just smiled faintly and temporarily adjusted her strategy.


    Her sharp five senses allowed her to easily tell if someone was approaching, so she went back to the bed and changed her clothes.


    With a few crisp sounds of joints, MO Ruyue¡¯s figure changed again. Her limbs and body seemed to be out of sync, as if they were broken, hanging limply. If a gust of wind blew, they would even float with the robe covering her body.


    After everything was prepared, MO Ruyue walked to the door and gently pushed it open.


    The already rough doorknob made a teeth-numbing creak, and the group of people who were staring at the door immediately waited for the door to be slightly open.


    This time, they had found evidence that the kid had left. They wanted to see what ¡°he¡± was up to.


    However, after staring at the room for a long time, they did not see anyone come out.


    The oil lamp inside had been extinguished, and it was pitch black. They could only try their best to listen for any suspicious sounds.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ ¡±


    A burst of faint laughter rang in their ears, as if someone had blown a breath on their necks at the same time.


    It was not the aura of a living person, but a cold air that made one¡¯s scalp explode and gave them goosebumps!


    The two men in charge of surveillance almost jumped up. They bit their lips hard to prevent themselves from screaming. Instead, they looked at each other, trying to see what was behind each other.


    However, there was nothing.


    ¡°You, did you hear something?¡±


    One of them leaned closer to his companion and kept looking around. He was looking forward to seeing something, but he was even more afraid of seeing something.


    ¡°What, what was that sound? Don¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I didn¡¯t hear a woman¡¯s laughter! ¡±


    The other person responded fiercely. Even in such an emotional state, he did not forget to lower his voice.


    The two of them were stunned at the same time, and subconsciously hugged each other tightly.


    MO Ruyue entered the medium not far behind them. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but shrug when she saw the two men hugging each other.


    They were quite big, but they were too timid.


    But then again, they were experienced killers, yet they were afraid of ghosts? While she was admiring the two¡¯s embarrassment, she was also looking for a chance to appear again.


    After seven or eight times of this, the two men were already in a daze and their eyes were dull. However, any slight movement would make them jump up and wave their hands vigorously, as if this would scare away the hidden spirits..

 Chapter 343

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to continue playing. She once again silently appeared behind the two people and took advantage of the fact that they didn¡¯t have time to react to ruthlessly stab two needles into their necks.


    The strong anesthetic instantly knocked the two of them down. Then, they disappeared from the spot with MO Ruyue


    Not long after, the door slowly closed again. Still, no one appeared, as if it had closed automatically out of thin air.


    When the next group came to take over the shift, they suddenly found that the hidden sentry was empty. They were very surprised and searched up and down, but they couldn¡¯t find where the previous group had gone.


    The moment they realized that the two of them had disappeared, everyone¡¯s nerves immediately tensed up again.


    Today¡¯s incident had been filled with evil intentions ever since the mysterious tenant had moved in.


    The room that no one had left was now empty. The room that no one had entered suddenly lit up and showed a person. Now, even two of the people in charge of surveillance had disappeared without a trace. It was impossible to say that they were not scared.


    However, they were all people who were used to doing such things. If they were afraid of ghosts, they would have been killed by the vengeful spirits long ago. Why would they wait until today to receive their retribution?


    Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with suspicion and fear, but at the same time, they were constantly consoling themselves.


    It was just that none of them had expected that an ¡°invisible person¡± was among them, and that he had seen all of their expressions.


    ¡°You¡¯re still doing this job with this kind of mental strength? To think that this blood tower is a well-known industry leader, but the people they accept are all a bunch of ugly melons.¡±


    MO Ruyue was sitting leisurely on a chair. There was a huge light screen in front of her, and it had a 360 -degree rotating view, which could look in any direction according to her mind.


    The realm was becoming more and more considerate, which really saved her a lot of trouble.


    As she complained, she drank the wine she had brewed herself. Fortunately, she had brewed a few large barrels of wine, which was more than enough to drink with Gu Ying for ten days to half a month.


    MO Ruyue also wanted to go out and kill everyone happily, but now that she had been reborn and had five sensible and cute babies, she had already been pulled into the sun.


    After experiencing the warmth of the sun, who would be willing to return to the cold, damp darkness? So she had to do her best to pull Gu Ying out of that purgatory-like world.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed. They were re-arranged to guard a few hidden sentries. Coincidentally, MO Ruyue¡¯s position was where the hidden sentries¡¯ line of sight met, which meant that she couldn¡¯t go out for the time being.


    However, this didn¡¯t matter to Mo Ruyue. She had already achieved her goal, and that was to make these people like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow. Until GuYing arrived, they would be shrouded and entangled in a lingering fear.


    As time passed, two more groups of hidden sentries had been rotated out. Each of them was on high alert. Although they had been on high-intensity missions before, they had never been subjected to mental torture.


    So even if it was only for one night, everyone¡¯s eyes were sunken, their faces were ashen, and the dark circles under their eyes almost reached their chins.


    On the other hand, although MO Ruyue had slept in the interspace that night, she had a very good rest. After getting up, she took a hot bath. Her entire body was radiant and refreshed. It was really frustrating to compare people.


    Just as the sky was about to turn bright, MO Ruyue still managed to find a blind spot where the hidden sentries were changing shifts and successfully slipped back into her room. So when she pretended to rub her sleepy eyes and walked out of her room, she could even hear the sound of her jaw being dislocated. ¡°Guest, you¡¯re up so early. Did you sleep well last night?¡±


    A man who looked like a shop assistant took the initiative to greet MO Ruyue.


    This person did not appear yesterday. The man with the mustache who greeted her did not even participate in the ¡°encirclement and suppression¡± against her, nor was he in any of the hidden sentries who were monitoring her. He was a rather mysterious person, and no one knew what kind of role he played in this building.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself as she sized up the ¡°shop assistant¡± in front of her.


    He looked very young, probably not even twenty years old. His eyes were full of vigor, which was the most common look of waiters in restaurants and inns. However, no matter how confusing his appearance was, it couldn¡¯t escape MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    His temples were raised high, and his pair of quick-witted eyes shone with a bright light. From time to time, he had to rely on a simple and honest smile to hide his true shrewdness and strength.


    He was definitely an expert.


    MO Ruyue concluded in her heart. However, even if he was an expert, in front of her, he was just a person who needed a little bit of attention.


    She was by no means an arrogant person. Although the original owner was a lazy person after her rebirth, and after a few years of hard work, her body was riddled with holes, after her systematic conditioning and the transformation of the spirit spring water, her current ability had even exceeded the peak of her previous life.


    Moreover, thanks to the spatial library, MO Ruyue had read many peerless secret manuals. It could be said that no one could take advantage of her unless a real top master who had hidden himself from the world appeared.


    The only difference was how long they could last.


    ¡°Yes, I was really tired yesterday. I went to sleep not long after I went back to my room. I really did sleep until dawn.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a smile.


    ¡°You fell asleep the moment you returned to your room yesterday?¡± The shop assistant was stunned, and the look he gave her became a little complicated.


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t provide hot water for dinner, so I had to go to bed early.¡± MO Ruyue nodded, and then asked doubtfully, ¡°Why? Is there a problem? ¡®


    ¡°Oh, no, no, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    The shop assistant immediately came back to his senses and explained to MO Ruyue, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Something has happened in our restaurant recently. In addition, it¡¯s the new year, so some people haven¡¯t come back yet. So, we can¡¯t provide some services.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded and said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t starve to death because of this anyway.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked downstairs, looking like she was going out for breakfast.


    ¡°Young Master, if you don¡¯t mind, as an apology to you, our restaurant is willing to change your room and dining service to the highest standard.


    The shop assistant hurriedly stopped MO Ruyue and told her his purpose for coming.


    ¡°It turns out that a small waiter in your restaurant can represent the manager to negotiate such a problem? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this.¡±


    How could MO Ruyue not understand what the person in front of her was planning? If she let them take the three meals, she would really be unable to eat. They had ten thousand ways to make her die of food poisoning quietly.


    She had wanted to reject him directly, but something cold touched her chest, and she suddenly had another idea.


    ¡°Alright, since your esteemed restaurant is so sincere, then if I don¡¯t accept it, wouldn¡¯t I be a little ungrateful?¡±


    She immediately agreed, and when their eyes met, they both smiled..

 Chapter 344

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Very quickly, the waiter checked MO Ruyue in again. The new room was just as he had said before. It could indeed be said to be the highest standard of treatment.


    Just imagine, in a small city that was even worse than a small town, there was a seven-star hotel in Dubai, and she was staying in the presidential suite of the hotel. It was almost like this.


    After MO Ruyue had changed rooms, she had only looked around a little and found at least five secret holes that could monitor her every move.


    Sure enough, it was a weasel paying a new year¡¯s visit to a chicken. He didn¡¯t have good intentions. However, this would make her plan more successful.


    ¡°Young Master, please wait for a moment. Breakfast will be served immediately.¡±


    The shop assistant saw a satisfied smile on MO Ruyue¡¯s face and immediately began the second step.


    ¡°Alright, thank you for your trouble, Little Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. Unlike yesterday¡¯s cold and indifferent appearance, she actually seemed particularly easy-going.


    After the waiter left, MO Ruyue walked to the window and opened it. Immediately, the room was filled with bright sunlight.


    This side still faced the south, so the lighting was excellent. There was no need for any heating measures, and the entire room was as warm as spring.


    MO Ruyue leaned against the window and looked like she was enjoying the scenery, but the corner of her eye had already locked onto the group of people who were still watching her outside.


    ¡°Take a good look while you can see clearly now.¡±


    She smiled slightly, feeling extremely comfortable under the sun. She could not help but squint her eyes.


    The breakfast that was sent over next could also be said to be extremely luxurious. MO Ruyue also showed a very good appetite and tried a few mouthfuls of almost every dish and staple food.


    However, her evaluation of these dishes was very ordinary. Even the food made by her fourth son, Si Bao, was a hundred times better than this. If it were not for the fact that she wanted to cooperate with the people on the first floor as much as possible, she would not even have the desire to take a second bite.


    When the food was finally taken away, almost half of it was gone. When the waiter left with the last plate, a person came out of the room next door.


    ¡°He has already eaten everything. If he doesn¡¯t have any suspicions, he will also eat lunch and dinner. We should be able to find out the result tonight.¡±


    The man told him everything he had seen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. This man isn¡¯t simple. Maybe he¡¯s just beating us at our own game.¡±


    The waiter shook his head and said, not optimistic about the situation.


    He always felt that he seemed to have overlooked something, but he was blinded for a moment, so he did not remember.


    With his warning, the person in charge of surveillance became much more cautious. Of course, their ¡°cautious¡± conversation was heard by MO Ruyue.


    Not bad, her alertness was still okay. Compared to the other few people who were timid and weak, ¡°he¡± was considered outstanding.


    It seemed that there were still one or two capable people in this building.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself, her face still wearing an intoxicated and comfortable expression as she basked in the sun.


    She had already seen the general layout of the city and the direction of the streets. She had also drawn a three-dimensional sketch in her mind.


    The next step was to make a few comprehensive plans in preparation for welcoming Gu Ying.


    The cases that Gu Ying had committed before were all to kill everyone in the blood tower, so blocking all their escape routes was MO Ruyue¡¯s top priority.


    Of course, she could have used a strong anesthetic, but it was obvious that Gu Ying wanted these people to be punished while they were sober, so she could only use it as a last resort.


    The location of this restaurant was extremely ingenious. Not only did it have a main road that extended in all directions on the surface, but there were also small alleys that were like a maze in the dark. As long as it was someone who was extremely familiar with the layout of the city, they would be able to escape from it easily.


    In addition, there must be secret rooms and secret passages in this restaurant. It was simply an impossible task to block all the escape routes when MO Ruyue was alone.


    But the more difficult this mission was, the more excited MO Ruyue felt.


    She could even hear the sound of her blood flowing in her veins. It was a summoning of dark desires that had long been rooted in her bones.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll be waiting for your return.¡±


    A bright and sweet smile suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. The young and tender voice was full of trust and dependence.


    These were the words that Tang Tang would say every time she saw her off. The five of them would smile as they watched her leave and welcome her back with smiles.


    It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured on him. MO Ruyue¡¯s evil desire was extinguished in an instant.


    She knew very well that she was on the verge of losing control just now. If it wasn¡¯t for Tang Tang¡¯s smile and voice that pulled her back, she would have fallen into the dark abyss again, and might even be unable to extricate herself.


    MO Ruyue secretly rejoiced and wiped her sweat. It seemed that the demon in her heart had not been removed, so she still had to be careful.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t leave the room the entire day. Instead, she stayed in the room to write.


    There was a pen, ink, and paper in the room, so she took them and began to write on them.


    Through the surveillance hole, the person who was monitoring the movements in the room helplessly watched her silently writing the Three Character Classic and the Thousand Character Classic for the whole day.


    Mo Ruyue also ate the lunch and dinner sent by the restaurant. Even though it was only one-third of the amount, she had a taste of everything.


    The people watching didn¡¯t find anything strange, but they didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly, so they patiently waited for the night to fall.


    They had no idea that MO Ruyue had disappeared and reappeared several times in front of their eyes. However, all of that happened in an instant. How could a mortal with the naked eye detect it?


    MO Ruyue had entered her interspace once after breakfast. She immediately tested the food and found traces of drugs in it.


    However, the assassins of the blood tower didn¡¯t seem to want her to die at once. They had put some slow-acting poisons in her food. The most interesting thing was that in order to prevent her from being picky, they had put different poisons in each dish.


    Those poisons could always come up with new poisons when they came in pairs, so as long as her chopsticks touched her lips, even if it was just a taste of a dish, she would definitely be poisoned, just that the effect would be a little slower.


    MO Ruyue extracted all the poisons in the dishes and used the spirit spring water to light them up one by one. As expected, instead of wasting effort to reverse-engineer the antidote, it was better to use the spirit spring water to test it out.


    However, from the results of the lab rats¡¯ poison tests, MO Ruyue knew the possible symptoms that might appear after being poisoned. Although it was a slow process, it was still a poison after all, so there would always be some reactions.


    It would be even more exciting if she were to ingest all the toxins in one go.


    After being fearless, MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t in a hurry to detoxify herself. She still had two meals in the afternoon and evening. She wanted to see what other tricks those people would play.


    The meal at noon was just by the rules, and they did not play any tricks. At night, they began to cause trouble again. This time, the poison was a little heavier. It seemed that they still had plans to make a move at night..

 Chapter 345

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue went into the laboratory as usual and came out after the experiment. Then, she began the next step.


    She was humming a little tune, and there were papers with words on them all around her feet. There was still a thick stack on the table. This time, she began to nail the papers one by one on the cabinet, bed, wall, and even jumped up to the beam of the room. She even pasted them all over the ceiling.


    The people in charge of surveillance were still confused and didn¡¯t know what she was doing. It was only when their observation holes were covered one by one that they suddenly realized.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ He already found out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. These holes are extremely well hidden. Even if we were to search for them, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to find them in a short time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the moment he entered the room, he only glanced around. The rest of the time, we watched him closely. Other than eating and writing, he didn¡¯t have time to look at anything else.


    ¡°Or perhaps¡­ He already knew that there might be some, but he didn¡¯t know where exactly, so he simply covered them up.¡±


    Everyone was talking at once, but the last person¡¯s words were more reasonable and received unanimous approval.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how could he not have thought of the problem with the food and just ate it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has the antidote, so he¡¯s not afraid¡­¡±


    The person who replied felt that it didn¡¯t make sense.


    They knew very well what kind of poison they had put in ¡°his¡± meals. Even if there was a panacea that could cure hundreds of poisons in the world, with ¡°him¡± being poisoned in every way, there was no cure.


    Everyone thought that the man was too smart for ¡°his¡± own good and shot ¡°himself¡± in the foot.


    Now that the observation hole was sealed, the situation inside was unknown. However, at least they knew that the person was definitely poisoned, which was already half done for them.


    ¡°Boss said that we¡¯ll explore again tonight. If we succeed, we¡¯ll send him to the west directly and not leave any trouble behind.¡±


    As soon as one of them finished speaking, the person beside him blurted out, ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    If it didn¡¯t work¡­


    Everyone felt a headache when they heard this.


    No, no, no!


    Jinx!


    The person who spoke quickly was glared at by his companions, and even he wanted to give himself a slap.


    Without the detection hole, the situation in the room went out of control once again. The blood tower assassins rearranged their deployment again and continued to attack from both the window and the door. Although it was useless, it was better than doing nothing.


    MO Ruyue heard the commotion outside and laughed to herself.


    A single prank wouldn¡¯t scare them out of their wits, but if she could make them suspicious from time to time, then she would have achieved her goal.


    As night fell, the entire Lin City was once again enveloped in the cold night. The waiter of the restaurant brought over hot water and politely asked MO Ruyue if ¡°he¡± needed any other services. His eyes kept glancing at ¡°his¡± face, probably to observe ¡°his¡± reaction after being poisoned.


    MO Ruyue had long used the spirit spring water to detoxify herself. Any reaction she showed now was mimicked by her after the poisoning experiment on the white mice.


    After the poison in the dinner and in the breakfast was mixed, the damage to the body increased by more than ten times. Although it was not enough to kill people, if they wanted to recover, they would need to go through some conditioning.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, she would not harm her own body just to gain the trust of others.


    Seeing blood spots appear at the bottom of MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes, his hands and feet were slightly trembling, and blue stripes appeared in the blood vessels on his neck, a light quickly flashed in the waiter¡¯s eyes.


    This kid was really poisoned? This reaction couldn¡¯t be faked. After all, even if he knew that the food might be poisoned, he wouldn¡¯t know what kind of poison it was, let alone what kind of reaction it would have.


    After confirming that MO Ruyue had indeed been poisoned, the worker¡¯s attitude changed slightly.


    ¡°Guest should rest early. This little one will take his leave.¡±


    As if he was afraid that MO Ruyue would make him stay, he turned around and left after he finished speaking. He no longer dawdled like he did in the morning.


    After the waiter left, MO Ruyue heard him make arrangements for the night to be carried out according to the original plan.


    ¡°Come on, come on, I was afraid you guys wouldn¡¯t come.¡±


    MO Ruyue was also rubbing her hands, ready to give them another unforgettable lesson. However, this time, it was not a small fight, but a real blood bath.


    However, the plan didn¡¯t change quickly. MO Ruyue waited until the ugly hour, but there was still no movement.


    The entire restaurant was under her surveillance. If anything happened, MO Ruyue would definitely be the first to notice, so this abnormal silence immediately raised her vigilance.


    Could it be that Gu Ying is here?


    This was the first thought that flashed through MO Ruyue¡¯s mind.


    The assassins of the blood tower had already found out that she was ¡°indeed¡± poisoned, so they no longer had any scruples when they attacked. If they wanted to take action, they would do it as soon as possible without any delay. However, there was still no movement now, so something must have happened to the blood tower.


    There was a hint of blood in the air. MO Ruyue immediately took out a gas mask and put it on, then covered it with a mask.


    She was in a disguise right now. If Gu Ying really came and didn¡¯t know it was her, there would be an accident.


    Therefore, after MO Ruyue had set up the protection, she quietly walked to the window and gently pried open a gap.


    The slightly cold air entered the room, making MO Ruyue¡¯s mind more clear. She pulled down her gas mask a little, and as expected, the fresh air made the fishy and sweet smell in the room more obvious.


    That sweet and greasy smell made people want to vomit. MO Ruyue carefully distinguished it again, and her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She felt that this smell was very familiar. As expected, it was an improved version of the knockout powder she had developed.


    There should be a few ingredients that Gu Ying couldn¡¯t collect, so she found substitutes. However, the effect shouldn¡¯t be too different.


    In the past, when the two of them were working together, MO Ruyue specialized in medicinal chemistry, while Gu Ying specialized in physical weapons and it. However, that didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t proficient in each other¡¯s strengths. Thus, Gu Ying also had a certain foundation in medical chemistry, and it was possible for him to succeed in improving medicinal agents.


    It was only because the smell was a little weak and had been improved by the drug that she couldn¡¯t tell that it was a knockout powder she had developed.


    MO Ruyue immediately entered the medium and used a special potion to wash off the disguise on her face. Then, she restored the bone xun to her original appearance. Finally, she drank a dose of potion and changed her voice back.


    When she came out of the space, she had returned to her original appearance.


    The entire restaurant was silent, and even the wind outside the window had stopped.


    It was almost pitch black in Lin City, and there were only a few lights from afar.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Although it wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen Gu Ying, the first two times they had met without knowing each other couldn¡¯t be considered good memories.


    Time passed by, and every second she waited felt like a century. She really wished she could take out the time adjustment device in the space and speed up the time to the moment she met Gu Ying.


    Since she had already used the knockout powder, the assassins of the blood tower must have fallen into their own illusions. No wonder a few of their originally calm and smooth breathing suddenly became heavy, rapid, and even slow for a long time.


    Gu Ying would definitely make them suffer mental torture in the illusion, then use physical pain to wake them up, and finally take their lives.


    Therefore, he should be watching this restaurant from somewhere and only appear when he felt that he could..

 Chapter 346

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue took a step back, and then another. This time, she lit the oil lamp and began to set up the table.


    Her figure was reflected on the window paper. It was no longer a man¡¯s figure, but a woman¡¯s exquisite figure.


    With Gu Ying¡¯s cautiousness, he would definitely check the identity of everyone who stayed in the restaurant before he made a move to make sure that he would not hurt the innocent.


    She had moved in as a man, and now she was showing her female body. Such an abnormality would definitely attract Gu Ying¡¯s attention.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. She wanted to see him now!


    There was a faint ¡°tap¡± sound outside the window, as if something had fallen on the arched eaves of the next floor.


    It¡¯s here!


    MO Ruyue picked up the wine pot and poured a cup of wine into the empty cup opposite him.


    Her hands were shaking so badly that she had to hold her wrist with her other hand to prevent the wine from spilling out of the glass.


    In order to increase the concentration of the wine fragrance, MO Ruyue had already warmed the wine in the medium. Now that she poured it out, the wine fragrance immediately overflowed and suppressed the fishy and sweet smell that filled the room.


    The window was already slightly open, and the fragrance was spreading out through the gap.


    ¡°Clatter. ¡±


    There was another sound, as if someone had slipped and almost fell. Then, there was a ¡± bang ¡± sound. The window was wide open, and a figure broke through the window and slowly stood up.


    Even though his face was covered by a black cloth, his starry eyes had already announced the identity of the person who had come.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    His eyes were full of surprise. He blurted out a sentence, but it was followed by layers of disappointment.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not very happy to see me?¡± MO Ruyue raised an eyebrow and teased him on purpose.


    ¡°It seems that every time we meet, the one who¡¯s unhappy is you and not me.¡±


    The man frowned.


    Was she still his benefactor, MO Ruyue?


    Just now, she was¡­ Was she teasing him?


    He had always been confident in his intuition, but this time, he was a little uncertain.


    The smile in MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes was almost overflowing. God knew how much she wanted to run into his arms now, but this would probably scare Gu Ying. Even if she was his benefactor, she probably couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being thrown out.


    She felt her hands and feet moving. She had never been so impulsive before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long night and it¡¯s so cold. You came all the way here, do you want to sit down and have a glass of wine to warm your body?¡±


    No, her lips were trembling as she spoke. She could not continue acting!


    ¡°How did you get this wine?¡±


    The man¡¯s attention was instantly brought back to the wine. This kind of wine fragrance could only be found in the wine created by Ice Flame, and there was only one in the world. That was why he had lost his composure when he smelled it just now and jumped in on impulse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it first. The taste will be different when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    MO Ruyue was not in a hurry to answer his question. Instead, she pushed the wine glass that belonged to him forward.


    The man¡¯s eyes flickered, and he strode over. He picked up the glass and was about to drink it in one gulp when a soft palm reached over and covered the back of his hand, stopping his movements for a moment.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll poison you?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked straight into his eyes and asked again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to harm me, I would have been a skeleton a long time ago.¡±


    The man shook his head. What he didn¡¯t say was that even if the wine was poisoned, he would still drink it.


    She had saved his life, so there was no harm in returning it to her.


    MO Ruyue put down her hand. The sudden loss of warmth made the man¡¯s body tremble, as if he wanted to grab her hand back.


    In order to suppress that impulse, he pulled off his mask and drank the wine in one gulp. Then he was stunned. After a long time, he turned his eyes and looked at MO Ruyue in a daze.


    The woman in front of him smiled like a flower, but her eyes were filled with tears. She smiled at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Gu Ying!¡±


    ¡°Ice¡­ Flame?¡±


    Gu Ying¡¯s throat rolled a few times and his lips trembled. After a long time, he finally spat out two words.


    His voice was extremely soft, as if he was afraid that he was dreaming and that he would wake up if he were to speak a little louder.


    MO Ruyue flew forward and pounced into the arms of the ice flame like a swallow returnmg to tne torest. sne Jumped directly on top ot mm and nugged him tightly with all four limbs.


    Gu Ying subconsciously caught the woman who had pounced on him. After confirming that the soft and warm touch was real, he immediately held her tightly in his arms.


    That¡¯s right, it was his Ice Flame!


    That wine, that body fragrance, and the way she pounced on him were all unique to Ice Flame!


    No wonder he felt that she was so familiar. No wonder he had inexplicably trusted her the first time he saw her, even willing to entrust his life to her. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time¡­ A long time¡­¡±


    Gu Ying buried his face deep into MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder. His slightly cool hair exuded the cool fragrance of green tea. If it was in his previous life, it would have been mixed with a minty fragrance, which was the smell of Gu Ying.


    They had been together for too long, almost like Siamese twins, so much so that the other party¡¯s scent had seeped into their skin and bone marrow, and could no longer be wiped away.


    MO Ruyue nodded hard, her cheeks rubbing against Gu Ying¡¯s cheeks and neck. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. She could only lean harder on him, wishing she could be embedded into his flesh and soul.


    Gu Ying¡¯s grip was so strong that it almost broke her bones. Every time she exhaled, only a small amount of air would come back in. If this continued, she would be in danger of suffocating.


    However, she did not care at all. Gu Ying was so excited that he had forgotten himself, but he would be the first to realize that something was wrong with her. Besides, as long as she could reunite with him, this degree of pain was nothing at all.


    Sure enough, as MO Ruyue had expected, although Gu Ying had lost his form for a moment, when he heard the heavy and hurried breathing by his ear, he almost immediately let go of her and pulled her away a little. He looked at her and asked nervously, ¡°Bing ¡®Er, are you okay? Where are you feeling uncomfortable? Did I hurt you?¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and shook her head, her eyes full of gentleness.


    She raised her hand and carefully traced every inch of the lines.


    It was different. Although the degree of his face¡¯s beauty was no different from that of his previous life, it was still different.


    However, her Gu Ying, no matter if it was in her previous life or this life, was the best man!


    ¡°I wanted to find you, but there were some things I couldn¡¯t let go of, so I was a step later than you. I originally thought that once I settled things next spring, I would start to search for you.¡±


    MO Ruyue recalled what she had just heard and hurriedly explained to Gu Ying.


    She did not forget him for a single second. Ever since she realized that she had been reborn, she had been madly trying to find him!


    ¡°I know, I understand.¡±


    Gu Ying shook his head, his eyes full of smiles, layer by layer, no longer as cold and dead as before.


    ¡°Ying, I have another secret to tell you. But before that, should we clean up this place first?¡±


    MO Ruyue already couldn¡¯t wait to show him her space, but there was still something to do at the moment, so she could only endure it for a while.


    Just as she was about to jump down from Gu Ying, the big hand on her back pressed her down again and wrapped her tightly in his arms..

 Chapter 347

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. In the future, don¡¯t touch your hands with these things. They¡¯re dirty.¡±


    The deep voice circled in her ears and trembled all the way to the bottom of her heart, making MO Ruyue¡¯s waist go soft. She had no strength left and could only lie in the man¡¯s arms.


    Gu Ying had never said such words before. They were companions whose souls were the most compatible with each other. In that dark age, they could only survive by snuggling up to each other like this.


    But it turned out that his words had such a ¡°destructive effect¡± on her?


    If she had known earlier, she would have seduced him to say it.


    MO Ruyue was a little regretful, but it wasn¡¯t too late. They were lucky to have a second chance to start over.


    ¡°Gu Ying, you don¡¯t have to do this anymore. The sun is very warm, and I want you to enjoy it with me.¡±


    She lay on his shoulder and suddenly felt drowsy. Her eyelids were heavy, but she still had a lot to say and a lot of things to do. She couldn¡¯t sleep yet! ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then go to sleep. You can wait for me here in peace.¡±


    When Gu Ying heard the fatigue in her voice, his heart felt like it had been rubbed, and it was tightly curled up. Every beat hurt badly.


    He carried the woman who was clinging to him like a koala bear and walked gently to the bed, ready to put her on the bed and let her rest.


    As for the assassins in the restaurant, their fates had been decided long ago.


    ¡°Gu Ying, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    MO Ruyue was about to bite the tip of her tongue and use the pain to wake herself up. However, her lips had just opened slightly when they were blocked by something.


    It was warm and soft, like cotton candy.


    No, there was also the coolness of the mint. As expected, it had the magical effect of waking her up instantly.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes widened. The close distance made her almost cross-eyed, and she couldn¡¯t see that handsome face clearly.


    But his eyelashes were so long that they seemed to be able to touch her face when they moved ¡­


    Ah, ah, right, he even had dimples¡­


    She thought about it in a daze, and countless messy thoughts flashed through her mind. It was such a sweet moment, but what was she thinking about? A palm covered her, blocking her vision, and pressed her eyelids down.


    ¡°Close your eyes, ¡±


    His voice was a lot hoarse, making MO Ruyue¡¯s face instantly burst red. She also complied with his words and obediently closed her eyes.


    After a long time, as if a century had passed, Gu Ying slowly got up, while MO Ruyue gave out a light snore. She was actually fast asleep.


    Gu Ying¡¯s lips were also darker than before. He licked his lips and the smile in his eyes softened.


    He opened a corner of the blanket next to him and wrapped it around MO Ruyue¡¯s waist, then went to close the open window.


    The drug in the room had long been removed with the antidote when he came in. Now, the whole room was filled with the cold fragrance that belonged to them.


    ¡°Have a good sleep. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Gu Ying¡¯s hand traced MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes and brows. He was reluctant to leave and did something that didn¡¯t match his words.


    MO Ruyue seemed to have heard him. She smiled sweetly in her sleep. Her face rubbed against his palm and she fell asleep again.


    It swayed leisurely and felt like it was floating. It was also warm, as if it was soaking in a hot spring.


    If she was in the air, it should be cold. Was she dreaming?


    As soon as this thought appeared, MO Ruyue opened her eyes almost immediately and shouted, ¡°Gu Ying!¡±


    She struggled to break free from the rope that bound her, but the rope was tightly wrapped around her, not allowing her to break free.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, wake up, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    A gentle and slightly anxious voice sounded in her ear. MO Ruyue quieted down. Only then did she realize that she was snuggled up in Gu Ying¡¯s arms, and the rope that was binding her was only his arm.


    ¡°Ying, am I dreaming?¡±


    The sleepiness in her eyes hadn¡¯t disappeared yet, and she still had the innocence of when she first woke up. Gu Ying¡¯s throat tightened when he saw this, and his body suddenly began to heat up.


    ¡°Yes, you had a dream. You kept talking in your sleep. You were in a deep sleep, but not very well.¡±


    Gu Ying slowed down his speech, and as he spoke, he tidied up her hair that was a little messy from sleeping.


    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought it was just a dream to find you¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue snuggled deeper into Gu Ying¡¯s arms. She had not been afraid of the cold for a long time, but when she was by his side, his hot body temperature kept tempting her.


    He was hers anyway, what was there to be afraid of!


    Gu Ying didn¡¯t say anything, only hugging her even more tightly.


    He was also afraid that this was all a dream. Even though he held her tightly in his arms, he still could not believe that he had really found her.


    However, Gu Ying wouldn¡¯t say these words to MO Ruyue. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, they were already connected in their minds, so how could they not know each other¡¯s feelings?


    ¡°We¡¯ve already left the blood tower?¡±


    MO Ruyue was already completely awake. She had already sized up the surrounding environment just now. She was not in the luxurious room in the blood tower.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already taken care of it. I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I took you away without waking you up.¡±


    Gu Ying didn¡¯t go into any more details and only briefly mentioned it.


    MO Ruyue had gone through countless life and death situations with him. She knew very well what kind of bloody and terrifying scene was hidden behind such a sentence.


    He did what he said and started to push her toward a brighter place instead of pulling her back into the darkness.


    She didn¡¯t expose his thoughts. In short, he must walk under the sun in the future. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to hide in the darkness again. If that happened, their rebirth would be meaningless.


    ¡°Where are we going next? Xu City or Sun City? I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    MO Ruyue took the initiative to ask about Gu Ying¡¯s plan. If he didn¡¯t say it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, didn¡¯t you say that you have some other secret to tell me? Now that you¡¯re awake, tell me about it.¡±


    Gu Ying didn¡¯t answer and instead directly changed the topic. Even his eyes looked elsewhere, not meeting MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ying, do you think you can hide from me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush anymore. They all knew that she couldn¡¯t leave him to do these things alone, so why waste time chasing and hiding?


    Gu Ying finally turned his gaze and looked down at her. His eyes were pulled by the flickering candlelight and also wavered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    After a long while, he sighed.


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t stop me. What nonsense are you thinking?¡±


    MO Ruyue said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do it myself, then I have help for you. Let me do the logistics. Is that okay?¡±


    She took a small step back. After all, Gu Ying had already begun to walk into a dead end. Once he walked in, it would not be easy to pull him out.


    Therefore, what she should do now was not to press him step by step, but to retreat in order to advance.


    Let him come out first, then block his way out, and then¡­


    It was time for her to give and take.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart had already made proper arrangements, but her eyes were very innocent and secretly proud.


    ¡°Your support, is it the Bai family?¡± Gu Ying asked after some thought.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been paying attention to me?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked instead of answering.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart suddenly felt sour..

 Chapter 348

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When Gu Ying first started to pay attention to her, he didn¡¯t know that she was ice flame. Moreover, the person from the blood tower that she interrogated said that Gu Ying would kill so many people because someone wanted to touch her.


    Could it be that Gu Ying had some thoughts about the MO Ruyue of this life?


    As soon as this thought came to her, it immediately got out of hand and instantly wrapped around her heart, causing her to feel stuffy and full.


    ¡°You¡¯re my savior. Of course I have to pay attention to you. Otherwise, how can I repay you?¡±


    Although Gu Ying was an extremely intelligent man, he seemed to be particularly slow when it came to relationships.


    He didn¡¯t realize what MO Ruyue¡¯s true meaning was, and only gave an answer as if it was a matter of course.


    ¡°So you¡¯re only paying attention to me because you want to repay my kindness?¡±


    When MO Ruyue heard this, she still felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    So Gu Ying really didn¡¯t notice it. Could she be an ice flame?


    She clearly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with him, but he did not¡­


    A woman¡¯s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. Even MO Ruyue wouldn¡¯t know how to answer such a question.


    Everything he said was wrong, and not saying anything was even more wrong.


    Gu Ying finally realized that something was wrong with her. He was stunned and replayed the conversation just now, only to find the problem.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    MO Ruyue saw that he suddenly laughed, and his eyes seemed to have seen through some secret. She suddenly felt uncomfortable all over and couldn¡¯t help but raise his thorns and ask fiercely.


    It was fine if she didn¡¯t ask, but once she asked, Gu Ying¡¯s suppressed smile was completely released, and he laughed in a carefree manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what are you laughing at!¡±


    This time, MO Ruyue knew that he had really seen through her thoughts. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fist and hit his chest.


    Her constantly vibrating chest was like the most comfortable massage chair. The corners of her lips curved up in a carefree smile, and finally, MO Ruyue also smiled.


    ¡°I think you and I have the same feeling. We both have an inexplicable sense of familiarity with each other. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to your side time and time again when my life is in danger.¡±


    Gu Ying seriously answered the question just now. This time, his answer made MO Ruyue completely relieved.


    She knew it!


    They were the perfect couple and could not tolerate anyone else¡¯s interference. How could Gu Ying be moved by another woman other than her?


    However, MO Ruyue still stared into his eyes for a long time. After making sure that there was no hesitation in them, she lowered her eyes and said slowly, ¡°Ying, let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll still secretly follow me. You know that I can¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±


    Gu Ying said with a bitter smile.


    He had never been able to reject the request of the ice flame. Even if she wanted to be enemies with the whole world, he would definitely follow her without hesitation.


    MO Ruyue nodded in satisfaction. She reached out and touched Gu Ying¡¯s cheek, once again letting the temperature of his body prove that everything was not a dream.


    ¡°Let me sleep for a while more. I¡¯ll tell you my biggest secret tomorrow, and there will be no more secrets between us in the future.


    It was strange to say that when Gu Ying was not around, she would not feel tired even if she did not sleep for a few days and nights. But as long as Gu Ying was around, she would yawn and yawn. Her eyelids were extremely heavy, and she just wanted to sleep.


    It was said that it was because the person beside her gave her a sense of security, so her body was loyal to her mind and showed signs of fatigue. It was not because she was tired of this person, but because she knew that this person could give her enough security.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m here. No matter what secret it is, you can tell me after you wake up.¡± Gu Ying replied gently.


    The contours of his face were extremely deep and resolute, but at this time, because he was holding the most important girl in his arms, his whole body became soft, and his eyes were so soft that water was almost dripping out.


    MO Ruyue had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she opened her eyes again, the first thing she saw was Gu Ying¡¯s firm chin and sexy adam¡¯s apple.


    As if she was possessed, she reached out to touch it. The moment she touched it, she felt Gu Ying¡¯s body shake, and then her hand was caught.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already slept well. I¡¯ll be dazed if I sleep any longer.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue said this, her body was still in Gu Ying¡¯s arms, not wanting to move at all.


    Gu Ying naturally let her be. He only smiled when he heard her words and then dragged over a food box with pastries and wine inside.


    After he looked around, he picked up a yellow pea cake and put it MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Eat something. If you¡¯re still sleepy after eating, you can continue sleeping.¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth and ate the yellow pea cake. She also conveniently rolled the crumbs on his fingers into her mouth, completely unaware of how ambiguous this action was.


    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes darkened, and his throat rolled. Then, he turned his gaze with difficulty.


    He and MO Ruyue had long been connected in their minds, and they could no longer tolerate anyone else. Although they were usually stuck together and slept on the same bed, they had not had any substantial relationship.


    They walked on the line between life and death every day, and what they needed was a high level of concentration. Once the two crossed that line, some things would change.


    In the past, Gu Ying had always thought that his thoughts were correct, but when the two of them parted in the last moments of his previous life, he realized that he was wrong, and he was ridiculously wrong.


    Since he had a second chance in this life, he had to seize it, but the premise was that he had to solve the current trouble first.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore, my bones are a little sore.¡± MO Ruyue hugged Gu Ying¡¯s arm and said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    Gu Ying let her do whatever she wanted, and when he heard this, he immediately started massaging her waist.


    His broad palm rubbed her waist inch by inch, relaxing her tight joints. Warm inner energy passed through her skin at the same time, forcing out the soreness inside, making MO Ruyue close her eyes comfortably.


    Isn¡¯t this more comfortable than any other massage chair?


    ¡°Ying, how long have I been sleeping? It looks like the sky is about to brighten.¡± MO Ruyue asked in a deep voice.


    She was already very clear-headed just now, but after being pressed by Gu Ying, she became drowsy again.


    No, if this went on, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up.


    She was very determined in her heart. She pressed again and got up, but her body still honestly lay in the crook of Gu Ying¡¯s arm, not moving.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s getting bright, but that it¡¯s getting dark again.¡±


    Gu Ying¡¯s voice had just fallen when MO Ruyue opened her eyes and rolled over to sit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark again? I slept in your arms last night, so I¡¯ve been sleeping for the whole day?¡±


    However, what she received next was an even more unexpected answer.


    ¡°No, you slept for two days. That¡¯s why it¡¯s getting dark.¡±


    Gu Ying had just finished speaking when a rumbling sound came from MO Ruyue¡¯s stomach, interrupting what she was about to say.


    ¡°No wonder I feel so hungry. I¡¯ve been sleeping for two days?¡±


    MO Ruyue also felt that it was incredible. She had never slept for so long before. Even if she used the nerve-soothing incense, she would only sleep for more than ten hours.


    And now, she had slept for two whole days, nearly 48 hours?


    This was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    As she asked, she turned around to get the pastries from the lunchbox.


    It was time for her to eat, but she wasn¡¯t picky.


    ¡°I saw that you were sleeping so soundly, so I couldn¡¯t bear to part with you..¡±

 Chapter 349

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Yings words made MO Ruyue¡¯s nose turn sour. She replied in a low voice, ¡°Mmm!¡±


    It was her Gu Ying.


    No matter what, Gu Ying always put her first. Even if she did something wrong, he would indulge her, accompany her in her mistakes, and help her clean up.


    It was great that he was back by her side.


    After filling her stomach a little, MO Ruyue still decided to leave the remaining space in her stomach to the hot food.


    She opened the car window slightly and said to Gu Ying, ¡°Where are we going? Sun City or Xu City?¡±


    These two places were not close. If she rode the big black horse, it would take more than half a day to get there. Now, she was sitting in the carriage, which was moving slowly, so it would take a long time.


    ¡°To Xu City.¡± Gu Ying said briefly.


    He was looking at a map in his hand. It was the city defense map of Xu City.


    ¡°Did you get this from the black market?¡±


    MO Ruyue stuck her head out to take a look, and at the same time, she memorized the corresponding layout on the map.


    ¡°Right. Other than the heirloom seal, there¡¯s no problem with anything else.¡±


    Gu Ying focused on the layout of the blood tower, and then spread out with it as the center.


    ¡°Xu City is the furthest away. I see that you¡¯ve been getting closer and further away these few times. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll catch the pattern and make preparations?


    After MO Ruyue finished eating the pea, she dusted her hands and leaned back into Gu Ying¡¯s arms. When she spoke, the hot air she exhaled was on his neck. She saw that his face was faintly blushing and smiled slyly.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m prepared?¡±


    Gu Ying raised his eyebrows. Although he asked back, there was a sense of arrogance in his words.


    MO Ruyue chuckled. That¡¯s right. Even if they were prepared, they could still kill their way in and out of that group of people.


    Therefore, if he was afraid of them, he would just kill them!


    Because MO Ruyue was beside him, Gu Ying¡¯s speed had obviously slowed down. In the past, his style of doing things was swift and decisive. Even if he was a thousand miles away, he would still rush over at the fastest speed. But now, it was different.


    After stopping at an inn in the nearest town, Gu Ying paid the driver the fare and sent him back.


    ¡°Ying, are we still going to walk slowly? Then I¡¯ll have to help both of us change our appearances.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she took out a small wine pot.


    Her eyes had been fixed on GuYing, so she naturally didn¡¯t miss the change in


    his pupils when he saw this scene.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, is this the secret you wanted to tell me? You have a space?¡±


    Gu Ying had also reincarnated, so he was more accepting of such things than the real ancient people, so he almost immediately guessed the truth.


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not all.¡±


    MO Ruyue held his hand and smiled. ¡°Are you ready? Follow me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the two of them had already disappeared from where they were.


    ¡°You can store living things in your space?


    Gu Ying looked at the changing scene in front of him and knew that he had already entered the space. He could feel that the air here was especially fresh, even more comfortable than the oxygen-rich forest.


    The air could clear one¡¯s mind with a single breath. He had only said a sentence, but his entire body had reached a very comfortable state.


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not all.¡±


    MO Ruyue brought Gu Ying to a spring, took out a small wooden spoon, and said to him, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Gu Ying scooped a spoonful of spring water and took a sip. He immediately looked up at MO Ruyue in surprise. ¡°Is this spring water the reason why the air in the space is so fresh?¡±


    With just a mouthful of spring water, a stream of cool and then scorching air began to spread to his limbs and bones. This spring water was definitely of the highest quality.


    ¡°This spring water has many wonderful uses. It can detoxify all kinds of poisons, and it can also change the edible and medicinal properties of plants. To put it simply, this spring water contains a magical spiritual qi, and its effect of extending one¡¯s lifespan is at its minimum.¡±


    MO Ruhan pointed to the herbal field in the distance and said, ¡°Any one of the herbs here can be sold for a sky-high price outside, and people will definitely fight over it.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about money at all¡­¡±


    As Gu Ying spoke, he took out a tourmaline ring from his arms and put it on MO Ruyue¡¯s thumb.


    ¡°I was thinking of giving this to you after I¡¯m done with the trouble here, but it looks like you won¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, I also have a thumb ring for you.¡±


    MO Ruyue waved her hand and a small box flew over from a distance and landed in her hand.


    Gu Ying was no longer surprised by these scenes, so he only looked on indifferently, not moving an eyebrow.


    It wasn¡¯t fun.


    MO Ruyue pouted. She hadn¡¯t seen enough of Gu Ying¡¯s surprised expression.


    One had to know that she had been surprised for a long time when she first


    saw the various wonders of this space.


    When she lowered her head to open the box and put the ring on Gu Ying¡¯s hand, he looked at her with a gentle gaze and his other hand could not help but stroke the top of her head.


    ¡°This is a token from the Xiao family. Only those who are regarded as distinguished guests are qualified to get it. Look, I got it for you.¡±


    MO Ruyue raised the hand with the thumb ring and heated the slightly cold jade with his body temperature. The character ¡°Xiao in seal script was faintly revealed on the thumb ring.


    ¡°The Xiao family of the southern ridge?¡± Gu Ying looked at the thumb ring on his hand and said in surprise.


    He had once accepted a mission to deal with the Xiao family. At that time, he had made the Xiao family suffer a loss. He didn¡¯t expect to become an important guest of the Xiao family now. What a wonderful fate.


    ¡°Yes, the mistress of the Xiao family, Ye Youwei, is a close friend of Madam


    Bai. I happened to save Madam Bai previously, so I got to know her. After that,


    I asked her to find out more about you, and that was how I confirmed the three cities.¡±


    ¡°I saw that she was sincere in wanting to form an alliance with us, and the Xiao family¡¯s intelligence network is also top-notch, so I agreed on your behalf.¡±


    MO Ruyue then waved her hand and another small box flew over. There was also a thumb ring inside.


    ¡°Look, I have one too, but it¡¯s much worse than yours. I only have a one-month time limit.


    She then looked at the one that Gu Ying had put on for her and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the use of this thumb ring? Is it just a decoration?¡±


    ¡°No, this is a key. A key that can open the treasure vault.


    Although Gu Ying¡¯s answer was also very tempting, it was a little far from the answer that MO Ruyue wanted.


    However, she knew that it was not the answer she wanted. After all, V/ho would wear a proposal ring on their thumb?


    ¡°By the way, did you leave behind the gold notes on the beam of my house?


    MO Ruyue suddenly thought of something and immediately asked Gu Ying. ¡°Yes, I did. At that time, this was the only way I could repay my gratitude.¡±


    When Gu Ying thought of the bag of gold notes, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking back then to actually do this.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the only one who can do such a strange thing,¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that she didn¡¯t need to do anything now. She could just lie down and count the money every day. Not to mention the money that Gu Ying had earned, just the money that she had earned herself was enough to last her more than ten lifetimes.


    Not to mention that there was a space full of rare herbs. However, if she were to go out and buy them, she was afraid that her future would not be good.


    She still understood the principle of treasuring a jade ring being a crime..

 Chapter 350

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not done with my demonstration.¡±


    MO Ruyue held Gu Ying¡¯s hand and walked directly to the mushroom house in the distance. The things inside were the main show, especially to Gu Ying. It must be his favorite.


    Sure enough, after seeing the various rooms that had evolved in the mushroom house, Gu Ying finally revealed a shocked expression.


    Especially when he saw the tool room, the light in his eyes could almost be described as fanatical.


    After MO Ruyue saw it, she felt jealous Again.


    Men, hmph!


    As expected, engineering instincts were engraved in the DNA.


    However, Gu Ying was indeed a genius in weaponry. Even though MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t bad, she was still inferior to Gu Ying.


    After reliving his addiction to firearms, Gu Ying reluctantly sent his ¡°old friends¡± back to the armory.


    He and MO Ruyue both knew that once firearms appeared, it would bring about a terrifying change to the progress of mankind, so they had reached a consensus on this point.


    They couldn¡¯t stop the emergence of firearms, but they could prevent them from actively bringing them into the world.


    Pandora¡¯s Box should not have been opened in their hands, unless this was the only way out.


    After visiting the space, MO Ruyue¡¯s next step was to let Gu Ying drink the remolding medicine she had concocted.


    In the beginning, she had drunk the spring water directly, but later on, she had added many magical herbs from the valley of treasures. The effect was several times better than drinking the spring water directly.


    This was something she had prepared for her babies. She also thought that if she could find Gu Ying in the future, she would let him drink it to reforge his bones.


    Gu Ying naturally drank it without any hesitation, and the symptoms that appeared were very mild. Even if the process of rebirth was inevitably painful, to Gu Ying who had long been numb to pain, it was not even considered an itch.


    After washing off the dirt on his body in the bathroom, Gu Ying didn¡¯t wipe his body clean. He only came out with a bath towel around his waist.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time he saw Gu Ying¡¯s body, MO Ruyue still felt that this body, which was created with God¡¯s blessing, was very pleasing to the eye and very attractive.


    In the past, when she looked at this body, it was like a doctor looking at a patient and treating him like a piece of frozen pork. But now, it was different.


    That was the way a woman looked at a man. Besides, Gu Ying was the man she had set her mind on. Not only could she see and touch her own pork, but she could also eat it!


    Unwiped water droplets dripped from his tied-up hair and rolled down his neck. MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes followed the water droplets all the way down.


    Out of the blue, she was hit on the head. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, it pulled her gaze back from somewhere.


    ¡°Aiya, are you knocking on the watermelon? Is it ripe? Do you want to eat?¡± MO Ruyue clutched her forehead and said in a daze.


    How petty, he didn¡¯t even allow her to see his own things, not even her. Could it be that he wanted to let that vixen take advantage of him?


    No, just the thought of it made her blood pressure rise. She wanted to roll up her sleeves and find some unlucky guy to vent her anger on.


    ¡°It¡¯s ripe, so I think it¡¯ll definitely be sweet. Why don¡¯t you let me try it?¡±


    As Gu Ying spoke, he had already arrived in front of MO Ruyue. He suddenly bent down and stole a kiss on her lips.


    Their lips parted as soon as they touched, just like a dragonfly touching the water. MO Ruyue didn¡¯t even have time to feel it clearly before that wet softness left.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating! Sneak attack on me!¡±


    MO Ruyue was not the kind of person who was shy and pretentious. She had set her mind on Gu Ying and was used to being familiar with him. Other than not breaking through the last line of defense, they had shared all kinds of intimacy.


    Some of it could be said to be the result of the adrenaline from walking on the line between life and death, but her feelings for Gu Ying were not fake in the slightest, and he was the same for her.


    Gu Ying laughed and allowed her to play. Since they reunited, the smile in his eyes had not disappeared.


    expand your meridians and completely absorb all the medicinal effects.¡±


    MO Ruyue was just fooling around, but she was not careless in doing the proper things. Especially when it came to Gu Ying¡¯s body and skills, she was more concerned about it than her own body.


    Back then, she didn¡¯t have anyone to help her expand her meridians. After all, there were some acupuncture points that she couldn¡¯t reach, so some of the medicine that she had absorbed into her body had dissipated. However, this problem wouldn¡¯t repeat itself on Gu Ying.


    It would take several hours to perform this set of acupuncture, which was a challenge to both their energy and physical strength.


    Fortunately, they were already used to dealing with high-intensity emergencies. Even if they didn¡¯t eat, drink, or move, they could still hold on for about three days. These few hours were not difficult for them.


    However, just in case, MO Ruyue still took out a few bottles of energy recovery agents and placed them beside the two of them.


    After everything was ready, she began to perform the acupuncture.


    The silver needles that MO Ruyue used were specially made by someone she had hired. She had even spent a lot of money to add a little meteorites into them.


    Although the needles were extremely thin and looked unremarkable, when these needles were shot out at high speed, they could easily penetrate a person¡¯s skull.


    She quickly identified the acupuncture points and inserted the needle. At the same time, she had Gu Ying follow the route of the needle and began to guide the flow of her inner energy.


    After the cleansing, the remaining medicinal power had been forced into his dantian by his inner force. Now that he had activated his inner force, the medicine¡¯s effect was wrapped in his meridians and slowly moved forward.


    After MO Ruyue had inserted all the needles, a small cycle was completed. By this time, the two of them were already drenched and couldn¡¯t find a dry spot in their bodies.


    Gu Ying was covered in sweat from the heat rising from his body, while MO Ruyue was too focused and exhausted.


    At this time, the energy recovery agent he had prepared in advance came in handy.


    As soon as they drank a bottle, the two of them immediately recovered their physical strength and continued to work in high spirits.


    There was no concept of time passing in the space. MO Ruyue had already adjusted the flow of time in the space. When they went out later, only an instant would have passed in the outside world.


    Of course, this was also a surprise she left for Gu Ying.


    If all the secrets were revealed, it would be so boring. Unfortunately, when Gu Ying was reborn, he did not get such a heaven-defying space.


    A long time later, MO Ruyue had once asked him this question. Would he feel regretful if he didn¡¯t have a space like her?


    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here. What¡¯s there to be regretful about? If you werent here, that would be my biggest regret.¡±


    Gu Ying said indifferently.


    MO Ruyue looked at him carefully for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see any hesitation in his eyes.


    If things could happen again, even if she had to lose this heaven-defying space, she still hoped that the heavens would care for her and Gu Ying, so that they could meet again after their rebirth and be together.


    This was the only point that she would not give in..

 Chapter 351

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After MO Ruyue¡¯s acupuncture, Gu Ying began to sit cross-legged and adjust his breathing.


    His inner breath still had to circulate thirty-six cycles before it could return to his dantian.


    This time, MO Ruyue could be sure that Gu Ying¡¯s martial strength was above hers again.


    Originally, the foundation of the two people was different. The original MO Ruyue was a weak woman who didn¡¯t even have the strength to tie up a chicken, but the person Gu Ying possessed was a real killer from the beginning.


    MO Ruyue was also adjusting her breathing at the side. The only threat in the space was Gu Ying¡¯s qi deviation, but the possibility of this was zero.


    In the process of regulating her breathing, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the last scene of the two of them in danger.


    ¡°Ice¡­ Bing Er¡­¡±


    A series of calls woke MO Ruyue up from her memories. She opened her eyes, but her vision was blurry. Then, a warm touch touched her cheek.


    ¡°Why are you crying?


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue subconsciously retorted. She also reached out to touch her face, and actually felt a wet coldness.


    ¡°Why did I cry?¡± She looked at Gu Ying with some doubt. She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    From her previous life to this life, she had always shed blood instead of tears. Why did she suddenly become so fragile after reuniting with Gu Ying, even to the point of tears?


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine now. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t leave you again, I promise!¡± Gu


    Ying said, his heart aching. He couldn¡¯t help but pull MO Ruyue into his arms.


    This was only a small interlude, but the shock Gu Ying received was even stronger than his reunion with MO Ruyue.


    They were so lucky to have met in another time and space. It was no wonder that MO Ruyue, who had always been so strong that even men were ashamed of their inferiority, could not help but cry in her dream.


    News of the murder case in Lincheng quickly spread, but this time, people were surprised to find that the murderer had changed his way of committing the crime.


    There were still no survivors in the unchanged building, but this time, he did not burn the entire restaurant.


    He just destroyed all the traps in the building and exposed them to the officers who came to investigate the case.


    It was also because of this change that the people, who had been kept in the dark, realized that this restaurant was actually a black shop that could kill people and steal goods. In this way, the waiters and managers who died inside were definitely not good people.


    This was also the change that Gu Ying had made after reuniting with MO Ruyue.


    In the past, he had killed people and did not care to express anything. Even if he was called a cold-blooded and perverted murderer, he would not be moved at all.


    But now, he really had a weakness. It was not only MO Ruyue who was already living under the sun, but also the five babies by her side.


    They couldn¡¯t let their reputation be ruined because of him.


    ¡°So you are now prepared to announce the crimes of the blood tower to the world?¡±


    MO Ruyue sat beside Gu Ying and asked after hearing his thoughts.


    In any case, they were already in a situation where they would not rest until one of them was dead. Gu Ying¡¯s drastic move had directly turned blood tower from a victim to a murderer, and his role had also changed from a homicidal maniac to a messenger of justice on behalf of heaven.


    But why did he provoke Gu Ying for no reason? Presumably, the remaining survivors of the blood tower were also thinking about this problem.


    Even if they traveled slowly, they were getting closer to Xu City.


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying had already drawn up a battle plan. Of course, they would have to use the Xiao family¡¯s power.


    Xu City was the largest city in the entire Yueyang Residence, other than Ping City. Naturally, its level of prosperity was not ordinary.


    To commit a crime in such a bustling city. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to get rid of a restaurant with such a large customer flow without alerting the internal staff.


    Gu Ying listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s suggestion and decided to cooperate with the Xiao family.


    The reason was very simple. MO Ruyue wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. She was still waiting for the 15th day of the first month of the lunar year to bring Gu Ying home and celebrate the festival with her babies.


    ¡°The last time you were injured, you stayed at my place. The babies didn¡¯t see you. This time, when I bring you back, theyll definitely be shocked.¡± MO Ruyue said with a smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let them see me last time because I look like your ex-husband?¡±


    Gu Ying had heard her talk about this matter before, and even now, when he mentioned the word ¡°ex-husband¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sour feeling in his heart and mouth.


    ¡°Ah, that¡­ I was shocked when I heard about it. I thought that the younger ones might not remember their biological father, but Da Bao and Er Bao must.


    So, I didn¡¯t dare to let them see you.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t hear the jealousy in Gu Ying¡¯s words and answered frankly.


    ¡°If that person didn¡¯t die, would you still be his wife?¡± Gu Ying suddenly asked.


    ¡°Ah? What are you talking about? Other than you, I¡¯ve never thought of being anyone¡¯s wife.¡±


    MO Ruyue subconsciously blurted out, but by the time she realized that something was wrong, it was too late to take it back.


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡¯


    Gu Ying immediately grabbed her wrist tightly and easily pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°What did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything!¡¯


    MO Ruyue immediately shook her head like a rattle-drum, firmly denying what she had just said.


    ¡°I heard it, Bing Er. Say it again!¡¯


    Gu Ying also changed his strategy. He softened his voice and leaned close to MO Ruyue¡¯s ear, softly coaxing.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m saying, I won¡¯t be a stranger¡¯s wife. Aiya, don¡¯t stick to me, it¡¯s so hot!¡± MO Ruyue felt her face heat up, and she pushed Gu Ying away.


    Even if she had already determined that Gu Ying was her only partner, there were some things that he should have said first.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was so insistent on this.


    Perhaps it was because no matter how strong she was, she was still a woman.


    When Gu Ying saw this, he knew that if he continued to force her, it would have the opposite effect, so he took a step back and said, ¡°What do you plan to do now? Using this widow¡¯s identity and waiting for that man to return?¡±


    ¡°How could it be!¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve actually thought about it long ago. After the new year, I¡¯ll go to the government to dissolve the marriage. But I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s such a law to support it now, so I still have some homework to do.¡±


    ¡°Also, I have to inform the babies about this first. Otherwise, if they think that


    I don¡¯t want them anymore, it¡¯ll be a big joke.¡±


    She stopped here and looked at Gu Ying seriously, ¡°Ying, do you mind if I raise the babies by my side?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to leave the babies who had already entered her life, but she also didn¡¯t want Gu Ying to have any ill feelings.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, I don¡¯t care about anything.¡±


    Gu Ying shook his head.


    The second time he recuperated was in MO Ruyue¡¯s current home. He knew very well how deep her feelings for those babies were.


    And the five babies were all very smart and sensible, and very well-behaved and considerate. No wonder the cold-hearted Bing Er loved them so much.


    As long as it could make her feel happy, he would agree to anything. She was more important than his life, and nothing could surpass her..

 Chapter 352

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Ying¡¯s answer was within MO Ruyue¡¯s expectations. She smiled slightly and reached out to touch his face.


    ¡°Gu Ying, they are very important to me, but your status is unparalleled. You must remember this no matter what!


    She spoke slowly and solemnly, staring into Gu Ying¡¯s eyes. Then, she saw his eyes curve up, and his eyes were filled with her shadow.


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying had disguised themselves as a middle-aged couple. After her skillful transformation, even the babies who had been with her for the longest time would not be able to recognize that the middle-aged woman in front of them was their mother if they stood face to face.


    MO Ruyue put away the two thumb rings that the Xiao family had given her. Although those things could be used to contact the Xiao family¡¯s secret spies, it would also alert the people who were secretly monitoring the Xiao family.


    Gu Ying was already used to the underworld here, so he naturally had other ways to find the Xiao family¡¯s spies.


    The two of them weren¡¯t in a hurry to find the Xiao family¡¯s spies. Instead, they directly rented a small, secluded courtyard in Xu City.


    It was a detached courtyard, and it was a distance away from the surrounding neighbors. It could easily avoid the situation of ¡°the walls have ears¡±.


    They disguised themselves as a business couple, and in order to make their act more realistic, they even took in a small caravan.


    The goods they were selling were cloth, oil, and grain. Their final destination was a small town outside the Yueyang Manor.


    Of course, there was a city along their way called Sun City.


    After they settled down in Xu City, the couple began to look for buyers to cooperate with, and they even started to talk about business.


    Gu Ying was in charge of this matter, while MO Ruyue played the role of a good wife. Every day, he would take a little servant girl out to buy ingredients and so on. In fact, he secretly left some clues and then sat there waiting for someone to come.


    On the second night after they settled down in Xu City, there were indeed people coming.


    Just after nine o¡¯clock, a figure landed in the small courtyard. He directly walked to the window outside the main house and lightly knocked twice. ¡°The honored guest has arrived, I apologize for not welcoming you.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the door of the main house opened silently.


    The person who came was also bold because of his skill. He walked in directly and closed the door behind him.


    There ¡®Alas no light in the room, but the darkness didn¡¯t affect martial artists like them much.


    ¡°Can you show me the key to our distinguished guest¡¯s success?


    While the person was speaking, the couple in front of them had already taken the initiative to flash the ring in their hands.


    One was emerald green while the other was milky white. When the person saw this, he immediately knelt down on one knee, his attitude much more respectful than before.


    ¡°Please forgive me, honored guest. I have to investigate because of my duties.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kneel, get up.¡±


    MO Ruyue waved her hand and had the man stand up.


    ¡°We have a cooperative relationship with your master, so there¡¯s no need for such formalities. As long as you cooperate with our actions, it¡¯ll be your credit.¡± ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s anything you need this subordinate to do, honored guest can just say it. The head of the family has already ordered that whatever the honored guest says, we must follow his orders and not disobey.¡±


    When MO Ruyue heard these words, she also secretly nodded in her heart.


    It was no wonder that the Xiao family could sit at the top of the intelligence team. Their vision, structure, and style of doing things were not comparable to ordinary people.


    It¡¯s said that you can¡¯t set a trap without giving up the child, but what if you give up the child and don¡¯t set a trap for the wolf?


    Many people would have such concerns, and it was inevitable that they would be timid in their actions.


    After hearing the Xiao family¡¯s words, she was no longer worried that they would drag her down.


    ¡°Now, I need you to gather the people in charge of both the light and dark lines in Xu City, as well as the main operation team members. Because what¡¯s going to happen next is a big move, and it should be something you¡¯ve been looking forward to for a long time.¡±


    MO Ruyue had heard from Ye Youwei that the Xiao family and the blood tower were sworn enemies. This was the basis for their cooperation, so this time, when she and Gu Ying wanted to eliminate the blood tower, the Xiao family should be the first to take the lead.


    She didn¡¯t hide her intention to play down Gu Ying¡¯s existence and push the Xiao family to the position of ¡°murderers.¡± Obviously, the head of the Xiao family didn¡¯t care at all.


    As long as they could get rid of the blood tower, this great threat, and also obtain the alliance of two top experts at once, they would definitely profit without losing.


    Furthermore, the Xiao family had the official channels of the Imperial Court to clear their name. In addition, Gu Ying had already changed his strategy and released new rumors, making this matter even easier to handle.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me, honored guest? Our Xiao clan¡¯s stronghold is much safer than your courtyard.¡±


    The person made a suggestion, and MO Ruyue and Gu Ying also nodded and accepted it.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have their guard up, but before MO Ruyue left, Ye Youwei had already told her how to determine if the person who came to meet them was from the Xiao


    Therefore, they had only chatted with him for so long after they had confirmed it.


    If that person was a fake or a mole, he would have been killed by Gu Ying not long after they met. How could he still be alive to ¡°suggest¡± this?


    The three of them were all qinggong experts. After silently blending into the night, they flew towards a certain place in the east of the city, one in front and two behind.


    The Xiao family¡¯s contact point was a gambling den. As expected, it was a classic stronghold that often appeared.


    The more openly it was made into a stronghold, the less it would attract attention. After all, everyone knew that it was dark under the light, so no one would be so stupid to do it knowingly.


    After MO Ruyue entered the gambling den, she went straight through the secret passage and came to a private house at the back.


    She was surprised to see at least eight people waiting in the house. They must have received the news and been waiting for her every day.


    ¡°Honored guest, I am Xiao Jincheng, the General Manager of the Xu City branch. The head of the family has ordered that once the honored guest arrives, it will be as if he has come in person.¡±


    The one who came forward to speak was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. He was not tall, but his body was sturdy, especially his pair of eyes that were shining brightly. One look and you could tell that he was an extraordinary master.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s make a brief introduction. What are you responsible for?¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t waste any words and directly started to explain the abilities and responsibilities of the people present.


    After the others had introduced themselves, she already had a preliminary plan in her heart. She then turned to look at Gu Ying.


    ¡°This is my partner. Next, let him talk about the plan we¡¯ve made before and assign you your tasks.¡±


    She had discussed the plan with Gu Ying, but she had left the explaining of the plan to Gu Ying.


    Her style of doing things and thinking were still the same as in her previous life. She was not as familiar with the dark world¡¯s laws in this time and space as Gu Ying was, so she played to her strengths and avoided her weaknesses. At the same time, it saved her a lot of trouble.


    Gu Ying glanced at her and a smile flashed across his eyes. Then, he returned to his original cold and distant self.


    He took out a map that was folded to the size of a palm and unfolded it. He pointed to the marked places on it and began to explain.


    As he spoke, the more the Xiao family members listened, the more shocked they were. They didn¡¯t expect to hear such a meticulously planned operation


    They put themselves in the shoes of the blood towers people, and when they looked at this plan again, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but turn cold, but at the same time, they felt very fortunate.


    Fortunately, the two people in front of them were friends and not enemies..

 Chapter 353

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying returned to the small courtyard they had rented. They still acted according to their disguised roles, but now most of the matters had been handed over to the Xiao family, and they were only left with the role of overall planning.


    This was also what MO Ruyue and Gu Ying had strongly requested. Since they had to return to the light in the end, why not start letting go now?


    Gu Ying listened to her every word. He never minded having a trace of blood on his hands, but he would also immediately put down his butcher¡¯s knife because of MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    There were only a few days left until the Lantern Festival. Because MO Ruyue had promised the babies that she would go back to celebrate the festival with them, Xu City¡¯s trip had to be sped up.


    ¡°Honored guests, the brothers are in place according to your arrangements.


    The identities of the guests in the restaurant have also been checked. There is no possibility of accidental injury. We can take action tonight.¡±


    The person who was standing in front of MO Ruyue and reporting to her was Xiao Jincheng.


    He wouldn¡¯t expose MO Ruyue and Gu Yings identities and would only address them as distinguished guests. This was also what MO Ruyue wanted.


    This was called being sensible.


    Although he had a tacit understanding of their identities, as long as he didn¡¯t expose them, they could still work together happily.


    ¡°Very good, then let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. She didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for the dozens of lives that were about to be lost.


    She had already seen the evidence that Gu Ying had gathered. Every single person in the blood tower had their hands covered in blood, and no one was innocent.


    Strictly speaking, Gu Ying was also one of them, but this was MO Ruyue¡¯s weak spot. She was the double target, so what if she protected her own?


    Xiao Jincheng bowed and cupped his fists, then disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed easier to do things with underlings. We¡¯ll just be the hands-off managers. Gu Ying, why were we so stubborn in the past?¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a sigh.


    She was just saying it. If she really wanted to take in a follower, she had to consider whether she would be stabbed in the back. She didn¡¯t want to waste her energy on that.


    ¡°In the future, leave all these things to me. I¡¯ll be your ¡®little brother.¡±


    Gu Ying said dotingly.


    After reuniting with MO Ruyue, the two of them were almost stuck together, except when they were in the toilet and taking a bath. They had never been separated.


    It was just like in her previous life, but they had changed time and space, and their appearances had changed.


    ¡°Forget it, you¡¯d better get used to the life under the sun.¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly shook her head.


    She knew how difficult it was to break free from the darkness. Back in Lin City, she was almost dragged back by the dark desire in the depths of her heart, so she could not relax for even a moment.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Gu Ying didn¡¯t have any objections to what MO Ruyue said as long as she was happy.


    The two of them were talking affectionately when MO Ruyue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She reached into his arms and took out a bone whistle.


    ¡°Why did the whistle sound on its own?


    She looked at the bone whistle in her hand in surprise. The whistle was trembling slightly, emitting a high-frequency sound wave.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t hear these sound waves, but it was easy for MO Ruyue, who had extraordinary senses, to hear them.


    ¡°This is a human¡¯s phalanx?


    Gu Ying took the bone whistle from her hand and examined it carefully. He could easily tell that it was a whistle carved from the bone of a person¡¯s index finger.


    ¡°Yes, this is a gift from the black wolf king. It¡¯s the wolf king of the pack that showed special interest in you.¡±


    When MO Ruyue said this, Gu Ying remembered. That huge black wolf had really left a deep impression on him.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they already knew about our relationship, that¡¯s why they¡¯re so interested in me. Don¡¯t you think so, Bing ¡®Er?¡±


    Other than that, he really couldn¡¯t think of any other reason to attract the wolf packs attention.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rule out that possibility. After all, animal instincts are stronger than humans. Besides, those wolves were not ordinary wolves. I seem to have forgotten to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait first. The whistle wouldn¡¯t have sounded for no reason. Could it be that something has happened to the wolf pack again?


    MO Ruyue originally wanted to tell Gu Ying about what happened in the valley of treasures, but the vibrations of the bone whistle suddenly became more intense, and the sound became sharper. This made her realize that the matter might be very urgent.


    However, she was now in Xu City, which was hundreds of miles away from the Qin Village. Even with the big black horse, she would need at least a day to get back.


    It was already past noon. Although there was still some time before the night operation, it wasn¡¯t enough for her to go back and forth. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even know if the wolves were still in the mountains near the Qin Village.


    ¡°Bing Er, why don¡¯t you go back first and see if anything happened to the wolves. I¡¯m here, and there¡¯s also the Xiao family, nothing will go wrong.¡±


    Although Gu Ying also wanted to go back with her, he knew that MO Ruyue would not agree.


    They were all people who would finish what they started, so if he did not personally end the blood tower incident, there would still be some regrets.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out of the city to take a look first. This bone whistle is used to summon wolves, so it might have the opposite effect. Even when the wolves are in trouble, it will inform its master.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t think of herself as the wolf pack¡¯s master. She and the wolf pack had always been friends on equal footing.


    She had saved them before, and they had given her more in return. Other than the valley of treasures, it was the mirror valley behind the valley.


    As soon as this thought flashed through her mind, MO Ruyue¡¯s head felt like it had been pierced by a sharp blade. She started to feel an intense pain. Her body swayed slightly, and she fell into the arms of Gu Ying.


    ¡°Bing Er, what¡¯s wrong?


    Gu Ying was shocked. Why did she suddenly show such a painful expression? In an instant, the back of her clothes was soaked with cold sweat.


    Countless fragments of images quickly flashed through MO Ruyue¡¯s mind. In the image, a wolf pack was running extremely fast in the forest, and countless fireballs streaked across the sky, smashing down fiercely.


    A meteor shower?


    It looked like a large-scale natural disaster, but no one knew if it had happened before or was about to happen.


    MO Ruyue only felt that her heart was beating fast and panicking, as if an accident was really going to happen.


    ¡°No, Ying, I really have to go out of the city to take a look. It seems like something is going to happen.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. If this had happened before, there would definitely be records of this disaster, but what if it was about to happen?


    It was impossible to determine where the wolves were from the scene of them running, but one thing was certain: the meteorite rain had affected a large area. The Qin Village and the county were most likely at the center of the disaster.


    Although Gu Ying didn¡¯t know what had happened, he didn¡¯t have time to ask when he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s state and just followed her out of the courtyard.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t leave the city blindly, but went to find Xiao Jincheng first.


    ¡°Honored guests, why have you two come? Is there anything else you need?¡±


    Xiao Jincheng was making the final arrangements for his men, in order to ensure that tonight¡¯s operation would be a sure-hit one, leaving no survivors and making no mistakes..

 Chapter 354

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He saw MO Ruyue appear in a hurry, her expression anxious and urgent. Although she thought that things had changed, she immediately asked nervously.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, How long have you been in Xu City? If you want to check the City Record, where should you go?


    MO Ruyue planned to first check the records of the city¡¯s major historical events. If such a great disaster had really happened, even if it did not happen in the city, it would still be recorded in the City Records.


    ¡°This subordinate has been sent here for ten years. The master has set up spies in all the major cities. It¡¯s just a matter of how many people there are. Even in a small county or town, there will be one or two people on standby.¡±


    ¡°As for the City Records, the government¡¯s library will have them.¡±


    Xiao Jincheng didn¡¯t know why MO Ruyue would suddenly ask about the City Record, but he also gave a detailed answer.


    ¡°Then can the City Record be lent out? I want to investigate something.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately asked another question.


    Since Xiao Jincheng had been operating here for ten years, his relationship with the county magistrate should be good. The City Record only recorded some things that happened in the history of the city, and it was not a top-secret document, so it was not difficult to borrow it.


    ¡°Do you want it now? I¡¯ll immediately go and borrow it for our honored guest.¡±


    This was just a piece of cake for Xiao Jincheng. He had only gone out for a short while, and he came back with a wooden box on his back.


    The wooden box was about half the height of a person, and the books inside and the box were extremely heavy. If Xiao Jincheng wasn¡¯t a martial arts practitioner and had much more strength than the average person, he would need at least two strong men to carry it.


    MO Ruyue opened the box and took out the City Record, distributing it to the Xiao family.


    ¡°I need you to put aside your work for now and help me check if there are any records of natural disasters in the history of this city, such as fireballs from the sky.¡±


    Her words stunned everyone, but they immediately came back to their senses and quickly searched.


    This was the advantage of having specially trained personnel. They would only listen to orders and not ask much, saving time.


    There were more than a hundred city records in the half-a-man tall box, each of which was at most three to five years old, and at least one to two years old. It would take more than a few days and nights for one person to finish reading all of them.


    MO Ruyue was also constantly checking. She had already put the bone whistle into her space, but it was still shaking as if telling her that danger was still there.


    Two hours later, more than half of the city records had been read, and the sorted out natural disasters had filled a piece of paper. There were things like the earth ox turning over and the river changing course, but there were no fireballs falling from the sky.


    Had there never been a meteor shower before?


    MO Ruyue felt a little strange.


    This was not a rare astronomical phenomenon. It should have been recorded in history.


    ¡°By the way, as long as it¡¯s an anomaly in the sky, it counts as well. Even if it¡¯s not a fireball falling but a rain of fire streaking across the sky, it also counts.¡± She then added.


    Although it seemed a little too late to replenish it now, for these people who had been specially trained, a photographic memory was the most basic training subject. As long as they had seen it, there was no possibility of forgetting it.


    ¡°Honored guest, I have a few records here.¡±


    A person stood out and casually took out a few books from the pile of books that he had just stacked. ¡°I also have some here.¡±


    ¡®i l also have one!¡±


    A few more people also stood up and took out the books they had seen. As they were talking, they quickly turned the book to that page for MO Ruyue¡¯s convenience.


    After reading through all the city records, MO Ruyue was even more flustered.


    According to the records, the rain of fire only flashed across the sky, and no fireballs fell to the ground.


    According to the scene she saw in the illusion, the meteorites falling to the ground would definitely cause heavy casualties, but from the city records, let alone heavy casualties, other than causing some panic, there was not even a single injury.


    If this had never happened before in history, did it mean that it was a warning of what was about to happen?


    This time, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She had to rush back to the county city. Although she didn¡¯t know when the things in the illusion would happen and where the meteorites would fall, if she could find the wolf pack, they would definitely know where to hide.


    ¡°Alright, return the things. I have something to do and must leave immediately.


    She gave a simple instruction and turned to leave.


    Although Xiao Jincheng didn¡¯t understand why she came and went like the wind, MO Ruyue was now an important guest of the Xiao family, and any of her words and actions were equivalent to the family head himself, so they wouldn¡¯t ask for the reason.


    Besides, she had already provided the most complete plan and even had the support of special drugs. Even if the two distinguished guests had left, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Gu Ying had come with MO Ruyue. He had been in the room watching the entire process of the incident. He could vaguely guess the reason why she had lost her composure, and his expression also became serious. ¡°Bing ¡®Er, I can¡¯t let you go back by yourself, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    He followed behind MO Ruyue and took the initiative to tell her.


    ¡°No, I know you too well. If you can¡¯t solve this problem yourself, it will be a hurdle in the future.¡±


    MO Ruyue still shook her head and refused.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Gu Ying to accompany her at this time, but she didn¡¯t know when the natural disaster would come. What if there was still a month, or even a year?


    ¡°If I¡¯m not there when you need me the most, that¡¯ll be a hurdle that I¡¯ll never be able to get over. Nothing is more important than this.¡±


    Gu Ying said without hesitation.


    He had already designed the plan to perfection and had the best people to execute it. So what if he wasn¡¯t personally involved in the entire process?


    Only MO Ruyue was the first consideration for all his actions. How could he put the important thing in the wrong place because of this matter?


    MO Ruyue was stunned. It was only then that she realized that she had been thinking about something else. She had been entangled in some minor details and had forgotten what her true feelings were.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    She finally revealed a smile, and the two of them joined forces. He flew away. As for bathing auspicious Lucky Restaurant in blood?


    The Xiao family would do it.


    MO Ruyue and her companion didn¡¯t start summoning the big black horse until they were outside the city. However, there were two horses that galloped over this time.


    They had the same appearance, height, and bone structure. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were carved out of the same mold.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    At first glance, she couldn¡¯t even tell which one was her big black horse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡±


    Gu Ying flipped onto the horse on the left, while the horse on the right raised its head and neighed, extremely intimate with MO Ruyue.


    She immediately got on her horse, and the two of them shook the reins and galloped away at the same time.


    Although MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know when the disaster would happen, and didn¡¯t know where the wolves would be now, the only thought in her heart was that she must be with her babies at this time.


    Therefore, the two of them were now flying in the direction of the county, ready to pick up the babies first..

 Chapter 355

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The two black horses galloped on the road like two black bolts of lightning. The wind whistled in their ears. If it were an ordinary person, even if they were to shout loudly, their companions would not be able to hear what they were saying.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for MO Ruyue and Gu Ying. Even if the two of them were whispering, the other party could hear them clearly.


    GuYing first told Mo Ruyue about the origin of his mount. When he heard that he had picked up this good horse for no reason, Mo Ruyue was a little speechless. She had the spiritual space, which was a heaven-defying cheat.


    Gu Ying also had his own luck, which seemed to be his natural affinity with animals.


    She was the one who saved the wolf pack and the one who bought the black horse. However, to Gu Ying, these two things had delivered themselves to his door. As expected, he and she had their own strengths and were extremely complementary.


    Out of curiosity, MO Ruyue casually asked, ¡°Are there any other animals?¡±


    ¡°There was also a black panther that wanted to ambush me, but I let it go after injuring it.


    Gu Ying¡¯s words made MO Ruyue feel a little familiar. She kept feeling that this scene had appeared before.


    ¡°Did the black panther have a heart-shaped pattern on its left hind leg?¡± MO


    Ruyue asked after some thought.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still near the upper thigh of the tail.¡±


    Gu Ying replied without hesitation, then paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve seen this panther before?


    MO Ruyue nodded speechlessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It also ambushed me before. I only let it go after I injured it.¡±


    That panther had actually attacked the two of them at the same time, and was also released after being injured by them. This was really a wonderful fate.


    It turned out that the mysterious force that had brought them to this time and space had already arranged all kinds of coincidences for them when they had not known each other.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, did you just see a bad illusion?


    This time, it was Gu Ying who asked.


    He had deduced some things from MO Ruyue¡¯s reaction. In his previous life, MO Ruyue would occasionally see illusions and had escaped certain death a few times. However, about a year before their last accident, this illusion had never appeared again.


    He didn¡¯t expect that after his reincarnation, this ability that was 100% effective but had no idea when would appear again.


    ¡°Gu Ying, I saw a wolf pack and a meteor shower.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you checked the city records. Is it because you¡¯re not sure if it has happened before or will happen?


    Gu Ying immediately connected MO Ruyue¡¯s series of actions.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t sit still. Actually, I really wish that it had happened before, but now it seems that it didn¡¯t.¡±


    MO Ruyue said worriedly.


    She didnt know how much time she had left, nor did she know how large the meteorites rain would be. There was only an illusion right now, and the only thing she could tell was that once the disaster struck, there would definitely be heavy casualties.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Gu Ying was very clear about MO Ruyue¡¯s ability to predict the future. It would definitely come true if it did not appear, so he would not comfort her with empty words like ¡°Nothing will happen.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded silently and kicked the horse¡¯s belly again, urging the big black horse to speed up.


    The two of them ran at top speed for hundreds of miles, and they returned to the county from Xu City by nightfall.


    At this time, the city gate was already closed. MO Ruyue did not intend to alert the city guards. Moreover, before the matter was over, it was not good for Gu Ying to appear in front of people.


    So she simply let Gu Ying lead the two black horses and wait in the forest outside the city, while she herself flew over the city wall and entered the city quietly.


    In winter, the days were long and the nights were short. Although the weather was getting colder by the day, the Bai family¡¯s restaurant was still closed as usual.


    At this time, Bai Jinshang and his son were still in the restaurant, so MO Ruyue directly sneaked into the restaurant. Without alerting anyone, she came to the father and son¡¯s ¡®office¡¯ and directly pushed the door open.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    The father and son of the Bai family were extremely vigilant. They looked up almost immediately as soon as the door opened, and then they were stunned.


    ¡°Lady Qin, why did you come back?¡±


    They had never thought that they would see MO Ruyue at this time. They had heard from the Xiao family that she was in Xu City with Gu Ying. How could a divine soldier suddenly appear in front of them?


    ¡°Master Bai, I have something very important to tell you. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe me.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to stay out of this, especially after the alliance with the Xiao family. It was equivalent to tying the Bai family and the Ouyang family to the same rope.


    In addition to Imperial Doctor Tian, these were all people she had to protect. As for the others, she could only say that they were on their own.


    However, not many people would believe in strange things like illusions, especially those with high status or deep background.


    She could only give it a try. If he did not believe her, there was nothing she could do.


    Bai Jinshang saw that MO Ruyue¡¯s expression was extremely serious and immediately became serious as well. He solemnly said, ¡°Lady Qin, if you have anything to say, just say it. I believe you.¡±


    The last three words carried a lot of weight, and it was not a promise that anyone could easily make.


    ¡°Alright, then listen carefully. One day in the future, there will be a rain of meteorites. The area affected will be extremely large, and it will also cause heavy casualties. I hope you can make early preparations.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know when the disaster will happen, nor do I know where the safe place is. The information I can provide you is limited. I only know that the county city will be at the center of the disaster.¡±


    The father and son of the Bai family were stunned. Even after MO Ruyue stopped, they didn¡¯t come back to their senses. For a moment, the whole house became quiet.


    After a long while, it was still Bai Jinshang who hesitantly opened his mouth, ¡°Lady Qin, so you¡¯re rushing back now to pick up the babies? With all due respect, may I ask where you would like to go to avoid this disaster?¡±


    This question was indeed a little presumptuous. After all, if a person like MO Ruyue really had a sanctuary, it would definitely be a secret.


    MO Ruyue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go to avoid it either. But the further away from here, the better. We¡¯re preparing to go north for now.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t see much in the illusion, from the flashing trees, the wolves were running south, and the fireball was also flying in the direction of the southern sky, so she chose to go north.


    ¡°North?¡±


    Bai Jinshang nodded. Although MO Ruyue did not reveal more to him, he was already very grateful that she told him the news of the impending disaster and even told him the direction of escape.


    ¡°Then does Madam Qin mind if I tell the Xiao family and the Ouyang family about this?¡±


    Bai Jinshang asked cautiously.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how Lady Qin predicted the disaster, he was extremely convinced by her words. These words couldn¡¯t be spread directly, or the world would be in chaos.


    He was very clear that once someone investigated after the incident, Lady Qin, who was the first to spread the news, would be pushed to the forefront of the storm, and might even be pushed out as a scapegoat.


    Therefore, she was already taking a huge risk by coming to him to tell him about this matter. Moreover, she was doing it for the sake of the friendship that had already formed between them..

 Chapter 356

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You can inform them, but it¡¯s up to them whether they believe it or not. And even if they don¡¯t believe it, don¡¯t tell anyone about me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care about the alliance agreement or anything. Don¡¯t blame me for falling out with you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said without a care.


    Ever since Gu Ying returned to her side, there was nothing that could make her afraid. At most, she would just bring her babies into the medium and make her last weak spot disappear.


    In her previous life, she and Gu Ying had destroyed a medium-sized country and countless organizations that made people tremble with fear. They had won with a small number of people and were all experts. She didn¡¯t believe that the Xiao and Ouyang families wouldn¡¯t think about it carefully.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Lady Qin. Then are you going to pick up the young masters and young ladies personally, or do you want me to arrange it?¡±


    Bai Jinshang handled all the negotiations with MO Ruyue, while Bai Shiyuan watched and learned silently from the side.


    He still lacked experience and unique vision when doing things. His father could not follow him for his entire life, so he had to learn everything. ¡°Master Bai, the sooner the better. Send them back to the Qin Village first. I will clean up the loose ends on the way and then meet up with you.¡±


    MO Ruyue had already planned it out. She knew that there would definitely be people keeping an eye on the Bai family¡¯s movements, so they had to get rid of the tail.


    ¡°How about this, this old man will also transfer the property to the capital¡¯s Huishang Bank. At that time, you only need to take my Bai family¡¯s token and you can withdraw it. Leaving it here will inevitably be destroyed by natural disasters, and it¡¯s too cumbersome to carry it with you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say then. I¡¯ll go out of the city and wait for you, but don¡¯t be too late.¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed to Bai Jinshang¡¯s proposal. She was not greedy for money, but the Bai family and the Ouyang family had joined hands to give her something extraordinary. It would be a pity to destroy it.


    According to her temperament, if she directly put it into the space, it was guaranteed that she would not lose it or destroy it. However, it would be very troublesome if the Bai family and the Ouyang family investigated it in order to give her an explanation.


    When she went to the capital in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to put everything into the space after she had taken them out.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, it¡¯s about Imperial Doctor Tian.¡±


    MO Ruyue added. She thought about it and felt that Imperial Doctor Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to go far on his own. It was best to ask the Bai family to take care of him.


    ¡°Lady Qin, don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s someone you arranged, our Bai family will take full responsibility. We just need him to say your name.¡±


    Bai Jinshang knew what MO Ruyue was trying to do and didn¡¯t even need MO Ruyue to explain things clearly.


    ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Master Bai.¡±


    After the discussion with Bai Jinshang, MO Ruyue nodded slightly to the father and son and left the restaurant.


    Next, she still had to inform Imperial Doctor Tian and Du Zhongheng.


    No matter what, he was still the children¡¯s teacher. However, she would only leave a message and would not personally appear to inform him. If he did not believe her, then she could only say that she had done her best.


    After that, Nio Ruyue arrived at the Tian residence with ease. Speaking of which, she really hadn¡¯t had the time to visit Imperial Doctor Tian during this period of time, so she took advantage of today to finish her work.


    Imperial Doctor Tian had yet to clear his name and was considered to be ¡°on medical parole¡±. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him to leave the county.


    However, with the Bai family pulling the strings behind the scenes, there was no such thing as impossible.


    MO Ruyue quietly landed in the courtyard and saw that the light in the study was still on. Imperial Doctor Tian¡¯s figure was reflected on the window and he seemed to be writing something.


    She quietly walked to the window and gently knocked on it three times.


    The person inside quickly stood up and walked over. When he pushed open the window to take a look, his face immediately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Lady Qin, why are you here? It¡¯s so late, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Just now, MO Ruyue had used the secret code that she had agreed on with


    Imperial Doctor Tian. It was to use this secret code to contact Imperial Doctor Tian in case of an unexpected situation that she didn¡¯t want others to find out. Today, it came in handy.


    ¡°Imperial Doctor Tian, I¡¯ll make a long story short. A natural disaster might befall today, and the county city will be the center of the disaster. It¡¯s best for you to take your family and leave this place to seek refuge. As long as you go to Guanglai Tower¡¯s Manager Bai, he will arrange everything.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t have time to explain in detail. The Bai family¡¯s actions were very fast, and they would soon send the children out of the city.


    ¡°Lady Qin, is this true?


    Imperial Doctor Tian subconsciously asked and immediately shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re not someone who would lie. Since you said it, then it really is.¡±


    He had been dealing with MO Ruyue for at least half a year. The thing he was most proud of in his life was that he was very accurate in judging people, so it could be said that he knew her character very well.


    He didn¡¯t even think much about it before he completely believed such unbelievable words.


    ¡°The other people in the Huichun Hall¡­ Forget it, can I bring a few more people?¡±


    Imperial Doctor Tian also knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to save everyone. On the contrary, he would only bring trouble to MO Ruyue, so he only asked with hope.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Dong Qing and the others, it¡¯s fine, but for the others, forget it,¡±


    MO Ruyue was naturally talking about the most trustworthy people. There was nothing to say about their medical ethics, skills, and character. As for the others, Imperial Doctor Tian would have his own standards of judgment.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be very careful about this. When will you leave?


    Imperial Doctor Tian was asking the most crucial questions.


    ¡°Tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll have the Bai family send someone to pick you up.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned to look at the sky. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but the stars in this winter seemed to be a little too bright.


    MO Ruyue went to Du Zhongheng¡¯s house again, but unfortunately, he was not at home.


    She still left a note and even changed the handwriting so that he couldn¡¯t determine her identity from the handwriting.


    After doing all this, MO Ruyue quietly left the city and met up with Gu Ying who was waiting outside the city, ready to welcome the babies.


    Two hours later, the county gate suddenly opened, and a carriage slowly drove out.


    ¡®l¡¯he carriage had the Bai family¡¯s symbol on it, and it was the carriage that sent babies back to the Shen Village.


    Not long after the carriage passed, a few more black figures jumped over the wall and landed far behind the carriage.


    The tail appeared.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know if these people were targeting the Bai family or her, or both, but no matter what, these people must be eliminated.


    The Bai family¡¯s carriage was moving slowly on the official road. It had just snowed not long ago, and the road was covered with frozen ice and snow. In addition, it was dark and the light was not good. If they drove the carriage quickly, there would definitely be an accident.


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying had already wrapped the hooves of their horses with thick cotton in advance, which meant that the horses were not affected at all. They could move quickly on the road without making any sound.


    Even so, they abandoned the horses for the time being and let the two black horses follow them while they caught up with the ¡®tails¡¯ in front of them without anyone knowing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be third on the left.¡±


    Gu Ying made a hand gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be second from the right.¡±


    MO Ruyue also returned a gesture.


    The two of them pounced forward at the same time.


    A few cold lights flashed and MO Ruyue ended the battle with two silver needles. When she stopped, Gu Ying¡¯s foot just happened to kick the face of the last person.


    A heavy body fell to the ground, but it didn¡¯t cause any dust to fly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not interrogate them yet. We¡¯ll catch up with the babies first.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, MO Ruyue kept all the unconscious ¡°tails¡± into the medium. In order to prevent them from waking up halfway, she specially added a drug to ensure that they would be in a deeper and longer coma..

 Chapter 357

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Bing Er, it¡¯s not good for me to appear in front of them now, right?¡±


    Gu Ying asked with some hesitation.


    Originally, MO Ruyue had planned to give the babies a heads up before letting him appear. However, plans did not change as quickly as changes. In this situation where she did not know when the natural disaster would come, there was not much time left for her to prepare.


    No, let¡¯s meet them tonight. I need you to go somewhere with me, and I¡¯ll bring the babies with me.


    For some reason, MO Ruyue suddenly thought of the mirror space behind the valley of treasures. That was definitely an alternate space similar to the spiritual spring space. Perhaps they could escape the natural disaster there.


    She also had a vague guess that she might be able to find some related clues there, because looking at the direction the wolves were running in, they might be heading toward the valley of treasures.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Gu Ying nodded. Since Bing Er asked him to meet the babies now, then so be it.


    Anyway, they would always be going the same way.


    The two of them cleaned up the people following behind them and continued to wait at the same spot for more than an hour. After confirming that there was no second wave of people chasing them, they mounted their horses again and chased in the direction of the Qin Village.


    Even though they were far behind, the two of them easily caught up to the Bai family¡¯s carriage.


    The carriage was still moving at a steady pace. They were already very close to the Qin Village. MO Ruyue was not in a hurry to take over the carriage. Instead, she continued to follow behind and listen to the conversation coming from the carriage.


    ¡°Big Brother, where are we now? It¡¯s so dark outside, I can¡¯t see anything clearly.


    ¡°Big Brother, Uncle Bai said that Mother has returned, but where is she now?


    ¡°Big Brother, why are we suddenly going back to Qin village? Aren¡¯t we waiting for Mother to celebrate the Lantern Festival together?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I want to go back and play with Sister Jiaojiao¡­¡±


    The four kids were talking at once, but Da Bao didn¡¯t say a word.


    As MO Ruyue listened to the babies¡¯ voices, she introduced Gu Ying to the people who were talking. However, he had already heard the babies¡¯ voices when he was recuperating at her house, so he could easily match them.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t Da Bao saying anything?¡±


    MO Ruhan did not hear Da Bao¡¯s reply. This was not like him.


    Although Da Bao was a very quiet person, he would never avoid his younger siblings¡¯ questions, so his current situation was very unusual.


    No matter how worried he was, MO Ruyue still held back. No matter what happened, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to talk about it when they got home.


    When the carriage arrived at the entrance of the Qin Village, the dogs in the village started barking. However, after two or three barks, it turned into a wave of mournful wuwu sounds and then returned to silence.


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying released the pressure from their bodies almost at the same time, causing the dogs to shut their mouths in time and not wake the sleeping villagers.


    The carriage silently stopped outside MO Ruyue¡¯s house. The Liu couple alighted first, and then the babies were taken off the carriage one by one.


    The coachman lit a few more torches to illuminate the babies, and then helped the Liu couple move things into the house.


    These were all the things that the babies had brought to Bai residence. They had received many gifts over the past few days, and almost everyone had a huge box.


    The boxes were all placed in the trailer that was hung on the back of the carriage, and they were piled up into a mountain.


    MO Ruyue watched from afar and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    They went empty-handed, but they did not come back empty-handed.


    The small courtyard was very lively for a while. After all, no one had come back to stay for so many days, and there was too much to clean up.


    Fortunately, with the help of the coachman and the Liu couple, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡±


    Gu Ying asked.


    MO Ruyue had been sitting on her horse and watching for a long time, as if she had been lost in thought.


    ¡°Yes, I was just thinking about their reaction when they see you.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought of another problem that she had overlooked. She turned to look at Gu Ying helplessly and said, ¡°I seem to have forgotten something very important.¡±


    ¡° I told the babies that I was going to cancel my marriage with their father, but now I¡¯m bringing you home. I wonder what they¡¯ll think.¡±


    She scratched her head and said hesitantly. ¡°If I were vou. I would probably rebel on the spot.¡±


    ¡°I look like their real father. That¡¯s why you tried so hard not to let me meet the babies last time. Isn¡¯t that my advantage?


    Gu Ying had never been a father before, so he could only follow his feelings and ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s terrible!


    ¡°What if they misunderstand that we started it then?¡± MO Ruyue said, annoyed.


    Gu Ying was stunned for a moment, and then a faint smile appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Start what?¡± He teased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, it¡¯s annoying to be serious!¡±


    MO Ruyue could hear his teasing, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to respond.


    It was her negligence. If she didn¡¯t think about this problem properly, there would be problems to solve in the future.


    ¡°No, natural disasters don¡¯t wait for people. There¡¯s really no time to slowly build up. Gu Ying, the eldest and the second have a deeper impression of their biological father. The three younger ones are a little lacking. The youngest, Tang Tang, has never seen him at all.¡±


    ¡°So, no matter what kind of emotional catharsis you encounter next, it won¡¯t be strange. You have to be prepared for this.¡±


    Now, MO Ruyue was starting to give Gu Ying a heads up.


    After all, he was a mentally strong adult and would not stoop to the level of a group of babies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Gu Ying¡¯s smile did not fade. The two of them dismounted from their horses and led them to the MO family¡¯s small courtyard.


    ¡°Da Bao, let¡¯s get ready to take our little brothers for a bath.¡±


    Aunt Liu¡¯s voice came from the courtyard, followed by a series of footsteps.


    MO Ruyue immediately quickened her pace and knocked on the courtyard door. She casually said, ¡°Aunt Liu, open the door. It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Mother? It¡¯s Mother who has returned!¡±


    San Bao was the first to respond. His footsteps were even faster than his voice, and the door opened almost in the next second.


    ¡°Mother!


    San Bao saw that it was indeed MO Ruyue standing outside the door. He was about to jump into her arms when he saw Gu Ying standing beside her, and his eyes immediately widened.


    ¡°San Bao, what¡¯s the matter? Let Mother in!¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s puzzled voice came from the courtyard. Third brother had greeted his mother first, but why was this person standing at the door and not moving?


    ¡°Second Brother¡­¡±


    San Bao turned to look at Er Bao, his eyes filled with confusion.


    Anyone who saw their own mother returning home with a strange man in the middle of the night would probably have doubts in their hearts.


    ¡°Ruyue, what are you doing outside? Come in quickly.¡±


    Aunt Liu had already entered the bathroom to adjust the water temperature. When she heard the unusual movement outside, she quickly came out to see what was going on.


    ¡°San Bao, let¡¯s talk inside. Oh, that¡¯s right, call him Uncle Gu Ying.¡±


    MO Ruyue very naturally pointed at Gu Ying, as if introducing him to the third baby.


    ¡°I¡­ Uncle Gu Ying.¡±


    San Bao was in a state of complete confusion. He subconsciously followed MO Ruyue¡¯s words and called out to Gu Ying. He didn¡¯t even know what he had just said.


    ¡°San Bao, I know you.¡±


    The moment Gu Ying spoke, San Bao¡¯s eyes became even more confused.


    He seemed to have heard this voice before..

 Chapter 358

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t give him the chance to think too much. She held San Bao¡¯s shoulder and turned him over, pushing him into the courtyard. She happened to meet Aunt Liu and Er Bao who were walking over.


    ¡°Ruyue, this¡­ This is¡­¡±


    Aunt Liu was also shocked when she suddenly saw a man beside MO Ruyue.


    She had suffered such a huge blow, let alone the others.


    Er Bao¡¯s reaction was even worse than San Bao i s. He opened his mouth so wide that even flies and mosquitoes could fly in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk later, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    MO Ruyue had already expected the Liu couple and their babies¡¯ reactions to be very exaggerated, but she had still underestimated the effect of the exaggeration.


    Especially when the other three babies came out of the room, the situation was a little out of control.


    ¡°Father!


    A voice that sounded like it was breaking could be heard, and in the next second, a figure flew toward Gu Ying.


    ¡°Er Bao!¡±


    Da Bao, who had just come out of the house, could not stop him in time. He could only watch as his second brother pounced on the man standing in the courtyard.


    Gu Ying neither dodged nor refused. Instead, he hugged the boy in his arms, and at the same time, a strange feeling welled up in his heart.


    It was soft and sore, and his chest felt a little tight, but there was also a feeling


    Was this the feeling of being a father?


    ¡°Father, why did you only come back now? I miss you so much!¡±


    Er Bao hugged Gu Ying tightly, even his legs were on his legs, like an octopus that had been clinging to its prey.


    Gu Ying turned to look at MO Ruyue. He had never encountered such a situation and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    MO Ruyue shook her head at him, indicating that he should calm Er Bao down first.


    Gu Ying hesitated for a moment, but he still reached out his hand and slowly touched the top of Er Bao¡¯s head.


    A soft touch came from his palm, melting Gu Ying¡¯s cold and hard heart.


    No wonder MO Ruyue was so thoroughly separated from the dark life. If he was always surrounded by a group of children like this, he would not be willing to return to the dark.


    For some reason, Gu Ying suddenly remembered what had happened when he was renting a house in that small mountain village. At that time, the elderly and children in the village were never afraid of the cold he was covered in. Every time they saw him, they would show a bright smile.


    The children would also give him some small gifts from time to time. Whether it was a bunch of flowers, a few grasshoppers, or a handful of wild fruits, they were all sincere hearts that they had brought out.


    The feeling that Gu Ying could not understand at that time suddenly became extremely clear and profound at this moment.


    ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t he Uncle Gu Ying? Why did Second Brother call him father?¡±


    San Bao raised his head and looked at MO Ruyue. He was completely stunned by Er Bao¡¯s shout.


    Although he felt a sense of familiarity and closeness when he saw Uncle Gu Ying, he couldn¡¯t associate the person in front of him with his ¡°father.¡± He was so tall, his figure was like an unattainable mountain peak.


    He was so handsome that no man he had ever seen could compare to him.


    There was also a faint, cold fragrance on his body. It was a smell that he had never had before in his memory.


    Could this man really be his father?


    But he¡­ Wasn¡¯t he already dead?


    ¡°Qin Qingduo, get off uncle. He¡¯s not your father. His name is Gu Ying.¡±


    MO Ruyue called Er Bao¡¯s full name, which meant that her attitude was very serious.


    Aunt Liu was also stunned as she watched from the side. She could not imagine how things would develop next.


    At the start, she really thought that Qin Ming was back but after looking closely, she realized that he was a completely different person.


    Although Qin Ming was also a quiet person, he didn¡¯t give people the feeling of being cold at all. The man in front of her not only had a cold aura, but also an aura that couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    This was an extremely dangerous man. This was what Aunt Liu judged based on her decades of life experience. However, what she couldn¡¯t understand was how MO Ruyue knew such a man and even brought him home.


    She didnt even mind letting the babies interact with him. What was going on?


    Soon, everyone gathered in the babies¡¯ study room, including the Liu couple.


    Originally, they wanted to avoid it. After all, this was MO Ruyue¡¯s private matter. Even if they couldn¡¯t understand, they didn¡¯t have the right to interfere. They didn¡¯t expect her to ask the couple to stay.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, I¡¯ve treated both of you as real uncles and aunts, so I don¡¯t want to hide this matter from you. Or perhaps I¡¯ll have to explain it a second time, so I¡¯ll just tell you both this time.¡±


    When she said this, the Liu couple also stayed. Although they also felt a little embarrassed, they were more or less relieved that MO Ruyue had acknowledged them.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on here? He¡¯s not my father from outside, so what does it have to do with you?¡±


    Everyone had just taken their seats and MO Ruyue had yet to speak when Da Bao immediately asked.


    His expression was gloomy and his brows were tightly furrowed. He stared unkindly at Gu Ying, clearly full of hostility.


    ¡°He is indeed not your father. He is just someone who looks very similar, but he is the most important person to Mother.¡±


    MO Ruyue said frankly and did not avoid Da Bao¡¯s gaze.


    She couldn¡¯t explain to her babies about reincarnation. Perhaps there would be some kind of opportunity in the future for them to be honest with each other, but now was not the time.


    ¡°You¡¯re breaking off your marriage with my father for this man?


    Da Bao immediately asked the second question.


    His questions were all direct and sharp, with no room for escape.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already had this thought before this. I¡¯ve never even met your father, and I can¡¯t be a widow for the rest of my life for a stranger.¡±


    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t appear, I would still break off my marriage with your father. Nothing will change about this.¡±


    MO Ruyue answered without any hesitation. Things had always been like this.


    She would not go against her own heart and give the so-called ¡°white lie¡± to make Da Bao feel more at ease.


    ¡°Was this the uncle who recuperated at our house last time?


    Da Bao asked the third question of the night. His eyes were sharper and more direct, as if he had already known everything.


    ¡°Yes, and the last time was not the first time I saved him, but the second time.¡± MO Ruyue still answered this question without hesitation.


    Da Bao was an extremely sensitive person. If there was a trace of hesitation in her answer, he would notice it. If he found out that she was lying in the future, things would become even more difficult to deal with.


    It was better to be honest from the beginning and then slowly untie the knot in his heart.


    This time, Da Bao suddenly stopped asking questions and looked at MO Ruyue silently. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Is this the reason why you don¡¯t allow the outside world to have any contact with him?¡±


    Da Bao asked one last question after a while.


    ¡°Look at his appearance. What would happen if I let you see him?¡±


    This time, it was MO Ruyue who asked in return. When she first found out that Gu Ying and Qin Ming looked very similar, her first instinct was that she couldn¡¯t let the babies see his appearance.


    When they suddenly saw someone who looked like their father, the shock they received would only be more than what they felt now..

 Chapter 359

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Liu couple also listened quietly at the side. They agreed with MO Ruyue¡¯s method of hiding the truth back then, but because of this, they were even more unable to understand what she was doing now.


    ¡°The current result is not necessarily better.¡±


    Sure enough, Da Bao had the same thought. He glanced at the other babies meaningfully so that MO Ruyue could see the expressions on their faces.


    Needless to say, Er Bao¡¯s face also had an extremely complicated expression.


    Because San Bao i s impression of him was very vague, his face was filled with confusion.


    As for Si Bao and Tang Tang, they had no impression of Qin Ming at all. They had only heard that this man looked very similar to their father, so they were more curious and had a faint sense of closeness.


    MO Ruyue turned to look at Gu Ying again, and then met his soft and warm eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    In the eyes of the babies and the Liu couple, there was one thing that they all agreed on, and that was that other than them, they had never seen MO Ruyue smile like this at other strangers.


    So, was this strange man really the most important person to her, as she said?


    ¡°Originally, I thought of bringing Gu Ying to you slowly in a few days, because he¡¯ll always be with us in the future.¡±


    ¡°However, a very serious disaster is about to happen. I need Gu Yings help, and I don¡¯t have time for you to get used to it. That¡¯s why I brought him to you


    tonight. I ¡®


    ¡°If anyone still has any questions in their hearts, you must speak up and let Mother know. I will explain it to you clearly.¡±


    For MO Ruyue to be able to say these words, she was already putting the babies on an equal level with her. She was not speaking as a mother and children, but more like a friend who was honest with each other.


    Tonight might be the last seemingly peaceful night, so she had to take this opportunity to make things clear and not let any possible misunderstandings arise.


    ¡°Mother, will this uncle be our new father in the future?


    When Tang Tang opened her mouth, she would definitely shock the world!


    MO Ruyue¡¯ s anger was extinguished by the direct question. She felt a strong gaze chasing her, as if it was going to burn her.


    The Liu couple already knew the answer. This man would definitely become the babies¡¯ new father. After all, there would not be a second man who could get so close to MO Ruyue.


    Back then, Du Zhongheng was so close to MO Ruyue that they could all see his thoughts. If she didn¡¯t believe it, she wouldn¡¯t have felt it herself.


    Looking at the past, and looking at the present, such a sharp contrast still couldn¡¯t explain everything.


    Tang Tang was still blinking her eyes, waiting for MO Ruyue¡¯s reply. She didnt seem to realize that this question was difficult to answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There will be such a day in the future, Tang Tang.¡±


    A deep male voice rang out and directly answered the question on behalf of MO Ruyue.


    The one who spoke was naturally Gu Ying, and his gaze had always been fixed on MO Ruyue, never leaving for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what will happen.¡±


    For some reason, MO Ruyue suddenly felt a little shy. Her face was slightly hot, and she was even a little embarrassed to look at her babies¡¯ expressions.


    However, after she calmed her racing heart, she took a deep breath and gave a positive response.


    ¡°Oh, oh. Then can I call him Father now?


    Tang Tang almost jumped up and asked impatiently.


    MO Ruyue choked and suddenly had the feeling of holding her forehead.


    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes curved slightly as he thought of the saying ¡°daughter slave¡± in his previous life.


    No wonder all those men wanted to be slaves to their daughters. So this was the feeling of having a sweet little cotton-padded jacket?


    The Liu couple didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as they looked at Tang Tang. Now, she had become the matchmaker by MO Ruyue¡¯s side and had begun to build a bridge for their mother.


    However, she seemed to have forgotten one thing. Her mother had yet to dissolve the marriage with her father.


    ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re so rude!¡±


    Da Bao said with a frown. He seemed to be educating Tang Tang, but he was actually rejecting her suggestion.


    ¡°Alright, I only know that this matter has a huge impact on you guys, so I¡¯ll give you guys time to slowly digest this news. But one thing will not change, and that is that Uncle Gu Ying will be with us in the future.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s words could be considered as a conclusion to tonight¡¯s matter, and it also meant that she would not change her decision after making it.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re going to take a bath.¡±


    Da Bao was the first one to stand up and leave, followed by Er Bao. He looked at Gu Ying as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just shook his head and left with his brother.


    ¡°Mother, I want to shower with you.¡±


    Tang Tang walked to MO Ruyue¡¯s side and made her request.


    In the past, whenever MO Ruyue was at home, Tang Tang would stick to her side like a little shadow.


    Whether it was bathing or sleeping, the mother-daughter pair was always together.


    As MO Ruyue became busier and busier, the time she had to spend with the babies became less and less. So every time she had free time, Tang Tang would stick to her even more.


    ¡°Alright, Mother will bring you to take a bath in a while, then we¡¯ll go to bed early, alright?¡±


    This time, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t leave them for as long as before, but Tang Tangs clingy attitude towards her today was particularly different. She was keenly aware of this and gave a decisive response.


    ¡°Lady Qin, how about this, let¡¯s invite this Gu¡­ Mr. Gu Ying, please come to my house. My son and daughter-in-law¡¯s room has been empty, so it¡¯ll be fine to stay in after a little tidying up.¡±


    Aunt Liu looked at Gu Ying and suggested.


    No matter what the relationship between the two would be in the future, it was still necessary to avoid it for now. After all, not only was gossip a fearful thing, but the feelings of the babies should also be taken into consideration.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Aunt Liu for her concern.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu.¡±


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying thanked Aunt Liu almost at the same time. When they saw the tacit understanding between the two, the Liu couple sighed in their hearts at the same time.


    No wonder this man was the most important person to MO Ruyue as she had said. The tacit atmosphere between them could not be cultivated in one or two years.


    However, there was a problem. MO Ruyue had been married to the Qin family for many years. Could it be that the two had known each other before she was married?


    Then why was it that the last time Gu Ying was recuperating here, they acted as if they were strangers?


    They couldn¡¯t figure out the answer, but they didn¡¯t want to know the answer.


    After all, this was someone else¡¯s private matter. Even if they had MO Ruyue¡¯s approval to become a family, they should still pay attention to the problem of propriety.


    When the Liu couple left, they also took Gu Ying with them. The MO family¡¯s small courtyard also gradually became quiet.


    After taking a warm bath with Tang Tang, MO Ruyue told her a few stories and quickly coaxed her to sleep.


    She didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Obviously, she was not the only one in the family who had the same idea.


    Judging from the breathing sounds coming from the room next door, MO Ruyue judged that only San Bao and Si Bao were asleep, while the brothers, Da Bao and Er Bao, were tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    The two brothers were not in the same room. Instead, they each brought a younger one to sleep in a room. At that time, it was for the convenience of taking care of the younger brother, but now it seemed that there were other benefits.


    If the two of them were in the same room, what topic would they be talking about now? It should be about Gu Ying.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself..

 Chapter 360

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The people who were the most affected by this incident would definitely be Da


    Bao and his brother. After all, they still clearly remembered the memories of


    Qin Ming.


    When the news of Qin Ming¡¯s sacrifice for the county came, the one who was the most sorrowful wasn¡¯t the original owner, MO Ruyue, but these two older boys.


    To them, their father was the mountain that they could rely on. Once this mountain collapsed, their hero would be gone.


    Now that Gu Ying who looked like their father had suddenly appeared and was even going to replace their father¡¯s position, it would be strange if these two brothers¡¯ emotions did not explode.


    Gu Ying should have thought of this problem as well, and was thinking of a solution, right?


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but think.


    She only started to learn to be a mother after she came to this world, but she had no experience in dealing with boys who were about to enter puberty.


    At that time, she and Gu Ying had also supported each other from that age, but at that time, Gu Ying was not rebellious at all. The only thing they had to think about was how to survive.


    Without a case to refer to, MO Ruyue only felt a headache.


    It was not easy to be a stepmother, and it was not much better to be a stepfather either. She would let Gu Ying have a headache first. As for her, she would first consider the problem of the natural disaster.


    All kinds of thoughts kept flashing through MO Ruyue¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. At this moment, she suddenly turned over and looked out of the window alertly.


    There was no mistaking it. Although the cold wind was howling outside, there was also the faint sound of wolves howling.


    Could it be that the wolf pack had come down the mountain again?


    She thought of the last time when Gu Ying appeared, the wolves were about to enter the village to welcome him. This time, they must have sensed his return, so they came to welcome him again.


    MO Ruyue quickly put on her clothes and left the room without waking Tang Tang up.


    She had just stood still in the courtyard when she saw Gu Ying climb over the wall and enter the courtyard.


    ¡°Gu Ying, you heard the wolves¡¯ cries?


    Now that MO Ruyue had already cleansed Gu Ying¡¯s body, his five senses were even better than hers, so it wasn¡¯t strange at all that he could hear the wolf howls.


    ¡°Yes, I knew you would come out to take a look, so I came to find you.¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they were already¡­ He flew over the wall and ran directly to the back of the mountain.


    However, even after they reached the back of the village and even entered the forest, they did not find any traces of the wolf pack.


    If the wolves listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words and wouldn¡¯t easily enter the village, then they should be waiting in the forest behind the mountain. Could it be that there was another reason for their howls just now?


    After the two entered the forest, they ran in the direction of the wolf howls.


    It was strange to say that ever since MO Ruyue left Xu City with Gu Ying, the bone whistle she had on her body had not emitted any infrasonic waves.


    In the past, whenever MO Ruyue entered the forest, one or a few wolves would come to welcome her as if they had already predicted her arrival.


    This time, she had been in the mountains for so long, but the wolf howls were always far away, as if they were taking her somewhere.


    Gu Ying, it seems that I made the right decision to come back. The wolves are leading us to the valley of treasures.


    MO Ruyue said to Gu Ying as she ran.


    ¡°Is it the valley of treasures that you said is filled with rare herbs?¡±


    At that time, Gu Ying had only heard MO Ruyue mention it briefly, but he was completely unclear about the specific situation. He didn¡¯t expect to have the opportunity to see that valley of treasures now.


    As he spoke, MO Ruyue had already arrived at the entrance of the valley of treasures with great familiarity. The surrounding forest suddenly lit up with spots of jade-green flames. Upon closer inspection, it was a giant wolf slowly walking out of the forest.


    ¡°Black Wolf King, did you summon me to this place?


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask as she looked at the huge black wolf walking in front.


    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t understand the language of beasts. Otherwise, she would definitely know what kind of message the black wolf king was trying to send her.


    The black wolf¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of sadness and fear. It seemed to have sensed the impending danger and predicted the fate of the wolf pack.


    MO Ruyue knew that animals were a few hundred times more sensitive to danger than humans, so they would react in various ways before natural disasters struck.


    Seeing the wolf king acting like this, as if he had predicted that the wolf pack would end up in a tragic state, MO Ruyue was even more confused.


    They could have run far away from here, but why would they rather die here than leave? Could it be that they wanted to continue protecting the valley of treasures.


    The black wolf king slowly walked to MO Ruyue¡¯s side. It first licked the back of her hand, then turned around to lick Gu Ying.


    It seemed to be¡­ farewell.


    MO Ruyue could read its meaning from its body language. Suddenly, sorrow welled up in her heart, and her throat felt a little choked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t leave or go to the mirror valley behind the valley of treasures. You know the way, so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger there.¡±


    She recalled the last time she entered the mirror valley, and now she was more and more certain that she had entered an alternate dimension like the


    spiritual spring space.


    Since they were not in the same space, the natural disasters in this world could not hurt them.


    The black wolf king just looked at MO Ruyue quietly, her figure reflected in its icy blue eyes, as if comforting her silently.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, don¡¯t be so sad. It¡¯s not the end yet.¡±


    Gu Ying walked behind MO Ruyue and reached out to gently stroke her hair.


    They were both once cold-hearted people. For a long time, they relied on each other for survival, and the most important thing to them was each other.


    Now, they had many more in their lives. Five babies, two kind old people, two dark horses, and a large pack of giant wolves.


    There were more and more things that they couldn¡¯t let go of. Although these were fatal weaknesses to MO Ruyue and Gu Ying in the past, they were now their best memories.


    So he could empathize with her current mood, the feeling of helplessly watching without knowing how to help.


    ¡°Yes, the disaster hasn¡¯t started yet. There¡¯s still time.¡±


    MO Ruyue stood up. If the wolf pack didn¡¯t want to enter the mirror valley, she could just put them into her space. Who said there was no other way to deal with it?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t summon us here just to say goodbye, right? Then I¡¯ll bring Gu Ying in.¡±


    MO Ruyue tried to probe.


    The black wolf king wagged its tail, walked straight to the side, and squatted down, making way for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gu Ying. It seems that the black wolf king really wants me to take you to the mirror valley. Let¡¯s go and have a look. Maybe we can find some clues.¡±


    MO Ruyue was worried about her babies who were still sleeping. She didn¡¯t know when the natural disaster would come, so if she couldn¡¯t find any useful clues after exploring mirror valley, she would go back with her babies and the Liu couple and leave immediately.


    Everyone she thought should have been informed had already been informed. As for the others, she really couldn¡¯t help even if she wanted to.


    The two of them walked into the valley of treasures together. Without looking back, they knew that the wolves were following them.


    The wolves followed them through the entire valley of treasures before they finally stopped at the entrance of the mirror valley. They were determined not to take another step in..

 Chapter 361

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue judged that these wolves were probably guarding the mysterious person in the mirror valley, and the mirror valley was the burial ground of that person, so the wolves stopped here.


    The two of them had to walk on their own for the rest of the journey. Fortunately, MO Ruyue had all kinds of tools in her interspace, so she directly took out two cold-light flashlights and walked into the cave with Gu Ying.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because Gu Ying was beside her, but this time, the tunnel was completed very quickly. It didn¡¯t feel as long and strange as the last time she walked.


    MO Ruyue was a little worried that when they reached the other side, they would suddenly find that the end of the tunnel was just an ordinary mountain valley and not mirror valley.


    However, when she walked out of the cave, she found that her worries were unnecessary, and her previous speculation was correct.


    It was already late at night in the valley of treasures, but the mirror valley was still as bright and colorful as the last time she came.


    As expected, they are two different dimensions. If only I could have hidden here when the natural disaster came.


    MO Ruyue looked around again, but Gu Ying didn¡¯t agree with her statement.


    ¡°If it is really a meteorite shower, once the entrance on the other side of the tunnel collapses, we will be trapped here forever. Even if we can dig or blow up the entrance to get out, how can we get out if the cliffs and lava lakes on the other side are destroyed?¡±


    His words caused MO Ruyue to instantly fall silent.


    She had never thought of such a situation. Was this the reason why the wolves refused to enter the mirror valley?


    If she was really trapped here, she had a space with all kinds of vegetables, food, and livestock, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about starving to death. The only regret was that her babies might never have a partner.


    However, if the wolves were trapped here, without a source of food, they would definitely starve to death.


    After careful analysis, MO Ruyue finally came to a conclusion. The mirror valley was definitely a safe place to avoid natural disasters, but it was definitely not suitable for hiding.


    There must be a reason why the wolves would bring them here, and they would have to find the reason themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the owner of this place.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she pointed at the lonely tree in the distance.


    She was suddenly stunned. Then, as if she had thought of something, she flashed into her interspace. When she came out, she was holding a small box in her hand.


    ¡°How could I have forgotten about this?¡±


    She opened the box and revealed a small golden grass.


    ¡°The last time I entered the mirror valley, the owner of this place gave it to me.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think we can rely on this grass to resist the natural disaster, right?¡±


    Even Mo Ruyue felt that this conclusion was ridiculous after she finished speaking.


    Even MO Ruyue felt that this conclusion was ridiculous after she finished speaking.


    Even if she had the space for evolution, the spiritual spring water that could detoxify hundreds of poisons, and all kinds of heaven-defying bugs, she still couldn¡¯t accept the fact that this little grass was the key to resolving the natural disaster.


    If that was the case, what should she do? When the meteorites fell, she would raise the grass high and order the meteorites to sweep across the planet or not to land?


    Just imagining that scene made her speechless.


    But no matter what, MO Ruyue still held the box and walked towards the giant tree in the middle of the valley with Gu Ying.


    The person sitting under the tree was still the same as the last time she saw him.


    After such a long time, it was as if he had just sat down cross-legged. There was not a speck of dust on his body, and his face was ruddy. Other than the lack of breathing and heartbeat, he was completely like a living person. ¡°Bing Er, is this the master of this place you were talking about?¡±


    Gu Ying had already made a round of the surroundings, but he did not see anyone else. In the end, he turned his gaze back to that person. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know the reason why he let me in this time.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at that ¡°person¡± in confusion and with good eyes.


    The last time, it was by accident that this grass appeared in that person¡¯s palm. Would it be the same this time?


    However, after waiting for the time it took for an incense stick to burn, nothing appeared. MO Ruyue sighed. It seemed that no ¡°miracle¡± could happen under her watch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there for a walk.¡±


    She suggested helplessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around. Maybe we can find something.¡±


    Rather than saying these words to Gu Ying, it would be better to say that they were said to that ¡°person.¡±


    Gu Ying understood and nodded, following MO Ruyue down the tree.


    MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t just trying to avoid it, but she had really discovered something unusual.


    The last time she came back, the maple leaves were as red as blood, but this time, all the maple leaves had turned as white as snow.


    When the pear blossoms bloomed, they covered the branches like snow, but the silver-white leaves were never heard of.


    MO Ruyue tried to touch a leaf that was stretched out in front of him and suddenly turned to look at Gu Ying in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s ice-cold, snow!¡±


    ¡°Snow?


    Gu Ying was also stunned.


    The temperature and humidity in the valley were very comfortable, about 20 degrees.


    In such high temperatures, even thick ice would have melted, let alone snow. How could there be a tree full of snow?


    However, the existence of this valley was against common sense, so it was normal for something against common sense to happen.


    Gu Ying walked over and carefully looked at the ¡°leaves¡± on the tree. If he got closer, he could see that they were not leaves at all, but snowflakes after they were enlarged.


    Six-pointed, twelve-pointed, and even the pattern of each snowflake was different.


    ¡°Did you notice the color of the leaves when we came in?¡± MO Ruyue suddenly asked.


    ¡°Color? It¡¯s Red.¡± Gu Ying said with certainty.


    ¡°Then do you remember when it turned pure white?¡± MO Ruyue continued to ask.


    This time, Gu Ying was silent for a long time before finally shaking his head.


    He was an assassin who was proficient in hot weapons, and observing the environment was his top priority. Whether it was him or MO Ruyue, this was a matter of life and death, so it was impossible for there to be any problems of negligence.


    However, such an obvious target had turned from red to silver, and they had no impression of it at all. This situation was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Alright, I think we can go back now.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with understanding. She turned and walked straight to the person sitting cross-legged and squatted down. As expected, there was something else in his palm.


    ¡°Ying, I think this is for you.¡±


    MO Ruyue pointed at a round ball that had appeared in the palm of that ¡°person¡± and said to Gu Ying.


    The ball looked like a night-luminescent pearl, or a miniature crystal ball. To describe it more vividly, it was a jade ball that many old people often played with in their hands.


    ¡°If you want to train your hand muscles more, there should be two balls. How are you going to do this one?¡± She said, a little speechless.


    ¡°The other one is here¡­¡±


    Gu Ying pointed to a shadow under the man¡¯s knee. As expected, the same bead had rolled in.


    It was as if the ¡°person¡± had accidentally dropped one of the beads when he was preparing the gift.


    ¡°So you really want to dribble?¡±


    This time, the two of them were speechless..

 Chapter 362

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue suddenly felt that the owner of the mirror valley should be a very cheerful and humorous person. The gift this time was really unexpected, and it even had a hint of ridicule.


    However, what confused them the most was that they had not yet figured out the function of the grass. Now, there were two more literary balls. This really seemed like a prank.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve given it to you, why don¡¯t you accept it and have a drink with this senior?¡± MO Ruyue asked.


    Although he was speaking to Gu Ying, he was observing the ¡°person¡± who was sitting cross -legged.


    She felt that the ¡®person¡¯s¡¯ lips had curled up a lot, and there were a few more fine lines at the corner of his eyes.


    He¡­ He seemed to be smiling?


    Even though she wasn¡¯t sure if her guess was correct, MO Ruyue still took out two jars of wine that she had specially brewed.


    One jar was placed in front of that ¡°person,¡± and the other was given to Gu


    Ying.


    ¡°Many thanks for Senior¡¯s gift. Junior will cherish and use it well.¡±


    Gu Ying first thanked the ¡°person,¡± then took a big gulp of wine, and said, ¡°It would be great if you could tell me how to use the gift.¡±


    The ¡®person¡¯ who was sitting cross-legged remained silent, not reacting to Gu Yings jar of wine.


    Gu Ying had never been a talkative person, but he didn¡¯t know if it was because he was drunk or for some other reason, but he would say something every time he toasted.


    MO Ruyue was not idle either. She drank a jar of wine with Gu Ying, but she was much quieter. She just drank one mouthful after another, and at the same time, she did not forget to look at the changes in the surrounding environment.


    Just as the jar of wine was about to be finished, a strange phenomenon suddenly occurred!


    Dark clouds rolled and strong winds rose. The sky, which was originally cloudless, was instantly filled with dark gray clouds.


    From behind the thick clouds, an orange-red flame shot out, burning through the clouds, leaving a trail of thick smoke behind it as it crashed toward the ground.


    A meteor shower!


    He didn¡¯t expect that the natural disaster would affect this alternate dimension. What was it like outside now?


    The two¡¯s expressions changed, and they subconsciously wanted to pull up the ¡®person¡¯ sitting in front of them to dodge together.


    Although he couldn¡¯t be taken outside, he could at least be brought into the corridor, in case his ¡°remains¡± were hit by meteorites and destroyed.


    However, Gu Ying¡¯s pull didn¡¯t move it. Even with MO Ruyue, it still wouldn¡¯t work.


    That ¡°person¡± seemed to have already taken root in the ground. With the two¡¯s current divine power, they were actually unable to move him in the slightest.


    ¡°Ying, no, this looks like an illusion!¡±


    MO Ruyue suddenly realized that the meteorites had been raining down for a long time, causing the earth and rocks around them to fly everywhere. The sea of fire spread, but it didn¡¯t hurt them at all. They didn¡¯t even feel the burning heat of the flames.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion. Look at that tree.¡±


    Gu Ying pointed behind MO Ruyue.


    The huge tree was covered in huge snowflakes, but they didn¡¯t melt in such a high temperature. The herbs under the tree were still verdant and glistening, and there wasn¡¯t even a choking smell of dust in the air.


    The two of them calmed down and began to carefully observe their surroundings.


    This time, they felt like they were watching an InMax movie. They could already confirm that this was a replay of a disaster that had already happened.


    They had also heard of this phenomenon several times in their previous lives. Some haunted places would show some illusory figures and scenes.


    Scientists had also given an explanation for this phenomenon. It was said that the local soil was rich in iron oxide, and the magnetic field was also abnormal, so some scenes would be recorded in stormy weather and then reproduced at some time.


    This principle might not be able to explain the current apocalyptic scene. Soon, the two of them found the reason for the reappearance of the apocalypse.


    A man with long hair and a loose robe walked over slowly. He was obviously moving very slowly, but he had already arrived in front of them in a few flashes.


    His hair covered more than half of his face, and one could only judge from his straight nose and firm chin that he should be an extremely handsome man.


    The meteor shower had ended, and he was slowly walking through a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    Smoke and poison gas mixed with sparks flew all over the sky. However, when the man walked over and raised a jade bead in his hand, the smoke and poison gas were pushed away by a layer of hazy green light.


    Relying on that jade bead, the white-robed man had saved many people from the purgatory-like Asura Arena.


    ¡°Gu Ying, is this the jade bead you¡¯re holding?¡±


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying turned their eyes at the same time and looked at the two jade balls in his hands.


    It was exactly the same size and color. Other than the fact that it did not emit a faint green light, the bead in the illusion was no different from the one in the lonely shadow¡¯s hand.


    In other words, one of the jade stone balls could avoid fire, smoke, and poison, but the other jade stone ball had never been used. It must be an extraordinary item.


    Next, the white-robed man walked to a contaminated water source and placed the golden grass in it. In just a cup of tea¡¯s time, the dirty poisonous water became clear and transparent again, which was better than any disinfectant and bleach.


    With these two treasures, the white-robed man saved countless people. In the illusion, day and night alternated several times, and it seemed that more than a month had passed before he floated away and successfully retreated before dawn.


    MO Ruyue turned back to look at the ¡°person¡± sitting cross-legged. Even if the white-robed man¡¯s face in the illusion was never clearly seen, she could still judge from the outline of his nose and chin that they were the same person.


    However, in the records of Xu City, there had not been such a natural disaster for at least hundreds of years. Even if there was, there should have been some traces left behind.


    Therefore, it was impossible to determine the year of the meteorite shower, but this person must have been a figure from hundreds of years ago. It was incredible that his remains were still so well preserved.


    MO Ruyue even felt that this ¡°person¡± was still alive, and had only become like this for some unknown reason.


    Perhaps it was because he had predicted that the meteorites would rain again, but he had no way to go out and save people, so he summoned her and Gu Ying to come here and entrust the treasure to them, so that they could come out and save people in his place.


    This thought grew stronger and stronger in her heart. She even had a feeling that the ¡°person¡± was smiling at her in approval. ¡°Bing ¡®Er, I think we should get out of here.¡±


    Gu Ying said softly.


    The illusion had slowly disappeared and finally returned to the original scene.


    The sky in the valley was as blue as a mirror, and the grass was as green as a blanket. After the illusion just now, flowers bloomed in the entire valleys herbal field.


    Goose yellow, pink purple, sky blue, orange red, it was like a beautiful flower carpet spread all over the valley, the breeze brought a wave of medicinal


    fragrance


    Was this a hint that there would be a rainbow after the storm?


    No matter what, it was time to leave.


    They already knew how to use the treasures in their hands. Natural disasters were inevitable, but to be able to save a life from the hands of the king of hell, to them, who were once top assassins, it was an extraordinary feeling. Before they left, the two of them knelt down in front of the ¡°person¡± and respectfully kowtowed three times.


    No matter who he was or what his identity was, even if he had saved so many people from the last natural disaster, he was worth the three heads of the two of them..

 Chapter 363

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When MO Ruyue walked to the entrance of the cave, she couldn¡¯t help but look back and see the leaves on the giant tree melt in an instant.


    Only bare branches were left, as if waiting for a revival of life.


    ¡°If we come back next time, we should be able to see a color as green as jade,


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying looked at each other and smiled. They quickly left the mirror valley.


    The giant wolves were still guarding the entrance of the valley. MO Ruyue walked up and squatted in front of the black wolf king. She reached out and stroked its head, advising earnestly, ¡°All of you, follow me.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t have much contact with the wolf pack, she couldn¡¯t let them stay here and suffer.


    Her interspace was the safest place to go. The interspace was vast, and there was no end to it. It could fit the entire Xu City, let alone a pack of wolves.


    The black wolf king shook its head and whimpered, refusing her suggestion.


    They were the guardians of this place, and it was impossible for them to abandon their mission and leave without permission, even if they had to pay the price with their lives.


    ¡°If you were protecting the senior inside, I don¡¯t think he would let you die in the natural disaster.¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced in the direction of the mirror valley. How could a person who disregarded his own safety to save the world in the illusion watch the giant wolf pack who had protected him for hundreds of years meet with misfortune?


    The black wolf king suddenly turned to look at the passage leading to the mirror valley. Even though it had never entered it, it did not stop it from hearing the sounds coming from inside.


    MO Ruyue could only tell that it was a kind of rhythmic infrasonic wave, but she didn¡¯t understand what it meant. Perhaps the senior was giving the black wolf king some instructions.


    When the sound wave disappeared, the black wolf king wagged its tail at MO Ruyue again. This time, it looked much more energetic, and its eyes were bright again.


    As expected, it was that senior who gave them freedom.


    If there was still hope, who would be willing to walk helplessly toward death?


    After the black wolf king howled a few times, all the other wolves followed suit and jumped for joy. For a moment, the entire valley of treasures was echoing with wolf howls.


    MO Ruyue seemed to be infected by their happiness and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She snuggled up to Gu Ying beside her.


    She felt honored to be able to help the wolves.


    At this moment, the black wolf king suddenly bit Mo Ruyue¡¯s sleeve and pulled her toward the rare herbs in the valley. It even made a gesture of digging the ground with its front paws.


    ¡°You want me to take all of these with me?¡±


    MO Ruyue understood its body language and instantly understood that this might also be that person¡¯s intention.


    After the natural disaster, it would definitely be a tragic scene. Although the golden grass could filter the dirt and toxins in the water, an astronomical number of herbs would definitely be used.


    The herbs in the valley of treasures were all expensive and above. There weren¡¯t many herbs that could stop bleeding and remove blood clots, but the effects of expensive herbs were incomparable to ordinary herbs.


    Besides, rather than letting such spiritual medicine be destroyed by a natural disaster, it would be better to let MO Ruyue take them all and let them reproduce in her space, leaving at least one root.


    MO Ruyue immediately started digging with Gu Ying, carefully and quickly.


    The valley of treasures was too big, and the herbs inside were as vast as the sea. Mo Ruyue knew that she didn¡¯t have much time now, so she could only try to dig out the most precious and rarest ones and send them into the space.


    She missed the ability to control things in her space so much. With just a thought, she could take care of everything without having to do anything.


    Fortunately, she had the help of the giant wolves. The wolf king would take her to find the most precious herbs as quickly as possible, while the other giant wolves would loosen the soil around the other herbs, making it easier for MO Ruyue and Gu Ying to dig out the herbs as quickly as possible.


    The night passed quietly in the busy digging process.


    The two finally stopped fighting when the sun began to rise from the east.


    The huge valley of treasures had almost been cleared out. Other than herbs, the rest were wild grass.


    Even in a place full of spirit herbs like this, it was still impossible to eliminate the existence of weeds. It could be said that cockroaches and weeds were the toughest creatures in the world with the strongest survival ability.


    ¡°Alright, we should leave now. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to come back next time.


    After the disaster, it was hard to say if the valley of treasures would still exist. Otherwise, the ¡°person¡± in the mirror valley would not have allowed her to take the wolves and herbs away.


    However, the mirror valley existed in an alternate dimension and would not be destroyed by natural disasters in this world.


    MO Ruyue believed that she would definitely have the chance to come back and report the situation to that senior. She would say that she and Gu Ying had saved many people and that she had not let him down for entrusting her with the treasure.


    The two of them quickly went down the mountain together. But this time, in MO Ruyue¡¯s interspace, there was a pack of wild wolves that could run freely and even more rare and precious herbs.


    ¡°Mother, you climbed over the wall again.¡±


    MO Ruyue had just jumped onto the wall, but before she could jump down, she saw Da Bao standing in the courtyard, staring at them with a burning gaze. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you all. Besides, I still have to wait.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t afraid that the villagers would see Gu Ying, his appearance was too similar to Qin Ming¡¯s. It was inevitable that something would happen.


    Besides, words could kill, and those gossiping discussions would inevitably affect the babies.


    She and Gu Ying were used to being high up in the air, and it was convenient and fast, so when the babies were not following her, she would usually climb over the wall.


    ¡°Have breakfast. It¡¯s cold, so I¡¯m heating it for you in the pot.¡±


    Da Bao only talked to MO Ruyue the whole time. To Gu Ying, it was like he was talking to air. Even when he glanced at Gu Ying, he passed through it.


    This child had better not be provoked to the point of directly entering the rebellious stage, right?


    MO Ruyue muttered in her heart.


    She had expected that Da Bao and Er Bao would have the worst reactions, but it seemed that she had been too lenient.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand why Da Bao would have such resistance. Originally, Qin Ming was the person he admired the most in his heart, and he was also a great hero who had sacrificed his life for the country.


    Now that someone who looked almost the same as his father had appeared out of nowhere, and his mother was going to divorce his father and be with that person, it was only natural that Da Bao could not get around this.


    ¡°Gu Ying, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go down and have a meal. After that, we should pack up and get ready to go.¡±


    MO Ruyue reached out and shook Gu Ying¡¯s hand, returning an apologetic smile.


    Other than being bullied when he was very young, ever since he completed a mission alone at the age of nine, no one dared to look down on him, and no one could live to see the sun the next day after having ideas about him.


    But now, because of her, he had to endure the fickleness of a group of children. It was indeed a grievance for him.


    Gu Ying held her hand warmly and returned a warm smile.


    It was just a trick used by children. If he really minded it, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face.


    The family got into the carriage and was about to leave when they suddenly heard someone shout behind them, ¡®Qin Ming, didn¡¯t you die? How did you come back to life?¡±

 Chapter 364

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue turned around and saw two villagers standing not far away. They were looking at them in surprise.


    Gu Ying sat on the shaft of the carriage, with him as the coachman. However, he did not expect that the carriage would be discovered before it even moved.


    It was already late at night when the group returned to the village last night. The dog was intimidated by MO Ruyue¡¯s imposing manner and didn¡¯t bark.


    The wheels of the carriage had also been anti-slip, so it was almost silent when it moved, so it was not noticed by the villagers.


    Originally, MO Ruyue had planned to leave without the villagers noticing, but who would have thought that there would still be people who would get up so early in the cold?


    Coincidentally or not, after entering the door yesterday, Gu Ying didn¡¯t wear a mask anymore. His face was exposed, and from afar, it looked like Qin Ming had revived.


    The two villagers were obviously scared out of their wits. Their two bodies were pressed against each other. If not for the fact that they could still rely on each other, they would have collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°This is good¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue said gloomily.


    She didn¡¯t want to scare the babies, so she didn¡¯t let GuYing wear a mask. She


    didn¡¯t expect to cause new trouble.


    The two villagers¡¯ exclamations were so loud that they alarmed the others. One by one, they came out of their houses with puzzled expressions to check.


    ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you two going to chop wood? What are you shouting for? It¡¯s broad daylight and you think you¡¯re seeing a ghost?¡±


    As soon as the villager¡¯s voice fell, he saw Gu Ying that looked like Qin Ming. His reaction was not even as good as the other two people. He directly sat down on the ground and pointed at Gu Ying, unable to speak.


    Very quickly, the news that ¡°Qin Ming¡± was alive spread throughout the entire village. Almost everyone came out, and of course, Qin Xu i s family was also included.


    Now, Qin Shi was still in prison in the county town, but Qin Xu had taken advantage of the new year to come home.


    Of course, he had no money and was eyeing the old lady¡¯s money box. Although he did not have the key, there were many masters who could open the lock. As long as he gave a certain promise, it was not difficult to open the money box.


    However, Madam Wang was determined not to say where she had hidden the money box. If Qin Xu wanted to return to his old ways and fight with her, Madam Wang would pick up a vegetable knife and fight him to the death.


    This time, the couple was in a deadlock. Qin Xu naturally wouldn¡¯t leave if he didn¡¯t get the money and stayed at home. However, now that Madam Wang had moved to sleep in the same room as her daughter, she didn¡¯t care about Qin Xu¡¯s food and living at all.


    Now that he heard the news that ¡°Qin Mlng¡± was actually alive, although he was also bewildered, he still immediately ran out to see what was going on.


    ¡°Move, move, where¡¯s my big brother?¡±


    By the time Qin Xu arrived, the villagers had already surrounded the scene in three circles, but they were standing far away and didn¡¯t dare to come forward.


    He shouted as he squeezed his way in, only caring about himself, not caring about his wife and children behind him.


    When he finally managed to squeeze out, he saw ¡°Qin Ming¡± sitting on the shaft of the carriage not far away and was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Big Brother, is it really you?


    Qin Xu asked in a daze, and then the corner of his mouth dropped. He burst into tears and rushed toward Gu Ying.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Gu Ying frowned. Just as Qin Xu was about to rush in front of him, he flew up and nimbly jumped onto the roof of the carriage. He was as light and fleeting as a paper man.


    ¡°Waaaaaah! He¡¯s flying!¡¯


    The surrounding villagers let out a burst of exclamations. They didn¡¯t know any light body martial arts and only felt that ¡°Qin Ming¡± had floated up.


    How could a human float to the roof of the carriage without any wind? he must be a ghost!


    Qin Xu was also shocked. He slammed on the brakes and stopped a few steps away. He looked at ¡°Qin Ming¡± in shock.


    He was very clear that although his big brother also had some martial arts, it was an old path that he had explored on his own. In addition, he had been hunting in the mountains all year round and had practiced it by circling fierce beasts.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t fly. Even if he joined the army, he might not be able to practice any high-level martial arts. Was he really a ghost and not a human now?


    ¡°Qin Xu, he isn¡¯t Qin Ming, he is a friend of mine. Don¡¯t just randomly call him that.¡±


    MO Ruyue said unhappily.


    Although she could understand Qin Xu and the villagers¡¯ current mood, a person who had been dead for many years had suddenly returned. Anyone would want to find out what was going on, but she didn¡¯t want to be seen as a monkey show.


    These words were meant for Qin Xu and the villagers to hear at the same time. Besides, she was in a hurry to leave and had no mood to stay here and continue talking nonsense with them.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, why don¡¯t you admit that big brother has returned? Where are you guys going? Big Brother, do you know that sister-in-law sent Mother to jail! Please save your mother!¡±


    Qin Xu only hesitated for a moment, but he immediately insisted on his original statement and even complained to ¡°Qin Ming¡±.


    ¡°Qin Xu, I¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s not your big brother. If you continue to pester me, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face turned cold. She realized that Qin Xu wanted to use this opportunity to cling onto them. After all, Qin Ming and Gu Ying looked too similar.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, did you find Big Brother but found out that he lost his memory? That¡¯s exactly what you wanted. This way, he won¡¯t come back to the Qin family, and you don¡¯t have to be afraid of Big Brother finding out what you¡¯ve done!


    ¡°I knew it must be like this! If Big Brother finds out about what you did, he¡¯ll definitely divorce you. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t tell him the truth and chose to continue lying to him, right?¡±


    Qin Xu said excitedly, his face red as he criticized MO Ruyue.


    After he finished speaking, he cleverly didn¡¯t give MO Ruyue any time to respond. Instead, he turned directly to the villagers who were watching the show from behind and pretended to be pitiful with a sobbing tone.


    ¡°Fellow villagers, you are the most familiar with us brothers. Look at that face, that figure, and even the voice, it¡¯s my big brother!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all witnesses to how MO Ruyue treated my Qin family before. Everyone, please be reasonable. Which family wouldn¡¯t have a bitter gourd buried in a field of yellow lotuses and suffer even more if they had such a daughter-in-law?


    ¡°If you had such a wife, would you have divorced her long ago? Now that my big brother has finally come back to life, she actually wants to abduct him! ¡® i ¡°Fellow villagers, please seek justice for my Qin family!


    Qin Xu¡¯s words were equivalent to pulling all the villagers to his side and standing on the opposite side of MO Ruyue.


    Some people agreed with him, but some people were still wavering.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t even put the county magistrate in her eyes. Would she really lie to Qin Ming just because she was worried that Qin Ming would divorce her?


    This time, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t need to say anything. Gu Ying directly floated down from the roof of the carriage and landed lightly in front of Qin Xu, scaring him into retreating.


    However, he had only taken a step back when Gu Ying grabbed him by the front of his clothes and lifted him up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m not Qin Ming.¡±


    He had already heard MO Ruyue tell him everything that happened after he was reborn, so he naturally knew what kind of person Qin Xu was. So he only despised him and didn¡¯t have any good feelings for him..

 Chapter 365

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Qin Xu looked at ¡°Qin Ming¡± at such a close distance and finally realized that he had indeed recognized the wrong person.


    Although the man in front of him looked very similar to his brother, his brother had been scratched by a bear¡¯s claw when he went hunting in the mountains, leaving a scratch from his left ear to his lower right abdomen.


    If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly enough, the claw would have torn him in two.


    However, the man¡¯s left ear didn¡¯t have such a scar, so he couldn¡¯t be his brother.


    Especially his eyes, they were as dark as the starless night sky, and there was a cold light in the depths of them. Just by meeting his eyes, he felt as if he had been stabbed in the chest by a cold blade.


    Qin Xu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He felt like he wasn¡¯t being stared at by a person, but rather by a beast, or even the King of Hell. ¡°I, I¡­ You, you are not my¡­ my big brother¡­ Who are you?


    He stammered.


    Originally, he had wanted to be stubborn until the end. This way, he could blackmail MO Ruyue and get some benefits from her.


    However, being stared at by such a pair of eyes, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave Not only did he shiver all over, but even his brain had turned numb. He had no idea what he was saying.


    ¡°Who I am is none of your business. If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡±


    Of course, Gu Ying leaned closer to Qin Xu and whispered to him, in case the babies heard him.


    He could sense a few gazes on him, one of which was extremely sharp and full of hostility. He didn¡¯t need to think to know that it must be Da Bao.


    The eldest child had been hostile to him since the first time they met, and now that he had shown his skills, the hostility deepened.


    ¡°S-S-S-sorry!¡¯


    Qin Xu felt an urge to pee, and he lifted his anus with all his might. The door. He tried to hold in his urge to pee, but he felt that he could not hold on for much longer.


    Gu Ying casually threw Qin Xu to the ground. He didn¡¯t even have the interest to look at him. He turned around and walked to the side of the carriage, sitting on the shaft.


    ¡°Now, move aside, I still have things to do.¡±


    This time, it was MO Ruyue¡¯s turn to speak. She raised her head to look at the sky. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the sky looked a little red today. It was like a scene where the clouds would be set on fire at night. The entire sky was burning red.


    She had a premonition that the meteorite shower was approaching, so she didn¡¯t need to waste time with these irrelevant people. Instead, she had to go north as soon as possible and get as far away as possible.


    ¡°Lady Qin, is this really not Qin Ming? The two of them are too similar.¡±


    Someone among the villagers finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up. In fact, they had been watching for a long time and could more or less tell that something was wrong.


    Just now, the Liu couple had poked their heads out of the carriage. It was obvious that they were going to leave with MO Ruyue and the others, but they did not show any surprise at the man who looked like Qin Ming. It was obvious that they already knew of his existence.


    If Qin Ming was really alive, or if his spirit appeared, then why were they so calm?


    Also, when that person approached Qin Xu, some sharp-eyed people noticed that there was no scar on his neck. Just based on this point, they could be sure that if he was alive, he was definitely not Qin Ming.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to give you any explanation. Make way!


    MO Ruyue had already lost her patience. She didn¡¯t want to believe that the villagers who had lived with Qin Ming for so many years still couldn¡¯t recognize that this wasn¡¯t the person they were familiar with.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue had already started to turn hostile, the villagers who didn¡¯t want to offend her immediately shut their mouths.


    Since they were only here to watch the show, now that they could confirm that it wasn¡¯t Qin Ming resurrected or that there was a ghost in the day, they really shouldn¡¯t continue watching.


    ¡°Mother, is Eldest Uncle really gone? I thought that since Uncle is back, maybe Grandma will come back with him.¡±


    A clear child¡¯s voice suddenly came from the crowd. The question seemed to be an ordinary question, but it led the topic in another direction.


    ¡°Yes, Unncle is not here anymore, so Grandma will only be back in a few months.¡±


    Madam Wang said to Qin Qingyuan, who was looking at her and asking the question.


    ¡°Well, then Da Bao and the others must be very disappointed. They haven¡¯t seen Uncle in a long time and must miss him very much. When they see this uncle, will they be surprised and sad at the same time?


    Qin Qingyuan asked again, seemingly casually. ¡°I think so. If it were you, what would you do?¡±


    Madam Wang asked another question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy at first, then I¡¯ll be very sad. And in the future, every time I see that uncle, I¡¯ll be even sadder. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Father won¡¯t come back?¡± Qin Qingyuan replied ¡°naively¡±.


    This harmony seemed to be a simple conversation between mother and son, but MO Ruyue could tell that there was an unusual sinister intention.


    The mother and son were actually trying to provoke the babies¡¯ emotions, trying to stir up their uneasiness and pain.


    Furthermore, Qin Qingyuan¡¯s words seemed to be telling the babies to follow his lead and to subconsciously resist contact with Gu Ying in the future.


    As long as they came into contact with him, they would feel that they had let her biological father down and thus stay further away from Gu Ying.


    MO Ruyue was not surprised at all that a boy who was about the same age as Er Bao would think of such a trick.


    He had once allowed a venomous snake to bite himself without hesitation, so it was not surprising that he could do such a thing now.


    MO Ruyue stared at Qin Qingyuan. It was the first time she had such a murderous intent toward a child.


    But soon, perhaps she didn¡¯t need to do it herself, the next natural disaster would teach him how to be a human.


    She didn¡¯t tell any of the villagers about the natural disaster. Perhaps many innocent and kind people would die in this cruel accident, but she could save one but not all.


    Moreover, if someone spread the news that she had predicted the appearance of a natural disaster, it would definitely be a huge hidden danger for her.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid to face those who were more threatening to her, but she didn¡¯t want her babies to be like a bird startled by the twang of a bow, living a life of hiding here and there, or only hiding in her space, waiting for her to


    solve all the problems.


    No one could let her babies experience such a thing, even if it was just a child.


    ¡°Teacher once told us that there are so many people in this world, it is inevitable that there will be a few who look similar, so it is really not worth it to be surprised.¡±


    At this critical moment, Da Bao actually spoke first.


    He had easily resolved Qin Qingyuan¡¯s words and even mocked him for being ignorant.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sir said that the more inexperienced a person is, the more they like to be ignorant. No one liked to be someone else¡¯s substitute, and no one would be someone else¡¯s substitute. We all remember Teacher¡¯s words and will not be confused by these.¡±


    Er Bao also followed up with a sentence.


    Both of them still had memories of Qin Ming, so their attitude was like a slap to Qin Qingyuan¡¯s face.


    As for the younger babies, they either had a vague memory or had no memory at all. It was even more impossible for them to be incited by Qin Qingyuan..

 Chapter 366

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Brother Da Bao is indeed extraordinary. He was taught by Mr. Du.¡±


    For some reason, Qin Qingyuan was so stubborn today. After his first attempt at provocation failed, he actually wanted to come up with a second wave of mockery.


    His words implied that Da Bao and the others had followed Du Zhongheng and had not learned much, but they had learned a lot of things about going against the rules.


    ¡°Little brother Qingyuan is right. Mr. Du is a genius and a scholar whose name is known throughout the world. At least we¡¯ve learned something, unlike some people who have no knowledge and no etiquette.¡±


    It was rare for Er Bao to curse, but he could not stand Qin Qingyuan¡¯s repeated provocations.


    Qin Qingyuan¡¯s face turned red. Ever since his grandmother was imprisoned, his father had taken almost all the money in the family. They could barely feed themselves, let alone pay for his school fees.


    On the day he left the private school, in Qingyuan buried himself in his blanket and cried. From then on, he could only watch as Da Bao and the others were taught by the number one scholar in the world. How could he not be envious and jealous?


    Now that his scars had been exposed in public, he was so angry that he trembled and was tongue-tied, not even getting half a bargain back.


    ¡°Er Bao, who are you calling uneducated and uneducated? That Mr. Du of yours is rejected by all the students in the world because he is a deviant. Only you guys treat him like a treasure, while others treat him like stinky dog shit!¡±


    Qin Qingfei said without a care. As soon as she finished speaking, a crisp ¡°slap¡± was heard. Her face turned to the side, and it was about to swell.


    ¡°Madam Wang, if you can¡¯t discipline your child well, I don¡¯t mind helping you.


    No matter how much Mr. Du is rejected, he still has a reputation. She can¡¯t insult him like this.¡±


    Of course, the one who did it was MO Ruyue. She didn¡¯t have any rules that prohibited her from hitting children.


    Naughty children should be taught a lesson. Even if they were not taught a lesson now, they would be beaten up by society when they grew up.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sister-in-law. Although Qingfei didn¡¯t do it on purpose, she did do something wrong. She should be taught a lesson.¡±


    Qin Xu replied before Madam Wang could, his words carrying a hint of flattery.


    He couldn¡¯t get the key from Madam Wang, and he didn¡¯t have much money on him. It was not enough to support him to continue to enter the city and drink.


    There was another way now, which was to get some money from MO Ruyue. Although it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens, how would they know if they didn¡¯t try?


    Madam Wang glared at Qin Xu angrily. At this critical moment, he didn¡¯t support his own girl, but instead fawned over that woman who didn¡¯t care about the Qin family at all. Was he even considered a father?


    Even though she knew that she would definitely offend MO Ruyue if she said what she was about to say, she still said without hesitation, ¡°Sister-in-law, even if Qingfei was rude, she should be taught a lesson by me as her mother. Why did you scold and hit her? Do you treat her as your child?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve done anything to them, so you can¡¯t help but find a scapegoat to try?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar, including Qin Xu, who was dumbfounded. When he came back to his senses, he angrily rebuked, ¡°You b*tch, what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and apologize to Sister-in-law!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing! I¡¯m just telling the truth, why should I apologize?¡± Madam Wang was going all out.


    Qin Qingfei and Qin Qingyuan were like her most precious treasures. No one was allowed to touch them, not to mention that Qin Qingfei had been slapped in public. It was even more unbearable than if she had been slapped.


    Moreover, MO Ruyue had already expressed her attitude several times. She wanted to draw a clear line with the second branch and didn¡¯t care about the second branch¡¯s life or death.


    Since that was the case, what was the point of lowering her voice and currying favor?


    With this thought in mind, Madam Wang finally burst out.


    ¡°Madam Wang, if you think 1 1 m not disciplining your child well, then you should discipline your son and daughter well. In the past, I didn¡¯t pursue the matter with you because of our little friendship, but don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    MO Ruyue also made things clear.


    ¡°You all know very well how Qin Qingyuan was poisoned by the snake and how the poisonous mushroom incident at the Hanshi Festival came about. Even if you die ten thousand times, you still can¡¯t atone for your sins.¡±


    ¡°For Qin Ming¡¯s sake, this is my last warning to you. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she immediately mounted her horse and said to Gu Ying, ¡°Gu Ying, let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Gu Ying was about to whip down when he heard a puzzled voice.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re in such a hurry to leave, is something going to happen?


    The one who asked was the Qin Village¡¯s village chief. He had already been watching coldly from the side for a long time and noticed that MO Ruyue¡¯s carriage had a few horses behind it. She even brought along the big young mule.


    It definitely didn¡¯t look like they were going to enter the city, but rather preparing to go far away. The horses were obviously being used as replacements.


    What kind of long-distance travel would require the rotation of horses instead of stopping to rest when they were tired? Could it be that something bad was about to happen?


    Although the village chief was only the chief of a small mountain village, he was also a smart person. He had also wandered outside for a period of time, so his intuition for danger was terrifyingly accurate.


    Just from the details of the horse, he was able to deduce something that was vaguely close to the truth.


    ¡°Do I need to tell anyone the reason for my departure?


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows. She was also surprised by the village chief¡¯s intuition.


    However, such people did exist. It was just that he had never shown it in the past.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    The village chief still wanted to explain, but he was interrupted by MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have this intention, then make way. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to keep me in this Qin Village?


    In the end, the Qin villagers obediently gave way.


    They didn¡¯t dare to stop MO Ruyue from leaving. Even if they wanted to stop her, they couldn¡¯t!


    ¡°Village chief, what should we do?¡±


    Seeing the carriage gradually move away, a villager came to the village chief¡¯s side and said with some worry.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that something big was about to happen, the village chief wouldn¡¯t have become so anxious. In the past, every time he had such an expression, it meant that a lot of bad things had happened.


    Some of the villagers had followed the village chief for many years, so they were familiar with his various reactions.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be anything good.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Lady Qin has real ability and can make friends with some high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Maybe she received some news this time, so she came back to pack her things and prepare to escape.''¡±


    ¡°Just in case, those in the village who have the means should leave if they can.


    Those who really can¡¯t, stay and leave it to fate.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he immediately turned around and left.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue had left in such a hurry, he thought that there was not much time left. He was still in a hurry to go home and pack his things. He also left with his family. He did not have time to accompany these people and wait for the disaster to come.


    ¡°Village Chief, Village Chief, where are you going? Don¡¯t leave us behind!¡± When the villagers heard this, they immediately exploded.


    No one knew what had happened, and now that even the village chief was so flustered, they were even more like headless flies, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to seek shelter with a relative. I can¡¯t bring all of you along. If you have any connections, quickly think about it.¡±


    The village chief said one more sentence and left without looking back, ignoring everyone¡¯s calls.


    To think that he was still the patriarch of the Qin Village. Now, when faced with the arrival of a great disaster, he only cared about himself and left his villagers behind..

 Chapter 367

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When Qin Xu heard the news, he was scared out of his wits. He immediately ran to Madam Wangs side and said anxiously, ¡°You also heard it, a big disaster is coming, hurry up and find Mother¡¯s money box! Without gold and silver, how can we escape?¡±


    However, Madam Wang seemed to have heard nothing. She looked at Qin Xu in disdain and then spat fiercely.


    ¡°Bah! Even if I take out the money box, there won¡¯t be a share for us mother and children. You¡¯ll still run away with the money!¡±


    ¡°Since a great disaster is coming, then let¡¯s all die together!¡±


    She was certain that Qin Xu wouldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death, so she deliberately said this.


    After Qin Xu left, she would take the money box out and run for her life with Qin Qingyuan and his sister!


    Qin Xu stared at Madam Wang, the veins on his forehead bulging. He wanted to crush her bones and scatter her ashes.


    In the past, this woman was submissive. She didn¡¯t even dare to take a breath when he glared at her. Now, not only did she dare to use a knife on him, but she even threatened to die with him!


    She had lived long enough, but he hadn¡¯t!


    ¡°Good. Good, Madam Wang. From today onwards, you¡¯ll get the hell back to your mother¡¯s house. M/hen this matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely divorce you with a divorce letter. Just you wait!¡±


    After Qin Xu finished shouting fiercely, he turned around and ran away. He didn¡¯t even look at his son and daughter.


    Although he didn¡¯t have much money on hand, he could still sell some old goods for a few copper coins after tidying up his clothes and decorations. It would be better to last a day than to leave it to this woman!


    Madam Wang watched Qin Xu Run away, but her heart didn¡¯t waver at all.


    She had long been disheartened by him and had no more thoughts about him, so how could there be any hope or disappointment?


    ¡°Qingyuan, Qingfei, let¡¯s go home. Pack some clothes and go to Grandma with Mother.¡±


    Madam Wangs house was also a few dozen miles away from here. If they quickly set off now, they might be able to arrive before night fell.


    It was not a wise choice to spend the night in the wilderness during winter. If they were to delay any longer, they would have to wait until the next morning before they could set off.


    Qin Qingfei was about to complain, but she swallowed her words when Qin Qingyuan glared at her coldly.


    The two of them followed Madam Wang in silence. When they returned home and saw that the courtyard seemed to have been ransacked, they did not look surprised at all.


    Other than the three of them, there was no other living thing in the yard. The last few chickens, ducks, pigs, and lambs were all stuffed into a sack by Qin Xu and were exchanged for money.


    They returned to their rooms and were not surprised to see that their rooms had also been ransacked. Even the good clothes that the siblings had hidden had disappeared.


    Qin Xu had thoroughly ransacked the place. As long as it was something that could be sold for a few dollars, he had taken it all away.


    Madam Wang actually laughed out loud when she saw this scene.


    As expected of what Qin Xu did. Every time he did something, it would refresh her knowledge.


    She waited quietly for a while before asking Qin Qingyuan to prepare three bamboo baskets. She packed the remaining clothes and put them into the bamboo baskets.


    At the top of the basket were a few bags of dried wild vegetables and some dried medicinal herbs, but there was no dry food.


    Ever since Qin Xu came back, all the food she had shamelessly gotten from the villagers¡¯ houses had basically gone into his mouth. Now, the rice bucket in the kitchen was cleaner than her face, so there was no extra food to make dry food.


    Even the sorghum and millet, which were the most difficult to swallow, were gone. Qin Xu was completely ruthless. Even if he was heartless to her, his disobedient wife, he wouldn¡¯t be like this to his children.


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs.


    Qin Xu¡¯s behavior was worse than an animal¡¯s.


    Madam Wang calmly packed up the things she was going to take with her and left the Qin family¡¯s house with Qin Qingyuan and Qin Qingfei.


    This time, she didn¡¯t even lock the door.


    The house had been ransacked. Unless the doors, windows, tables, and chairs were all torn down, there was nothing of value left.


    Besides, she had already made up her mind to never return to the Qin family. The most valuable thing of the Qin family was in her hands, and there was nothing here that was worth her nostalgia.


    After Madam Wang left, someone soon found that the courtyard door of the


    Qin family¡¯s house was open. The courtyard was empty and there was nothing


    Some people went in curiously and found that almost everything had been taken away except for some heavy personal belongings.


    Only then did they realize that Qin Xu family had run away with the money. Some people didn¡¯t want to give up and wanted to find more things in the house. However, no matter how they searched, they found nothing.


    The Qin family didn¡¯t even have many worthless things left, let alone valuable things.


    Everyone finally gave up and hurried home to pack their things and prepare to escape.


    As the carriage drove out of the Qin Village, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but stick her head out of the window. She looked at the Qin Village that was gradually disappearing into the distance, and then turned back to look at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Mother, will we ever come back here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue only told the babies that they were going on a long trip, but she didn¡¯t say where they were going or what they were going to do.


    However, Tang Tang had noticed something from MO Ruyue¡¯s movements, so MO Ruyue was very surprised when she asked this question.


    ¡°Tang Tang, we will have to leave the Qin Village sooner or later, so I¡¯m letting you guys get used to it first.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t explain the prophecy that a catastrophe was about to come, so she could only take a step back and find another excuse.


    ¡°Just like when we went to Grandpa Bai l s house, was it also to slowly adapt to life after leaving the Qin Village?


    Tang Tang asked again.


    MO Ruyue wouldn¡¯t tell her babies that she was being watched. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be too late to tell them when they were a little older and at least had a certain ability to protect themselves.


    Although the blood tower would soon cease to exist, with MO Ruyue¡¯s current ability and sharpness, it was hard to guarantee that she would not be targeted again.


    ¡°Yes, and Master Bai l s family has a good relationship with Mother, and they have also kindly invited her, so it¡¯s not a bad idea for Mother to use this as a transition.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s explanation received Tang Tangs approval. She nodded seriously and said, ¡°I know, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, if not to the Bai Residence, where are we going? It¡¯s almost the


    Lantern Festival, are we going to spend the festival on the road?¡±


    Aunt Liu also asked.


    She kept feeling that MO Ruyue was hiding something, and the village chief¡¯s words had also made her a little worried.


    ¡°Well, this kind of festival should be a very new experience for the babies. In any case, we¡¯ll only consider next semester after the beginning of spring, so there¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    The answers that MO Ruyue gave were very reasonable, so Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t find any fault with them. She could only nod and say, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to let the children walk around than to be trapped in the mountain village forever.


    After they left the mountain, the carriage obviously began to speed up.


    The two black horses were worthy of being called top quality precious horses. Even at this speed, the carriage was still very stable.


    Gu Ying¡¯s horse-controlling skills were also top-notch. He could even hold the reins with ease, as long as he gave the two horses an order occasionally.


    When he heard the voice coming from the carriage, his lips curled up slightly.


    Bing ¡®Er¡¯s ability to ¡°lie¡± was getting better and better, but she didn¡¯t want to use it on him..

 Chapter 368

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    On the way, Er Bao also glanced out of the window and immediately called out,


    ¡°Mother, where are we now? Why aren¡¯t there any more mountains?¡±


    When he called out, the other babies also moved to the window to look. As expected, there were no more mountains on either side of the road. When they looked behind the carriage, they could see that the edge of the mountain range had been left behind.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading north, so we naturally have to leave that mountain range. It¡¯ll be different if we go to the county.¡±


    MO Ruyue pointed them in the right direction and also took the opportunity to teach them a few skills to distinguish directions in the wild.


    ¡°Mother, I heard from Master that the scenery and amorous feelings of the northern lands are very different from ours. The people there are more boorish and bold, and they don¡¯t pay much attention to etiquette and the like, right?¡¯


    Er Bao was determined to become the number one businessman in the future, so it was inevitable that he would have to deal with all kinds of people. However, the furthest he had been to was the county, and the people he had come into contact with were limited. Now that he had the opportunity to travel far, he was the most excited among the babies.


    ¡°Well, the people from the north are indeed very forthright and enthusiastic. They also pay a lot of attention to etiquette, but they may not pay as much attention to some small details as we do.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained seriously.


    As she continued to teach the babies new knowledge, the carriage had been traveling for the entire morning.


    Gu Ying stopped the carriage outside a small town and did not choose to enter the city.


    There was food and water prepared in the car, so there was no need to go into the city to replenish. The car stopped because it considered the health of the babies.


    However, in order to go as far north as possible before the natural disaster, even if they stopped to rest now, they only stopped for half an incense¡¯s time.


    Although the babies and the Liu couple felt that it was a little strange, they did not think too much about it. However, at night, they did not go into the city to stay at an inn. Instead, they only slowed down a little and let them sleep in the galloping carriage. At that time, they finally felt that something was wrong.


    But this time, the babies didn¡¯t ask much, because their mother must have a reason to hide it. She would tell them when she wanted to.


    MO Ruyue had already thought of a reason to explain, but before she could use it, she went with the flow and fell silent.


    After running non-stop for three whole days, the babies were already exhausted. They only managed to persist thanks to the spring water from the space provided by MO Ruyue.


    Although MO Ruyue¡¯s heart ached for her babies, she didn¡¯t know if such a long distance was enough, so she could only grit her teeth and persist.


    Although the spirit spring water was an excellent energy recovery agent, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want them to rely too much on the effects of the spirit spring water, so they had been strictly controlling their intake.


    At this time, the babies also realized that something big was about to happen. They were also struggling and did not complain, for fear that they would cause trouble for their mother and mess up her original plan.


    The physical fitness of the Liu couple was not the same as before. MO Ruyue had long used the spirit spring water to clean the impurities in their bodies. Even so, after running around these few days, they were exhausted.


    However, since the babies could grit their teeth and persevere, they had no reason to complain. Instead, they helped MO Ruyue take care of the babies and did a lot of work.


    On the other hand, MO Ruyue and Gu Ying were still the same as before they set off. They were completely unaffected.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, we can¡¯t go on like this. The children are still young. They will be crippled if we run for another two days.¡±


    Gu Ying couldn¡¯t help but whisper to MO Ruyue.


    ¡°I know, but you didn¡¯t see what I saw. If we take the risk now, we can still recover our vitality in the future. But if we¡¯re still within the range of the natural disaster, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t continue. It was the first time she had such fear.


    After she made an exception and allowed a group of little turnips to follow her, she had tried too many impossible things. So after experiencing fear once, she had even begun to get used to this feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll increase the speed. We¡¯re taking the official road now, and there are few pedestrians in the winter. We should be able to go further.¡±


    Gu Ying could only sigh.


    He had never experienced what fear was, so he couldn¡¯t empathize with MO Ruyue¡¯s feelings.


    This was the first time the two of them did not have the same thoughts.


    At noon on the fourth day, a strange phenomenon occurred.


    The natural disaster was here!


    The red clouds in the southern sky rolled, and bursts of fire peeked through the clouds, burning half of the sky red.


    The thick clouds rolled over as if the sky was about to collapse.


    A gust of wind rose up from the flat ground, whistling and blowing. Even though the ground was still frozen hard, countless grains of sand and withered grass were swept up and swept over.


    Although the big black horse was a top-class horse, it was still panicking in the face of such a terrible natural disaster. It neighed and raised its front hooves to stand up.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Ying¡¯s excellent horse-controlling skills, the carriage would definitely flip over if it suddenly stopped at such a high speed.


    Even so, the huge forward momentum of the carriage still caused the people inside to rush forward. If MO Ruyue had not been prepared and installed armrests and seat belts in the carriage, she would not have been able to stop so many people by herself.


    ¡°Ying, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The big black horse was still restless, and the carriage kept turning and retreating. For the safety of the others, MO Ruyue did not open the carriage door, but asked through the door.


    Even though Gu Ying didn¡¯t reply, she could already see the bright light outside through the window.


    ¡°The natural disaster is here.¡±


    Gu Ying replied briefly, still trying hard to control the horse.


    MO Ruyue angrily opened the door and rushed out, then casually closed the door and took the reins from Gu Ying¡¯s hands.


    The two of them worked together to calm the big black horse down. Although it was still snorting and scratching its hooves, at least it was not running away in fright.


    The two controlled the carriage and turned to the south. They did not continue to run north, because no matter how fast the big black horse was, it could not outrun the meteorite rain.


    The sky in the south had already turned red and black. Countless bolts of lightning were dancing like snakes, continuously drilling out of the clouds, ruthlessly tearing the clouds apart and striking down.


    The rolling clouds were torn apart and gathered again until a fireball came out from behind the clouds.


    They had already run so far away, but they could still clearly see the huge fireball flying out and smashing fiercely into the ground.


    The fireball was followed by thick smoke, like the tail of a comet, sweeping across the sky.


    This was exactly the doomsday scene that MO Ruyue had seen in her illusion. She had always been someone who would remain calm even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of her, but in front of such a natural disaster, her heart still trembled.


    ¡°Gu Ying, this is the doomsday I saw.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that mysterious person¡¯s reminder that made her see an illusion, she would still be in the center of the disaster.


    They had been running for three days and nights, but they were still frightened by such a scene. How desperate would those who were still left behind be?


    MO Ruyue had always been afraid of trouble. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, she wouldn¡¯t even do something like hanging a pot to help the world.


    She was indeed once a cold-blooded killer, but now that her babies had melted the ice in her heart, and she was lucky enough to meet Gu Ying again, her heart was gradually warming up.. How could she turn a blind eye to such a tragic situation?

 Chapter 369

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Ying did not say anything.


    He only quietly held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand tightly. He was extremely glad that they had found each other again before such a disaster happened.


    If MO Ruyue had not come to find him, he should still be exterminating the remnants of the blood tower. At the very least, he would not have come to the great north, which was nearly a thousand miles away.


    ¡®Mother, what¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    San Bao¡¯s voice came from the carriage.


    Before MO Ruyue left the carriage, she had told them not to leave the carriage and not to look outside.


    The babies trusted MO Ruyue unconditionally, so even at such an urgent time, they still stayed in the carriage and only Da Bao came forward to ask. ¡°Something happened outside, but it hasn¡¯t affected us for the time being. When everything is fine, Mother will personally explain it to you, so for now, you should obediently stay in the carriage.¡±


    She needed to pay close attention to the changes in the situation outside. Now was not the time to be distracted by her babies.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help Grandpa Liu and Grandma Liu take care of my younger siblings.¡± Da Bao said in a serious tone.


    The rest of the babies were practically hugging into a ball, tightly protected in the arms of the Liu couple.


    Si Bao and Tang Tang could not help but shiver. However, they bit their lips tightly for fear that their words would distract their mother.


    They only knew now why their mother had brought them out. It seemed like they had come to avoid the disaster outside. However, they didn¡¯t know if they had managed to avoid it or what would happen next.


    As the first fireball emerged from the clouds, it was followed by a second one, a third one¡­


    More and more fireballs fell from the sky, burning the thick clouds that were pressing down to pieces.


    At this time, MO Ruyue¡¯s carriage was parked on the official road, only ten miles away from the nearest town. She had delayed for a while, but there were already faint cries and shouts coming from the distance.


    Looking in the direction of the town, there was a cloud of dust. It seemed that other carriages and horses were rushing over.


    ¡°Ying, drive the car up the mountain.¡± MO Ruyue said decisively.


    Gu Ying also pulled the reins and led the carriage away from the mountain road, directly turning into a small path up the mountain.


    It was the middle of winter, and the trees in the north had become extremely dry and dehydrated. Once a mountain fire broke out, it would definitely be a dead end.


    Logically speaking, MO Ruyue had already chosen to walk on the main road, far away from the forest. Going up the mountain like this was no different from seeking death.


    However, MO Ruyue still had her final trump card, which was her space.


    If there was really an emergency, she could just enter the space. She was not completely ignorant of the outside world after entering the space. Even if there was a mountain fire, there was food and water in the space. There was enough supplies, and it would not be a problem for everyone to live in there for a lifetime.


    Now, the people in the city were fleeing. If she disappeared on the official road, it was hard to guarantee that it would not cause a new round of panic.


    Even at this time, MO Ruyue still had a strong sense of self-protection. She didn¡¯t want to reveal his final secret to others.


    Other than knowing that MO Ruyue had a backup plan, Gu Ying would also obey her unconditionally. Even if it was a raging mountain fire now, he would not hesitate to drive the car in.


    The babies in the carriage could clearly feel their bodies leaning back. The carriage was not moving very fast, and they could feel that the carriage was going uphill.


    ¡°Big Brother, are we going up the mountain?¡± San Bao asked in a low voice.


    None of them went to open the car doors or windows. Although they had all kinds of doubts in their hearts, they still unconditionally believed in MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Yes, Mother must have her own intentions. Let¡¯s not talk too much and not distract Mother.¡±


    Da Bao comforted them in a low voice, but he didn¡¯t know that MO Ruyue and Gu Ying had heard everything they said.


    Gu Ying tilted his head and glanced at MO Ruyue. Her expression was originally extremely serious, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She looked proud and gratified.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taught them well.¡± Gu Ying mouthed to MO Ruyue.


    ¡°No, they¡¯ve always been very sensible and kind children. I should say that I¡¯ve been redeemed by them.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head and also mouthed a reply.


    Or rather, it could be said that they had achieved success with each other.


    Gu Ying didn¡¯t continue speaking. He turned his head and continued to look at the road ahead, driving the carriage up the mountain at a fast speed.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t just head straight for the top of the mountain. Instead, he quickly identified the terrain. As he continued to head up, he also continued to head north. He even deliberately walked into the naturally formed fire shelters.


    The mountain range here was much smaller than the one in the south. It was easy to cross one mountain and enter another after walking a distance.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly began to shake. A rumbling sound chased from behind, which also made MO Ruyue¡¯s expression change. She suddenly stood up, the tip of her foot touching the shaft of the carriage, and with a flip, she directly climbed up to the roof of the carriage.


    She looked back, and her face instantly turned pale.


    A huge fireball with thick smoke came crashing toward them. Perhaps the real meteorite inside was not that big, but the flames produced by the friction of the atmosphere made it look ferocious and terrifying.


    No, it seemed like he had to use his last move!


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to expose herself so early, but now that things had come to this, she couldn¡¯t take the risk to keep the secret. After all, everyone in the car was her family, and there was no one else.


    With a single thought, the carriage disappeared from its original spot.


    The fireball in the sly also fell directly not long after, smashing three kilometers away from MO Ruyue.


    The scorching air wave pushed outward, knocking down all the trees and houses within a five-kilometer radius. Those who failed to escape in time were vaporized before they could even scream in pain.


    It was just that the babies and the Liu couple could not see such a tragic scene. Even MO Ruyue and Gu Ying only had time to see the fireball fly over their heads and smash in the direction they had to pass through.


    The surroundings turned dark, but light quickly returned. The babies didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they subconsciously snuggled deeper into the Liu couple¡¯s arms.


    Although the Liu couple was also very nervous, they protected the babies tightly with both hands. They had a thought in their hearts. If a disaster really happened, they would risk their old bones to protect their babies¡¯ safety.


    After the initial tension, they realized that the carriage had stopped.


    Mo Ruyue and GuYing didn¡¯t say anything. It was quiet outside. Without her call, the people in the carriage didn¡¯t dare to go out to see what was happening.


    ¡°My babies, don¡¯t be in a hurry. I¡¯ll let you out later.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s voice came from outside. Her tone seemed to have returned to her usual calmness. What was incredible was that upon hearing her voice, the babies and the Liu couple also inexplicably calmed down.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside, as long as MO Ruyue said that it was fine, it would really be fine.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, are you going to show your cards to the babies?¡± Gu Ying asked again.


    He wasn¡¯t worried that someone would betray MO Ruyue, but he was worried that they would think that she was a monster and start to distance themselves from her. She would definitely suffer a huge blow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to say it sooner or later. Although I¡¯m planning to wait for them to grow up and mature, the situation is forcing me to do so.¡±


    MO Ruyue was not willing to take such a risk, but the situation was not in her control, so she could only let nature take its course..

 Chapter 370

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Although she said it in a relaxed manner, Gu Ying could tell that the nervousness in her eyes could not be hidden. It was obvious that the babies were now extremely important to her, and it was not an exaggeration to say that they were her weakness.


    MO Ruyue, who was not afraid of anything, finally had something that she was afraid of. This was something that she would never have imagined in her previous life.


    He silently walked forward and pulled MO Ruyue into his arms, using his actions to express his silent comfort.


    MO Ruyue also hugged his waist back. Even though the two of them didn¡¯t say a word, they both used their actions to show their dependence and support for each other.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine. The babies have been waiting for such a long time. Even if they¡¯re quiet now, they must be waiting for my answer.¡±


    After a short embrace, MO Ruyue withdrew from Gu Ying¡¯s arms. She was afraid that she would lose the courage to speak if she stayed any longer.


    It was not that she had never thought about it before. After all, the babies would not open the doors and windows of the carriage to look outside without her permission. It would not be a problem even if they had to wait a long time.


    However, things were not that simple.


    The meteorite had already descended very low, so there was a high chance that there was a sea of fire outside.


    They were already in the forest, and a little spark could form a prairie fire. Not to mention that there was a whistling wind outside, which would help the fire and the fire would borrow the wind. No one knew how long the fire would last.


    Of course, Gu Ying still had a bead that could avoid fire and smoke, as well as another bead with unknown uses. It could open up a safe zone in the sea of fire, but it was no different from her space.


    It would still shock the babies.


    So, after careful consideration, she finally made a decision, which was to let her babies experience two incredible things at once.


    MO Ruyue had already thought of an excuse to explain, but she didn¡¯t know if the babies would really believe her.


    ¡®My babies, you can come out now.¡±


    MO Ruyue took a deep breath and called out to the carriage.


    ¡®Mother, can we really come out?¡±


    The first to respond was Tang Tang.


    Initially, MO Ruyue thought that once she called out, the babies who had been waiting for a long time would immediately come out of the carriage. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that when it really came to this time, the babies actually started to hesitate. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s safe outside. You can come out now.¡±


    MO Ruyue added,


    She could hear that the babies¡¯ breathing had almost sped up, and even their heartbeats had sped up.


    They seemed to be even more nervous than her.


    ¡°Mother, if you feel that now is not the right time, we can continue to wait in the carriage.¡±


    This time, Da Bao replied.


    He seemed to have seen through MO Ruyue¡¯s thoughts and knew that she was hesitating about whether to let them out and whether to let them know something.


    So, a child¡¯s intuition is as scary as a woman¡¯s sixth sense?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Come out. It¡¯s already very safe.¡±


    MO Ruyue finally settled down and decided to tell the secret to her babies honestly.


    Although they were very young, their maturity was far beyond her imagination.


    It was her who was too fixated on their age and thought of them as too fragile. Their different growth experiences had destined them to be very different from other children of the same age.


    The car door opened, and the babies came out one by one. They were all stunned when they saw the environment outside.


    Even though they had been in the carriage all this time and didn¡¯t know what was going on outside, they knew that the situation outside was abnormal.


    Even in the Qjn Village, one could still see some green in the deep mountains, but it was definitely not this verdant and glistening appearance, not to mention the herb field not far away.


    The most eye-catching thing was a building dozens of meters away.


    The building looked like a large silver-white mushroom, as tall as a four-story building.


    Furthermore, it was not a wooden structure, but a material that they had never seen before. It was as if it was made of carefully forged steel, with a cold luster.


    ¡°Mother, where are we?¡±


    San Bao was fascinated and didn¡¯t forget to ask MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Mother, you didn¡¯t let us out before because you didn¡¯t want us to see this place and this building?¡¯


    Er Bao also followed up with a question,


    The other three babies also looked at MO Ruyue in confusion. Only Da Bao was staring at the building in the distance, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you leave the carriage before because the situation outside was very dangerous. The carriage was also running at high speed. If you were not careful, you would be thrown off the carriage.¡±


    ¡°As for this place, Mother did want to tell you about it after you grew up.


    However, the plan didn¡¯t change as quickly as it did. I didn¡¯t expect a natural disaster to suddenly descend, and this matter was brought forward to now.¡± MO Ruyue explained seriously, not wanting the babies to misunderstand


    ¡°This place¡­ What is this place?¡±


    Da Bao asked the most crucial question.


    ¡°This place¡­ You can just treat it as another room.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought about how to explain the problem of the other space and finally chose the most suitable metaphor.


    ¡°Another room? Mother, you¡¯re saying that we were in the same room before, but now we¡¯re no longer in that room, and have entered another room?¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s reaction was the fastest. He understood MO Ruyue¡¯s meaning almost instantly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡¯


    MO Ruyue was shocked by this answer. She didn¡¯t expect Er Bao¡¯s comprehension ability to be so strong that she didn¡¯t even need to explain anything further.


    ¡°Then how did we get in? It was red outside just now, but it suddenly turned dark. Is this the room we entered?¡±


    Er Bao immediately asked.


    ¡°When we¡¯re about to leave this room, we¡¯ll also see darkness in front of us, as if we¡¯re going in or out.¡±


    When MO Ruyue explained to Er Bao, she was also explaining to the other babies. Seeing them gradually reveal expressions of understanding, her heart became more and more relaxed.


    Up until now, the babies had not looked at her with fear in their eyes, which made her heart slowly relax.


    ¡®Mother, why do you have such a room and we don¡¯t? It looks exactly the same as our original room!¡±


    ¡°Also, is that a mushroom over there?¡±


    Si Bao¡¯s gaze had already shifted to the building not far away. Although he could tell that the building was made of an unknown metal, the shape of the mushroom was so lifelike that he suddenly had the urge to cook it.


    ¡°Why does Mother have this room? Even Mother herself doesn¡¯t know. It just suddenly appeared and scared Mother. But Mother saw that you were very calm, much better than Mother.¡±


    When MO Ruyue was explaining, she also took the opportunity to praise the babies.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say that she had already experienced rebirth, and the addition of a space couldn¡¯t surprise her more.


    ¡°Mother was also afraid at that time? I don¡¯t believe that Mother has ever been afraid of anything!¡± San Bao immediately retorted.


    He was MO Ruyue¡¯s most loyal little fan of her martial arts. He would never believe that such a powerful mother could be afraid


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Mother isn¡¯t lying to you.¡±


    MO Ruyue was deliberately joking with him, trying to ease the atmosphere..

 Chapter 371

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s happening outside? Mother, you just said that a natural disaster was coming. Is this the real reason you took us out of the Qin Village?¡¯


    ¡°What I want to know is, Mother, how did you know that the natural disaster was coming?¡±


    Da Bao raised another question at the crucial moment, and it was an extremely sharp question.


    He was older, so he thought more. It seemed that he had already thought of many problems when he looked into the distance just now.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I dreamed about it?¡± MO Ruyue said with a bitter smile.


    She really couldn¡¯t explain this. Also, she was going to go out with Gu Ying to save people, so she would leave the babies in the space. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to explain how they got the treasures.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll believe you if you tell me.¡±


    Da Bao nodded his head without any further ado. From his eyes, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t being perfunctory, but rather, he truly believed in her.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know why she was a little speechless. She was so touched that she was speechless.


    So now, the babies trusted her unconditionally. Even if they knew that something ridiculous was going to happen, they would still choose to trust her?


    Even so, she still kept one last secret, which was that she had reincarnated and possessed the original owner.


    No matter how much the babies trusted her, she would not choose to tell them this secret. She would just let them think that her bad mother had changed for the better.


    ¡°Mother, can we go to that big mushroom to take a look? I see a chance!¡¯


    Si Bao carefully asked for MO Ruyue¡¯s opinion. He really wanted to know what was inside and why it was in the shape of a mushroom.


    Perhaps there were a lot of fresh ingredients piled up there. In that case, would they taste the same as the ingredients produced in the room outside?


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    This time, MO Ruyue, who had always granted all his requests, directly rejected his request.


    ¡°There are some things in there that Mother hasn¡¯t studied and understood. I¡¯m also afraid that you¡¯ll encounter some danger if you go in without permission, so it¡¯s better to wait a little longer. There will always be an opportunity in the future.¡±


    MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t afraid at all that the babies would sneak into the mushroom house when she left them alone. The lock on the other side was a biological gene lock, and no one could open it except for her and Gu Ying.


    Although he was rejected by MO Ruyue, Si Bao didn¡¯t look very disappointed


    Since his mother had said that there might be danger, then there was really danger. Therefore, he would not be bothered by this problem at all. After all, his mother had said that there would always be opportunities in the future. It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°Mother, are we going to stay here forever?¡±


    Tang Tang finally found a chance to ask a question. This was also the question that the other babies wanted to know. They immediately stared at MO Ruyue in unison.


    ¡°There are still natural disasters outside, so we¡¯ll be staying here for the time being. But after we pass, we¡¯ll still have to return to our original rooms. That¡¯s where you should live.


    ¡°As for this place, I can bring you guys in to play from time to time.¡±


    MO Ruyue pointed to the back of the mushroom house. There was an extremely familiar courtyard there.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that our home in Qin Village?¡¯


    San Bao shouted, pointing excitedly at the courtyard. He had felt that it looked familiar just now, but he had not dared to confirm it.


    ¡°It really is!¡¯


    Er Bao also said in surprise. He hadn¡¯t noticed it. From his point of view, the courtyard just happened to be covered by the mushroom house, and now he could see it in the direction San Bao was pointing.


    ¡°Yes, I built it after our house outside. You can live in your own rooms. There¡¯s enough food and water here, so you can live here for a while.¡±


    MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t sure when they would be able to go out. The only thing she was sure of was that the rescue after the natural disaster would definitely be a purgatory-like experience. The impact on the babies was too great, and it wasn¡¯t something they could bear right now.


    So when she and Gu Ying went out, she left the babies here and asked the Liu couple to take care of them.


    ¡°Ah!¡± That¡¯s right, there¡¯s still the Liu couple!


    It was only then that she remembered that there were still two people. Before she laid her cards on the table with the babies, she was really a little nervous, but after that, she was too relaxed and actually forgot that there were still two people waiting for her to clear her doubts.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, do you have anything to ask me?¡±


    MO Ruyue turned to look at the couple. If they really couldn¡¯t accept it, it would mean that their fate had come to an end.


    She believed that no matter how scared the two of them were, they would never reveal her secret. She had the confidence to read people.


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯ve already made it clear that we don¡¯t have anything else to ask.¡± Aunt Liu shook her head. Although there was still some confusion in her eyes, there was also no fear on her face.


    If the babies were able to accept this situation so quickly because they were still young, full of curiosity about everything, and had great trust in her, then it was somewhat incredible that the Liu couple could accept it so quickly.


    MO Ruyue carefully confirmed once again. The couple¡¯s eyes were very firm and not fleeting. It was clear that they had truly accepted this matter from the depths of their hearts.


    ¡°Hut¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. At this time, she finally had a feeling that the dust had settled.


    Finally, she didn¡¯t have to lose anyone. This feeling was really good.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, Ying and I will go out to take a look later. You and the babies can stay here and go to the yard to take a look.¡±


    ¡°We still have things to do outside and may not be able to take care of this place for a while. I¡¯ll leave the babies in your care.¡±


    MO Ruyue solemnly pleaded with Aunt Liu.


    Even without the Liu couple, the babies¡¯ current ability to take care of themselves was enough to make her feel at ease. But now the Liu couple was also like family. MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want the two to lose a sense of belonging, so she asked them for help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your uncle Liu and I are already used to the days with the babies by our side. Even if you want to chase us away, it¡¯s too late!¡±


    Aunt Liu made a joke, and Uncle Liu actually revealed a rare smile. The atmosphere suddenly became relaxed and harmonious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the courtyard over there and take a look around this place.¡±


    MO Ruyue was about to lead them to the courtyard when suddenly, a series of wolf howls came from the distance.


    ¡°There are wolves!¡¯


    The Liu couple¡¯s faces suddenly changed, and they subconsciously stood in front of the babies.


    This action won MO Ruyue a very good impression, and at the same time, she realized that she had missed something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, those wolves are my friends.¡± MO Ruyue said in a shocking manner.


    ¡®Mother, what did you say? The wolves over there are your friend?¡±


    San Bao picked at his ear with his pinky, as if he wanted to hear what he had just heard again.


    ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t heard. Those are the friends of your uncle Gu Ying and I.¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she took out a bone whistle from her arms and blew it lightly.


    There was no sound, but the howls of the wolves in the distance were getting closer and closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They saved Mother before, and Mother saved them too. So, they won¡¯t hurt you.¡± She comforted him again..

 Chapter 372

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    A cloud of dust flew in the distance, and the wolves that gradually appeared were getting closer and closer, allowing the babies and the Liu couple to see their appearance clearly.


    Such a huge figure, from a distance, it was bigger than an ordinary wolf. When it got close, the oppressive fear made everyone¡¯s breathing quicken and their pupils dilate.


    The black wolf in the lead was particularly handsome. It stopped about ten meters away from the babies, and the other giant wolves also stopped behind it.


    ¡°Wuwu¡­¡±


    The black wolf king shook its head and whimpered happily, as if it was greeting MO Ruyue.


    ¡°These are my babies. Don¡¯t scare them!¡±


    MO Ruyue pointed at the babies and said to the black wolf king. The latter nodded under the babies¡¯ surprised gazes.


    ¡°M-mother, it can understand your words?¡±


    San Bao¡¯s breathing became more rapid, and he even felt like he was about to faint.


    This was a group of huge wolves!


    Not only were they Mother¡¯s friends, but they could even understand her?


    It was simply too magical!


    ¡°These wolves are not what you think. They are all human and can understand what you are saying. So, don¡¯t offend my friends.¡±


    MO Ruyue also said to her babies.


    The two of them needed a process to get to know each other. In the following days, they would live together in this space for a while.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Mother, can I touch them?¡±


    San Bao¡¯s fingers had been itching for a long time. If it was his own dog, he would have already played with it, but these were real wolves in front of him!


    What did it feel like to be a wolf?


    He really wanted to know!


    ¡°Then you have to ask them for their opinion. After all, they are not our own


    MO Ruyue was very clear about the difference between a beast and a pet. Moreover, those wolves were also her friends and companions now, so it was even more impossible for her to only treat them as beasts.


    Ask the wolf?


    San Bao was very tempted.


    Seeing San Bao¡¯s eagerness to try, Mo Ruyue also held a supportive attitude and encouraged, ¡°San Bao, go and try.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡¯


    San Bao had been waiting for these words.


    He carefully walked forward and stretched out his hand. His eyes were fixed on the black wolf king, and he made a ¡®tsk tsk¡± sound.


    He had only taken two steps when he stopped and turned to look at MO Ruyue. He said aggrievedly, ¡®Mother, is it looking down on me?¡±


    MO Ruyue also saw the disdain in the black wolf king¡¯s eyes and instantly laughed.


    If San Bao had changed his identity, the black wolf king would have bitten off his neck long ago.


    Contempt? Those were all light!


    ¡°Mother just told you that these are Mother¡¯s friends, not ordinary wolves, but you called them like dogs and didn¡¯t give you a bite. That¡¯s because your mother is respected.¡±


    She immediately pointed out the problem with San Bao.


    ¡°Oh, oh, right, it¡¯s my fault!¡¯


    San Bao¡¯s apologetic attitude was extremely good, and he immediately turned to the black wolf king and cupped his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Black Wolf. I¡¯ve offended you earlier. Can I come to your side and touch you?¡¯


    ¡°Pfft. Hahaha!¡¯


    MO Ruyue finally couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Even the few babies behind her relaxed a lot and laughed along.


    This time, the black wolf¡¯s eyes flashed with helplessness. But after a short hesitation, it slowly took a step forward and sniffed as it walked to San Bao.


    An arm¡¯s length away, the black wolf king stopped and tilted its head to look at San Bao.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    San Bao wanted to turn back again, but he was interrupted by MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Think about what you should do. Don¡¯t ask me everything.¡±


    Although she took care of the babies in every possible way, she would not teach them everything step by step.


    Although San Bao had been rebuffed, he didn¡¯t mind. He also tilted his head and looked at the black wolf king. After a while, he slowly squatted down so that his line of sight was lower than the black wolf king¡¯s.


    He remembered reading in an ancient book that no matter what animal it was, it would instinctively be wary of its own tall living creature.


    If one could lower one¡¯s line of sight to its own, it would give it a sense of security and allow it to relax.


    The black wolf king was his mother¡¯s friend and had no enmity towards him, so he had to show his sincerity and respect.


    Sure enough, the black wolf king took another step forward and placed its nose on the back of San Bao¡¯s hand. It sniffed it gently and licked it.


    San Bao was so excited that he almost jumped up.


    This meant that the black wolf king had accepted him, and non,¡¯ he could make his move!


    He raised his hand slightly and placed it on the wolf king¡¯s nose. Seeing that it did not dodge, he tried to scratch it with his fingertips.


    The black wolf king narrowed its eyes and seemed to sigh.


    San Bao¡¯s courage grew, and his fingers climbed all the way up to the top of the black wolf king¡¯s head, stroking its fur.


    Originally, he thought that the fur of a wild wolf would be very thick and hard, but he did not expect the fur of the black wolf king to be so smooth and submissive, and it felt extremely good to the touch. If it was a small belly, it would definitely be better.


    His gaze could not help but drift downward.


    Suddenly, a warning ¡°wuwu¡± sound rang in his ear. San Bao immediately retracted his gaze and stared at his finger, completely unaware of the mockery that flashed in the black wolf king¡¯s eyes.


    After a brief contact, the black wolf king took a few steps back and put some distance between him and San Bao. He also tactfully stopped, turned around, and ran toward MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Mother, Uncle Black Wolf let me touch him! I¡¯ve touched him!¡¯


    He proudly showed off, and when he saw the envious gazes of his siblings, he puffed out his chest and held his head high, extremely proud.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Black Wolf King. It¡¯s not wrong for you to call it uncle.¡±


    MO Ruyue rubbed the top of his head and said to the babies, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.


    Come here. Let the wolves remember your smell so they won¡¯t hurt you by mistake in the future.¡±


    On the other side, the black wolf king was also howling to the sky, using its howls to convey its orders.


    The wolf pack in the distance also quickly gathered and lined up behind the black wolf king, waiting for the babies to make the corresponding move.


    With San Bao as an example, the babies were no longer afraid. The first one to walk over was actually the youngest, Tang Tang.


    She stopped beside the black wolf king, and imitated San Bao, bowing and greeting, ¡°Uncle Black Wolf, it¡¯s me, Tang Tang.¡±


    This time, the black wolf king immediately licked the back of her hand, and even took the initiative to use its head to nudge her hand, indicating for her to touch it.


    Tang Tang was overjoyed. She still couldn¡¯t believe it, but she touched it without hesitation.


    Next, the pack of wolves came over one by one, sniffed the back of Tang Tang¡¯s hand, and then accepted her touch.


    It was not until the last wolf left that the ceremony came to a temporary end.


    Si Bao appeared on San Bao¡¯s side.


    He didn¡¯t have the same treatment as Tang Tang. He had to learn from San Bao and squat down behind him, only then would the black wolf king sniff the back of his hand.


    After that, every boy received the same treatment, without exception.


    In the end, when it was Da Bao¡¯s turn, there was a small interlude. The black wolf king hit him with its head, pushing him toward the wolf pack.


    Da Bao didn¡¯t understand what the black wolf king meant, but MO Ruyue had a vague guess, but she wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Da Bao, you go to the middle of the pack.¡±


    She reminded him from behind..

 Chapter 373

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Da Bao turned around to look at her, then walked toward the wolf pack.


    All the giant wolves opened up a path for him to walk to the center and automatically formed a circle, surrounding him.


    Every wolf lowered their heads and wagged their tails slightly, as if they were worshiping him.


    MO Ruyue understood the meaning of this action and looked at Gu Ying in surprise.


    Why would the wolf pack submit to a child when the wolf king was still around?


    ¡°Black Wolf King, what¡¯s going on?


    MO Ruyue turned to the black wolf king and asked.


    The black wolf king shook its head. Other than this action, it did not make any other sound.


    Da Bao didn¡¯t know what was going on. But he still calmly accepted this ¡°bow¡±.


    After the brief interlude, the wolves still followed the previous ceremony to confirm Da Bao¡¯s smell, then slowly dispersed to allow Da Bao to leave.


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, come over for a moment.¡±


    MO Ruyue called the two elders over again, but they clearly lacked some courage compared to the babies.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    MO Ruyue directly walked over, took the two people¡¯s hands, and personally led them to the black wolf king¡¯s side.


    Perhaps it had sensed the aura of fear from the two, the black wolf king only twitched its nose and sniffed, not making any contact with them.


    The other wolves followed suit and completed the identity confirmation from a distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Ying and I can go out without worry.¡±


    As soon as MO Ruyue finished speaking, Da Bao turned around and stared at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±


    ¡®Yeah, I told you just now that I¡¯ll be going out later.¡± MO Ruyue nodded.


    She was still entrusted by ¡®people¡¯ to go out and save people.


    ¡°There¡¯s a natural disaster outside right now. You want to go out at this time?


    Da Bao¡¯s expression turned cold, and so did his voice.


    ¡°When have you ever seen me do something I¡¯m not confident in?¡± MO Ruyue asked in return.


    This kid¡¯s temper had grown as he grew older and had begun to learn to control her.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Da Bao became stubborn and was determined not to let her go.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait then.¡± MO Ruyue didn¡¯t insist and readily agreed.


    ¡°You won¡¯t run away, will you?¡± Da Bao asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Why will I run away? If I want to leave, I¡¯ll leave openly.¡± Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    She pointed to the house not far away and said to the babies, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mother will bring you to see our new home here.¡±


    She had to think of a way to divert the babies¡¯ attention. When they found something to do, she would leave without anyone knowing.


    Since they didn¡¯t have her to lead them, they couldn¡¯t leave this space. By the time they realized it, it was already too late.


    Of course, MO Ruyue had the idea of sneaking away.


    She could see the situation outside, so she knew that the natural disaster was not over yet. It would be dangerous to go out now.


    However, compared to the terrifying momentum at the beginning, there were only occasional fireballs now. It was clear that it would not be long before the end.


    If she followed Da Bao¡¯s lead, she would lose the golden time to save people. She and Gu Ying had sworn in front of that ¡°person¡± that they would do their best to save as many people as possible.


    ¡°Mother, we didn¡¯t bring out any of our chickens, ducks, cows, and sheep. Is it all gone?


    Tang Tang walked over, took MO Ruyue¡¯s hand, and asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s nothing going on at home. When everything is over, Mother will take you back to take a look, okay?¡±


    Although MO Ruyue said this, she had a feeling in his heart that when the time came, it would be hard to say if the Qin Village would still exist, let alone those livestock.


    Even if the Qin Village was spared, they didn¡¯t know when they would be able to return. Those livestock would also not be able to escape death.


    It was just that there was no need to say these words out loud and make the babies sad in vain.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go take a look with Mother. Maybe we¡¯ll find some surprises.¡±


    MO Ruyue saw that her babies were obviously in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t bear it. After all, those animals were raised by her babies, so they naturally had different feelings for them.


    She led Tang Tang, followed by the boys, and walked toward the house.


    ¡°Mother, this¡­ Did you bring them here?¡±


    Tang Tang pushed the door open and was stunned.


    ¡°No, I put it in later. It looks more like our home.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t tell a white lie. Even if she did, the babies would still be able to tell that this wasn¡¯t the livestock they had been feeding.


    If her lie could not be exposed, then there would be a meaning to her existence, so she did not want to make the babies sad again.


    ¡°Yes, but they really do look alike.¡± Tang Tang said in a low voice.


    She and San Bao were the ones who took care of the animals the most. She was in charge of the chickens, ducks, and dairy sheep, while San Bao was in charge of the cows, horses, and pigs.


    The more effort one put in, the harder it would be to lose.


    MO Ruyue gently stroked Tang Tangs head and did not intend to continue comforting her.


    This was only the smallest of the countless rejections, and she had to learn to adapt to it.


    This courtyard was built according to the scale, and it was more than twice as large as the previous courtyard.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to build this courtyard. After all, MO Ruyue was the master of this space. She could control the building materials to fly with a thought.


    With a detailed blueprint, it was not difficult to build such a courtyard without building blocks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at your rooms. Oh right, move your things down from the carriage later. Although you¡¯ve left your original rooms, you can¡¯t let go of your studies.¡±


    MO Ruyue clapped her hands and gathered the scattered babies who were looking around in the courtyard. She assigned them new tasks. ¡°Wow, shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping on the brick bed? Why did it become a bed?¡± ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m not even afraid of falling down from above!¡±


    ¡°There are so many books on the shelves. When did Mother set them up?


    ¡°If only Mr. Du was here.¡±


    Among the chattering, a single sentence entered Gu Ying¡¯s ears.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°He¡¯s the private tutor I invited for the babies. When I was about to inform


    him, he wasn¡¯t at home. I had no choice but to leave him a note, but I don¡¯t know if he received it or if he managed to escape.¡±


    MO Ruyue said frankly, but she was also a little worried in her heart.


    She wondered how the Bai family and Elder Tian were doing. She hoped that heaven would help them.


    ¡°I can see that the babies have deep feelings for him, and they still miss him.¡±


    Gu Ying said again. This time, MO Ruyues gaze was not right.


    ¡°Ying, you¡­ Are you jealous?


    ¡°Yeah, a little.¡±


    Gu Ying also said very frankly. He didn¡¯t have any intention of hiding it at all. He was so calm that even MO Ruyue, who had asked the question, was a little stunned.


    ¡°Ying, what¡¯s the smell of vinegar?¡± MO Ruyue slowly broke into a smile and whispered to Gu Ying.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be dipped in the dumpling, it¡¯s too sour.¡± Gu Ying also said in a low voice.


    The two of them did not forget that although the babies were in the house, they could come out at any time.


    ¡°Ruyue, my room and your uncle¡¯s room don¡¯t need to be so luxurious. The two of us can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Aunt Liu walked out of her room and saw Gu Ying standing under the jujube tree in the courtyard. MO Ruyue was fiddling with the grass in the stables.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, you and Uncle have worked hard your entire life. What¡¯s wrong with living in a better place? It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not used to it now. You¡¯ll get used to it as you live.¡±


    MO Ruyue had never mistreated the people she thought highly of, so when she was building this courtyard, she used a lot of the gifts she had received. Even the main room of some rich families might not be as well decorated as the room of the Liu couple..

 Chapter 374

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°We just have to work hard. It¡¯s good enough that we have a place to stay. There¡¯s really no need to do this.¡±


    Aunt Liu also knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade MO Ruyue. Besides, she had good intentions. It wasn¡¯t right to keep rejecting her.


    ¡°I say, you should put your heart back into your stomach. Go and take a look. The babies¡¯ rooms are the same. I like to pamper you all. I can¡¯t not want you


    MO Ruyue said in a deliberately overbearing manner.


    The old couple was used to being frugal, so they were not used to living in such luxury.


    However, habits could also be cultivated. Wouldn¡¯t they get used to it after living here for a while?


    She sensed a gaze on her, so she looked up and met Da Bao¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    There was no sun in the space, but it would still change according to the pattern of 24 hours a day.


    A few hours later, it was almost time for the babies to go to bed. MO Ruyue urged them to go to bed early.


    ¡°Mother, can¡¯t we sleep late today?¡± San Bao tried to probe.


    ¡°You guys should rest for the next two days. You were too tired from the journey. After you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll have a good Lantern Festival and let you guys relax for another day.¡±


    MO Ruyue was prepared to sneak away while they were asleep. How could she agree to his request?


    Saving people was like putting out a fire, and time was the most precious.


    ¡°Mother, the Lantern Festival has already passed¡­¡± San Bao said in a low voice. MO Ruyue was stunned. Only then did she remember that they had been on the road for three days. Along the way, they had tried to stay as far away from the town as possible and had not noticed that they had missed the Lantern Festival.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When you¡¯re done resting, Mother will give you an even more special holiday. Although it¡¯s only for the few of us, it¡¯ll definitely be the most unforgettable one.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately promised.


    Before she was ready to leave, she had spent a lot of money to buy a lot of fireworks and firecrackers, as well as to put up a stock of lanterns. She was afraid that she would miss the Lantern Festival.


    Now, it really came in handy.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    Although San Bao¡¯s request had been rejected, he did not appear to be dejected. On the contrary, he was filled with anticipation.


    When MO Ruyue finally coaxed them to sleep and quietly walked out of the main house, another hour had passed.


    Gu Ying was waiting for her in the yard, with a few giant wolves lying beside him. The yard door was not closed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ying.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked over with a huge medicine box on her back. She then handed one to Gu Ying.


    This was an upgrade of her original first aid kit. Its capacity was larger than before, and it could hold more medical equipment and medicine.


    Even so, MO Ruyue knew that in the face of such a natural disaster, everything was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood. However, she was willing to try her best.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, aren¡¯t you worried about what will happen to the babies after they wake up?¡±


    Gu Ying looked at the few rooms that had already turned off the lights. He believed that Bing ¡®Er had already noticed that her eldest son, Da Bao, had already woken up and was looking at them.


    ¡°If he really wanted to stop us, he would have already come out. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After MO Ruyue finished speaking, she quickly walked out. She was afraid that if she turned around, she would stay.


    Gu Ying followed her silently, and behind him, the slightly open window closed quietly.


    After leaving the courtyard for some distance, the two stopped and checked their equipment again.


    In order to make it easier to save people, in addition to a large medicine box, they also brought the necessary small lifting tools, oxygen tanks, and simple gas masks.


    As for the clean water and food, they could be temporarily stored in the medium and used at any time.


    After the inspection, the two of them disappeared from where they were and returned to the real world.


    It was already late at night outside, but the flames in the distance burned half the sky red, allowing the two to easily see the changes in their surroundings.


    The trees around them had all fallen, burned into pieces of black charcoal, and were still emitting smoke.


    ¡°If the situation here is so tragic, then the county¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Now that she had the babies¡¯ company, she was no longer the assassin who regarded human lives as worthless, and her heart was a little softer and warmer.


    In the face of such a natural disaster, no one could stay out of it and remain unmoved after seeing such a tragic scene.


    The two of them then released two big black horses and galloped to the nearest town.


    The small city was considered lucky as not a single meteorite fell. However, the sparks from the friction of the meteorite¡¯s fall still caused several fires in the city. The entire city was gathered to put out the fire.


    ¡°Ying, we¡¯re still heading south. The disaster here isn¡¯t serious. We¡¯ll set off after you purify the water.¡±


    MO Ruyue quickly made a decision. While Gu Ying was purifying the water, she would also try to treat the people in her hands as easily as possible.


    The two of them split up. After about two hours, they quietly left the city and headed to their next destination.


    Just like that, they saved people along the way. When night fell again, they had only walked 50 miles.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, at this speed, we don¡¯t know how long it will be before we reach the county.¡±


    Gu Ying was worthy of being the person who understood MO Ruyue the most. He knew very well that what she wanted to know the most now was news about Imperial Doctor Tian and the others.


    They would definitely not stay in the county and would listen to her all the way north. Perhaps they would meet on the way if fate brought them together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. We¡¯ll save as many as we can. This is the only reason we can get those two treasures.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed. No matter how worried she was, she had to fulfill the oath she made that day.


    In front of that mysterious person, she had promised that she would do her best to save them.


    After that, the two of them continued to save people as they walked. However, as they went further south, the time they stopped for gradually increased.


    Many cities and villages here had been struck by the disaster. Some villages had even been wiped out. No one had survived. Even their corpses had turned to dust, and there was no way to find them.


    During this period, MO Ruyue had returned to the interspace once. However, she had deliberately chosen to return at night when the babies were already asleep.


    She knew that her sudden departure would definitely make the babies angry, and she also knew that they would understand her.


    That was why she felt even more guilty. Before she completed her mission of saving the people, she felt that she could not walk to her babies and say, ¡°I¡¯m back,


    When he returned to the medium this time, MO Ruyue prepared a new batch of medicinal herbs and food. The previous ones had already been used up, and there was nothing left.


    Just as MO Ruyue was about to leave, a light suddenly lit up in the distant courtyard. From this side, it should be Da Bao¡¯s room.


    Could it be that he had telepathy and knew that she had returned?


    The yard was quiet. The wolves were now living in the yard and would not make any noise without her summoning.


    Even though she was so far away, he could still sense that she had returned.


    This kind of tacit understanding made MO Ruyue feel that it was incredible..

 Chapter 375

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    There was a commotion in the courtyard. It seemed that Da Bao had come out. MO Ruyue didn¡¯t think too much and immediately left the medium.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, you don¡¯t look well, are you tired?¡±


    Gu Ying walked over and caressed her cheek) then pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Ying, I just feel very sorry.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head and closed her eyes in Gu Ying¡¯s arms, emptying her mind.


    After MO Ruyue turned around and walked south for more than a hundred miles, she finally saw a familiar face.


    As soon as their horses entered the city, they were stopped.


    ¡°Lady Qin, is it really you?


    ¡°You are¡­ Young Master Bai?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the familiar face in front of her and immediately got off the horse.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Lady Qin. Were you also here just now? Oh, right, now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Seeing you, Old Master will be saved!¡±


    Bai Shiyuan had only said two words before he revealed a piece of grim news to MO Ruyue. That was, something had happened to the Bai family¡¯s master, Bai Jinshang.


    ¡°Ying, take Young Master with you. Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    MO Ruyue looked at Bai Shiyuan¡¯s ragged clothes and his wounded appearance, and she was secretly shocked.


    If the prepared Bai family suffered such a heavy blow, what kind of purgatory would the unprepared citizens go through?


    ¡°Lady Qin, we left the city in time when the natural disaster came and hid in the suburbs. The terrain there is wide and open, so even if the heavenly fire falls, we can scatter and avoid it.¡±


    ¡°I entered the city to find a doctor to treat Master¡¯s injuries. He was injured by the rocks that splashed up when the heavenly fire fell, and his injuries are not


    Butler Bai explained the situation in a hurry, and Mo Rue immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Imperial Doctor Tian? Didn¡¯t he and his family leave with the Bai family? Why do you need to find another doctor?¡±


    ¡°Master knows that you value Imperial Doctor Tian very much, so he had already sent people to send him and his family away. We are a big family and business, so it will take time to transfer things. Besides, there are still many people waiting to be settled down.¡±


    ¡°We left about two days after you left, so we only came here when the natural disaster happened.¡±


    Although Butler Bai had said that Imperial Doctor Tian had already left, the two old people were very old and could not withstand the long distance bumps of the high-speed road. It was hard to say where they were now.


    Perhaps if they were one step ahead, they would be slower than the Bai family.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. The most important thing now was to cure Bai Jinshang¡¯s injury.


    Under the guidance of the Butler Bai, they sped out of the city. Large and small impact craters could be seen in the vast wilderness at any time. One could imagine how shocking the scene would be when a natural disaster came.


    After galloping for the time it took to brew a cup of tea, the two of them finally saw a few carriages in the wilderness in the distance, as well as some tents set up.


    Just as they were approaching, a few people who looked like guards immediately stood up and looked over. When they saw that it was MO Ruyue, they shouted in surprise, ¡°Lady Qin is here, it¡¯s Lady Qin!¡±


    Then, more people appeared from the carriages and tents.


    Everyone¡¯s face was filled with surprise and at the same time, unconcealable sorrow. It was obvious that Bai Jinshang had been prepared for this natural disaster, but there were still people who lost their family and friends.


    MO Ruyue got down from the horse and looked at the man standing in front of her.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Just by looking at Bai Shiyuan¡¯s expression, she could tell how critical Bai Jinshang¡¯s situation was.


    ¡°Find me a few strong guards. I want to draw my blood and then I¡¯ll do an operation. No one is allowed to disturb me before I leave the tent!¡±


    MO Ruyue quickly ordered as she walked into the tent.


    She didn¡¯t have time to chat with them one by one, but she had to save as much time as possible.


    The tent prepared by the Bai family was not the kind that could only accommodate one or two or three people, but a super large tent that could accommodate more than a dozen people without feeling crowded.


    As soon as MO Ruyue entered the tent, she smelled a strong medicinal smell, mixed with the pungent smell of blood and burning skin.


    There was a simple wooden bed in the middle of the tent, covered with a thick mattress and cushion. The old man lying inside was deeply buried in it, and only some of his white hair could be seen.


    She immediately walked forward and lifted the blanket covering Bai Jinshang¡¯s body. Only then did she realize that there were a few wooden sticks supporting the blanket, preventing the weight of the blanket from pressing on him.


    Bai Jinshang¡¯s exposed skin was still red, and there were signs of burns.


    The rest of the body was wrapped in bandages, from which blood and medicine seeped out.


    ¡°Have you prepared the people I want? We have to start the operation now, or it¡¯ll be too late!¡±


    MO Ruyue saw that Bai Jinshang was already on the verge of death. If she had come a little later, even a great overarching golden immortal would not have been able to save him.


    ¡°They¡¯re already here. They¡¯re just waiting outside.¡±


    After Bai Shiyuan answered, he immediately asked, ¡°Lady Qin, how is my father? You must save him!¡±


    ¡°I will. Now, all of you, get out. Ying will help me draw blood and be my assistant in the operation.¡±


    ¡°If you want Master Bai to be safe, no one is allowed to come in and disturb me during my operation for any reason. Do you understand?¡±


    MO Ruyue emphasized for the last time.


    She was going to bring Bai Jinshang into her space for surgery. The conditions outside were too harsh. Even if the surgery was successful, Bai Jinshang would not be able to survive the post-surgery infection.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Qin, we all remember.¡±


    Bai Shiyuan immediately agreed and led everyone out of the room.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, this is too risky.¡±


    Gu Ying said disapprovingly.


    The secret of space was too shocking, it was not something that the people of this era could understand.


    The babies and the Liu couple could accept it so quickly because they had absolute trust in MO Ruyue.


    The Bai family had a good relationship with MO Ruyue, but who could guarantee that the news would not be leaked?


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid with you around.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s words made Gu Ying¡¯s eyes soften.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more. He turned around and walked out of the tent, bringing the blood collection tools to draw blood.


    MO Ruyue directly took Bai Jinshang into the space, first settled him in the operating room, and then came out to simply arrange the bed, making it look like an operation.


    Gu Ying would stay outside for a while to prevent anyone from barging in after they entered the space. Although she would have no assistant during the operation, she could still complete the task on her own.


    Gu Ying was very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to return with a few blood bags.


    ¡°I hope there¡¯s blood here that you can use. There shouldn¡¯t be much blood in the blood bank, and it¡¯s probably going to expire soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Gu Ying, I¡¯ll go in first then. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me keep watch.¡±


    MO Ruyue left this sentence and directly flashed into the space.


    Without her guidance, Gu Ying couldn¡¯t enter and exit her space freely, but his task now was to help her guard this empty tent.


    Not long after MO Ruyue left, it suddenly became noisy outside. A woman was crying and shouting non-stop.


    ¡°Lady Qin, Lady Qin, I beg you to save my son, Lady Qin!¡¯

 Chapter 376

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    Gu Ying walked out of the tent and frowned at the middle-aged woman who was stopped by the guards.


    Although she looked haggard and had silver hair on her temples, it was obvious that she lived a comfortable life and took good care of herself.


    ¡°Aunt An, Lady Qin is performing the old master¡¯s surgery inside. If you disturb Lady Qin and harm the old master by making such a loud noise, you can¡¯t bear it!¡±


    One of the guards stopped the woman, while the other bowed to Gu Ying and said, ¡°Young Master Ying, this is Aunt An. Her son is our second young master and he was also injured in the previous natural disaster.


    ¡°Young Master Ying, I beg you, please ask Lady Qin to save my son. He¡¯s about to die, he¡¯s my life! Without him, how am I supposed to live!¡±


    As Aunt An spoke, she was about to kneel down and kowtow, but she was stopped by the guards. She didn¡¯t know whether to stand or kneel.


    ¡°She¡¯s in surgery. If we leave the patient now, Master Bai will immediately die from blood loss or an infection.¡±


    Gu Ying tried to use simple words to make her understand that surgery was not child¡¯s play, not to mention that Master Bai was so seriously injured.


    ¡°How could¡­ Even if other doctors are treating people, it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t leave temporarily. My son only has one breath left, and I can¡¯t find another doctor now.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ying, I beg you, please help me beg Lady Qin!¡±


    Aunt An couldn¡¯t hear anything else now.


    Master Bai and Madam were deeply in love. Even if they had concubines, they rarely entered their rooms. She had to use some means to get pregnant. But from then on, it was even more difficult to see Master Bai.


    At least, Madam had given her permission to raise her son by her side, which gave her a little life in her long and lonely days.


    But in this natural disaster, her son was so unlucky that he was burned by the rain of fire and almost turned into a charcoal.


    She couldn¡¯t care about anything else and only wanted to save her son.


    Gu Ying had always been a man of few words, and that long sentence just now was already the limit of what he could express to outsiders. Now that he was facing Aunt An, who he couldn¡¯t get through to, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you making so much noise outside Master¡¯s tent? Who can bear the responsibility for disturbing Master¡¯s recuperation?


    Madam Bai rushed over when she heard the news. When she saw Aunt An still crying, her face immediately darkened.


    She knew that MO Ruyue had brought a man over. It should be the old friend she had gone to find. As soon as she arrived, she had gone straight into Master Bars tent to start the operation. She didn¡¯t expect that Aunt An would come over to cause trouble after hearing the news.


    ¡°Aunt An, I know that Cong ¡®Er is your precious child, but Old Master is the pillar of our Bai family. You should be able to tell what¡¯s more important.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched Cong ¡®Er grow up, and I can¡¯t bear to leave him either. But if you affect Lady Qin¡¯s surgery and harm Old Master, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Madam Bai usually looked kind and amiable, but at this time, her tone was stern and her eyes were cold. She had an aura of power.


    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t dare to hurt Master. But how difficult is the operation? It¡¯s just a short pause to see my son, even if it¡¯s just some medicine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little delay, why does it matter?¡±


    An Yiniang said without a care, which also angered Madam Bai.


    In such an urgent situation, she was still making a fuss. She immediately said to the guard, ¡°Send Aunt An back to the carriage. Without my permission, she¡¯s not allowed to come and disturb the old master!¡±


    ¡°Madam, Madam, please have mercy. Young Master Ying, please talk to Lady Qin and save my family¡¯s Shi Cong!¡¯


    She cried and screamed as she was dragged away by the guards.


    ¡°Young Master Ying, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself at such an urgent time.¡±


    Madam Bai said to Gu Ying apologetically, at the same time casting a worried look at the tent.


    ¡°Will my old master be alright? I¡¯ll leave everything to Lady Qin, I beg her to cure the old master!¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Gu Ying prepared to return to the tent.


    ¡°Young Master, if you need anything, just let the guard know. We will definitely satisfy your requests as soon as possible!¡±


    Madam Bai couldn¡¯t help but say. If possible, she really wished that she could enter the tent with Master Bai and personally accompany him. However, she also knew that this would undoubtedly cause more trouble for MO Ruyue.


    She had heard that the process of the surgery was very dangerous. It required the patient to be disemboweled, then the heart, liver, and intestines had to be cleaned up, and finally the stomach had to be stitched up. This was not a method that ordinary people could perform.


    Since it was so dangerous, of course, she would not let anyone harass Lady Qin.


    Madam Bai stood outside for a long time after Gu Ying returned to the tent. Then, she turned around and left.


    Gu Ying heard the commotion outside gradually die down. From the carriage came the faint sound of scolding and crying. It must have been Madam Bai who had gone to teach Aunt An a lesson.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with him. It was better to guard the tent and not let outsiders find out her secret.


    After Madam Bai went to teach Lady An a lesson, she returned to another relatively smaller tent.


    As soon as they entered, Bai Shijiao came up to them and asked anxiously,


    ¡°Mother, Lady Qin will definitely cure Father, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that only Lady Qin has successfully performed the operation on a person. Now, your father can only count on her.¡±


    Madam Bai sighed.


    After such a natural disaster, not to mention not being able to find a doctor, even if they could find one, their medical skills might not be as good as MO Ruyue.


    It could be said that it was Bai Jinshang¡¯s good fortune to be able to meet MO


    Ruyue here.


    ¡°It would be great if Big Brother could be here?¡¯


    Bai Shijiao said dejectedly. She immediately realized that she had touched a


    sore spot and immediately shut her mouth.


    When the natural disaster struck, in order to let the Bai family¡¯s convoy avoid the refugees, Bai Shiyuan brought people to the rear and disappeared.


    Even now, his life and death were still unknown, so much so that the entire Bai family had already silently acknowledged his absence.


    Only Madam Bai firmly believed that Bai Shiyuan was only recuperating after being injured somewhere. One day, he would return to the Bai family, to her


    ¡°Since we can meet Lady Qin here, it means that your father is blessed, and it¡¯s also the good fortune of our Bai family. I believe that your big brother will also be able to turn misfortune into fortune.¡±


    Madam Bai took her daughter into her arms, as if she was comforting her, but also herself.


    On the other side, in the space, MO Ruyue had also completed the preoperative preparation and was about to start the operation on Bai Jinshang.


    He was lying on the operating table, with various monitoring and life-support equipment attached to his body. If it were not for the slight rise and fall of his stomach, he would have almost been dead.


    ¡°Master Bai, I hope you can turn misfortune into fortune.¡±


    MO Ruyue said sincerely, and then picked up the scalpel.


    Bai Jinshang¡¯s main injury was still the damage to his organs caused by the hit, and there was a certain degree of bleeding in his body.


    There were still burns on the surface of his body, but compared to the extent of his internal injuries, it was not considered serious.


    MO Ruyue first dealt with the damage to his organs and repaired the damaged blood vessels in his body to eliminate the hidden dangers of internal injuries.


    After that, she used the diluted spiritual spring water to wash the exposed organs once again to carry out the last step of the security measure.


    After making sure that there was no problem, she sutured the wound again..

 Chapter 377

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    During the operation, Bai Jinshang was still in a state of massive blood loss. Although MO Ruyue also used silver needles to seal the acupoints to stop the bleeding, Bai Jinshang was still old and his blood vessels were fragile. This method would cause his blood vessels to tear.


    So MO Ruyue could only speed up the operation while transfusing blood to him. Unfortunately, she was alone. The only assistant who could be her, Gu Ying, had to stay outside to prevent others from breaking in.


    It could be said that this surgery was the most difficult one MO Ruyue had ever done.


    Fortunately, she had solved all the problems perfectly.


    The most difficult part was done. Next was the treatment of the burn.


    Bai Jinshang¡¯s burns were not serious, but the environment outside was very bad. If it caused a second infection, the consequences would be very serious.


    MO Ruyue still used the diluted spiritual spring water to wash Bai Jinshang¡¯s scalded parts a few times. The condition of the burns was visibly better.


    In order to prevent dependence, she would dilute the spring water to a certain degree, which would not only speed up the recovery speed, but also not cause bad addiction to the human body.


    After washing the scalded wound, MO Ruyue applied medicine to the cut and the burn, and then bandaged it.


    The entire operation and postoperative process took nearly four hours, plus the forty-eight hours of post-operation observation, all of which were completed by the time acceleration in the space.


    When MO Ruyue and Bai Jinshang reappeared in the tent, it had only been two hours since she had disappeared.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Gu Ying walked over, touched MO Ruyue¡¯s cheek, and asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ve already rested in the space. I washed up, ate, and slept. I didn¡¯t forget anything.¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But I didn¡¯t go back, because¡­ It¡¯s too late.¡±


    Gu Ying knew very well where she was referring to when she said ¡®go back¡¯.


    Last night, when she came out of the space, she was already in a bad mood. Now that she had entered the space again and still hadn¡¯t returned home, she must be feeling even worse.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for all of this. You¡¯re putting all your energy into saving people right now. The babies will understand you.¡±


    When Gu Ying was in front of MO Ruyue, he would always be more talkative. As the person who understood her the most, he could even keenly sense all the subtle changes in MO Ruyue¡¯s emotions like a twin.


    ¡°Well, I think we should wait for Master Bai¡¯s condition to stabilize a little before we continue to head south. We should fulfill our promise to that senior as soon as possible, so that we can return to the space earlier and apologize to the babies.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t Mo Ruyue¡¯s first time leaving the babies for so long, this time she left without saying goodbye. The meaning was different, and even the environment she faced was different.


    Therefore, she felt even more guilty, and for the first time, she wanted to escape.


    She was afraid that her actions would disappoint her babies, but she knew very well that they were a group of sensible and considerate babies. This contradictory feeling often tore at each other in her heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set up this place first. We should also call Madam Bai and the others over. After all, I can¡¯t stay here forever. In the end, I¡¯ll still have to rely on them to take care of it.¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she spread out some blood-stained strips of cloth, cotton, and the bed sheets that had been changed during the operation, creating a fake operation scene.


    Soon after, Gu Ying informed the guards outside the door, and Madam Bai rushed over with Bai Shijiao.


    ¡°Lady Qin, how¡¯s our master?¡±


    Madam Bai asked anxiously as soon as she entered the tent. She also looked at the person lying on the bed.


    ¡°The surgery was very successful, but the patient is still in critical condition.


    He still needs to be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°I called all of you here because I have some things to take note of in nursing. Also, this place needs to be cleaned up. The dirty environment will greatly increase the risk of infection.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the young master?¡±


    MO Ruyue suddenly interjected and saw the mother and daughter¡¯s expressions suddenly become gloomy.


    ¡°My big brother¡­ When the natural disaster happened, my big brother led his men to the back of the convoy to prevent the refugees from scattering. In the end, a fireball fell and cut off the road, and we have lost contact with him.¡±


    ¡°Mother has sent people out to look for him many times, but there¡¯s still no news.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing ¡­¡±


    Bai Shiyuan¡¯s appearance appeared in MO Ruyue¡¯s mind, and she also hoped that heaven would help the good.


    ¡°Okay, now I¡¯m going to tell you some things to take note of after the operation. I¡¯ll stay here for another day to observe the situation. Then, I¡¯ll head south. There are more people waiting for me to save them.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she began to tell Madam Bai about the things to take note of. At the same time, she wrote them down in case something happened and they remembered it wrong in a hurry.


    After a long while, there was already a thick stack of paper on the table, and it was full of words. MO Ruyue then stopped.


    ¡°Alright, there shouldn¡¯t be anything left out. As long as we follow the instructions, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a few bottles of medicine and a can of water.


    ¡°This medicine is divided into external application and oral consumption. Remember not to make a mistake. This water is also used to clean the wound.


    Three times a day. One tube of this is enough each time.¡±


    MO Ruyue took out a medium-sized syringe and handed it to Madam Bai.


    The bottle of water was diluted spirit spring water. It was very effective in healing wounds and burns. It could also help Bai Jinshang recover quickly.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. You¡¯ve given my Bai family a new life. Even if we work like cows and horses for you, we can¡¯t repay this great kindness.¡±


    Master Bai had already saved two lives from MO Ruyue. Madam Bai and Bai Shijiao had also been saved by her. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she was the benefactor of the family.


    ¡°Madam Bai, you don¡¯t have to do this. Since we are fated, I will do my best to save you.¡±


    After MO Ruyue finished speaking, she turned back to look at Master Bai on the bed and said, ¡°Although the operation was successful this time, Master Bars vitality has been damaged. In my opinion, you should head north.¡±


    ¡°The weather in the north is cold, which is good for the recovery of wounds. Besides, the environment in the wilderness is not good, which is not good for


    Master Bai¡¯s recovery.¡±


    ¡°As for Master Bai¡­ I hope he will be auspicious.¡±


    Bai Jinshang had already been in the space for forty-eight hours of post-operation monitoring, and his condition had basically stabilized.


    To be on the safe side, MO Ruyue stayed in the Bai family¡¯s tent for another day to prevent any accidents from happening.


    At the same time, in order to find Bai Shivuan¡¯s whereabouts, she secretly picked a few wolves from the wolf pack and let them smell Bai Shiyuan¡¯s personal belongings, then let them out to track his whereabouts.


    Madam Bai¡¯s bed was originally in the tent, but because Bai Shijiao had nightmares at night, she had to be by her side to sleep for a while. She had no choice but to move to her daughters tent, but she would come over to guard


    Bai Jinshang during the day.


    ¡°Lady Qin, fortunately you¡¯re here, otherwise Master¡­ I was afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to get past this.¡±


    Madam Bai sat at the table with MO Ruyue. As they talked, they kept an eye on the bed.


    At this time, she should be dealing with the trivial matters of the Bai family. It was because of this that she missed welcoming MO Ruyue yesterday..

 Chapter 378

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Madam Bai, this is also because Master Bai is a good man and heaven helps him. If not for the fact that Master Bai was in the city at that time, we would have missed him.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t leave the others behind just because he wanted to save Master Bai.


    The task of entering the city to save people fell on Gu Ying¡¯s shoulders.


    Although his medical skills were not as good as hers, it was not a problem for him to get a doctor¡¯s position in Huichun Hall.


    ¡°If only my Yuan ¡®Er could be as lucky as him.¡±


    When Madam Bai mentioned Bai Shiyuan, her eyes could not help but redden.


    She and Bai Jinshang had been in love for many years, but they only had one son and one daughter. Naturally, they loved them like treasures.


    Bai Shiyuan was the future head of the Bai family, and the couple had high hopes for him. If he were to be gone just like that, not only would the couple


    not be able to handle it, the entire Bai family would be in danger of collapsing, and their future would be bleak.


    ¡°Madam Bai, you should take care of the person in front of you first. Master Bai still needs your care. The Bai family still needs you to support it.¡±


    MO Ruyue was really not good at comforting people. Besides, at this time, any words of comfort were pale and powerless. It was more practical to do something.


    Madam Bai silently shed tears. She couldn¡¯t accept the fact that she might never see her son again. However, she also admitted that MO Ruyue¡¯s words sounded a little cold, but they were not crude.


    MO Ruyue sat opposite to her for a while before suddenly standing up, giving Madam Bai a fright.


    ¡°Madam Bai, how many guards are there in the residence? Do you have ten people that could go out with me and save the people?¡±


    ¡°There are. Previously, Yuan ¡®Er took away more than a dozen people. There are still about thirty guards left in the carriage, waiting for Lady Qin¡¯s orders at any time.¡±


    Although the Bai family had been keeping a low profile, they still needed a sufficient number of guards to ensure their safety when they were forced to migrate due to natural disasters.


    Therefore, Bai Jinshang pretended to hire a few bodyguards from the bodyguard agency to be his guards. In fact, they were all private assets of the Bai family, and the bodyguards were all private guards of the Bai family.


    ¡°Ten people will be enough. Also, bring stretchers and three carriages. The faster, the better!¡±


    Before MO Ruyue¡¯s voice fell, she was already outside the tent.


    ¡®Quickly go, follow Lady Qin¡¯s instructions!¡±


    Although Madam Bai didn¡¯t know what had happened, she instinctively listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s arrangements and unhesitatingly sent out half of her guards.


    After the time it took to brew a cup of tea, seven or eight horses surrounded three carriages, following behind a black horse, and galloped away from the Bai family¡¯s campsite.


    ¡°Aowu!¡±


    The howls of wolves could be faintly heard from the distance, which attracted more responses.


    A guard whipped his horse and moved closer to MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Lady Qin, there are wolves in the distance. It sounds like the scale of the wolf pack is not small and they are blocking our way.¡±


    Food was already scarce in the mountains during winter. Now, with the addition of natural disasters, it would lead to the appearance of hungry wolves. Although they had the advantage in numbers, they had to be on guard.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just follow me.¡±


    MO Ruyue said and continued to rush forward.


    The guard could only follow after her. Although he knew that she was stronger than the group of them, he did not dare to be slow.


    After running for another thirty miles, the traces of natural disasters became even more obvious. They even passed by the ruins of a village that had been completely destroyed by a heavenly fireball.


    Everyone looked at the huge pit that appeared out of thin air and the scorched earth. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine what was inside.


    ¡°WUwUwU¡­ Aowu!¡±


    The wolfs howl sounded very close. Strangely, it was as if it was guiding the way. MO Ruyue also adjusted her direction every time the wolf¡¯s howl sounded.


    Just as the guards were in shock, they suddenly saw a few people and even a few horses lying on the ground at the foot of a slope not far away.


    ¡°That is¡­ That¡¯s the young master!¡±


    There were some guards who were specially trained as scouts and had extraordinary eyesight. They immediately saw the familiar clothes of the person lying on the ground.


    After he carefully identified it, he immediately shouted.


    MO Ruyue was already increasing her speed. The distance of nearly a hundred meters was covered in an instant.


    She did not wait for the big black horse to stop. She flipped and jumped off the horse. The tip of her foot touched the ground lightly and she flew over the flat ground.


    By the time she knelt down beside the white-robed young master, the other guards had also arrived.


    Taking a closer look, the unconscious person was indeed Bai Shiyuan. However, out of the dozen or so people that she had originally taken away, only six or seven were left, and all of them were unconscious.


    ¡°Stretcher, quick, get everyone onto the carriage.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately took out a small porcelain bottle and dripped a drop of the liquid into Bai Shiyuan¡¯s mouth before letting the guards carry him into the carriage.


    The others were treated equally, and after a while, everyone was carried into the carriage.


    ¡°Okay, I need two people to stay in the other two cars and keep an eye on the unconscious people. If someone vomits while unconscious, make sure to control him face down in time. Don¡¯t let him choke on the vomit.¡±


    After MO Ruyue¡¯s instructions, the guards quickly finished their work. They immediately got on the carriage and galloped back in the direction of the campsite.


    This time, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t follow immediately. Instead, she used the excuse of checking the surrounding environment to find out the reason and stayed for the time being.


    She didn¡¯t leave any guards behind to help, only saying that she would catch up in a while.


    After making sure that the carriage had left, she walked around the surroundings, waiting for the wolves to come and meet her. Then, she stored them in the space at the first moment.


    Now that there were refugees everywhere, the people who lacked food would inevitably be tempted by the wolves. No matter how smart and cunning they were, how could they escape from the starving humans?


    Just as MO Ruyue was about to leave, she suddenly noticed that not far from where Bai Shiyuan and the others were lying, some strange fungi had broken out of the ground and had gathered into a small patch. It was obvious that they had been picked.


    Could this be the reason why they were unconscious?


    MO Ruyue dug out all the fungi and placed them in a jade box. Then she mounted her horse and chased after the carriage that had left.


    No matter what the fungus was for, she would find out through various experiments.


    The big black horse was extremely fast. Even though it was a long time late, it caught up with the carriages before they returned to the camp.


    ¡°Madam, Lady Qin has saved the young master!¡±


    A guard came back to report in advance. At that time, Madam Bai was feeding Master Bai medicine. When she heard this, the spoon in her hand tilted and fell to the ground. It was the maidservant at the side who caught it quickly, so that the medicine bowl did not break.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll stay here and take care of Father. Quickly go and see brother!¡±


    Bai Shijiao was also waiting on him. Although she was also surprised and happy, she did not forget that her father was still lying on the hospital bed.


    Madam Bai immediately came back to her senses and turned to Master Bai, who was still unconscious. ¡°Master, our son is back. I¡¯ll go take a look. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Master Bai seemed to have heard this. A tear suddenly fell from the corner of his eye, and his eyeballs rolled under his eyelids, as if he was trying to wake up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Lady Qin here, Yuan ¡®Er will definitely be fine!¡±


    Madam Bai consoled her with tears in her eyes and nodded at Bai Shijiao.


    Then, she lifted her skirt and jogged out of the tent.


    As soon as she stepped out of the door, she bumped into a few guards carrying a stretcher and a simple wooden bed running toward her. The person lying on the stretcher was Bai Shiyuan!


    ¡°Yuan ¡®Er!¡±


    Madam Bai saw her beloved son¡¯s face covered in blood and unconscious appearance. She cried out in pain and her body swayed. The maid behind her caught her in time..

 Chapter 379

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue also hurried over behind her. When she passed by Madam Bai, she stopped for a moment and said, ¡°Madam Bai, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin, I¡¯m begging you!¡¯


    Madam Bai was so grateful that she shed tears. At this time, even if she was asked to spend all her family¡¯s wealth to be Mo Ruyue¡¯s slave, she would not say anything.


    She had saved the entire family, so there was nothing she could not let go of.


    MO Ruyue did not say anything and went straight into the tent. Not long after, Bai Shijiao and two other maidservants came out.


    ¡°Mother, Lady Qin said that she wanted to treat brother¡¯s injuries and asked me to take you back to the tent to rest and wait for news.¡±


    ¡°What about your father¡¯s medicine?


    Madam Bai stopped mid-sentence and shook her head. ¡°Look at me, with Lady Qin here, how could I forget these.¡±


    Although she really wanted to wait outside the door, Bai Shijiao used the excuse that she had not recovered from her anger and was overworked as an excuse to bring her back to rest.


    After the guards sent the people into the tent, they were also driven out by MO Ruyue. She had to immediately enter the laboratory to test the composition of the fungus, so of course she couldn¡¯t leave anyone in the tent to watch.


    However, there was no Gu Ying to help guard the door today, so the risk was a bit high.


    She could only adjust the time in the space to avoid the risk. However, the babies were also in the space now. If she adjusted the time flow in the space, it would definitely affect them.


    MO Ruyue did not want to affect her babies because of anyone, but this was an urgent matter. Bai Shiyuan¡¯s significance to the entire Bai family was self-evident, so she should try her best to save him.


    Just as MO Ruyue was about to enter the space, she suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps from outside.


    ¡°Young Master Ying.¡±


    The guards outside the tent greeted the person one after another, and then the tent¡¯s curtain was lifted.


    ¡°Ying, you¡¯re back just in time.¡±


    MO Ruyue let out a long sigh of relief. With Gu Ying outside, she could be completely at ease.


    Although she might still have to adjust the flow of time in the space for the experiment, she could reduce the magnitude of the adjustment to the minimum, so it would not affect the babies too much.


    ¡°Yes. I heard the call of the wolf Dack and knew that something might have happened here, so I rushed back.¡±


    Ever since Gu Ying had entered the mirror valley with MO Ruyue, he had become extremely sensitive to wolves.


    The camp was far away from the town, and the place where Bai Shiyuan was found was even further away. By right, he should not have heard the wolfs howls at all, but at that time, the wolfs howls rang in Gu Ying¡¯s ears, as if they were very close.


    He immediately bandaged the injured man on his hand and then hurried back to the camp. He just happened to catch MO Ruyue who was about to enter the medium.


    ¡°I was originally accompanying Madam Bai, but the wolf pack informed me after they found Bai Shiyuan, so I brought him back. Fortunately, I made it in time, and he¡¯s still alive. I used the vitality reinforcement liquid to protect everyone¡¯s vitality.¡±


    ¡°Although these peoples external injuries were heavy, they weren¡¯t fatal. However, at that time, their faces were already covered in a layer of black qi, and they weren¡¯t far from death. I found some strange bacteria strains in the place where they were unconscious, and I suspect that they might have been poisoned by mistake.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You have to verify what¡¯s wrong with these strains.¡± Gu Ying immediately understood what MO Ruyue was going to do next.


    ¡°Go in without worry, I¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    He held MO Ruyue¡¯s hands and gave his firm support.


    Because of her deep inner energy, her hands were always warm. Even in the cold of the snow, it felt like she was holding a pair of warm jade.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled slightly. The two of them looked at each other, and everything was conveyed without words.


    However, after the experiment started, MO Ruyue realized that she had encountered a tricky problem from the beginning.


    The sample that was sent into the instrument showed unknown data and could not be identified.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± MO Ruyue said in surprise.


    The computer in her lab had automatically imported all the virus data, as well as the data of all the prescriptions and herbs that could be found in medical books, including the data of the virus toxicology experiments she had done before. It could be said to be a well-rounded database.


    If she could find matching data in such a database, it meant that the fungi species did not exist in this time and space.


    Thinking of this sudden meteorite rain, a vague idea suddenly appeared in MO Ruyue¡¯s mind.


    Could it be that the fungi were attached to the meteorites and brought to the surface?


    However, what kind of fungus could still survive after experiencing such friction in the atmosphere and being burned at such high temperatures? This vitality was really too terrifying.


    If that was the case, she had to find more samples to support her conjecture.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t hesitate to leave the space and tell Gu Ying what she had just discovered.


    ¡°Gu Ying, if my guess is right, then the natural disaster was only the first wave.


    The next bacteria, or even other things, is the second wave that is even more terrifying.¡±


    Gu Ying¡¯s expression was also grave. After experiencing the technological boom in his previous life, they were very clear about what it meant to discover a new poison.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find a sample. Wait for me.¡±


    Before Gu Ying¡¯s voice had died away, he had already left the tent and disappeared into the night.


    An hour later, Gu Ying returned with a jade box full of bacteria samples in his bag.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, not every crater has bacteria, but they definitely make up a large proportion! Your worry might come true.¡±


    Gu Ying¡¯s expression was solemn. No matter how cold he was to others, in the face of such a disaster, no one could escape, his expression would still change.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to speed up. This isn¡¯t something that anyone can do alone. I don¡¯t want to stay in the space for the rest of my life.¡± MO Ruyue said in a small voice.


    Bai Jinshang and Bai Shiyuan were both unconscious, so she was not afraid that they would hear her secret. The guards outside were far away, so they had no chance to eavesdrop.


    She took the package and was about to enter the space when Gu Ying pulled


    her hand.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, do you still remember the two beads I got? I don¡¯t know the use of one of them, but could it be effective on this strain?


    Gu Ying said as he took out the two beads.


    One of the beads was obviously darker in color, and there seemed to be some cloud-like objects floating inside, which looked much more turbid.


    The other bead was crystal clear and extremely pure green.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This wasn¡¯t impossible. That senior wouldn¡¯t give him something useless, so this pearl might be of use at this time.


    ¡°But you can still use this pearl, so you have to go in with me.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. She wanted to bring Bai Shiyuan into the laboratory as well. After all, he might have already eaten these strains and could observe the clinical effects of the experiment.


    Although she had a good relationship with the Bai family, it seemed a little unreasonable to use Bai Shiyuan as an experimental subject.


    However, there was a difference between being a lab rat and being incurable. It seemed that only the first method had a chance of survival.


    ¡°I have an idea!¡±


    This time, MO Ruyue walked out of the tent and went directly to the tent of the Bai family¡¯s mother and daughter.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to bring Yuan ¡®Er to find the antidote?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Bai said in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s unconscious now. Won¡¯t he be a burden to you?


    What she didn¡¯t mention was that there were seven or eight other guards with the same symptoms as Bai Shiyuan, who were also unconscious.. Could it be that MO Ruyue wanted to bring these people along?

 Chapter 380

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Although my abilities are limited, it¡¯s not difficult for me to bring a person with Ying. However, if Madam Bai can¡¯t bear to part with your son, then I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    If MO Ruyue wanted to find a ¡°white mouse,¡± it was not Bai Shiyuan¡¯s job. The disaster area was so big that it was impossible that they could not even find a person who had accidentally eaten the strain.


    However, in this case, she had to move now. After all, compared to a person¡¯s life, there was a larger group of people waiting for her to save.


    MO Ruyue had never thought that there would be a day when she would appear in this world as a savior. This was simply a huge irony for her former identity as an assassin.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t misunderstand, Lady Qin. I don¡¯t mean to not believe you!¡¯


    Madam Bai understood MO Ruyue¡¯s intention to leave. She was afraid of being misunderstood and hurriedly explained.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Yuan ¡®Er will be a burden to the two of you. He only has a chance of survival if he¡¯s by your side.¡±


    Although she was indeed very worried about Bai Shiyuan¡¯s safety, it was only out of her maternal instincts and not because she did not trust MO Ruyue.


    In her opinion, if there was any illness that even MO Ruyue could not cure, then she really could only prepare for her funeral.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be on our way now. Just give me a carriage. I don¡¯t need anyone


    MO Ruyue wanted to leave the Bai family¡¯s line of sight. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let Madam Bai send any guards to follow her, so why would she leave?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to make the preparations.¡±


    Madam Bai did not hesitate this time. She did not even ask when the two of them would return or whether they should continue to wait.


    ¡°Madam Bai, no matter what the result of this trip is, we will be back within two days, because there are more people waiting for us in the south.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue¡¯s words were very cold, she knew very well that once it was proven that the unused jade beads were useful to the fungus, she could even return on the same day.


    Soon, Bai Shiyuan, who had just settled down, was loaded into the carriage again. However, this time, the carriage was decorated extremely warmly and comfortably. Even in the extremely cold wilderness, the people in the carriage would not freeze to death.


    Gu Ying became the coachman again. His big black horse was tied to the back of the carriage, and it galloped towards the place where Bai Shiyuan and the others were found.


    ¡°Madam, should we quietly follow?


    A maidservant came over and whispered in Madam Bai¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No! Once Lady Qin finds out that we¡¯ve been following her, we can forget about getting her trust and repairing our relationship.¡±


    Madam Bai immediately rejected the suggestion.


    She knew MO Ruyue¡¯s personality very well. It was not easy to be so close to her, but to destroy this trust, she only needed a single impulsive thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention such things in the future. Whoever makes such a suggestion again will leave the Bai family on their own!¡±


    Madam Bai scolded sternly, warning everyone who had their own thoughts.


    Although it was a time of turmoil and people¡¯s hearts were unstable, it didn¡¯t mean that the Bai family¡¯s roots were gone. She was still here, and her daughter was still here.


    Master Bai and Bai Shiyuan were not dead yet, so it was still too early for some people to jump out.


    The maidservant who had made the suggestion just now blushed. After listening to the reprimand, she left in a hurry.


    ¡°Mother, your room, it has become disloyal. It seems that the previous cleaning was not enough.¡±


    Although Bai Shijiao was still young, it did not mean that she was immature.


    With the Bai family¡¯s background, there was no such thing as a pure and innocent girl.


    Even before she was ten years old, Madam Bai had begun to teach her how to manage the household affairs. She had even learned it according to the standards of a first-rank wife.


    So now, she could infer a lot of things just by listening and watching.


    ¡°I heard that your second brother is dying. He¡¯s that person¡¯s precious, and if he¡¯s really gone, it¡¯s hard to say how crazy she¡¯ll become.¡±


    ¡°The test just now was only the first step. You just wait and see, she will try her best to sow discord between us and Lady Qin.¡±


    Madam Bai had expected this to happen, but Madam An had always been cautious and meticulous. Especially at this time, if she wanted to take revenge, she had to hide herself for the longest time.


    ¡°Mother, some people seem to be overconfident and have forgotten what time it is. Unusual times call for unusual things. I hope she hasn¡¯t forgotten this saying.¡±


    Bai Shijiao laughed coldly, a sharp iciness that did not belong to someone of her age already appearing in her eyes.


    A natural disaster had changed many things. Her father and brother had fallen one after another, which was the fundamental reason that had forced her to grow up quickly.


    Gu Ying stopped the carriage at the place where he found Bai Shiyuan. MO Ruyue summoned two giant wolves and placed them around the carriage to guard it.


    The horse pulling the carriage was so frightened by the strong smell of the wolf that its legs went weak and it did not dare to run away.


    Just in case, MO Ruyue switched out the two big black horses and tied the original horse to the back of the carriage.


    In this way, even if they were still frightened by the wolf in the end, they were not as strong as the big black horse and could not drag the carriage away at all.


    After making the preparations, MO Ruyue and Gu Ying both entered the space.


    After adjusting the time last time, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t reset it. So when they entered, it was daytime outside, but it was already late at night when they returned to the space.


    Gu Ying glanced at MO Ruyue without saying anything and didn¡¯t expose her thoughts.


    When a person is at a dead end, the more you try to pull, the deeper he will hide.


    He would never force MO Ruyue to make a choice because no matter what she chose, even if it was wrong, he would follow her to the end without hesitation.


    The two of them entered the laboratory together. This time, when the strain was placed on the jade plate on the experiment table, and when Gu Ying took out another jade bead, a magical scene happened.


    The originally fresh bacteria strains began to wither at a visible rate, and the originally clear beads also began to have a wisp of substance.


    ¡°Look, Ying. This bead can affect the growth of the bacteria, but it can only wither it. This is a good thing, but what should we do to a patient who has already eaten it by mistake? Do we have to roll the bead in his stomach?¡±


    Although MO Ruyue seemed to be self-deprecating, in the next second, she really let Gu Ying walk to Bai Shiyuan with the bead.


    The bead rolled around Bai Shiyuan¡¯s stomach, and a thunderous sound was heard from his stomach.


    No way!


    The two of them looked at each other and took a few steps back almost at the same time.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this kind of huge crisis needs you and me to manually operate it?¡±


    After a long while, MO Ruyue and Gu Ying cleaned up the scene together.


    Bai Shiyuan had long been washed and stripped clean, and had changed into a set of clean clothes.


    The laboratory had also undergone three rounds of disinfection, but MO Ruyue still felt that there was a faint stench lingering in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the young master about this. There¡¯s nothing much to say anyway.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue was facing a huge crisis, she had a way to solve it completely. It was just that this method made her feel that everything seemed to be a huge irony, or like a prank by someone.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, as long as this matter can be solved, that¡¯s all that matters. As for how far you can go, we haven¡¯t done it yet, so who knows?¡±


    As usual, Gu Ying played the role of a ¡°caring big brother,¡± which made MO Ruyue burst out laughing.


    ¡®Ying, why do I feel that you¡¯re less of an assassin than I am? You¡¯re more suitable for the role of a psychiatrist.¡±


    ¡°If you need it, I can do it too..¡±

 Chapter 381

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Ying wasn¡¯t lying. In fact, if one wanted to sit at the top of the assassin circle, they would need many years to not be pulled down by newcomers. It was necessary to become an all-rounder.


    It was just that he and MO Ruyue each had their own specialties, but that didn¡¯t mean that they only had these few skills.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. At least for now, I don¡¯t want to share you with others.¡± MO Ruyue said unconsciously.


    ¡°Then, when do you want to share me with others?¡±


    A low voice came from behind. By the time MO Ruyue realized that something was wrong, she was already deep in the arms of Gu Ying.


    He hugged her tightly from behind, his strength so strong that it was as if he wanted to sink her into his bones and blood.


    This was the first time she had seen him so excited since their reunion.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to share you with others either.¡±


    MO Ruyuehad originally thought that she would never be able to say such words in her life. She didn¡¯t expect that she would say it so naturally.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t talk about sharing me with others. I don¡¯t like to hear it.¡±


    The burning breath blew into her ears, and every word that fell was like a feather dancing in her heart.


    ¡°Alright, Gu Ying, I was wrong.¡± MO Ruyue said softly.


    She had only ever shown this side of her to Gu Ying, and this was a ¡°secret¡± that both of them knew.


    ¡°Bai Shiyuan is fine now. If other people go through the same treatment process, I don¡¯t want you to be by my side next time.¡±


    Gu Ying suddenly made a request, and his expression was extremely serious.


    ¡°Oh? But I¡¯m a doctor, and a doctor has the heart of a parent. If I treat the patient as my own child, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    MO Ruyue clearly knew what he meant, but deliberately twisted it. When she saw Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrow slightly and reveal a dangerous light, she immediately changed her words.


    ¡°Alright, that stinky thing doesn¡¯t suit me anyway. But Gu Ying, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be stinky a lot more in the future.¡±


    She was originally gloating, but when she thought about how Gu Ying was always by her side, she immediately stopped laughing.


    ¡°Then help me develop a high-efficiency perfume. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll still be hurt in the end.¡±


    Gu Ying¡¯s words had a double meaning, so MO Ruyue didn¡¯t have any advantage and could only bitterly make perfume.


    She had asked Madam Bai for two days¡¯ time, and now that they had found the key to solving the strain problem, the remaining time was more than enough to develop a high-efficiency odor removal agent.


    Gu Ying looked at MO Ruyue, who was immersed in the experiment, and a smile appeared on his lips. He then walked to her side and joined her in the research.


    It only took two hours for a mild-smelling disinfectant to be born. With just a light spray, the odor in the entire laboratory seemed to have been refreshed, and it became extraordinarily fresh and pleasant.


    This experiment also came with another surprise. When the two of them were doing the experiment, they accidentally dropped a medicine into the experimental solution, and the originally rich solution instantly became clear and transparent.


    ¡°We¡¯ve even developed a strong detergent?¡± MO Ruyue was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±


    As Gu Ying spoke, he took out a tube, dipped it in the clear solution, and wrote on the paper.


    ¡°I know. Next, use the fire to heat it and the words will appear.¡±


    MO Ruyue recalled that when she occasionally watched dramas, she had seen such a scene in a historical drama.


    Gu Ying had indeed used a fire-lighter, but when he moved the fire-lighter away, the temperature of the paper dropped, and the words that had appeared disappeared again.


    ¡°The temperature is the only factor that affects the color. After the temperature drops, it will automatically return to normal. This should be something that other imaging agents don¡¯t have.


    GuYing handed the piece of paper to Mo Ruyue.


    ¡°This belongs to you. Only you can see it.¡±


    After confirming the bead¡¯s wondrous effect, MO Ruyue cooperated and made an ¡°antidote¡±.


    When Gu Ying encountered people who mistakenly ate the strain and were poisoned, he just had to hold the bead in his arms and approach the patient, cooperate with a set of acupuncture to relax the meridians, and then prescribe this medicine to him, which could achieve the effect of deceiving people very well.


    Even if there were other doctors who had stolen the medicine to study it, they could only analyze that the medicine could indeed detoxify hundreds of poisons. Without the corresponding acupuncture, it could not achieve the effect of a complete detoxification.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about someone copying the formula but not being able to save the person. This was to prevent any trouble for Gu Ying.


    After everything was prepared, the two of them immediately brought Bai


    Shiyuan back to the Bai family¡¯s campsite.


    ¡°Lady Qin, have you found the antidote?¡±


    Madam Bai looked at MO Ruyue in surprise, and then at Bai Shiyuan, who was being carried down from the carriage. His expression was clearly much better, and the faint layer of grey qi had disappeared.


    ¡°Yes, the external injuries are easy to treat. The main thing is that he accidentally ate a poisonous strain, so he fell into a coma. Now, I¡¯ve already detoxified him. As for the other external injuries, they¡¯ve also been treated.¡±


    ¡°Next, Ying will detoxify the other guards. To detoxify the poison, it¡¯s best to prepare a few buckets or containers for the unconscious patients.¡±


    After MO Ruyue said this, Madam Bai immediately understood how to detoxify the poison.


    ¡°Go, prepare everything according to Lady Qin¡¯s instructions.¡±


    The maidservant was standing behind her and immediately went to prepare.


    ¡°Madam Bai, now that Master Bai¡¯s condition has stabilized and the young master¡¯s poison has been cured, I suggest that you continue to head north.¡±


    ¡°There will be more refugees from the south coming over. If you just sleep in the wild like this, even if you have a certain amount of guards, you won¡¯t be able to stop so many people. It won¡¯t be good for the father and son¡¯s recovery.¡±


    ¡°I will. Is Lady Qin preparing to continue on her way?


    Although Madam Bai had heard MO Ruyue say this before, she was still very reluctant when it was time to part again.


    No matter what, when MO Ruyue was around, she had an indescribable sense of security that other doctors could not give.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been here for a few days. The most important rescue time has passed. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the south. We should hurry back and take a look.¡±


    MO Ruyue wanted to go back to the Qin Village. If that place was still there, she could go to the Treasure Valley to take a look.


    She had a feeling that that place was probably no longer there. Otherwise, that senior would not have let them take away all the wolves and herbs.


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better spare a carriage for you and Young Master Ying. In case you need it, you can¡¯t find it in the disaster-stricken area.¡±


    Madam Bars suggestion was finally accepted.


    MO Ruyue thought that she would always encounter some inconvenient time to enter and exit the space as she saved people along the way. It couldn¡¯t be better to have a carriage as cover.


    Gu Ying quickly detoxified the poison of the unconscious guards, and after they were cleaned up by the servants, he also treated their external injuries.


    Fortunately, including Bai Shiyuan, everyone¡¯s external injuries were not particularly serious. They would be fine after a period of rest.


    The next day, before dawn, MO Ruyue bade farewell to the mother and daughter of the Bai family, and Gu Ying drove the carriage to the next town.


    When she left the county town, she had been traveling day and night with her babies. It could almost be said that she had been running for three days and three nights. Now, she had to save people on the way back) so her speed had slowed down by dozens of times.


    The further south they went, the more tragic scenes they saw. There were also more and more disaster victims on the road.


    Even if they saw someone heading south, it would not attract their attention. Numb and despairing expressions appeared on their faces, as well as unquenched fear.


    No one cared about MO Ruyue¡¯s purpose in going south. Everyone was worried about how they were going to sneak past today..

 Chapter 382

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Gu Ying, the real purgatory is further south.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked into the distance. He couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like in the county.


    ¡°No matter what, you and I will do our best.¡±


    Gu Ying seemed to be driving the carriage leisurely, but in fact, he was secretly on high alert to prevent the disaster victims from doing anything extreme.


    Although the two of them were dressed in simple and low-key clothes, this carriage was already eye-catching enough, not to mention that there were two extremely handsome horses tied to the back of the carriage. It was difficult to guarantee that no one would take the risk because of this.


    MO Ruyue had also anticipated that such a situation might happen, so she would observe the situation outside through the window gap from time to time so that she could respond as quickly as possible.


    At this time, the main road had been occupied by refugees heading north. Gu Ying had no choice but to slow down, like a small boat going against the current.


    ¡°Young Master, do a good deed and give us some food!¡±


    A woman in ragged clothes suddenly fell on the shaft of the carriage, reaching out to Gu Ying for food.


    Her cries also attracted the attention of the other refugees, who all looked at the carriage that was going against the flow.


    With someone taking the lead, the others followed.


    More and more refugees swarmed over and surrounded the carriage.


    ¡°Do a good deed and give me some food!¡±


    ¡°A chip, no, a piece of cornbread is fine too, I beg you!¡¯


    ¡°I can give you some money! We¡¯re going to starve to death, we can buy a meal with a single wen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have food, and I don¡¯t have money,¡± Gu Ying said briefly.


    He knew very well that once he gave food to the first woman, things would go out of control.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You can afford four horses and two such good precious horses, how can you not have money?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can you be so selfish? Are you going to watch us starve to death? ¡®


    ¡°Fellow villagers, he doesn¡¯t have money, so lees take the horse and sell it! Even if I eat meat, it¡¯ll fill my stomach for a few meals!¡±


    Among the accusations, someone began to incite the refugees to rob. This sentence was like a spark, instantly igniting the evil in the hearts of the refugees.


    Why were they suffering from hunger and cold while this man could eat his fill and wear warm clothes while sitting in a carriage and swaggering through the city with four horses?


    He was not even willing to give them any money or food to help them, so don¡¯t blame them for taking action!


    Some of them reached out to grab Gu Ying¡¯s reins, while others aimed directly at the two big black horses behind them.


    Gu Ying didn¡¯t move. He only whipped the horse a few times, and everyone who tried to grab the reins was hit hard in the hand. They screamed and retreated, but were pushed back by the people who rushed forward behind.


    The carriage door also opened in an instant. MO Ruyue seemed to have floated out. She put her hand on Gu Ying¡¯s shoulder and did a 180-degree spin kick, sending the few people in the lead flying and crashing into the ground.


    At the same time, the neighing of the black horse and the screams of people came from behind the car. It was obvious that they had a bad temper, and some people had also suffered because of it.


    After MO Ruyue kicked the man away, he used Gu Yings strength to flip over the top of the carriage, directly passing through the carriage and landing on the back of a big black horse.


    There were already people who had been injured by the horse¡¯s hooves. They vomited blood and fell to the ground. It seemed that they would not survive.


    The others were frightened and stepped back one after another, leaving an open space.


    MO Ruyue sat on her horse, her pretty face filled with fierceness. Her eyes coldly swept over the crowd.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get what you want, you¡¯ll just snatch it? You deserve to die!¡±


    Her words provoked the refugees again. An older man stood up and said angrily, ¡°We just wanted to ask for some money and food, but you directly rode your horse to hurt people. Now that you¡¯ve taken someone life, you¡¯re actually saying such vicious words?¡±


    ¡°Such a vicious woman, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?


    ¡°What¡¯s my relationship with you? Do I have to give it to you just because you beg me?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cause your disaster, not to mention that there are so many of you. Can I save all of you?¡± MO Ruyue asked coldly. It¡¯s money and food. Who should I give it to and who shouldn¡¯t I give it to?¡±


    Her words made some people lower their heads with guilt on their faces, but more people still held their heads high and looked at MO Ruyue angrily as if she had no right to criticize them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll help as much as we can, and we¡¯ll appreciate it. But now that someone¡¯s died, are you going to pretend that nothing happened and just run away?


    The leading man didn¡¯t seem to have any sense of guilt. Instead, he confronted MO Ruyue even more intensely.


    ¡°He was kicked to death while stealing a horse. He deserved it.¡±


    MO Ruyue really didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with this group of people. She got off the horse, untied the reins of both horses, and mounted the horse again. Then she knocked on the carriage.


    ¡°Gu Ying, let¡¯s go!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of leaving without an explanation!¡±


    It was that man again who took the lead and directly blocked MO Ruyue¡¯s horse. At the same time, he shouted to the refugees in front, ¡°Their horse kicked someone to death, we can¡¯t just let it go!¡¯


    Although the person who snatched the reins in front had been whipped and kicked by MO Ruyue, he still didn¡¯t give up.


    They relied on their numbers and supported each other to block the carriage. ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffins.¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced around and saw that the people standing in front of them were almost all strong men. Instead, some of the old, weak, women, and


    children were pushed to the back.


    Many of them wanted to take advantage of the situation. Even if they couldn¡¯t get the horse, they could get some money or even sell the woman.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the man and woman they met were actually martial artists.


    Now that they heard the woman¡¯s harsh words and thought of her swift movements just now, a few of the faster ones had already quietly retreated.


    However, some people had already lost their minds. They only wanted to get some benefits, but they still refused to let go.


    ¡°Cut the crap. If you don¡¯t give us an explanation after killing him, we won¡¯t agree!¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. This time, she really didn¡¯t talk nonsense and directly attacked.


    Before the man in the lead could finish his sentence, a green figure had already arrived in front of him. The next second, his feet left the ground and he was easily picked up by one hand and thrown away.


    The other people in front of the horses were the same. They were thrown out by the neck before they could even see the figure clearly.


    Gu Ying¡¯s actions were exactly the same as MO Ruyue¡¯s, and even the timing of their actions was the same.


    However, there were a few more people blocking the carriage in front of her, and it was a few seconds before she stopped.


    All the refugees who saw this scene fell silent. Only now did they Imow what kind of person they had provoked.


    Looking at their skills, the two of them had taken down more than a dozen people in an instant, and it had been effortless.


    This meant that even if everyone rushed forward, they would only be serving food and would not be of any help.


    ¡°Who else is there? Come at me together. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked around the crowd again. If she couldn¡¯t speak, she would open a path with her fists. No one would not understand this language.


    Seeing the people on the ground, no one dared to step forward to stop them, and they quickly made way for them.


    Gu Ying once again drove the carriage towards the south. MO Ruyue once again mounted her horse, but she was not in a hurry to follow. Instead, she looked at the old, weak, women, and children standing in the distance.


    Even if she had food, she couldn¡¯t share it with them. It would only harm them.


    She expressionlessly turned her gaze and directly chased after Gu Ying. After a few hundred meters, the group of refugees could no longer be seen..

 Chapter 383

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ying, we¡¯re too big a target now. Put away the carriage and the black horse. Let¡¯s ride the horse that¡¯s pulling the carriage.¡±


    This way, even if they were to encounter refugees blocking their way again, their mobility would be stronger, and they would not waste time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Gu Ying didn¡¯t have any objections.


    Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in front and behind, MO Ruyue put away the carriage and the black horse, and switched to the two brown horses that pulled the carriage.


    The horses that the Bai family provided were also better than ordinary horses, so the speed of the two people did not slow down at all.


    When it was close to evening, the two finally saw another city. However, this time, the city had no access control because half of the city wall had collapsed. They could even see that most of the buildings in the city had also collapsed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Maybe we can bypass this city.¡±


    As Gu Ying spoke, he urged his horse forward toward the city. MO Ruyue was walking around the city, observing the surrounding environment.


    An hour later, GuYing returned with some bad news.


    ¡°There¡¯s almost no one left in the city. When the natural disaster occurred, half of them fled, and many were directly crushed under the collapsed houses. We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re alive or dead.¡±


    ¡°There are still some people left in the city. They are all seriously injured and on the verge of death, or they can¡¯t move very far. They are the old, weak, women, and children who are still waiting for someone to save them.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go into the city and take a look. There¡¯s bound to be a major epidemic after a great disaster. Even if they survive now, they won¡¯t be able to escape the subsequent epidemic if they stay in a place full of corpses.¡±


    ¡°Although the temperature in the north is getting warmer slowly, it¡¯s still rising. They don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought of the old, weak, women, and children who had no choice but to give up, and then thought of the babies who were safely in the medium, and her heart softened.


    They had come back to save people. If there were still people alive in the city below, there should be a hope of being saved.


    However, before she went back, MO Ruyue entered the space again.


    She needed to bring a large amount of food, medicine, and warm clothes, which were useful for the people waiting for help.


    Gu Ying had investigated very clearly. There were not many strong men left in the city. Almost all of them had escaped, and the remaining ones did not want to leave their families.


    What she needed to do was to fill up the carriage and then enter the city as fast as possible to save the people.


    ¡°The living Buddha is here, we¡¯re saved!¡±


    The city, which had been deathly silent, was disturbed by a burst of crying, and gradually regained some vitality.


    Lanterns were hung on both sides of MO Ruyue¡¯s carriage. The warm orange light symbolized the hope of life and was summoning the surviving lives to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t fight.¡±


    MO Ruyue had already returned to the medium to prepare a lot of dry food. She steamed tray after tray of steamed buns and cakes. There was no porridge. After all, her carriage had a limited capacity and she could not ¡°conjure¡± more things.


    While maintaining order, she distributed food to the injured who could still move and moved over to her.


    This way, everyone would be gathered together, and it would be more convenient for her to treat their injuries.


    Perhaps it was because the people in the city were too scattered, there were not many people gathered here now. There were only a dozen people, most of whom were elderly and children, and only two or three men.


    ¡°Can you find any more living people? We won¡¯t be staying here for too long, so if anyone needs food or treatment, I hope you can help each other to find it.


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she quickly treated the injured in his hands.


    Most of them were smashed or scalded, and some had a high fever because of shock. To MO Ruyue, it was not a difficult injury to deal with.


    Those who were seriously injured would find it difficult to even move, let alone gather here.


    ¡°Bodhisattva, please save my mother and brother! They¡¯ve been locked up in the room for a few days!¡±


    An eight or nine-year-old boy suddenly appeared out of nowhere and knelt down in front of MO Ruyue. He didn¡¯t even look at the steamed bun that was stuffed into her hand and just kept kowtowing and crying to her.


    His age was similar to Er Bao¡¯s, but their current situation was like heaven and hell.


    Not to mention his bloodied face and ragged clothes, just the despair in his eyes was enough to make one¡¯s heart clench.


    ¡°I can help you take a look, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can save them. As you can see, there are only two of us, and we still have to help the other people.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue sympathized with him, she still let her rationality take over.


    She wouldn¡¯t make a promise out of sympathy, no matter who it was to.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± The little boy thanked her excitedly.


    ¡°Hurry and eat something.¡±


    An aunt at the side forced a steamed bun into his hands, but he still looked at MO Ruyue eagerly, afraid to miss every look in her eyes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your house?¡±


    MO Ruyue quickly finished bandaging the last patient and called the little boy over to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s in a courtyard in the north of the city. However, the surrounding houses have all collapsed, so the carriage can¡¯t enter.¡± The little boy said hesitantly. This carriage and the horse that pulled it were worth a lot of silver. Although there were not many people left in the city, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be people who would take advantage of the situation.


    MO Ruyue noticed his hesitation and asked, but she didn¡¯t expect him to also honestly speak his mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just lead the way,¡±


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t leave the carriage alone when she went to save the people.


    Under the little boy¡¯s lead, MO Ruyue and Gu Ying came to a pile of ruins.


    From the remnants of the pillars and walls, it could be seen that this was once a residential area. However, not only was there no relatively complete house, but there was also no passage for people to enter and exit.


    Some of the buildings that looked like they were about to collapse were severely slanted, as if they would collapse at the slightest touch.


    MO Ruyue observed carefully and confirmed that only the boy¡¯s body size could pass through the gaps between the buildings smoothly.


    But even so, it was hard to say if he would be buried when he returned.


    She directly reached out to hold the little boy¡¯s waist and carried him up. After a few leaps, they reached the roof of a nearby building, and the view suddenly widened.


    ¡°Tell me, where should I go?¡±


    Looking down at the entire residential area from above, even with the help of the moonlight, they could only see a vague outline.


    ¡°Go that way, east, about 100 meters to the right. There¡¯s a broken old locust tree there. 15 steps to the right, that¡¯s my gate.¡±


    The little boy didn¡¯t show any panic, but after carefully determining the direction, he immediately gave an answer.


    Not only did he know the route home by heart, but what was even more valuable was that he could describe the route clearly and accurately.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but take another look at the little boy.


    Other than the time when he cried for her help, he still looked like a child. Now, he looked like a mature adult.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, I¡¯ll go alone, you guys wait for me here.¡±


    Gu Ying carried a rope on his back and a modified jack in his hand. Since he was going to save people from the collapsed house, these things were essential.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any skyscrapers that were more than ten stories tall, so the difficulty of the rescue was also reduced..

 Chapter 384

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯ll be faster with the two of us.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s finger knocked on the carriage, and a low groan came from inside.


    She had already released two giant wolves from her space when the little boy wasn¡¯t paying attention. They had settled in the carriage.


    If someone had the intention to steal the carriage, they would definitely receive an unexpected ¡®surprise¡¯.


    Gu Ying would never go against MO Ruyue¡¯s words. With a tap of his toes, he was already like an owl spreading its wings, silently sliding into the night.


    MO Ruyue followed closely behind. She could feel the little boy¡¯s excited and surprised gaze moving between her and Gu Ying. He didn¡¯t even notice that his face had been frozen by the night wind.


    After listening to the little boy¡¯s route, the two of them had already found a landing point to reach their destination. After a few jumps, the two of them stood on the trunk of an old locust tree.


    ¡°The houses here have completely collapsed. If there¡¯s really someone still inside, there¡¯s almost no chance of survival.¡±


    Gu Ying only needed to take a look to roughly make a judgment.


    These buildings were all built with stone. Generally, only people in the countryside would choose this kind of heavy stone, and even the wood was very little.


    Once a house like this collapsed, the people inside would not be able to survive unless they ran fast.


    ¡°Uncle, my mother and brother must still be alive. I can always hear their voices. They¡¯re crying for help and it hurts!¡±


    The little boy mistakenly thought that Gu Ying was trying to persuade MO Ruyue to give up on saving him, and immediately started to plead again.


    If these two good-hearted people left, he would really have no way to save his mother and brother.


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying exchanged a look and finally said to him, ¡°Your brother is still here, but¡­ Your mother is gone.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. My mother said that she would definitely wait for me to bring people back to save her!¡±


    The little boy was stunned for a moment, and then he shook his head vigorously.


    There were tears in her eyes, but he tried his best not to let them fall.


    He had just spoken to his mother before he left, and he had rushed back not long ago. How could his mother be gone?


    ¡°You just wait here. We don¡¯t need your help, as long as you don¡¯t hurt yourself. ¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t give him time to adapt to this cruel news. Even if the younger child was alive, his breath was already very weak. If she delayed any longer, he would die.


    She gave a hasty order and immediately rushed in the direction of the sound with Gu Ying.


    The two of them nimbly landed on a pile of rocks. They were not in a hurry to dig, but instead quickly observed the surroundings.


    Although the stones were stacked together, they were blocked by a fallen wooden beam, forming a narrow space.


    It could be said that it was thanks to this small space that the mother and son could persist until today.


    What they had to do now was to find a support point and slowly move the stones away to prevent the stones from falling and eventually causing secondary harm to the mother and son.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this isn¡¯t my space. Otherwise, with a thought transfer, these wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed. She didn¡¯t dare to think that if it was any one of her babies under here, would she still be able to keep her calm and even think about some unrealistic things?


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, look, that beam hit the millstone outside, that¡¯s why there¡¯s a small triangular area. If that¡¯s the case, the mother and son should have been standing under the roof.¡±


    Gu Ying analyzed as he tried to touch the stacked stones.


    ¡°This side must have been swept by the tail of the meteorite, which caused such huge damage. Also, look, the fallen wall is facing to one side. That¡¯s why the beam that should have been inside the house hit the millstone outside.¡± ¡°So, the meteorite came from behind them, and the mother and son wanted to run but didn¡¯t?¡±


    MO Ruyue followed Gu Ying¡¯s groping direction and probed downwards. They often played this kind of game of looking for support points to maintain balance, and their cooperation was particularly tacit.


    First, he carefully cleaned up the loose gravel, then the relatively loose ones, and finally the relatively stable big stones. This required the modified jack that Gu Ying brought.


    In fact, the two of them had far more strength than ordinary people, and it was not a problem for them to lift things that weighed a few hundred pounds.


    However, they still had to free up their hands to save people, so it was better to leave the supporting stone to professional tools.


    In the process of clearing the rocks, MO Ruyue turned her head to look in the direction of the old locust tree. The little boy was still standing obediently on the trunk.


    Obedient children were still very rare.


    This thought suddenly flashed through her mind, and then she heard Gu Ying say, ¡°Bing ¡®Er, I found that woman¡¯s body.¡±


    Although only a small part of the cloth was revealed, it was obvious that it was the coarse blue linen that the common people were used to wearing.


    Although the mother was caught off guard and hit, she still used her body to protect her child.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, especially at such a close distance. They could easily tell who was still alive among the rubble.


    As the rocks were cleared out more quickly, the body of a young woman was slowly revealed.


    Although her body was already cold, her joints were not completely stiff. However, many of her bones had been shattered, and they felt soft to the touch.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t dead yet, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long after being rescued.


    MO Ruyue could feel that her spine was broken several times. She was basically suffering from high paraplegia.


    Moreover, in the process of rescue and moving, it would also cause her bones to shift, directly pressing on the nerves and bone marrow inside. It could be said that the moment the stone moved, she would be dead.


    Both of them were people who were used to seeing life and death, but even so, seeing that the hope of life was so close, but both of their feet had already entered the gates of hell, the ending was still somewhat unbearable.


    They didn¡¯t speak again, but silently dug out the young woman¡¯s body. In the end, they saw how she did her best to protect her child.


    Although she was hit from behind, the young woman still struggled to use her knees, back, and arms to protect the child in her arms.


    Using her body as a cushion, she firmly withstood the various kinds of pressure that were pressing down from above, including the beam that hit the millstone.


    She persevered like this until she took her last breath.


    She was holding a little boy about three years old in her arms, sucking on something. After the pressure around her suddenly disappeared, she seemed to have fallen asleep.


    In order to keep her child alive, the woman, who had lost her milk, actually secreted blood and milk from her breast. This was the biggest reason why the three-year-old boy could survive.


    MO Ruyue was moved by the scene in front of her.


    She had heard countless times that motherly love was the greatest feeling in the world. Even after she had a few sensible and lovely babies, she was still a little unfamiliar with this kind of feeling.


    But now, in front of such an ordinary woman, her greatness made MO Ruyue feel a sense of inferiority.


    This must be true motherly love. In comparison, what she had done for her babies was nothing.


    ¡°Gu Ying, go and bring that little boy here. He shouldn¡¯t miss this scene.


    Instead, he should remember that he was once loved by such a great mother..¡±

 Chapter 385

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t move away from that woman. She never thought she would see this scene.


    The strong shock made her speechless, and it took her a long time to come back to her senses.


    Gu Ying went over and said something to the little boy, and a desperate cry made MO Ruyue¡¯s nose sour.


    Was this the feeling of sadness?


    She thought that she would never have the chance to experience it in her life.


    Very quickly, Gu Ying¡¯s figure flew over with the little boy in his arms. The little fellow who was still sobbing and crying instantly quieted down.


    He looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. It was such a cruel and desperate scene, but there was still a glimmer of hope in front of him. One could imagine the impact it had on him.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve brought someone back. Look, I¡¯ve even brought a steamed bun.¡± The little boy suddenly knelt down and handed over the untouched steamed bun in his hand.


    ¡°Younger Brother has long been weaned off milk, so why is he drinking it again today? Mother, you eat steamed buns while it is still warm.¡±


    When he saw that his mother and brother were ignoring him, he took the initiative to break a piece and put it in the young woman¡¯s mouth. His hand loosened, and the steamed bun fell to the ground.


    MO Ruyue stood at the side and watched. Neither he nor Gu Ying said anything.


    The little boy slowly picked up the steamed bun that had fallen on the ground, tore off the dirty skin, and brought it to the young woman¡¯s mouth again.


    Her cold lips touched his fingers. As if they were frozen, his hands trembled. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re feeding Little Brother, but if you don¡¯t eat¡­ You can¡¯t go without food. Even if we¡¯re on the road, we have to be full before we have the strength. ¡±


    His voice gradually sounded like he was about to cry, and bean-sized tears began to fall from his eyes.


    No matter how much he tried to stuff the steamed bun into the young woman¡¯s mouth, he couldn¡¯t pry open her stiff mouth. He could only kneel and move a few steps forward. With both hands, he finally put the piece of steamed bun in.


    ¡°Benefactor, I beg you to save my mother.¡±


    The little boy suddenly turned around and fiercely kowtowed to MO Ruyue. He didn¡¯t care about the debris and stones on the ground that had already cut his hands and knees into pieces.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. The moment his forehead was about to hit the stone, she picked him up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for this first. If you die here, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair? Are you going to leave your little brother to me?¡±


    She deliberately said it in a very impolite way.


    The little boy looked like he had lost all hope. If she showed any sympathy for them, he might really leave his brother behind.


    ¡°No, my brother was exchanged for my mother¡¯s life. I will never leave him!¡±


    Although the little boy was being held in the air, he did not look flustered at all. On the contrary, his eyes revealed an extremely firm expression, and his words were even more resolute.


    This was more like it.


    MO Ruyue quite admired his tenacity.


    At such a young age, he had experienced such a drastic change and witnessed his mother¡¯s tragic death in front of him. Yet, he was still able to remain rational and calm. He would definitely be a rare figure in the future.


    Although she had a high opinion of him, he was still too young, and there were too many variables in the future.


    Even without such a natural disaster, it would be a difficult problem for an eight or nine-year-old child to raise a three-year-old brother to survive, let alone in this situation.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t continue to think about it. It wasn¡¯t convenient for Gu Ying to participate in the following matters. After all, the young woman was currently naked. Even if it was just the corpse, it wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    She quickly cleaned up the remaining stones and the beam that was pressing on it, and moved the body of the young woman out.


    In order to keep the body from stiffening, MO Ruyue had even used silver needles to stimulate the acupoints to maintain the flexibility of the joints. So even though the young woman had passed away for a long time, her limbs were still soft when she was dug out.


    She quickly pulled up the young woman¡¯s lapels and used a handkerchief to clean the dust and sand on her face. At last, she managed to preserve the last bit of dignity of the deceased.


    The little boy carefully held his sleeping brother in his arms. His tears had stopped when his mother was dug out, but his eyes were red and swollen as he watched MO Ruyue restrain his mother.


    There was no place to look for coffins in the face of natural disasters, but this was not a problem for the omnipotent Gu Ying.


    He had only left for a short while before returning with a huge coffin.


    ¡°Ying, you went to the mortuary to rob?¡±


    MO Ruyue lifted the lid of the coffin and saw the white cloth used to wrap the corpse, the white candle, the yellow paper, and even the linen mourning belt and a pair of spiritual puppets.


    ¡°Yes, I just walked around and saw that I could use them, so I brought them all.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t think that her casual question would actually get the right answer. This was probably Gu Ying¡¯s style and something he would do.


    The little boy didn¡¯t expect to be able to collect his mother¡¯s body. He was so excited that he wanted to kneel down and kowtow again.


    ¡°Stand up straight! You¡¯re a man and you kneel at every turn. Are your knees that soft?¡±


    MO Ruyue was the most impatient to see people kneel. Even if they were given a second chance at life, they just had to find a way to repay the favor. Kneeling to the heavens, kneeling to the earth, and kneeling to their parents was not something that anyone could accept.


    The little boy immediately stood up straight when he heard that.


    He swore in his heart that even though he couldn¡¯t do anything now, he would definitely repay the favor in the future. Even if he had to die, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate!


    The carriage left and returned. The injured people who had been waiting at the settlement heard the sound of the wheels and looked over.


    They saw that the carriage was dragging a cart with a huge coffin on it. They then saw the little boy walking beside the cart with a sorrowful face and immediately understood.


    ¡°Sigh. What a poor child. He lost his mother just like that, and I don¡¯t know where his father went. The older one is taking care of the younger one. How is he going to live in the future?¡±


    ¡°Even if his mother was still alive, is it easy for a woman to raise two children?


    This mother is free, leaving behind two children, it¡¯s really a sin!¡±


    ¡°Shush, lower your voice. We don¡¯t have the time to sympathize with others now. We don¡¯t even know if we can survive!¡±


    All the discussions were like a thorn in the little boy¡¯s heart.


    He looked expressionlessly at his sleeping brother in his arms. Even if he had to cut his flesh and drain his blood every day to feed his brother, he would do it without hesitation!


    As for asking for help from his two benefactors, he did not dare to have such a thought again.


    His benefactor had already helped him a lot, and he should learn to be content with what he had. This was what his mother had taught him again and again when she was still alive.


    No matter how difficult it was, he would still slip through.


    Gu Ying drove the carriage to a barren mountain outside the city. Now that the entire city was almost destroyed, there were naturally no guards or access controls.


    In order to prevent the hungry refugees from digging up the desecrated corpses, Gu Ying had even walked up the mountain for a long time.


    Even though it was pitch-black around him, he was still able to use the starry sky to determine his direction and found a relatively open and flat area.


    This place faced the south, and it was considered a good burial ground.


    While they were digging, the little boy also worked with them. He waved his heavy pickaxe or used a dustpan to push the soil out of the pit.


    His hands were blistered with blood, but he did not cry out in pain.


    Soon, a new grave was erected.


    It read, ¡°the tomb of the first cilin, the Liu family.¡±


    The unfilial sons, Lin Zheng and Lin Yun, stood in respect with tears in their eyes.


    In the end, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know the real name of the young woman, but she knew the names of this pair of little brothers..

 Chapter 386

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What do you plan to do in the future?¡± She said to the little boy who was kneeling in front of the tombstone and burning joss paper.


    ¡°Benefactor, I plan to take my brother to the north. Whether it¡¯s begging or selling myself as a slave, I¡¯ll try my best to survive with him.¡±


    He didn¡¯t open his mouth to ask for help, which was out of MO Ruyue¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you something. If you meet a family with this badge in the north, just say that I asked you to go there.¡±


    MO Ruyue quickly wrote a note and stamped it with her seal.


    She rummaged through the carriage and quickly came back with a package.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some dry food and clothes for you. There are only a few copper coins. Don¡¯t use them unless you have no other choice.¡±


    MO Ruyue had already thought of everything.


    Giving money to children of this age would be sending them to a dead end. It was better to give them enough clothes to keep them warm and dry food to fill their stomachs.


    She was prepared to entrust the two children to the Bai family, but whether or not they could catch up to the Bai family depended on whether these two little brothers had the fortune to survive this disaster.


    ¡°Benefactor, even if you don¡¯t want me to kneel, I still want to kneel. Please let me kowtow to you!¡±


    The little boy couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He didn¡¯t know what else he could say to express his gratitude. Even if it would make his benefactor unhappy, he must kowtow to thank her.


    ¡°You still owe me one just now, so you can pay me back in one.¡±


    MO Ruyue only hated people who knelt and begged, but she would naturally accept this kind of heartfelt gratitude.


    Lin Zheng carefully put his brother to the side and immediately knelt down. He respectfully kowtowed three times to MO Ruyue and Gu Ying, making banging sounds.


    When he raised his head, his forehead was already bruised.


    ¡°Alright, how you want to walk the road after this and how far you can go will depend on you.¡±


    MO Ruyue helped Lin Zheng up, sighing in her heart.


    This was a rare good seedling. If it were another situation, perhaps she would have brought him by her side to cultivate, but the timing was not right.


    She still had her babies in her interspace, and she would have to bring them out sooner or later. She couldn¡¯t keep them trapped in her interspace.


    With so many people appearing out of thin air, Lin Zheng would definitely be suspicious. Even if he was indebted to her, this secret could not be easilv known by others.


    Therefore, she could only allow Lin Zheng to find his own way out. If he could catch up to the Bai family, they would definitely meet again in the future. At that time, it would not be too late to accept him as a disciple.


    If he still fell on the road of fighting for his life, then it could only be said that they were not fated to be together.


    This wasn¡¯t because MO Ruyue was cruel. She and Gu Ying had once walked an even more dangerous path to reach where they were today. In comparison, the path that Lin Zheng was going to take now was really nothing.


    Initially, she had thought that Lin Zheng would stay on the mountain to accompany his mother for a while longer. She did not expect that he would choose to go down the mountain with them without hesitation.


    ¡°Benefactor, I can save more energy by following your carriage for a longer journey. You won¡¯t blame me for being opportunistic, right?¡±


    Lin Zheng faced MO Ruyue¡¯s question and said frankly.


    ¡°No, you just know how to judge the situation and make the best choice,¡±


    MO Ruyue knew very well that it wasn¡¯t that this child didn¡¯t value relationships. On the contrary, it was because he valued relationships too much that he valued his younger brother, who his mother had exchanged her life for, more than anything else.


    He knew that Lin Yun could only rely on him now, so he couldn¡¯t fall. There was still a long way to go, and he had to make the right choice.


    The time to part had finally come. MO Ruyue gave Lin Zheng a lit torch and two spare ones.


    He even had a machete stuck on his waist.


    The night was long, and although there was no threat from humans, the wild beasts that had gone crazy from hunger were also a severe test.


    ¡°Remember, during the day, you must stay away from the crowd.¡±


    MO Ruyue reminded them one last time. She had already done her best and had no regrets.


    After thanking MO Ruyue and Gu Ying, Lin Zheng¡¯s small figure gradually disappeared into the distance. Only the orange flame continued to flash as he firmly headed north.


    ¡°Bing ¡®Er, are we going back to the city or are we going down?¡±


    Gu Ying saw that she was looking in the direction of Lin Zheng¡¯s departure for a long time without saying a word. He knew that she still couldn¡¯t let it go, so he deliberately found some topics to divert her attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the city. If there are any more injured people, treat them. Also, you have to purify the water source. We didn¡¯t come in vain.¡±


    MO Ruyue retracted her gaze, not wanting Gu Ying to worry about her. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s enter the city first and then split up.¡±


    Gu Ying was about to get on the carriage when two arms suddenly wrapped around his waist. MO Ruyue¡¯s soft body came close.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to find you.¡±


    Ever since they had reunited, she had said these words countless times, but each time, it gave Gu Ying a different feeling.


    He patted the back of her hand and comforted her, ¡°Even if I have to do it a thousand times, I will still find you.¡±


    ¡°Um!¡±


    The two of them continued to confirm each other¡¯s feelings in this kind of companionship, deepening the bond between them, making the thread of their fates tighter and tighter, never to be cut off again.


    The carriage entered the city again, but there were some things and people missing. Although it still caused some small discussions, it quickly disappeared without a trace.


    The night had fallen, and the wounded, who had been frightened and tortured by pain, quickly fell asleep after having a full meal and receiving treatment.


    This settlement was one of the few buildings that had survived. There was even a sign of an inn hanging on it. It could only be said to be a place that could barely shelter them from the wind and rain, but it could not keep them warm.


    MO Ruyue naturally wouldn¡¯t help them start a fire to keep them warm. These people could still eat and move. If she had to do it to keep them warm, then they deserved to be left behind to wait for death.


    After she returned, she had asked if there were any more people coming to this gathering point, but the answer was no.


    After such a long time, even if there were survivors, they wouldn¡¯t be able to last long if they couldn¡¯t move.


    Right now, it was the middle of winter. Without any food or drink, they were seriously injured, and their body temperatures were dropping. This was a sure-death buff.


    MO Ruyue was also very clear about this, but in the second half of the night, she still went with Gu Ying to sort out the entire city from head to toe.


    When the sky had just turned bright, the two returned to the place where they had first parted, but the bags of dry food and medicine in their hands were empty.


    The life force of a human was indeed the most incredible thing. That night, they had found no less than a dozen survivors.


    However, this was all that was left.


    Even if some of them were still breathing weakly, they couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Even if they discovered them, they would ignore them.


    As for those who still had a glimmer of hope, the two of them left them with dry food and medicine. As for whether they could survive this in the end, it was up to God¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°We¡¯re going south now. We walked around the city again last night and found some survivors, but it¡¯s not convenient to move them now.¡±


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t even take care of yourselves now, but if you think of your desire for someone to save you, go and take a look if you can. We¡¯ve all left a very eye-catching mark. Of course, even if you don¡¯t go, no one will say anything..¡±

 Chapter 387

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After MO Ruyue finished speaking, her eyes swept over the crowd around her. However, those evasive eyes were destined to disappoint her.


    After nearly ten days, MO Ruyue and Gu Ying finally returned to the county.


    However, the county no longer existed. The entire city had been hit by a dense number of meteorites, and all the houses had been destroyed in the sea of fire.


    The original ruins of the city were only left with craters of various sizes.


    As for the mountain range where the Qin Village was located, two of the mountains had their peaks cut off. The continuous fire had almost destroyed the entire mountain forest. Fortunately, the mountain range had a lot of water, so some trees and vegetation were preserved.


    When MO Ruyue saw the county, she could not even say a word. She could only let out a gasp.


    She had already mentally prepared herself for the tragedy that she had witnessed along the way. However, when she saw the center of the catastrophe, she could only be glad that she had a cheat.


    No matter why that senior chose her and Gu Ying. MO Ruyue was already extremely grateful that she could predict such a natural disaster in advance and survive it.


    ¡®Gu Ying, if I didn¡¯t suddenly have that illusion, I might have turned into ashes like the others in this city.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Bing ¡®Er, you are the one chosen, that¡¯s the best reason.¡±


    Gu Ying saw this scene and was also deeply shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull MO Ruyue into his arms to confirm her existence.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you are¡­ Lady Qin?¡±


    A voice came from behind him, filled with disbelief and bewilderment. MO Ruvue turned around and saw a man in razzed clothes with a Dair of crutches. One of his legs had been broken from the base of his thigh to the foot of his other leg. The other foot was also turned outward as if it had grown crooked before it could be restored.


    The man looked like he had just escaped from a sea of fire. His face was so blackened that it was impossible to tell what he originally looked like. Half of his face was covered in scars left behind by blisters that had burst from the


    ¡°And you are?


    Even if she had an eidetic memory, she still couldn¡¯t tell who he was when faced with such a completely disfigured face.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Doctor Li from Huichun Hall!¡±


    That person¡¯s emotions became even more agitated. He was in a hurry to rush to MO Ruyue¡¯s side, but his walking stick tilted and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Doctor Li? It¡¯s you!¡¯


    MO Ruyue immediately went forward to help him up.


    Doctor Li¡¯s character was good, and he treated the poor and the rich equally. His medical skills were naturally excellent to be able to enter Huichun Hall.


    MO Ruyue only nodded to him and was not as close as Imperial Doctor Tian and her little followers.


    Originally, she thought that there was no one alive here. She didn¡¯t expect that not only was there one, but it was also an acquaintance. However, when she saw this acquaintance¡¯s unrecognizable appearance, she really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Lady Qin, you suddenly left the county before, where did you go? Imperial Doctor Tian and the others have also left together. You, do you know something?¡±


    Doctor Li grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s arm tightly and reproached her.


    ¡°Doctor Li, what are you talking about? I left to find a new school for my babies. What can I know?¡±


    Of course, MO Ruyue would not admit to Doctor Li¡¯s accusation. Besides, even if he had doubts in his heart, he had no evidence to prove it.


    ¡°A new academy? Yes, your babies don¡¯t have Du Zhongheng as their teacher, they have a master that is despised by all the students in the world. It will be difficult to find a suitable academy.¡±


    Doctor Li seemed to have accepted this reason. Although he was still a little skeptical, he couldn¡¯t find any more faults.


    ¡°What happened that day? How did you become like this? Where did the others


    This time, it was MO Ruyue¡¯s turn to ask.


    Although she knew what had happened, she had not experienced it personally and did not know what it was like when a natural disaster really came.


    ¡°That day¡­ The sky was on fire that day¡­¡±


    Doctor Li¡¯s memory was brought back to that day, and the nightmarish scene seemed to play out in front of him again.


    ¡°Countless fireballs fell from the sky. We didn¡¯t even have time to react before many of us were hit. Some were even burned to death in an instant.¡±


    ¡°I-I was out of the city for a house call when a carriage happened to arrive, so I ran as fast as I could. The cries and screams from the city could even reach my ears.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hell, a living hell!¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t go into detail about what happened next, MO Ruyue could roughly guess.


    It was nothing more than being hit by rocks or trees from meteorites during the escape and being burned, but in the end, they were lucky enough to escape death and survive.


    Doctor Li¡¯s answer confirmed her guess, but he didn¡¯t know what happened to the others. After all, he was outside the city when the natural disaster occurred, so he was lucky enough to escape.


    ¡°How did you manage to slip away during this time? Did you see anyone else?¡± MO Ruyue continued to ask.


    She still had a glimmer of hope that there might be others who would be as lucky as Doctor Li.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, so I bring my medicine box with me when I go out to see patients. There are even medicinal herbs borrowed from Huichun Hall in the car. If it weren¡¯t for these, I would have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°As for the others, I¡¯ve seen some escapees. Although I asked them to take me with them, they couldn¡¯t take care of themselves and left me behind in the end.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only managed to survive to this day by relying on the charred animal corpses in the mountains.¡±


    After Doctor Li finished telling her his experience, he fell silent. There was still a lingering fear in his eyes.


    MO Ruyue had just moved a little when he grabbed her arm tightly again and said, ¡°Lady Qin, you¡¯re leaving, right? Please take me with you. If you don¡¯t care about me, I¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave for the time being¡­ I still have to search for other survivors. In addition, I have to go into the mountains to see what the Qin Village is like now. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be convenient.¡±


    Although Doctor Li¡¯s encounter was very pitiful, MO Ruyue would not take him away just because of this.


    There were too many pitiful people. Even if she wanted to save them, she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lady Qin, please do me a favor. Look at my current state, how many more days can I live? Please save me, for the sake of our past work in Huichun Hall!¡± As Doctor Li spoke, he fell to the ground and slammed his head against the ground, wanting to kowtow to MO Ruyue.


    ¡°How about this, I can send you to the nearest town with people and leave you some money for your own protection. I can¡¯t do anything more than that. If you can¡¯t accept it, then well part ways here.¡±


    MO Ruyue said decisively.


    Doctor Li looked at MO Ruyue with his mouth wide open. After a long while, he said dejectedly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as Lady Qin says.¡±


    Doctor Li had unhealed burns all over his body, so it was obviously unrealistic to ride a horse.


    Although they were fast enough, the process of running would wear down his wounds again, so in the end, he had to let Gu Ying drive the carriage to send him away.


    MO Ruyue was also very kind and gave him some men¡¯s clothes, silver, and some special burn treatment medicine.


    ¡°Lady Qin, I can¡¯t repay your great kindness. If there¡¯s a next life, I will


    definitely¡­.¡±

 Chapter 388

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Before Doctor Li could finish his words of gratitude, he was interrupted by MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Doctor Li, you should hurry up and get in the carriage. Get well first and talk about the future later.¡±


    She knew that there was a small town that had survived fifty miles away, and it had miraculously not encountered any danger. Whether it was meteorites or fire, they had all avoided it as if they had made an appointment.


    Moreover, there were no refugees in the city. They were basically the people of the city. In order to prevent refugees from entering the city, the city gates had been tightly sealed.


    Fortunately, there was no shortage of food in the city at that time, but there was a lack of medicine. Originally, they had to import medicine from the county¡¯s medicine store. Now that the county was destroyed, their medicine import channels were all cut off.


    MO Ruyue used a cart of medicinal herbs to exchange for an entry pass. It shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem to arrange for Doctor Li to enter the city alone.


    As for other matters in the future, she couldn¡¯t manage them and didn¡¯t want to manage them.


    After all, the two of them only had a casual relationship, and she had already done her best.


    MO Ruyue watched the carriage leave and stood in place for a long time, unwilling to leave.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time she had been separated from Gu Ying after reuniting with him.


    A distance of fifty miles was not considered far. In order to return at the fastest speed, they had even switched to the big black horse. However, she still felt that when he left, he had already taken her heart away.


    It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t split up when they were trying to save people, but she didn¡¯t have such a strong sense of reluctance at that time. The shadow of the carriage was still clearly visible, but she had already begun to miss him.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll use this time to go back to Qin Village to take a look.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to stand there and wait for Gu Ying to return. He knew very well where to find her next.


    This time, after she got on the horse, she couldn¡¯t run anymore. The entire official road was smashed into a mess, and she could only rely on her horse-riding skills to slowly move forward.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it won¡¯t be easy for Gu Ying to drive the carriage back later.¡±


    MO Ruyue had only walked about a hundred meters when she stopped her horse.


    She had changed her mind. The carriage would definitely sink into the potholes again and again. She didn¡¯t want to wait for Gu Ying to appear at the Qin Village.


    She left a secret signal at the place where they were going to part and told Gu Ying to wait for her for a while. MO Ruyue then flashed into the space.


    This time, she was going to see the babies. Ever since she left and started her rescue journey, she had almost not seen the babies.


    Now that the Qin Village was in front of her, she decided to go see them and correct her mentality.


    MO Ruyue had just entered the space when she heard San Bao shouting, ¡°Mother is back! Everyone, come out! Don¡¯t let Mother run away!


    The other four babies appeared out of nowhere. The closest one was actually Tang Tang, who was less than twenty meters away from MO Ruyue.


    The top of her head was stained with grass, and she had entered the herbal field at some point in time. She didn¡¯t look like she was picking herbs, but more like she was lying in ambush.


    As for who they were ambushing, it was obvious.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±


    Tang Tang immediately ran over. She had grown a bit taller now. Although she still had short legs, she could still run very fast.


    ¡°Slow down, Mother won¡¯t leave, be careful you don¡¯t fall!¡±


    MO Ruyue called out repeatedly, feeling both amused and distressed.


    She didn¡¯t know how long the babies had thought of this idea, how long they had been waiting for her, and what kind of feelings they had when they finally found her today. They tried their best to stop her from leaving.


    Just as these thoughts flashed through her mind, Tang Tang had already plunged into her arms and hugged her thigh tightly.


    The second person to rush over was San Bao. He was currently the one with the highest martial strength among the babies, and his running speed was like a little leopard with its four claws spread out.


    MO Ruyue was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop in time and bump into Tang Tang, so she immediately picked her up with both hands and then used one hand to slow down San Bao¡¯s speed.


    Perhaps it was because they saw that MO Ruyue really had no intention of leaving, the three babies slowed down in the end, especially Tang Tang, who started walking directly.


    ¡°Mother, why haven¡¯t you come to see us? Don¡¯t you miss us?¡±


    After Tang Tang was lifted up, she immediately hugged MO Ruyue¡¯s neck tightly and said pitifully in MO Ruyue¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. This time, you¡¯ve left for a longer time than all the previous times combined. We all thought that you didn¡¯t want us anymore.¡±


    San Bao¡¯s eyes were red as well, but he wiped his eyes hard and forced his tears back.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Er Bao walked over with Si Bao. He didn¡¯t complain about anything. Instead, he greeted MO Ruyue with a normal expression, as if she had just come home from a consultation.


    Da Bao was the only one who stood far away. He didn¡¯t complain or talk to her. He just looked at her quietly from a distance.


    That gaze made MO Ruyue¡¯s hair stand on end. Even when facing the world¡¯s most brutal and perverted assassin, she had never felt this way. Now, facing a twelve-year-old child, this kind of feeling inexplicably came.


    ¡°Mother has been busy saving people outside these days. Every time I come back, I take some food, herbs, and necessities, so I didn¡¯t have the time to say hello to you.¡±


    Even MO Ruyue herself felt that the reason she gave was very far-fetched, so after she finished speaking, she could only kiss Tang Tang¡¯s little face to ease her embarrassment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside now? We¡¯ve been staying here all this time and don¡¯t know anything. Mother, can¡¯t you let us go out and help?¡±


    Er Bao immediately seized the opportunity to ask the question that everyone had been thinking about during this period of time.


    ¡°Now, Mother has returned to the county.¡±


    MO Ruyue hesitated for a moment but still decided to tell the truth.


    ¡°Really? How¡¯s the situation there? Mother, have you returned to the Qin Village?


    Er Bao¡¯s eyes lit up. They were more concerned about the place where they grew up.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to Qin Village yet, but¡­ The county is gone.¡±


    At first, MO Ruyue was still hesitating whether to tell them such a cruel truth.


    After all, the babies were still too young, and this truth was so cruel.


    ¡°No¡­ It was¡­ What do you mean by that?¡±


    The babies were stunned and didn¡¯t understand what MO Ruyue was saying.


    ¡°No more. I mean what I said, the county is gone.¡± MO Ruyue repeated. This time, she could clearly see the shock and realization in her babies¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all¡­ All gone? The Qin Village¡­ No more?¡±


    Er Bao¡¯s lips trembled slightly as he spoke. Although he tried very hard to squeeze out a smile, he still failed in the end.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Qin Village yet, but two of the mountains in that direction have been cut off. I don¡¯t think the situation will be any better.¡± ¡°As for the county, there¡¯s nothing left except for the ruins.¡±


    MO Ruyue told the truth without hiding anything.


    ¡°Then, shall we go¡­ home?


    Si Bao asked as well. His voice was trembling, and the tears in his eyes were rolling down. Even though he tried to wipe them away with his hands, they could not stop flowing.


    ¡°Yes, at least go back and take a look. After all, that is the place where you were born and grew up. You have to take a look. Perhaps there will be a chance to rebuild it in the future.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that MO Ruyue didn¡¯t have this thought. With her current connections and financial resources, even if she wanted to rebuild the county, it would be a piece of cake.


    But she wasn¡¯t sure if she should do that..

 Chapter 389

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°mother, what should we do in the future? where is our home?


    er bao¡¯s mood seemed to have eased up a lot. this time, the question he raised was very realistic.


    home was the place they would eventually belong to, but it would not be this ¡®other room¡¯.


    ¡°this natural disaster affected a wide area. when we left, we used three days and three nights to run at full speed. although we came back to save people, we were delayed for almost a month. but you can also think about how far we had gone.¡±


    ¡°post-disaster reconstruction is not something that can be done in a day or two, and it¡¯s not something that we should be thinking about. so, after we leave this place, i will still take you back to the north.¡±


    mo ruyue was a very realistic person, and she considered the most realistic things.


    the natural disasters were indeed tragic, but the lives of the living still had to continue.


    so what school should her babies go to next so that they could continue to receive a good education? this was the question that she had to consider first.


    ¡°we¡¯re still going north. does that mean our home will be in the north in the future?


    san bao¡¯s nerves were obviously thicker. although his home had been destroyed, and he was really sad to be forced to leave his home, the thought of being able to start a new life made him feel a little excited and expectant.


    ¡°i had originally planned to bring you to the capital in the future, but that was a plan for a few years later. i didn¡¯t expect that a natural disaster would push this plan forward so much.¡±


    ¡°after mother¡¯s matters here are settled, we¡¯ll return the way we came. this time, we¡¯ll go straight to the capital.¡±


    mo ruyue had originally wanted to walk steadily. she wanted to go from qin village to the county town first and make a temporary transition. then, she would go to ping city and slowly walk further.


    however, the bridge was gone and ping city was not in her path. hence, she did not take a detour. it must be a post-disaster city waiting to be rebuilt.


    even if she had the intention to help rebuild some places, it would be under the condition that the babies were settled in and would not be affected by their normal lives and studies.


    her family¡¯s situation had not been settled yet, and she did not have the mood to help others rebuild it.


    they entered the capital.


    these two words made the babies feel dizzy.


    the furthest they had been to was the county, but now they were going to the capital. this was something they didn¡¯t even dare to dream of, which somewhat diluted some of the sadness at this time.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯m going out now. uncle gu ying is still waiting for me outside.¡±


    although mo ruyue had only spoken a few words to the babies, it had already swept away all the guilt and avoidance that had been pent up in her heart these


    what she needed to do now was to return to the outside world and finish what she had not been able to finish in time.


    ¡°mother, when you return to the qin village, can you let us go out and take a look? perhaps after leaving this time, i will never have the chance to come back.¡±


    san bao quickly made a request when he saw that she was about to leave.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll first make sure there¡¯s no danger outside before i bring you guys out.¡±


    mo ruyue readily agreed.


    that was her original plan, but she would have to wait until she went to the treasure valley and was ready to leave. then, she would let her babies take a last look.


    after getting permission, the boys heaved a sigh of relief and were no longer as nervous as before. only tang tang was still clinging to mo ruyue and refused to get off.


    ¡°mother, you really won¡¯t be gone for another ten days before you return, although she was with her brothers, grandfather liu, and grandmother liu, she still missed the days when her mother was by her side.


    it would¡¯ve been great if she had a little sister.


    tang tang secretly thought to herself. she didn¡¯t dare to let mo ruyue find out what she was thinking.


    her father was no longer around, and her mother could not conjure up a little sister on her own, so she had better think about it secretly and forget it. she did not want to say it out loud to make her mother sad.


    ¡°tang tang, mother will pick you up soon. be good and wait for mother at home, okay?¡±


    mo ruyue sighed. she had made tang tang sad and scared this time. she didn¡¯t know how long it would take to comfort her.


    however, this was also her fault in the first place. she should just communicate with the babies properly. why did she have to hide?


    after a long period of comfort, tang tang was finally put down. she waved at mo ruyue and sent her out of the space.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, you¡¯ve come out.¡±


    gu ying had already returned to the place where they parted. after seeing the message mo ruyue had left, he waited at the same place and saw her come out not long after.


    ¡°yes, when i was on my way back, i was ambushed by the babies. i don¡¯t know how long they¡¯ve been waiting for me. i¡¯ve finally met them today.¡±


    mo ruyue explained what had just happened in detail in a reproachful tone, but one could not see how much affection she had in her eyes.


    gu ying listened to her quietly. his eyes were like water, and there was a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°what are you smiling at me for?¡±


    mo ruyue raised her head and saw his gaze. she couldn¡¯t help but punch his chest lightly.


    only the heavens knew why she had so many of these little girl-like actions now. in the past, she was a pure iron-blooded woman.


    ¡°i¡¯m happy to hear you so happy.¡±


    gu ying laughed and reached out to tuck her loose hair behind her ear, then gently touched her cheek with his fingers.


    every action of his was telling her how precious she was to him.


    ¡°ying, let¡¯s go. the carriage can¡¯t go on the next road, and it¡¯s dangerous to ride a horse as well. it¡¯s safer for us to walk.¡±


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t help but look away.


    his gaze was gentle and warm, and she really couldn¡¯t resist it.


    the two people¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, they had covered dozens of miles.


    ¡°as expected¡­¡±


    mo ruyue stopped in her tracks.


    the original location of the qin village had already become a deep pit. only the house closest to the village entrance still had half a wall left, showing that someone had once lived there.


    there were several cracks on the road leading to the back of the mountain, which should be the traces left by the tail of the meteorite when it fell.


    the fire on the mountain had long been extinguished, leaving only charred trees, some lying down, some standing up.


    after seeing the tragic state of the county, mo ruyue didn¡¯t have any illusions about the survivors of the qin village. thus, she wasn¡¯t particularly shocked when she saw the scene in front of her.


    however, when she thought about how all the poultry and livestock at home had been reduced to nothing, and how the babies would feel terrible when they saw this, she also felt a little disappointed.


    although she lived in the qin village when she first came to this world, if her babies weren¡¯t here, she wouldn¡¯t have any sense of belonging to this place or even this world.


    therefore, even if the qin village and the county were destroyed by natural disasters, it was no different from seeing other places being destroyed.


    ¡°let¡¯s go around this pit and enter the mountain. the terrain has changed. it will take some time to find the treasure valley.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t have any feelings toward the qin village. he was more focused on observing the path on the back mountain. however, those huge cracks almost tore the back mountain apart. one could imagine how dangerous it would be to go up the mountain.


    ¡°i just took a preliminary look. the rocks on the mountain have been burned to crisp. we have to be extra careful when we step on them. we have to be fast so that we won¡¯t cause landslides or falling rocks.¡±


    gu ying squatted down, picked up a tree branch, and began to draw a sketch on the ground.


    he was drawing the route to the treasure valley based on his memory, and it was a new topographic map derived from the current terrain.


    this required a very strong sense of three-dimensional space as well as the ability to calculate, which happened to be one of the strengths of gu ying..

 Chapter 390

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°when we went up, we brought all the equipment. i went to the equipment warehouse when i returned to the space, and i have prepared two sets of climbing equipment.¡±


    with a wave of her hand, two huge mountaineering backpacks appeared by her feet.


    although it was easier to put it in the space, the weight of the backpack was almost nothing to the two of them, and it would not affect their movement.


    gu ying did not have the authority to control the space yet. if something unexpected happened, it would be too late to retrieve the equipment from her space.


    the two of them changed into a more convenient mountaineering suit, put on their protective gear, and then quickly set off with their backpacks.


    just as gu ying had said, after being hit by the meteorites and being burned by the fire, the mountain rocks on this side had already been burned soft, especially at the edge of the deep pit. almost half of one¡¯s calf was gone with one step.


    although they were good at light-body techniques, they had no leverage and could only walk out slowly.


    this kind of sand accumulation was also quite dangerous. if one used the wrong force, it would form a terrible quicksand and sink them all to the bottom of the sand accumulation.


    ¡°ying, look, what¡¯s that?¡±


    mo ruyue raised her hand and pointed. fifty meters in front of them, a shiny metal attracted their attention.


    ¡°that¡¯s a meteorite, the part that wasn¡¯t completely burned.¡±


    gu ying understood mo ruyue¡¯s meaning almost immediately.


    meteorites like this were excellent forging materials. even if only a little of it was added, it could immediately increase the toughness and sharpness of the calcined object by several times.


    moreover, it might contain rare elements that this planet didn¡¯t have. this was not only a great temptation for mo ruyue, but also for him.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    he was just about to take action when he was stopped.


    ¡°no, i¡¯m light. i¡¯m the most suitable person to go.¡±


    mo ruyue pointed at a withered tree in the distance. ¡°let¡¯s go there first and secure the rope. if i get stuck, you can pull me out.¡±


    ¡°will that tree really work?¡±


    gu ying looked at the burnt tree and suspected that the rope would break once it was tied to it, let alone being used as a leverage.


    ¡°of course not. that¡¯s why i want you to watch from the side. even a rock isn¡¯t safe, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    although this plan was very risky, it wasn¡¯t without room for maneuver.


    along the way, the two of them paid attention to the craters, but they didn¡¯t find any remains of meteorites. this was the first one they saw, and it was likely to be the last.


    while they were talking, the two of them had arrived next to the dead tree. the good news was that the ground here was relatively harder, and the dead tree was still strong. the bad news was that there was only a stone the size of a watermelon around the tree, and the nearest tree was also ten meters away. fortunately, the climbing rope that the two of them had brought was long enough. they worked together to set up four or five safe leverage points, and there was still enough space for mo ruyue to move freely.


    ¡°be careful. if you really can¡¯t get it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    gu ying repeatedly checked the safety devices several times, but he was still worried and kept reminding her.


    ¡°i know, i¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s previous missions were many times more dangerous than this. even gu ying had not ¡°nagged¡± like this.


    ¡°you don¡¯t believe in my skills? this is just a piece of cake. it¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    she deliberately made fun of him to ease the atmosphere, but gu ying hugged her tightly.


    ¡°i can¡¯t lose you again. don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    his arms were clenched tightly, and his heart was beating so fast that it was deafening.


    mo ruyue raised her hands and wrapped them around his back. she could clearly feel the muscles on his back tense and stiff, and even his body was trembling slightly.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m still here. no one can make me leave you again, not even death.¡±


    she softened her voice. as she spoke, she gently stroked his back until his muscles gradually relaxed.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡­ don¡¯t let my emotions affect you.¡±


    gu ying apologized in a low voice. his hot breath blew on mo ruyue¡¯s neck, making her shrink her neck in fear of tickling.


    ¡°no, with you by my side, i can do what i want without any scruples.¡±


    mo ruyue was not stingy in telling him what she felt in her heart. after experiencing the reunion of life and death, and after witnessing the tragedy after the natural disaster, she felt that she could say what she should say in time so that she would not regret it.


    there was once a very popular saying, ¡°i don¡¯t know which will come first, tomorrow or accident.¡±


    in the past, she had always chosen accidents, but now she really hoped that every tomorrow with gu ying by her side would come as promised.


    mo ruyue pulled on the climbing rope and stepped on a skateboard to slowly slide down the center of the pit.


    the soft soil would cause ones body to sink into the quicksand, but by increasing the area of impact, this situation could be effectively avoided.


    the distance from the edge to the center was nearly 100 meters. normally, it could be covered in the blink of an eye, but now it took less than an hour.


    guying slowly lowered the rope. he had been paying close attention to mo ruyue¡¯s feet and the changes in the surrounding ground. this way, he wouldn¡¯t miss an strange movements and would be able to notice in advance if an accident happened.


    during mo ruyue¡¯s descent, he also saw many fungi strains brought by the meteorites. there were more of them than anywhere else, and there were no signs that they had been picked.


    it must be because there was almost no one here, so the bacteria strains were preserved.


    on her way here, she had kept all the bacteria strains she saw in the storage room of the realm. after all, those extraterrestrial things were quite poisonous. if people who ate them by mistake could not detoxify them in time, they would die without a doubt.


    the bacteria that grew in the crater were no exception. they were all taken into mo ruyue¡¯s medium, which was why she had taken so long to reach the center.


    at the point of impact, there was a black stone. although it was still covered in dark clouds, the stone still had a metallic luster, which was particularly eye-catching.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t continue to approach. instead, he used a special lead clip to pick up the stone and quickly put it into another lead box.


    this kind of equipment could effectively prevent radiation. it was also made by mo ruyue after she predicted the meteorite rain. the purpose was to collect meteorite fragments, and now it was indeed put to use.


    just as mo ruyue put the meteorite into the lead box and was about to return, the ground under her feet suddenly shook.


    the originally soft ground began to rise and fall like boiling water. there were also faint thunderous sounds coming from the mountain, and gravel kept rolling down.


    ¡°ying, come down!¡±


    mo ruyue realized that this was an earthquake that had triggered a landslide. soon, there would be even greater falling rocks and mountain collapses crashing down. even if she successfully rose to the edge of the crater, it would be too late.


    she made a prompt decision to let gu ying jump down. as long as she could touch his hand, she would be able to bring him into the space.


    gu ying immediately jumped onto the rope and used the taut climbing rope as a leverage point to slide down quickly in mo ruyue¡¯s direction..

 Chapter 391

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    in the blink of an eye, the falling rocks on the mountain had already arrived. the huge rock made a deafening sound and crushed everything in its way, crashing down with the force of a thunderbolt.


    the mountain rocks and dead trees that were originally used to secure the rope were also easily destroyed. mo ruyue lost the pulling force almost instantly, and her body sank down.


    gu ying tapped on the rope again and instantly appeared beside her. when the two of them held hands, they both disappeared.


    at the same time, all the fallen stones and withered trees also spread over, instantly covering the place where the two had once been.


    as soon as the two of them returned to the interspace, the wolf pack reacted and sent a message to the babies in the yard. not long after, they ran out of the yard and surrounded them.


    ¡°mother, uncle ying, you two came back so quickly!¡±


    san bao ran the fastest, and as soon as he reached the two, he asked impatiently, ¡°can we go out now?


    although the scenery here was different from that of the outside world, they had already been in there for nearly a month. even if there was anything new, it was all gone now.


    besides, there was only a pack of wolves here. grandpa liu and grandma liu were not teachers, so they could only study by themselves. after a long time, they would get bored.


    ¡°no, we can¡¯t get out for the time being.¡±


    mo ruyue shook her head. she could still ¡°see¡± outside. the landslide had not stopped. if it continued, the mountain might collapse completely.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? what happened?¡±


    ¡°mother, you won¡¯t stop us from going out again, right?¡±


    si bao had just interrupted when he was interrupted by san bao.


    ¡°the mountain outside has collapsed. i¡¯m afraid that when you get out, you won¡¯t be able to see what it was like before.¡±


    in fact, there was no possibility of rebuilding it.


    she silently added another sentence in her heart.


    in fact, after this disaster, the hidden dangers of the back mountain had greatly increased. now that the mountain had completely collapsed, it was not a bad thing. at least, the hidden dangers had been eliminated and there was no longer any hope.


    ¡°how could this be¡­¡±


    when the babies heard the news, they were all stunned.


    they couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like after the landslide, but at least one thing was clear: there would be no more qin village.


    ¡°i know it¡¯s hard for you to accept this news, but it¡¯s already happened, so accept the reality. i¡¯ve promised you that i¡¯ll let you see this place again before


    i leave.¡±


    ¡°but it must be after i¡¯ve confirmed the safety of the outside world. so, before that, i¡¯ll stay here for the time being.¡±


    mo ruyue was also very helpless. however, she had just obtained the meteorite, so she could study some things in the laboratory.


    the babies all seemed to be in low spirits, and gu ying¡¯s offer to teach them how to ride a horse successfully diverted their attention.


    ¡°really? mother, can we learn how to ride a horse with uncle ying?¡±


    the one who cheered the loudest and was the most excited was naturally san bao. he was the most martial-loving and active one among all the babies. he was the one who usually took care of the black horse, brown horse, and the big young mule at home.


    ¡°go, but you have to be careful and act within your means.¡±


    mo ruyue originally wanted to go to the laboratory, but when she saw that the babies were all surrounding gu ying, and only da bao was standing far away without giving any response, she sighed and gave up her original plan.


    ¡°let me go with you guys. it¡¯ll be faster this way.¡±


    this was supposed to be the best time for guying to be alone with the babies and to improve their relationship. however, with da bao¡¯s attitude, mo ruyue felt that she should play the role of a lubricant.


    da bao stared at mo ruyue for a while but didn¡¯t say anything. he still stood silently at the side.


    originally, he should have chosen a more docile and shorter horse for his first ride, but now the conditions were limited. whether it was mo ruyue¡¯s original horse or the one she brought from the bai family, they were all very tall horses.


    gu ying did a simple demonstration on the horse, focusing on the control of the center of gravity, and then began to help the babies experience riding the horse one by one.


    ¡°i don¡¯t need any help.¡±


    while the other babies were enjoying it, da bao rejected them.


    ¡°alright, then you can do it yourself.¡±


    gu ying was also very straightforward and directly handed the reins of the brown horse to da bao.


    although the big black horse had been taken care of by the children, it was too fierce and was not as gentle as the brown horse. it was also too tall and was not suitable for the first practice of a novice.


    although da bao didn¡¯t have enough food and clothes for a long time, mo ruyue had been using appropriate ways to supplement the babies with nutrition and repair their damaged vital qi.


    in addition, the babies had always been practicing martial arts and had been cleansed by a small amount of spirit spring water. their physical fitness was stronger than that of an average adult.


    da bao was very tall. he was already 12 years old, but his body size was comparable to that of a 15 or 16 -year-old boy.


    but even so, it was not easy to be at ease on one¡¯s first horse.


    da bao took the reins and touched the brown horse¡¯s hair. when it stabilized, he stepped into the stirrup, twisted his waist, and got on the horse in an instant.


    the brown horse only took a few steps back and calmed down under his comfort. it even bent its head back and wanted to rub against da bao¡¯s leg to show affection.


    although da bao looked calm, he could not hide the excitement in his eyes. he tried his best to recall the things that gu ying had mentioned just now. he lowered his center of gravity slightly, his legs naturally placed on the two sides of the horse¡¯s belly, and his hands did not pull the reins tightly.


    it was not difficult for the babies to keep balance on the horseback as they could already run and jump on the quincuncial piles.


    gu ying still didn¡¯t say anything. he didn¡¯t rush to correct da bao¡¯s mistakes in the details. instead, he just stood aside and watched quietly.


    mo ruyue was helping tang tang to sit on the big young mule. she did not interfere with the interaction between the two of them, but also chose to wait and see.


    to untie the knot in da bao¡¯s heart, she couldn¡¯t be in a hurry. she had to give him more time to adapt.


    da bao knocked the horse¡¯s belly lightly, and the brown horse started to move forward according to his instructions. he also adjusted his center of gravity naturally with the horse¡¯s swaying. he seemed to be very familiar with this.


    ¡°big brother, you¡¯re a fast learner. look at me, i couldn¡¯t even hold my center of gravity properly just now.¡± san bao said enviously.


    although his martial arts talent was very high, and it was a piece of cake for him to find a balance, but unfortunately, he was afraid of heights!


    although the height of the plum blossom stakes at home was similar to that of the horse¡¯s back, the stakes were dead while the horse was alive. as a result, he felt a little dizzy and his hands and feet were not coordinated well.


    ¡°you¡¯re just not used to it yet. you¡¯ll be fine after a few more practices.¡±


    da bao knew his younger brother very well. no matter what difficulties he faced, as long as he made up his mind, he would do anything right.


    of course, mo ruyue had also noticed this. this situation should be a kind of motion vertigo, and it was also a physical illness.


    this was something that could be interfered with through treatment, so it was not difficult.


    she was going to give the babies a full-body examination and then give them targeted treatment.


    she had only seen this type of motion vertigo on san bao before, but she didn¡¯t know if the other babies had any other similar conditions..

 Chapter 392

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°after you are able to skillfully change your center of gravity, you can control the horse to trot, walk slowly, turn, and other actions. of course, the most important thing is not to let the horse feel your tension and anxiety. only then will it completely relax and cooperate with you.¡±


    gu ying interjected.


    da bao only glanced at him and didn¡¯t reply, but he obviously heard what he said.


    although he still had a psychological aversion to gu ying, he was not careless in learning what he should learn.


    this was also something that made mo ruyue feel very assured. at least gu ying¡¯s efforts had not been in vain.


    da bao¡¯s progress was very smooth, so he was allowed to practice riding alone on the side, while gu ying and mo ruyue went to teach the other babies.


    however, their attention had never left da bao. they were always paying attention to his movements. even though he had reached the peak of his practice, they did not relax.


    once he started practicing, time passed by very quickly.


    it was not until two hours later that mo ruyue took the initiative to stop.


    ¡°alright, all of you are beginners, so that¡¯s all for today. remember to relax, or you¡¯ll have a hard time tomorrow morning.¡±


    she carried tang tang down from the horse¡¯s back and was about to drag san bao down from the horse¡¯s back.


    at this moment, the brown horse seemed to have received some kind of shock. it suddenly stood up on its hind legs and galloped away.


    although gu ying was standing far away, he had been paying attention to da


    bao. he almost instantly jumped on the big black horse and chased after him.


    da bao also tried to pull the reins to control the horse, but it was as if his innate divine strength had suddenly lost its effect. not only did he not stop the horse, but he also made it run faster.


    he immediately bent down and used his calves to clamp tightly on the horse¡¯s abdomen, lifting his body off the horse¡¯s back. by adjusting his center of gravity, he tried to integrate himself with the horse.


    ¡°tighten the reins. don¡¯t make the horse more nervous. let it calm down.¡± gu ying¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    da bao turned around and realized that he was just following him. other than giving him a reminder, he did not do anything else.


    ¡°focus your attention.¡± gu ying added.


    da bao tightened the reins little by little and controlled the strength of the tightening, sending a signal to the brown horse to stop.


    the frightened horse gradually calmed down and slowed down under da bao¡¯s orders.


    da bao had also gradually gotten used to the horse¡¯s speed. he could even pat the brown horses neck to comfort it.


    slowly, the horse¡¯s speed slowed down, and it finally started to walk slowly.


    ¡°alright, get off your horse and take a look at why your horse is startled.¡± gu ying also stopped his horse, dismounted, and walked over.


    da bao did not need anyone¡¯s help when he got off the horse. instead, he turned around and flipped off the back of the horse. he did not have motion vertigo like san bao, nor was he afraid of heights. he got off the horse in a much more straightforward manner than when he got on it.


    although he didn¡¯t respond to gu ying¡¯s words, he still began to carefully inspect the brown horse according to his instructions.


    this horse had always been very docile and would not run away in fear for no reason. there must be some reason.


    ¡°i found it!¡±


    after da bao examined the brown horse from top to bottom, he finally found the problem.


    he turned the wasp over and carefully took out a dead wasp.


    ¡°a wasp? i¡¯ve never seen this thing here, where did it come from?¡± da bao asked in surprise.


    this place was vast, but other than the poultry and livestock that his mother had brought in, as well as horses and wolves, he had not seen any other living things.


    the herbal field not far away was almost as wide as the sky, and there were no bees or butterflies to pass on pollen to it, but it was growing very well. no one knew how it grew.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? have you found the cause of the horse fright?¡±


    after mo ruyue settled the babies, she immediately rode over and asked da bao about the details.


    ¡°it¡¯s a wasp. it must have flown into the horse¡¯s ear and stung it, causing the horse to be frightened.¡±


    as gu ying spoke, da bao also handed the wasp over.


    ¡°mother, other than the livestock and wolves you brought in, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a single insect. where did this wasp come from?


    ¡°maybe i brought it in when i was planting herbs?¡±


    mo ruyue was also a little uncertain.


    she had never paid attention to whether there were insects in her space.


    as long as she touched something with her hands, she could put it into her space with her mind. perhaps, she had put the wasps into her space when she was collecting the herbs.


    as soon as she thought of it, she heard a few cries of alarm from afar.


    mo ruyue and the other two looked in the direction of the sound. in the distance, a gradually growing sphere was ¡°floating¡± over.


    ¡°that is¡­ bees and insects?¡± da bao asked in surprise.


    she could never have imagined that not only could bees fly with wings, but even insects without wings could also fly in the air and gather into a ball to approach her.


    only mo ruyue and gu ying knew what was going on.


    mo ruyue was like the ¡°god¡± in this space. if she wanted to gather all the bees and insects, it was only a thought and she could do it. it was much more convenient than catching them by hand.


    the babies in the distance also looked over in surprise and pointed at the bug


    ¡°there are so many bees and insects. we still have to distinguish the beneficial ones and the harmful ones. the beneficial ones should be left behind, and the harmful ones should be eliminated.¡±


    mo ruyue said this, but in her heart, she was thinking of sending those bees out of the space.


    with the existence of the spirit spring water, all the plants and herbs didn¡¯t need bees¡¯ pollinating. today¡¯s incident also gave her a reminder that it was better to get rid of those insects.


    ¡°mother, what¡¯s going on? how can a bug without wings fly?¡±


    da bao i s anger rose. he had never seen such a strange situation before. now that he had seen it, he had to figure out the truth.


    ¡°this is a method of pest control that is only effective here. alright, you should get on your horse and go back. look at the time, it¡¯s almost time to make lunch.¡±


    mo ruyue could only give him an ambiguous explanation and then changed the topic.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go back and help si bao.¡±


    da bao was not satisfied with this answer, but they had always been eating on time. even if mo ruyue did not say anything, his body¡¯s natural reaction was reminding him that it was time to eat.


    he then mounted the horse again. this time, he was much more familiar with it. he immediately urged the horse in the direction of his ¡°home¡±.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, are you going to tell them the secret of this space slowly?¡± gu ying walked over and said as he looked at da bao¡¯s back.


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s what i plan to do for now. since we already know about this space, there are some things that we should let them slowly understand. that way, we can save time to explain.¡±


    other than the fact that he and gu yings souls had transmigrated, mo ruyue had already told her babies her other biggest secret. she really didn¡¯t miss out on any small details.


    they quickly got on their horses and returned to the courtyard to prepare lunch with their babies..

 Chapter 393

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    although the landslide outside had stopped, mo ruyue was not in a hurry to leave the medium.


    the falling rocks were not stable. if they went out now, they would have to hide in the space again.


    so, she stayed in the space with peace of mind and prepared lunch for the babies.


    he stayed until the next morning. mo ruyue checked the situation outside as usual. there were finally no more falling rocks and aftershocks.


    after eating breakfast, mo ruyue tidied up his backpack and prepared to set off with gu ying.


    ¡°all of you just wait here obediently for me to come back. when i¡¯m not around, you can¡¯t practice riding. san bao, especially you, you can¡¯t promise to do it in secret!¡±


    mo ruyue specifically reminded him.


    san bao scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°mother, i know. i won¡¯t.¡±


    originally, he had thought that as long as his mother was not around, he would be able to persuade his big brother and then he would be able to practice riding a horse. he didn¡¯t expect his mother to be one step ahead of him and actually block his way in advance.


    ¡°i¡¯m here,¡± da bao said with a serious expression. ¡°nothing will happen.¡±


    da bao¡¯s interest in horse-riding practice had also been greatly reduced after the incident yesterday.


    it was already so dangerous when his mother and gu ying were around. how could he take care of his younger siblings all by himself?


    it was better to keep a close eye on them and find a more suitable opportunity to practice.


    once mo ruyue came out of the space, she found that there was a big problem.


    every time she entered the space, she would come out in the same place


    she had been in the crater created by the meteorite, and now it was filled with fallen rocks. two giant rocks happened to fall at the place where they entered the space.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had created a small space between them, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to get out of that space. wouldn¡¯t she have been trapped here forever?


    ¡°ying, try to feel the rocks outside. we¡¯ve been buried this time, so we have to be careful.¡±


    the space that mo ruyue had come out of was relatively inner, so she could only let gu ying, who was further out, test the soil and rocks outside the two huge rocks.


    back then, they had rescued the young woman who had been smashed to death in this way. they had not expected that they would fall into the same predicament today.


    however, it wasn¡¯t difficult for mo ruyue, who had all kinds of tools and hot weapons, to escape.


    as usual, guying observed the falling rocks outside the boulder, carefully analyzing how to avoid causing a second collapse.


    after a long while, he said to mo ruyue, ¡°f we want to get out now, we can only rely on explosives. i¡¯ve already calculated the dosage. it¡¯ll let us get out of here without causing a second collapse or aftershock.¡±


    ¡°when we get back to the realm, i¡¯ll mix the explosives and then come out to install them. we¡¯ll be able to get out very soon.¡±


    ¡°okay, but the remains of the explosion¡­ you¡¯re sure you won¡¯t be dug out again, right?¡± mo ruyue said hesitantly.


    they were using the more destructive tnt explosives of the future. this was a monster that would cause endless trouble if it was released.


    ¡°you don¡¯t trust my abilities?


    gu ying raised an eyebrow and mo ruyue laughed.


    ¡°i was wrong. if you can¡¯t control the amount of explosives, no one can.¡± she brought gu ying back to the medium and went straight to the weapons warehouse.


    in just the time it took to make a cup of tea, he had finished preparing the required explosives.


    although that piece of rock wasn¡¯t heavy in his hand, it weighed heavily on his heart.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any traces left behind after the explosion. no matter who released this beast, it can¡¯t be you or me. ¡®


    gu ying¡¯s point of view was the same as mo ruyue¡¯s on this point, so he would pay more attention to this point.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    mo ruyue shook her head and brought gu ying out of the medium. he began to install explosives and prepared to leave this place.


    the dosage calculated by gu ying was very accurate, so accurate that even if it was detonated, it would not cause a second collapse, and it just happened to blow up a gap for the two of them to get out.


    when the smoke outside had dispersed, the two came out of the space and walked up along the pile of stones.


    the scenery outside had completely changed. the entire back mountain seemed to have been split open by an axe, and half of it had collapsed.


    the slanted mountain rocks buried the entire in village¡¯s original location. this time, there was no possibility of rebuilding it.


    ¡°are we still going to the treasure valley? from the looks of it, the road over there is completely cut off, and it won¡¯t be easy to go around it.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t say this, but mo ruyue knew it very well. just by looking at the extent of the collapse of the back mountain, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what the mountain range would look like.


    ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look. there¡¯s nothing else to do now. i¡¯ll feel uneasy if i don¡¯t take a look.¡±


    mo ruyue still wanted to go to the mirror dimension to take a look. if the treasure valley was also destroyed, then her fate with that senior would be completely cut off.


    ¡°alright, then let¡¯s go this way.¡±


    gu ying took out the map he had drawn based on his memory, compared it again, and pointed out a way for her.


    the two of them quickly resumed their journey. although there were no familiar landmarks to refer to, their extremely high sense of direction allowed them to move forward without any hesitation.


    this journey could be said to be a dangerous one, with falling rocks and broken cliffs appearing at any time. however, the two of them had long been used to harsher environments, so it did not affect their speed in the slightest.


    four hours later, mo ruyue stood at the edge of the last cliff and stopped.


    on the other side of the cliff was a familiar cave entrance, but the rock wall on the other side was made of smooth boulders, and there was no place to hold the hook.


    ¡°it will take a few days to go around it.¡±


    gu ying looked at the cliffs on both sides and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°you can¡¯t even catch the nail gun? if you use the strongest block) the force should be enough.¡± mo ruyue said with uncertainty.


    however, the entrance to the cave of treasures was not naturally formed. since it could cut out such a smooth surface like cutting tofu, the impact of the nail gun must have pierced very deep.


    ¡°it¡¯s too dangerous. it¡¯ll be easy to escape the hook when we slide over. we won¡¯t even have time to react.¡±


    gu ying immediately rejected this suggestion.


    if he was alone, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving it a try. but now that he had mo ruyue by his side, he definitely didn¡¯t want her to take even the slightest risk.


    ¡°then let¡¯s take a detour, but which way should we go?


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t insist. she also felt that the nail gun wasn¡¯t very reliable. no matter what, her intuition had saved her many times. there was nothing wrong with trusting her intuition.


    ¡°wait, i remember that there are strong suction cups in the tool library. maybe i can improve it and minimize the risk.¡±


    originally, the two of them had already considered various situations and had already made improvements to the tools. however, they still missed the current situation. it seemed that they had to go back again.


    ¡°you said that we¡¯d be well-prepared in the past. what¡¯s going on now?


    mo ruyue sighed. the next second, the two of them disappeared from their original spot.


    the head of the improved nail gun had a strong suction cup. the huge impact would cause the suction cup to be tightly attached to the smooth mountain wall. in order to prevent accidental fall, gu ying made a total of five such nail guns.


    in order to test if the grip of the nail gun was strong enough, mo ruhan used two of the nails to do an experiment.


    she hung the dummy, which was heavier than her and gu ying¡¯s combined weight, on the steel cable and slowly lowered it to the other side of the cliff.


    even when the dummy slid to the opposite side, the suction cup did not move at all. the rock wall of the opposite cliff did not show any cracks or loosen either. it seemed like there was no problem..

 Chapter 394

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°i¡¯ll go over first, you can follow me later.¡±


    once again, gu ying was the first to put on his equipment.


    ¡°alright, be careful.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t try to persuade him to change his mind. gu ying could compromise on anything, but when it came to her safety, he would never compromise.


    she carefully checked the rope that was tied to this side and buclded her own safety.


    if something happened to gu ying while he was gliding, she would not hesitate to use any method to save him.


    the moment gu ying got on the rope, he used his fastest speed to climb over to the other side. he didn¡¯t try to move forward slowly, but chose to speed up.


    although this increased the risk of danger, it also shortened the time needed to pass through. in addition, he lifted his breath to reduce his weight, which also reduced the pressure on the rope, making up for the safety factor.


    just when gu ying was ten meters away from the other side, mo ruyue sharply discovered that a crack had appeared on the cliff wall where the nail gun¡¯s suction cups had pierced.


    ¡°ying, quick, the rope is going to fall!¡±


    her heart was in her throat, and she immediately warned gu ying and began to adjust the position of the air cushion.


    when the rope broke, even if the person did not fall down on the spot, the impact of the rope swinging over and hitting the cliff was enough to knock the person out and seriously injure him.


    therefore, the two of them had also prepared air cushions that would hang down from the cliff to act as a buffer.


    as for how to recycle this air cushion after this, mo ruyue didn¡¯t have time to think about it.


    when gu ying heard the news, he simply unbuckled the safety buckle, turned over and got on the steel rope. with two leaps, he arrived on the opposite side, and at the same time, he attached the small suction cups in his hands tightly to the cliff wall.


    he could clearly see the cracks around the suction cups. if he did not move to the hole quickly, he would fall into the abyss with the broken rocks.


    there was a distance of three meters between his landing point and the entrance of the cave. to him, this was just a swing to borrow some strength. gu ying fired a nail gun into the hole, then directly let go of the string and swung over.


    just as his fingers touched the edge of the cave, the wall that was originally attached to the suction cups began to break. then the suction cups fell and slammed straight toward the opposite wall with the steel cable.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, be careful!¡±


    before gu ying entered the cave, he turned around and roared at the other


    mo ruyue¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow either. when she saw gu ying preparing to swing into the cave, she had already started to unbuckle her safety buckle.


    seeing the steel rope coming towards her, she suddenly held the steel rope in her hand and with a thought, the aggressive steel rope disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go back to the origin space to take a look. i don¡¯t want to scare the babies.¡± she shouted at gu ying and disappeared in the next second.


    gu ying flipped into the hole and began to lay safety buckles in the hole. he was prepared to wait for mo ruyue to come out of the space and then fix the hook rope of the nail gun on the safety buckle.


    as soon as mo ruyue entered the space, she saw that her babies were squatting around the steel cable on the ground and studying it with their heads touching.


    as soon as she heard the movement behind her, she immediately turned his head and activated the ¡®100000 whys mode.


    ¡°mother, where did you get this thing? is it a rope? it¡¯s different from a straw rope, it¡¯s both soft and hard, so strange!¡¯


    ¡°yes, mother, we were playing in the courtyard when we heard a loud bang outside. this thing fell from the sky. did you get it from outside? did we also fall from the sky like this?¡±


    ¡°mother, this is a rope, right? it feels much stronger than a straw rope, and it¡¯s quite heavy!¡¯


    they talked all at once, making mo ruyue dizzy. she didn¡¯t know where to start with so many questions.


    ¡°alright, save your questions for when i¡¯m done with my business. i was afraid that something that appeared out of thin air would hurt or scare you, so i came back to take a look.¡±


    ¡°stay at home these days¡­ well, i¡¯ll draw a range. don¡¯t go beyond this range when you play, and there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    seeing that the babies were fine, mo ruyue prepared to leave. guying was still waiting for her outside.


    ¡°mother, are we just going to leave this here? you and uncle gu ying should have already arrived at the qin village, right?¡±


    er bao squeezed his way over. he was very interested in the strange rope and asked the question that the babies were most concerned about.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. just do what you need to do. i still have things to do here, so you all have to be good!¡±


    she urged them again and again, and when she saw that the babies all agreed obediently, she flashed out of the space.


    without the impact of the steel rope, the rock wall would not be affected. mo ruyue also put away the air cushion and then looked across.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, i¡¯ve already fastened the safety catch. just fire the nail gun over here, i¡¯ll help you fix it.¡±


    gu ying had already been waiting at the entrance of the cave for a long time. when he saw mo ruyue appear, he immediately called out to her.


    according to what he said, mo ruyue fired the nail gun directly at the side of the hole. he didn¡¯t shoot it at the inside of the hole to prevent gu ying from being injured by accident.


    after some work, the steel cables were set up again.


    the trees that were used as anchors had been bent a lot, and the roots that were deeply buried in the ground had also vaguely emerged from the surface. it seemed that they could not continue to delay.


    mo ruyue quickly fastened the safety buckle, but not all of it. looking at the current situation, it was very likely that when she was sliding halfway, the big tree here would be completely pulled out of the ground.


    ¡°ying, the tree over here is loose. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll fall over it.¡±


    mo ruyue told the situation here truthfully. the big tree happened to be blocked by a stone, so he couldn¡¯t see the situation at the root.


    she pulled the steel cable to the stone and wrapped it tightly.


    this rock was not big. even if it was tied to a steel rope, it could only delay for a few seconds before it was pulled out.


    however, these few seconds were enough for her to move forward a little.


    as the diameter was reduced, the kinetic energy produced by the fall would also be reduced, and the force she would use to hit the mountain wall would be reduced accordingly. the safety factor would also increase a lot.


    ¡°i¡¯ll pull you up as fast as i can, so be careful.¡±


    although gu ying was worried, he didn¡¯t have a better solution for the time being.


    after all, he didn¡¯t have any space and couldn¡¯t take out the air bags and lay them on the cliff wall at any time like mo ruyue. he could only try his best to pull up a distance quickly when the steel rope fell.


    everything was ready. mo ruyue immediately got on the steel rope and began to slide across.


    she also chose speed over stability. just as she was halfway through the slide, the steel rope began to shake violently.


    the tree that was used as a anchor was slanted more and more. it had formed a 45 -degree angle with the ground, leaving only a few thick roots that were firmly stuck in the ground.


    mo ruyue released two more locks, and her sliding speed suddenly increased.


    after a few more meters, the whole tree suddenly fell.


    the rock that she had used as a backup didn¡¯t last long either. it was pulled out and slid down the cliff.


    mo ruyue had long been prepared. a red light flashed in her hand, and she directly cut off the steel cable two meters behind her. the force of the collapse immediately brought her to the opposite rock wall.


    this was a choice she had to make. if she didn¡¯t cut off the steel cable in time, the trees and stones tied to it would only increase the weight and speed of her fall. even if gu ying was born with divine strength, it wouldn¡¯t be able to pull such a huge falling force.


    at that time, not only would she be in danger, but she might even bring gu ying down the cliff and fall down with her.


    however, her steel cable had been broken from the back, so it was destined that she couldn¡¯t borrow strength from gu ying to leap over directly. instead) she had to endure the force of that slap..

 Chapter 395

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue was still able to adjust her posture in the few seconds she was falling. she fired another nail gun. this time, the target was the rock wall diagonally above the cave.


    relying on the strength of the tightening rope to help her rise quickly, under the three-pronged attack, she had already reduced the force of the slap to the lightest.


    finally, when they were close to the cliff wall, they heard a bang and a huge airbag appeared out of thin air. mo ruyue immediately hit the airbag.


    the airbag only appeared for a second and then disappeared into thin air. however, the buffering power of that second had removed the last bit of force from the slap.


    gu ying increased the speed at which he pulled the rope. mo ruyue also climbed up in cooperation and soon reached out to grab the edge of the hole.


    ¡°we¡¯re finally here. it wasn¡¯t easy.¡±


    mo ruyue stood at the familiar cave entrance she first looked in the direction of the treasure valley. it was dark there, giving her a bad feeling.


    she turned her head to look at the opposite side, thinking of the hardships she had gone through, and her heart was filled with emotion.


    a bridge flying from north to south, a natural chasm turning into a path.


    she remembered a poem by a great man and could not help but read it out loud.


    it was just that the heavenly chasm was still the heavenly chasm now, and there was no path to speak of.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, i have some news to tell you.¡±


    gu ying pointed in the direction of the treasure valley and said, ¡°over there¡­ it seems to be blocked.¡±


    ¡°you went to take a look? i took a glance just now, but it was pitch black and i couldn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    mo ruyue took off the equipment on her body and looked at the other side of the cave.


    if the other side was really blocked, then it would be troublesome. it would be equivalent to them wasting a lot of effort.


    ¡°no, i thought it wouldn¡¯t take long for you to return to the origin space, so i¡¯ve been waiting here. but i can¡¯t see through it with my eyes, so i¡¯m just guessing.¡±


    gu ying deftly helped her untie the equipment and quickly finished packing the things that had been unloaded. mo ruyue put them into the medium.


    ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look. perhaps our luck isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    mo ruyue maintained an optimistic attitude and led the way to the other end of the cave.


    the tunnel was not long, only about twenty meters. with their eyesight, they should be able to see the end of it.


    if the passage was not blocked) there should at least be some light, but now there was no light at all, and he could not think of a better explanation.


    ¡°no, bing ¡®er, the one in front seems to be¡­ fog?¡±


    as gu ying spoke, mo ruyue also stopped.


    the passage was filled with the smell of water. when they got closer, they found that there was a black fog firmly blocking the front not far away. no wonder there was no light passing through.


    ¡°this isn¡¯t a cumulus fog formed by volcanic ash, but it¡¯s indeed a kind of deposited gas with a large amount of dust particles¡± mo ruyue carefully observed.


    the mist didn¡¯t extend toward this side. it was as if it was isolated by a transparent wall, and it was extremely distinct.


    ¡°wear the protective suit. who knows what¡¯s inside?¡±


    gu ying¡¯s suggestion received mo ruyue¡¯s approval. the two of them quickly put on their protective clothing and gas masks again before walking into the black fog.


    ¡°ying, look.¡±


    mo ruyue raised her hand and grabbed some floccules floating in the mist. those cotton-like objects were black and white in color and mixed in the mist, looking very turbid.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? it¡¯s like volcanic ash, but it¡¯s not the same thing at all.¡±


    gu ying came over and picked up the floccules, but they did not turn into mud like the volcanic ash.


    ¡°let¡¯s go forward and see.¡±


    nio ruyue walked forward again.


    it was because of these floccules that the mist looked black and completely blocked the light source.


    as they continued to move forward, a faint light appeared on the other sideo ¡°look, the other side isn¡¯t blocked, it¡¯s all because of this mist.¡±


    mo ruyue turned around, but gu ying¡¯s figure behind her had disappeared.


    the two of them were clearly only one foot away from each other, but now there was nothing but black mist floating in front and behind her, and gu ying that was so close to her was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°gu ying?¡±


    mo ruyue stood in place and called out. she didn¡¯t blindly look around.


    the surroundings were quiet, and there was no response.


    ¡°am i hallucinating?


    she mumbled to herself. perhaps this phenomenon was related to the floccules in the mist.


    at the same time, gu ying looked at mo ruyue who suddenly stood still. he wanted to reach out to pull her shoulder, but he stopped when he was about to touch her.


    her back was stiff and not in a normal state. if he were to make a move rashly, would it affect her?


    although gu ying also knew medicine, he was far from being as skilled as mo ruyue. at least, if something happened to mo ruyue at this time, he had no way to save her.


    he was anxious, but he couldn¡¯t lose his composure. he could only quickly recall what had happened just now.


    the floccules around him continued to float and spin, as if they were isolated by something. they were pushed away as he moved, and did not stain his body.


    wait, the item didn¡¯t land on him?


    only then did gu ying notice that the floccules had been pushed away. his body was spotless, but mo ruyue¡¯s body was wrapped in a layer of such things.


    before entering the black mist, she had scooped up a handful of these floccules for him to see and even crushed them for observation, but he had never taken the initiative to touch them from the beginning to the end.


    could it be that this was the reason why she became like this?


    gu ying observed for a while more and found that although those floccules were in a suspended state, as long as they got close to mo ruyue, they would be absorbed by her body.


    it was as if she was a huge magnet and those floccules were iron scraps.


    gu ying immediately tied a knot with the climbing rope on his back and directly tied it around mo ruyue¡¯s waist. he was also very careful not to have any physical contact with her. then, he quickly ran out of the range of the black fog and also pulled mo ruyue out.


    the strangest thing was that when she left the black mist, the floccules attached to her body suddenly separated and floated back into the black mist.


    after all the floccules had left, mo ruyue suddenly moved.


    ¡°gu ying? i¡¯ve found you!¡¯


    ¡°you found me? what¡¯s going on? you just stood there without moving and didn¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    when gu ying said this, mo ruyue was also stunned.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t go far just now. i wanted to talk to you, but you were gone. i waited for a while and looked everywhere for you. i only saw you just now.¡±


    ¡°so, i thought i was walking in the black fog for a long time, but i was actually not moving at all?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, and i seem to have found the reason.¡±


    gu ying then told them what he had discovered, and the two of them looked at the floccules together.


    ¡°then let¡¯s do another experiment. i¡¯ll go get a sample.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t untie the safety rope around her waist. if she fell into an illusion again, gu ying could quickly pull her back.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a sample. why don¡¯t i go?


    gu ying was still worried about letting her take the sample. who could guarantee that after being stacked by that unknown thing, there would be no more accidents..

 Chapter 396

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°i¡¯ll go. i¡¯ve had an experience before. i¡¯m more familiar with the situation than you.¡±


    as expected, mo ruyue refused. the reason she gave made gu ying unable to refuse.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i was just in an illusion just now. there¡¯s no danger. besides, you¡¯re behind me to support me. what could happen to me?


    their worries for each other were connected, so she could empathize with gu ying¡¯s current state of mind.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll keep an eye on your situation. don¡¯t go too far in, and come out immediately if anything goes wrong.¡±


    gu ying nagged for a long time, and when his eyes met mo ruyues, he slowly stopped.


    her eyes were rippling and as gentle as water. when she smiled, it was as if she could dispel the fog in front of him and make his world bright and warm in an instant.


    ¡°i will be careful, for myself and for you.¡±


    mo ruyue smiled and waved at gu ying. she changed into a new set of equipment and walked back into the black fog.


    this time, when she entered the black mist again, mo ruyue didn¡¯t touch those floccules. as gu ying said, those floating floccules avoided her.


    ¡°what¡¯s the principle of mutual repulsion? if you don¡¯t touch it, it will reject you. if you approach it, it will all come together as if it has a life of its own.¡±


    instead of reaching out rashly, she opened the sampling vessel she carried with her, collected some floccules with the tool, and then quickly covered it.


    in the next second, the floccules around them started to gather and attach to the sampling dish. they even started to spread to mo ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°this works too?¡±


    mo ruyue let go in surprise and the sampling dish fell to the ground. if it was not made of metal, it would have been broken.


    she watched helplessly as the floccules gathered and covered the entire sampling dish in an instant.


    after taking out a grabbing tool, mo ruyue took the sampling dish away as fast as she could and left the range of the black mist.


    the floccules attached to it returned to the black mist, and the sampling dish suddenly began to shake and tilt in the direction of the black mist.


    ¡°look, ying. those floccules look like they¡¯re alive. they look like they¡¯ll break with a pinch. although we didn¡¯t collect much samples here, the force of the impact was quite strong.¡±


    mo ruyue held the sampling dish in her hand and could clearly feel the impact from the sampling dish.


    ¡°this thing is strange. it seems like it can only be stored in the fog. why don¡¯t we wait for a while and see what will happen if it leaves for a long time?


    gu ying pulled mo ruyue to sit down and took out an energy bar and a water bottle from his backpack to hand to her.


    ¡°we¡¯ve been walking all morning. let¡¯s take this time to rest and think of a way.¡±


    since they had nothing urgent to do, they had plenty of time to relax and rest.


    mo ruyue temporarily put down the sampling utensil and sat on the ground with gu ying. they ate and drank while looking at the cliff more than twenty meters away.


    this huge fault zone should have been caused by yesterday¡¯s landslide. it was unknown if the surrounding towns that had survived the natural disaster would suffer another wave of fatal attacks.


    although they had treated many people along the way, there were still many more people that they were helpless against.


    even if the abilities of the two of them were added with some cheat or bug, they still paled in comparison in the face of such a natural disaster.


    ¡°when we return, there will be another round of trouble. we should think of a way out now.¡±


    mo ruyue suddenly said, then shook her head. ¡°let¡¯s observe the situation first. if we can get out of the treasure valley from the other side, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t come back.¡±


    this side of the cave was still a huge, hard stone wall, but the opposite side was softer, which made the stability and safety of the mountain lower.


    the way back would be even more difficult than the way they came.


    ¡°when that tree was pulled out, the soil around it must have become softer. it¡¯s


    very difficult to find a safe place to exert force.¡±


    gu ying was also watching carefully. his attitude was even less optimistic than mo ruyue¡¯s. in the end, his best choice was to take a detour.


    ¡°then it seems that we can only take a detour, but¡­¡±


    mo ruyue looked a little hesitant, but gu ying saw through her thoughts with one sentence.


    ¡°you¡¯re thinking that there¡¯s still a need to take a detour?


    ¡°yes, i promised the babies to let them see the qin village one last time before leaving. even if the terrain has changed and the original ruins are now under the giant rock, at least they still have it in their hearts.¡±


    ¡°then just do it, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    gu ying was the same as always. his attitude was the driving force for mo


    ruyue to keep moving forward.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ve had enough rest. let¡¯s go.¡±


    mo ruyue stood up and also picked up the sampling tube.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you going to take it to the laboratory for testing?¡± gu ying asked in surprise.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. since we know that this thing will automatically avoid the human body, then we shouldn¡¯t provoke it. let¡¯s hurry through this passage and go to the other side to take a look.¡±


    ¡°i saw the light coming from the other side just now. it¡¯s definitely not blocked.¡±


    the two of them put on their equipment again, and this time, they passed through the fog smoothly without any more abnormalities.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, look, in the valley¡­¡±


    gu ying was still at the front, and he stopped when he reached the exit on the opposite side.


    mo ruyue walked over and stood side by side with him. looking at the scenery outside the cave, she was also stunned.


    the entire valley was filled with the alien bacteria, and the fully mature bacteria kept spewing out spores, forming floccules that floated in the air.


    ¡°so it¡¯s the spore particles of those strains? however, it felt like mud and not particles. ¡±


    the floccules¡¯ true form being broken through in this way was also beyond mo ruyue¡¯s expectations.


    it seemed that the extraterrestrial fungus would cause great damage to the human body after being consumed. its spores could also affect the human nervous system.


    ¡°it seems that the first thing we have to do after making it this far is to destroy the alien bacteria in this valley.¡±


    she was a little curious. if she hadn¡¯t taken away all the herbs in the valley, would the extraterrestrial fungi still have a place to live?


    however, they had already found a way to kill the alien bacteria. even if they had to deal with a valley of them, it would not be a problem.


    however, this could be delayed. their main purpose here was to confirm whether the mirror valley was still there.


    it was just that it was a little troublesome to walk to the other side.


    the alien bacteria covered the entire valley, so it was impossible to walk through it without touching it.


    however, if they stepped on the bacteria, they would be infected with the floccules and repeat the same mistake in the cave.


    ¡°so, if we want to go there now, we still need to use the weedizers to clear the way.¡±


    mo ruyue originally wanted to deal with it when she came back, but now it seemed that she could only change her plan.


    this time, the two of them each carried a spray gun. once the medicinal liquid inside was sprayed out, the bacteria and spores that came into contact with them would wither.


    just like that, they healed themselves as they advanced. after half an hour, they finally arrived at the other side of the valley.


    ¡°it¡¯s really gone. although i had this premonition a long time ago, seeing it with my own eyes still feels¡­¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the smooth rock wall and said with some regret and some relief.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that it disappeared like this. at least we know that our fate is over and we don¡¯t need to miss it in the future.¡±


    although gu ying said this, he still felt a little melancholic in his heart.


    even though he had only met that senior once, the gift he had received was extremely precious.


    more importantly, it was a heavenly ladder that had dragged him out of the swamp purgatory.


    it was the same as rebirth..

 Chapter 397

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue walked around the cliff of the valley again and finally returned to the entrance of the valley. only then did she confirm that the entrance to the mirror valley was really gone.


    she didn¡¯t say anything else. instead, she and gu ying carried the medicine spraying box on their backs and began to clear the alien bacteria in the valley.


    the special weedicide she had developed was even more powerful than the famous hundred grass wither in her previous life. its effect was visible to the naked eye.


    after a few rounds, most of the alien bacteria in the valley had been removed.


    the floccules suspended in the air were also reduced by more than half, and the originally dim light seemed to be brighter.


    ¡°ying, do you think the black fog in the tunnel should be gone soon?


    mo ruyue stood in the middle of the valley and turned to look at the entrance of the valley. it was still dark inside, and she couldn¡¯t see what it looked like.


    ¡°the floccules come from the alien bacteria in the valley. without them and the medicine we¡¯ll spray when we go back, the black mist will eventually dissipate.¡±


    gu ying turned to look at the medicine box behind him and shook it again. there was not much medicine left in it.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, just one more dose and the rest will be completely eliminated.¡± ¡°we didn¡¯t find the entrance to the mirror valley this time, so we probably won¡¯t have the chance to come back again. but at least we didn¡¯t waste our time by getting rid of these hidden dangers.¡±


    mo ruyue was quite open-minded. after all, that was how the origin and the end of fate were. perhaps they could meet again in other ways if there were any coincidences in the future.


    ¡°then, what about the wolf pack?¡±


    compared to dealing with humans, gu ying was more willing to interact with animals.


    those giant wolves were now placed in mo ruyue¡¯s space and got along well with the babies and the liu couple. however, they were full of wildness and should return to the forest instead of being kept in the space.


    ¡°if we can find a suitable mountain forest in the future, it¡¯s best to let them go.


    after all, there¡¯s nothing suitable for them to hunt in my space.¡±


    mo ruyue had the same idea as gu ying. they didn¡¯t want to keep the giant wolves in their own space forever. perhaps they could find a mountain range suitable for them to return to when they went to the north in the future.


    the two of them continued to spray medicine in the valley until the sun¡¯s shadow moved west before they finally cleared the extraterrestrial fungi in the entire valley.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ve done a free public welfare cleaning today, and it¡¯s finally done.¡± without the threat of the floccules, there was no need to wear the protective suit. after mo ruyue made sure that there were no plants that had slipped through the net, she immediately took off the protective suit.


    ¡°it¡¯s already late, so i¡¯ll stay in this vcalley for the night. i¡¯ll find a way out tomorrow morning.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t plan to return to the space to rest. instead, she was going to set up a tent outside for the night.


    although they wouldn¡¯t be contaminated by the spores if they didn¡¯t actively come into contact with the floccules, they had been wearing protective clothing for so long that it was difficult to guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be contaminated by other things. for safety reasons, it was best to leave them outside.


    the protective clothing would also be destroyed on the spot, leaving no traces behind.


    the two of them got busy again. after setting up the tent, they picked up some branches and started a bonfire.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, look at the sky.¡±


    gu ying raised his head inadvertently and was stunned for a few seconds.


    then, he pulled mo ruyue to his side.


    mo ruyue also looked up and was stunned.


    it was dusk, and there was still a trace of sunset in the western sky. the bright orange color was gradually covered by the night sky from the east.


    there was not a single cloud in the sky, and the entire sky showed a psychedelic gradient, from warm to cold, and then strangely harmonious with each other.


    the sun in the west had yet to set completely, but the moon in the east had already risen high in the sky. even the stars had appeared one by one, spreading to the west with the splashing twilight.


    when mo ruyue first reunited with gu ying, they had watched the night together by burning a bonfire in the wild. but he had never seen such a scene where light and shadow intertwined.


    she was completely immersed in it, even forgetting where she was.


    gu ying did not disturb her, but focused on her side profile.


    the warm orange color dyed her eyes brown, and there was a hint of clarity in them. her curled eyelashes fluttered like the wings of a butterfly, and they landed on her eyelids.


    it was an unfamiliar face. although it was also beautiful and cold, it was not a face he was familiar with.


    at this moment, when she was staring at the setting sun in the distance, he actually saw a familiar shadow in this body.


    ¡°bing ¡®er.¡±


    a voice that was almost like a whisper sounded in his ear. mo ruyue slowly turned his head. his eyes went dark and his lips were tightly blocked by people.


    it was soft and cool to the touch. a mouth full of cool and slightly sweet breath spread out, making mo ruyue close her eyes reflexively and hand herself over completely.


    ¡°i just saw you.¡±


    after a long time, the tightly closed lips parted. gu ying¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. every word fell into mo ruyue¡¯s lips and lingered between her lips and teeth.


    ¡°you see me.


    mo ruyue still hadn¡¯t come back to her senses and couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words for a moment.


    ¡°it¡¯s the overlapping of two images. your body and your soul, two completely


    different you.¡±


    gu ying explained it more clearly. even though there were two human figures, he didn¡¯t feel any sense of disharmony.


    ¡°is that so? how did you see it? i want to see it too.¡±


    mo ruyue met his gaze and looked back. there was still a trace of unconsciousness in the bottom of her eyes.


    when you were looking at the sunset just now, i was looking at you. slowly, my original appearance emerged from your body.


    gu ying answered honestly, but it made mo ruyue laugh.


    ¡°i¡¯m just joking with you, gu ying. no matter what you¡¯ve become, you¡¯ll always be my gu ying. in my eyes, you¡¯ll always be the man who i can entrust my back and life to.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became emotional. she just wanted to tell him these things from the bottom of her heart. perhaps the sunset just now was too beautiful and stimulated her artistic and emotional cells, so she was like this.


    ¡°now, i feel that it¡¯s great to be able to be reborn and reunite with you. at least i still have a chance to make up for the regrets i once had.¡±


    gu ying pulled mo ruyue into his arms. he had never revealed his heart like this in the past, even in front of her.


    mo ruyue seemed to have thought of something and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°yes, i don¡¯t want to leave any more regrets for myself. gu ying, let¡¯s be together forever. don¡¯t be separated again.¡±


    gu ying pushed mo ruyue away in surprise, his sharp brows slightly furrowed.


    ¡°what, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    mo ruyue raised an eyebrow. she had never thought that gu ying would react like this after hearing her confession.


    ¡°no, i should be the one saying that first. you¡¯re a woman, how can i let you speak first?¡±


    the displeasure on gu ying¡¯s face became even more apparent. no, rather than saying that he was displeased, it would be more appropriate to say that he was annoyed and regretful.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. i used to think that you should be the one to talk about this, but after going through so much together, i don¡¯t care about the order anymore. as long as we can be together, it¡¯s more important than anything


    mo ruyue smiled freely and also had a bit of pride and joy.


    gu ying turned around silently and looked at the setting sun. the cool color of the sun gradually covered the expression on his face..

 Chapter 398

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°you¡¯re angry?


    the smile on mo ruyue¡¯s face also slowly disappeared. she didn¡¯t think that this matter would be so important to gu ying.


    wasn¡¯t it more important for two people to confirm their feelings for each other?


    gu ying didn¡¯t say anything. this was the first time he didn¡¯t give mo ruyue any clear response.


    after realizing the seriousness of the matter, she immediately grabbed gu ying¡¯s arm and forced him to turn his head to look at her.


    ¡°gu ying, i¡¯m sorry. i was just influenced by this scene and told you on a whim. please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    this was the first time mo ruyue had apologized to someone so humbly in both her previous and current lives. but if it was gu ying, she would not care at all.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, i¡¯m sorry, i was too petty.¡±


    gu ying seemed to only be angry for a moment. after hearing mo ruyue¡¯s soft apology, he casually pulled mo ruyue into his arms and began to apologize to her.


    ¡°actually, i¡¯ve hidden these words in my heart for a long time. in my previous life, i¡¯ve been looking for countless opportunities to confess to you at the most appropriate time, but i was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t accept it and that we would both lose the last person we could rely on for warmth.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m a coward. i gave up this opportunity myself. it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    gu ying wasn¡¯t angry at mo ruyue. instead, he was angry at himself.


    there had been so many opportunities and so many choices, but he had missed them again and again. in the end, he had given this opportunity to mo ruyue.


    ¡°you idiot!¡±


    mo ruyue said, both angry and amused, and casually thumped gu ying¡¯s chest.


    it was because of this hesitation and concern that they had missed the previous life. but fortunately, they would not miss it again in this life.


    with the lonely beauty in his arms, he said all the words that he had kept in his heart for a long time. all the regrets and gloominess were swept away, and a smile gradually appeared in his eyes.


    he was too rigid.


    being able to be together was more important than anything else, so why should she care who confessed first?


    mo ruyue snuggled in his arms and stole a glance at his expression. when she saw that his tense expression relaxed, she also heaved a long sigh of relief.


    she changed her mind and said to gu ying, ¡°although i was the one who confessed to you first, you can¡¯t forget about the proposal. we don¡¯t have parents in this time and space, but we still have to have the ceremony!¡¯


    although she was a cold-blooded killer, deep down in her heart, she still had a sense of longing.


    this longing was given to her by gu ying. especially after the time and space had changed, her longing had become even stronger.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll agree to everything.¡±


    gu ying held mo ruyue even tighter, and the two of them enjoyed the warmth of this moment together.


    ¡°but i remember that you¡¯re still lady qin.¡±


    a hesitant voice came from above. the two of them remembered mo ruyue¡¯s current identity almost at the same time.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i was originally planning to settle this matter after the new year, but now that the qin village is gone, and even the county city is destroyed, i can¡¯t even go through the procedures to dissolve the marriage.


    mo ruyue said, feeling a headache coming on.


    if she had known this would happen, she would have done this earlier.


    however, she was not a half-immortal, so how could she have known earlier?


    ¡°you won¡¯t be carrying this identity forever, will you? how am i supposed to marry you?


    gu ying¡¯s brows furrowed again.


    ¡°when we leave this place, we¡¯ll go to old master bai and the xiao family. there¡¯ll be a way. now that there are so many casualties from the natural disaster, it¡¯s too common to lose ones identity. it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult thing to take advantage of this opportunity to re-do one.¡±


    mo ruyue could only think of this method now, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that this method was not bad.


    ¡°the bai family has been keeping a low profile, so they¡¯re naturally not ordinary people. i think the xiao family is more suitable.¡±


    hearing gu ying¡¯s words, mo ruyue thought carefully and nodded. ¡°you¡¯re right, the xiao family is more suitable.¡±


    on the surface, the xiao family¡¯s identity was that of a prince with a different surname who guarded the southeast. for the bai family to be on good terms with the xiao family, they had to be at least a first-rank official in the imperial court.


    not to mention that there was another king with a different surname, the ouyang family. in this case, the bai family¡¯s identity was even more extraordinary.


    with such a distinguished identity, he still needed to hide his strength and bide his time, and he had obviously been hidden for a long time. there must be some secret behind this that could not be spoken.


    compared to the bai family that was hidden in the dark, the xiao family¡¯s business behind the scenes was information gathering and the like. other than having more identities as the white side than the blood tower, there was nothing more.


    in this way, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the xiao family to change her and the babies¡¯ identities, let alone find mo ruyue¡¯s original identity.


    ¡°previously, the madame of the xiao family, ye youwei, came to visit madam


    bai. although she left early, i don¡¯t know where she went and whether she successfully avoided this natural disaster.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s find the way tomorrow and return to the qin village¡¯s ruins. let the babies come out and take a look, then we¡¯ll immediately move.¡±


    mo ruyue had an even more urgent thought now. she really couldn¡¯t wait a second longer.


    she had never had such pretentious thoughts. once she had confirmed her feelings, she would definitely use the fastest speed to achieve her wish.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll listen to you,¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t ask for anything else now. even if mo ruyue suddenly turned against him and asked him to die, he would be willing to die, not to mention anything else.


    as night fell, this was the only fire in the entire treasure valley. the milky way crossed the sky, and the sea of stars was brilliant, but it was not as warm as the human world.


    mo ruyue and gu ying didn¡¯t go into the space to take out ingredients to cook. instead, they took out high-energy fast food from their backpacks and simply heated it up to eat.


    the night wind was extremely cold, but the two of them who were snuggling up to each other could not feel it at all.


    ¡°gu ying¡­¡±


    mo ruyue was about to speak, but the two¡¯s expressions changed at the same time, and they took a defensive stance at the same time.


    the howling night wind was mixed with an almost undetectable stench of blood, and there were almost no footsteps that were quickly approaching.


    ¡°a wild beast?¡±


    the two of them looked at each other. judging from the smell and the frequency of their footsteps, they were not humans. could it be that some beast that was lucky enough to escape the natural disaster had smelled the scent of humans and came to hunt?


    whether it was a beast or a human, even if they could easily win, they would not let their guard down.


    there was only one fire in the entire valley, and the light of the stars was not enough to light up the entire valley.


    after being transformed by the spirit spring water, the darkness was no longer an obstacle to their vision. the surrounding scenery was clearly visible to them, and only the black fog formed by the floccules could not be penetrated by their vision.


    a blurry black shadow suddenly appeared on the cliff in the distance. it stood on the edge of the cliff and hesitated for a moment, as if it was looking in their direction. then, it suddenly jumped down.


    the black shadow stepped on the rocks and trees on the cliff and leaped down. every step was extremely accurate. it didn¡¯t take much effort to reach the bottom of the valley from the top.


    the more mo ruyue looked at the figure running wildly, the more familiar he


    it was a black leopard that was almost twice the size of a normal leopard. when it ran, it was like a black lightning bolt, and it pounced in front of her almost in an instant.


    of course, mo ruyue and the other person would not be pounced on by the black panther. in fact, they did not even move..

 Chapter 399

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the black panther stopped when it was less than ten meters away from them. it didn¡¯t show any intention to attack, and its eyes didn¡¯t even have a hunting


    it was precisely because they had sensed that it had no intention of attacking that the two of them did not make any dodging movements.


    ¡®gu ying, i keep feeling that this black panther seems a little familiar.¡±


    although mo ruyue had a photographic memory, she was still a little uncertain.


    she had once let a black panther go, healed its wounds, and left some food for it. however, the black panther was not that big.


    ¡°i also find it familiar.¡±


    gu ying was also very familiar with the black panther.


    he had once been attacked by a black panther like this, but he had been merciful and spared its life, releasing it.


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you just happened to spare a black panther?¡± mo ruyue suddenly had an idea and asked hesitantly.


    ¡°what a coincidence, i did.¡±


    gu ying¡¯s answer made the two of them speechless, and they looked at the black panther again.


    however, if this was the leopard that they had bypassed at the same time, its size was different.


    could it be that it had been exposed to radiation and had mutated?


    many of the meteorites that fell from the natural disaster had not been completely burned. when they fell to the ground, they brought along the alien fungi. it was hard to say that the rays from the meteorites would not affect animals.


    ¡°do i need to wear protective clothing?¡±


    gu ying saw the black panther shake its head and squat down on the ground. it even tilted its head to look at them, its eyes alert and full of curiosity.


    he turned his head and met mo ruyue¡¯s eyes. he finally confirmed the black panther¡¯s identity.


    ¡°not for now. let¡¯s take out the geiger reader and test it first. otherwise, if we change into the protective suit, it may trigger its aggression.


    with the skills of mo ruyue and gu ying, it was impossible for them to be injured by the black panther.


    she just felt that such a tenacious life should not be obliterated for such ridiculous reasons, since it had survived such a natural disaster.


    after he took out the reading device, the number on it stabilized, which proved that the radiation did not exceed the normal value.


    after removing the possibility of radiation contamination, the two of them were even more relaxed.


    especially when mo ruyue dragged out half a frozen sheep from the freezer in the space, defrosted it quickly, and threw it to the black panther.


    it jumped up excitedly and grabbed the frozen sheep with its mouth. it then lay on the ground and began to eat. it seemed that it had been hungry for a long time.


    after the natural disaster, not only did humans suffer heavy casualties, but even the plants and animals on the mountain suffered a destructive blow. especially when there was a landslide the day before, it was even worse.


    she didn¡¯t know how long it had not eaten to be so hungry.


    mo ruyue returned to the bonfire and sat down. she also pulled gu ying to sit down. even though the two of them had their backs to the black panther, they were no longer on guard.


    ¡°when we were spraying medicine today, we had already walked around the valley a few times. after the entrance to mirror valley disappeared, we couldn¡¯t find any other way out.¡±


    ¡°if we want to leave tomorrow, other than the cave we came in from, we can only choose to climb up the cliff.¡±


    when she was killing the alien bacteria, she had carefully observed the entire valley of treasures. other than the two holes, it was like a closed ring with no other path.


    ¡°when this black panther came down just now, it seemed to have a very smooth way up. let¡¯s go and take a look at it tomorrow morning.¡±


    fortunately, the black panther came down from the cliff on the side of the valley and didn¡¯t walk on the opposite cliff. otherwise, even if he climbed out, he would still have to take a long detour to return to the original location of the qin village.


    ¡°what i want to know the most now is how this black panther survived the natural disaster, and what caused its body to expand so much.¡±


    ¡°if the giant wolf pack hadn¡¯t been kept into my medium and had luckily avoided the natural disaster, would their bodies have also expanded?¡±


    mo ruyue turned back to look at the black panther, who was gobbling down the food, and questions emerged in her heart.


    whether there were any other surviving animals in the mountains had also undergone a mutation.


    she wasn¡¯t worried about their herbivorous actions, but more worried about the harm that wild beasts like tigers, leopards, and boars would bring to humans after they mutated.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, you¡¯re overthinking. there are some things that even you and i can¡¯t do anything about. even if you want to save them, how many can you save?


    gu ying¡¯s words were very realistic and cruel.


    from the moment they predicted the occurrence of natural disasters, they had been making choices.


    save some people and abandon more.


    even in the process of their rescue after the catastrophe, this choice was constantly being carried out.


    after all, a person¡¯s strength was limited, and it was not easy to have a clear conscience.


    ¡°i understand what you mean, and i don¡¯t have the desire to save the people of the world. i was just sighing.¡±


    mo ruyue shook her head.


    she had indeed changed too much. if it was her past self, she would not have considered these things at all.


    the change that her babies brought to her was also the motivation that allowed her to escape the darkness and be born into the sun.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s rest early. we¡¯ll go rock climbing tomorrow morning and find a suitable path to leave this place.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the place where the entrance of the mirror valley used to be.


    there was no need to come here anymore, so it was time to say goodbye.


    the next morning, mo ruyue and gu ying extinguished the bonfire and walked in the direction of the black panther.


    when they moved, the black panther that had been lying behind them also got up and walked ahead of them. it looked back at them from time to time, as if it was leading the way.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, this black panther seems to want us to follow it first.¡±


    gu ying saw through the black panther¡¯s intentions and so did mo ruyue.


    ¡°don¡¯t doubt it, that¡¯s what it¡¯s planning.¡±


    the black panther had indeed followed the path they had come from and brought them to the place where it had descended to the bottom of the valley.


    ¡°look, the rocks here can help us climb up.¡±


    mo ruyue quickly saw a path up. for the black panther with its strong jumping ability, it was as easy as walking on flat ground, but for ordinary people, it was impossible to go up without the help of tools.


    of course, this wasn¡¯t a problem for mo ruyue. after confirming the route, she and gu ying immediately started to climb up.


    gu ying still took the lead and fastened the safety belt. after ensuring that nothing would go wrong, mo ruyue continued to walk up.


    the black panther had already reached the top of the cliff and looked down at the two of them climbing up. when it was bored, it even climbed down and began to lick its claws to clean its face.


    this cliff was more than fifty meters from the ground, but for mo ruyue and gu ying, it would take them less than an hour to climb to the top.


    mo ruyue pulled out the safety buckle as she went up to minimize the traces of advanced technology left in this world.


    it was also because of this that their climbing speed had slowed down.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t turn around until she reached the top of the rock wall. the scene in front of her made her speechless for a long time.


    the terrain here should have been elevated, and they could see the direction they came from. the entire cliff there had sunk down, and the mountain peak in the distance had been cut in half..

 Chapter 400

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°ying, from here.. i think i can see the location of the qin village.¡±


    mo ruyue pointed into the distance. wasn¡¯t that mountain peak that had been cut off the mountain behind the qin village?


    how high was the elevation of the treasure valley for them to be able to see it from such a distance?


    ¡°yes, but it won¡¯t be easy for us to go around it.¡±


    gu ying wasn¡¯t like mo ruyue, who could see the location of the qin village at a glance. the first thing he did after coming up was to look around, his goal was to find a way out.


    what he saw was that the way the cliff broke was very strange. it was as if the entire treasure valley had been dug out from the ground.


    the fault zone that appeared around the entire valley meant that no matter how they went around it, they would still have to go back the way they came.


    mo ruyue also saw this scene and was instantly speechless.


    a seemingly ridiculous thought flashed through her mind, that this natural disaster might be targeting the treasure valley.


    no, to be more precise, they were coming for mirror valley.


    she told this thought to gu ying, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have the same thought.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, no matter what, let¡¯s first find the most suitable place to cross the other side.¡±


    gu ying had already seen three footholds, but he needed to use a high-powered telescope to see more clearly.


    ¡°what should we do with this fellow? if we leave it here, it will probably starve to death.¡± mo ruyue turned to look at the black panther.


    although she didn¡¯t know how it survived the natural disaster, looking at how it gobbled up the food last night and the isolated ¡°island¡± from the top of the mountain, it was impossible to have any prey for it to hunt.


    ¡°if you want to take it away, you have to put it in your space first. otherwise, it will never cross the steel rope.¡±


    mo ruyue was very clear about what gu ying was saying. however, it was different from bringing a pack of wolves into the space. they were already like life-and-death friends to her and gu ying, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about hurting the babies.


    however, the two of them had only met the black panther once, and it was wild and difficult to tame. who knew what would happen if they were to send it into the space?


    even if the wolves would definitely risk their lives to protect the babies, she didn¡¯t want to see any casualties among the wolves. of course, she would avoid them as much as possible.


    ¡°otherwise, i¡¯ll give it another dose of anesthetic and let it sleep. when it wakes up, it¡¯ll be on the other side.¡±


    this wasn¡¯t a difficult problem and mo ruyue quickly came up with a solution.


    after using the high-powered telescope to observe, gu ying finally chose a landing point in the southeast direction. however, if he wanted to go there, he


    would have to make a detour of nearly 50 miles.


    the road behind them was not smooth either, and it was very troublesome to walk.


    the two of them didn¡¯t hesitate, picked up their backpacks, and prepared to leave.


    the black panther sat obediently at the side, its tail covering its front legs. it was like a huge cat looking at its master who was about to part. ¡°do you want to come with us? you¡¯ll die if you stay here alone.¡±


    mo ruyue walked over and reached out to the black panther.


    it first sniffed the air, then slowly moved closer to mo ruyue¡¯s hand and licked the back of it.


    this was equivalent to acknowledging her status, and the next step would be much easier.


    ¡°if i want to take you to the other side, i¡¯ll have to let you sleep first. be good, and we¡¯ll be able to leave this place when you wake up.¡±


    mo ruyue immediately took out a cotton cloth dipped in anesthetic. although the black panther showed uneasiness and restlessness, it still trusted mo ruyue. it just stayed where it was and did not leave.


    after successfully knocking out the black panther, mo ruyue sent it into the medium. at the same time, to prevent the giant wolves from accidentally hurting the unconscious black panther, she temporarily put it in a small compartment in the warehouse.


    the dosage she used was just right, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt the black panther¡¯s sense of touch and other nerves. once they reached the other side, she would let it out and immediately wake it up with the antidote.


    the return journey was very peaceful and there were almost no waves. other than spending some time, they returned to the qin village without any problems.


    ¡°i¡¯m finally back. this journey was really not easy.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the familiar yet strange place and didn¡¯t bring the children out immediately.


    ¡°no matter how difficult it is, it has helped you and me to settle our thoughts.¡±


    gu ying originally didn¡¯t have a sense of belonging anywhere. only by mo ruyue¡¯s side was his ultimate home, so when he spoke, his expression was very calm.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, as long as we give the babies this thought, we can really leave.¡± mo ruyue didn¡¯t want to keep the babies in the medium anymore. although it was indeed very safe, it wasn¡¯t a place where they could settle down for a long time.


    what they needed to do now was to leave this place and embark on a new journey.


    the north, the capital, was indeed a good choice.


    after mo ruyue left the ¡°isolated island¡± in the treasure valley, she released the black panther from the space, removed the knockout powder on it, and prepared to release it back into the forest.


    they didn¡¯t expect that the black panther would just sit beside them and refuse to leave. after being driven away by the two several times, it even followed them from a distance.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, i think this black panther wants to follow us.¡±


    gu ying turned around a few times and finally stopped.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we take it with us and find another place with dense forests and a lot of prey before letting it go?


    ¡°it¡¯s not impossible, but we still have to let it get familiar with the babies and the giant wolves first.¡±


    mo ruyue actually had the same thought.


    it was fate, after all. although this black panther could not speak, it was extremely human.


    the mountain forest here had already been destroyed to such an extent. it was likely that it was no longer a suitable habitat.


    although wild beasts had survival instincts and would probably find a new place to live on their own, it had obviously made its choice now and would follow them.


    she also didn¡¯t know why after transmigrating once, she and gu ying¡¯s animal affinity was so good that it was explosive. the two black horses and the wolf pack all took the initiative to approach them, and now even this black panther was the same.


    her house wouldn¡¯t end up as a zoo, right?


    images uncontrollably flashed through mo ruyue¡¯s mind.


    on her left was a pack of wolves, on her right was a black panther, and behind her was a pack of chickens, ducks, cattle, and sheep. there was even the cawing of peacocks.


    she shook her head. if that was the case, san bao and tang tang would be ecstatic, because they loved animals the most. they would wish that their home was a zoo.


    ¡°if you want to follow me, you have to follow the rules. you can¡¯t hurt my family and friends, do you understand?¡±


    mo ruyue made her decision and started to discuss the conditions with the black panther in all seriousness.


    the black panther also nodded seriously!


    ¡°ying, i suspect¡­ did this natural disaster give the surviving animals intelligence?


    she had seen such human behavior from the black wolf king before.


    however, that was before the natural disaster. could it be that she had put the giant wolves into her space and caused them to lose a chance to evolve?


    ¡°there¡¯s only this one case now. if the same situation is discovered in the future, the possibility of this happening might be even higher.¡±


    on the contrary, gu ying felt that this black panther was already very unusual even before the natural disaster..

 Chapter 401

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°okay, no matter what, let¡¯s bring little blavk into the space first and meet the babies.¡±


    ¡°little black? isn¡¯t little black my horse?¡±


    gu ying raised an eyebrow.


    they each had a black horse. mo ruyue¡¯s horse had been named big black by tang tang, and his horse was later renamed little black.


    now, mo ruyue was also bad at naming, and directly chose the name ¡°little black,¡± which made him speechless.


    ¡°aiya, it¡¯s all the same. you can also call it little black.¡±


    mo ruyue waved her hand indifferently. it was just a form of address. what was so significant about it?


    the black panther at the side revealed an expression of disgust, even sticking its ears close to them, as if it didn¡¯t want to listen anymore.


    the two people and the black panther entered the space in the blink of an eye.


    this time, the wolves were the first to react.


    a few breaths after the back panther appeared, it immediately gathered from all directions and assumed a defensive stance.


    soon after, the babies also appeared.


    they rushed over without a care, but when they saw the black panther not far behind the two, they were stopped by da bao.


    ¡°mother, what¡¯s going on?


    as the eldest brother, he naturally had to be the first to react to the abnormal situation.


    ¡°come, children, i¡¯ll introduce you to a new friend. little panther!¡±


    this name made gu ying unable to hold back his laughter. the corners of his lips rose up, but he tried hard to suppress the smile.


    the black panther¡¯s eyes drooped and he looked pitifully at mo ruyue, as if he wanted to beg her to change its name to a slightly better one.


    ¡°mother, is little panther the new partner you found for us? is it the same as black wolf and the others?¡±


    as expected, san bao was the first to accept the situation, and he was already ready to stroke the big cat.


    ¡°yes, just like how mother saved the wolf pack before, little panther met mother and uncle gu ying in the same way. what¡¯s amazing is that we¡¯ve all saved it in the same way.¡±


    ¡°when i came back this time, mother found that the environment here has changed. if i leave it here, i¡¯m afraid it will starve to death, so i¡¯m going to take it with me.¡±


    ¡°of course, i¡¯ll have to ask for your opinions. if you¡¯re afraid, i¡¯ll think of other ways.¡±


    although mo ruyue said this, she felt that since the babies could accept such a group of giant wolves, they would naturally not mind accepting a black panther.


    ¡°i agree! i agree with both hands and feet!¡±


    san bao jumped up, and it was as if there were springs under his feet as he jumped up and down.


    ¡°i agree. does little panther have nowhere to go and nothing to eat now? poor thing!¡¯


    tang tang was the second to agree. her eyes and nose were red, and tears were about to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    ¡°me neither.¡±


    other than da bao, all the other babies expressed their opinions, and everyone¡¯s attention was focused on da bao.


    ¡°the wolf pack is here because mother saved them and they saved mother, but this panther¡­ won¡¯t he suddenly become violent?¡±


    da bao had more to consider.


    ¡°big brother, mother just said that she also saved the panther. look at how well-behaved little panther is, and it¡¯s even wagging his tail!¡±


    tang tang pointed at the black panther.


    as expected, the black panther¡¯s tail was constantly wagging, sweeping up the dust on the ground.


    this was a typical dog¡¯s action. in order to please the babies, the black panther was going all out.


    ¡°this is the second time i¡¯ve saved the black panther. animals are more grateful than humans, so don¡¯t worry, da bao. i ¡®


    mo ruyue also promised.


    ¡°then i don¡¯t have any other thoughts. anything is fine.¡±


    after da bao nodded, san bao¡¯s cheers grew even louder.


    ¡°san bao, go and call grandpa liu and grandma liu over. let little panther get familiar with the smell.¡±


    this process was necessary. mo ruyue had to let the black panther get familiar with the people around her while she was present.


    the liu couple had already been waiting at the entrance of the courtyard, watching from a distance.


    when he saw san bao running over, he already knew what was going to happen.


    ¡°ruyue, are you going to take this panther in this time?


    aunt liu went straight to the heart of the problem.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. that¡¯s why i¡¯ve invited the two of you to come over and let it get familiar with the smell.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at them and said, ¡°wait, do you want to go out with us and take a look at the qin village? ¡°what, can we go out now?


    aunt liu was startled.


    she knew that the county and the qin village were gone. she also knew that mo ruyue would take the babies to see the qin village one last time before leaving.


    she didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast.


    ¡°let¡¯s take a look. perhaps after this, we won¡¯t have any more chances in the future.¡±


    uncle liu had always been a man of few words, and it was rare for him to take the initiative to say something. this time, he made the decision on behalf of


    aunt liu.


    ¡°right, let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    aunt liu¡¯s eyes also flashed with a trace of desolation.


    they had lived in the qin village for dozens of years and had lived half of their lives. now that they knew that their hometown had been destroyed, how could they not feel sad?


    ¡°then let¡¯s go out together. after we see it, ying and i will leave this place.¡± they had stayed here for a long time, and it was time to go.


    everyone stood in a circle, hand in hand. the scene before their eyes turned dark, and in the blink of an eye, they were already outside the space.


    ¡°this¡­ this is the qin village?


    aunt liu looked at the scene in front of her and suddenly rubbed her eyes. her voice trembled as she asked.


    in front of her was a rocky beach piled up with countless boulders and mud. countless dead branches and rotten leaves were mixed in, and she could even see the corpses of some animals.


    as far as her eyes could see, it was a rocky beach like this. when mo ruyue had returned, she could still see the wreckage of a few houses. after a landslide, all the traces had been completely wiped out.


    ¡°yes, the place we are standing at now is the entrance of the qin village. the mountain behind us that only has half of its peak left is the mountain behind the village.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words were unusually calm and cruel. she was also trying to make the liu couple and the babies accept this fact as soon as possible.


    ¡°mother, if you didn¡¯t escape with us at that time, we would have been buried here by now, right?¡±


    compared to the other babies, da bao looked calmer. although his voice was trembling uncontrollably, his expression was still calm.


    ¡°mother, is everyone else¡­ down here?¡±


    er bao, on the other hand, thought of the other villagers of the qin village.


    although many people in the village had looked down on them in the past, before their mother had changed for the better, there were still some villagers who pitied them and secretly gave them things like cornbread.


    during that period of time, the five siblings had to rely on hundreds of families to survive, and they were more or less indebted to others.


    now that he saw such a tragic scene, he couldn¡¯t help but think about what the other villagers had encountered.


    ¡°when i left, the village chief had already sensed something. if i¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯ve also fled. however, it¡¯s hard to say how far they can escape.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. the village chief is an extremely astute person. i can see it too.


    he has indeed sensed something.¡±


    aunt liu agreed with mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    she couldn¡¯t forget the look in the village chief¡¯s eyes when the carriage left. that faint sense of fear and hesitation..

 Chapter 402

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    even when they heard this news, everyone knew very well that with the scale of this natural disaster, they had run at full speed without sleep and rest. they even forced mo ruyue to enter the space to hide. how far could those people who didn¡¯t even have a carriage run?


    everyone tacitly avoided this topic.


    no matter how sad they were, it had already happened, and no one had the ability to do anything.


    ¡°mother, let¡¯s go. i don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    tang tang walked to mo ruyue¡¯s side and held her hand.


    the smile on her face was gone, and she looked a lot more depressed.


    after personally seeing the qin villages miserable state, she really couldn¡¯t be as happy as before.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s go now, but you still have to return to that space. when we reach a safe place, mother will bring you out.¡±


    mo ruyue had already anticipated that the babies¡¯ emotions would be affected, but no matter what, they had still fulfilled their last wishes.


    in the future, the qin village would only exist in their memories. they would carry this regret and start a new journey in life.


    soon, only mo ruyue and gu ying were left.


    the black panther was also put into the space.


    the babies were very accepting of it, but the giant wolves had always been vigilant and kept a distance from it. as expected, it was not easy for cats and dogs to get along.


    they still had to rely on mo ruyue and gu ying to walk the road to leave the qin village.


    after the landslide, the originally rugged mountain road became even more dangerous, and it was impossible to ride a horse out.


    fortunately, the two of them had enough energy and physical strength, and they enjoyed this kind of world where the two of them supported each other, so they treated it as a relaxing journey and were not in a hurry to travel. it was another day later when he returned to the official road outside the county.


    but this time, the two were surprised to find that there were more people in the city.


    when they left a few days ago, they had only met a doctor from huichun hall. there were not many people in the city. they didn¡¯t expect that when they came back, all kinds of tents had been set up.


    ¡°do you want to go over and take a look?¡±


    gu ying saw that mo ruyue seemed to be hesitating and took the initiative to suggest.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. if it¡¯s a survivor from the county, that would be great.¡±


    mo ruyue immediately agreed.


    she had seen many people in the county town in huichun hall. even if she didn¡¯t care much about them, there was still a shallow fate between them.


    the two of them immediately walked towards the tents.


    ¡°lady qin, you¡¯re lady qin!¡¯


    an old man who was sitting outside the tent and basking in the sun raised his head inadvertently and suddenly stood up in surprise and shouted.


    his shout alerted the others.


    people came out of the tents one after another. there were men and women, young and old. almost all of them had yellow facial muscles and were thin with injuries.


    mo ruyue took a look and found them familiar. without thinking, they should be the lucky survivors of the county.


    she had a photographic memory. as long as it was a patient she had treated or someone she had briefly interacted with, she would recognize them the second time they met.


    ¡°lady qin, are you also safe and sound? we haven¡¯t had any news of you, so we¡¯ve been worried.¡±


    ¡°yeah, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°are you hungry? i still have a biscuit here. although it¡¯s a little rough, it can fill your stomach a little.¡±


    the people who surrounded them talked at once, their eyes full of sincere enthusiasm.


    ¡°i¡¯m not hungry. it¡¯s good that everyone is fine?¡¯


    mo ruyue choked up for a moment.


    she had thought that this group of people had surrounded her for some benefit.


    after all, she was a well-known divine doctor, and she looked clean and tidy. her complexion was also excellent, at least much better than the refugees.


    they should have at least begged her to help them, but all they asked was for her safety.


    even the slightest bit of false affection could not escape mo ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    but why were their eyes filled with sincerity?


    ¡°how did you all survive that natural disaster? where have you been these days?¡± mo ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    the doctor from before had just happened to be out of the city on a patrol and was driving a carriage, so he had survived.


    the county city was also almost completely destroyed. how did these people survive the natural disaster when they were caught off guard?


    ¡°some of us went to visit relatives, and some happened to go down to the basement to get things. anyway, god took pity on us and left us alive.¡±


    the gathered escapees had already stayed here for a few days and had already discussed this question with each other. at this time, one person answered mo ruyue¡¯s question.


    ¡°lady qin, you also went to the outer city for a consultation, right? it¡¯s really great to be able to escape this natural disaster.¡±


    perhaps it was because the natural disaster was too tragic that no one was willing to talk too much about it, so the topic was quickly shifted to mo ruyue.


    ¡°yes, i came back this time to see if there¡¯s anything i can help with.¡±


    mo ruyue was very glad that she had taken out the carriage from her interspace when she arrived at the county town. it was filled with a batch of grain and herbs.


    she had planned to save another group of people on the way north, but she didn¡¯t expect these supplies to come in handy.


    ¡°do you plan to stay here or go to another city and start over?


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t bear to leave these people here, but it also depended on their own opinion.


    ¡°this is the root. we¡¯ve been living here our whole lives. who would be willing to leave our home unless it¡¯s a last resort?¡±


    ¡°yeah, but this place is in ruins now. we don¡¯t even have anything to eat or drink. how long can we last?¡±


    ¡°but where can we go? it¡¯s a few dozen miles to the nearest city, and we haven¡¯t seen the end of how far this disaster has affected us.¡±


    the survivors had also thought about this, but they had been hungry for several days and were injured. they didn¡¯t know how many more days they could survive, let alone imagine the future.


    ¡°i met doctor li from huichun hall before. he was also seriously injured, but he survived because he had medicine and dry food in the car when the natural disaster happened.¡±


    ¡°i sent him to a town some distance away from here. fortunately, it was not attacked by natural disasters.¡±


    ¡°if you want to go, i¡¯ll send you there. after all, post-disaster reconstruction requires manpower.¡±


    mo ruyue thought of doctor li¡¯s fate. if he, who was severely burned, could be accepted, then these people in relatively better conditions should have no problem.


    ¡°lady qin, are you telling the truth? is there really such a place?¡±


    an uncle said excitedly.


    he was in the prime of his life, but he had miraculously suffered some superficial injuries. now, he had almost recovered.


    if there was someone who had the highest chance of surviving, it was him.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯ve also brought some food and herbs. they can temporarily solve your food problem and can also treat your injuries. but i won¡¯t stay for long, so let me know when you¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words were like adding water to a pot of hot oil, and everyone instantly exploded.


    at first, they had only seen mo ruyue and subconsciously had a backbone and hope. they didn¡¯t expect that she really had life-saving supplies and was willing to use those on them..

 Chapter 403

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°lady qin, this life-saving grace, we can¡¯t repay it even if we work like cows and horses!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, god left us a life and was ready to take it back at any time. i didn¡¯t expect lady qin to be a life-saving bodhisattva, leaving us with this


    everyone was moved to tears by mo ruyues gratitude and repeatedly thanked her.


    ¡°come, xiao bao, quickly kneel down and kowtow to lady qin, thank her for saving your life!¡±


    there were also women with children who directly pulled their children to kneel in front of mo ruyue, wanting to kowtow and thank her for her kindness.


    everyone in the county knew that lady qin had excellent medical skills, but she was most afraid of trouble. she almost would not take the initiative to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.


    but now, she was carrying all of them on her shoulders and was prepared to give them more hope.


    ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t thank me like this. i can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    mo ruyue immediately stopped the woman and child. this was not her intention to help them.


    some people also noticed the man who had been standing behind mo ruyue. although his face was covered by half a silver mask and they couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, his tall and elegant figure made people unable to look away.


    no one knew what kind of relationship he had with mo ruyue. no one dared to ask what kind of relationship they had.


    even if someone was secretly wondering if the two of them had a very ambiguous relationship, they would definitely not dare to ask at this time.


    so what if he was?


    lady qin was a widow, and no one could force her to not remarry, so it was not strange that a man didn¡¯t mind her bringing five children with her.


    everyone knew that lady qin¡¯s medical skills were exquisite and superb, and she had the ability to make a lot of money every day. she was also young and beautiful, so it was simply too easy to find a more outstanding second spring.


    gu ying had long noticed that the others were looking at him differently, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    as long as he glanced over, those gazes would subconsciously turn away, not daring to meet his gaze.


    ¡°lady qin, we¡¯ve all thought it through. we¡¯ll go to that town with you. as long as we can survive, even if we have to eat tree bark and grass roots, we¡¯ll be able to survive.¡±


    it was still the same uncle from before. after discussing with all the survivors, he acted as a representative to talk to mo ruyue.


    everyone unanimously chose to leave. no one wanted to stay in this hopeless place and bitterly wait for death to come.


    ¡°alright, then let¡¯s prepare to cook you¡¯ll only have strength after eating. those who are injured or sick, come to me for treatment according to the severity of their injuries.¡±


    mo ruyue began to command swiftly and decisively.


    the majority of the survivors were male, and their natural gender advantage made it easier for them to survive in the face of natural disasters.


    so now, the men were the ones who carried the food down from the truck and started cooking.


    the women, elderly, and children were given priority to receive treatment. those who were not too seriously injured would help the men or simply teach them how to cook.


    everyone worked together and divided the work, so the efficiency was very


    at this time, in order to let the injured recover as soon as possible, mo ruyue used the spirit spring water in the medium after weighing the pros and cons.


    although the dosage was not much, it was enough for them to quickly heal their internal and external injuries and recover their physical strength. it would lay a solid foundation for them to be accepted by the new town in the future.


    mo ruyue stayed in this tent area for five days, and the food that was prepared by evening was all gone.


    it was time to move.


    there were only a few dozen people who survived in the entire county. compared to the large number of refugees, it was considered a very small scale.


    but it wasn¡¯t easy to bring these dozens of people with her.


    mo ruyue only had one carriage, and even if the most seriously injured person were to ride in it, it could only accommodate four or five people.


    she and gu ying even gave up their two black horses and walked on foot.


    even so, the team¡¯s speed was still very slow.


    fortunately, after a few days of treatment with the spirit spring water, many of the men in the team recovered the fastest. they also tried to find wood and other things to make some stretchers and trailers, which could be considered as more means of transportation.


    last time, it was gu ying who had driven the carriage to send doctor li off. for the 50-mile distance, he had to take care of his health and slowly walk for a long time.


    with the long queue and those who had yet to recover from their injuries, it was impossible for them to make it in a day.


    mo ruyue had the foresight to reserve some grain and make it into long-lasting dry food, which just happened to come in handy at this time.


    during the lunch break, mo ruyue brought two women to distribute dry food to everyone. at the same time, she said to them, ¡°save your food. we still have dozens of miles to go. at this speed, we have to eat at least three meals on the way.¡±


    she estimated that they would arrive around this time the next day, so she had to save the remaining dry food for three meals.


    of course, mo ruyue had enough supplies in her space, but she would not take them out for them to use without limit. moreover, the survivors had been moving food and medicine from the carriages these days, so they knew what was inside.


    she had conjured another batch of supplies out of thin air. even if she had done these people a favor, it was hard to guarantee that they would not leak the secret under any circumstances.


    ¡°lady qin, don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t eat anything for the next three meals. now that i have something to look forward to, i don¡¯t care about starving for a meal or two.¡±


    now, these survivors all treated mo ruyue as a living buddha and listened to her every word.


    the sun was strong at noon, so the rest time was slightly extended. it was not until an hour later that everyone set off again.


    the night fell earl. mo ruvue also called for the troops to stop and start


    camping.


    they were still twenty miles away from the small town, and they would be able to reach it by noon the next day.


    they could still see the ruins after the disaster, which made all the survivors feel a lingering fear. they were secretly glad that they had met mo ruyue.


    otherwise, if they were to drag their injured, hungry, and weak bodies to walk more than 50 miles, who knew how many people would fall on the road and never reach their destination again?


    mo ruyue sat by the bonfire, using the stone pot that gu ying had made for her to cook porridge.


    ¡®gu ying, that sword of yours that can cut through iron as if it were mud has fallen into my hands. it¡¯s like a pearl cast in the dark.¡±


    as she threw the dried food into the pot, she used chopsticks made of wooden sticks to completely dissolve the dried food in water.


    it was already early spring, but the power of the cold of late spring could not be underestimated.


    to be able to drink a mouthful of warm porridge in the cold night wind was simply an immortal-like enjoyment.


    i only made this pot. you gave the pot to someone else and left nothing for yourself.


    originally, mo ruyue could also eat with the survivors, but she wanted the survivors to relax and not be so restrained. in the end, she had to choose to cook alone.


    when she was around, they would treat her with respect and speak to her with caution. this was not the result mo ruyue wanted.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ll send them to the small town tomorrow afternoon and settle them down. then, we can continue on our way.


    mo ruyue could only send them here. how they wanted to live the rest of their lives was up to them.


    ¡°come, try the porridge i made. although i didn¡¯t put any special seasoning, it still tastes good.¡±


    she scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew on it slightly, and brought it to gu ying¡¯s mouth. her eyes were filled with playfulness and slyness.


    ¡°it¡¯s delicious. even if you don¡¯t put anything in your cooking, it¡¯ll still be the


    gu ying had always been full of praise for mo ruyue..

 Chapter 404

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the two figures snuggled up in front of the bonfire fell into the eyes of the survivors not far away, and finally confirmed their initial guess.


    ¡°as expected, i thought they were a couple, and it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°aiya, lady qin is so young and beautiful, and she has medical skills. it¡¯s normal for young men to follow her.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. she has been a widow for many years, and has taken good care of her five babies who have no blood relationship with me. she has already done her best. do you want her to be a widow for the rest of her life?¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, let¡¯s just be happy to see it happen.¡±


    they discussed in low voices, afraid that their words would be heard by mo ruyue and gu ying.


    little did they know that the five senses of the two people were extremely sensitive. even if they were speaking softly from a distance of tens of meters, they could still hear it clearly.


    ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that i¡¯m their lifesaver, would they still be so happy to see our plan come to fruition?


    although mo ruyue believed that when they first met, these people¡¯s wish for her to be safe was sincere, it was not so easy to accept the fact that a widow had to remarry.


    after all, this was a feudal society with conservative ideas. in the eyes of many people, women should be chaste after marriage.


    it wasn¡¯t impossible to remarry, but people would still gossip behind her back and poke at her back.


    ¡°why are you thinking about this? at least they¡¯re giving you their blessings now. that¡¯s enough.


    gu ying reached out and stroked mo ruyue¡¯s hair. he didn¡¯t want to think about those meaningless things. he only wanted to give mo ruyue a grand wedding after everything settled down.


    he had already loved her for two lifetimes, and he wanted to continue loving her for all of them.


    ¡°you¡¯re right, it¡¯s pointless to think about these things. even if everyone doesn¡¯t wish us well, do you think we¡¯ll be separated because of this? that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    mo ruyue also felt that what she had just said was ridiculous. when did she become so sentimental? it was always easy for her to be disturbed by unnecessary thoughts.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, i feel that you¡¯re more alive now.¡±


    gu ying looked at mo ruyue¡¯s eyes and suddenly blurted out. he felt that something was wrong and quickly explained, ¡°i¡¯m not saying that you weren¡¯t alive before, i just¡­¡±


    his desperate attempt to explain made mo ruyue laugh. she raised her hand and pinched his cheek.


    ¡°i also feel that i¡¯m more like a human now, a real human.¡±


    before noon the next day, the group finally arrived at the small town.


    however, the team stopped at a distance and did not enter the city directly.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, do you want me to go and check the situation?¡± gu ying walked over and said to mo ruyue.


    the gate of the small city in the distance was tightly shut. many people were gathered outside the city. judging from their ragged clothes, they should have fled here from other places.


    however, for some unknown reason, they had been rejected.


    ¡°the small city must be overwhelmed. it was not large in the first place. now that so many disaster escapees have been accommodated, food is definitely not enough.¡±


    when mo ruyue saw this scene, she immediately guessed the most likely reason.


    if those people were rejected at the door, then the people she brought would have the same result.


    ¡°let¡¯s retreat further away and not call those people over.¡±


    mo ruyue waved her hand, and the survivors slowly retreated, trying not to make too much noise.


    the group of people gathered at the city gate were dressed in ragged clothes, their faces yellow and thin. one look and it was clear that they had been hungry for a long time and had been tortured. if they discovered that there were people with good complexions here, it was difficult to guarantee that they would not have evil thoughts.


    mo ruyue naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of those disaster victims. she just didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.


    the marching line was very long. when the people at the back saw the people in front turn and retreat, they were not in a hurry to ask. instead, they chose to follow them and retreat first, then ask what had happened.


    they retreated all the way to a small hill at the back, where they could avoid the wind and block their vision. only then did they stop to rest.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? we¡¯re almost there. why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°yeah, what happened?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know. i just saw the one in front turn around, so i turned around.¡±


    everyone was whispering to each other. except for the survivors in front who saw the situation outside the city gate, the others were confused.


    ¡°everyone, be quiet. we just saw that the small city has already closed its gates and shut many of the victims outside.¡±


    the uncle who was in the best physical condition among the survivors was called deng feng. he had been the backbone of the survivor team for the past few days and had been involved in all matters.


    just now, he had been following behind mo ruyue, so he had clearly seen the situation outside the town.


    ¡°what? we¡¯re not allowed to enter the city? then what should we do? we don¡¯t have any more food, we can¡¯t just eat dirt!¡±


    a middle-aged woman in her forties shouted in a hurry. her voice was a little too loud, and her mouth was immediately covered by the people next to her.


    ¡°don¡¯t scream, be careful not to attract the disaster victims. you don¡¯t know, they must have been starving for a long time, who knows what will happen.¡±


    they had also suffered before and knew that people were irrational when they were crazy from hunger, so they quickly and clearly understood mo ruyue¡¯s intention for them to retreat and hide in the mountain.


    ¡°but we¡¯ve already finished the last bit of food at noon. are we going to eat dirt next?¡±


    although the middle-aged woman had lowered her voice, it still carried a heavy sobbing tone.


    she was really scared of hunger.


    it was not easy for her to live a few days of peace, and she thought that she would be able to settle down in the future. who knew that there would be waves again?


    the others also had the same idea, but they didn¡¯t say it out loud. after using the middle-aged woman¡¯s mouth to express their true intentions, they couldn¡¯t help but look at mo ruyue with anticipation.


    ¡°it¡¯s impossible for lady qin to accompany us for a lifetime, so why do we always count on her?¡±


    deng feng could not stand it anymore.


    during this period of time, the food they ate and the herbs they used were all provided by mo ruyue for free. he didn¡¯t have any intention of making them work like cows and horses in return.


    however, it had only been a few days, and they had become dependent on lady qin for everything. did she owe them?


    the survivors blushed at deng feng¡¯s words and lowered their heads, too embarrassed to look at mo ruyue.


    ¡°how about this? let¡¯s split into several groups and go in different directions to see if we can get some wild vegetables or the like.¡±


    a white-haired old man took the initiative to step forward and made a suggestion.


    ¡°you¡¯ve seen it for yourself along the way. there¡¯s almost no grass growing here, so where are we going to find wild vegetables?¡±


    it was still the same middle-aged woman who had been complaining non-stop. even though people offered her steps one after another, she seemed to not understand at all and continued to complain.


    mo ruyue had been watching coldly from the side. when she heard this, her eyes became a little cold.


    the scope of this natural disaster was too wide. even if they were lucky enough to survive, their lives would be very difficult in the future. she thought that these survivors should have been aware of this.


    she didn¡¯t expect that she had overestimated some people. it had only been a few days and she had already exposed her true nature..

 Chapter 405

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°if i don¡¯t stay by your side and do everything for you, you won¡¯t be able to


    mo ruyue finally spoke. although her words were simple, they were unusually sharp.


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t mean it that way, but lady qin, you¡¯ll save people to the end and send buddha to the west. at least show us a way to continue living!¡¯


    ¡°we can¡¯t get into the base now, and there¡¯s no better place nearby. we don¡¯t even have any food to eat. isn¡¯t the only thing waiting for us in the end still death?¡±


    the middle-aged woman was a little guilty at first, so her voice was very soft.


    however, as she spoke, it was as if she had gained confidence, and her voice and expression became aggressive.


    ¡°so, according to what you said, i should have left you to your own devices from the very beginning so that you could die and reincarnate as soon as possible, right?¡±


    mo ruyue still only said one sentence, but this sentence was ten times heavier than before.


    ¡°if i hadn¡¯t meddled and given you food and medicine, you would have been reincarnated by now. i blocked your path of reincarnation, so shouldn¡¯t i apologize to you?


    ¡°y -you¡¯re cursing me?


    the middle-aged woman¡¯s face turned purple as she choked on mo ruyue¡¯s words and rolled her eyes.


    she tried to defend herself, but she couldn¡¯t find a more powerful reason.


    ¡°curse? isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    ¡°because i saved you, so i have to be responsible to the end. i¡¯ll find you a safe and suitable place to stay, take care of your daily needs, and let you live without any worries.¡±


    ¡°if i didn¡¯t do that, i might as well not have saved you in the first place, right?¡± this time, it was mo ruyue¡¯s turn to be aggressive.


    as she spoke, her eyes swept across the others, trying to see how many people had the same idea as the middle-aged woman.


    no one could make eye contact with her for more than two seconds, and they lowered their heads almost immediately upon contact.


    some people felt guilty, while others felt ashamed.


    no one had thought that just by not being able to enter the city gates for the time being, the hidden conflict would be triggered.


    ¡°lady qin, you said before that you would leave after sending us to the place. now that we have arrived, you should go.¡± deng feng suddenly said to mo ruyue.


    he wasn¡¯t trying to persuade her, but asking her to leave.


    ¡°you¡¯ve already done a lot for us, but i¡¯m really sorry for dragging down your schedule.


    his words allowed the middle-aged woman to find a breakthrough point. she immediately shifted her focus and attacked him.


    ¡°what do you mean by that? do you really think you¡¯re the leader of our group? i think you¡¯re just trying to curry favor with lady qin so that shell look up to you and take you away!¡¯


    ¡°enough, shut up!¡¯


    her shrew-like behavior finally made more people unable to stand it anymore, and they all stood up and began to criticize her.


    ¡°don¡¯t go too far, it¡¯s us who owe lady qin a great favor, not her who owes us!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, they didn¡¯t expect you to be grateful, but you¡¯re accusing them of not helping you to the end? don¡¯t you have any shame!¡±


    ¡°just look at yourself, don¡¯t bring us all along. we all don¡¯t know how to be grateful to lady qin, not like you, who has no sense of shame.¡±


    among the people who stood up to criticize the middle-aged woman, there were also people who had the same thoughts as her, but they didn¡¯t dare to reveal their true thoughts at this time.


    ¡°don¡¯t pretend to be so high and mighty. do you really think that no one knows what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    ¡°have you all never thought of letting lady qin lay out a way out for you, so that you can live without any worries? now, all of you are pretending to be decent. don¡¯t you have any shame?


    seeing this, the middle-aged woman also went all out.


    anyway, she had already completely offended mo ruyue and there was no turning back.


    she might as well curse to her heart¡¯s content.


    this time, she had completely pushed everyone to the opposite side. almost no one was willing to stand beside her anymore, and they all kept a distance from her.


    ¡°you can scold her however you want, but we won¡¯t trouble lady qin anymore. we all have hands and feet, and we¡¯ve been well fed for so many days, yet you still want to blame others for taking responsibility. you know who¡¯s shameless.¡±


    deng feng didn¡¯t want to be entangled with this woman anymore. he didn¡¯t want lady qin to be disappointed in all of them because of this one person.


    ¡°alright, since that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    mo ruyue suddenly agreed with deng feng¡¯s words and expressed that she was leaving.


    she really did turn around to clean up the carriage. it seemed like she wasn¡¯t just saying it.


    a few seriously injured people who were resting in the carriage heard the conversation outside and took the initiative to open the carriage door, ready to return the carriage to mo ruyue.


    they didn¡¯t have the face to continue occupying the carriage. other than giving up the carriage, there seemed to be nothing else they could do.


    ¡°hmph, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve wanted to get rid of us for a long time. why are you only putting on an act now?


    the middle-aged woman continued to curse, but this time, no one paid attention to her. instead, they let her do whatever she wanted.


    everything that mo ruyue could leave for the survivors had been left behind. of course, the carriage and horses had to be taken away. what was left was nothing more than some bedding and utensils, but there was no dry food at all.


    ¡°lady qin, i hope that you and this young master will have a safe journey. we will never forget your great kindness. in the future, even if we have to work like cows and horses, we will definitely return it.¡±


    deng feng cupped his fists and saluted mo ruyue and the other man. he didn¡¯t expect that their good intentions would be exchanged for such an ending. if it were him, he would also be bitterly disappointed.


    ¡°goodbye.¡±


    mo ruyue only replied with three short words before returning to the carriage. gu ying drove the carriage away.


    it was obvious that she was really hurt, which was why she left so quickly.


    there was another exit in this mountain valley. gu ying did not return the way he came, but instead went straight for the other exit.


    the two of them went to the other side where the survivors couldn¡¯t see them before they stopped.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, do you still plan to help them to the end?¡± gu ying heard the sound of the door behind him and turned to mo ruyue, who was walking out of the carriage.


    ¡°a stinky fish makes a pot of soup. at least not everyone is like her. that¡¯s enough.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t have the idea of leaving from the beginning. although there were some survivors who had the same idea as the middle-aged woman, they at least knew how to keep their mouths shut.


    it was worth a second chance.


    she had painstakingly saved that group of people not because she wanted to let them face the threat of death again, but because of those who were truly grateful, she would not leave them alone.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll go into the city and see what¡¯s going on. it¡¯s not a good idea to just guess from the outside.¡±


    with gu ying¡¯s skills, it was a piece of cake to sneak into the city without a sound.


    ¡°i¡¯ll monitor the movements of the refugees.¡±


    mo ruyue and gu ying split up the work and quickly decided on what they needed to do.


    after the carriage was put into her interspace, she immediately made a detour and headed toward the small town in the distance..

 Chapter 406

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    in the city¡¯s medical center, doctor li looked at the patient who came to seek treatment and sighed in embarrassment.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to treat everyone, but we¡¯re running out of herbs. how can i treat them without medicine?


    because he knew medicine, he was able to be accepted by the small city and settled in the medical hall to treat the people in the city.


    the days had been relatively peaceful, but as more and more disaster victims poured in, the small city began to be overwhelmed.


    the animals in the mountains and forests outside the city had all run away. in the winter, everything was in a desolate state. even wild vegetables that could fill one¡¯s stomach were difficult to find. relying only on the stored food in the city was not enough to support so many people¡¯s food and clothing.


    to make matters worse, there were a large number of injured and sick people among the victims, and they were also rapidly consuming the herbal reserves in the medical center.


    when the first case of death due to a lack of medicine appeared, doctor li had no choice but to report it to the county government. at the same time, he proposed to temporarily seal the city gates.


    however, the victims who had already entered the city could not be driven out. there were still people waiting outside the medical center every day, only asking for medicine to relieve their pain.


    doctor li¡¯s words didn¡¯t have any effect. instead, it caused even louder complaints and pleas.


    ¡°doctor li, you¡¯re also a refugee from the outside can¡¯t you think of a way on account of the fact that we¡¯ve been through this together?¡±


    ¡°yes, how can there be no herbs in this clinic? you usually prepare a lot of them. or do you not want to let us use them at all?¡±


    there was a troublesome instigator among this group of people who came to seek medical treatment. although his injuries were not very serious, he was always there to ask for medicine.


    doctor li had even heard people say that this person had secretly sold the medicinal herbs he had obtained at a high price and made a fortune in secret.


    of course, he might not be earning money. the most important hard currency now was food.


    ¡°i¡¯m just a doctor, not a god. do you think i can conjure herbs out of thin air for you?


    doctor li said, extremely dissatisfied.


    it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have the idea of getting those herbs, but the county government of the small town kept a close eye on these life-saving supplies, so he really didn¡¯t dare to commit a crime at this time.


    as for the guy who incited the patients to make trouble and force the medicine, he might have already been targeted by the county government and could be in trouble at any time. he was now waiting to see what would happen to that guy.


    ¡°doctor li, the last time we came here, we saw that there were still a lot of medicines in the medicine box. now that the city gate is closed, and there are no new patients coming in, it can¡¯t be that they ran out of medicine in just two days, right?¡±


    ¡°if you can¡¯t bring out the medicine today, we¡¯ll report you to the county magistrate!¡±


    the instigator was already very familiar with this kind of threatening technique. he was sure that doctor li didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.


    doctor li himself was covered in burns and was suspected of secretly keeping the herbs for his own use. he didn¡¯t dare to let the county magistrate receive any reports about him.


    ¡°this¡­ even if there aren¡¯t any new patients coming to seek medical treatment, you people still come every few days. no matter how many herbs we have, it won¡¯t be enough!¡±


    it wasn¡¯t the first time doctor li had been threatened with this excuse. in the past) when the stock of herbs was still enough, he had no reason to refuse, but now that the stock was about to be used up, where was he going to find more herbs?


    the situation in the medical hall was so chaotic, but the situation in the rice shop was even worse.


    the front and back doors were guarded by bailiffs. from time to time, there were also people patrolling along the base of the wall to prevent anyone from climbing over the wall to steal the grain.


    now, the entire city had begun to implement food rationing. a porridge shed had been set up in front of the rice store, and a limited bowl of porridge and two coarse rice cornbread were provided every day.


    everyone in the city had this standard, even the county magistrate was no exception.


    however, even if the supply was reduced to the minimum, it still could not last any longer. in another half a month, the surplus food in the city would be exhausted.


    originally, this news had been tightly sealed, but someone had accidentally leaked it out. now, countless people had gathered at the entrance of the rice shop, clamoring to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°this is pure nonsense. the rice store in the city has enough food to last for three years. how can it be out of food in such a short time?


    ¡°no matter who is spreading rumors to shake the people¡¯s hearts at this time, they will be severely punished once they are caught!¡±


    the one who stood out to refute the rumors was advisor hu of the county office, but the county minister had gone somewhere and did not show his face at all.


    ¡°advisor hu, at least let us see the grain in the rice store. if we don¡¯t see it with our own eyes, we can¡¯t be at ease!¡±


    someone in the crowd shouted, and it immediately caused a lot of people to echo.


    advisor hu looked in the direction of the voice, but he only saw a crowd of people. he couldn¡¯t tell who had just spoken.


    ¡°what? you don¡¯t even believe the words of the officials?¡±


    advisor hu narrowed his eyes and scanned the crowd, trying to find the instigator.


    it was not easy to appease the people¡¯s hearts. sometimes, when people were persuaded after much effort, the instigators could make all their previous efforts go down the drain with a few words.


    ¡°advisor hu, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe the official¡¯s words. it¡¯s just that if there¡¯s sufficient food in the city, isn¡¯t one meal a day too little?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s almost spring now, so we can start plowing the field. but if we can¡¯t even eat enough, how can we have the strength to work?¡±


    these words were reasonable, and advisor hu could not refute them for a moment.


    however, since he was able to become a grand master, his brain¡¯s reaction speed was also very fast.


    ¡°we¡¯re trying to save as much food as possible now to ensure that everyone won¡¯t go hungry when the spring plowing begins. although there¡¯s enough food in the rice shop, don¡¯t forget that we have a lot of new people in the city.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s still a group of disaster victims waiting outside the city to enter. if they don¡¯t disperse, are we not going to work? when the population increases, what will we do if we run out of food?¡±


    when adviosr hu said this, the hearts of the commoners wavered again.


    it made sense. it seemed that they were indeed a little impetuous to come and question him so aggressively.


    ¡°advisor hu, we just want to take a look at the food. it¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking to eat it right away. do you think that a look will reduce the food?¡±


    the instigating voice from earlier came again, and advisor hu immediately fixed his eyes on one spot.


    however, everyone in the crowd had a confused expression on their faces, and


    it was impossible to tell who had just spoken.


    in the blink of an eye, that person had perfectly hidden himself among the crowd.


    advisor hu had a bad feeling. this person instigating the people to cause trouble was definitely an old hand.


    ¡°enough! you even dare to question the words of the government, are you trying to rebel? the government¡¯s decision is for you to obey, not for you to doubt it out of nothing!¡¯


    ¡°if anyone has nothing better to do and is already thinking of ways to cause trouble, then from now on, they will be deprived of the right to receive food.. for more serious cases, they will be directly sent to prison!¡±

 Chapter 407

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the moment he showed his might, the commoners blocking the gate immediately quieted down.


    now was a special period after the natural disaster. they should have used torture. otherwise, if there were any hidden dangers, they would be completely uncontrollable when the people started to riot.


    advisor hu also made a prompt decision. once he discovered this sign, he decisively responded.


    not being allowed to eat was the greatest punishment in this period of time, even more daunting than going to jail.


    they could only eat one meal a day, and it was not guaranteed that they would be full. if they did not even have the right to eat this meal, they would have to starve for the whole day.


    seeing that spring was about to come, the county minister had already said that the city did not keep idle people. everyone had to go out and work hard for the autumn food.


    without strength, one couldn¡¯t work. by the time the autumn harvest arrived, the amount of food would be less than others. then how would they survive the next winter?


    everyone had a scale in their hearts. although they would be incited for a moment, they would immediately wake up when they considered the real problem.


    seeing that no one mentioned the matter of looking at the surplus grain again, advisor hu¡¯s expression did not change, but he was actually secretly relieved.


    however, the news of the lack of food could not be hidden for long. in at most ten days, everyone would slowly realize this situation.


    when the time came, it would be easy to catch and throw them into jail, but the problem of food would still have to be solved.


    however, if there was nothing to eat, wouldn¡¯t there be a tragedy of everyone eating each other?


    ¡°so, the surplus grain in the city can¡¯t last long, and the herbs are running out?¡±


    when mo ruyue heard the news that gu ying brought back, her brows immediately furrowed tightly.


    when they saw the city gate being sealed, they had already thought of this reason. now that they had confirmed this reason, it made mo ruyue feel that it was a little more troublesome.


    there was indeed an endless amount of food and herbs in her space.


    no matter what kind of plant it was, as long as it was planted on the soil in the space, it would start to grow wildly.


    mo ruyue only needed to come in at a fixed time to harvest a batch of mature grain, and the space would automatically process and store the grain according to her wishes.


    the infinite space also allowed mo ruyue to never worry about not having enough space to store food. the preservation time of the space also allowed the old grain to be stored for at least ten years without mold.


    it was the same for herbs. after she had stored all the rare herbs in the


    treasure valley in her bag, the herbs in her space had also grown crazily.


    if it wasn¡¯t for mo ruyue¡¯s strict control, who knew where it would have grown to now.


    so she didn¡¯t have to worry about a lack of food and herbs, but the problem was, after such a natural disaster, where could she find a place to extract food and herbs in large quantities?


    even if mo ruyue wanted to help these survivors, she didn¡¯t have the intention of getting gu ying and herself involved.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, i think you shouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter. the risk of your realm being exposed is too high, and it will be very serious.¡±


    gu ying had always supported mo ruyue unconditionally, but this time, he opposed it from the start.


    after a natural disaster, the imperial court would also organize corresponding disaster relief operations. however, food and medicinal herbs were usually controlled resources. in the face of such a massive disaster, they would be firmly controlled by the imperial court.


    mo ruyue¡¯s act of conjuring a large amount of food and herbs out of thin air might not be disclosed yet, but what if the victims of the disaster came in the future?


    there would definitely be people who would spread the news, and things would go out of control.


    gu ying didn¡¯t want mo ruyue to face such danger and predicament.


    ¡°what if we only need to solve a small amount of food and herbs? even if some adults don¡¯t deserve sympathy, the children are innocent. gu ying, you should know that if there¡¯s a famine, the end will be even worse.¡±


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t bear to see the children suffer, let alone let them encounter more tragic things.


    she wasn¡¯t a saint who was blinded by light, but now that she had her babies, she was no longer the cold-blooded and ruthless top-tier assassin she used to be, and she could no longer look down on everything without moving.


    ¡°if we can find a suitable place to store grains and herbs in the shortest time possible, maybe we can do this.


    gu ying and mo ruyue¡¯s minds were already connected. after careful consideration, they immediately thought of a way.


    ¡°the remaining food in the city can last for half a month, but the people outside can¡¯t. the escapees outside the city are starving. if they find those survivors, what do you think will happen?


    mo ruyue had originally wanted to take it slow, but it seemed that time really couldn¡¯t wait for anyone.


    ¡°where else can we take them now? it¡¯s mainly because their complexions are completely different from ordinary disaster victims. one look and you can tell that they¡¯ve been eating, drinking, and resting well. at this time, human nature can¡¯t stand the test.¡±


    in their previous lives, gu ying and mo ruyue had been to small countries that were plagued by natural disasters and chaos to carry out missions. they had seen all kinds of human tragedy.


    therefore, they knew very well that the group of survivors they had brought here might be a group of fat sheep in the eyes of other disaster victims, or just pure jealousy would be enough to bring disaster to them.


    ¡°no, let¡¯s go back now, even if it¡¯s to bring them further away. besides, we¡¯ve been gone for so long, so even if we were to conjure up some more food and herbs out of thin air, their suspicions wouldn¡¯t be that strong.¡±


    mo ruyue made a prompt decision and immediately let the carriage out again.


    however, before she returned to meet up with the survivors, she still let gu ying drive the carriage for a long distance to create a rutted mark. after confirming that the loophole had been covered up perfectly, she drove the carriage back to their separate places.


    when they reached the middle of the valley, their expressions suddenly changed. gu ying lashed out with his whip, and the carriage immediately sped up.


    from the sound of the wind, they heard screams.


    could it be that the survivors had been discovered in less than a day?


    a short section of the road passed in a flash. when they turned around the foot of the mountain, the scene in front of them made their hearts sink.


    it was unknown when the disaster victims outside the city had surrounded the survivors. not only had they blocked the mountain pass, but they had also cut off their escape routes.


    the survivors in the middle were huddled together. the men surrounded the women, the elderly, and those who were still in the center. they stared at the refugees who surrounded them with their backs to each other.


    there were seven or eight people lying on the ground with wounds all over their bodies. the ground under them was already stained with blood, and they were clearly out of breath.


    there were disaster victims and survivors among the dead.


    although the number of disaster victims was far more than the survivors, their physical strength was on a completely different level. so in the conflict just now, it was the disaster victims who suffered a big loss, leaving a few bodies behind.


    however, after the stimulation of blood, the refugees¡¯ eyes had turned red and they were on the verge of losing their minds.


    mo ruyue was sure that if the two of them had not returned and had left directly, these survivors would definitely not have been able to hold on for more than a few waves before being wiped out..

 Chapter 408

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    deng feng took the lead and stood in front of the crowd. he was covered in wounds and was almost covered in blood.


    even so, he still stood firmly, fulfilling the promise he had made to everyone at that time.


    he would do his best to protect them.


    mo ruyue and gu ying looked at each other and made a decision at the same time.


    if they could only save one person in the end, they would definitely choose deng feng.


    in this situation where he was certain to die, he could have escaped without any effort) but he chose the most difficult and most tragic one. such a quality was hard to find even if you had a lantern.


    deng feng had no idea that his status in mo ruyue and gu ying¡¯s hearts had risen by a huge margin. he did not even see the two of them return.


    the excessive loss of blood had already made his vision blurry, but he was still able to stand and not fall. it was completely dependent on his willpower.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ m going to die.¡±


    he staggered, and in his blurry vision, he saw that the refugees he had forced back seemed to be rushing up again.


    two black lights flashed, and the sound of the whip exploding at the same time stunned the disaster victims who had surrounded them. then, they were knocked over by the two airwaves.


    gu ying arrived in time and supported deng feng who was about to fall. mo ruyue waved the whip in her hand and forced back the refugees who tried to surround them again.


    ¡°ying¡­ young master ying?¡±


    although deng feng¡¯s consciousness was beginning to blur, he could feel that someone was supporting him. he tried his best to open his eyes and recognize gu ying.


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    other than mo ruyue, gu ying didn¡¯t talk much to anyone else and only replied with a single word.


    deng feng was relieved and immediately passed out.


    ¡°lady qin, young master ying has returned. we¡¯re saved!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s great, we¡¯re saved!¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re saved!¡±


    the survivors who had already given up all hope burst out in loud cheers at the same time when they saw mo ruyue and her partner appear. their momentum was immediately lifted.


    ¡°let¡¯s rush out too. we can¡¯t just let others save us!¡±


    someone called out, and the men who were protecting the women, children, the old, and the young began to spread out, ready to counterattack.


    ¡°i don¡¯t need you guys, just stay here!¡±


    mo ruyue coldly rebuked, making the men stop in their tracks.


    the refugees were all weak from hunger, and they had almost succeeded only because of their sneak attacks and their strength.


    now that they had met mo ruyue, she had directly broken this momentum. seeing that the two people behind them were both powerful people, they were instantly terrified and began to retreat step by step.


    mo ruyue waved her long whip and hooked it around the waist of the man closest to her. she pulled him back and he immediately flew into the air and was thrown in front of the survivors.


    ¡°get lost!¡±


    her last whip left a deep mark on the ground and successfully scared away the disaster victims.


    ¡°tie him up, i have something to ask him later.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t follow up with another attack. instead, she had the survivors tie up the disaster victims she had captured and then went to gu ying¡¯s side.


    deng feng had been arranged to lie down on a stretcher. he had many wounds on his body and had lost a lot of blood. his lips and cheeks were pale. ¡°he needs a large amount of blood transfusion and surgery immediately.¡±


    she made a judgment with just one look.


    ¡°you go, i¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t need her to say anything and knew what to do next.


    mo ruyue took out a bag of food and herbs from the carriage and handed it to gu ying while carrying deng feng into the carriage. then, she closed the carriage door and entered the space.


    ¡°two people, come here and cook for everyone first. then, the injured will come here for treatment according to the degree of injury. the men with light injuries will be in charge of patrol and won¡¯t be attacked by the disaster victims again.¡±


    without mo ruyue, gu ying had to say a long string of words.


    fortunately, after spending some time with the survivors, everyone had a basic understanding of each other. the survivors were used to acting quickly according to his words and did not let him repeat himself.


    ¡°young master ying, where did you get this grain? could it be that when lady


    qin said she was leaving, she was going to get food?¡±


    an old man who was helping with the cooking opened the bag and was dazzled by the shining millet inside.


    if this bag of millet was made into porridge, it could last everyone for another three or four days. perhaps not everyone would be full, but at least they would not have to starve.


    gu ying didn¡¯t say anything. he was sewing up the wound of a man with an injured arm.


    seeing that he did not respond, the old man did not continue to ask.


    after the natural disaster, almost all the vegetation had been burned, and there was nothing to eat at all. food was even rarer.


    they should be content that they found something and gave them some. they shouldn¡¯t have asked about this.


    the other women and children also began to move. some helped to gather firewood to start a fire, some helped to bandage and apply medicine. everyone was trying to find something to do instead of sitting around and waiting for food.


    the survivors¡¯ injuries were all superficial. originally, the injuries they suffered in the natural disaster had been cured by mo ruyue¡¯s medical skills, but in this conflict with the disaster victims, they were injured again.


    there were a few bloody corpses lying in the cooking area. except for gu ying, who was used to not moving, the survivors would remember the disaster just now when they looked at it, and all of them had lingering fears.


    someone immediately went to drag the body away, but they stood sadly beside one body for a long time.


    he was one of the survivors.


    in the sneak attack just now, in order to protect a little girl from being snatched away, he was hit on the head by a hoe and almost died on the spot. there was no chance to save him.


    the mother of the rescued girl also stood at the side and cried. if it wasn¡¯t for this person¡¯s help, her daughter would have long been taken away by the starving people.


    gu ying was treating the injured while keeping an eye on the surroundings.


    not only did he have to prevent the disaster from making a comeback, but he also had to prevent the survivors from getting close to the carriage.


    they had clearly seen mo ruyue move the grain and herbs from the carriage. it was hard to guarantee that no one would have any thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have.


    however, after a round of observation, he found that the selfish middle-aged woman was gone.


    the rest of the people were also doing their own things honestly, and even seemed to deliberately avoid suspicion. even if they had to pass by the carriage to get something, they would go around it from a distance.


    an hour later, the carriage door opened again. mo ruyue got down from the carriage and nodded to gu ying.


    ying, deng feng is fine now. he lost too much blood and his body is a little weak, but he¡¯s in good shape. he¡¯ll recover soon.


    there was no difficulty in this level of surgery. as long as blood was transfused in time, the patient¡¯s life could be saved.


    ¡°i just looked around, that woman is not there.¡±


    gu ying also told her what he had seen, and mo ruyue immediately showed an expression of ¡°i knew it¡±.


    ¡°now i know how the disaster victims found their way here.¡±


    she and gu ying exchanged a look of tacit understanding. in fact, they had returned so quickly because they were worried that something like this would happen.


    they didn¡¯t expect it to be true..

 Chapter 409

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°lady qin, young master ying, the meal is ready. why don¡¯t you two take a rest and eat first?¡±


    the old man in charge of cooking came over to greet them. if mo ruyue and gu ying didn¡¯t eat first, they wouldn¡¯t pick up their bowls no matter how hungry they were.


    ¡°we¡¯re not hungry. you guys eat first, i still have something to do.¡±


    mo ruyue walked straight to the disaster victims who were tied up and thrown aside. she still had someone to interrogate.


    the man had been captivated by the smell of the millet porridge. he stared at the steaming pot and couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva.


    ¡°do you want to eat?¡±


    mo ruyue stood beside him, blocking his view.


    the man nodded his head vigorously and even stretched his neck to look at the pot.


    ¡°tell me, how did you guys get here?¡±


    the disaster victims were stunned. they raised their heads to look at mo ruyue and swallowed hard.


    ¡°this lady, we just want to ask for food, we don¡¯t really want to hurt people.¡±


    he thought of mop ruyue¡¯s valiant appearance just now and the corpse left on the ground. his heart immediately started to beat wildly.


    ¡°answer my question.¡± mo ruyue repeated impatiently.


    ¡°it¡¯s¡­ there was a woman who suddenly rushed out and cried, saying that she wanted to enter the city and did not want to starve to death outside. we saw that she didn¡¯t look like she had been hungry for a long time, so we surrounded her and asked¡­ one time.¡±


    ¡°she said that there were companions here, and everyone had not starved along the way. she didn¡¯t expect to starve to death outside the city, so we¡­ so we came over.¡±


    the disaster victims answered intermittently.


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp, as if she could see through him with one glance. he didn¡¯t even dare to make any more eye contact with her.


    even if he beautified his answer, mo ruyue could guess what happened to that woman. just by looking at his evasive eyes, she knew that he definitely didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth.


    ¡°what happened after you guys came?¡± mo ruyue continued to ask.


    ¡°think carefully before you answer, don¡¯t force me to use other means.¡±


    when the disaster victim was about to answer, she reminded him that even if he wanted to lie, there were still survivors as witnesses, and he would be easily exposed.


    ¡°we¡­ we had sent two people to check on the situation. seeing that no one seemed to be starving, we came to ask for some food.¡±


    ¡°in the end, they said that they had run out of food and refused to give it to us. we didn¡¯t believe them, so we said that we wanted to check it. both sides were anxious and¡­ so we started fighting.¡±


    the man had no choice but to tell her what had happened. even so, he was still trying to find a reason to embellish himself and shirk his responsibility.


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about whether there is food or not. even if there is, why should i share it with you?


    mo ruyue¡¯s words made the disaster victim shut his mouth and reveal an awkward expression.


    ¡°if you want to live, you have to take away the hope of others. who gave you the right?¡±


    she followed up with a second sentence.


    although it is said that people do not kill for themselves, and the social order is chaotic after natural disasters, it is not uncommon for any horrific things to happen, but since mo ruyue has decided to take care of it, she will take care of it to the end.


    ¡°where do you want to take that little girl?¡±


    mo ruyue asked the third question. it was also this question that caused the disaster victim¡¯s expression to suddenly change. his face was completely pale without any blood.


    ¡°no, i¡¯m not thinking of taking her anywhere, it¡¯s just¡­ i just want to exchange her for some food.¡±


    after a long time, he finally squeezed out a sentence that was not sincere.


    even he himself didn¡¯t believe this sentence, and he didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue to believe it.


    ¡°very well, you can continue to starve. you are not worthy of eating any grain.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t force him to tell the truth because she wasn¡¯t sure if she would break this person¡¯s neck after hearing the answer.


    she stood up, and gu ying happened to walk over with a bowl.


    ¡°eat something, the night wind is too cold, it¡¯s good to warm up.¡±


    the bowl was filled with thick millet porridge, seasoned with salt, and a few pieces of pickled vegetables.


    although the meal was extremely simple, it was more tempting than delicacies for the disaster victims who had been starving for a long time.


    he swallowed hard, and his bound hands kept struggling, trying to break free and take the bowl from mo ruyue¡¯s hands.


    mo ruyue held the bowl and sat down not far from him so that he could see the porridge in the bowl more clearly.


    gu ying had specially asked the old man to make the porridge thicker, so that the injured survivors would have to eat their fill before they had the strength to continue on their journey.


    since the town here was already overwhelmed, they could only look for another place. as for the people in the city, they could not care about them.


    ¡°lady, i beg you, give me something to eat. even if i deserve to die, can you let me be a full ghost?¡±


    the disaster victim couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and begged mo ruyue.


    however, she had deliberately used this bowl of porridge to punish him, so how could she let him have his wish?


    mo ruyue turned a deaf ear to the pleas of the disaster victim. she only slowly drank the porridge, and ate it with a few pieces of pickled vegetables.


    the survivors also looked over from time to time, their eyes full of hatred for the disaster victim.


    mo ruyue had caught one of the disaster victims who had rushed to the front. before she had returned, this person must have also killed the survivors. otherwise, he would not have attracted such resentful gazes.


    after slowly finishing the entire bowl of porridge, mo ruyue took out a piece of cloth, rolled it into a ball, and stuffed it into the person¡¯s mouth, turning the disturbing noise into a muffled whimper from his throat.


    ¡°ying, it¡¯s not a good time to move deng feng tonight. they¡¯re still in shock.


    let¡¯s rest for the night and set off tomorrow morning.¡±


    mo ruyue walked to gu ying¡¯s side and said in a low voice.


    to be on the safe side, they should have left immediately. the disaster victims outside the city gate were fine, but if they alerted the county government in the city, it would be even more troublesome.


    however, looking at the survivors, they were all still in shock. even if they wanted to leave, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go far. moreover, the fire in the night would make the target more obvious.


    ¡°in my opinion, we should be on our way now.¡±


    gu ying shook his head.


    the surroundings were very quiet, and only the crackling of the bonfire and the sound of the night wind blowing could be heard.


    it was already early spring, and it was time for all things to come back to life. the insects that had been dormant for a winter should also come back to life.


    insects were a wonderful species, and their vitality was the weakest but the strongest. even if this natural disaster could kill large animals and plants, it could not make insects disappear.


    however, gu ying didn¡¯t hear any insects or crawling sounds, which meant that they had sensed the danger in advance and had hidden themselves.


    although the survivors spontaneously organized themselves and began to patrol the surrounding area, their premonition of danger was too slow. it would be too late by the time they discovered something.


    mo ruyue hesitated for a moment and then nodded. ¡°alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. tell them to pack up and get ready to leave.¡±


    she was too rigid.


    deng feng could be completely moved into her space, so he did not have to worry about his wound being torn open by the shaking of the carriage.


    as for the problem of lighting, they could use ropes to connect them together to avoid getting lost. as for the stones and bumps on the ground, they could only use crutches to explore the way.


    although it was a little troublesome, it could at least improve the concealment of the movement..

 Chapter 410

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    when the survivors heard the news, they began to pack up without saying a word, wishing they could grow wings and get as far away from here as possible.


    the team of dozens of survivors quickly packed up and were ready to set off at any time.


    gu ying, who had gone out to check out the situation, had also returned.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, there¡¯s indeed something wrong with the city. a group of people have gathered and are preparing to sneak out in the middle of the night. it¡¯s said that they heard the news from the retreating disaster victims, and they can get food here.¡±


    gu ying had always had absolute confidence in his intuition, and this time, it didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    ¡°that¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots sometimes.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes turned cold. the rescue after a natural disaster had finally drawn out the dark side of her that she had hidden away.


    ¡°isn¡¯t this what you said before, human nature is selfish? if their method of snatching food doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll change to another method that they can¡¯t resist.¡±


    gu yings voice was also very cold, but he was looking at mo ruyue with an even more worried expression.


    it wasn¡¯t easy for bing ¡®er to get rid of her dark past and start a new life. he didn¡¯t want her to fall back into the darkness because of this. ¡°let¡¯s go, before they notice our movements, we should go now.¡±


    mo ruyue said decisively.


    fortunately, the people in the city were afraid of alerting the enemy, so they only sent a few scouts to monitor the situation from a distance.


    if the people inside had laid a heavy ambush, it would be difficult for her to avoid killing if she didn¡¯t want to.


    the survivors¡¯ nerves were very tense, and they immediately took action when they heard mo ruyue¡¯s orders.


    everyone¡¯s feet were covered with a few layers of cotton cloth, and the hooves and wheels were also wrapped in cotton cloth to minimize the sound.


    ¡°ying, you lead the team this time. i¡¯ll cover the back. i¡¯ll also leave some gifts for the pursuers.¡±


    this kind of work was usually done by gu ying, but this time it was snatched by mo ruyue.


    ¡°are you going to use medicine?


    gu ying immediately thought of mo ruyue¡¯s specialty.


    ¡°this is the simplest way to avoid casualties. of course, if something out of control happens while they¡¯re unconscious, they can only blame themselves.


    mo ruyue could understand the selfishness in human nature, but she didn¡¯t want to be the sacrifice of other people¡¯s selfish actions, so she planned to give them a taste of their own medicine and also be ¡°selfish.¡±


    ¡°alright, be careful. i¡¯ll be waiting for you in front.¡±


    gu ying gave a simple warning, then returned to the carriage and left with everyone without looking back.


    as for the place they were going to after leaving, the two of them had already scouted out the situation today. they rode on two black horses and ran dozens of miles in one breath before they found a very suitable small village.


    the villagers must have fled) and the entire village was abandoned.


    other than the settling dust, the surrounding vegetation and the primitive land were not severely damaged.


    if these survivors were sent over and some food and seeds were left behind, they might be able to make it in time for the spring plowing.


    as for whether the original owner of the village would return, and what would happen if he did, the two of them couldn¡¯t think so far ahead.


    it was hard to say how many of those who left their homes to escape would fall on the way, or how many of them would settle down somewhere.


    let¡¯s live each day well before planning for the future.


    mo ruyue walked alone in the opposite direction of the group. the darkness could not block her vision, but for every ordinary survivor, every step they took had to be carefully probed. it was not easy to walk.


    with the help of the rope, the team could move a little faster, but it was just a little.


    at this speed, it would not be easy for them to walk three miles before dawn.


    in addition, although gu ying had already dealt with the spies in the city, it had been a long time since anyone had returned to report, so it would definitely arouse the vigilance of the city.


    at that time, in order to prevent the survivors from running away, the county government would probably send people out of the city to pursue them.


    what mo ruyue could do now was to delay the speed of her pursuers as much as possible.


    knockout powder was the best way to stop them, but of course, it would only be effective if she, the one who set them up, used it personally.


    from the analysis of the information brought back by gu ying, it could be said that the city was in danger. the supply of food and herbs was facing a shortage.


    some people had already begun to secretly incite the people in the city, as well as the victims who had been taken in previously. it was possible that they wanted to take the opportunity to seize the town.


    once those people succeeded, not only would the people in the city suffer, but the victims of disaster who came to seek refuge without knowing would also fall into the devil¡¯s den again.


    mo ruyue had seen such a scene before in some extremely chaotic small countries. the power-holders there changed rapidly, and it could even be one in the morning and replaced by another at night.


    the magistrate must have thought of this as well, so even if he had only heard a little from the refugees outside the city, he was still willing to send people to test the waters before taking action.


    he was using the conflict in the outside world to ease the potential crisis in the


    mo ruyue¡¯s speed was very fast. she had already quietly sneaked into a place about ten meters away from the gathering place of the disaster victims outside the city.


    there were no torches on the city walls, and no one was patrolling.


    although it was a small city, the city wall was well built. at least, with the current physical strength and tools of the refugees, it was impossible for them to climb the city wall to enter the city.


    the refugees outside the city were able to light two piles of firewood. in order to find food, they had collected everything that could be burned in the surrounding area, but the remaining amount was not enough to last for a few more days.


    so now they could only try to burn as little as possible, leaving only a small fire to provide warmth.


    the fire was dim, and the light was almost non-existent. this made it even more impossible for the survivors to see mo ruyue, who had already lurked in front of them.


    they tried their best to stretch their arms to get close to the fire to get a little warmth, but when they moved their hands away, the little warmth that they had finally gotten would be quickly taken away by the bone-piercing night wind.


    from time to time, some people would get up and walk a few rounds on the spot, then sit down or lie down, trying to curl up their bodies as much as possible to resist the bone-piercing cold of the late night.


    mo ruyue quietly lurked. in order to move nimbly, she didn¡¯t wear a thick winter coat.


    under her linen clothes, she was wearing a windbreaker that kept her warm. in addition, she had already undergone a thorough transformation, and there was a warm current flowing through her body, making her not afraid of such a cold spring night.


    perhaps it was too cold, the refugees were all leaning against each other drowsily, no one had the desire to talk.


    mo ruyue could hear someone whispering, and the voice came from the city wall more than ten meters away.


    ¡°when can we take action? why did my lord have to wait until the latter half of the night? he said that this was the time when those people were the least prepared, but that was also when we were the most drowsy!¡¯


    ¡°that¡¯s enough. we¡¯ll do whatever the lord says. otherwise, do you want to exchange identities with your subordinates?¡±


    ¡°no! there¡¯s food and drinks in the city, i don¡¯t want to be like them.¡±


    ¡°then shut up! if you ruin the adults¡¯ business, no one can save you!¡±


    there were already people lurking on the city wall, as if they were monitoring the situation of the refugees outside the city. but even if they were looking down from a high position, they could not discover mo ruyue¡¯s existence.


    that county government official even knew about this? could he also be a transmigrator?


    a thought flashed through mo ruyue¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 411

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the human body would enter a deep sleep state after midnight. it was indeed the most relaxed and unguarded state. basically, many large-scale sneak attacks would choose this time.


    however, according to gu ying, when he was an assassin in the blood tower, he was also assigned many tasks in the early hours of the morning, so this concept should not be a rare thing at this time.


    it was indeed a little arbitrary to judge that the county government was another transmigrator.


    after the simple conversation, there was no more sound on the city wall. if it wasn¡¯t for the faint sound of breathing, one would even think that the two hidden people had already left.


    as time went by, the bonfires that were lit by the refugees were almost completely extinguished. a gust of wind would blow away the charcoal ash in the bonfire, disperse some sparks, or temporarily ignite some small flames.


    the unbearable cold night had exhausted many people¡¯s physical strength, and they snuggled up and fell asleep.


    mo ruyue quietly lurked) not feeling the slightest bit tired or bored.


    the longest time she had spent in hiding was seven days and seven nights in a swamp in a rainforest. after she successfully completed the mission, it took her nearly half a month to completely wash away the smell of the mud on her body.


    in comparison, the current ambush was nothing at all. it could not even be considered a warm-up.


    she didn¡¯t know how far ying and the others had gone. according to their previous speed, they should be able to walk four or five miles.


    mo ruyue thought to herself.


    this speed was really slow, but in the absence of a torch to light up the place, and with the women, children, and elderly slowing down their pace, it was still very fast.


    just as she was lost in her thoughts, there was finally some movement in the city.


    a series of faint footsteps came from behind the city wall. it could be heard that many people were gathering, and it was presumably time to act.


    there were two city gates in the small city, one at the front and one at the back. normally, in order to prevent the refugees outside the city from swarming in when the city gate was opened, the people in the small city should not come out from the main gate.


    however, it would take more time to go around the back gate, and it would also be difficult not to alert the disaster victims outside the front gate. so when they moved, they had to make sure that these unstable factors would not affect their movements.


    mo ruyue took out a simple gas mask and put it on. she had already guessed what the people in the city were going to do.


    sure enough, someone peeked out from the wall and carefully sized up the group of refugees outside, before quickly shrinking back.


    after the time it took to brew a cup of tea, two more people poked their heads out. this time, there were two more ropes hanging down from the top of the city wall. the two people climbed down the ropes silently.


    their faces were covered with masked sweat towels, and their black clothes blended perfectly into the night. even if someone was not asleep, it would be difficult to detect the existence of these two people.


    the two of them looked like professional people. even though they landed quietly, they still waited for a while to make sure that no one was alarmed.


    then, they lowered their bodies and sneaked to a place not far from the refugees, throwing the things in their hands into the fire that was about to go out.


    a crisp sound came from the fire, waking a few people who were in light sleep.


    some of them snorted, turned over, changed their positions, and fell asleep again. some opened their eyes slightly, and after seeing the flames in the fire, they muttered a few words and fell asleep again.


    a wisp of bluish-white smoke rose from the fire. although it was small, it dispersed very quickly.


    the smoke with a slightly bitter smell spread out, and everyone who came into contact with it would turn their heads and fall into a deeper sleep.


    as expected, they had used this method.


    mo ruyue was not surprised at all.


    this method could ensure that the people in the city would not have any worries when they left the city to pursue.


    by the time the victims of the disaster woke up, the survivors would have long been robbed. perhaps there would not even be any evidence left. who knew what had happened?


    however, the county magistrate had never considered that mo ruyue was the ancestor of using medicine and poison.


    the two men in black waited patiently. after the time it took to brew a cup of tea, they began to check whether the refugees had all fallen asleep.


    they didn¡¯t notice mo ruyue who was so close to them, not only because the place she was hiding was a blind spot, but also because she had directly reduced her breathing and heartbeat, almost perfectly imitating a stone.


    ¡°you can go back and report to the lord. you go, i¡¯ll go and take down those people.¡±


    one of them raised his voice slightly. he was sure that among all the long-eared people, no one was awake except for them.


    therefore, he made the wrong decision. when there were only two people, he chose to split up.


    this was exactly what mo ruyue wanted.


    when the messenger disappeared from the wall, she immediately turned around and chased after the man who ¡°dealt¡± with the survivors.


    the mountain valley where the survivors were hiding was still quite a distance away from the small town. although the person who had set off first had, he had only walked half the way when mo ruyue caught up with him.


    she had even returned to the mountain valley to prepare a small gift for the person who had arrived late.


    given that the man was also an expert in this business, mo ruyue also foresaw that he would discover the abnormality in the col in advance, so the trap she set was to close the mouth.


    the trap would only be activated when that person realized that something was wrong and prepared to retreat.


    now, it only depended on how high his vigilance was, whether he would fall into the trap completely unconsciously, or if he would keenly sense that something was wrong and withdraw in time.


    however, regardless of whether his reaction was the former or the latter, the outcome would be the same.


    when mo ruyue caught up to him, she was not prepared to let him escape.


    that person was quickly approaching the mountain valley. he was so focused on making the first contribution that he didn¡¯t realize that he had already stepped into a trap.


    it was quiet in the valley. there was no fire for warmth, nor were there any soft sounds.


    the man who was approaching the col suddenly stopped and looked hesitantly at the dark entrance.


    it was said that there were dozens of survivors, men, women, old and young. they had been harassed by the refugees today and should be in a state of shock. no matter what, they should not be silent.


    could it be that he was scared away?


    the man immediately became nervous at the thought of this possibility.


    although the city looked calm now, the actual situation was very bad. if it wasn¡¯t for the county magistrate¡¯s influence, the bailiffs who knew the inside story would have run away long ago.


    he had only heard the news brought by the refugees outside. they said that this small city was already very lucky. many other towns and villages had been destroyed. even if they escaped, they would only become new victims.


    the reason why the deputy had his eyes on this group of survivors was because he wanted to get information about food from them.


    if this group of people ran away, how was he going to explain it to the lord when he returned!


    in a moment of desperation, he didn¡¯t think much and directly rushed into the mountain. he never thought that someone would set up an ambush in this situation, especially for him..

 Chapter 412

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the man¡¯s heart turned cold as soon as he entered the valley.


    even though the valley was pitch black, with the help of the faint moonlight, one could still see the mess on the ground.


    in addition to the traces of fighting left during the day, there were traces of survivors living for a few days, and some garbage left behind when they left.


    it could be seen that they left in a hurry, even leaving behind some stretchers and cooking utensils.


    he immediately walked to the fire and reached out to test the temperature.


    the bottom of the stove was already cold. it was obvious that the person had left for a long time.


    although the man was a little flustered, he didn¡¯t lose his mind. he quickly calmed down and analyzed the situation.


    ¡°what did you see?


    a voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°those people are too much of a burden, and they¡¯re using the darkness to escape. they don¡¯t even have a torch, so even if they leave early, they won¡¯t be able to go far. if we go back and report to the lord now, we still have time to catch up!¡±


    the man said subconsciously.


    as soon as he finished speaking, his scalp exploded.


    in this quiet night, in the empty mountain hollow, where would there be a second person other than him!


    he turned his head back abruptly. there was no one behind him, and he could see the entrance to the col at a glance.


    just now was¡­ an illusion?


    the man¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat in an instant. he wondered if he had been too nervous just now, which was why he had hallucinated.


    he carefully observed the surrounding environment and walked around a few times. other than the strange protruding stones in the mountain, he could only hear the whistling of the wind.


    perhaps it was because the sound of the wind was too similar to a woman¡¯s voice that he mistook it for someone talking to him.


    thinking that he had found the reason, the man relaxed a little, but there was still some tension in his eyes.


    he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. just as he was about to leave, a chuckle came from behind him.


    ¡°you¡¯re leaving just like that? don¡¯t you want to stay a little longer?¡±


    this time, the voice was right next to his ear, and there was a cool breeze blowing on the back of his neck, making his scalp explode in an instant!


    the man couldn¡¯t be bothered to look back. he was 100% sure that he wasn¡¯t hallucinating. he grabbed the ground with his toes and pushed off with force, and his whole body shot out.


    the speed at which he was fleeing was ten times faster than the speed at which he had rushed to the mountain hollow.


    as expected, the adrenaline triggered by fear could turn a person into superman in a very short time.


    in the next second, a transparent wall seemed to appear out of thin air in front of him, and his whole body slammed into it at an extremely high speed. he did not even make a sound and immediately fainted.


    the transparent wall was the trap that mo ruyue had set.


    every time she entered and exited the space, it would cause a brief spatial fluctuation. this was the so-called space barrier being opened.


    this barrier was much stronger than an ordinary wall.


    mo ruyue had mastered the law of time after going in and out countless times. just now, after scaring the man, she teleported to the front and entered the space, causing the man to hit his head on the opened space barrier and faint.


    in fact, she could just knock the man out with a hand knife, but that would be boring.


    after being knocked unconscious by the space barrier, the man would wake up with a confused perception of time and memory. this was mo ruyue¡¯s true purpose.


    he couldn¡¯t even remember what he had gone through, and everything he said would lose its authenticity because of this reason.


    mo ruyue quickly came out of the medium and looked down at the unconscious man.


    his forehead was swollen and bleeding. although he had been hit hard, it was not life-threatening.


    ¡°just lie down for a while. your companions will come and find you soon.¡±


    although mo ruyue didn¡¯t intend to kill him, she still wanted him to suffer a little, so she left him lying on the cold ground and returned to the col to observe the situation.


    ¡°why isn¡¯t he back yet? that mountain valley isn¡¯t too far away, why would they take so long to get there?¡±


    the county magistrate had already gathered his men and was waiting at the foot of the city.


    as soon as the scout returned, they would immediately set off.


    ¡°my lord, i heard from the refugees that there was a young man and woman among the survivors. they were both experts in their skills. they were beaten up by those two and fled.¡±


    ¡°could it be that our spies have alarmed the couple and caused an accident?¡± advisor hu came over and said worriedly.


    ¡°no matter what, we can¡¯t delay any longer. even if those two people are good, we have more people. do we still have to be afraid of them?¡±


    since the county magistrate had said so, no one else had any objections.


    if they didn¡¯t try, in at most half a month, they would have to face a situation that wasn¡¯t just hunger.


    the city gate quietly opened, and a group of people tiptoed out of the city. the refugees outside the door had long been knocked out by the medicinal smoke, and they would not wake up until the effect of the medicine wore off.


    as for the people in the city, they were under curfew early every night. if they were found to be staying outside during the curfew, they would be driven out of the city at once, so no one dared to take the risk of going out after the curfew.


    as soon as this group of people left the city gate, they quickly advanced


    toward the mountain.


    mo ruyue had discovered them when they were still a few dozen meters away. at least thirty strong men had returned. to the survivors, who were mostly old, young, women, and children, it was equivalent to announcing their end.


    ¡°come on, i¡¯ll only be able to chase after the main force without worry if i keep you here. as for what will happen to you guys after that, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    mo ruyue sneered and entered the space.


    the group of people came quickly, but they were very cautious.


    he stopped about 20 meters away from the mouth of the cave and sent out another scout.


    the man carefully entered the mountain and quickly rushed out, shouting, ¡°my lord, something has indeed happened to constable li!¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s happening inside? ¡®


    the county magistrate was stunned. although he had thought of this possibility before, he still had a trace of hope. now that it was confirmed, his heart immediately sank.


    ¡°as soon as i entered the valley, i found constable li lying on the ground unconscious. there was no one in the valley. apparently, the survivors were scared away by the disaster victims. the charcoal fire left behind has already cooled down.¡±


    the next piece of news was even worse. this meant that they had to quickly catch up and not let those survivors escape.


    ¡°wake constable li up immediately and ask him what happened!¡±


    the county magistrate was not in a hurry to chase after them. he had also thought that the group of people could leave quietly. other than the lack of light from the torch, their speed would not be fast. there were also many burdens in the team, which would slow down the speed of the entire team.


    therefore, he still believed that he could catch up with those people. the most important task now was to find out what had happened to constable li and whether there was an ambush.


    ¡°my lord, constable li, he, he seemed to have hit something and fainted. i only found a wound on his forehead.¡±


    the person who went to check on constable li replied.


    ¡°what did he hit? could it be that he hit those rocks?¡±


    advisor hu turned his head to look at the cliffs on both sides. he also felt that his own deduction was somewhat absurd.


    although this was a mountain valley, the distance between the two mountain walls was still very wide, about a dozen meters.


    he really couldn¡¯t think of anything that could have caused constable li to


    knock himself unconscious on the rock wall and then fall right in the middle.


    moreover, from the way constable li fell, it was obvious that he had been hit by a head-on collision.


    this kind of contradictory situation made him unable to give a reasonable explanation.


    in fact, he had another speculation that he kept in his heart and did not dare to say it out loud.


    that speculation was too shocking and ethereal. even thinking about it now made him feel a chill down his back..

 Chapter 413

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    just as he was guessing, constable li woke up.


    before he could open his eyes, a series of cream spilled out of his mouth. his face was scrunched up, and he was obviously in extreme pain.


    ¡°constable li, please wake up. what happened just now? who attacked you?¡±


    advisor hu asked impatiently.


    ¡°what happened? what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    constable li finally came back to his senses after being called a few times. however, his mind was in a mess, and he didn¡¯t even understand what advisor hu meant by his question.


    he watched advisor hu¡¯s mouth open and close, trying to help him understand advisor hu¡¯s meaning through his gaze.


    ¡°have you forgotten what you came here for?¡±


    the county magistrate had also noticed that something was wrong with him. he was in a daze, and his eyes were sometimes in a state of emptiness.


    ¡°my lord, did this subordinate accept a mission? i remember it was still daytime just now. how come it¡¯s so late now?


    constable li finally sobered up a little. however, when he saw his surroundings clearly, his expression suddenly became strange.


    ¡°daytime? what¡¯s the last thing you can remember?¡±


    the county government finally realized what was wrong. after constable li woke up from his coma, he seemed to have forgotten what had happened during this period of time.


    ¡°i was ordered to guard outside the rice store and help grand master maintain order.¡±


    as expected, constable li¡¯s answer confirmed the county magistrate¡¯s guess.


    he didn¡¯t look like he was pretending, so the idea of getting any information from him was going to be in vain.


    ¡°sir, do you think we should continue chasing?


    advisor hu couldn¡¯t help but remind him when he saw the county government office deep in thought.


    even if the group of survivors walked slowly, they would still travel a long distance after a long time.


    and they obviously couldn¡¯t leave this small city for too long. after all, the medicine in the victims¡¯ bodies was limited. once they woke up, they would immediately enter the city and never leave again.


    ¡°chase. of course we¡¯re going to catch up.¡±


    the county government was decisive and quickly gave the order.


    he also remembered what the refugees had said. perhaps the problem with constable li was caused by that couple.


    however, he had the advantage in numbers, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of any schemes from the two.


    moreover, he was an official of the imperial court. he did not believe that they would dare to take the risk of killing him.


    ¡°leave someone behind to send constable li back. keep a close eye on the movements of the refugees outside the city. once they show signs of waking up, light the herbs again.¡±


    to be on the safe side, the county government gave a second order.


    the herbal smoke was very harmful to the human body. usually, there would be some side effects after using it once. if it was used a second time in a very short time, the damage to the victims would be irreversible.


    but at this time, the county government could not care so much.


    in order to protect the majority of the people, he had to have the determination and courage to cut his losses.


    a man was left behind. he helped constable li up and staggered toward the direction of the small city.


    the county magistrate and the others continued to follow the traces left by the survivors and began to pursue the other side of the mountain.


    however, just as they reached the middle, they heard a ¡°bang¡±. the leading pathfinder seemed to have hit something. his head jerked back and he staggered a few steps back before stopping.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?


    the county government immediately signaled for everyone to stop.


    ¡°this subordinate¡­ this subordinate seems to have knocked into something.¡±


    the man was only dizzy for a short while, but he was in a much better state than constable li.


    ¡°did you hit something? but there¡¯s nothing in front of you.¡±


    advisor hu also said in surprise, his voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know either. there was nothing in front of me, but i felt like i had hit my head on something. i almost fainted.¡±


    ¡°maybe his situation is the same as what happened to constable li just now.¡±


    the county government thought of how constable li had fallen. there was no difference between the two of them, except that one had fainted and the other had not.


    ¡°but what did he hit? there was nothing there.¡±


    advisor hu had already seen someone trying to reach in that direction, but there was no resistance, and his arm easily reached in.


    ¡°sir, there¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    the man who was hit couldn¡¯t believe it either. he reached out to touch it again, and his face suddenly showed a frightened and confused expression.


    ¡°that¡¯s impossible. i clearly bumped into something just now.¡±


    he was eager to prove that he wasn¡¯t lying. just then, another man who was


    walking forward fell to the ground, shocking everyone.


    ¡°don¡¯t move! stand still and wait!¡±


    the county magistrate came back to his senses and shouted at his subordinates who were like headless flies.


    ¡°those with ropes, tie yourself up first. then, throw the ropes to the others, one after another!


    his reaction was fast. since the transparent wall appeared and disappeared like a ghost, he could connect the people together. even when he threw the rope, he could also judge whether there was a ¡°trap¡± in the empty space.


    mo ruyue was in the space and could see every move of these people outside clearly. she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡®you¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    although she was the master of the space and didn¡¯t need to spend much energy to enter and exit at will, she still needed a lot of control to precisely control the space barrier like she did just now.


    since the county government had already come up with such a self-righteous idea, she could take a break for now.


    everyone outside the dimension, including the county government, had been tied together with a rope. this was originally intended to be used to tie the survivors up.


    now, he could be considered to have made the best use of it.


    strangely enough, after the rope was tied, no one bumped into the strange transparent wall again when they walked forward in a line.


    the group tried to move forward and saw the traces left by the survivors.


    ¡°they¡¯re out of the mountain, so their speed won¡¯t be too fast. with the old, weak, women, and children as burdens, and the dark sky, we can still make it in time even if we speed up.¡±


    advisor hu and the county government were walking in the middle of the crowd. he loudly encouraged the people in front and behind him.


    although these bailiffs and followers also voiced their agreement, their morale was clearly much lower.


    if they were to be at a disadvantage right from the start, the blow to their morale would be too obvious.


    their motivation came from their desire for food, but after experiencing these strange things and the sudden escape of the survivors, they didn¡¯t seem to have much hope.


    ¡°everyone, keep your spirits up! think about it, under such a natural disaster, they can still walk out of our city in good health. if they don¡¯t have enough food, they¡¯ll end up like the other victims.¡±


    ¡°so as long as we can find them, we won¡¯t have to worry about food.¡±


    advisor hu used a second move, but the same move had already been used once, and the effect of repeating it now was clearly not very good.


    they walked all the way to the second half of the hill and saw that the end was just around the corner. just as everyone was about to relax a little, something happened.


    the man walking behind suddenly felt a breath on his neck, and his already tense nerves suddenly broke.


    he jumped up with a cry, scaring the people in front of him. then, he was brought down by the man who began to run wildly.


    fortunately, although everyone was in the same boat and was easily implicated, it was also easy for everyone to work together to control the frightened people.


    however, mo ruyue would not give them such an opportunity..

 Chapter 414

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the frightened man kept shouting ¡°there¡¯s a ghost¡±. just as he was about to be controlled by the crowd, two more people felt someone blow on their necks at the same time.


    ¡°there¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    screams of terror resounded through the night sky. the three people in different positions of the rope chains began to run around at the same time, completely disrupting everyone¡¯s pace.


    in the chaos, people kept falling and being stepped on. terrified wails kept ringing out.


    although mo ruyue had personally planned all of this, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional when she really watched this scene from the side.


    when a man was afraid, there was no need for a woman.


    the mountain valley gradually quieted down, and when it completely returned to normal, it was already an hour later.


    a group of people lay on the ground, lying on their backs and panting heavily.


    ¡°where, where did this ghost come from! all of you¡­ you¡¯re just scaring yourselves!¡±


    ¡°but¡­ but someone¡¯s blowing on the back of my neck!¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s someone behind you, maybe¡­ maybe it¡¯s not strange to feel someone blowing on you when you get closer!¡±


    ¡°but¡­ but i¡¯m the last one. there¡¯s no one else behind me!¡±


    after the series of conversations, the mountain valley once again fell into a strange silence.


    after a long while, the magistrate slowly sat up. he had been stepped on a few times in the chaos, and his body was still sore, but his condition was slightly better than before.


    ¡°we¡¯ve fallen into someone¡¯s trap. their goal is to keep us here.¡±


    he finally regained his rationality and thought through the entire situation.


    ¡°but¡­ the transparent wall we just encountered and the breathing at the neck, how did they make it?¡±


    everyone had personally experienced this, and they couldn¡¯t see or touch it. they didn¡¯t see anyone causing trouble, so they felt that ghosts and gods were more reliable.


    ¡°do you still remember what the refugees said about a man and a woman with strong martial arts skills among the survivors? some peoples martial arts skills are so fast that it¡¯s hard for us to see their figures.¡±


    ¡°i think this should be a warning from those two people. we should stop here.¡± the county government¡¯s analysis finally convinced the uneasy subordinates.


    perhaps this was really a warning from a pair of experts. and all they could do now was to immediately stop, give up their original intentions, and return to the city.


    after resting for a while, everyone slowly got up and limped out of the hill.


    this time, no one mentioned food again. in fact, they were already lucky enough to survive.


    in the chaotic period after the natural disaster, all laws and ethics were facing collapse, just like what they had originally planned to do.


    even if the survivors really did have some food left, after they robbed it all, would those dozens of old and weak women and children still have a way to live?


    everyone knew the final outcome, but in order to continue living, almost everyone tacitly acknowledged and ignored the consequences.


    after the group had left the mountain, mo ruyue came out of the space.


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity. if that county office was in another city and could wait for help to arrive, he would definitely do something for the people. it¡¯s just that he¡¯s already turned black now. only the people in his city are human, and the others are already walking corpses¡­¡±


    she clearly realized that the county magistrate had some mental problems, which could be classified as a form of emergency ptsd.


    however, she didn¡¯t have time to treat his illness now. she only hoped that he would be on his own in the future.


    mo ruyue looked at the group of people¡¯s backs and sighed in her heart. then she turned around without hesitation and chased after the survivors who had already left.


    just as he turned around the corner, a black shadow came to greet mo ruyue.


    it affectionately rubbed its head against mo ruyue¡¯s body and snorted continuously.


    ¡°big black? did ying ask you to pick me up?¡±


    mo ruyue reached out and patted its nose, then immediately turned over and mounted the horse.


    it was probably gu ying who had let it out and asked it to take her to them.


    during the day, they could follow the tracks left behind by the crowd, but at night, it was inevitable that they would make mistakes.


    although she and gu ying had already decided on the escape route, big blacks presence saved her a lot of effort.


    after half an hour, mo ruyue could already see the fire in the distance. they had arrived at the abandoned village.


    ¡°lady qin is here!¡±


    there was still some distance from the village entrance when a person emerged from behind a large rock by the roadside. it was one of the survivors.


    ¡°hmm, did he arrange for you to be on guard? you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    mo ruyue smiled and greeted him.


    from the looks of it, it was probably gu ying¡¯s arrangement.


    now the survivors were already like birds startled by the twang of a bow, they could no longer withstand the threat of any wind or grass.


    ¡®young master ying is in the village. he said that he was waiting for you to return. you should go over quickly.¡±


    the man then added, ¡°by the way, brother deng is awake.¡±


    ¡°deng feng¡¯s awake?¡±


    this was good news.


    after mo ruyue nodded, she urged her horse to rush back to the village.


    most of the houses were occupied. some people had long been tired and immediately fell asleep as soon as they had a safe place to stay.


    some people were too shocked and their tense nerves could not relax, so they could only sit around the fire to keep warm and kill time.


    gu ying randomly picked a house that looked very clean. even in the face of an escape situation, the courtyard did not seem messy or dirty. it was only covered with a thick layer of dust, and could be moved in after a little cleaning.


    he had long heard the sound of big blacks horse hooves, so he went to the courtyard gate to welcome them. as expected, he saw mo ruyue slowly walking out of the night.


    ¡°how is it, bing ¡®er? those people should have suffered a lot and won¡¯t dare to chase us anymore.¡±


    he stepped forward to take the horse¡¯s reins, completely doubting mo ruyue¡¯s ability.


    ¡°that goes without saying. i also found that you men seem to be more afraid of ghosts than women!¡±


    mo ruyue smiled maliciously, looking at gu ying¡¯s eyes which were a little dazed.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll stop teasing you. i heard that deng feng has woken up? how¡¯s his condition?


    mo ruyue only teased him once before stopping. she couldn¡¯t bear to tease him for too long. in her heart, no matter how strong she was, she would always be the one who needed to be protected.


    she was only afraid that she could not become stronger, so how could she tolerate some unspeakable shortcomings?


    ¡°he just lost too much blood. when the medicine wears off, he will naturally wake up. i¡¯ve already boiled some medicine for him, so i¡¯ll just warm it up and let him drink it. ¡®


    ¡°that¡¯s good. i¡¯d be really sad if something happened to someone like brother deng.¡±


    mo ruhan rarely accepted a person easily. even her babies had the advantage of age and status. however, deng feng had really gained recognition through his excellent character.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, are you considering bringing him along in the future?


    gu ying suddenly asked. after he saw the surprise in mo ruyue¡¯s eyes, a smile also appeared in his eyes.


    this was the tacit understanding between the two of them. she didn¡¯t even need to say her thoughts out loud, and he could completely understand them.


    ¡°i do have this plan.¡±


    mo ruyue said without hesitation.


    ¡°there¡¯s no one else in his family now, and he¡¯s all alone. i think he¡¯s a good person and has a lot of strength. if we can bring him with us, we¡¯ll have one more trustworthy helper in the future.¡±


    ¡°as long as you¡¯ve thought it through) i have no problem with it. besides, we don¡¯t need a mouth to eat..¡±

 Chapter 415

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    gu ying didn¡¯t object.


    during the time they spent with the survivors, deng feng had fully proved his character. not only did he gain mo ruyue¡¯s trust, but he also gained his trust.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. i¡¯ll bring the medicine to him later and tell him about this. i¡¯ll ask him for his opinion.¡±


    mo ruyue already had this thought on the way back.


    she and gu ying wouldn¡¯t be staying in the village for too long. the babies couldn¡¯t stay in the space any longer. they had to move north as soon as possible.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go take a look at the situation outside the village. you should rest early in a while. i¡¯ve already cleaned your room.¡±


    gu ying pointed to the room next to his.


    although the two of them had already made things clear, her identity was still lady qin, and she was still living in such a feudal era. they had experienced the recovery period of this natural disaster together, so she really didn¡¯t have the mood to think about other things.


    not long after, mo ruyue carried a bowl of medicinal soup and knocked on


    deng feng¡¯s door.


    ¡°brother deng, it¡¯s me, mo ruyue.¡±


    ¡°lady qin is here, please come in!¡±


    deng feng had just woken up, and his voice was obviously weak.


    ¡°brother deng, i¡¯m here to deliver the medicine to you. this is to nourish qi and blood. and to strengthen your vitality. your body¡¯s foundation is very good, and you¡¯ll get better soon after taking this medicine.¡±


    mo ruyue placed the bowl of medicine on the bed and helped deng feng sit up.


    ¡°i¡¯ve made lady qin worry. my small injury will be fine. there is no need to spend this money to get medicinal herbs for me to drink.¡±


    deng feng said, embarrassed.


    he had never heard of anyone who could survive after losing so much blood. if it wasn¡¯t for lady qin¡¯s miraculous hands, he would be replying to the king of hell now.


    ¡°the medicinal herbs are ready-made. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have them, but it doesn¡¯t make sense if you have them but don¡¯t use them.¡±


    mo ruyue shook her head.


    as long as it was someone she acknowledged, they would all be included in her sphere of influence. naturally, she would think of anything good.


    she watched deng feng finish the medicine and said as he was clearing the bowls, ¡°brother deng, there¡¯s something i want to ask you. think about it and give me an answer.¡±


    seeing mo ruyue¡¯s serious expression, deng feng immediately wanted to sit up straight. his expression became serious and he looked at her a little nervously.


    ¡°lady qin, whatever you want to say, no matter what it is, as long as i, deng feng, can do it, i will not shirk my duty!¡¯


    ¡°yes, brother deng, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. it¡¯s not a matter of life and death. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as she tried to persuade him.


    if she had known earlier, she would have changed the time and method.


    ¡°it¡¯s like this. gu ying and i are planning to continue heading north after things have settled down here. our families are still waiting for us to return.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s time to go back. you guys can¡¯t be helping us from the side for the rest of our lives. we still have to walk our own path in the future.¡± deng feng looked a little lonely, and his smile was a little forced.


    ¡°i just wanted to ask if you¡¯re willing to come with us, brother deng,¡±


    as soon as mo ruyue finished speaking, deng feng raised his head instantly, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°qin¡­ lady qin, are you really willing to take me away?


    deng feng could not believe his ears. he could not help but ask again.


    ¡°yes, if you¡¯re willing, ying and i are very willing to bring you along. you also know that i have five babies. when i go to a strange environment in the future, i won¡¯t be able to be by their side in time, so i still hope that there will be someone i trust by my side.¡±


    ¡°i think brother deng is a good match for you. if you¡¯re willing, that would be great.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t just randomly find a reason. she had thought about it carefully.


    even if she and gu ying were to return to the sunlight and start living normal lives, an ordinary man would be guilty of treasuring a jade. her medical skills and his martial arts were both coveted by people in the dark.


    it was inevitable that there would be some situations that required their help, but she didn¡¯t want to drag her babies into this at all.


    deng feng was in the prime of his life and had a lot of strength. with a little training from gu ying, he could totally become a competent bodyguard and coachman for the babies.


    as for the liu couple, they were old after all, so it was fine as long as they didn¡¯t have to work so hard and rush around in charge of the household affairs.


    mo ruyue and gu ying discussed for a long time and also settled on many details.


    as for the existence of space, he would not know about it now. as for the future, there might be such a day.


    ¡°i¡¯m willing. of course, i¡¯m willing to follow you two!¡±


    deng feng was about to be overwhelmed by this huge surprise


    among the people in the county, who didn¡¯t want to follow lady qin?


    although she seemed unapproachable and not to be trifled with, as long as she wanted to help someone, she would definitely help them to the end and would never give up halfway.


    everyone said in private that she was beautiful and kind, but she was actually a living buddha.


    after the natural disaster, it was not easy for anyone who had survived to live.


    to be able to live on and follow his benefactor was something that deng feng would wake up smiling from his dreams.


    ¡°that¡¯s fine. brother deng, you don¡¯t have to address me like that anymore. i¡¯ll call you brother, and you can call me sister.¡±


    mo ruyue had only had a lonely figure by her side since she was young. now, she had cute babies, the liu couple who were like parents to her, and also


    imperial doctor tian and the others who were good friends despite their age.


    now, she really wanted to know what it would feel like to have an elder brother.


    ¡°how can i do that? you two are my benefactors. if it weren¡¯t for you two, i¡¯m afraid i would have turned into a pile of bones by now. no, i can¡¯t do this.¡± deng feng declined.


    it would be good enough if he could stay by mo ruyue¡¯s side as a coachman or servant. why did he have to call her sister?


    he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it!


    ¡°if brother deng is really not used to it, it¡¯s fine. you¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡±


    it was rare for mo ruyue to show her humor in front of outsiders. once she did, it meant that she had already treated the other party as one of her own.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯m leaving. brother deng, have a good rest. when things settle down here, we¡¯ll set off together.


    mo ruyue left with the bowl of medicine, leaving deng feng alone in the room, quietly digesting the news.


    the night passed quietly.


    before dawn, almost all the survivors woke up.


    it was already the spring equinox today. according to the rules of previous years, they should be busy plowing and sowing at this time so that they could catch up with the first harvest of grain.


    mo ruyue also got up early. her task today was not simple at all. she was going to help the survivors dig the ground.


    in her space tool room, as long as there were enough raw materials, even space rockets could be built, not to mention all kinds of agricultural machinery.


    however, she couldn¡¯t bring out things that were too advanced, so she could only make some improvements on the basis of the original tools.


    before improving the farm tools, mo ruyue had to work in the fields himself to experience the use of various tools and the texture of the land. only then could she quickly and accurately make improved tools suitable for this land..

 Chapter 416

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°lady qin, we¡¯re familiar with doing farm work, how can we let you follow us to do this kind of dirty and tiring work!¡±


    an aunt pulled mo ruyue¡¯s hand and persuaded.


    ¡°yes, your hand is used to cure illnesses and save people, not to hold hoes and rakes.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be staying here in the future. we will definitely farm well. the food and clothing given by others can¡¯t be taken care of for a lifetime, we still have to rely on ourselves.¡±


    everyone was talking at the same time.


    after this period of time, the survivors had almost become each other¡¯s family.


    other than the person who couldn¡¯t put herself in the right place and eventually eliminated herself, everyone¡¯s hearts were twisted into a rope and they were all working hard in one direction.


    when mo ruyue heard these words, she was also very pleased.


    only a person who knew how to be grateful and knew how to be independent was worthy of her help.


    this was also the reason why she couldn¡¯t let go of them and couldn¡¯t bear to leave them here.


    ¡°alright, i can understand everyone¡¯s intentions. but today, i¡¯ll go with you guys to experience it. i don¡¯t know how to farm either, so i don¡¯t want to hold you guys back.¡±


    mo ruyue tried every possible way to get this opportunity for herself. she carried her hoe and went down to the ground with everyone.


    gu ying was riding on little black, following the way they came to get rid of traces.


    although that county magistrate was scared away by mo ruyue pretending to be a ghost, but in the face of survival, it was hard to guarantee that he would really give up on that evil idea.


    it was only a few dozen miles from the small town to the small village. fortunately, the village was also located in the mountains, and the small road leading to the village was not eye-catching.


    it shouldn¡¯t have been like this in the past, but a natural disaster had changed so much that even the terrain was different.


    even those who were familiar with the surrounding environment might not be able to find this small village successfully. it should be safe.


    the land outside the village had become an ownerless wasteland, and it was filled with all kinds of stones of various sizes.


    mo ruyue had originally wanted to test the texture of the soil, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would only be concerned with moving stones in the fields today.


    fortunately, her physical fitness was not a problem at all. she was the kind of person who felt it was quite easy to run 20 kilometers with 50 pounds of weight.


    her body had been transformed by the spirit spring water and it had been a long time since she had experienced what it felt like to be physically exhausted.


    the survivors looked at each other in dismay when they saw mo ruyue pick up another stone the size of a small millstone, the kind that only two men could move.


    what else could lady qin not do?


    gu ying rode on little black and went out for 30 miles, completely wiping away the traces left by the survivors.


    when they evacuated last night, the people at the back of the line had consciously cleaned up their traces. however, in the eyes of an expert like gu ying, even if there were only a few clues left, he could follow them to the village.


    when he passed by a small path, he suddenly realized that something seemed to be buried in the soil.


    when he got closer, he realized that it was actually a person!


    from the back, it was a woman with shoulder-length hair and a curvaceous figure.


    however, gu ying wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would help when he saw injustice, especially when he knew it was a trap. he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to jump into the pit.


    he just sat on the horse¡¯s back, quietly watching the woman¡¯s performance.


    he didn¡¯t save her, nor did he have any intention of leaving.


    this stalemate continued for about the time it took for an incense stick to burn. the woman, who was half-buried in the ground, finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and let out a faint moan. the sound seemed to be reminding gu ying that she was still alive.


    gu ying still didn¡¯t get off his horse, and even changed his posture.


    the woman still did not hear any response. her eyes moved a few times under her eyelids before she finally opened her eyes slowly.


    even though her face was dirty, one could still see that her facial features were very delicate, especially her eyes.


    her watery eyes were full of love, and the slightly raised corners of her eyes had a flirtatious look. when she glanced over, it was as if she was throwing flirtatious eyes.


    ¡°ma¡­ young master, did you save me?¡± she said weakly and stretched out her arm to gu ying.


    ¡°no, l i m just passing by.¡±


    gu ying denied it directly, causing her to swallow her words back.


    although the woman could not see gu ying¡¯s face clearly, just the haughty and arrogant posture of him sitting on the horse was enough to make her heart race.


    not to mention the smooth and three-dimensional outline of gu ying outside the mask. it was not difficult to imagine what kind of handsome face he would have under the mask.


    now that he opened his mouth, his deep and magnetic voice made the woman¡¯s whole body go numb. her pale face instantly blushed, and even her complexion looked much better.


    ¡°young master, i¡¯m¡­ what¡¯s going on? where am i?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡±


    the answer this time was even shorter and more choking.


    the woman¡¯s chest was filled with anger, and she wanted to jump up and scold him. but when she looked at gu ying¡¯s appearance and thought of his voice, her anger automatically dissipated.


    ¡°young master, can you¡­¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t,¡±


    gu ying had already learned how to answer first, and before she could finish speaking, he had already given her an answer.


    ¡°you still don¡¯t know what i¡¯m going to say, so why did you reject me? young master, do you really have a heart of stone?¡± the woman said with tears in her eyes.


    her sorrowful voice, coupled with her teary eyes, and her pitiful look could easily make men intoxicated.


    ¡°this pit is quite shallow, and i can see that you speak with confidence. i think you can get up by yourself.¡±


    gu ying had already made an exception to say such a long sentence. originally, in the days of being an assassin in the blood tower, he would not even say a word for a long time.


    ¡°young master, you¡­¡±


    the woman in the pit was completely helpless.


    no matter what she said, no matter how pitiful she was, this man sat on the horse¡¯s back, as steady as mount tai.


    could it be that he wasn¡¯t interested in women at all, but was interested in men ?


    as this thought flashed through her mind, the woman felt even worse.


    with her looks, she was actually not as attractive as a man?


    it was simply a great humiliation!


    gu ying only needed to look at the expression in her eyes to know what she was thinking.


    however, he didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of people other than mo ruyue. as long as that person was mo ruyue, he didn¡¯t care whether he loved a man or a woman.


    ¡°you¡¯re not coming out? i¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    he pulled on the reins and turned his horse around. as expected, he patted his horse and rode away.


    they were still more than ten miles away from the small town, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem even if they didn¡¯t clean up the traces behind.


    besides, he could also set up a diversion by forging some fake traces to mislead others. this way, the safety factor of the small village would be higher.


    just as he was leaving, the woman climbed out of the pit. she patted the dust off her body and shouted, ¡°young master, young master, i can really come out.


    please do me a favor and take me with you!¡¯


    it was fine if she didn¡¯t shout. gu ying was still riding his horse slowly.


    as she shouted, he whipped his horse and galloped away.


    the woman was dumbfounded. she looked at the dust left behind by the lonely figure and couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.


    so, did he see through the trap, or did he choose to come in and watch the show, and then play with her¡­. then run away?

 Chapter 417

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the woman seemed to have just realized what was going on, and her eyes, which were staring into the distance, suddenly became sinister.


    ¡°you dare to trick me, huh? hmph, the next time i see you, i¡¯ll make you kneel under my pomegranate skirt, and then i¡¯ll dump you!¡¯


    ¡°no, of course we¡¯ll talk about it after we use it well. i¡¯m still a little heartbroken to get rid of such a top-grade man like this.¡±


    ¡°slutty woman, are you smitten again after seeing a pretty boy? that man looks like a fat sheep, and the horse he¡¯s riding is definitely of the highest quality. it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s going to sell it for ten million taels of gold!¡¯


    a few men came out from behind rocks, trees, and even a few other holes


    covered with camouflage nets. the leader was a fat, dark-skinned man, who said sourly, ¡°don¡¯t meddle in my business! that man had already seen through your trick, so he didn¡¯t get down from the horse to save me! if it wasn¡¯t for you, i would have already had a good time with him!¡±


    the woman¡¯s expression changed, and her original delicate and innocent look disappeared in an instant, replaced by a bold and unrestrained look.


    ¡°f*ck, if big brother wasn¡¯t here, we wouldn¡¯t have let that kid run away!¡¯


    ¡°that¡¯s right, i say, xin niangzi, you keep it for yourself, don¡¯t think that boss can always indulge you. if you go too far and the boss turns hostile, don¡¯t blame us for not warning you!¡¯


    a dark and skinny man chimed in.


    although he was short, he was born with a fierce look, especially his pair of triangular eyes, which gave off an ominous glint. no one dared to look down on him because of his height.


    ¡°mind your own business. you haven¡¯t even understood how to live your life. where do you have the time to worry about others?¡±


    the woman said indifferently, as if she was not worried that the men would do anything to her in their anger.


    in fact, they really did not dare to.


    this was their boss¡¯ woman, and the words ¡®scheming like a snake¡¯ were not enough to describe her.


    she was the boss¡¯s precious baby. it would be good enough if they didn¡¯t fall for her schemes and suffer a fate worse than death. who would dare to have any ideas about her?


    unless they didn¡¯t want to live anymore!


    after gu ying left the mountain valley, he headed in another direction.


    he made some guiding traces. if someone really followed the traces, they would be led in other directions.


    there was no tail following him. it seemed that the people who set up the trap had some eyesight and had already smelled something from his behavior, so they did not rashly follow him.


    however, gu ying did not intend to let those people go. sooner or later, they would become a hidden danger for the survivors, so it was better to eliminate this hidden danger now.


    on the way back, gu ying specially returned to the place where those people had set up an ambush and found traces of no less than eight people


    ¡°there aren¡¯t many people here. they don¡¯t have any injuries, and it seems like they¡¯re not hungry.¡±


    he carefully identified the traces and made some conclusions.


    the people who ambushed him were all strong men, except for that woman.


    gu ying didn¡¯t follow the tracks immediately. instead, he went to the big black horse first, took off his shirt, tied it to the horse¡¯s reins, and made a special knot.


    ¡°alright, bring my news back.¡±


    he patted the big black horse¡¯s neck and pointed in the direction of the small mountain village. the horse immediately nodded, snorted, and galloped away.


    this time, gu ying followed the traces left behind by the robbers and went in another direction.


    although he was fast, he had to stop from time to time to carefully distinguish the direction.


    the weather had started to warm up, and the south was about to enter a rainy day. the rain had started to increase.


    the sun had been shining brightly just a moment ago, but now there was a layer of dark clouds.


    the wind started to blow on the ground, and it looked like it was going to rain again.


    once the rain fell, the remaining traces would be washed away, and it would take some effort to find those people again.


    gu ying quickened his pace. fortunately, those people did not split up at the end, but moved together. this way, the footprints they left behind and other clues were clearer, which saved him a lot of effort.


    before the first drop of rain fell, he finally found where the group of people had settled down.


    it was in another village ten miles to the east. it was also an abandoned village, but it was far less complete than the one where the survivors had settled down.


    there were only twenty-odd families in the village. when the natural disaster came, only a few could escape.


    there were only five or six relatively intact houses left in the entire village. the rest were all broken walls.


    gu ying didn¡¯t enter the village rashly. instead, he carefully observed the


    surrounding environment and found a high vantage point, ready to explore the situation.


    however, when he reached there, he found that there were already people guarding it.


    it seemed that these people were not ordinary disaster victims, but mountain bandits who had been in the grass for a long time. that was why they had such a sense of defense.


    however, to gu ying, dealing with an open sentry wasn¡¯t a difficult thing.


    the one guarding it was a man with a full beard. he was leaning against a big rock in boredom, nibbling on a cold piece of ice.


    ¡°damn it, they¡¯re having a good time down there, and i have to stand guard here. now it¡¯s raining, and i¡¯m going to be drenched!¡±


    he was cursing and swearing. he was so bored that he could only kick the gravel on the ground to vent his anger.


    perhaps there were not enough people at the foot of the mountain, or perhaps they felt that in the current situation, the government could not even take care of themselves and would not come to find trouble with them, so such an important position was only guarded by the bearded man.


    it was originally a forest, but now the trees had been burnt, leaving only dark branches.


    the bearded man had no place to shelter himself from the rain, and there was nothing around him to shelter him. as he said, if the rain got heavier, he would definitely be drenched.


    in a short while, the rain gradually began to get heavier, from a drizzling rain to a needle-like drizzle.


    although it wouldn¡¯t get people completely wet, the wet clothes and the cold air of the late spring would make people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    the bearded man couldn¡¯t sit still after sitting for a while, so he got up and prepared to move to another place.


    he didn¡¯t dare to return to the village. if he left his post and was caught by the boss, he wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.


    he could only find a place to hide from the rain within the range where he could still see the situation of the village below.


    with this move, he picked the hiding spot of gu ying.


    two protruding stones were pressed against each other, forming a narrow space. the stone eaves that extended out created a small space. in the case of the rain not being heavy, it was completely possible to temporarily shelter from the rain.


    when gu ying saw the bearded man¡¯s body, he had already predicted his intentions. he preemptively dodged and jumped into the bearded man¡¯s blind spot under the cover of the stone.


    then, he went behind him and knocked him out with a hand knife.


    the bearded man had only taken half a step when his vision turned black and he fell head first. then, he woke up with a sharp pain from his renzhong acupoint.


    he found himself lying on the ground, and a man wearing a half-mask was staring down at him..

 Chapter 418

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    his blurry vision gradually became clear. the bearded man wanted to get up, but the man stepped on his shoulder and kicked him back down.


    ¡°you, why is it you! you¡­ where did you come from?


    he suddenly realized that the half-masked man was the one they had set up an ambush for but failed to catch.


    but didn¡¯t he leave on his horse a long time ago?


    why did she suddenly appear in front of him?


    ¡°you were one of those people just now, right?¡±


    gu ying said chen shu ju.


    if the bearded man had not seen him just now, he would not have shown such a surprised expression and said such a thing.


    ¡°who, who knows who you are! if you want what¡¯s good for you, immediately let me up!¡±


    the bearded man immediately denied it and even said some harsh words.


    however, the trembling in his voice revealed that he was not confident.


    ¡°answer my question.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him and gave a straight ball.


    ¡°bullshit!¡±


    the bearded man had just cursed when he exerted a little force on his foot that was on his chest.


    crack! a crisp sound was heard, and his eyes immediately widened. before he could let out a scream, his mouth was blocked by the unfinished red packet.


    gu ying directly stepped on him and broke two of his ribs. the easiest way to make such a person speak less nonsense was to hurt him!


    the bearded man was in so much pain that his hands and feet were spasming. he instinctively wanted to curl up, but the foot on his chest was like a huge rock, making him breathless. even his hands and feet had lost their strength.


    ¡°answer my question.¡±


    gu ying repeated again. this time, beard only hesitated for a moment before breaking another two ribs.


    with tears in his eyes, the bearded man looked at gu ying and shook his head frantically.


    he said it. he would say anything, alright?!


    ¡°how many of you are there? how skilled are you? how are the members allocated?¡±


    gu ying asked the questions he wanted to know the most, and then slightly applied pressure on the bearded man¡¯s wound.


    ¡°don¡¯t even think about shouting for warning, or you¡¯ll die even faster!¡±


    the bearded man looked into his cold eyes. he had no doubt that the masked man was not threatening him, but really would kill him in an instant.


    ¡°wuwuwu¡­¡±


    his mouth was blocked by the steamed bun, so he could only use his eyes to signal and make a sound of agreement from his throat.


    gu ying kicked the steamed bun out of the bearded man¡¯s mouth with the tip of his foot and stepped on his chest again.


    ¡°there are 15 of us in total. boss is the best. he¡¯s as strong as a tiger and a leopard. we haven¡¯t met any opponents yet.¡±


    ¡°among us. only two or three of us can take two moves from boss. as for the others, there¡¯s no need to even mention them.¡±


    ¡°there are a few rooms below that can be considered to be complete, and that¡¯s where we brothers live. the most complete courtyard in the middle is eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law¡¯s courtyard. only the two of them live there.¡±


    the bearded man really didn¡¯t want to say a word, and if he annoyed gu ying, he would be stomped to death, so he simply poured out the beans.


    ¡°sister-in-law, she¡¯s the bait in charge of deceiving people?¡±


    the moment gu ying thought of the woman who was half-buried in the pit, he realized that she did have a pitiful face.


    ¡°yes, she¡¯s the third in our group. ever since she followed big brother, she gave her position to someone else. we can only call her big sister-in-law.


    the bearded man said everything he knew, wishing he could say that he didn¡¯t know, as long as the lonely shadow didn¡¯t kill him.


    ¡°how long have you been here? what have you been relying on to survive?¡±


    gu ying asked another extremely sharp question. this made the bearded man shut his mouth instantly and he avoided eye contact.


    seeing him like this, gu ying seemed to understand something and didn¡¯t continue to ask. instead, he didn¡¯t hesitate to step down.


    ¡°pfft!¡±


    a sound similar to a balloon exploding was heard. the bearded man¡¯s chest caved in deeply, and white bone fragments poked out from under his skin.


    caught off guard, the bearded man¡¯s heart was crushed by the lone shadow¡¯s foot, and he died almost instantly.


    his eyes were still filled with shock, and his pupils had already begun to dilate, gradually losing their vitality.


    gu ying didn¡¯t look at the bearded man again. he just rubbed the sole of his shoe against his body and frowned slightly.


    he had no emotional fluctuations about getting rid of the bearded man. such a person would only be a disaster in this world, and he would only harm more people.


    this could be considered as helping the heavens.


    although the bearded man didn¡¯t explain the source of their survival, gu ying had already vaguely guessed it.


    whether it was the woman from before or this bearded man, their faces were in good condition and even had a red glow.


    this was definitely not something that could be obtained just by eating food, it must be meat.


    after such a natural disaster, people didn¡¯t even have time to escape, so how could they care about livestock? where did the meat come from?


    in the past, when gu ying accepted missions, he only had eyes for the target of the mission, and there was no distinction between good and evil.


    but now, he didn¡¯t mind acting as the righteous messenger of the heavenly path.


    after obtaining some simple information, gu ying looked at the entire village¡¯s terrain and layout again, remembering it in his heart. then, he turned around and went down the mountain, not even looking back at the corpse on the ground.


    in gu yings eyes, a dozen or so bandits running around could be dealt with with a few punches and kicks. he didn¡¯t even need to use his weapon.


    however, to cut the grass, one must remove the roots. since he wanted to eliminate this hidden danger, he had to ensure that no fish escaped the net.


    that was why he had looked up just now to determine the possible locations of the dozen or so thieves.


    after taking down this high point, he could clearly see that there was a sentry post in front and behind the village. the rest of the thieves were hiding in their houses to avoid the rain.


    the boss of the bandits was indeed very cautious. even though there were only a dozen of them, they were not careless in their defense. they were able to assign three people to occupy three important sentry positions.


    gu ying came down from the mountain and went directly to the back of the village. he first pulled out the hidden sentries at the back and then dealt with the one in front of the village entrance.


    just like that, the two eyes and ears were quietly removed. the rainy day became the perfect cover, and the thieves in the village did not realize that a disaster had quietly arrived.


    in line with the principle of capturing the leader first, the first person the lonely shadow went to was naturally the boss.


    he was also the one with the highest combat strength among these people. as long as he was eliminated, the rest of them could be said to be a plate of loose sand, and there was nothing to fear.


    gu ying sneaked into the courtyard in the middle. he could hear an indescribable sound coming from inside.


    it was something that these bandits could do.


    from the two courtyards on the left and right, there were also faint cries of women. it was probably because the weather was too bad today and there was nothing to do in the house, so they thought of this way to ¡± have fun.


    although gu ying was a cold-blooded killer, he also hated two kinds of people the most.


    one was a copper refiner, and the other was a rapist.


    as long as he met someone, even if it was a potential customer who gave him a mission, he would send the customer to hell after he completed the mission.


    because of this unspoken rule, he became famous in the assassin circle in another way.


    as long as someone violated his taboo and was found out by him, they would definitely not live for more than three days. regardless of whether they were peers or investors, he would kill them without hesitation..

 Chapter 419

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    just as gu ying was about to climb over the wall and take care of the bandit leader, a huge hole suddenly attracted his attention.


    there were at least seven or eight bones in the pit, and some were buried under it. it was hard to determine the number.


    the moment he saw the white bones, his previous conjectures were all confirmed.


    as expected, it was because of this that the bandits were able to survive.


    the killing intent in gu ying¡¯s eyes grew stronger, and the expression on his face grew colder.


    he didn¡¯t even bother to hide his hostility, and he didn¡¯t even care that he would alert the other bandits.


    in his heart, these people were no longer worthy of being called humans. they were even worse than animals. each of them had been marked with the label of certain death.


    even if someone managed to escape, he swore that he would hunt them down to the ends of the earth!


    the flirtatious sounds in the room continued as if they didn¡¯t notice that a murderous fiend was already in front of them.


    gu ying suddenly twisted his toes and rushed out.


    the next second, the back window of the house was knocked open, and a man in disheveled clothes came out of the window. he rolled on the ground, then got up and ran out without looking back.


    no matter how fast his reaction was, he couldn¡¯t be faster than gu ying.


    a black shadow arrived first even though it had moved later. its five fingers were slightly open, and it directly grabbed the back of the neck of the person in front of it.


    the man made a sharp turn and continued to run in the other direction, shouting without looking back, ¡°who are you? let me go, and i will repay your kindness in the future!¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t reply at all. he squatted slightly, twisted his waist, and doubled his speed. he directly predicted the path of that person, and his fingers twisted the back of his neck.


    with a light ¡°ka¡± sound) the limbs of the person who was running went soft and he immediately fell forward. he used the inertia to rush forward a few steps and then fell to the ground.


    his arms were like noodles. he couldn¡¯t support his body at all and fell straight down. his face was instantly covered in blood.


    gu ying stepped forward and used the tip of his foot to lift the man¡¯s shoulder, turning him over.


    ¡°it¡¯s you! what did you do to me?!¡±


    the man lying on the ground was in his thirties. he had long eyebrows, a long face, and thin lips. he looked sinister and ruthless.


    the moment he saw gu ying, he immediately realized that this person had come to seek revenge.


    it seemed that this time. they had not only provoked a tough one. but also a fiend who urged them to die.


    ¡°brother, i was blind to have offended you. i don¡¯t ask for anything else, but please be magnanimous and spare my life! in the future, you will be at my beck and call without any objections!¡±


    the long-faced man tried to beg for mercy again, but when he looked at the other party¡¯s cold eyes that did not hide the killing intent, he realized that he was probably doomed today.


    ¡°you deserve to die.¡± gu ying said.


    he had just crushed the back of the long-faced man¡¯s neck, controlling his strength to paralyze him but not to the extent of killing him.


    to this kind of animal, letting him die instantly was simply letting him off too lightly.


    ¡°stop pretending. who doesn¡¯t want to live a better life in this world? after the natural disaster, it will be a chaotic world. only those who have the ability can survive. are you going to watch yourself starve to death?¡±


    the long-faced man knew that it was useless to beg for mercy, but he was not willing to die like this, so he couldn¡¯t help but defend himself loudly.


    ¡°i¡¯m stronger than you. if i want you to die, you have to die.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t try to reason with him, but directly used his logic and slapped his face with his words.


    the long-faced man choked and couldn¡¯t think of any reason to refute.


    ¡°where¡¯s the food? where did you get it?¡±


    gu ying saw the bearded man eating ravenously, and it was even made of white flour. he knew that these bandits must have gotten some food, otherwise, they would not be so comfortable using this place as a stronghold.


    even if they had other sources of ¡°food¡±, they would run out eventually, unless they were prepared to eat this ¡°food¡± in the future and constantly plunder to replenish their supplies.


    ¡°let me go and i¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    the long-faced man still tried to make a last-ditch attempt, but the lonely shadow did not give him the chance to bargain.


    ¡°then go to hell.¡±


    he broke the long-faced man¡¯s jaw to prevent him from biting his tongue to commit suicide. then he dragged him to a tree in the yard and tied him to it.


    while he was dealing with the long-faced man, guying kept an eye on the


    room.


    it was completely silent inside. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he could hear the forced soft breathing, he would have thought that the person inside had already escaped or died.


    the woman who had ambushed him was very cunning. she had even hidden in the room and looked out through the crack of the window.


    the lonely shadow then walked into the house. there was a slight movement inside, and soon, the sound of a woman¡¯s suppressed crying could be heard.


    he kicked the door open and a lustful smell hit him in the face, causing him to take a step back to avoid it.


    the crying inside seemed to be a little louder, sorrowful and resentful, with tears and blood in the voice. just hearing the sound and seeing no one, one couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of tenderness toward the beauty.


    gu ying waited until the smell in the room dissipated a little before entering.


    a woman was lying on the ground with her clothes in a mess. she was wrapped in a layer of torn bedding. it looked like she had wrapped herself up, but her snow-white shoulders and calves were exposed.


    that half-covered and half-exposed appearance was even more attractive than being completely naked.


    when she heard the sound of footsteps, she immediately curled up into a ball again and pretended to be extremely frightened.


    ¡°where¡¯s the food? where did you get it?¡±


    gu ying repeated the question he asked the long-faced man, as if he had not seen it.


    ¡°what¡­ what food?¡±


    the woman raised her head in confusion, and a tear fell from her eye. coupled with her messy black hair, red eyes, and nose, she looked so pitiful and fragile that most men would instantly fall for her.


    however, gu ying was one of the minority.


    in his eyes, other than mo ruyue, he would not take in any other woman. therefore, the woman in front of him had only been playing the zither to the cow.


    ¡°do you see him?¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to be like him, then tell me the truth.¡± gu ying pointed


    uul31ue.


    the long-faced man¡¯s jaw was dislocated, and he was tied to a tree with his mouth wide open.


    due to his high paraplegia, his four limbs drooped limply. even though he was tied up with a rope, he was still falling.


    ¡°i¡­ i really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. i was kidnapped by them.


    that animal¡­ he has harmed so many of our sisters¡­¡±


    the woman didn¡¯t say much before she covered her face and sobbed again. she was also using this as an excuse to avoid the question of gu ying.


    ¡°right, i remember seeing you just now! you¡¯re the young master who just passed by!¡±


    she had only faked a few sobs when she suddenly raised her head again and started to get close to gu ying.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i was forced by them just now. i didn¡¯t really want to harm you. please believe me! i also wanted to ask you for help, but i couldn¡¯t find the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that young master didn¡¯t fall for it in the end. otherwise, if i had harmed young master, i would never be able to rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°shut up!¡¯


    gu ying interrupted her impatiently.


    this time, he simply didn¡¯t ask anymore. he went forward and pulled off the messy bedding, then tied the woman up from head to toe, and also removed her chin.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to tell the truth, then you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±


    even if he didn¡¯t go through the bandit couple, he would find the answer through other means..

 Chapter 420

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the daysex in the courtyard next to it finally stopped. the woman¡¯s crying suddenly became clear, accompanied by the sound of dragging and struggling.


    the woman who had been humiliated must have been dragged out of the house.


    gu ying had already determined the location of the remaining bandits by listening to their voices.


    he first chose the house with the largest number of people, and similarly launched a surprise attack with his ghostly movement technique.


    the mountain bandits in the courtyard were grinning in satisfaction. they raised their machetes and slashed at the woman who was pushed to the ground.


    a cold light flashed, and a head shot up into the sky, spewing hot blood four to five meters high, making it look like a rain of blood for a few meters.


    the woman was so scared that she trembled, and her eyes almost popped out. she couldn¡¯t make a sound with her wide-open mouth. she choked on the blood that had splashed into her mouth, and then vomited and coughed violently.


    it was only then that the headless body fell to the ground, shaking. its limbs twitched as it made its final struggle.


    the bandits who had been surrounding them were all stunned. they could not imagine why their comrade would raise his sword and slit his own throat. there was no more meat in the kitchen. in order to maintain his energy, he had to ensure that he had enough meat.


    therefore, after they had their fun, this woman was left with one last value.


    the knife was clearly aimed at the woman, so why did it suddenly bounce up and kill the other person on the spot?


    before the stunned brigands could react, a figure had already flashed in front of them. everyone¡¯s neck made a ¡°crack¡± sound, and in the next second, they all fell to the ground like sandbags.


    gu ying didn¡¯t take their lives directly, but mimicked the way he dealt with the mountain bandit boss, turning them all into high paraplegics.


    this group of animals didn¡¯t deserve to live, and of course, they didn¡¯t deserve to die in pain.


    the vomiting woman finally recovered. just as she was about to scream, the man who had attacked the mountain bandit squatted in front of her and covered her mouth.


    ¡°save your strength to tie them up and stuff their mouths, understand?¡±


    being stared at by those dark eyes, the woman gradually quieted down and nodded hesitantly.


    although the man in front of her was full of killing intent, he had only dealt with the mountain bandits and did not show any malice towards her.


    the woman still couldn¡¯t believe that she was really saved, but his words seemed to have a magical power that made her instinctively choose to believe it.


    gu ying then went to another courtyard and ended the battle in the shortest time possible.


    after the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, gu ying looked at the four delicate women standing in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    these four women were obviously pampered, but judging from the skin on their faces and hands, they were all very delicate. they were definitely not the daughters of rural families who were used to doing family affairs.


    even if they were from a commoner¡¯s family, they would not have such fine skin. they must have come from a rich family who had been robbed by these bandits on the way to escape.


    two of the five women had been tortured to the point of insanity. although they were saved, they were still smiling foolishly and talking to themselves.


    they did not know how many days they had been hungry, but their cheeks were deeply sunken.


    except for the two women who had been raped, who seemed to have been washed in advance and looked cleaner, the other three were unkempt and had an unpleasant smell.


    ¡°how did you get captured?¡±


    gu ying asked the woman he had saved first.


    ¡°benefactor, when we were fleeing with our families, we also helped a poor woman. not long after, we were stopped and robbed. all the property and food we brought were robbed, and our families¡­ they all died under the butcher¡¯s knife!¡±


    ¡°they¡­ that group of bastards didn¡¯t even let go of the corpses! it was said to be air-dried¡­ they were air-dried in case of an emergency.¡±


    although the woman was still trembling after the shock, she explained the whole situation clearly.


    as expected, the mountain bandits had sent the woman to scout the area first and make a move after confirming the target.


    the woman¡¯s tearful complaints made the other two¡¯s eyes turn red. they lowered their heads, and large drops of tears fell.


    ¡°the other two younger sisters witnessed the tragic death of their loved ones and were¡­ after her innocence was violated, she became a little delirious.


    they¡¯re both young and pretty.¡±


    ¡°those bastards said, said¡­ since i¡¯m not sick of them yet, i¡¯m going to have some fun with them. i¡¯ll deal with them later.¡±


    the women added on one after another, and gu ying listened quietly. even if he had already guessed the whole process in his heart, the effect of hearing it with his own ears was still different.


    he didn¡¯t show any anger, but his eyes became colder.


    he had seen many things more tragic than this, and he had long been able to keep his true emotions in and not show them in front of others.


    he knew that it was impossible for this group of women to know where the stolen goods were hidden, so he didn¡¯t bother to ask.


    just as he stood up and was about to leave, the first woman he saved suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°benefactor, you¡¯re leaving already? can you¡­ can you take us along?¡±


    she seemed to know that this request was unreasonable, but they were a group of weak women. they didn¡¯t have the strength to truss a chicken, nor did they have money or food to support them. even if they were saved now, they probably wouldn¡¯t live for long.


    the man in front of her was very skilled, and she had seen with her own eyes how he had easily dealt with those terrifying mountain bandits.


    if they could stay by his side, they would definitely be able to survive.


    therefore, she could only thicken her face and beg gu ying to save her until the end.


    gu ying frowned. like mo ruyue, he hated troublesome people the most.


    dealing with these mountain bandits was also to eliminate the hidden danger in the mountain village where the survivors lived.


    as for saving this group of women, it was just a side effect.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have time to escort you.¡±


    gu ying gave a disappointing answer.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t take us with you, we¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    the woman continued to plead.


    to her, gu ying was her last straw of hope. other than holding on to him tightly, she did not know what else she could do.


    however, to her disappointment, there was only coldness in the man¡¯s eyes. he was not moved at all.


    ¡°benefactor¡­¡±


    ¡°benefactor, i beg you, please take us with you! no, even if it¡¯s just me, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    the other woman who had been rescued suddenly pushed her away and pounced in front of gu ying, reaching out to hug his thigh.


    however, she missed and fell to the ground. the man with the half-mask didn¡¯t seem to move at all, but his body moved back a distance.


    ¡°get lost!¡±


    gu ying coldly rebuked.


    not everyone was worth saving. at least, this woman who betrayed her companions at all costs in order to survive was immediately eliminated by him..

 Chapter 421

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    this time, he didn¡¯t hesitate and returned to the courtyard.


    all the bandits were tied up and thrown into the yard. they were all gathered in a pile in front of the boss.


    even if they weren¡¯t tied up, they were already paralyzed and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    the moment gu ying appeared, almost all of the bandits felt like shivering.


    however, they had lost all feeling from their necks down. the fear they felt in their minds could not be expressed in their limbs.


    in order to prevent them from biting their tongues to commit suicide, gu ying had deliberately dislocated all the mountain bandits¡¯ jaws. of course, there was also a reason why he didn¡¯t want to listen to their nonsenseo


    the rain had started to get heavier, and the person at the bottom was the most miserable his face had already sunk into the mud, and he could only lift his head with all his might, but he could not exert any strength at all. his neck could not hold on for long, and he would fall back into the mud again. only a few people who were pressed in the mud had no time to care about their fear. they only thought about how they could not suffocate to death in the mud.


    gu ying didn¡¯t even look at them and started to search the courtyard.


    judging from the bandit boss¡¯s reaction, he would definitely not put food and gold out of his sight.


    in the face of a natural disaster, the only way to be safe was to hold the item in his own hands.


    although the bandits were afraid of his strength, there must be small gangs among them. if any of them stole a part of it, it would be a loss that was difficult to make up.


    although he didn¡¯t get any useful information from the bandit boss, as long as he followed the man¡¯s personality and logical thinking, he wouldn¡¯t deviate from the general direction.


    everything must have been hidden in this courtyard, and it wouldn¡¯t get wet from the rain. it was also right under their eyes, so it must be in a few rooms.


    this courtyard was the largest and most well-preserved in the entire village. it should be the house of a rich family in the village.


    the cellar on the surface might have been modified to be waterproof and damp-proof, but it was in the yard after all, and it did not meet the conditions right in front of their eyes.


    the bandit boss was also very alert, but there was a saying.


    it was hard to guard against house thieves.


    he was a thief himself, so how could he guard against thieves every day?


    so after eliminating many options, the main house was the only choice.


    gu ying walked towards the main house, observing the brigand leaders reaction from the corner of his eye.


    although the man was tied to a tree and his head was lowered, his hearing was still there, and he sharply sensed that the footsteps of gu ying were heading towards the main house.


    he also knew that gu ying must have gone to find food and valuables. these were the last bargaining chip he had to save his life. even if he couldn¡¯t save his life, he couldn¡¯t let this fiend who came to find him benefit for nothing.


    so even though the footsteps were stepping on his heart, the bandit leader still lowered his head, trying to stop himself from looking up, afraid that his expression would reveal his secret.


    however, his actions were all within gu ying¡¯s calculations. the more he pretended not to care, the more it proved that he had found the right direction.


    gu ying¡¯s grasp of the human heart had already reached a certain level. if he didn¡¯t become an assassin, he could easily become a leading professional in the industry as a counselor.


    so he didn¡¯t stop and went straight into the main house.


    according to the victim¡¯s description, the bandits had robbed more than one or two houses, and they had been doing this for more than a day or two.


    the food that they had plundered had been consumed all this time, but the gold and silver had been accumulated, so it must have been a large number.


    although gu ying didn¡¯t care about the money, there was no need to just bury it here.


    he couldn¡¯t bring the women who were victims back to the survivors¡¯ village, so he could only give them some money and food and send them on their way.


    as for whether or not these things would bring them another fatal disaster, that was not something he could control.


    everyone had their own fate, and it all depended on their luck.


    he carefully walked around the room, and the first thing he saw was the bed.


    this was not an ordinary wooden bed or a mud-fire kang.


    such a bed was exquisitely carved, cumbersome to make, and had a long period of time. most importantly, there was enough space at the bottom of the bed to place some items.


    the brigand leader was the most skilled person among all the brigands. he didn¡¯t need to personally appear in the usual plundering, and just the number of people was enough to deal with the ordinary people.


    therefore, he would definitely put the stolen goods in the safest place.


    where else could be safer than the step-by-step bed he had been guarding?


    guying came to the side of the bed and pushed aside a few wooden plaids under the bed. he also pulled out some clothes and bedding that were used as a cover. as expected, a few boxes were piled in the innermost area.


    the boxes were of different sizes, and they were tightly stuck to the innermost part. visually, it seemed that the space inside was larger, far beyond the size of the stepbed.


    he raised his head to look at the spot between the bed and the wall, and sure enough, there was an inconspicuous gap in the middle.


    it seemed that there was a mezzanine behind the wall, and the heavy stepbed was the best cover.


    gu ying walked to the head of the bed, grabbed a horizontal wooden block with one hand, and easily pulled the bed a distance away.


    he deliberately made a huge commotion to tell the brigand leader that he had discovered the secret of the mezzanine.


    the sound of the wooden bed being dragged could be heard. the brigand leader, who had his head lowered, suddenly raised his head and stared at the door, trying to see what was happening in the room.


    however, the only thing he could move now was his head. he couldn¡¯t even struggle.


    gu ying heard the muffled groan from outside, but he didn¡¯t stop what he was doing.


    he pushed the entire bed away and pulled out a few boxes.


    each chest was heavy, and after they were opened one by one, what was revealed was an astonishing amount of wealth.


    silk and satin, gold and silver, jewelry, antiques, and jade¡­


    the bandits had indeed chosen the fat sheep. in the face of such a natural disaster, those who could still bring these things out were not ordinary rich families.


    gu ying touched his chin and looked at these things with difficulty.


    if it was just some gold and silver, it would be fine. every woman who suffered would get a little.


    it would be easier for them to hide, and they would not be so conspicuous.


    however, the other antiques and jades were not small at all. how could they be exchanged for money under such circumstances?


    he didn¡¯t want to attract the coveting eyes of some people before he could get the money, and once again push these women into the fire pit.


    ¡°forget it, let¡¯s find the food first, then we¡¯ll talk about the rest.¡±


    gu ying missed mo ruyue¡¯s space very much. this was simply a mobile storage warehouse. as long as he threw it in, he would be free of worries.


    ¡°now that it¡¯s raining so heavily, the drought in the land can be alleviated to a certain extent. it should be easier to plow the land and sow the seeds.¡±


    gu ying muttered to himself.


    the earlier he settled the matter of the survivors¡¯ village, the earlier he could start a new journey with mo ruyue..

 Chapter 422

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the grain was quickly dug out.


    the brigand leader directly plundered a few complete wooden cabinets and placed them against the wall. he only needed to walk over and open the cabinet door to see them.


    it had to be said that he was extremely confident in his own martial strength, which was why he could place the food like this without hiding it.


    the sacks of grain included rice, flour, and all kinds of coarse grain. it looked like there was a wide variety.


    in the disaster area where no one could find food, this food was much more valuable than gold.


    gu ying closed the cabinet door again and prepared to find a carriage


    he had already carefully observed from the high ground just now. there were a few carriages parked in a half-broken yard behind the village, enough for him to transport the food and property back.


    before that, he still needed to give some of them to the women he had saved. of course, he wouldn¡¯t let them all take away.


    although these women were also victims of the robbery, who had the food and wealth? it was a bad debt now, and who could calculate it clearly?


    moreover, a group of women carrying grain, gold, and silver in a carriage was already a fat sheep in the eyes of others, and they would probably die even faster.


    gu ying¡¯s movements were very swift, and he quickly returned with the largest carriage.


    the rain continued to fall, but it was a little lighter than before, and the sky darkened.


    unknowingly, night was about to fall.


    at this time, the outside was already a muddy tidal flat, and gu ying would not take such a big risk to rush back to the village overnight.


    he had already asked big black to go back and send a message. it would not be a problem even if he stayed outside for the night.


    gu ying unloaded the horses and parked the carriage at the foot of the wall. he was prepared to rest for the night and set off with the seized supplies the next day.


    as soon as he walked into the house with his horse, he saw a few women supporting each other and hiding from the rain under the eaves, waiting for him at the same time.


    ¡°benefactor, you¡¯re back!¡±


    the first person to speak was the woman who had been saved first.


    at that time, she claimed that her surname was xu, that she was already married, and that her husband¡¯s surname was lin.


    gu ying raised an eyebrow in response.


    these women were not hiding from the rain in other houses, but instead came to him hand in hand. it seemed that they had a favor to ask of him.


    ¡°benefactor, it¡¯s already late. i thought it was time to make dinner. i didn¡¯t want to starve you, so i brought my sisters here to see if there was anything i could help with.¡±


    lin xu had clearly recovered and was now speaking in an orderly manner. she clearly had other thoughts, but she did not say it out loud. instead, she found a seemingly appropriate excuse.


    gu ying could tell what she was trying to do, and he instinctively felt disgusted.


    as victims, they had already suffered a lot of abuse and torture. now that they were rescued, it was normal for them to want to fill their stomachs or find someone to rely on to escape from the devil¡¯s den.


    however, using others as an excuse to try to satisfy one¡¯s own needs in a roundabout way was very disgusting.


    ¡°i¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    gu ying waved his hand and led the horse to the stable on the other side of the yard.


    with his current physical fitness, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to go hungry for three days and three nights, let alone not eating a single meal.


    ¡°how can we do that!¡±


    lin xu immediately grew anxious.


    ¡°you have to eat, especially now that the weather is cold and humid. if you don¡¯t eat, how can your body take it?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, benefactor. it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t do anything. we can still cook simple meals as long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    another woman who was clear-headed agreed.


    as for the two young women who had already lost their minds, they just smiled foolishly, bit their fingers, and hid behind the three women who were sober. they even shouted, ¡°food, i¡¯m hungry.¡±


    although gu ying didn¡¯t like lin xu¡¯s schemes, he didn¡¯t want these women to go hungry.


    he tied the horse in silence and returned to the main house. when he came out, he had a bag in his hand.


    ¡°just cook what you want to eat. don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    there were also a few small bags in the bag, which were filled with rice, flour, and coarse grain. it was enough to cook three days¡¯ worth of food for five people, let alone a meal.


    when lin xu took the bag, she couldn¡¯t help but glance into the main house, then quickly looked away.


    her small movements did not escape gu ying¡¯s eyes, but he did not make any indication. he only went to the woodshed and took out a bunch of grass, preparing to cover the carriage.


    in the yard, other than the brigands stacked on top of each other, there were also brigands tied to trees. the brigands at the bottom were already dead. they were squeezed into the mud, and several heavy bodies were stacked on top of them, which had long suffocated them.


    gu ying didn¡¯t care about the life and death of those beasts, he only cared about his own matters.


    the rescued women had already gone to cook.


    they didn¡¯t choose the nearest kitchen. instead, they stayed far away from these few kitchens and went to find a house that was badly damaged. they set up a fire to cook in the half-open kitchen.


    gu ying thought for a moment and understood their intentions.


    the kitchen in the courtyard reeked of blood. they knew very well what had happened in the kitchen, so how could they have used a stove pot that was stained with some kind of oil to cook?


    however, these women were pampered daughters of rich families. even if they had experience in cooking, they had never set the stove on fire.


    just the task of starting a fire had made her busy for a long time. she was covered in dust and dirt, but she still couldn¡¯t start a fire.


    ¡°sister-in-law lin, why don¡¯t we beg our benefactor again? he¡¯s a man, and his hands and feet are so nimble, he¡¯ll definitely be able to start a fire very quickly.¡±


    another woman came over and suggested.


    she was the one who had told gu ying before that she wanted him to take them with him, but she was not married yet. she had only promised someone and had not married him yet.


    ¡°sister tian, our benefactor is a man after all. it¡¯s not convenient for him.


    we¡¯ve already troubled him too much, so it¡¯s better not to look for him again.¡±


    lin xu had other plans in mind. she didn¡¯t want to lose the big picture for a small gain.


    ¡°sister-in-law lin, our benefactor has already saved us once. as the saying goes, ¡°help buddha to the end¡±, so we should do a good deed to the end. is he going to just watch us starve and freeze?


    ¡°at most, we¡¯ll reward him more after we get back our property.¡±


    madam tian had just been saved, and she couldn¡¯t wait to reveal her original personality of a rich young lady. her face was as if it was a matter of course, and there was no trace of the embarrassment of suffering.


    lin xu gave her a deep look but did not say anything. she only used the excuse of getting some firewood to add to the fire and quietly put some distance between them.


    the firewood that had been piled up in the woodshed was already damp. it could not be raised for a long time, and even black smoke was rising. no matter how much lin xu tried, the flame was extinguished as soon as it was placed into the stove.


    ¡°mrs. lin, how much longer are you going to do this? we¡¯re going to starve to death!¡±


    after talking for a long time, madam tian had been simply brushed off by lin xu, so she had long been impatient and kept urging.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you start the fire, and i¡¯ll go make the steamed buns.¡±


    lin xu immediately put down the hook in her hand. although she was smiling, there was no trace of a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°how can i do this kind of dirty work, you better do it.¡±


    madam tian pursed her lips, completely unaware that she had unintentionally offended her.


    ¡°starting a fire is a dirty work?¡±


    lin xu¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard this..

 Chapter 423

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    perhaps it was because she could hear the unkind tone in her voice, madam tian explained unwillingly, ¡°aiya, i¡¯m just casually saying. aren¡¯t the servants in the house usually the ones who start the fire?


    ¡°madam lin has seen a lot. even if she has never done it herself, she knows some steps. she¡¯s much better than me.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t have a choice. my sister is so pure and innocent. why don¡¯t you give it a try? i still have to soak the noodles on my side. otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of effort if there¡¯s no rice and noodles to go into the pot after the fire is raised.¡±


    but lin xu directly gave up.


    she didn¡¯t take the initiative to start the fire and cook just now to listen to others¡¯ ridicule.


    everyone was a pitiful person in trouble. they had not completely settled down yet, but they were already eager to regain their status as rich young ladies.


    who was she using as a rough servant girl!


    when madam tian heard this, she knew that lin xu was truly angry. she immediately softened her attitude and said in a flattering and coquettish manner, ¡°madam lin, please don¡¯t be angry with me! i¡¯m young and insensible, but i¡¯m also a straightforward person, so i don¡¯t have any bad intentions!¡±


    ¡°i know, my sister is just a straightforward person, but i¡¯m not angry. don¡¯t we have to divide the work and work together to cook? i can¡¯t possibly start a fire and cook all by myself. let¡¯s do it?¡±


    madam tian¡¯s eyes turned and she looked at the other woman who had not spoken.


    ¡°madam tian, don¡¯t look at me. i¡¯ve broken an arm and can¡¯t do any work.¡±


    it was unknown when the woman had put on a splint on her arm, but she raised it and gestured to madam tian.


    ¡°isn¡¯t there still an arm that¡¯s fine? can¡¯t you help to start the fire?¡± madame tian said in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°i¡¯m already helping to draw water and wash the pots. everyone has their own division of labor. as for you, you¡¯ve been talking for so long, and you¡¯re using your mouth to do the work?¡±


    the woman said rudely.


    she had already left some face for madam tian just now, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand the cheeky words, so she could only choose a more direct way.


    ¡®you! hmph! i can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you!¡¯


    seeing that this was a tough nut to crack, madam tian was a little scared.


    the five of them were the only women left.


    two of them were already dumbfounded, and lin xu had clearly decided to wash her hands off this matter. if she were to have another conflict with this woman, she would really be isolated and helpless.


    finally, madam tian was not too stupid and knew to shut up. in the end, they did not cause a huge ruckus.


    lin xu really went to make the dough. madam du also left the stove and left the matter of starting the fire to madam tian.


    she held the firewood and gestured for a long time. when the flame touched her, she threw the lit firewood out. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that most of the firewood was damp, she could have set the kitchen on fire.


    even after lin xu had finished kneading the dough and was ready to steam them in the steamer, madam tian still did not start the fire.


    ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore. if you guys can¡¯t put down your pride to beg my benefactor, i can¡¯t take it anymore. how about we all go hungry together? no one will be able to eat a warm meal today!¡±


    madam tian threw the firewood in her hand, got up, and left angrily.


    at first, she was hoping that someone would stop her, but even when she reached the entrance of the courtyard, there was no sound from behind.


    she wanted to stop, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so, so she could only force herself to go find gu ying.


    although the man was wearing a half-mask and his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, the outline of his face was exquisite and three-dimensional, and he was tall. his figure was tall, healthy and handsome and his temperament was outstanding. just this was enough to make people¡¯s hearts beat faster.


    not to mention that he was highly skilled in martial arts and had a valiant and heroic bearing. if he could be a little gentler, she would definitely be willing to follow him and serve him. for a lifetime!


    it was just that he seemed to ignore her countless intentional or unintentional hints. his originally cold and serious temperament was simply enough to freeze people to death.


    as soon as she thought of the cold gaze he shot over, madam tian couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    she was now a little regretful of her anger just now. why did she have to ask that man for help?


    now that she had spoken her big words, in addition to the fact that she had to bear the abuse of those people every day after being captured, she had to eat rancid cold rice. there were even many times when she could not even eat such a meal.


    the thought of the fragrant rice and the steaming hot buns made her stomach growl uncontrollably.


    madam tian rubbed her shriveled stomach, gritted her teeth, and walked back to the house where gu ying was.


    at this moment, gu ying was in the courtyard, checking on the situation of the brigands.


    the dead brigand at the bottom was dragged out by him and thrown to the side. the brigand on top of him was in no better condition. they looked like they were on the verge of death and didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift their heads up from the mud.


    ¡°hmmm¡­ wuwuwu!¡±


    a faint sound came from the tree next to him. the voice belonged to the female bandit who was tied up.


    during this period of time, she had been well fed and dressed, and her body was still in good condition. in addition, gu ying had only removed her chin and tied her up, not turning her into a high paraplegic, so her condition was relatively better.


    seeing gu ying looking over, the woman immediately shook her head a little harder.


    she just wanted to attract gu ying¡¯s attention, and even at this time, she still refused to give up on the idea of begging for mercy.


    gu ying only glanced at her. when he met her pitiful eyes, his gaze didn¡¯t even fluctuate. he turned a blind eye to her and looked at the man beside her.


    the brigand leader¡¯s head was lowered, and it looked like he was not breathing, but if one looked closely, one could see that his chest and abdomen would only move slowly after a long time.


    he had obviously adjusted his breathing to slow down his heartbeat and breathing to continue the fire of life that was about to extinguish.


    this breathing method was also known as turtle breathing technique.


    gu ying didn¡¯t expect to see such a breathing pattern on a brigand leader, and his interest was immediately piqued.


    ¡°how did you learn the turtle breathing technique?


    gu ying walked to the side of the bandit leader and asked directly.


    the brigand leader lowered his head and didn¡¯t respond. it was as if he had completely stopped breathing.


    ¡°i know you can hear me.¡±


    ¡®you can choose to die with this secret. i don¡¯t mind,¡± gu ying said.


    he only asked this because the turtle breathing technique was an extremely special breathing method, and not many people could master it.


    the reason was that he was not used to this breathing.


    he had also intercepted a batch of ancient books during a mission in his previous life. just like mo ruyue, he had benefited a lot from it.


    he had learned the turtle breathing technique from one of the ancient books. even with his average talent, he had to practice it well before he could reach a small success.


    he didn¡¯t expect to see someone who knew the turtle breathing technique again after his rebirth.


    however, this brigand leader only had a superficial understanding. he didn¡¯t know if he had figured it out himself or if the person who taught him had deliberately left a trick up his sleeve.


    if he continued to use the turtle breathing technique like this a few more times, the brigand leader¡¯s body would be in great danger. even if he didn¡¯t meet him today, he would die a terrible death in the future..

 Chapter 424

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the brigand leader¡¯s body moved slightly, finally giving some reaction, and he slowly raised his head.


    his mouth was wide open as he looked at the lonely shadow shaking his head slightly, indicating that his chin was still in the state of being dislocated, and that he could not speak even if he wanted to.


    gu ying reached out and lifted his chin. at the same time, he took out a metal stick from his waist and stuck it between his teeth.


    ¡°you¡¯re afraid i¡¯ll bite my tongue and commit suicide?¡±


    although the brigand leader looked like he was on the verge of death, and his words were a little muffled because of the stick in his mouth, it wasn¡¯t difficult for gu ying to distinguish what he was saying.


    the bandit leader laughed again when he saw gu ying raise an eyebrow and not give any other response.


    ¡°i know i¡¯m dead for sure, so i can only tell you what you¡¯re interested in in exchange for a quick death, right?¡±


    ¡°no, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to say it or not, but you don¡¯t deserve a quick death.¡±


    gu ying replied without any hesitation, but his answer made the brigand leaders heart sink.


    he was certain that gu ying would definitely do what he said.


    when he thought he had enough bargaining chips, it was this man who dispelled his fantasy with his actions.


    a chill rose from the bottom of his heart. although he could no longer feel anything below his neck, the shiver that came from the depths of his soul made him once again experience what it meant to shiver in fear.


    ¡°it was a strange man. he said he liked the way i did things, so he gave me a gift. after learning this breathing method, you can pretend to be dead perfectly. ¡±


    ¡°and he taught me for half a month. he only left after i learned it.¡±


    although the brigand leader seemed to have compromised and given an answer, whether the truth was really like that was still uncertain.


    gu ying only listened to this answer for the time being.


    if he could meet someone who knew the turtle breathing technique in the future, he might be able to follow the answer and confirm it.


    ¡°i know you won¡¯t believe me, but that man has a strange tattoo on his neck. it¡¯s a ferocious flaming bull¡¯s head, but he usually wraps it around his neck and doesn¡¯t show it easily.¡±


    when the brigand leader said this, gu ying turned his back to him. his pupils suddenly shrank into a line, but he only turned to look at him indifferently, not revealing his true feelings.


    ¡°then how did you know about the tattoo?¡±


    ¡°he wanted to teach me the turtle breathing technique, so he had to show me how to breathe. that¡¯s why he took off the cloth around his neck and let me see the movement of his chest and neck when he breathed.¡±


    the brigand leader confessed quickly this time, but the long sentence was muffled and drool kept dripping from his mouth. soon, his clothes were wet. he really wanted to suck back his saliva, and he kept trying to do so. his tongue and lips were blocked by the metal stick, and in the end, it was all in vain.


    gu ying didn¡¯t continue to ask. instead, he walked forward and dislocated his jaw again.


    the brigand leader lowered his head again. this time, he knew that he had lost his last use.


    ¡°young master, please help me.¡±


    at this moment, madam tian walked into the courtyard and saw that gu ying was about to return to his room. she immediately went forward and naturally reached out to grab his arm.


    gu ying stepped back and avoided her hand.


    ¡°is there something wrong?


    ¡°we couldn¡¯t start a fire no matter what, so we can¡¯t cook. young master, please help me. this way, you can also have a warm bite.¡±


    as madam tian spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but glance at gu yings body.


    when they had just been saved, they were all still in shock and did not take a good look at their benefactor.


    although the sky was completely dark now, a torch was lit in the courtyard. under the dim yellow light, the face and figure of the benefactor were even more three-dimensional and perfect. he was simply like a banished immortal in the moon, making people unable to look away.


    the more she looked at it, the more her face turned red and her heart beat faster. compared to her benefactor, her engaged fianc¨¦ seemed extremely weak, as if he would fall over with a gust of wind.


    gu ying noticed that there was something wrong with her gaze, and his eyes became colder.


    he had seen this kind of gaze many times and had long been immune to it.


    however, it was inevitable that he would feel a sense of frustration.


    ¡°let the firewood remain dry. i still have things to do, so don¡¯t bother me again.¡±


    after saying this, he turned around and prepared to enter the house.


    ¡°young master, we¡¯ve been busy for half a day, but it still hasn¡¯t worked. please do us a favor and help us again!¡¯


    gu yings indifference did not scare off madam tian.


    in fact, her heart was full of love. she had long been blinded by the beautiful thoughts in her heart, fantasizing that she could use her charm to charm gu ying and firmly grasp this man in one fell swoop.


    as long as he was by her side, no stinky man would dare to bully her in the future. not only would she be able to live a good life, wear gold and silver, but she would also have an endless sex life.


    madam tian¡¯s gaze kept wandering between gu ying¡¯s broad shoulders, narrow buttocks, and long legs. suddenly, she felt her entire body begin to heat up.


    as she spoke, she once again moved closer to gu ying, and even deliberately stepped on the hem of her dress, staggering into his arms.


    just as gu ying was about to make a move, a dark light flashed past and wrapped around madam tian¡¯s waist, pulling her out violently.


    the 100-pound man was like a straw that was thrown into the sky and into the pile of people that the bandits had picked up.


    a figure suddenly landed in front of gu ying and coldly said to madam tian, who had been thrown out, ¡°you dare to touch my people, do you not want to live?¡±


    gu ying¡¯s face was originally cold and serious, but when he saw the back of the person who came, he immediately turned into a pool of spring water.


    madam tian was thinking of throwing herself into his arms when she suddenly flew into the sky and fell hard into the crowd.


    although there were many cushions for her, the shock still made her unable to come back to her senses for a moment, and she was so frightened that she started wailing.


    however, what surprised her even more was that there was actually a woman standing in front of her benefactor, putting on a posture of declaring sovereignty.


    when she was screaming, the woman seemed to have said something, but she didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    ¡°who are you? you can¡¯t afford to hurt me!¡±


    madame tian struggled to get up, but she accidentally pressed her hand on the body under her. when she turned around and saw the bandits who had humiliated and hurt her, she was instantly scared out of her wits.


    the various scenes of her being humiliated flashed through her mind. how could madam tian care about anything else? she flailed her four limbs and struggled non-stop. however, the more she struggled, the more she sank into the crowd. she could not break free at all.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, why have you come?


    gu ying took a step forward and very naturally wrapped his arm around mo ruyue¡¯s waist.


    ¡°i saw the news that little black brought back. coincidentally, the farm work over there has also finished, so i thought i¡¯d come over to join in the fun.¡±


    mo ruyue also naturally snuggled into gu ying¡¯s arms, but her fingers twisted his waist slightly.


    ¡°if i didn¡¯t come, i wouldn¡¯t have known that someone was coveting you. gu ying, even this mask can¡¯t hide your charm.¡±


    she said with a smile that was not a smile, but her tone made the smile on gu ying¡¯s face deepen.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, are you jealous?¡±

 Chapter 425

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°what¡¯s there to be jealous about? you didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that something was wrong after she finished speaking and gave him another side glance.


    the flirtatious look in her eyes caused gu ying¡¯s heart to skip a beat. although it was not the first time he had seen her like this, it still caused his heart to flutter.


    ¡°hey, you two, hurry up and pull me up. help!¡¯


    miss tian was still struggling in the crowd, but her attitude when she was calling for help was too high. her voice had already cracked, but she still put on an attitude as if she was giving her a chance.


    ¡°where did this crazy woman come from? she¡¯s so full of herself.¡±


    mo ruyue sized up miss tian. she looked pretty, but her voice sounded like she had overdone it with sugar.


    judging from its appearance, it could barely be given six points, not more than that.


    in his previous life, although gu ying was the top killer in the circle, the number of women who pursued him could still circle the earth a few times.


    this miss tian¡¯s beauty didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to line up, let alone enter gu yings eyes.


    she had finished her farm work and only saw the news that little black had brought back. immediately after, she rode on it and rushed to the fork where the bandits had set up their ambush.


    at the same time, she also saw the traces left behind by the bandits. she was not in a hurry to find them, but it suddenly started to rain, and the rain was getting heavier.


    mo ruyue was afraid that she would miss those traces, so she had chased after them.


    it was just that something happened on the way, causing her to be delayed. otherwise, she would have arrived long ago.


    she didn¡¯t expect to see a woman throwing herself into her man¡¯s arms as soon as she rushed over. how could she tolerate this?


    miss tian continuously dug with her hands and kicked with her feet, and finally slid down from the pile of people. although she had fallen head first into the mud, she couldn¡¯t care less and rolled and crawled over to gu ying¡¯s side.


    ¡°benefactor, save me! this woman is going to kill me!¡±


    she was too scared and kept turning back to look at the bandits. even if they were lying on the ground motionlessly and could only look up at her with their mouths wide open, it could not alleviate the fear in her heart.


    so she didn¡¯t notice that the woman she said wanted to kill her was intimately snuggling up in her benefactor¡¯s arms.


    ¡°who do you think you are?


    although mo ruyue still didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of the matter, looking at the madam tian¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that she wanted to hug gu ying¡¯s thigh.


    in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about this kind of tea-like woman.


    however, now that she had already exposed that layer of window paper with


    gu ying, no matter how much she knew that gu ying only had her in his heart, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    ¡°you¡­ you shameless woman, how could you go into a man¡¯s arms in broad daylight? let go of my benefactor!¡±


    only then did miss tian see the two of them snuggling intimately together. she was instantly stunned on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning. it took a long time for her to come back to her senses, and her face immediately contorted with jealousy.


    ¡°this is my man. not only can i hug him, but i can also kiss him!¡±


    as mo ruyue spoke, she turned her head without hesitation, wrapped her arms around gu ying¡¯s neck, and delivered a kiss.


    although gu ying usually had an ice-cold face, he was absolutely passionate in front of mo ruyue.


    he didn¡¯t care about what others thought of him, and it was rare for bing ¡®er to take the initiative. he immediately held her waist and responded enthusiastically.


    the two people¡¯s actions as if there was no one else around shocked miss tian. not only did her heart turn to dust, but she also didn¡¯t expect these two people to actually do such a shameless thing.


    ¡°you¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re all immoral and shameless!¡±


    her lips trembled for a long time before she managed to squeeze out a sentence.


    it was as if a nest of ants had burrowed into her heart and were gnawing at it madly.


    this woman in men¡¯s clothes in front of her was stronger than her?


    miss tian refused to admit that mo ruyue was still extremely pretty even in men¡¯s clothes, let alone how devastatingly beautiful she would be after she returned to women¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°shut up! who are you to covet my man? do you have any shame?¡± mo ruyue immediately retorted, like a lioness protecting her food.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t! i just want to ask my benefactor for a favor, don¡¯t you slander me and taint my innocence!¡±


    miss tian¡¯s thoughts had been exposed, and her eyes immediately became evasive.


    if only her benefactor was here, she could still half-admit it. but now, she had been exposed by her benefactor¡¯s woman. how could she continue?


    ¡°whether it is or not, you know it in your heart! i can save you, but that doesn¡¯t mean i can¡¯t kill you. if you still value your life, then get lost!¡±


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her anymore. her good mood of the day had been ruined by this woman with bad intentions.


    miss tian looked pitifully at gu ying, trying to find a trace of pity and hesitation in his eyes.


    however, her last hope was shattered. gu ying didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.


    his eyes were focused on the woman, his love as deep as the sea and as passionate as fire.


    how was this still the cold and frosty benefactor from before? he was simply the affectionate young master that would make all women go crazy!


    miss tian slowly got up. she didn¡¯t care about the mud and water on her body as she walked dejectedly to the courtyard gate.


    she suddenly stopped and stood still at the door.


    mo ruyue and gu ying noticed miss tian¡¯s strange behavior at the same time and also looked toward the entrance of the small courtyard that was covered by the night.


    ¡°miss tian, you¡¯ve been gone for so long that the stove is still cold, but the dough i kneaded is almost dry.¡±


    lin xu¡¯s voice could be heard from outside. there was a hint of gloating in her calm narration, and it seemed like she had been listening in for a long time. mo ruyue¡¯s elbow hit gu ying¡¯s waist, and she asked meaningfully, ¡°another one?¡±


    ¡°bing ¡®er, you know me¡­¡± gu ying smiled helplessly.


    before he could finish, he was interrupted by mo ruyue. ¡°of course i know you. how could such a person enter your eyes?


    although she said that, she still felt a little depressed.


    even if she was certain that the person who belonged to her would not have any changes, the feeling of being coveted by others would still make her feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°hmph, what can i do if my benefactor is not willing to help? i can¡¯t get that stove, otherwise we¡¯ll all go hungry.¡±


    madam tian had been snubbed by gu ying and ridiculed by mo ruyue. she was in a bad mood, but she didn¡¯t expect that lin xu would also hit her when she


    was down, so she immediately flared up.


    ¡°benefactor saved us. he already did us a favor. you¡¯re still making irresponsible remarks. you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    lin xu¡¯s voice was gentle and polite, and she was able to maintain her image as a person who knew the big picture.


    mo ruyue touched his chin, nodded, and said in a low voice, ¡°this rank is much higher than that.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t expect that she would comment on it with great interest) and his face suddenly showed an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    however, he wisely chose to keep his mouth shut and not express any opinions on this, so as not to get himself involved in unnecessary trouble.


    miss tian left those words and stormed off.


    lin xu looked at the gate, took a deep breath, and then entered the courtyard.


    although she had already mentally prepared herself, she still couldn¡¯t help but gasp when she saw mo ruyue.


    the woman in front of her was extremely beautiful and was intimately snuggling in her benefactor¡¯s arms, not even avoiding the eyes of others.


    her benefactor¡¯s reaction was the same. his arm was firmly wrapped around her waist, and he had no intention of letting go just because someone was coming.


    this showed that the relationship between the two was extremely deep, and it was almost impossible for others to interfere..

 Chapter 426

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    however, lin xu believed in one thing: nothing was absolute.


    as long as she used the right method, coupled with patience and courage, she would eventually find a chance to break through.


    which cat didn¡¯t cheat? even if there was any, wouldn¡¯t it be a greater sense of accomplishment to be able to conquer such a man?


    all kinds of complicated emotions were tangled together and flashed in her eyes. she thought she had hidden it well, but she didn¡¯t know that all of this was seen by mo ruyue.


    to be honest, she was more willing to fight with the stupid but straightforward miss tian. although she did not take the scheming lin xu seriously, it would be more troublesome to deal with her.


    mo ruyue hated troublesome people the most.


    now that there were survivors to deal with, it was already a waste of energy. she really didn¡¯t want to waste her energy on unnecessary things.


    ¡°benefactor, i¡¯m here to ask if you prefer rice or noodles. it¡¯s the cold season of late spring now, and it¡¯s also raining. you can¡¯t not eat, so you should eat a little. ¡±


    lin xu spoke directly to gu ying, as if she didn¡¯t see the person in his arms. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. i¡¯m in charge of my man.¡±


    mo ruyue directly took over the conversation and declared her sovereignty.


    after learning from miss tian, lin xu was already mentally prepared for mo ruyue¡¯s straightforwardness, so she didn¡¯t seem very surprised.


    as if she had just seen another person, she said in surprise, ¡°young lady, were you also kidnapped by the bandits and saved by our benefactor? if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be sisters in need.¡±


    this sentence was said very cleverly, imperceptibly lowering mo ruyue¡¯s status to the same as hers.


    on one hand, she was secretly ridiculing mo ruyue¡¯s innocence. on the other hand, she was pulling the relationship between the two closer in another way.


    ¡°this is my wife, not some sister in need.¡±


    gu ying seemed to have suddenly been enlightened. without waiting for mo ruyue to give any hints, he directly took over the conversation.


    this time, lin xu would not be able to handle it.


    if mo ruyue had replied, she could still play dumb and use this as an excuse to make a fuss, but gu ying¡¯s words had cut off her avenue of making a fuss.


    why else would they say that there would be wars between women? it was entirely because men intentionally or unintentionally left opportunities for them.


    it was difficult for her to go around gu ying and find trouble with mo ruyue when he cut off the ball and didn¡¯t give lin xu any chance.


    ¡°it turns out¡­ this lady, no, this lady is your wife. i thought¡­ i thought that you were the one who saved her. i¡¯ve really offended you.¡±


    lin xu¡¯s expression was rather unsightly, but she could only force out a smile to find a way to smooth things over.


    ¡°next time, if you don¡¯t understand the situation, don¡¯t just talk nonsense. you should learn from your mistakes, but if you do something knowingly, then it¡¯s different. ¡±


    mo ruyue was really annoyed by this kind of green tea girl, so she didn¡¯t intend to stop there.


    someone was coveting her man. if she didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would really think that she was a soft persimmon.


    moreover, that woman obviously didn¡¯t have the intention of backing off. in that case, she would play with her.


    these words were already very impolite, and they were just short of directly pointing out lin xu¡¯s thoughts.


    mo ruyue¡¯s fingers wrapped around gu ying¡¯s hand that was around her waist, and their fingers were intertwined. this kind of public yet subtle show of affection was more effective than words.


    lin xu¡¯s eyes uncontrollably drifted over and stopped between the two¡¯s intimately intertwined fingers.


    it was already very difficult for her to maintain the smile on her face, let alone think of something to refute mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    the corners of gu ying¡¯s lips curved into a smile. his other hand caressed mo ruyue¡¯s cheek, affectionately pushing her wind-blown messy hair behind her ear, and then gently rubbing the top of her head a few times.


    this gentle pat on the head was even more lethal than his previous words, and lin xu could no longer maintain her fake smile.


    ¡°since the two of you aren¡¯t hungry, i won¡¯t bother you. if you want to eat something later, there will be food left in the pot for you. just come and eat.¡±


    after she finished speaking, she gave a slight nod, turned around, and walked away quickly.


    mo ruyue looked at lin xu¡¯s back and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°ying, this woman hasn¡¯t given up yet. she¡¯s really a person who won¡¯t turn back until she hits a wall.¡±


    ¡°alright, bing ¡®er, let¡¯s go back now. from now on, we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other. it¡¯s no use even if she has any other thoughts.¡±


    although gu ying really enjoyed mo ruyue¡¯s jealous look, he didn¡¯t want her mood to be affected, so he advised her.


    ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. we still have the whole night. the road outside is muddy and difficult to walk on, and it¡¯s even easier for situations to occur if we travel in the dark. it¡¯s safer to wait until dawn.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to get on the road.


    when she left the survivors¡¯ village, she had already left a message that if she couldn¡¯t return tonight, she would wait until tomorrow.


    anyway, the village was hidden and it would not be easy to find it. she did not have to worry about any problems after leaving for a while.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on with these people? i saw that you directly crippled them, and in order to prevent them from biting their tongues to commit suicide, you deliberately dislocated their jaws. they must be a group of extremely evil people, and they must have angered you.¡±


    mo ruyue changed the topic and looked at the piles of people in the courtyard, as well as the man and woman tied to the tree. she could more or less guess the situation.


    gu ying immediately recounted what he had seen and knew. although his tone was also indifferent, one could still hear the killing intent in it.


    ¡®yes, not to mention that you¡¯ll be furious when you see it. if it were me, i wouldn¡¯t let them die so easily either.¡±


    after mo ruyue heard what had happened) she thought of the big pit she had seen when she came over, and an evil fire also rose in her heart. she wanted to personally crush these bastards.


    although the group of bandits who were on the verge of death had all become paralyzed, their ears were still working. when they heard mo ruyue¡¯s words, their hearts trembled.


    the woman who had appeared later was not a good person either. from the way she had shown her skills, she did not seem to be any weaker than the masked man.


    not long ago, the brigands had been arrogant, but now, they couldn¡¯t even tremble in fear. they could only open their eyes wide in horror and wait for their next fate.


    ¡°let¡¯s not care about these beasts for now. i have something to show you.¡±


    gu ying pulled mo ruyue into the house and showed her the grain, gold, and silver he had dragged out.


    ¡°not bad. the harvest is quite good!¡±


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t help but whistle loudly. she didn¡¯t expect that gu ying would gain so much from fighting for justice this time.


    if the mountain bandits outside knew that they had provoked such a fiend, would they have already regretted it so much?


    ¡°to you and me, wealth is just a string of numbers. moreover, all of this wealth added up is not even a fraction of it. on the other hand, this food can be considered a timely rain.¡±


    the most important thing to gu ying was the food. as for the other valuables, he wouldn¡¯t feel bad even if they were left here as scrap metal..

 Chapter 427

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°this amount of food is enough to support those people for a while.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at these unexpected surprises, and the huge stone in her heart finally fell.


    the survivors now relied on the food she brought back for a second time. even if they started farming now, it would take at least a few months to harvest.


    no matter how frugal she was with the food she took out, it was only enough for those people to eat for less than a month. the batch of food seized now was enough to last them for another month.


    in two months¡¯ time, even if they planted some corn, potatoes, and vegetables, they would be mature. this would solve the food problem, and they would not have to worry about starving to death.


    ¡°i thought that the women who were rescued were all pampered by rich families. even if they were brought back to the village, they would only consume food and would not help.¡±


    ¡°it would be better to give them some money and food, give them two carriages, and then send them away.¡±


    gu ying explained his plan and mo ruyue immediately agreed.


    ¡°i think it¡¯s feasible. we can¡¯t stay in that village forever. even if we can¡¯t help them to the end, at least we can¡¯t bring trouble back.¡±


    ¡°especially those two women. i don¡¯t want any more trouble to happen.¡±


    mo ruyue was not a saint. the two women who coveted her man were still alive because she had been living with her babies for more than half a year. her original cold-blooded and heartless behavior had been restrained a lot.


    it was already their good fortune that she didn¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble with them. it was impossible to get any more help and benefits from her.


    ¡°then, pack up the things. when we leave tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll leave the things for them. that¡¯s already very kind of us.¡±


    mo ruyue did as she said.


    she took out several cloth bags and straw bags from the medium.


    one was filled with money, and the other was filled with food.


    in just an hour, the two of them had divided the money and grain into five.


    out of all the women who had been kidnapped by the bandits, only five of them had survived. however, two of them had already become delirious and deranged fools.


    miss tian and lin xu were not easy to deal with. with them around, it was hard to say if the two crazy women could keep their money.


    however, this had nothing to do with mo ruyue and gu ying. after all, they couldn¡¯t possibly take care of those two girls forever.


    finally, smoke rose from the small courtyard in the distance. no matter who started the fire, it meant that those women could have a warm meal tonight.


    as for mo ruyue and gu ying, the two of them took advantage of the time when no one came to eat and went back to the interspace.


    because they didn¡¯t expect the two to come back, when the liu couple and the five babies saw them, their eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°mother, why did you suddenly come back? are you going to take us out?¡± san bao¡¯s reaction was the fastest. he immediately jumped up and rushed to mo ruyue¡¯s side.


    the space was vast, the scenery was beautiful, and even the air was fresh, but¡­ he was too lonely.


    even if they had wolves, the black panther, and the livestock raised in the courtyard as companions, the only ones he could talk to were the liu couple, his brothers, and his little sister.


    san bao felt that he was so bored that his hair was about to grow out, and he couldn¡¯t wait to go out and get some fresh air.


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid not. let¡¯s wait a few more days. your uncle ying and i still have things to deal with outside. when we¡¯re on our way again, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to take you out.¡±


    mo ruyue would not rashly bring the babies outside when the situation was unclear.


    it was fine to say that she was overly protective. as long as the babies were not in any danger, she didn¡¯t care even if people said that she was arbitrary.


    ¡°ruyue, you guys haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? i¡¯m going to cook some noodles and break a few more eggs. you guys can go out after you¡¯re full.¡±


    aunt liu interrupted from the side and as expected, she spoke of mo ruyue¡¯s thoughts.


    however, she had another purpose in returning to the space, which was to dilute some of the spirit spring water for later use. when she returned to the survivor¡¯s village, it would be useful.


    after the meal, mo ruyue and gu ying left the space again.


    there were still a bunch of bandits in the yard and a few women who had survived in the village. the two of them could not rest in the space in peace in such an environment.


    however, they did not choose to rest in the main house either. even though the smell had spread for a long time, the whole house was still filled with an unpleasant fishy smell.


    mo ruyue even felt that if she stayed in this room any longer, her whole body would be stained with this smell that would not be eliminated.


    they locked the door of the main room and moved it to the side room.


    not sleeping for a night would not affect the two of them. they lit an oil lamp and prepared to meditate instead of sleep to pass the night.


    there were occasional rustling sounds outside the house. the singing was heard, but in the middle of the night, the sound became faintly discernible and gradually became silent.


    even though it was already spring, the power of the chill of reversed spring was still very strong.


    in the latter half of the night, the temperature could even drop below zero degrees.


    the bandits had already been seriously injured when they fought with gu ying and had become paralyzed. in addition, they had been in the rain for a whole day and were beginning to freeze in the middle of the night. even if their bodies were made of iron, they could not bear it.


    some of the weaker ones had long been drowned to death by the mud.


    as for those with strong physiques, they were all on their last breaths and were barely hanging on.


    mo ruyue and gu ying naturally didn¡¯t care about the bandits¡¯ lives. in reality, they didn¡¯t take their lives personally because they didn¡¯t want them to die too easily.


    with the previous experience of running into walls, neither lin xu nor miss tian came to disturb mo ruyue¡¯s alone time.


    however, she was also very clear that when the two women left, their eyes were flashing with a light that refused to admit defeat.


    after running away from natural disasters and being pillaged by mountain bandits, to them, meeting a man as strong and capable as gu ying, who also looked extremely handsome and tough, was simply their last straw to clutch at.


    how could they retreat so easily?


    if nothing unexpected happened, the two of them would definitely think of another way to stay by gu ying¡¯s side.


    however, gu ying had already arranged two paths for them, and there were only two. he just didn¡¯t know how wonderful their expressions would be when they heard the news tomorrow morning.


    once mo ruyue thought of that scene, she couldn¡¯t wait.


    the sky outside brightened too slowly, and it really delayed her from watching a good show.


    before the sun rose, the clouds in the sky had already gradually dispersed. the night outside slowly faded from dark blue, like ink being dyed in a layer of mist, gradually revealing a layer of white.


    the eastern sky was suffused with a hint of white, and bright golden-orange color was painted on the edge of the white line, beginning to spread across the entire sky.


    mo ruyue woke up from her state of meditation. when she opened her eyes, they were clear and there was no sign of fatigue from not sleeping for the whole night.


    as she stood up, gu ying also opened his eyes.


    the two of them looked at each other and smiled. everything was said without words..

 Chapter 428

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue walked out of the main house and saw the mountain bandits lying on the ground in the courtyard. their skin had already begun to show a cold bluish white, and their pupils were covered with a layer of white film. they looked completely hard.


    the man and woman tied to the tree were still breathing weakly. when they heard her footsteps, they seemed to want to look up, but their necks were so heavy that they couldn¡¯t raise them. they only trembled slightly before hanging down again.


    ¡°gu ying, i remember you saying that the female brigand is a woman who can¡¯t even tie up a chicken. even the strong brigands couldn¡¯t make it through last night, and she actually made it?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the woman with interest.


    her long hair drooped down and covered her face, making it impossible to see her face clearly.


    but from gu ying¡¯s description, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce that she was a woman who was alluring, sexy, and pure at the same time. she was the most popular woman in her previous life who had the ceiling of pure desire.


    it was said that she was also a victim of the brigands¡¯ robbery and humiliation. however, with her proud appearance and figure, she had committed herself to the brigand leader and colluded with these bastards.


    ¡°she can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t even look at it and went straight to the gate of the courtyard, ready to set up the carriage.


    the sudden drop in temperature last night had frozen the mud on the ground, which was conducive to the passage of the carriage, and they could be ready to set off at any time.


    mo ruyue no longer paid attention to the woman tied to the tree. instead, she walked over to help gu ying.


    the food and valuables had to be moved to the carriages. although the boxes were big and heavy, they were nothing to the two of them.


    the two of them carried a box in each hand, as if they were carrying two stalks of straw, and they carried it up the carriage lightly.


    soon, the house was only left with the supplies for the rescued women. ¡°ying, go and find those women. we¡¯ll go back after distributing the things.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t mind if i¡¯m pestered by them again?¡± gu ying deliberately teased.


    ¡°that¡¯s something you should be worried about.¡±


    mo ruyue smiled slyly, clearly prepared to watch the show from the sidelines.


    gu ying had never been able to do anything to her, so he could only shake his head with a bitter smile and call for help.


    lin xu had already woken up before dawn.


    last night was the best sleep she had had in a long time.


    although she was often woken up by nightmares, when she looked at the house with the oil lamp lit all night, the fear in her heart would slowly dissipate, and she would fall asleep again.


    compared to her tossing and turning in bed, miss tian appeared to be more heartless.


    she slept very deeply that night, even snoring like the two crazy women.


    when lin xu got up, even though she had made quite a commotion, miss tian only frowned and muttered a few words before turning over and falling back into a deep sleep.


    ¡°time to get up, hurry up and help me prepare breakfast!¡±


    lin xu herself had been pampered since she was young. other than her in-laws and husband, who else had she served?


    last night, she had taken the initiative to prepare dinner in order to leave a good impression on her benefactor. she had not taken the initiative to be miss tian¡¯s maid and serve her food and daily life.


    ¡°what¡¯s the fuss about? it¡¯s not even daybreak yet! if you don¡¯t want to sleep, don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    miss tian snuggled under the pillow and covered her ears. at the same time, her words became muffled.


    ¡°you can sleep if you want, but don¡¯t eat the food i made when you wake up later. i¡¯m not your maid and i won¡¯t serve you!¡±


    lin xu gentle and pleasant appearance in front of gu ying was now gone, and she coldly threw out these words.


    ¡°hmph, who cares about your things, i have food too!¡±


    just as miss tian was grumbling, gu ying¡¯s voice came from the door.


    ¡°everyone, please come over for a chat.¡±


    when she heard the deep, magnetic voice of the gu ying, miss tian seemed to have been injected with chicken blood. she flipped over and got up, no longer feeling tired.


    ¡°benefactor, is there something you need from us? please wait a moment, we¡¯re making breakfast!¡±


    miss tian¡¯s ability to lie with her eyes wide open had already reached the point of perfection. she hurriedly put on her clothes while loudly responding to the outside.


    she got off the bed and stepped on the ground barefooted, reaching out to grab her embroidered shoes.


    lin xu was robbed of her words and could only stare coldly at her, quietly watching her performance.


    however, this time, there was no response from gu ying. when miss tian excitedly ran out of the door, she realized that the person had already left.


    he had only come to inform them. he was not interested in the response at all.


    miss tian looked at the empty doorway in a daze and heard lin xu voice from denma.


    ¡°since you¡¯re awake, come over and help.¡±


    ¡°what are you rushing me for? he has already left, who do you want to show off to?¡±


    miss tian was not someone to be trifled with. even though she was not married yet, she was an old hand in the matters between men and women.


    even if lin xu had carefully concealed her true feelings, how could they escape the eyes of miss tian?


    ¡°if you don¡¯t work, you won¡¯t have food. don¡¯t say i didn¡¯t remind you.¡± lin xu would not waste time bickering with miss tian.


    in this village that had been attacked by a natural disaster, they were just temporary victims. after leaving this place, who would know each other?


    so what if she could see through her thoughts?


    as long as she could successfully win over her benefactor, she would have someone to rely on for the rest of her life!


    as for the foolish miss tian, her benefactor would never take a fancy to her. with her withered body, without a strong man to rely on, how long could she live in this chaotic world after the natural disaster?


    in lin xu¡¯s heart, she had long regarded miss tian as a dead person, so she didn¡¯t mind her strange words.


    ¡°what¡¯s with that tone and that look!¡±


    miss tian did not miss lin xu¡¯s contemptuous glance and immediately shouted in embarrassment.


    however, lin xu immediately turned around and left, not even bothering to look at her.


    about half an hour later, lin xu brought the two crazy women and another relatively normal woman, madam du, to the farmyard where the brigand leader used to live.


    they washed the plates and bowls that they had collected, then filled them with soft, snow-white steamed buns and two bowls of millet congee. they brought them over for gu ying and mo ruyue to eat.


    ¡°benefactor, miss, we came a little late. breakfast was just prepared, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    lin xu had a decent and gentle smile on her face, and she spoke with a proper sense of propriety, without the slightest intention of overstepping her boundaries.


    mo ruyue secretly clicked her tongue a few times. she really wanted to watch a show for lin xu¡¯s high-ranking green tea performance. she couldn¡¯t stop feeling it.


    ¡°we¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    gu ying¡¯s attitude was still cold and distant, as if he didn¡¯t know any manners.


    other than mo ruyue, the five babies, and the liu couple, gu ying had the same attitude toward everyone.


    even when he was an assassin in the blood tower, he had never changed his attitude when facing the tower master who was high and mighty.


    now, he wouldn¡¯t be nice to a woman just because she was trying to please him.


    lin xu¡¯a smile froze, and it took a lot of effort to maintain the smile on her lips. she put the bowl of rice in her arms and turned around to hand it to madam du standing behind her.


    ¡°if the two of you are not hungry now, then you can eat at noon. otherwise, the food is already prepared and it would be a waste if you don¡¯t eat.¡±


    when she spoke, she had already adjusted her emotions and looked like she had returned to her gentle and decent state..

 Chapter 429

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°i¡¯ve made you worry, but we¡¯re going to leave now. i think everyone should make plans.¡±


    mo ruyue watched the show for a long time and suddenly became interested.


    she joined in and directly told the most important news.


    ¡°what, you guys want to¡­ you¡¯re leaving?


    lin xu froze again.


    this time, she could no longer maintain that perfect expression on her face.instead, tiny cracks appeared.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. my husband was ambushed by the brigands, so he came here to check things out. now that the matter is over, he naturally has to leave.¡±


    as mo ruyue spoke, she carefully observed lin xu¡¯s expression. she noticed the tiniest muscle twitch on her face and suddenly felt the pleasure of acting.


    there seemed to be a door opened in her body.


    ¡°then, do you have anywhere you want to go? perhaps, perhaps we can go the same way¡­¡±


    lin xu said hesitantly.


    she really didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to bring up this topic. in her plan, this should have been brought up by gu ying. that way, she would be able to half-push and half-accept, and go with the flow to agree.


    it was just that she had miscalculated gu ying¡¯s temperament, and she didn¡¯t expect that mo ruyue would descend from the sky and interfere.


    what was worse was that she was the one who had said the most important words.


    ¡°of course we¡¯re going home, but i¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not going the same way as you. we¡¯re going south.¡±


    mo ruyue had been waiting for this sentence, and it directly gave an unbelievable answer.


    ¡°south? miss, i¡¯m from the south. the further south we go, the more serious the disaster will be. why are you still going south? we should be heading north!¡±


    lin xu said anxiously.


    ¡°i still have some relatives in the north. if you have no one to go to, why don¡¯t you come with me? this way, i can have a chance to repay my benefactor in the future!¡±


    when she heard that mo ruyue was going south, which was in the opposite direction of her destination, she suddenly became a little anxious.


    if that was the case, then she really could not rely on them.


    originally, she had wanted to stay by this pair¡¯s side for the time being. as long as there was enough time, she would always find an opportunity.


    however, now that this opportunity was about to be lost, how could she be willing to accept it? naturally, she spared no effort to persuade him.


    ¡°l called you here to give you some of the food and property we found. it¡¯s up to you if you want to leave or stay. i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    gu ying was even more straightforward. he completely ignored lin xu¡¯s suggestion and told her his arrangements. ¡°food and property?¡±


    this time, lin xu¡¯s face turned even uglier.


    she also thought of the most important problem, and that was that the amount of food and property the brigands had stolen was definitely not a small number. although they could get a part of it, the amount could not be too much.


    so, most of the remaining things had fallen into the pockets of these two people?


    it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was just gu ying holding it, but when she thought about how that woman also had a share, or even more than her, lin xu felt as if a huge rock had fallen on her heart.


    it couldn¡¯t be spat out or dissolved.


    it was like a fishbone in the throat.


    ¡°benefactor, please give me my share first!¡±


    a person walked over hurriedly, and her voice came even before she arrived. it was miss tian, who had arrived late.


    she didn¡¯t hear the first part of the conversation, but she heard gu ying say that he wanted to split the money and grain, so she immediately asked for her share.


    gu ying turned around and entered the house. he quickly came out with two bags, one big and one small.


    ¡°this is food, enough for one person to eat for ten days to half a month. here¡¯s money. there are some broken silver, copper coins, and silver notes. they can be used for a while if you use them sparingly.¡±


    he placed the bag in front of miss tian and quickly said what was inside before closing his mouth, not willing to say a word more.


    ¡°what? you¡¯re only giving me this little thing? benefactor, you can¡¯t be thinking of sending us away like beggars and pocketing the rest of the money, right?¡±


    miss tian looked at the bag in front of her and reached out to rummage through the things inside, especially the small bag containing money. the more she looked at it, the more disgusted she was.


    ¡°miss tian, don¡¯t measure the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. if benefactor wants money and grain, he can just take it all, why would he give it to us?¡±


    ¡°besides, all the food and money that has been plundered are now mixed together. how do you want our benefactor to split it? do you want him to share it with you?¡±


    lin xu finally found another chance to show off and retorted without hesitation.


    ¡°hehe, why are you pretending to be a good person! have you already gotten your share in private?¡±


    miss tian glared at lin xu from the corner of her eyes. she no longer had any hope for gu ying. since she had to care about one side, she would definitely choose her own benefits.


    ¡°how else do you think we should split it?¡±


    lin xu followed up with another question.


    this sentence made mo ruyue¡¯s eyes reveal a smile as she looked at her meaningfully.


    what a good move to retreat in order to advance. this woman was pushing miss tian out as a shield and using her mouth to obtain more benefits.


    ¡°how do we split? of course, we¡¯ll split it equally. even if we don¡¯t, we shouldn¡¯t have taken so little. to put it bluntly, which one of those who were captured by the brigands didn¡¯t have wealth and beauty?


    ¡°these are not even a fraction of the things we brought out. if that¡¯s not patronizing beggars, what is?¡±


    it was unknown if miss tian really didn¡¯t understand or if she was just playing dumb. as expected, she went along with lin xu¡¯s wishes and told her the distribution method that she felt was appropriate.


    ¡°take it or leave it. if you don¡¯t want it, get lost!¡±


    mo ruyue said lazily. this one sentence caused miss tian¡¯s expression to change. she glared and prepared to make a scene.


    ¡°let me remind you, i don¡¯t know how to hold back, and i¡¯m not someone who has tender feelings for women.¡±


    she raised her eyes slightly, and a cold light flashed in her eyes. miss tian felt as if she had been stabbed in the chest, and she staggered two steps back.


    ¡°you, you still want to silence me?¡±


    miss tian mustered her courage and retorted. although her words were still very tough, her body very honestly and quietly took two steps back.


    ¡°in the wilderness, there¡¯s a pit of white bones outside the village. i don¡¯t mind having one more skeleton in that pit.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s lips still had deep smiling lines when she spoke. she had described such a terrifying thing so casually, as if it was as easy as eating a cabbage.


    ¡°benefactor, miss, i am willing to accept the things you have distributed. i have no other opinions.¡±


    seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more stiff, madam du immediately took the initiative to take over the conversation and tried to ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°why are you afraid of them? i don¡¯t believe they would dare to¡­¡±


    ¡°you shut up!¡±


    miss tian still wanted to win over her comrades to support her, but she didn¡¯t expect to be scolded by madam du before she could finish her words.


    ¡°you¡¯ve seen how our benefactor dealt with the brigands. if he wanted all the money and food, he could¡¯ve waited until we were all dead before he made his move. why did he have to save us?¡±


    ¡°besides, even if we get more money, how are we going to protect ourselves if we encounter brigands or refugees again? aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll invite another fatal disaster?¡±


    madam du was clear-headed and could completely understand the intention of gu ying.


    after such a great disaster, food was the most scarce resource.. they had the ability to protect these precious things, but what did they have?

 Chapter 430

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    of course, lin xu also knew this, but not onlv did she want more monev and food to protect herself, she also wanted to use this opportunity to ask gu ying to travel with her and protect her, and even achieve her deeper purpose.


    therefore, after adding fuel to the fire just now, she chose to remain silent and quietly watch the situation develop.


    miss tian snorted but could not refute madam du¡¯s words. in addition, mo ruyue¡¯s sharp blade-like gaze was fixed on her, as if giving her a silent warning.


    seeing that miss tian had finally shut her mouth, mo ruyue tsked uninterestedly.


    this person was quite stubborn, but she ran away too quickly. it was not challenging at all.


    gu ying quickly took out the rest of the items and distributed them to everyone according to the number of heads they had. he even did not leave out the two crazy women.


    ¡°these two lunatics won¡¯t be able to use it even if they take it. it¡¯s enough to give them food. it¡¯s better to leave the money to someone else.¡±


    miss tian stared fixedly at the things that belonged to the other two people, and she quietly had other ideas in her heart.


    ¡°why do you care how others use their own things? just mind your own business!¡±


    madam du saw through miss tian¡¯s thoughts at a glance. she stared at her warily and then looked worriedly at the two crazy women.


    her benefactor was still here, and she dared to express her feelings like this. if her benefactor wasn¡¯t here, wouldn¡¯t she be openly snatching it?


    unlike her usual self, miss tian didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes kept wandering between the bags of the two women.


    lin xu¡¯s heart sank when she saw this.


    since her benefactor did not stop her, it meant that he did not care about what would happen after he left.


    or rather, even if something were to happen now, he would not interfere at all.


    from the beginning to the end, he had never thought of being responsible for this group of people.


    gu ying and mo ruyue had already moved the food and belongings to the carriage. now that they had distributed the supplies, they were ready to set off. initially, miss tian was unconcerned, but when she saw the two of them get into the carriage, she became anxious.


    she rushed to the front of the carriage and opened her arms, anxiously saying, ¡°benefactor, you¡¯re leaving after giving us our share? we¡¯re all weak women, how are we going to drag these things out of here!¡±


    ¡°move!¡± he shouted.


    gu ying was too lazy to explain to her.


    he wasn¡¯t her father who had to take care of her every day.


    ¡°benefactor, we can¡¯t force you to stay if you want to leave. we only ask you to take these dry rations with you. i don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll have the chance to repay your kindness in the future.¡±


    ¡°please accept this small gift.¡±


    lin xu came over with a basket and pleaded earnestly.


    mo ruyue glanced at her and reached out to take the basket.


    a horse carriage slowly drove out of the village. mo ruyue sat on the shaft of the carriage with a basket in her arms, humming a little tune.


    ¡°you¡¯re in such a good mood?¡±


    gu ying asked with a smile as he drove the carriage.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it a good thing that you didn¡¯t return empty-handed after coming out?¡± mo ruyue glanced at him and said with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°with this batch of food, we can leave without worry.¡±


    gu ying seemed to have caught on to her words, but what he said was a completely different matter.


    ¡°there was nothing to worry about. man proposes, god disposes. we have already done our best. there is no need to have any psychological burden.¡±


    mo ruyue suddenly paused and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°we used to be assassins, but now we¡¯re all doing the business of saving people. do you think we¡¯ve improved or regressed?¡±


    ¡°no matter good or bad, i¡¯ll do whatever you do. i¡¯ll always follow you.¡±


    gu ying¡¯s answer was the same as usual.


    when mo ruyue heard this, she looked at him and smiled.


    as long as the two of them were together, she would be willing to do all the bad things, and he would do the same.


    gu ying saw that she kept holding the basket and frowned. ¡°do you really want to eat that woman¡¯s food?¡±


    ¡°why would i? i know that she doesn¡¯t have a good heart. why would i still eat her food?¡±


    mo ruyue shook her head. she took out a snow-white steamed bun from the basket, broke it into pieces without hesitation, and scattered it as she walked.


    ¡°then, are you a sign for them to catch up?¡±


    this time, gu ying simply slowed down the speed of the carriage.


    ¡°and then find a few living ancestors for the survivors to raise?¡±


    although mo ruyue knew that gu ying was teasing her, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°hehe.¡±


    gu ying chuckled and focused on driving the carriage.


    this time, he deliberately took a long detour and drove the carriage to another road, mixing it with the ruts that were heading south.


    mo ruyue had also almost finished scattering the steamed bun crumbs in her hands. the two of them got off the carriage at the same time, and she directly put the carriage into her interspace.


    ¡°alright, no one will know where we are going now.¡±


    she dusted her hands and looked at the disguise she had put up, feeling very satisfied.


    he did not do all this to guard against lin xu, but to guard against others.


    although the location of the village was a little remote, it could still be found as long as one put their mind to it. there was no guarantee that no one would find the bodies of the bandits.


    if there was someone who was good at tracking, they might be able to follow the tracks.


    although the probability wasn¡¯t very high, for mo ruyue, who was used to being cautious, it was already an instinct to not leave any traces and forge them. besides, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to do it.


    she and gu ying were both able to use martial arts to step on the snow without leaving a trace. even if someone could really follow them all the way here, they would never expect her to have a space to store the carriage.


    for the pursuer, he could only see two situations.


    those who were less skilled saw the carriage heading south.


    those who were more skilled could see that the carriage had disappeared into thin air and would not leave any traces behind.


    after carefully sweeping away their and gu ying¡¯s footprints, the two of them immediately ran in the direction of the survivor¡¯s village.


    about two hours later, a carriage followed them from the direction they had come from.


    a person was walking below with a horse. it was madam du, who had always been quiet and sensible.


    ¡°madam du, you should stop and rest for a while. let me do it.¡±


    as soon as the carriage door opened, lin xu poked her head out and greeted madam du.


    ¡°it¡¯s getting late. let¡¯s hurry up. otherwise, we¡¯ll have to spend the night in the wilderness.¡±


    madam du turned her head and said. her face was intertwined with fatigue and anxiety. from time to time, she looked down to check the traces left on the ground.


    ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that madam du is here, otherwise we would have been left behind by our benefactor.¡±


    miss tian¡¯s voice came from the carriage. she was sitting in the innermost part of the carriage and stretched her neck to look out. her words were pleasant, but her body was still as steady as mount tai.


    ¡°then why don¡¯t you come down and take my place for a while so that i can rest?¡±


    madam du¡¯s tone was much tougher when she spoke to miss tian now. she directly retorted, making her choke and roll her eyes.


    ¡°sister du, we didn¡¯t know that your family used to be an escort. we didn¡¯t even know that you were so skilled in martial arts that you could distinguish traces and follow them. if it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.¡±


    as lin xu spoke, she had already moved to the door and was about to get out of the carriage to replace her.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. that¡¯s why we can¡¯t change the person. i think we should catch up with them in one go. otherwise, if it rains or storms happen and the traces are gone, we¡¯ll be stuck halfway..¡±

 Chapter 431

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    although madam du was from an escort agency, because she had six older brothers, she didn¡¯t need to practice martial arts to be an escort. so she only learned trace tracking and simple martial arts from her father.


    she knew that she could not count on the women in the carriage. if she wanted to keep up with her benefactor, she could only rely on herself.


    after a few days of torture, her body was already injured. even after a night¡¯s rest and this morning, she would not recover so quickly.


    however, if they stayed in the village, they would be sitting on the mountain and eating nothing. they would not be able to leave even if they wanted to.


    it was better to take advantage of the fact that she still had strength, and that her benefactor had not left for too long, to quickly catch up.


    even if their benefactor was unwilling to accept them, they could just fall far away. it was impossible that they had really eaten all their food and were robbed by the disaster victims, and their benefactor would not help them.


    with this thought in mind, she hit it off with lin xu. she found the remaining carriage in the village and also brought the two crazy women with her.


    they didn¡¯t call her ¡°miss tian¡± at the same time. after all, neither of them had the obligation to be responsible for the other.


    they didn¡¯t think that the woman was really stupid. she didn¡¯t know why her nose was so sensitive, but she actually waited at the village entrance for them to appear.


    she also said that if they didn¡¯t take her with them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    in the end, madam du was able to let miss tian get on the carriage because she took out a sharp knife and threatened that if she couldn¡¯t leave, she would kill the horse and everyone would be trapped here.


    just like that, the group of people still set off together.


    miss tian knew that she had thoroughly offended madam du and lin xu, so after getting into the car, she shrank into the innermost corner and did not say a word. she had been looking for a suitable opportunity to ease the


    relationship with the two.


    just now, she thought that she had found a suitable opportunity, but she didn¡¯t expect that her flattery would fail.


    when lin xu heard madam du¡¯s words, she said with a heavy heart, ¡°sister du, if only i knew how to drive a carriage, you would be able to focus on identifying the traces. you wouldn¡¯t have to walk with a horse and go through all this pain! ¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t you drink some water, eat something, and take a rest before you leave? let me try how to drive a carriage. i¡¯ll help you with your worries.¡±


    madam du had long been tired to the point that her waist and knees were sore. if she didn¡¯t rely on her strength to support herself, she would not have been able to persist.


    she was moved by lin xu¡¯s words and wanted to stop as well, but she was also afraid that she would be left behind by her benefactor.


    just as she was in a dilemma, madam du inadvertently glanced at the ground and suddenly her expression changed.


    she pulled the horse to a stop and stuffed the reins into lin xu¡¯s hands, saying anxiously, ¡°take it.¡±


    then, she hurried to the front and squatted down to examine it carefully.


    ¡°sister du, what happened?¡±


    lin xu was stunned and subconsciously grabbed the reins, but she did not receive any response.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why did the carriage stop?¡±


    miss tian noticed that the carriage had stopped. she looked out the window and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°shut up, even if you can¡¯t help, don¡¯t bother me!¡±


    lin xu saw that madam du had been looking down at the traces on the ground and guessed that there might be a problem with the traces used for tracking. she was also very anxious.


    when she heard miss tian¡¯s voice, she felt that it was particularly noisy. she changed her previous gentle image and scolded her coldly.


    ¡°what are you shouting for? can¡¯t you just ask?¡±


    miss tian had been pampered at home. although she had been obedient for a few days after the disaster, she immediately revealed her true colors after being rescued. she was someone who refused to suffer losses and immediately


    yelled back at lin xu.


    ¡°hmph, you can¡¯t help with anything, and you still want to follow me shamelessly. what? if it doesn¡¯t go your way, are you going to kill the horse and die with it?¡±


    lin xu had been tolerating her for a long time, and now that she had exploded, she was on the verge of losing control.


    ¡°i¡¯m shameless? we¡¯ve all suffered together, and if you want to leave me behind and run away, you¡¯re just leaving me in the lurch! i haven¡¯t even flipped out, and you¡¯re already stepping on my nose!¡±


    miss tian¡¯s sore spot had been stepped on, and she began to make a scene without a care.


    she didn¡¯t think that she had done anything wrong, and instead, she acted as if she was right.


    ¡°what are you arguing about? if you have the ability, go find your benefactor, don¡¯t yell at me!¡±


    madam du was annoyed by the noise and suddenly roared. only then did the two people who were staring at each other shut their mouths, rolled their eyes at each other and turned their heads away.


    lin xu alighted from the carriage and took two steps forward to put some distance between her and miss tian.


    ¡°sister du, did you see anything? can¡¯t you find the tire tracks left by benefactor?¡±


    she asked carefully, afraid to hear a definite answer.


    ¡°yes, i¡­ i lost him.¡±


    madam du¡¯s expression was very ugly.


    she had confirmed it many times just now. the ruts that had followed her all the way here had suddenly stopped on this road.


    originally, she had heard that her benefactor was planning to go all the way south, but she thought that the south was seriously affected by the disaster, so her benefactor was just making up an excuse to refuse to bring them along.


    she didn¡¯t expect his tracks to really extend all the way south. what was even more unexpected was that there were other footprints and tracks that were heading south.


    it must have been left behind by people who had gone to the south to find their surviving relatives, which had caused great difficulty for her tracking.


    however, when she arrived, she found that her benefactor¡¯s tracks had disappeared.


    it wasn¡¯t that it had merged with other traces and couldn¡¯t be distinguished, but that it had disappeared into thin air!


    madam du couldn¡¯t explain this situation at all. how could a carriage full of food and property disappear into thin air? did it grow wings and fly into the sky?


    while she was still racking her brain for a reason, lin xu and miss tian were shocked by the news.


    ¡°sister du, you ¡­ did you see it wrong? the marks here are a lot messier. why don¡¯t you take a good rest first and then take a look?¡±


    lin xu said, forcing herself to remain calm.


    she originally thought that as long as she followed madam du and followed the tracks all the way down, she would definitely be able to keep up with her benefactor. but she didn¡¯t expect to lose her benefactor halfway.


    now that they had no way to go forward, and they couldn¡¯t return to the previous village, they were faced with a dilemma.


    ¡°what are you moving about for? if you keep bothering me, i¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    miss tian¡¯s scolding could be heard from the carriage. lin xu did not know what she was up to this time. she turned her head in frustration and was about to scold her to shut up. she did not expect to see a woman using her head to arch miss tian¡¯s leg.


    lin xu narrowed her eyes and immediately got back into the carriage. she pushed miss tian, who was punching the woman in the face, to the side. ¡°lin xu, don¡¯t think that i won¡¯t dare to fight you. don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    after being embarrassed by lin xu one after another, miss tian could no longer suppress her anger. she screamed and clawed at lin xu¡¯s face without any care.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to die here, then be good!¡±


    although lin xu was also pampered by an unmarried young lady and lived a life of luxury after marriage, she liked to cook. she knew that the way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach so she often cooked to train her culinary skills.¡±


    her physique was much stronger than miss tian¡¯s, so she could block her shrew¡¯s fist with her arm. then, she stood up and kicked miss tian out of the carriage.


    ¡°do you know how to find him?¡±


    lin xu asked the woman who had suddenly quieted down. the latter nodded and showed a flattering smile.


    the hair that had been scattered on her face slid to the sides, revealing a pure and lustful face.. it was the female mountain bandit who had been abandoned by gu ying in the village to wait for her death!

 Chapter 432

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    she shook her head and motioned for lin xu to hold up her dislocated chin.


    after yesterday¡¯s ordeal, it was not easy for her to survive. now, she was paralyzed in the carriage and could not even move a strand of hair, let alone hold her chin up to speak.


    ¡°don¡¯t play any tricks. if i can save you, i can make you worse than you are now.¡±


    before lin xu made her move, she still gave a warning.


    just as the woman was nodding her head, miss tian, who had been kicked off the carriage, regained her senses. she flew into a rage out of humiliation and was about to pounce on the carriage again.


    lin xu wanted to intimidate the female bandit and stop her from playing any tricks. she quickly got up and strode to the car door, punching miss tian in the face.


    with a soft ¡°crack,¡± miss tian immediately fell backward. her face was covered in blood, and her tall nose was slanted to one side.


    madam du had also stood up and was watching coldly from the side. she allowed miss tian to roll and roll on the ground, wailing continuously.


    the female brigand swallowed hard. she had fully realized how violent this seemingly weak woman in front of her was.


    if that punch had landed on her face, it would definitely have broken her bones


    and disfigured her. if she had been hit a few more times, her life would have been in the hands of this woman.


    lin xu turned around and half-squatted beside the female mountain bandit. she coldly said, ¡°now i¡¯ll hold your chin back. if you know something, say it quickly. if you delay our business, i¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    the female brigand nodded her head immediately, her eyes filled with a pleading and urgent expression. then, there was a ¡°crack¡± and her jaw clenched, her mouth was already closed.


    the long period of dislocation had caused her cheek muscles to be numb to the point where she couldn¡¯t feel anything. although her mouth was closed, saliva was still flowing down the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°tell me, what do you know!¡±


    lin xu did not give her time to slowly recover and immediately urged her.


    ¡°he, he¡¯s not going south¡­ he¡¯s¡­ heading north!¡±


    the female brigand tried to speak, but her muscles were out of control. she finally managed to squeeze out a sentence.


    ¡°north? i knew it. the south is suffering from such a serious disaster, so how could he still look south? he¡¯s just finding an excuse.¡±


    lin xu nodded and pressed, ¡°what else do you have? say it all!¡±


    she was now very glad that she had brought this female brigand along. originally, she had wanted to slowly torture her on the road to avenge the humiliation that they had suffered.


    she didn¡¯t expect to receive such an unexpected surprise.


    ¡°i¡­ i told you, you¡­ swear, swear, you won¡¯t harm me!¡±


    the female brigand also knew what it meant to hide the bow after the bird was gone, and she was afraid that she would lose her value if she revealed everything, and her end would be even more miserable.


    ¡°if you ruin my plans, i¡¯ll let you know what it means to be better off dead!¡±


    lin xu¡¯s entire body exuded a vicious aura. they had already delayed for a long time, and the longer they delayed, the fewer useful clues they would find.


    she didn¡¯t want to be stuck on the road, or be forced to go north. every day, she was worried that she would encounter such an encounter again.


    the female brigand saw that her eyes were already red. she could only obediently say, ¡°walk north for a while. there is a small, unremarkable mountain valley. we were prepared to ambush him there.¡±


    ¡°from where he came from, he¡¯s definitely in the north. if we go there now, we might be able to find some clues.¡±


    under the threat of lin xu, she had no choice but to tell her everything she knew. she was so frightened that her speech was much more fluent than before.


    ¡°sister du, let¡¯s head north and follow this b*tch¡¯s trail.¡±


    lin xu immediately turned her head and said to madam du. just as she was speaking, madam du was already preparing to sit on the shaft of the carriage.


    ¡°don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    miss tian, whose face was covered in blood, got up. she clutched the shaft of the carriage with both hands and tried to climb up.


    ¡°get lost! don¡¯t force me to kill you right now!¡±


    lin xu had already shown her most violent side, so she naturally would not pretend to be gentle and considerate.


    furthermore, miss tian had already seen her true appearance. she would never allow this woman to drag her down in the future.


    miss tian had actually become the first to be abandoned in this small group. this fate had already been decided when she repeatedly provoked lin xu.


    ¡°no, i¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t leave me, i was wrong! i really know i was wrong!¡±


    because miss tian¡¯s nose had been shattered, her voice was buzzing. moreover, her facial features were all scrunched up because she had pulled on her wound while speaking.


    as she apologized, she cried and begged. snot and tears mixed with blood were all over her face, making her look extremely embarrassed.


    however, although she said it miserably, one of her hands was quietly reaching into her arms.


    a hand suddenly clamped tightly on her arm and pulled out the hand that had already reached into her arms.


    her other hand reached in and took out the knife she had hidden in her bosom.


    ¡°your trick has been used once and it¡¯s already useless. you actually want to use it a second time? who are you looking down on?¡±


    lin xu gave a sinister smile to miss tian and suddenly jumped down from the carriage. she easily pried off miss tian¡¯s fingers that were on the shaft and pushed them back.


    following a few crisp cracking sounds, a shrill howl that did not sound human pierced the sky.


    miss tian¡¯s fingers were bent backward at a strange angle. eight out of ten fingers had already been broken.


    this was not the end.


    she was kicked in the chest by lin xu again and fell to the ground, face up. she rolled and wailed, her cries even more mournful than before.


    ¡°sister du, help me stabilize her.¡±


    lin xu looked at madam du, a cold light flashing in her eyes.


    madam du immediately got out of the carriage. she was already frightened by lin xu¡¯s series of unexpected operations.


    she didn¡¯t expect that this woman, who looked the most gentle and delicate, could be so cruel.


    she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared, but now that they were in the same boat, it was too late to leave.


    thus, she tactfully got off the carriage to help. she pressed down on miss tian¡¯s shoulder and pressed her firmly to the ground.


    lin xu had already found a stone from the side of the road. it seemed to be a few catties heavy, and the edge of the stone was very sharp.


    ¡°you, what do you want to do! we¡¯re under broad daylight¡­ do you still want to kill?¡±


    miss tian was scared out of her wits and struggled with all her might.


    it was just that her fingers were fractured and her shoulders were pressed by madam du, so she couldn¡¯t break free.


    lin xu even straddled her waist, suppressing the strength of her lower body.


    ¡°you¡¯ll know what i¡¯m going to do soon.¡±


    she sneered, raised the stone in her hand, and smashed it down on miss tian¡¯s arm.


    after the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the carriage, which had stopped at the same place for a long time, moved forward again, speeding all the way to the north.


    a slowly spreading pool of blood appeared where it had originally stopped.


    miss tian was lying in the middle of a pool of blood, her mouth wide open. her face was distorted from the intense pain.


    she was not dead vet. but her breathing had become extremely weak.


    her four limbs were bent at a strange angle, and blood kept flowing out of her wounds. although it was slow, it never stopped.


    not long after, she gradually stopped moving.


    her opened eyes were also covered with a layer of grayish-white film, which quickly attracted a flock of crows to circle in the sky. they swooped down and slowly covered her body..

 Chapter 433

    translator: dragon boat translation     editor: dragon boat translation


    after the carriage had traveled a few miles, the female brigand suddenly said to the coachman, madam du, to slow down a little. that mountain ridge is very unremarkable. you¡¯ll miss it if you¡¯re not careful.


    after seeing what had happened to miss tian, she was already scared out of her wits and did not dare to hide anything from lin xu.


    if she was facing a man now, she was confident that she could seduce him to let her live. however, she was facing a vicious woman who would never leave the mountain.


    this made her seduction completely useless!


    madam du pulled the reins and let the horse slow down. the female brigand moved her body and carefully observed the mountain road next to her.


    she suddenly pointed to a spot and shouted, ¡°it¡¯s there!¡±


    mo ruyue and gu ying rushed all the way and only stopped when they were close to the survivor¡¯s village.


    the carriage was released from the space, and gu ying sat in the driver¡¯s seat again.


    ¡°we didn¡¯t go back all night, but we brought so much food and property back. they¡¯ll be so happy to see it.¡±


    mo ruyue was also sitting on the shaft, leaning against the door of the


    carriage. she was chatting with gu ying while looking back at the supplies in the carriage behind him.


    ¡°food is what they need the most now. with this food, it¡¯s enough for them to last until the new batch of food and vegetables ripen.¡±


    gu ying also turned back to look and reached out to mo ruyue.


    ¡°i have an endless supply of food in my space, but i really don¡¯t have a better excuse to take it out. you being robbed is perfect.¡±


    mo ruyue laughed as she stuffed her free hand into gu ying¡¯s. the two¡¯s fingers were intertwined. now that they couldn¡¯t embrace each other, they would use this method to cuddle each other.


    ¡°what happened in that village is definitely not the first, and it will not be the last. it¡¯s a pity that this country isn¡¯t the hua nation of my previous life, otherwise¡­¡±


    gu ying stopped mid-sentence and shook his head.


    in those memories that had become distant and blurry, only that country could be considered a warm color in their memories.


    in the past, there was also a world-shocking natural disaster that attacked china. however, after the disaster, the chinese people actively rescued and saved themselves, and countless touching stories emerged.


    at that time, mo ruyue was still young and just happened to be undergoing the cruel life and death trial in the assassin camp. every day, she hovered on the line between life and death.


    she had inadvertently seen the rescue operation that had lasted for more than two months on the internet. she was deeply touched by the camaraderie that had not been abandoned or given up. blood was thicker than water.


    at that time, she often fantasized that if she could continue to live and grow up in that country, would her life trajectory be different?


    she had only told this to gu ying, so when facing a natural disaster like the meteor shower, and seeing the various tragic scenes that followed, the two of them could not help but recall that gradually fading memory.


    ¡°gu ying, do you think that in this time and space, in the next few hundred or even a few thousand years, there will be a great country like china? ¡±


    ¡°when people encounter natural or man-made disasters, they don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough food and clothing, being robbed and tortured, or going through all kinds of hell on earth. instead, they can get all kinds of timely rescue and help each other in the same boat?¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know why she had suddenly become so emotional.


    she knew very well that this was just a world in a book, and it was completely different from the situation in her previous life, but she couldn¡¯t help but go back to fantasize.


    what if¡­ would that day really come?


    bing ¡®er, this kind of thing also requires luck. whether there will be one in the future or not, at least for now¡­ there¡¯s no such soil.¡±


    gu ying answered seriously.


    his feelings were not as deep as mo ruyue¡¯s, but one thing was clear. he also hoped that one day, such a country would really appear.


    while they were talking, the survivors¡¯ village was approaching. almost all the men, women, old and young outside the village came out to work in the field, ready to start spring plowing as soon as possible.


    someone with sharp eyes saw a carriage coming this way. after taking a closer look, they saw that it was mo ruyue and gu ying. they immediately turned their heads and shouted in joy.


    ¡°everyone, look! lady qin is back!¡±


    this shout alarmed everyone, and they all turned their heads to look. there were even those who were close to the path who dragged their farm equipment to the side of the road, ready to welcome the two people¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°lady qin, young master ying, both of you have returned! we were all worried when we didn¡¯t see you last night!¡±


    a man came over, too happy to know what to do.


    ¡°yes, it rained so heavily yesterday. we were worried about whether you two had a place to take shelter from the rain, whether you ate or not, and whether you would catch a cold. we¡¯re relieved to see that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°lady qin, we have already searched the land outside three times. after yesterday¡¯s rain, the land has been full of water and even a bit flooded. let¡¯s make a water channel together to drain the excess rainwater.¡±


    ¡°lady qin, young master ying, are you hungry? we brought some coarse grains and pastries before we went to the ground, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you eat some to fill your stomach?¡±


    everyone gathered around and talked at once, all of them extremely enthusiastic.


    ¡°alright, everyone calm down first. lady qin just came back and you all surrounded her, can¡¯t you let her catch her breath?¡±


    an old man stood up and said, finally bringing the somewhat out of control situation under control.


    ¡°i¡¯ve made everyone worried, but we¡¯ve also gained a lot from this trip. at least we didn¡¯t go out for nothing.¡±


    mo ruyue could see the true joy in their eyes, as well as the well-hidden worry.


    she could understand the survivors¡¯ contradictory mentality.


    to them, she and gu ying were not only their benefactors, they were also their backbones.


    before they could make any preparations, their pillar of support had suddenly disappeared. this caught them off guard, and it was inevitable that they would be terrified.


    ¡°gather everyone and go back to the village. we won¡¯t be working today.¡±


    mo ruyue was prepared to distribute the food now. he wouldn¡¯t even delay it until tomorrow.


    this batch of food, in addition to the life-extending elixir, was also the seed of hope.


    when the plundered rich people were escaping, they brought a variety of grain, including coarse grain, fine grain, and even vegetable seeds.


    for the survivors, it was a timely rain.


    this meant that they didn¡¯t have to be stingy and save food for farming.


    the survivors looked at each other. although they didn¡¯t know what mo ruyue had brought back, their instinctive trust made them obey mo ruyue¡¯s orders without hesitation.


    ¡°soon, the people who were working in the field came back one after another.¡±


    everyone gathered in the village square, waiting for mo ruyue to reveal the answer.


    although deng feng was resting in his room, he had also received the news that mo ruyue had returned. he wanted to attend the gathering even though he was on crutches.


    however, before he could get out of bed, he was held down in time.


    ¡°brother deng, if i was one step late, would you have gotten out of bed and left the house?¡±


    mo ruyue left gu ying outside and came back to check on deng feng. she didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene as soon as she entered the room. ¡°benefactor, where did you guys go yesterday? it¡¯s raining so heavily outside, and it¡¯s so cold at night. do you have a place to hide from the rain?


    although deng feng had been caught red-handed, he was still asking about mo ruyue¡¯s condition with concern.


    ¡°we¡¯re doing fine. i¡¯m going out to do something now. brother deng, you can wait here for me to come back.¡±


    mo ruyue comforted deng feng and then returned to the square..

 Chapter 434

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    at this time, all the survivors in the village had gathered and were waiting for her to announce the good news.


    ¡°has everyone arrived?¡±


    she did a quick headcount and confirmed that everyone was present except for deng feng.


    ¡°we¡¯re all here, we¡¯re all here. lady qin, what good news do you have? just tell us quickly. our hearts are so itchy that grass is about to grow out!¡±


    someone said impatiently, causing a burst of laughter at the same time. ¡°alright. what i want to tell everyone is that we¡¯ve obtained a batch of emergency food and money.¡±


    mo ruyue announced the news very quickly. at the same time, she was carefully observing everyone¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°really? you got food again?¡±


    almost everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time. their attention was focused on the food, and no one noticed that mo ruyue had also mentioned the word ¡°money.¡±


    ¡°lady qin, is what you said true? we, we have food again?¡±


    it was the same old man who had helped maintain order before, and he repeated the topic again.


    ¡°yes, we have food. the amount this time is enough for you to last until the first harvest.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s answer once again made everyone hold their breath. after a few short seconds, a burst of enthusiastic cheers immediately erupted.


    ¡°that¡¯s great, we¡¯re saved!¡±


    ¡°we have food! we all have food!¡±


    ¡°lady qin and young master ying are our living bodhisattvas. they have saved us again and again. we can¡¯t repay this kindness in all our lives!¡±


    the cheers were so loud that they almost broke through the sky. everyone was shouting, laughing, and clapping with all their might. there were even people who had long since burst into tears and were constantly wiping away their tears.


    when mo ruyue saw how happy they were, she also felt a wave of emotion in her heart. she couldn¡¯t help but be infected by this lively atmosphere.


    she didn¡¯t regret saving these people at all, nor did she regret wasting too much time because of them.


    other than the woman who had been left outside the small town forever, the rest of the people were almost all united in order to survive. they were family members of different surnames who were tightly twisted into a rope.


    their happiness now was so simple and pure. in their eyes, there was only food that could save their lives. they couldn¡¯t even find anyone who cared about the stench of money.


    ¡°i¡¯m thinking of distributing the food according to the number of people today. as long as the condition of the land outside the village allows it, we can start the spring plowing. the earlier we sow, the earlier we can harvest.¡±


    mo ruyue immediately pushed open the carriage door, revealing a high pile of food bags that were stuffed full.


    as for the valuables and treasures, other than a small box of silver and silver notes, the rest had long been put away by mo ruyue in the space.


    ¡°we didn¡¯t know we were going to get food, so we didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡±


    when one of the survivors saw that they were going to be distributed food, he was so anxious that he felt all over his body, as if he could make a sack out of thin air.


    ¡°i forgot to tell you just now. i wanted to give you a surprise. then everyone, go get some bags and wooden buckets. we¡¯ll try to divide the food before dark.¡±


    mo ruyue also felt that she had been too thoughtless just now. now, she had to make this group of people go home again.


    fortunately, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was high now. mo ruyue hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the crowd dispersed, each hurriedly going home to get a container.


    ¡°ying, didn¡¯t we just divide the food? you pretend to be the one who remembers, and we¡¯ll work together.¡±


    mo ruyue took advantage of this gap to warn gu ying.


    ¡°no problem. just do as we¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    when gu ying was distributing the food to the women, he had already calculated the total weight, type, and individual weight of all the food.


    it was to quickly distribute the food when such a situation occurred.


    soon, the survivors who went to retrieve the containers returned.


    everyone was carrying gunny sacks and buckets, and even the worst of them was carrying a dustpan. all of them were in high spirits, and their faces were red, as if they were celebrating the new year again.


    with mo ruyue and gu ying¡¯s current hand sensitivity, their estimation of the weight would not be off by more than a few grams, so they did not even use any measuring tools.


    out of trust and gratitude, none of the survivors raised any objections.


    no matter who took more or less, the food would be split among the entire village. of course, the more effort they put in, the more they would get.


    everyone was very satisfied with this distribution method.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know how long their unity would last, or if there would be conflicts of interest in the future, or if there would be internal disorganization and the possibility of falling apart.


    but at least for now, such a situation was impossible. and for things that were uncertain in the future, she and gu ying couldn¡¯t control them for so long.


    the food in the carriage was decreasing rapidly. everyone who received the food was beaming with joy. when it was their turn to receive the food, they would be deeply grateful to mo ruyue and express their gratitude.


    mo ruyue had already heard countless thank yous. even though she only had a faint smile on her face, the muscles on her face were starting to become stiff and numb.


    she couldn¡¯t even open her mouth to let out a ¡°welcome¡± anymore, so in the end, she simply smiled in response.


    that was why it was said that it was hard to be a good person, but easy to be an evil person.


    now, she was clearly doing a good deed, but she was more tired than doing evil. this situation was really too strange.


    finally, the last bag of food was finished. the last survivor who received the food didn¡¯t complain because he was the last to receive it. instead, he thanked mo ruyue.


    ¡°lady qin, you¡¯re really a bodhisattva who has descended from the heavens to the mortal world. it¡¯s all thanks to you and young master ying that we¡¯re able to survive. it¡¯s hard to repay such a great favor. in the future, we¡¯ll work like your cows and horses for the two of you, and we¡¯ll have no complaints!¡±


    his oath attracted a lot of agreement.


    all the people who had received the food did not leave. instead, they stood in place and waited.


    although mo ruyue didn¡¯t know what they were waiting for, she couldn¡¯t pretend to be indifferent when she saw them saying that they wanted to repay the favor.


    ¡°if all of you can live well and support each other to live on, then you¡¯ll be repaying me and gu ying. after all, this is the reason we saved you.¡±


    with mo ruyue¡¯s current ability, she could get anything she wanted. she didn¡¯t care about getting any favor repaid.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve all gone through life and death together, we¡¯re already a family. we¡¯re a family, so we¡¯ll all live well!¡±


    everyone nodded in agreement. this made mo ruyue also nod in satisfaction.


    ¡°then, let¡¯s split the money.¡±


    ¡°we still need to split the money?¡±


    when the survivors heard this, they were all stunned.


    it was already hard enough to distribute the food with them, and now they had to distribute the money?

 Chapter 435

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°what money? why do we have to split the money?¡±


    some people¡¯s minds were in a mess. when mo ruyue announced the good news just now, they only heard that there was food and not money.


    ¡°you can¡¯t do that, lady qin.¡±


    the old man who maintained the order was surnamed mi. he was the oldest among the survivors except for deng feng, and his words carried some weight.


    ¡°lady qin, we¡¯re already content that you¡¯re willing to share the most precious food with us, how can we still take your money!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. we can¡¯t take your money. in the future, you two will still have to leave this place and continue to head north. there¡¯s plenty of money that you can get. don¡¯t use it on us.¡±


    someone echoed, but he accidentally mentioned that mo ruyue would eventually leave, which made all the survivors silent.


    no one wanted to admit it, but they couldn¡¯t avoid this fact.


    now that it was being mentioned, it was the same as facing that moment in advance.


    ¡°since we can make the decision to split the money, we naturally consider ourselves first. as long as you guys live well, it will be worthy of our efforts.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if the government¡¯s rescue will arrive, and i don¡¯t know when they will arrive. maybe you won¡¯t need this money for a long time, but¡­ it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°and since we¡¯ve already brought up that matter, i¡¯ll talk about it. after the spring sowing is over, gu ying and i will be leaving.¡±


    this was a decision that mo ruyue had made a long time ago. she was originally prepared to wait until the sowing was over, but now that she had the opportunity, there was no harm in saying it in advance.


    everyone looked at each other again. no one had expected to hear such unexpected news at such a happy time.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ve already wasted too much of your time. perhaps there are still relatives and friends waiting for you to meet up in the north. we¡¯re really grateful and can¡¯t force you to stay any longer.¡±


    uncle mi forced a smile and said after a long while. before he finished speaking, his eyes had already turned red.


    ¡°well, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. let¡¯s follow the order just now. everyone, come and collect your money. according to the number of people, everyone will get five taels of silver and ten taels of silver notes. regardless of men, women, old and young, everyone will receive it.¡±


    while mo ruyue was speaking, gu ying had already walked into the carriage and carried out the only remaining small box.


    when the lid was opened, it revealed a thick stack of silver notes and a small mountain of broken silver.


    of course, not all of the silver notes that mo ruyue received were ten taels. she had exchanged them from her own safe.


    the sound of people swallowing their saliva came from the crowd. even after the natural disaster, some people still couldn¡¯t help but show their desire to keep the money for themselves when they saw it.


    these people had never seen so much silver and silver notes piled together before. even if it was just a pile of broken silver, five taels of silver each added up was not a small sum.


    ¡°ten¡­ fifteen taels of silver? too much, there¡¯s really too much!¡±


    uncle mi¡¯s lips and hands were trembling.


    he had been the first to receive the food just now, and now he was the first to receive the silver.


    when mo ruyue placed the silver pieces and silver notes in his hands, his hands trembled so much that he almost dropped the silver pieces to the ground.


    ¡°not much, but when everything returns to normal in the future, it can help you get through the most difficult time.¡±


    mo ruyue helped him close his hands and held the silver inside properly as he consoled him in a warm voice.


    the people behind him had already consciously lined up, and at this time, they were waiting quietly without making a noise. no one showed any impatience.


    after sending uncle mi off, the distribution ceremony seemed to be even faster.


    everyone received their own share of the money, not even a child was left behind.


    this time, no one continued to stay in the square. instead. as soon as they received the money, they immediately took their food and hurried home.


    very quickly, the survivors had all left, leaving only mo ruyue and gu ying standing in the carriage.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ve finished distributing the items. it turns out that it¡¯s not only good to earn money, but it¡¯s even better to distribute money.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s emotional sigh made gu ying laugh. ¡°you used to be very good at giving out money. you spent hundreds of thousands of dollars a night, but you didn¡¯t look so emotional.¡±


    ¡°hey, you can say whatever you want, but why did you have to expose me!¡±


    mo ruyue said with a deliberately startled tone, but the smile in her eyes betrayed her true feelings.


    ¡°okay, i won¡¯t say anything. i¡¯m the one who spent hundreds of thousands of yuan a night. i¡¯m self-exposing.¡±


    gu ying said dotingly.


    as long as mo ruyue was happy, he wouldn¡¯t mind even if he had to go to heaven or to hell. it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to change his words and mock himself.


    ¡°but in your opinion, people¡¯s desire for money still prevailed. when we were distributing the grain, they still had the mood to thank me. now that they¡¯ve received the money, they¡¯re in a hurry to go back and hide. how interesting.¡±


    when mo ruyue thought of the scene she had just seen, a new emotion rose in her heart.


    ¡°that¡¯s normal. people will starve to death without food, and they will also starve to death without money. however, in comparison, when food is satisfied, the desire for money will emerge and prevail.¡±


    ¡°fifteen taels of silver is enough for a family of five to live comfortably for two to three years. this is a huge sum of money, so of course it has to be carefully hidden.¡±


    when gu ying said this, he suddenly seemed to hesitate.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter? you seem to have something to say.¡±


    mo ruyue keenly sensed that he wanted to say something but stopped, so she took the initiative to ask, ¡°if you have something to say, just say it. what else do you need to consider?¡±


    ¡°bing ¡®er, it¡¯s good that you give everyone the money equally, but isn¡¯t that a hidden danger?¡±


    ¡°i mean, there are young children and elderly people among them. do they really have the ability to keep the money that belongs to them?¡±


    as gu ying spoke, his voice gradually became softer. looking at mo ruyue¡¯s half-smile, he couldn¡¯t help but touch her face.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? is there a flower on my face?¡±


    ¡°no, but it¡¯ll be soon!¡±


    mo ruyue burst out laughing and reached out to hold his arm.


    ¡°gu ying, haven¡¯t you realized that you¡¯re becoming more and more humane?


    even the long words you said just now were for the sake of others.¡± ¡°in the past, besides me, who else did you care about?¡±


    ¡°bing ¡®er, you¡¯re number one in my heart now, and you¡¯ll always be!¡±


    gu ying clearly misunderstood mo ruyue¡¯s words and immediately expressed his attitude.


    mo ruyue listened to his confession and the dimples on her face deepened. she looked even sweeter.


    the survivors¡¯ village was particularly lively that night. as soon as night fell, a bonfire was lit at the entrance of the village.


    the villagers gathered around the bonfire, sometimes talking and laughing, sometimes dancing.


    in the south, some ethnic groups would dance to the moon during the harvest festival. they would also drink large bowls of wine and eat large mouthfuls of meat to vent the joy of the harvest.


    after the natural disaster, the survivors had been living in poverty and despair.


    if they weren¡¯t lucky enough to meet lady qin again, they would probably have turned into a pile of white bones by now.


    after experiencing the life-and-death escape outside the small town, they were actually very content to be able to settle down in this small village.


    who knew that there would be a surprise after this?


    when lady qin and young master ying went out once, they would bring back a large number of life-saving food and a certain amount of money. for the survivors, this was of course a great news as if they had been reborn..

 Chapter 436

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    in order to thank mo ruyue and gu ying, and also to bid farewell to those days when they struggled at death¡¯s door, and to get a good auspicious start.


    after seeking mo ruyue¡¯s opinion, uncle mi gathered all the survivors, lit a bonfire, and began to pray to the moon.


    in her previous life, mo ruyue had also participated in various bonfire parties abroad. at that time, she really liked the feeling of drinking and dancing by the bonfire.


    perhaps it was because she had been in the cold darkness for too long, she would occasionally get close to something that could give her warmth. other than gu ying, the only thing that could give her warmth was fire.


    now that time and space had changed, her identity and appearance had also changed, but her closeness to fire had not decreased at all.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, you should go and join them.¡±


    gu ying still didn¡¯t like to join in the fun, but he really wanted to see mo ruyue¡¯s heartfelt smile. seeing that she was somewhat eager to watch the people dancing by the bonfire, he encouraged her.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll stay here with you and watch over them.¡±


    mo ruyue shook her head and snuggled into gu ying¡¯s arms.


    ¡°we¡¯re going to leave soon, and maybe we won¡¯t have any more interactions in this life, so why should we be so deeply tied together?¡±


    she had always been a rational person, so she could always keep a calm mind and make the most appropriate judgment.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    gu ying almost never retorted her opinion, so he naturally agreed. after a while, a young girl left the crowd and ran toward them.


    ¡°lady qin, young master ying, come and dance with us.¡±


    the little girl¡¯s face was red, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were all smiling. when she looked at the two people talking, she was shy.


    the pair of celestial-like people in front of her were really beautiful. even the celestials in the paintings looked like this, right?


    ¡°no, i¡¯m a little tired. seeing that you¡¯re going to go back and rest after playing for a while, you should have fun.¡±


    mo ruyue shook her head and did not accept the little girl¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°you¡¯re tired? then you really need to rest well. health is the most important!¡± when the little girl heard this, her expression immediately became nervous.


    during this period of time, lady qin and young master ying had been running here and there for everyone¡¯s affairs, and they had to worry about it. it couldn¡¯t be that they were exhausted because of this, right?


    mo ruyue saw her worried eyes and knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°don¡¯t think too much. it¡¯s just that i¡¯m a little tired after sitting in the carriage for a long time. i¡¯ll naturally be fine after sleeping for a night.¡±


    she blurted out a word of comfort, and gu ying couldn¡¯t help but shoot her a look.


    other than the few people closest to her, he had never seen mo ruyue take the initiative to comfort anyone.


    now that she had learned to take the initiative to comfort others, this improvement was too huge.


    ¡°mm, i understand. i¡¯ll go back and let everyone know. you should go and rest!¡±


    the little girl was instantly flattered by mo ruyue¡¯s comfort. she nodded repeatedly and ran to the crowd by the bonfire.


    just as mo ruyue was about to stick to gu ying for a while longer, she saw that the survivors had actually started to use soil to extinguish the fire.


    very quickly, uncle mi walked over with a torch and said to mo ruyue, ¡°lady qin, i heard that you were not feeling well? we were all worried, so we entrusted this old man to come and ask.¡±


    mo ruyue originally just didn¡¯t want to dance by the bonfire, so she just made up an excuse. she didn¡¯t expect the survivors to actually take it seriously.


    ¡°uncle mi, i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just a little sleepy. i¡¯ll be fine after a night¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°then you should quickly go back and rest. we¡¯ve also had our fun. put out the bonfire early and go back to sleep. we still have to continue to plow the land and sow the seeds tomorrow morning.¡±


    even though uncle mi said that, the worry in his eyes did not decrease at all. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry. i¡¯m a doctor and i know my body best. i just need to sleep and i don¡¯t even need to take medicine.


    mo ruyue now knew why they had put out the fire. it was to not disturb her and let her rest.


    she could tell from the survivors¡¯ faces that they were not satisfied yet.


    however, no matter how much she tried to persuade them, these people had already put out the bonfire. it was better to go along with their wishes and go back to rest.


    it had just rained heavily yesterday. although the weather was good today and the sun had been hanging in the sky, the ground was still muddy. they might not be able to work in the fields tomorrow.


    mo ruyue planned to renovate the land outside the village and use the muddy ground to sprinkle some spirit spring water. it would certainly not arouse suspicion.


    everyone came over to greet mo ruyue one by one, and then walked toward their respective houses, still unsatisfied.


    ¡°ying, let¡¯s water the field outside after everyone is asleep.¡±


    mo ruyue would not let go of such a good opportunity. the earlier she finished the things here, the earlier she could embark on the next part of her journey.


    ¡°alright, but leave this matter to me. you should rest early, or go back and accompany the babies.¡±


    they had been busy with the survivors¡¯ affairs, and even when they returned to the space occasionally, they didn¡¯t spend the night there. they just had a meal with the babies and left.


    now, the babies could only stay in the space for the time being and wait for mo ruyue to come back. only then would they be happier and more lively.


    the two of them knew that they had been cooped up in the interspace for too long. so after they settled down in the village, mo ruyue would return to the interspace to accompany them almost every night.


    ¡°no, let¡¯s work together and divide the work. it¡¯ll be better to finish this earlier.¡±


    mo ruyue, however, felt that this little bit of time was not a problem. besides, the land was too muddy and not suitable for sowing immediately. it was easy to spoil the grain and vegetable seeds.


    after the two finished their discussion, they turned around and drove the carriage back to the village.


    before dawn the next day, smoke was already rising from every household in the village.


    mo ruyue was practicing martial arts in the courtyard, but gu ying was nowhere to be seen.


    she had been using the fire of first light since early morning. she used the two sets of fist techniques to warm up and mobilize her own life force.


    there was a pot of mixed grain porridge on the kitchen stove, and a few vegetable buns with vegetable filling were cooked in the steamer next to it.


    she had already had breakfast in her space, but she had to make a show for the other survivors, so she had to cook another meal after she left her space.


    of course, the food would not go to waste. she would use the excuse of making too much to distribute it to a few elderly people and children who were disabled.


    it was strange to say that there should have been more young men and women surviving, but unexpectedly, the most vulnerable elderly and children survived.


    since she couldn¡¯t stay and help them farm, she would do what she could before she left.


    a light sound came from behind him. gu ying had returned.


    he got up early and rode on little black to the surrounding area to see if he could find any more prey to bring back.


    wild chickens and ducks could be kept in captivity to lay eggs, and the chicks and ducks that hatched could continue to be fed, at least to ensure a certain amount of protein intake.


    mo ruyue turned around and saw that gu ying was indeed holding a huge bamboo cage with some pheasants inside.


    these pheasants were not those pheasants with colorful feathers, but domestic chickens that had escaped when the natural disaster struck.


    now that they were in the cage, they didn¡¯t struggle and just stood there obediently, as if they knew they had returned to the human world..

 Chapter 437

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°gu ying, you¡¯ve really found it!¡±


    mo ruyue walked over and glanced at the cage. there were roosters and hens, and there was a particularly handsome rooster that looked especially intelligent.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, do you know how far i have walked before i found these chickens? it had to be more than fifty miles. the further north we go, the fewer disasters there are, and the number of livestock that survive is also relatively higher.¡± ¡°i also saw a few sheep and two cows. i can¡¯t bring them back by myself, so you have to go.¡±


    ¡°yeah, i think so too. i¡¯ll just grab them and throw them into my space. i can bring back as many as i want, but i have to be careful not to be eaten by wolves or leopards.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that there were sheep and cattle.


    this was a precious item. a mountain village with livestock would have the vitality and appearance of a mountain village.


    ¡°i¡¯ll draw the map for you. you can ride big black and come back earlier.¡±


    as gu ying spoke, he had already picked up a wooden stick and started drawing on the ground.


    remembering the way was the most basic life-saving skill for top assassins like them.


    so he effortlessly drew the route to find the livestock, and when he stopped, mo ruhan had also engraved the route into his mind.


    ¡°alright, the porridge and buns in the pot are ready. send them to the elderly and orphans in the village. i¡¯ll go and bring the sheep and cattle back.¡±


    mo ruyue gave a simple reminder, then directly went to hold big black¡¯s hand and ran to the place that gu ying had mentioned.


    guying had just returned from distributing the congee and buns when he saw uncle mi standing at the entrance of the courtyard, looking around. once he saw him return, he came up to welcome him.


    ¡°young master ying, i just saw lady qin riding out on a horse. why didn¡¯t you two rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s busy. she¡¯ll be back in a while?¡¯


    gu ying said briefly, but he didn¡¯t say the real reason why mo ruyue left.


    it wasn¡¯t that he wanted to hide it, but unless it was necessary, he would keep his conversation with people other than mo ruyue as short as possible.


    ¡°oh, i didn¡¯t come for anything else. i was just thinking about lady qin¡¯s health. does she feel better?¡±


    uncle mi asked with concern.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good. this old man still has to go to the fields, so i won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    after saying that, uncle mi cupped his fists at gu ying and turned to leave with his hoe.


    from where he was standing, he could see the entire courtyard, so it was impossible for him not to see the cage of chickens in the courtyard. however, other than seriously asking gu ying, he really did not seem to care about those chickens.


    gu ying didn¡¯t say anything. he carried the chicken cage back to the house and waited for mo ruyue to return.


    the entire morning was about to pass, but mo ruyue still had no intention of coming back.


    could it be that something happened on the way?


    one terrifying scene after another began to flash through gu ying¡¯s mind uncontrollably. he quickly shook his head and spat a few times.


    the bad things didn¡¯t work, and the good things worked. there should be some other things that delayed it.


    he patiently waited for the time it took to make a cup of tea. finally, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up and fly away with little black.


    gu ying ran north according to the route in his memory. after running for about twenty miles, he suddenly stopped his black horse.


    little black let out a long neigh, stood up on its hind legs, and kicked its front hooves in the air a few times before it stopped.


    there was a string of familiar hoofprints on the ground. it looked like they were coming back from the north, but when they got here, it suddenly became a messy pile of hoofprints.


    there were sheep and cattle, horses, and even wolves!


    ¡°no way, did something really happen to bing ¡®er?¡±


    gu ying muttered to himself, feeling even more anxious.


    according to mo ruyue¡¯s temperament, she hated trouble the most. once she found those sheep and cattle, she would definitely send them into the space.


    even if it was just for show, they would only release the goats and cows near the village.


    but now, they were still more than 20 miles away from the village. it would be too strange to let out the cattle and sheep, not to mention the wolf paw prints.


    however, gu ying could tell at a glance that the wolf paw print was extremely large. it should have been left behind by the giant wolves that lived in the space.


    there weren¡¯t many of them, only two or three.


    but why did mo ruyue suddenly release the cows, sheep, and even the wolves?


    he squatted on the ground and carefully distinguished the messy marks, trying to find all the clues and not miss any clues.


    mo ruyue had probably been sitting on the horse the whole time and had not come down.


    none of the marks on the ground had her footprints, and there were no traces of her using martial arts.


    all the marks pointed to a small path, and that small path led to a barren mountain at the side.


    it was called a barren mountain because more than half of the trees on the mountain had been burnt, and the rest were holding on half-dead.


    there were a few lucky ones that had even sprouted after yesterday¡¯s spring rain.


    a thought suddenly appeared in gu yings mind, but he couldn¡¯t be sure if this thought was correct.


    if he wanted to verify it, he would naturally have to personally go over and take a look.


    he mounted the horse again and patted little black¡¯s neck. ¡°lees go and find your mistress and big black!¡±


    little black raised its head and snorted a few more times. then, it rushed out like a black lightning.


    after running along the mountain for a while, little black turned into a small path halfway up the mountain.


    although it was called a small path, it was actually a beast path created by the hooves of beasts.


    on both sides were mountain walls. if one looked up, they would be crushed by the mountain rocks. that suffocating pressure could easily make timid people shrink back and not dare to walk in.


    as the space was too narrow, gu ying had no choice but to jump off the horse and walk forward with little black.


    the hoofprints and pawprints on the ground had already overlapped, but there were still no lin xi¡¯s footprints. it seemed that she had not dismounted from her horse when she had walked through this small path.


    after walking forward for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the area in front of gu ying suddenly opened up. in front of him was a green valley.


    although the valley was not large, only the size of a few football fields, the dense grass made people¡¯s eyes light up, and the smell of grass in the air was refreshing.


    gu ying was stunned. he didn¡¯t expect to see such a dense green in a place that had experienced a natural disaster.


    it was as if this place was a paradise, completely unaffected. even in such cold weather, it was still full of vitality.


    he judged that there must be resources like hot springs and geothermal energy under this layer, which was why these plants could still grow so luxuriantly even when the early spring had just arrived and the cold of late spring was still powerful.


    gu ying was lost in his thoughts when he suddenly heard a series of small footsteps approaching quickly.


    a cold light flashed at his fingertips, and a few small knives almost flew out of his hands.


    a series of rustling sounds came from the grass, and a giant wolf came out from inside. it shook its head and wagged its tail at the lone shadow, very affectionately.


    ¡°hey, it¡¯s you. did you smell my scent, so you came to pick me up?


    although gu ying was cold to humans, he was very close to animals.


    he squatted down, his eyes parallel to the wolf¡¯s, and reached out to rub its head and neck.


    the giant wolf moaned coquettishly, then turned around and ran a few steps. it turned to look at gu ying, as if signaling him to follow..

 Chapter 438

    fish


    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    gu ying mounted the horse and squeezed the horse¡¯s belly. little black shot out like lightning and followed behind the giant wolf.


    not long after, he saw mo ruyue sitting on a big rock under a tree in the distance. he had a grass stem in his mouth and looked over when he heard the sound of horse hooves.


    ¡°gu ying!¡¯


    she waved at gu ying, still sitting on the stone.


    gu ying got up from the horses back. the tip of his foot tapped lightly on the horse¡¯s back and he used the momentum to fly out. like a giant eagle gliding down, he landed nimbly beside mo ruyue.


    without the control of the person on its back, little black gradually slowed down after running for a while. it turned and ran to big black, who was not far away, and began to leisurely eat the grass with it.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, how did you find this place?


    as soon as gu ying landed, he felt a weight in his arms. the woman who had been sitting on the stone rushed into his arms like a swallow returning to the forest and held him tightly.


    ¡°gu ying, are you worried about me? it¡¯s my fault. i just wanted to feed these cattle and sheep first before going back. i didn¡¯t think that you would be worried about me. i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    her apology made gu ying a little flustered, and he didn¡¯t know whether to hold her tightly or let her go first.


    ¡°ying, why are you as stiff as a piece of wood? did i scare you?¡±


    mo ruyue chuckled and raised her head from gu ying¡¯s arms. she looked at him with a smile like a flower, her eyes full of slyness.


    ¡°you¡¯re teasing me again.¡±


    seeing that she didn¡¯t have any negative emotions on her face, gu ying¡¯s suspended heart finally relaxed.


    the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and a gentle ripple appeared in his eye s.


    he suddenly lowered his head, the tip of his nose gently rubbing against mo ruyue¡¯s, and then he accurately kissed her red lips.


    there was a touch of pink cream in the spring. the buzz didn¡¯t go away for a long time.


    ¡°gu ying, i¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been alone. it¡¯s not a bad thing to take this opportunity to relax.¡±


    mo ruyue lazily snuggled in gu yings arms. the two of them sat together on the big rock and looked at the cows, sheep, and horses leisurely eating grass in the distance. it was as if time was peaceful and no natural or man-made disasters had happened.


    ¡°yes, i originally estimated that you should be back by now, but i didn¡¯t see you, so i came out to look for you.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who can threaten you, but i¡¯m also afraid that there will be an accident. but when i saw the giant wolf¡¯s paw print, i felt that you should have gone to graze.¡±


    gu ying recounted his feelings of not knowing whether to laugh or cry at that time. originally, he thought that the giant wolf was released to be used as a bodyguard or a fighting force. who would have thought that it would be used by mo ruhan as a shepherd dog?


    ¡°well, it wasn¡¯t me who discovered this valley, but these cows and sheep.¡±


    mo ruyue stretched out her hand and pointed into the distance, ¡°do you see that sturdy yellow ox? it kept turning its stomach, and grass roots were falling out of its mouth. when i chased them here, these cattle and sheep were running into the mountains under the lead of the big yellow ox.¡±


    i thought they must have found a source of food, so i followed them to take a look. as for the giant wolves, it was to prevent them from running away.


    ¡°there must be geothermal energy under this valley, or else such a lush grassland wouldn¡¯t have been formed. bing ¡®er, did you find the hot spring?¡±


    gu ying looked in the direction he came from and judged that the tree was already in the latter half of the valley. but when he looked further, he didn¡¯t see any place where white smoke was rising.


    ¡°i¡¯ve looked around the entire valley, and there are no hot springs. if there are, i¡¯ll soak in it for a while longer and enjoy it.¡±


    mo ruyue shook her head and said regretfully.


    when she saw the grass in the valley, her first thought was not that she had found a source of food for the cattle and sheep, but that there might be a hot spring here, and she could take a good bath.


    however, the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment.


    after walking through the entire valley, she didn¡¯t see any traces of hot springs. even if there were, she didn¡¯t know where it was in this mountain. she still had to wait for gu ying to find her and couldn¡¯t leave so easily.


    ¡°when we get to the north, let¡¯s find a place with a hot spring and have a good bath.¡±


    gu ying stroked her hair to comfort her. he looked at the grassland in front of him and said with some regret, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that this valley isn¡¯t hidden and it¡¯s a little small. otherwise, it would be good to migrate the survivors here.¡±


    this was a natural grassland with geothermal energy. it was still as warm as spring even in winter.


    however, it was almost impossible for the old, weak, and sick to build a strong enough house here.


    it seemed like she really couldn¡¯t have both.


    the two of them lingered in the valley for a while. when they saw that the cattle and sheep had eaten their fill and were lying down on the grass, they finally stood up.


    ¡°it¡¯s time to go back. otherwise, they¡¯ll be worried about where we¡¯re going.


    after all, you and i didn¡¯t leave behind any words when we left.¡±


    gu ying whistled, and the giant wolf that was lying in the distance suddenly stood up. it assumed an ambush posture and slowly approached the cattle and he was really used as a shepherd dog by the two, and the effect was actually not inferior to that of a well-trained shepherd dog.


    the cattle and sheep that had been leisurely ruminating immediately stood up and gathered together. they squeezed together nervously and restlessly, tightly huddled into a ball.


    ¡°wait, let me harvest some fodder first, so that the village doesn¡¯t need to bring cattle and sheep here for grazing for the time being. it won¡¯t be too late to come back when the spring plowing and sowing are over and i can catch my breath.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s considerations were very thorough, and gu ying agreed with him.


    she didn¡¯t need a sickle to harvest the grass. she only needed to touch the grass with her hand and she could put the nearby grass into her space. this was more efficient than a large cutting machine.


    of course, for the sake of future development, she didn¡¯t pull the grass out from the roots. she only used the space¡¯s natural cutting ability to cut off the stem, leaving the roots in the soil.


    this way, a new grassland would grow in the near future.


    after half an hour, she had harvested enough fodder. it was more than enough to feed this herd of cattle and sheep for another week.


    she packed up all the grass in her interspace and was prepared to put them in the carriage she brought after they left the valley.


    the narrow and winding path outside was too narrow, so she had left the carriage in a safe place outside before riding in on big black.


    after the preparations were done, the two of them came out of the valley. with the help of the giant wolf, the cattle and sheep obediently followed them, not daring to run around.


    after leaving the valley, mo ruyue put the grass on the carriage, and after being friendly with a few giant wolves, she put them back into the space.


    for the rest of the journey, the two of them drove the cattle and sheep back to the village.


    as expected, the things that the two brought back once again caused a stir in the entire village. the people who were originally working in the fields outside the village stopped their work and looked at the herd of cattle and sheep in shock..

 Chapter 439

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°qin¡­ lady qin, you¡¯re ¡­ where did you get the cows and sheep?¡±


    after deng feng was injured, uncle mi had become the leader of the survivors, so he was the first to come back to his senses and walked to the ridge to ask mo ruyue.


    i just went out for a walk and met them by accident. at first, there were only a few of them, but after looking carefully, i only found these. there aren¡¯t many.


    mo ruyue said lightly.


    but her calm tone sounded like a fairy tale, at least the survivors were stunned.


    to be able to find a herd of cattle and sheep just by strolling around, how lucky was he?


    it seemed that yesterday, lady qin and young master ying had gone out for a trip and brought back enough food and property for everyone to tide over the crisis.


    so it turned out that so many good things could really be found by luck?


    no matter what the survivors were thinking, at least mo ruyue had brought back something good. and the mountain of grass in the carriage behind them made everyone even more speechless.


    ¡°uncle mi, there¡¯s a small valley that¡¯s easy to find a few miles away from here. it¡¯s probably because of the geothermal energy, so it¡¯s covered with grass. it¡¯s a good pasture.¡±


    ¡°we won¡¯t have to worry about the problem of food for the animals in the future, but we have to take care of the grasslands. that valley isn¡¯t that big. if the grass is eaten up, there won¡¯t be a second suitable grassland to find.¡±


    mo ruyue explained the situation in detail, and specifically pointed out the damage the two livestock had done to the pasture.


    of course, this was a problem that the survivors would have to consider in the future. she could only talk about it briefly. how they would live in the future depended on their own considerations and plans.


    just as mo ruyue had said, the two of them would have to leave eventually. there would be all kinds of accidents and difficulties in the future. they could only help for a while, not forever.


    ¡°lady qin, are these cows and sheep also for us?


    uncle mi had guessed this, but he still asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, its naturally for you. otherwise, do you think we¡¯re going to drive a herd of cows and sheep on the road? if you don¡¯t want them, you can set them free.¡±


    mo ruyue deliberately teased.


    ¡°no, no, of course i want it. how can i not want it?¡±


    uncle mi blurted out immediately. when he saw the slyness that flashed across mo ruyue¡¯s eyes, he realized that he had been teased by her.


    ¡°haha, uncle mi, don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s just that these cows and sheep need to be placed in a suitable place otherwise, let¡¯s not talk about whether they will attract any hungry wild beasts. even if they sneak away in the middle of the night, you won¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ve wasted my efforts to get them back, and i¡¯ve even gotten this pile of fodder.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words reminded uncle mi, and he immediately said, ¡°lady qin, don¡¯t worry! i used to herd sheep for the landlord, so i have experience in both sheep and cattle. just leave it to me. ¡®


    ¡°that¡¯s great. there are still some abandoned courtyards in the village. some of the cattle and sheep pens can be used after a little cleaning and reinforcement. it¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    mo ruyue jumped off the carriage very readily and handed the reins to uncle


    mi. as for the cows and sheep, they all followed behind the carriage, stretching their mouths to get a bite of the grass on the carriage, so they naturally followed the carriage.


    uncle mi warned the survivors who were working in the fields and then drove the carriage to the village.


    ¡°lady qin, we thought we couldn¡¯t sow today. look, this land was very dry yesterday, but it¡¯s almost dry today. in one day, more than half of the seeds have been sown!¡±


    a woman walked over and pointed at the large piece of land where the work had been done and reported to mo ruyue happily.


    ¡°not bad. if we continue at this speed, we can finish sowing soon. i think we¡¯ll have a good harvest this year.¡±


    mo ruyue also smiled and nodded in agreement.


    she looked at the field in front of her, as if she could already see the scene of a bumper harvest.


    when she was in the qin village, she had been allocated a few pieces of land. however, other than letting her babies grow vegetables for a few days at the beginning, she had slipped away after they had split up.


    she herself had never tried the feeling of farming, but after this natural disaster, she actually got to experience it.


    the spring plowing had already arrived, so she and gu ying could also leave.


    three days later, all the land outside the entire survivor¡¯s village had been sown.


    the farming tools that mo ruyue had improved according to the condition of the land were also out of the oven and distributed to everyone.


    the cattle and sheep pen was also repaired. the animals were used to being kept in captivity. now that they had returned to the side of humans, they quickly adapted to the life of a new master.


    gu ying took some time to bring uncle mi to a valley with geothermal energy. now that they had the cow queen, some of the horse carriages could be modified into ox carriages that could carry more things.


    it was still too tiring to graze their livestock for more than 30 miles a day. more importantly, if they encountered other refugees on the road, there might be more unpredictable situations.


    deng feng was determined to leave with mo ruyue. there were only a few strong men left among the survivors. most of them were women and children, and a few elderly people.


    such a village had no ability to protect itself at all. it could be said that it was like a fat sheep waiting to be slaughtered.


    the only thing he could think of now was to reduce contact with the outside world as much as possible. even when he went out to cut grass, he had to do it secretly in the evening or early in the morning.


    this was the only way. the village¡¯s ability to protect itself was too weak.


    after returning from the valley, uncle mi had specially brought back many grass seeds from the valley and scattered them in places far away from the crops outside the village.


    when the weather became warmer. the plants would germinate. and everything would recover. the green grass here would also grow, so there was no need to go to the geothermal valley.


    as for the other important problem-water, mo ruyue didn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    there were two wells in the village, and when they were not in use, they were covered with a light bluestone cover. when the natural disaster struck, the two wells were miraculously not damaged.


    the well water inside was still clear and sweet. it had also been tested by mo ruyue. the well water was rich in minerals and trace elements, but there were no harmful things to the body.


    she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in wonder. it seemed that even though the heavens had sent down such a terrifying disaster, they had still left a chance of survival for different people in different places.


    all the suffering would eventually pass, and the destruction and pain brought by the natural disasters would slowly return to the original peace and quiet as time passed.


    although the landscape had been permanently changed, as long as people had not been completely exterminated, they would quickly reproduce on this land and survive for generations.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t want to think about things that happened so long ago. she only hoped that although the survivors in front of her had a hard time, at least they could live a stable and ordinary life and not suffer any more disasters.


    on this day, when the villagers came back from work in the fields, they saw


    mo ruyue and gu ying standing in the square of the village. beside them was deng feng, who had not shown his face for a long time.


    the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces suddenly slowly disappeared. mo ruyue didn¡¯t need to say anything. almost everyone could vaguely guess what she wanted to say..

 Chapter 440

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°lady qin, are you leaving?


    uncle mi was now the village chief elected by everyone, so he was the one who came out to communicate with mo ruyue and gu ying almost every time. ¡°yes, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning. we¡¯ve been here for too long. it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    mo ruyue said straightforwardly without trying to find any reason or excuse for herself.


    even though the survivors had already mentally prepared themselves for this day, they still couldn¡¯t help but panic and feel dejected when it really came.


    however, no one tried to persuade her to stay. even the children in the village knew that lady qin¡¯s babies were still waiting for her to reunite.


    they couldn¡¯t force her to stay by their side because of their selfishness.


    everything that mo ruyue had done for them was far beyond what a stranger could do.


    even their relatives might not be able to do this. they really should not be greedy for more.


    ¡°alright, lady qin, you and young master ying have already done too much for us. let alone this life, even if we have to do anything for you in the next life, we are willing to do it!¡±


    uncle mi¡¯s words came from the bottom of his heart and represented the thoughts of all the survivors.


    after spending so much time with each other, they had become like a family.


    everyone knew that the only way to survive in this chaotic world was to stick together and help each other.


    the woman who was so selfish that she pushed them to the disaster victims and brought them death had become the most painful lesson engraved in their memories.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, lady qin. we are deeply grateful to you and young master ying.


    if we have the chance to meet again in this life, we will definitely do our best to repay your kindness!¡±


    ¡°lady qin, we will set up a ranking for you and young master ying. in the future, we will burn three incense sticks every day, and there will be endless incense offerings every day. we will pray to bodhisattva and buddha to bless you two with a long life and peace.¡±


    ¡°lady qin, everything we have now is bestowed by you and young master ying. we will never forget this great kindness. even if we need to repay it with our lives in the future, we will definitely not blink!¡±


    everyone spoke one after another, expressing their gratitude to mo ruyue and the other, promising that they would repay their kindness in the future.


    everyone did not know how to express themselves. they even wanted to dig out their hearts and show them to their two benefactors.


    ¡°i appreciate everyone¡¯s kindness, but there¡¯s no need to say anything about repaying my kindness.¡±


    mo ruyue raised her hand and gestured for them to stop and listen to her.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t come here to ask you to repay my kindness. it¡¯s just that we used to live in the same county, so i took extra care of you.¡±


    ¡°even if i encounter other survivors, i will still save them if i can. after all, natural disasters are heartless.¡±


    after she said this, she was stunned for a moment.


    saving people was not something a top-notch assassin would do. the words ¡°natural disasters are heartless, but people are affectionate¡± could not come out of an assassin¡¯s mouth.


    she was getting further and further away from her previous life, so far away that she had gradually forgotten the habits that had been engraved into her bones.


    ¡°i¡¯ve been waiting here today to tell everyone this news. after all, we¡¯ve been together for so long. it can be said that we¡¯ve gone through life and death together. our relationship is different from before.¡±


    ¡°what i want to leave you with the most now is not to set up a memorial tablet for me, but to help each other through the difficulties from now on. that¡¯s enough.¡±


    after mo ruyue finished speaking, she realized that she seemed to have repeated herself. she turned to deng feng and said to everyone, ¡°there¡¯s something else i want to tell everyone. big brother deng will be leaving with me tomorrow.¡±


    the survivors seemed to have already guessed this. after mo ruyue¡¯s announcement, they did not show any surprise.


    ¡°deng feng is a good person. he is capable, has a good character, and is passionate and forthright. it is his fortune to be able to follow lady qin.¡± uncle mi said emotionally. then, he turned to deng feng and reminded him,


    ¡°deng feng, in the future, you will take our place and follow madam qin and young master ying well.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s as if we can also follow the two benefactors. as long as we think of this, we can feel a little more at ease.¡±


    ¡°uncle mi, don¡¯t worry about this. i will definitely follow the two benefactors well. after i leave, you must be careful. don¡¯t be like before the natural disaster, leaving this place casually and trusting others easily.¡±


    ¡°benefactor has already done his best to prepare such a safe place for you. compared to the disaster victims who are still wandering outside, every one of us who is lucky enough to meet benefactor is already very lucky.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t let our benefactor¡¯s good intentions go to waste. let¡¯s all work hard and live on!¡±


    these few sentences showed deng feng¡¯s standard.


    he was not a vulgar country bumpkin. instead) he was a meticulous and talented person.


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes were sharp. she had chosen him to be her and gu ying¡¯s trusted aide at first glance. moreover, she dared to swear on her head that deng feng would never betray them.


    after the news was delivered, the survivors dispersed in twos and threes.


    after learning that mo ruyue and gu ying were leaving, tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for all the survivors.


    the next morning, mo ruyue got up.


    she and gu ying brought nothing but two horses and a carriage.


    they did not even bring the food and herbs from the village. they were only going to take deng feng away.


    after hearing the commotion, the lights in the village lit up one by one. soon, all the survivors gathered outside mo ruyue¡¯s small courtyard.


    uncle mi was holding a bag full of food and herbs. when he saw mo ruyue come out, he immediately went up to her and stuffed the bag into her hands.


    ¡°lady qin, you and young master ying still have a long way to go, how can you not bring any rations and herbs? you must accept this. otherwise, how can we be at ease?


    ¡°uncle mi, even if gu ying and i didn¡¯t bring any rations with us, we wouldn¡¯t starve. otherwise, how could we have brought so much food back? don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°you can keep these things for yourself. you don¡¯t have to use them on me. as long as the plan is reasonable, these grains will be enough for the first crop of crops.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s interspace could be said to have everything she needed. not to mention anything else, the food alone was enough to feed the people of the county town for ten lifetimes.


    therefore, it was better to leave this large bag of food and herbs for those who needed it the most.


    ¡°this¡­ sigh, lady qin, if you don¡¯t accept it, how can we be relieved? besides, the road ahead is long. who knows if you can find food when you need to eat at noon?


    uncle mi still tried his best to persuade her..

 Chapter 441

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°sir, why don¡¯t we bring some steamed buns and cakes for our benefactors? we still have to cook when we bring food with us. those buns and dry rations can be eaten directly. isn¡¯t it more convenient?¡±


    an aunt said in the crowd.


    she was also a person of action. as she spoke, she had already begun to squeeze out of the crowd, preparing to go home to get her rations.


    ¡°yes, this works too. it can also help with some things! look at my brain, i can¡¯t even turn around!¡± uncle mi nodded repeatedly.


    their current ingredients were very simple. they only had some porridge every day. because they needed to maintain their strength during the spring ploughing, they had to make steamed buns and cakes. otherwise, they would not have the energy to farm the next day.


    therefore, no matter which family it was, they could immediately take out some ready-made dry rations.


    mo ruyue saw that they were still going to get some rations and hurriedly stopped them. ¡°there¡¯s no need. i¡¯m leaving now. everyone, don¡¯t be busy.¡±


    ¡°these days, i¡¯m sure everyone has a deeper understanding of my temperament. i¡¯m not the kind of person who will play games with you. if i really need it, i definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡® please believe in my and yings abilities. you don¡¯t have to worry about these necessary supplies at all. if we can get them once or twice, we can get them three or four more times.¡±


    ¡°everyone, listen to me. i appreciate your kindness. let¡¯s end this matter here.¡± although gu ying had been listening silently, he also nodded in agreement.


    seeing mo ruyue¡¯s attitude, uncle mi knew that this matter could no longer be carried out. if he continued, he was afraid that his benefactor would become impatient.


    he sighed and put away the two bags. he no longer insisted that mo ruyue accept them. he even took two steps back to make way for the carriage.


    ¡°lady qin, since that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t force you anymore. we only hope that you will have a safe journey and be able to reunite with your family and find a suitable place to start anew.¡±


    ¡°we will be here to pray for you.¡±


    deng feng had already boarded the carriage with gu ying¡¯s help.


    with mo ruyue¡¯s special medicine, his external injuries had basically healed. however, his internal organs were severely injured at that time, and his vitality had already been damaged.


    mo ruyue did not give him any strong medicine in order to prevent him from getting sick. she only reduced the dosage and let him recuperate first. therefore, he was still very careful when he moved and did not dare to exert too much strength.


    when he heard uncle mi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but stick his head out of the car window and say to uncle mi, ¡°sir, i¡¯ll also bid farewell to everyone here.¡±


    he originally wanted to say something, but the words that were about to come out of his mouth suddenly choked up.


    when it was time to leave, he looked at the men, women, and children left behind by the carriage and suddenly felt a sense of betrayal as if he had abandoned them.


    this feeling was too real and profound, making deng feng suddenly have the idea of staying and sharing weal and woe with everyone.


    however, he quickly regained his rationality.


    compared to staying behind to tide over the difficulties with everyone else, he wanted to stay by mo ruyue and gu yings side and serve them loyally.


    this was not only his personal gratitude, but also the gratitude of everyone below him.


    he was very lucky to be chosen by mo ruyue to stay by her side. he had to seize this opportunity to repay their kindness with practical actions, and not be like these survivors, who could only send their blessings from afar.


    thinking of this, deng feng¡¯s gaze became even more determined.


    after a natural disaster, the topography of the affected areas had more or less changed.


    the originally wide official road was mostly buried by the collapsed rocks by the side of the road, and the remaining small roads became rugged and difficult to travel.


    a seemingly spacious and comfortable carriage slowly approached. a man was pulling the horse, carefully passing through a few more dangerous areas.


    he walked another three miles and saw a relatively spacious open space by the side of the road. he looked up at the sky and stopped the carriage.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, let¡¯s take a break. the horse has been walking for a long time, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    the man leading the horse was gu ying. it had been two days since the three of them left the village.


    ¡°alright, then let¡¯s rest here and start a fire. warm up the chicken soup and steamed buns. we¡¯ll fill our stomachs before we continue our journey.¡±


    mo ruyue said as she jumped down from the carriage shaft. before she could push open the carriage door, deng feng had already opened it and handed over two two-story food boxes.


    in the past two days, mo ruyue and gu ying had taken turns to look for food. they would not return empty-handed every time.


    whether it was food such as rice or noodles, or wild animals such as wild rabbits and pheasants, the food was much better than in the survivor village.


    ¡°yes¡­ ruyue, i¡¯ll give you some rations.¡±


    deng feng was still not used to addressing mo ruyue by her name. no matter how many times she emphasized that they would address each other as siblings, he still subconsciously felt that he should be treated as a subordinate.


    therefore, he had subconsciously wanted to address her as his benefactor, but after mo ruyue gave him a helpless look, he changed his mind. ¡°big brother deng, if you call me like that again, i¡¯ll be angry.¡± mo ruyue said half-jokingly.


    she really wanted to try what it felt like to have an elder brother.


    not everyone could enter her eyes, but once she recognized them, she would treat them like family.


    however, what made her very helpless was that deng feng seemed to have been bound by her ¡°kindness¡± and could not let go of the burden of wanting to repay her.


    she didn¡¯t expect that in the end, she didn¡¯t recruit an elder brother, but only a loyal subordinate.


    ¡°don¡¯t, ruyue. it¡¯s big brother¡¯s fault. please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    deng feng explained anxiously.


    his anxious look did not seem fake. it was as if his true thoughts were written on his face.


    ¡°as long as you don¡¯t call gu ying and me benefactors in the future, i won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    mo ruyue did not expect that she would use this method to ¡°coerce¡± others. after saying this, she did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    as the two of them were talking, gu ying had already quietly picked up some firewood and stones and started to build a stove.


    there was a full set of pots and pans in the space under the seat of the carriage. when they were in the wild, they did not have to worry about not being able to find cooking utensils to boil water.


    ¡°gu ying, i¡¯ll heat up the food. you go ahead and scout the road. remember not to go too far. come back early for dinner.


    mo ruyue walked over with cooking utensils and food containers, followed by deng feng.


    other than the fact that he couldn¡¯t do any physical work, he could still do other things like handing things or scooping rice.


    in fact, he had already mentioned to mo ruyue many times that his injuries had already healed, so he didn¡¯t need to be so cautious anymore.


    in the end, she lectured him with a straight face.


    ¡°are you the doctor or am i the doctor? if i say it¡¯s not enough, it means it¡¯s


    not enough.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that she had overreacted. however, she could only be more careful with the person she had chosen as her elder brother.


    she accidentally caught a glimpse of gu ying¡¯s gloomy expression. after a moment of shock, she leaned closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°gu ying, smell it. it seems to have a sour smell.. did i smell it wrong?

 Chapter 442

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°the vegetables must have been left out for too long and have gone bad.¡± gu ying said calmly. his serious look made mo ruyue burst into laughter.


    ¡°it¡¯s not summer now, and the temperature is still very low. how could it have gone bad in just one day?¡±


    she was asking the obvious, and she didn¡¯t even try to hide the smile in her eyes.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go scout the way. i¡¯ll be back for dinner later.¡±


    the tips of gu yings ears turned slightly red. he suddenly turned around and twisted his waist. he was already more than ten meters away like a soaring bird.


    although his posture was particularly elegant, it looked like he was running away.


    this time, mo ruyue burst out laughing without restraint. her bell-like laughter spread far and wide, as if she could catch up with gu ying. it also doubled his speed.


    deng feng had also been around since long. how could he not understand the interaction between this young couple?


    mo ruyue was indeed overly cautious with him. it was no wonder that gu ying was a little jealous.


    no matter how much he trusted her other half, it was impossible for him not to be jealous when she showed concern for another member of the opposite sex.


    how could he not be jealous if he really placed her on the top of his heart?


    it was also because mo ruyue had only shown her delicate little girl side in front of gu ying that deng feng realized that she was not just cold and unapproachable.


    the estrangement that deng feng had been unable to let go of for a long time had strangely disappeared in this little teasing.


    after that, his interaction with mo ruyue became very natural, and she was keenly aware of it.


    although mo ruyue did not know why he had let go of his worries, she was very happy to see the current situation.


    in less than an hour, gu ying returned.


    he saw mo ruyue and deng feng sitting around the stove. white steam was coming out of the pot, and the aroma of the food was spreading in the air.


    ¡®gu ying, you¡¯re back. just in time. come and eat.¡±


    even though gu ying had appeared silently, mo ruyue had already noticed him.


    she looked over and smiled brightly as she waved at him.


    gu ying¡¯s heart relaxed, and he felt as if he had suddenly seen the light. he could not help but smile as well.


    in the past, he and bing ¡®er only had each other in their world. he was used to being all the characters that she needed, so he had a faint hostility towards deng feng that he did not admit.


    however, there were many people in her world now, and she had experienced many emotions that she had never experienced before. deng feng was also someone that he and bing ¡®er recognized.


    so what was there to be conflicted about?


    there was only one position that he would never let go of. the others¡­ there was nothing wrong with having more people to make bing ¡®er happier.


    after shaking off the burden of his thoughts, gu ying¡¯s footsteps became lighter and firmer.


    mo ruyue saw the silent change in the two men. she secretly nodded in her heart.


    very good, it was finally harmonious.


    ¡°ying, what¡¯s the situation up ahead?¡±


    mo ruyue beckoned gu ying to sit down beside her and handed him a bowl of food.


    ¡°there¡¯s still a more difficult road ahead. it¡¯s about a dozen miles. you need to be careful and slow down. after that, it can be said to be a smooth road.


    ¡°there¡¯s a small village on this road, and the disaster isn¡¯t very serious. if we¡¯re not in a hurry, we can stay there for the night.¡±


    gu ying told her the news he had heard before he started to eat.


    to him, that bowl of rice was just a matter of two or three mouthfuls. he swallowed it without chewing much.


    ¡°we can go over and ask for some water to drink and replenish some food at the same time. anyway, what we don¡¯t lack the most is money.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words could not be more convincing, but she was telling the truth.


    whether it was the annual gifts from the bai clan, the xiao clan, or the ouyang clan, or the money that mo ruyue and gu ying had earned themselves, it was enough for a small city with a population of a few thousand to live comfortably for a few lifetimes.


    when gu ying reunited with mo ruyue, he had given her the tourmaline ring. that ring was the key to opening the private money cabinet of the capital¡¯s money house. the things inside were all the wealth that gu ying had earned with his life.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. let¡¯s replenish our supplies and continue on our way. the integrity of the towns behind will be higher. if we want to rest, there will be many opportunities.¡±


    gu ying agreed with mo ruyue¡¯s suggestion, and deng feng would not object to it.


    however, what he did not expect was that mo ruyue would make such a suggestion. it was completely to provide her with new ingredients as a distraction.


    after a short rest, the three of them resumed their journey north.


    just as gu ying had said, although the small village not far away was very small, it was almost unaffected by the natural disaster. just like the lucky small town before, it was preserved quite well.


    when the villagers heard that these three passersby were not here to beg for food, but to buy some food, chickens, ducks, and other livestock, they immediately agreed.


    after learning that these three people had a huge demand, almost every household did not want to miss this opportunity. they all took out food, chickens, ducks, and rabbits from their homes. some even gritted their teeth and contributed a milk goat.


    mo ruyue was also very generous. food was the hard currency now, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let the villagers suffer too much. she offered a price that the other party would find hard to refuse.


    after loitering in the village for two hours, mo ruyue set off with a cart full of supplies.


    the chickens, ducks, and rabbits were all placed in bamboo cages on the backs of big black and little black.


    the milk goat was tied to the side of the carriage, but this slowed down the speed of the carriage, so it could only move forward slowly.


    ¡°ruyue, you¡¯re really capable. you managed to get so many resources in such a short time. there¡¯s food and meat. i really don¡¯t have to worry about filling my stomach with you.¡±


    deng feng was full of admiration for mo ruyue.


    although the process of getting food this time was very simple, as long as she threw money, it was not an easy thing for a penniless person. ¡°big brother deng, don¡¯t praise me. i might get carried away easily.¡±


    mo ruyue said with a smile.


    with these chickens, ducks, and rabbits, the source of meat would be perfectly solved. the milk goat could also guarantee that it would provide fresh goat milk every day, which was also a pleasant surprise.


    however, the legs of the milk goat were too short to keep up with the speed of the carriage. she could not always accommodate the speed of the milk goat, so she had to find materials to build a small trailer later. when the time came, she could increase the speed by carrying the milk goat.


    ¡°by the way, ruyue, i remember that you have five babies at home. may i know where they are now?


    deng feng already knew that mo ruyue and gu ying had specially come back to save them. the babies must have been entrusted to someone they could trust and were in a safe place.


    ¡°i entrusted the babies to an old couple in the village. they are neighbors to my family and are also very close friends and relatives. they continued to go north.¡±


    mo ruyue was also thinking about when she should bring the babies out of the space, or wait until they arrived in the capital.


    although she had already decided to add deng feng to her family, she did not want him to know about the existence of the space so soon. this matter had to be taken slowly.


    ¡°to be able to make you trust them so much, ruyue, that old couple must be quite good people.¡±


    deng feng said with certainty..

 Chapter 443

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    almost everyone in the county town knew how high mo ruyue¡¯s standards were. there were also countless people who wanted to get close to her, but in the end, they could not get in.


    but now, she could say that the old couple were friends and family. this evaluation was quite high.


    ¡°yes, uncle liu and aunt liu are indeed very good people. brother deng, you¡¯ll know when you get along in the future.¡±


    after weighing the pros and cons in her heart, mo ruyue decided to think about this problem after they reached a safer place.


    in order to reduce the chances of encountering the refugees, gu ying would


    first scout the way. if there were a large number of refugees passing by, he would wait for a night before going or choose another route.


    because of this, they had never encountered a large number of disaster victims along the way.


    however, mo ruyue would lend a helping hand to some scattered disaster victims by giving them some rice, flour, and dry rations. sometimes, she would also provide some meat to the elderly and children.


    although it was a drop in the bucket, it gave those people a chance to survive.


    they walked slowly for another three days. the towns and villages along the way were getting less and less affected, which meant that they had already left the large area of the affected area.


    it was only at this moment that mo ruyue saw the disaster relief team heading south again.


    such a team would always have soldiers guarding them to prevent the starving victims from snatching the relief supplies.


    sometimes, when mo ruyue met such a group head-on, gu ying would drive the carriage to the side and make way.


    ¡°gu ying, look. this kind of disaster relief efficiency is incomparable to the previous life. how long has it been? whether it¡¯s those who are seriously injured or those who don¡¯t have food, the people who can¡¯t take it anymore have already turned into a pile of bones.¡±


    mo ruyue sat on the shaft of the carriage and whispered to gu ying.


    ¡°after all¡­ this isn¡¯t that country.¡±


    gu ying shook his head. the two completely different systems had already determined that the rescue efforts could not be compared at all.


    ¡°yeah, by the time the higher-ups send someone over, the daylily would have already turned cold.¡±


    as mo ruyue was speaking, a man who happened to pass by them on a horse suddenly stopped his horse and turned to stare at them coldly.¡± who are you? how dare you talk about the imperial court¡¯s disaster relief? aren¡¯t you afraid of committing the crime of deceiving the emperor?


    mo ruyue was slightly startled.


    the conversation between her and gu ying was almost like a whisper. the carriage was by the side of the road, and there was still some distance from the middle of the road. there were also the footsteps of the rescue team, the sound of hooves, and the sound of wheels. there was a lot of noise interference.


    even so, that man could still hear the conversation between her and gu ying when they brushed past each other. he must be an expert with deep internal energy.


    she sized up the man.


    he sat upright on the horse, his long legs holding the horse¡¯s belly. if the horse was a little short, the tip of his toes might have touched the ground.


    judging from his height, he was almost two meters tall, almost ten centimeters taller than gu ying.


    such a height would be an existence that people would look up to in the future, not to mention in such an era where the average height was the same. this man could be said to be a giant.


    his face was firm and his lips were pursed in a straight line. the corners of his lips were slightly drooping.


    judging from his appearance, this person was definitely a stubborn person. moreover, he was the kind of stubborn donkey that would not turn back until he hit a south wall.


    mo ruyue had only casually glanced at him, but she didn¡¯t know what she had seen. suddenly, her eyes narrowed, and she carefully scrutinized him for a few more times.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, what are you looking at?¡±


    gu ying stared at mo ruyue¡¯s side profile, his voice full of jealousy.


    it was fine if she usually joked or stared at deng feng with excessive concern, but now she was staring at a strange man and lost her mind. this made him somewhat unable to accept it.


    mo ruyue had a vague idea flashing in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t grasp it. with gu ying¡¯s interruption, it completely disappeared.


    just as she was about to speak, the two of them¡¯s eyes darkened at the same time. they both somersaulted backward to the sides.


    a whip exploded in the air where they were originally sitting. even though the horses in the carriage were well-trained, they were shocked by the sound of the whip and retreated a few steps.


    deng feng had been resting in the carriage with his eyes closed, but he almost fell out of the carriage.


    ¡°i¡¯m talking to you, can¡¯t you hear me?


    the tall man rode his horse and stood not far away from mo ruyue¡¯s carriage. he stared coldly at the two people who were standing five meters away from each other on both sides of the carriage. his pupils constricted, and his eyes grew colder.


    ¡°i don¡¯t care what marquis you are. so what if you have power? scolding and beating the people just like that, right?¡±


    what kind of temper did mo ruyue have? if he were to provoke her, she could even kill the emperor, let alone a mere marquis.


    in her previous life, countless influential figures had died in her hands. even if the man in front of her was a tough nut to crack, if she wanted his life, he had to obediently leave it behind.


    ¡°presumptuous! a commoner dares to spout nonsense in front of me?


    the man let out a thunderous roar and slapped the saddle under him. he had already soared into the sky, and the horse¡¯s front legs went soft from his slap, and it half-knelt down with a thud.


    his figure was like lightning. although he was unusually tall, he was not clumsy at all. instead, he was unbelievably agile.


    he leaped up and pounced straight at mo ruyue, bringing with it a piercing sound.


    gu ying shot out at the same time as the man moved. he punched the man¡¯s vital point on his back. he did not hesitate at all because of the man¡¯s noble status.


    mo ruyue remained as still as a mountain. her eyes were fixed on the figure that had arrived in the blink of an eye. suddenly, she gradually turned her toes slightly and brushed past the man¡¯s side, deftly dodging his attack.


    the man¡¯s reaction was also very fast. before he could finish his previous move, he flipped his hand and hooked his hand to grab mo ruyue¡¯s wrist.


    he twisted his waist and did a side somersault to avoid gu ying¡¯s fist that was behind him. then, he began to press on mo ruyue.


    even so, the look of surprise on his face grew stronger and stronger.


    originally, he thought that the man and woman in front of him were just fools who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. he didn¡¯t expect that experts would know whether they had it or not when they made a move. with just a few moves, he realized that the skills of these two people could be said to be unfathomable.


    qin xiaofeng, the marquis of weiyuan, was known as the ¡°undefeated god of


    war¡±. not only had he never experienced defeat on the battlefield, but he had


    also never lost even when he roamed the martial world and fought against those martial artists and sect members.


    however, after a few moves today, he realized that not only would he not be able to take down the couple in front of him, he might even suffer his first or second defeat in ten moves.


    no matter how greatly shocked qin xiaofeng was in his heart, mo ruyue and gu ying still dealt with him with ease.


    no, to be precise, it was more like they was teasing him unscrupulously after figuring out his background.


    this realization made qin xiaofengs hair stand on end, and the gaze he stared at the two of them became even colder.


    ¡°you actually dare to play with me!¡±


    mo ruyue interrupted him impatiently before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°cut the crap. if you want to fight, then fight. let your fists speak! if you can¡¯t do it, you can call your subordinates to gang up on me!¡±


    she had thought that this man was the kind of person who would only hit but not force himself. she did not expect him to be full of nonsense..

 Chapter 444

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    gu ying didn¡¯t say a word. like a ghost, he stuck close to the tall man¡¯s back. his fists didn¡¯t leave his vital point, but they couldn¡¯t touch it.


    his intention was simple and crude. he was using his actions to tell the tall man: i can kill you at any time!


    the situation was in a stalemate.


    qin xiaofeng suddenly turned around and waved at gu ying, but twisted his feet in the opposite direction. his entire body once again rose into the air, and he only stopped after ¡°floating¡± four to five meters away.


    mo ruyue and guying withdrew their hands almost at the same time. they looked at the tall man leisurely. their bodies were wide open and full of flaws, as if they were tempting him to break in and advance rashly.


    ¡°who are you people? quickly report your name!¡±


    qin xiaofeng¡¯s eyes became more cautious and less arrogant. however, he still maintained a certain degree of vigilance towards mo ruyue and the other man.


    ¡°we¡¯re just two ordinary people. we¡¯ve never met before, so we should have minded our own business. however, since you provoked us first, we are not pushovers. we won¡¯t let you manipulate us.¡±


    mo ruyue said in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing. it was completely impossible to tell that she was afraid of qin xiaofeng¡¯s identity.


    ¡°since you are a commoner, you should know that it is a serious crime to discuss the matters of the imperial court. it is not that i am provoking you, but that you have already broken the law.¡±


    qin xiaofeng did not know why he had to explain to these two people. perhaps it was because of their skills that they had the qualifications to talk to him on equal terms.


    ¡°oh? if i tell the truth, is it wrong to discuss the matters of the imperial court?¡±


    mo ruyue raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to be talked about, then be quick to save people!¡¯


    qin xiaofeng¡¯s face stiffened. he was rendered speechless by mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    it had been more than a month since the natural disasters suddenly fell before the lantern festival and the relief supplies from the imperial court were sent to the affected areas in the south.


    to put it bluntly, even if there were some who managed to escape from the natural disaster, there were countless who died from lack of clothes, food, and of cold during this period of time. they had long turned into piles of bones.


    ¡°the imperial court¡­ it takes time to gather food and property for disaster relief.¡±


    qin xiaofeng only said a sentence after a long while, but he also felt that his words were not confident enough, so much so that his voice was almost inaudible by the end.


    ¡°yes, the imperial court needs time to gather resources. may i ask lord marquis, how long does it take for a person to starve to death? regardless of the men in their prime, how long will it take for the old, the weak, women, and children to starve to death?¡±


    ¡°or perhaps they can survive on the northwest wind until someone from the imperial court comes to save them?¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s sarcastic tone became even more pronounced.


    she also felt that it was extremely ironic that such words came from the mouth of a former top-notch assassin.


    a person who had once been the most indifferent to life was now running and speaking for the survival of another group of people who had nothing to do with her.


    it was truly a world full of wonders.


    qin xiaofeng was completely silent. after a long time, he cupped his fists at mo ruyue and said, ¡°this one is qin xiaofeng. seeing that the two of you came from the south, i believe that you have a lot of knowledge about the situation there. i hope that you won¡¯t be stingy with your teachings.¡±


    he was a man who was flexible!


    mo ruyue and gu ying looked at each other and saw the same conclusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    she had originally thought that this man was just a boorish man who relied on his status. she had not expected that with his status as a marquis, he would be able to lower his stance so quickly. it was rare.


    ¡°marquis qin, i want to know, are you really ignorant of the disaster in the south? it¡¯s been more than a month since the natural disaster happened. didn¡¯t anyone send someone to the disaster site to investigate?¡±


    mo ruyue did not answer him immediately. instead, she asked a sharp question.


    ¡°how can we not send someone to investigate such a natural disaster? many of the southern towns had lost contact with the government, and it was difficult to calculate the exact number of casualties. the imperial court¡¯s disaster relief naturally begins with the areas that suffered the most.¡±


    ¡°i receive the latest disaster reports every day and i¡¯m worried. those are the people of my dynasty. i didn¡¯t expect that the disaster would hurt their lives, but i can only stand by and do nothing. ivs really¡­¡±


    qin xiaofeng¡¯s eyes revealed a deep pain. it seemed that those words just now had indeed come from the bottom of his heart, and not a clich¨¦ said to highlight his image.


    ¡°we come from a small county in the south. ivs a hundred miles away from ping city. it¡¯s the place with the most serious natural disasters. the entire county has been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°there are less than ten percent of the villages and towns nearby. the scene is extremely tragic. my husband and i were lucky enough to escape a calamity outside. after the natural disaster ended, we returned to our hometown to rescue them. however, our ability is limited, and there are only a few people who can be saved.¡±


    after mo ruyue heard his words, she happily recounted what she had seen and heard during this period of time.


    ¡°lord marquis, this lowly one is willing to be a witness!¡±


    a firm and steady voice came from the carriage. the carriage door opened) and deng feng walked out and jumped off the carriage. he respectfully cupped his fists towards qin xiaofeng.


    ¡°and who are you?


    ¡°this little one is this lady¡¯s¡­ brother, when the natural disaster suddenly struck, it was my adopted sister and brother-in-law who saved the only survivors in the county, including the little one.¡±


    ¡°after that, thanks to my righteous sisters high regard, she brought this little one along with her to the north and saved many disaster victims along the way. this lowly one is willing to use my head to guarantee that everything i say is true and not the slightest lie!¡±


    deng feng¡¯s words made qin xiaofeng nod repeatedly.


    he could tell from his firm gaze that this commoner was telling the truth.


    ¡°may i ask your names?


    qin xiaofeng once again cupped his fists and asked.


    ¡°my name is deng feng, my sister mo ruyue, and my brother-in-law gu


    ying.¡±


    deng feng had also obtained mo ruyue¡¯s tacit approval before he told them their names.


    ¡°this lady is mo ruyue? lady qin?¡±


    qin xiaofeng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he looked at mo ruyue in surprise. then, a thick doubt surged in his eyes.


    ¡°lady qin should be the widow of a centurion called qin ming, right? why is there another husband?¡±


    he sized gu ying up, and the kindness that he had initially shown slowly


    disappeared.


    mo ruyue naturally knew the meaning behind qin xiaofeng¡¯s gaze. she immediately retorted disdainfully, ¡°i¡¯m a widow, so i can naturally remarry. why can¡¯t i have a new husband? do i have to be a widow for him for the rest of my life just because my ex-husband is a centurion?


    ¡°women should be chaste. this is a rule of the secular world. shouldn¡¯t everyone abide by it?¡±


    qin xiaofeng¡¯s brows knitted into a knot. clearly, he was a rather old-fashioned person, a ¡®old-fashioned person¡¯ who had been deeply influenced by etiquette.


    mo ruyue sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°did the rites say that when a dead wife is not around, a man should be chaste for her? why didn¡¯t they give men a chastity memorial archway? how many men marry after losing their wives?


    what logic is that?¡±


    ¡°this¡­ a man should continue the family line¡­¡±


    before qin xiaofeng could finish his sentence, mo ruyue interrupted him.


    ¡°forget it. these words are better left to fool ghosts. there¡¯s no need to tell me. besides, whether i¡¯m willing to be a widow or not is my business, there¡¯s no need for marquis qin to worry.¡±


    at this point, the atmosphere was already very stiff, but gu ying added fuel to the fire at this time.


    ¡°getting married is a matter of mutual affection between me and bing ¡®er. if you don¡¯t like it, just shut up. no one cares about what you think..¡±

 Chapter 445

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°forget it. this is your private matter. it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    qin xiaofeng sighed and suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    he had once heard of lady qin¡¯s deeds. her medical skills were extremely


    superb and exquisite. she could even easily complete many operations that the imperial doctors could not do.


    the last time she treated the soldiers and their families in ping city, the reward given by the imperial court was a test.


    the person sitting in the throne room was very interested in the woman in front of him.


    only now did qin xiaofeng seriously take a good look at the man and woman in front of him. regardless of appearance, temperament, or skills, they were simply a match made in heaven.


    to put it bluntly, anyone standing next to the two of them would feel uncomfortable. it was as if the two of them were born for each other. just thinking about separating the two of them would make them feel guilty.


    if someone had offended marquis qin in such a manner, they would have been punished long ago. however, qin xiaofeng was also subdued by the elegant bearing of the two and began to cherish their talents.


    he looked at mo ruyue and suddenly asked tentatively, ¡°lady qin, if i want to invite you to accompany the disaster relief team to rescue the people, are you willing?


    when mo ruyue heard qin xiaofeng expose her identity, she had already guessed what he was going to say next, so she immediately rejected him.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ve been there for more than a month. it¡¯s time to find my family.¡± hearing her say this, qin xiaofeng realized that her five babies were not in the carriage.


    according to the information he had gathered, mo ruyue had qin ming¡¯s five children with her. although she was not related to them by blood, she took good care of them.


    the babies were not with her now. it was probably because mo ruyue wanted to go to the disaster relief, but she couldn¡¯t let the babies be in danger, so she arranged for them to be in a relatively safe place.


    thinking about it, she had already been separated from the children for more than a month. it would be a little difficult to forcefully take her away to help with the disaster relief.


    ¡°alright, since that¡¯s the case, then i won¡¯t force you. have a safe journey, i will bid farewell here.¡±


    qin xiaofeng cupped his fists at mo ruyue and gu ying and prepared to continue on his journey.


    ¡°marquis qin, please wait.¡±


    mo ruyue suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°although i can¡¯t go back with you, i have something here that i think you can use when the time comes.¡±


    she pointed at the trailer behind the carriage. ¡°there are some herbs here. we originally wanted to use them on the wounded and sick along the way.


    however, our ability is limited. we can¡¯t save everyone.¡±


    ¡°since marquis qin is leading the disaster relief team, there should be quite a number of doctors in the team. these herbs should be of use to them.¡±


    ¡°of course. although the imperial court has also raised a lot of herbs, food, and money, i¡¯m afraid these things are far from enough for the many people in the south who have been affected by the disaster.¡±


    ¡°if lady qin can donate the herbs in her hands, that would be the best.¡±


    qin xiaofeng didn¡¯t reject mo ruyue¡¯s donation just because she didn¡¯t donate enough herbs. instead, he sincerely thanked her after accepting it.


    ¡°i still have some valuables here. i was robbed by a group of bandits on the way here, and then i robbed them. disaster relief also requires money. take it as me doing my best for the disaster victims.¡±


    mo ruyue said and nodded at gu ying. the latter quickly pulled out two boxes from the carriage.


    to them, wealth was just a number now. if these assets were handed over to the right people, it would help more disaster victims. that would be the most meaningful thing.


    ¡°this¡­ lady qin, are you sure you want to donate these too?¡±


    qin xiaofeng looked at the two chests of gold, silver, jewelry, banknotes, and antiques. with his eyesight, it was very easy for him to roughly estimate a number.


    that was definitely a huge amount of wealth, and it could cause many people to fight over it endlessly. but mo ruyue had donated it so easily?


    ¡°this isn¡¯t my money to begin with. i just snatched it from the bandits. now that i can use it in a more suitable way, why not?¡±


    mo ruyue saw qin xiaofeng¡¯s confused and shocked expression and shrugged indifferently. ¡°alright, don¡¯t look at me like that. i¡¯m just offering buddha a borrowed flower. marquis qin, have a safe journey. i wish you a smooth disaster relief.¡±


    ¡°alright, then this in will thank lady qin for her generosity on behalf of all the people affected by the disaster. don¡¯t worry, this money and herbs will definitely be used in the most suitable and scarce places.¡±


    qin xiaofeng didn¡¯t say anything more. he just ordered his soldiers to move the two boxes of valuables and the herbs on the cart. then, he cupped his fists at mo ruyue and turned to leave with his team.


    the three of them only returned to the carriage after the entire disaster relief team had gone far away. however, deng feng was the one driving the carriage this time, while mo ruyue and gu ying returned to the carriage.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, i¡¯ve checked carefully along the way. i heard that the bai family is heading toward ping city, but there has been no news of imperial doctor tian.


    i think we should find the bai family first before asking for news of imperial doctor tian.¡±


    gu ying took out a map. it was a map of the entire country that he had pieced together based on the detailed maps of various places.


    he pointed at a place on the map. it was very close to the capital.


    ¡°yes, i think so too. after all, it was the bai family who arranged for imperial doctor tian to leave. after the initial chaos, things have gradually settled down. it¡¯s time to look for clues about the missing people.¡±


    ¡°in addition, i also miss old master bai and bai shiyuan¡¯s physical condition very much. although their conditions had improved when i left, i¡¯ll still be more at ease to see them recover with my own eyes.¡±


    mo ruyue treated the bai family as her friends. that was why she told them about the natural disaster. now, she was even more concerned about the family¡¯s safety.


    ¡°then, when will you bring the babies out?¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t make a sound but mouthed to mo ruyue.


    he also deliberately lowered his voice so that the sound of the carriage could cover his voice, but he still used the safest method.


    ¡°i think it should be in this city.¡±


    mo ruyue pointed at a city several miles away from them and said, ¡°it¡¯s relatively safe here. i¡¯ll go over early and settle the babies down. then, i¡¯ll come back to meet you.¡±


    they were moving very slowly now, and they would have to travel dozens of miles until tomorrow. she still had a day to arrange this matter.


    after six hours, the carriage stopped again. this time, mo ruyue suggested to scout the way, while guying stayed behind to prepare dinner.


    mo ruyue rode on big black and quickly arrived at the place called dian city.


    this was a medium-sized city. although it was not hit by meteorites during the natural disaster, the secondary disasters that occurred still affected the lives of the people in the city.


    there were already many disaster victims who had rushed over to ask for a place to live. therefore, the streets of the city were filled with disaster victims who were dressed in ragged clothes and had yellow and emaciated faces.


    they gathered in twos and threes under the eaves and at the corners of the walls, leaning against each other to keep warm.


    everyone looked dull and exhausted. it was obvious that such a difficult life of survival had already made them numb..

 Chapter 446

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue walked around the city and soon rented a relatively quiet and safe courtyard.


    the courtyard was in the wealthy district of the south of the city. very few disaster victims could come here. before they could get close, they would be chased away by the city guards.


    she directly stayed in this courtyard for half a month. to the landlord, this was simply an unexpected income. she immediately signed the contract happily and did not even ask for more details.


    after preparing a place to stay, mo ruyue immediately took a detour and quietly left the city. now, she was just short of bringing the babies out and settling them down.


    in a small forest outside the city, after mo ruyue made sure there was no one around, she brought big black into the space.


    the scene had just changed when she saw a black panther sandwiched in a pack of giant wolves pouncing toward her.


    ¡°hey, your reactions are really fast!¡±


    she stood in place and hugged the head of the giant wolf that rushed in front of her first. she rubbed it affectionately and let go.


    the giant wolf did not have a high status in the wolf pack, and the wolf pack was very particular about social status. a low-level wolf like this would not be able to gain mo ruyue¡¯s favor, or it would be bullied and ostracized by the high-level wolves.


    mo ruyue was well aware of how wolves interacted with each other, so she changed her target after a simple stroke.


    the pack of wolves circled around her and wagged their tails wildly. after being kept in mo ruyue¡¯s space for such a long time, the pack of wolves seemed to have the intention of acknowledging her as their master.


    other than the alpha wolf, who was still a little reserved, the other giant wolves were completely enthusiastic and submissive to her.


    mo ruyue caressed the huge wolves evenly. she had only touched a few of them when the wolf pack was pushed aside by a huge black figure.


    although the black panther was alone, not only had its size doubled after the natural disaster, but it was also growing during the time in the space. its huge size was enough to intimidate the wolf pack.


    however, for some reason, after the black panther entered the space, it did not have any conflict with the wolf pack. they did not use violence to determine their respective positions. instead, they easily integrated into the space, and their positions were not low.


    at this moment, it kept rubbing against mo ruyue¡¯s body, pushing aside the other giant wolves who wanted to fight for her favor, as if it wanted to monopolize her.


    it was rare to see such a clingy cat. however, mo ruyue did not come back to pet the cat.


    she raised her head and looked in the direction of the small courtyard. as expected, a small head poked out from the courtyard door. it looked in her direction and immediately retracted its head.


    cheers rang out as four figures rushed out of the courtyard. behind them was a person who was walking slowly.


    ¡°mother is back!¡±


    san bao was at the front. he was the most powerful of the five babies after da baoi and he was also the most impatient of the five.


    he ran over happily, like a wild wolf cub. mo ruyue¡¯s lips curled up and a smile gradually spread from her lips.


    as soon as the babies appeared, both the black panther and the giant wolf consciously retreated to the side and gave up their position.


    the four babies threw themselves into mo ruyue¡¯s arms one after another. the three boys still remembered that they were older brothers, so they gave the best seats to tang tang.


    ¡°mother, are you here to bring us out?¡±


    tang tang couldn¡¯t help but ask as soon as she was carried up. the three boys were also staring at mo ruyue, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯ve already found a temporary place to settle down. it¡¯s much safer here.


    you can go out and continue north with mother.¡±


    mo ruyue smoothed tang tang¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°i know you guys are all suffocating here. you¡¯ll be fine after we get out.¡±


    ¡°mother, when i get out, i will help you save people. i can also heal people.¡± tang tang still remembered the scene at the ruins of the qin village.


    the familiar village had been buried by the mountain rocks, and most of the back mountain had collapsed. she didn¡¯t know how the villagers were now, but didn¡¯t her mother come back here to save people?


    she had also learned a lot from her mother and could help her!


    ¡°okay, then when we get out, tang tang will be mother¡¯s assistant.¡±


    mo ruyue agreed immediately.


    although they were now in a relatively safe place, many disaster victims had already arrived. there were still many people who needed help.


    ¡°mother, we can help too!¡±


    ¡°i can help with the cooking and the decoction,¡± si bao volunteered.


    ¡°we can do it too!¡±


    er bao and san bao said in unison.


    although they weren¡¯t as talented as their younger sister in medicine and weren¡¯t as good at cooking as their fourth brother, they usually worked together and cooperated with each other. they had long cultivated a tacit understanding of unity.


    ¡°alright, you are all good helpers for mother. lees save more people together.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that the babies were all kind-hearted children, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject their suggestion.


    the further north they went, the less affected they would be by the natural disaster. when they reached the capital, they would consider the children¡¯s academic problems. before that, she could also temporarily take on the role of master and let them continue to receive the corresponding education.


    ¡°then, will grandpa and grandma liu go out with us? i don¡¯t think the wolves and panther can do it. ¡®


    san bao did not forget to bring his companions with him. however, if they followed him out, who knew how many people would be scared?


    ¡°they will go out with us, but blackie and the others can¡¯t. mother found us a safe place in the city, so we can¡¯t bring them along.¡±


    mo ruyue had originally wanted to find a suitable mountain forest to release the wolves and the black panther, but after spending so much time together, she felt like she was leaving a group of reliable old friends, and she didn¡¯t know when they would meet again.


    with that kind of feeling of worry, she seemed to be able to find many flaws in every forest she saw along the way, making her feel uneasy and dissatisfied.


    in his previous life, there was a forest that stretched for thousands of miles in the northernmost part of china. she wondered if it was the same in the north of this country.


    if that was the case, then that was the best place for this group of ¡°old friends¡±.


    she decided to wait until everything settled down before heading to the northernmost area. however, it was still too early to think about this matter. it was just the embryonic form of a plan.


    while they were talking, da bao walked over and stood a few steps away from mo ruyue. he did not stick to her like his siblings.


    ¡°da bao, come, i have something to ask you.¡±


    mo ruyue understood da bao¡¯s personality the best. although he had always been mature and dull, it was all due to his previous experiences.


    the real da bao was a very warm-hearted, delicate, and kind child. however, he was too introverted to show his emotions easily.


    therefore, she had to create more opportunities for him so that he could face his true self calmly. at the very least, he would not hide his true emotions in front of his family.


    da bao took two steps forward and was about to stop to listen to what his mother had to say when someone grabbed his arm and pulled him into a warm embrace.


    ¡°alright, now that all of you have been carried by mother, you are all mother¡¯s treasures. no one can be left behind.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s gentle voice was right beside his ear. da bao had wanted to struggle away awkwardly, but his movements slowed down..

 Chapter 447

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    da bao did not show any intention of refusing, so mo ruyue kept hugging him.


    she wanted this awkward doll to get used to being intimate with people. she wanted him to get used to being involved, not being far away.


    they waited and watched from afar.


    after letting mo ruyue hug him for a while, da bao leaned back slightly, indicating that he wanted to leave.


    mo ruyue also released her grip at the right time, allowing him to ¡°break free¡± from her embrace.


    this was a step-by-step process. he had already improved a lot, so he should still be given time and space to adapt.


    ¡°ahem, shall we go back and pack our things now and prepare to leave?


    da bao clenched his right hand into a fist and covered his mouth with a cough. he tried his best to look calm, but his reddened ears and slightly evasive gaze revealed his true emotions.


    mo ruyue looked at her eldest son¡¯s adorable appearance and her fingers began to itch again. she wished she could pinch his cheeks hard.


    in the past, da bao¡¯s skin was dark and rough. although mo ruyue¡¯s diet had made his skin fairer and smoother, it still could not compare to tang tangs delicate skin.


    however, it felt much more comfortable compared to when she pinched it before.


    da bao felt even more uneasy under mo ruyue¡¯s gaze. he finally couldn¡¯t help but glare at her, just like when he had not let down his guard against her in the beginning but was often teased.


    mo ruyue chuckled. she knew that he was about to get angry, so she stopped teasing him and said to the babies, ¡°everyone, go back and bring your textbooks with you. pack a few more sets of clothes and we¡¯ll be ready to go out now.¡±


    ¡°oh, oh, let¡¯s go out! let¡¯s go out!¡±


    the babies immediately cheered excitedly, causing the wolves to howl at the sky as well. they jumped around them happily, but they were careful not to knock them down.


    as for the black panther, it was lying at mo ruyue¡¯s feet, lazily wagging its tail.


    it seemed to have forgotten the feeling of galloping freely in the forest. it only wanted to lie on the ground, eat, sleep, and eat. it was more like a domesticated cat than a ferocious beast.


    the babies swarmed toward the small courtyard. they were in a hurry to pack their textbooks and clothes. they could not wait to go out.


    in this strange space, although there was the freshest air, the most beautiful scenery, safety, and quietness, there was no need to worry about anything.


    they even had a group of coolest ¡°playmates¡± to accompany them, but there was still a lingering sense of loneliness.


    humans were social animals. not everyone could live alone and hide from the world.


    mo ruyue walked slowly behind.


    she was going to bring the carriage out of the space later. although she could control everything in the space with a thought and did not need to walk close to operate it, it would easily create a sense of distance, which she did not like.


    mr. and mrs. liu had already heard the news from the babies that they were going out, but they were a little lonely in their hearts.


    for them, who had already lived more than half of their lives, being able to live in peace was the most important thing. this strange space might be the most suitable place for them.


    however, the two elders didn¡¯t show their true feelings. now, they were more like family to mo ruyue¡¯s family. as long as they could be together, they would be content.


    soon, the babies came out with their packed backpacks and got into the carriage one by one. the liu couple habitually prepared to lock the door.


    ¡°aunt liu, there¡¯s no need to lock this door. no one else is here?¡¯ mo ruyue reminded with a smile.


    ¡°oh right, look at my memory. there are no outsiders here.¡±


    aunt liu also smiled a little embarrassedly. she was a little absent-minded just now and subconsciously made a move to lock the door.


    ¡°we still have a chance to come back in the future. every year when the children are on vacation, we¡¯ll come in and stay for a while. how about that?¡±


    mo ruyue saw through aunt liu¡¯s unspoken thoughts at a glance. anyway, the space belonged to her and she carried it with her. she could easily bring them in with a thought.


    ¡°good. of course it¡¯s good.¡±


    aunt liu nodded repeatedly.


    she didn¡¯t have any extravagant hopes. all she wanted was to get along well with mo ruyue¡¯s family and her life would be complete.


    ¡°oh, right, there¡¯s something very important that i forgot to mention.¡±


    just as mo ruyue was about to move the carriage out of the space, she suddenly remembered something. she immediately said to the babies and mrs. liu, ¡°there¡¯s going to be one more person in our family.¡±


    ¡°mother, who do we need?¡±


    san bao said.


    ¡°when mother was saving people outside, she met a rather good person. you should call him uncle. he was willing to risk his life to save a group of people who had nothing to do with him. moreover, he was an extremely capable person.¡±


    mo ruyue and gu ying both had a very high opinion of deng feng. otherwise, they would not have wanted to bring him along.


    she also hoped that deng feng would be accepted by the babies. their second uncle, who was really related by blood, was a scumbag. she really wanted the babies to experience what true ¡°kinship¡± was like.


    ¡°mother, you want to find us a stepfather?¡±


    san bao spoke without restraint, but before he could finish his sentence, er bao slapped him on the back of his head.


    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? if you want to find us a stepfather, it¡¯s someone like uncle ying.¡±


    before he could finish his sentence, da bao slapped him on the back of his head, just like his third brother.


    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? don¡¯t you know that this will hurt mother¡¯s reputation? if you spout any more nonsense, don¡¯t blame me for beating you up!¡¯


    although da bao sounded very protective of his son, mo ruyue could still tell that he was protective of his biological father and repelled all men except his biological father.


    of course, he was absolutely protective of her. he would spare no effort to protect her innocence and reputation. however, he also had his own selfish motives, which could not be hidden from mo ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°that uncle is the elder brother that mother has acknowledged. in the future, we will also get along like a family, so mother hopes that you can know about this before you see him.¡±


    ¡°his name is deng feng. you can just call him uncle deng. there¡¯s one more


    mo ruyue hesitated for a moment. she did not know if it was the right time, but seeing da bao¡¯s rejection, she felt that it was better to take precautions as soon as possible.


    ¡°i said before that i would dissolve the marriage with your biological father. if it weren¡¯t for the natural disaster, it would have been completed by now.¡±


    ¡°once the relationship is broken, i will regain my freedom and can choose to remarry. therefore, you will definitely have a stepfather in the future. i hope that you can accept this and not be stubborn.¡±


    her words were directed at the babies, but her eyes lingered on da bao. she could clearly see that his face had darkened.


    ¡°mother, could uncle ying be our stepfather?¡±


    san bao didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with his elder brothers expression. his mind was filled with what er bao had just said.


    uncle ying looked too much like his biological father, and he was also a highly skilled expert. although he looked cold, he did not put on airs when he was with them. instead, he took care of them very well.


    if he could really be their stepfather, he could also treat them well like his own father right?


    therefore, he said what he was thinking truthfully.


    no matter what others thought, he did not reject this possibility at all..

 Chapter 448

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°what does san bao think of uncle ying?¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t answer him directly. instead, she asked him a question.


    ¡°i think it¡¯s pretty good. i have nothing to say to mother. when i was with you, i never looked at anyone else. she is serious about everything she teaches, but she is a little too strict. she is even more unreasonable than mother.¡±


    san bao spoke non-stop. it seemed that he was quite satisfied with gu ying.


    ¡°then what do the others think?¡±


    she looked at the other babies again and took the opportunity to test everyone¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°uncle ying is very good. he cares a lot about tang tang.¡±


    tang tang had never met her father, qin ming, so she had no impression of him.


    she had only secretly fantasized in her heart that if her biological father was still around, he would love her more. and in the process of getting along with them, gu ying completely matched all of the little girl¡¯s imaginations.


    ¡°i think it¡¯s alright too. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s good for mother. i have no objections.¡±


    si bao was more like a little adult. his orderly manner made people laugh.


    no one knew what er bao was thinking. his eyes were a little blank. he didn¡¯t even react when it was his turn to speak. he only came back to his senses after san bao elbowed him.


    ¡°what? oh, i, i don¡¯t know.¡±


    er bao scratched his head, but his words stunned everyone.


    ¡°second brother, you just said that if mother found a stepfather for us, it should be someone like uncle ying. why are you saying that you don¡¯t know now?¡±


    san bao didn¡¯t hesitate to ruin his reputation and expose the words that were still hot.


    ¡°that¡¯s right¡­ anyway, it¡¯s up to mother. it¡¯s better for us children not to get involved in adults¡¯ matters.¡±


    er bao kept glancing at da bao as he spoke.


    he had already realized that his eldest brother was very angry about this topic.


    as for why, perhaps it was because they all had very deep memories of their biological father. when they thought that someone would replace his position, they felt that it was unacceptable.


    however, he did not find it difficult to accept this matter. after all, uncle ying looked too much like his biological father. he was also really obedient to his mother. he could not be any better.


    they both hoped that their mother could be happy, that was all.


    it was just that his eldest brother had spent the longest time with his biological father and had the deepest feelings for him. it was normal that he could not turn this corner until now. perhaps it would be fine if he did not answer his third brother¡¯s words just now.


    ¡°big brother¡­¡±


    san bao looked at da bao and was about to urge him to answer the question. however, after seeing his expression, he automatically silenced the rest of his words.


    ¡°mother can do whatever she wants. i have no objections.¡±


    da bao said lightly and turned to look out of the carriage window, refusing to make eye contact with anyone else.


    mo ruyue took a look and realized that the knot in his heart had yet to be resolved.


    qin ming was the hero in da bao¡¯s heart. he was an indomitable and irreplaceable man. compared to the other babies, his heart was the hardest to break.


    it took her a lot of effort to get rid of da bao¡¯s guard. now, it was even more difficult for gu ying to replace the man who was almost a legend to da bao.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s leave this place first. after i settle you down, i still have to meet up with your uncle ying and uncle deng.¡±


    mo ruyue did not intend to discuss this matter with da bao in front of the others. she would find a suitable time to talk about it in private.


    she and gu ying had lived two lives and were already an inseparable part of each other. it was only natural that they would get married. even if da bao could not accept it, he could not change her decision.


    seeing that everyone was seated in the carriage, mo ruyue prepared a batch of food and herbs to be used as a temporary supply. she then closed the carriage door and windows.


    the carriage swayed slightly. before the babies could react, mo ruyue said from outside, ¡°alright, come out.¡±


    the carriage door and windows opened almost at the same time.


    san bao and er bao sat by the door and were the first to jump off the carriage.


    the two of them stretched their bodies and took a few deep breaths. their brows slowly furrowed.


    ¡°mother, why does the air outside feel so suffocating?


    tang tang was also leaning against the window, her small hands fanning her nose and mouth a few times. ¡°yeah, the air over there smells better. it¡¯s a little cool and sweet, like a mixture of mint and lilac.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a little choking here. there¡¯s a sudden earthy smell.¡±


    ¡°this is because you¡¯ve been there for a long time, so you won¡¯t be able to adapt when you first come out. you¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s space was filled with rich spiritual energy. the longer one stayed inside, the more they could not stand the turbid air outside.


    this was also the reason why she was in a hurry to bring the babies out. she was afraid that their physiques would not be able to adapt to the external environment early.


    mr. and mrs. liu were already very old. before the spiritual energy could improve their physique, it had to repair their bodies that were gradually exhausted. therefore, the feeling when they returned to the outside world was not as strong as the babies.


    ¡°this is the address and key of the house i rented in the city. after i bring you into the city, release the black wolf king and blackie, and let two giant wolves guard the house.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll attract attention if you bring these supplies with you.


    with these, i can rest assured. after tonight, i¡¯ll be able to meet up with you guys tomorrow.¡±


    after mo ruyue finished speaking, she asked uncle liu to drive the carriage into the city.


    at the city gate, they were indeed stopped by the soldiers guarding the city gate for a routine interrogation.


    ¡°little brother, there are old people and children in the carriage. it¡¯s been a long journey and they can¡¯t take it anymore. please make it convenient for them.¡±


    as mo ruyue spoke, she used her body as a cover and stuffed a few silver notes into the soldier¡¯s hands.


    the bank that accepted the money was the largest bank in the country and had several branches in this city.


    the soldier lowered his head and twirled the banknote. when he saw the amount on it, he immediately beamed with joy.


    he pushed open the carriage door and looked at the babies and mrs. liu sitting inside. he nodded and waved his hand. ¡°alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, go in!¡±


    the group entered the city smoothly and headed straight for the courtyard that mo ruyue had prepared.


    after entering the door, she first released the two hounds and three giant wolves and placed them in the most vulnerable places.


    after that, she moved the food and herbs into the warehouse with the babies.


    she looked up at the sky. it had been about two hours since she came out. it was time to go back.


    ¡°alright, i have to go back now. i¡¯ve wasted a lot of time. you guys can clean up the rest yourselves.¡±


    ¡°mother, you can come to the city tomorrow, right? then we¡¯ll wait for you!¡¯ san bao stood beside mo ruyue and said reluctantly.


    after they came out, the novelty quickly passed. now, what they wanted the most was for their mother to be by their side and live a peaceful and stable life like before..

 Chapter 449

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°yes, i¡¯ll speed up when i get back. we¡¯ll meet again before noon tomorrow at the latest.¡±


    mo ruyue was also reluctant to part with the babies.


    they had stayed in her space for so long. they were clearly the closest to each other, but they barely had time to see each other. in fact, they had not even seen each other as much as before the natural disaster.


    it would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t feel guilty.


    she wanted to do her best to make it up to them.


    ¡°ruyue, let¡¯s go. it¡¯s too tiring for you to come and go in such a hurry. if you have anything to say, wait until we meet tomorrow.¡±


    aunt liu saw the babies sticking to mo ruyue and chatting away. she knew that she would not be able to leave if they continued to delay.


    soon, mo ruyue left the courtyard.


    however, she did not ride a horse this time. instead, she silently climbed over the city wall alone and left on her horse after leaving a certain distance.


    on the other side, gu ying and deng feng stayed where they were and waited for mo ruyue to return. they also prepared the ingredients for dinner.


    it was getting late, and he didn¡¯t know what was going on ahead. perhaps he would have to camp here tonight.


    ¡°brother-in-law, i¡¯ll bring the horses nearby to look for some grass. we have food and drink, but the horses can¡¯t stop eating.¡±


    deng feng dismounted the horse that was pulling the carriage. he could only get close to gu ying¡¯s little black and mo ruyue¡¯s big black, but he could not bring them away.


    the way he addressed gu ying was becoming more and more fluent. it was only after he finished speaking that he realized what he had just called him.


    ¡°alright, brother feng, you go first. i¡¯ll watch the fire here and wait for bing


    ¡®er to come back.¡±


    gu ying naturally responded to his words. he stood up and walked to little black¡¯s side, patting its neck.


    ¡°little black, follow brother deng. don¡¯t throw a tantrum.¡±


    with his words, little black nodded repeatedly and took the initiative to walk to deng feng¡¯s side and rub its head against him.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll be leaving first. you guys can eat first when ruyue comes back. don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    not long after deng feng left with a few horses, mo ruyue came back riding on big black. she couldn¡¯t see deng feng at first glance, so she asked casually, ¡°ying, where¡¯s brother feng?¡±


    ¡°he just left. he left not long ago. you came back right after he left.¡±


    gu ying walked over and held mo ruyue¡¯s hand as they sat down by the fire.


    ¡°i¡¯ll get big black to follow. it can follow little black¡¯s scent and tell brother feng that i¡¯m back.¡±


    mo ruyue whistled. the big black horse immediately raised its head and galloped away with a neigh.


    ¡°how is it? have you settled down over there?¡±


    gu ying saw her calm expression and knew that there should be no problem.


    ¡°yes, there¡¯s a medium-sized city a few dozen miles ahead. i rented a courtyard in the city and arranged for the babies, uncle liu, and aunt liu to stay there.


    ¡°tomorrow, we will speed up and try to enter the city before noon. i¡¯ve prepared some food and herbs. i¡¯m afraid it will attract attention if it¡¯s too long.¡±


    although mo ruyue had already made some arrangements before she left, she was still worried.


    having wolves and dogs at home could more or less deter them. the babies had also practiced some self-defense skills, but it was still very risky to really encounter robbers.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, they were trained by you, bing ¡®er. although it hasn¡¯t been long, their skills in setting up ambushes and traps are very high. they will definitely be able to protect themselves.¡±


    gu ying was much more confident in the babies than mo ruyue.


    because she was too worried and put in too much effort, she often worried about her gains and losses and could not see the real situation clearly.


    ¡°yes, i believe in your judgment. if you say there would not be any problems, then there would really be no problems.¡±


    mo ruyue finally felt a little relieved after being comforted.


    she took over the task of preparing dinner. she would be meeting the babies tomorrow. to celebrate, she specially prepared a few more dishes and even took out a small pot of white wine.


    deng feng returned after an hour.


    the evening sky rose, and the desolate official road was deserted. only the bright and warm bonfire guided him back.


    the rich aroma of food filled the air. even though deng feng was dozens of meters away, he was still tempted. he listened to the rumbling sound, touched his stomach, and laughed at himself.


    ¡°i¡¯m already used to it. i¡¯ll definitely scream when i smell the fragrance!¡±


    he had been with mo ruyue for a long time, and only then did he realize that her culinary skills were not any worse than her medical skills.


    when they were in the survivor camp, everyone ate together. as long as there was food, it was good enough. they couldn¡¯t pick the taste.


    mo ruyue was even busier every day. she was busy treating the wounded, helping to find a place to stay, plowing the fields and plowing the spring. she had no chance to cook at all.


    the survivors were even more unwilling to let mo ruyue cook for them while working. they took the initiative to do these chores.


    in the end, no one knew what kind of treasure they had missed.


    deng feng was also deeply shocked after he tasted mo ruyue¡¯s barbecue on his first night outside after leaving the survivor camp.


    ¡°brother feng, you¡¯re back! come over and wipe your hands. it¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s voice could be heard in the night breeze, which made deng feng quicken his pace. as he led the horse back, he replied loudly, ¡°hey, i¡¯m coming!¡¯


    when he saw big black running over, he knew that mo ruyue had returned. she had sent big black over to graze, and was also sending him a message.


    fortunately, they found a patch of grass after walking for a short while. there were specks of green on the grass. it was the tender grass that horses loved to eat the most.


    the weather in the north was relatively cold, but spring had arrived. the degree of disaster here was getting lighter, and even the animals and plants had increased.


    deng feng had only taken a few steps when he heard a mournful wolf howl behind him.


    deng feng turned around warily and stared at the darkness behind him. as expected, he saw a dim light.


    the horses that were originally following behind had long been used to the existence of the giant wolves and had become less afraid of the existence of the wolves.


    although they smelled another unfamiliar wolf scent, they only stirred slightly. soon, they gathered around deng feng and calmed down again. ¡°brother feng, leave this to me. you go eat with bing ¡®er.¡±


    gu ying silently landed beside deng feng. the distance of tens of meters was just a few ups and downs for him.


    ¡°okay, you take care of yourself too. i¡¯ll go first.¡±


    deng feng knew that gu ying was very capable and unpredictable. not only would he not be of any help if he stayed here, but he would also become a burden to him. he immediately turned around and left.


    deng feng had taken the horses away, leaving gu ying alone.


    a few of the dim lights in the distance dimmed and gradually moved away from the two sides, as if they were going to surround deng feng. the person facing gu ying was staring at him, trying to restrict his movements..

 Chapter 450

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°what a beast. you even know how to play tactics.¡±


    gu ying scolded with a smile.


    he did not have any killing intent towards this pack of wolves that had suddenly appeared, but that did not mean that he would allow them to treat the three of them and the horses as prey.


    perhaps because gu ying had been with the giant wolf pack for a long time, he had a wolf smell on him. even if he did not release his killing intent, the wolf pack on the opposite side still did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°gu ying, let me do it.¡±


    the sleeves of her clothes fluttered in the wind, and a faint fragrance wafted in the air. mo ruyue, who was supposed to be having dinner by the bonfire, had already landed beside him, holding a huge pig leg in her hand.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a bunch of hungry wolves. just feed them and send them away.¡±


    she turned her head and pointed in the direction of the bonfire. in a dark corner where the fire could not shine, a few hungry wolves were crazily biting a wild boar.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a temporary solution.¡±


    gu ying frowned.


    it was also because of the giant wolves that he did not want to kill these wolves that went out to hunt for food.


    but even if the wolves were fed today, they would still hunt humans and their livestock when they were hungry next time.


    this wasn¡¯t helping them, but harming them instead.


    after taking some lives, they would also attract a fatal disaster. they would definitely be wiped out by the government or the nearby people.


    ¡°after the natural disaster, the wild animals in the forest either died or ran away. the wolves that originally lived in the mountains had no choice but to take the risk and come to human territory to look for food.¡±


    ¡°if we can¡¯t subdue them like how we subdued the giant wolves, in fact, their final outcome has already been determined. all we can do now is to let them eat an extra meal.¡±


    mo ruyue said as she threw the pork leg in her hand.


    she and gu ying took the opportunity to take turns to explore the way. they would not return empty-handed every time. in fact, they were just taking out the prey raised in the space.


    therefore, they had accumulated a certain amount of meat in the carriage. in addition to providing food for themselves every day, if they met a small number of disaster victims on the road, they would also generously provide them with a sumptuous meal.


    the meat that mo ruyue was distributing to the wolves was the frozen meat that she had taken out from the interspace. she would only feed the wolves with the meat from the interspace when she was far away from deng feng¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°then why don¡¯t we kill them on the spot? otherwise, if someone passes by this place and encounters a wolf pack in the future, won¡¯t they die an innocent death?¡±


    gu ying did not understand mo ruyue¡¯s intention for a moment. however, when he saw mo ruyue directly rushing forward to drive the wolf pack into the dark forest, he seemed to understand what she wanted to do.


    several black shadows appeared beside her and followed her closely into the forest.


    gu ying smiled and did not follow. instead, he turned around and walked towards the bonfire.


    deng feng sat by the fire, holding a torch and a sharp machete in his hand. he stared warily at the wolves that were biting the wild boar not far away.


    after mo ruyue threw the dead wild boar over, she went straight to gu ying.


    deng feng¡¯s eyesight wasn¡¯t that strong, so he couldn¡¯t see anything more than ten meters away. he could only wait in place according to her instructions.


    suddenly, he noticed that the wolves had suddenly raised their heads and looked in the direction of mo ruyue and the other two. they then dragged the wild boar that had barely eaten a few mouthfuls and dragged it with all their might. soon, they disappeared into the night.


    he didn¡¯t know what was going on over there, but he thought that it might be a trick by the wolves to lure him out of the range of the fire, so he forcefully suppressed the thought of going to find out what was going on. he just stayed by the bonfire and remained vigilant.


    soon, a series of light footsteps could be heard. gu ying walked out of the darkness alone, but mo ruyue was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°brother-in-law, where¡¯s ruyue?


    deng feng looked behind him. gu ying was so relieved that she could face the pack of wolves alone, but as his righteous brother, he could not help but worry about her safety.


    ¡°bing ¡®er has gone to solve the wolf problem. brother deng, she wants us to continue eating. she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    guying returned to the campfire and sat down. he picked up his bowl and continued to eat.


    deng feng saw that he was calm and composed, and his anxious heart slowly relaxed.


    his younger sister and brother-in-law were like immortals, so he really didn¡¯t have to worry so much.


    on the other side, mo ruyue rushed straight into the wolf pack and snatched the food from the wolf¡¯s mouth with lightning speed. in the blink of an eye, she had rushed dozens of meters away.


    she heard the sound of rapid footsteps behind her, the angry howls of the wolves, and the rapid panting of the running.


    when the wild wolves caught up, she had already released the giant wolves in her space.


    at this moment, she had already entered deep into the forest and was very far from the official road outside. the moment the giant wolf pack appeared, the unfamiliar and violent aura, as well as the huge, oppressive and threatening body size, immediately caused the wild wolf pack to explode.


    the wolf pack that had been chasing mo ruyue with their claws bared instantly had their ears stuck to the ground, their tails tightly tucked between their hind legs, and their four limbs bent down, their belly pressed tightly against the ground.


    the air was filled with the strong smell of wolves.


    when the giant wolves surrounded them, all the wild wolves, including the alpha wolf, fell on their stomachs and dripped urine.


    despite mo ruyue¡¯s strong endurance, she sneezed a few times due to the pungent smell.


    the black wolf king had been in the space, preparing to command the wolf pack to hunt, but it was transferred to the space outside in the next second. although it did not understand what was going on, it still subconsciously obeyed mo ruyue¡¯s instructions.


    gather, deter, subdue.


    the three clear instructions were passed down, and the effect was obviously gratifying.


    when the ferocious and cunning wolf pack encountered the giant wolf pack, they immediately turned into docile little lambs. one by one, they turned their soft bellies out and showed them, not even daring to have the thought of resisting.


    in the laws of the wolf pack, the hierarchy was much stricter than the hierarchy maintained by human laws.


    if a wolf with a lower status wanted to challenge someone of a higher level, the only outcome for losing was death.


    every wolf in the pack had a clear understanding that even the weakest wolf in the pack that appeared out of thin air was stronger than their wolf king.


    in the face of absolute power, resistance was meaningless.


    the black wolf king stood proudly. it had no interest in slaughtering these weak wolves. it was only following mo ruyue¡¯s orders.


    therefore, after intimidating the pack of wild wolves with its aura, it slightly wagged its tail at mo ruyue, rubbed its tail against her legs, and circled around her twice. this was also a clear indication of her status to the pack of wild wolves.


    mo ruyue patted the black wolf king¡¯s neck. indeed, it was great to have such a helper.


    this time, the wild wolves no longer looked at mo ruyue with caution and vigilance. instead, they looked at her with subservience and flattery.


    ¡°these prey are for you. i will also release enough prey in this forest for you to survive. the condition is that you must stay away from human tracks in the future and not hurt passersby.¡±


    mo ruyue told them her true intentions, so she didn¡¯t have to worry that the wild wolves wouldn¡¯t understand her..

 Chapter 451

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the black wolf king kept growling at the wolf pack, trying to translate her words to the wolf pack.


    it could understand a lot of mo ruyue¡¯s words, especially after staying in her space for a while. other than not being able to speak, it could almost perfectly understand every word mo ruyue said.


    there was a brief commotion among the wild wolves. their eyes revealed a surprised and relaxed expression, and there was also a little doubt.


    if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there weren¡¯t enough prey in the forest, why would they take the risk to come down the mountain to attack humans? however, was what that woman said true?


    could she really provide enough prey for them to survive?


    if that was the case, they would be eager to hide in the mountains and never come out again.


    mo ruyue did not need the black wolf king to translate for her to see through the wild wolves¡¯ thoughts from their eyes.


    it was also because she had an extremely powerful space. otherwise, there was no other way to save the pack of wild wolves in front of her other than being completely killed.


    before a natural disaster struck, only the plants in mo ruyue¡¯s space would show signs of rapid growth and reproduction. the growth cycle of animals was no different from the outside world.


    later, before the natural disaster, in order to maintain the survival needs of the giant wolf pack, she and gu ying captured a large number of herbivores and put them into the space.


    originally, she was worried that it would not be enough for the giant wolves to eat a few meals. she did not expect that the number of herbivores did not decrease, but instead increased.


    it was only then that she realized that the space had such an obvious effect on the breeding cycle of animals.


    this was a pleasant surprise, but it was also a worry.


    she was happy that if she could capture rare species like rollie and the snow leopard in the future, she would be able to reproduce in her space and avoid them from becoming endangered species.


    the worrying thing was that humans were also a type of mammal. if they stayed in the space for too long, they would also be affected and some unexpected physiological changes would occur.


    she temporarily put this question aside.


    unless a natural disaster of this scale occurred again, or the babies became her weakness and were threatened, she would not let the babies stay in the space for too long unless it was absolutely necessary.


    due to the dark sky, mo ruyue was unable to observe the surrounding terrain in detail. she could only form a 3d topographic map in her mind based on the path she had taken.


    judging from the topographic map, this place was far enough from the official road outside. as long as the herbivores were released and the wolves grazed into the mountains, it would be fine.


    that¡¯s right, dogs evolved from wolves in ancient times. wolves would hunt together, so grazing together was equivalent to surrounding them without killing them. it was not difficult for them.


    the black wolf king once again conveyed mo ruyue¡¯s intentions. there was also a wolf king among the pack of wild wolves. it crouched at the black wolf king¡¯s feet and whimpered in a low voice, as if it understood.


    soon, batches of deer, wild goats, yellow goats, and pheasants were released into the forest. there were also wild rabbits and pheasants.


    except for a few clever ones who were at the edge of the pack and quickly escaped without a trace as soon as they landed, the rest were all frightened by the wolf pack¡¯s aura. they trembled in fear and did not dare to escape at all.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ve already prepared your food. if i find out that you¡¯re still going out to harm human lives, don¡¯t say that i¡¯ll cut the weeds and eradicate them at their roots. i¡¯ll be ruthless.¡±


    mo ruyue had done everything she could. although releasing herbivores to become food for the wolves sounded cruel, it was the law of nature.


    a natural disaster had broken the ecosystem in the southern mountains. she hoped that her current actions could make up for it, so that her efforts would not be in vain.


    after confirming that the wild wolves had completely taken control of the herbivores, mo ruyue recalled the giant wolf pack back into her space then, she turned around and quickly ran down the mountain to the campsite.


    from the time she entered the forest to the time she returned, it had only been less than an hour.


    there was an iron pot on the fire, and meat soup was still boiling inside. gu ying turned around and saw that she had returned, so he took the initiative to scoop the food and soup and handed them over with chopsticks.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, you¡¯ve worked hard. hurry up and eat.¡±


    gu ying might look cold and aloof, but to mo ruyue, he was definitely a filial man.


    putting aside the fact that taking care of her meant that he had to provide her with food and clothes, even if she frowned slightly, he would accurately determine if she was sad, angry, or needed something.


    mo ruyue took the bowl and chopsticks and smiled sweetly at gu ying.


    before she started to eat, she hooked gu ying¡¯s finger with her finger and shook it gently. the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were so sweet that honey was about to drip out.


    deng feng rubbed his nose and consciously went to gather the herd of horses and prepare for the night¡¯s sleep.


    seeing the sweet couple, he felt very happy.


    although his adopted sister was still a widow, a widow could remarry. as long as she could be happy, he, as her elder brother, would definitely support her to the end.


    the night passed by quietly. before the sun rose in the east, the three of them got up and extinguished the fire. after ensuring that there were no embers, they set off for the next ¡°scheduled¡± town.


    their speed today was much faster than yesterday. when mo ruyue returned last night, she had mentioned that there would be a medium-sized city in a few dozen miles. they could go and resupply.


    deng feng¡¯s body had completely recovered. this time, he insisted that he drive the carriage every day.


    the main thing was that there was no room for a third person between mo ruyue and gu ying. no matter who he was with in the carriage, he would feel uncomfortable all over, as if he was a wicked father who was trying to break up the lovebirds.


    after he could not help but tell mo ruyue his true feelings, she laughed until tears flowed out. in the end, she readily agreed to his request.


    ¡°sister, are the babies in the city too? did uncle liu leave any clues for you?¡±


    deng feng sat on the shaft of the carriage and asked mo ruyue as he steered the carriage forward steadily and quickly.


    ¡°uncle liu doesn¡¯t know any code words. even if he left some clues, he can¡¯t be sure that i¡¯m going the same way as them. we can only go to the city to look for it first.¡±


    ¡°however, before we left, we agreed to take the route to the capital and choose a relatively large city to stay in. we tried our best to avoid sleeping in the wilderness, so i think we should be able to find out about them in the next


    of course, mo ruyue could not say that she had already arranged everything. she could only give deng feng a logical answer.


    ¡°yes, it was not easy for my sister to make this decision. i¡¯ve seen your babies before. they¡¯re all smart and beautiful, with a sense of wit. they¡¯ll definitely be dragons and phoenixes in the future.¡±


    deng feng had seen the five babies when mo ruyue was in a lawsuit against her mother-in-law.


    at that time, qin qingyan had brought his four younger siblings and begged uncle liu to bring them to testify for mo ruyue.


    he had watched the entire lawsuit and had a deep impression of the five babies¡¯ performance..

 Chapter 452

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°yes, we¡¯ve been apart for so long. i miss them too. perhaps they¡¯re really waiting for me in the next city.¡±


    although she had just seen the babies yesterday and spent quite some time with them, mo ruyue was telling the truth when she said that she missed them.


    this time, after everyone reunited, they would always be together. as for when they could completely settle down, that would have to wait until they reached the capital.


    while mo ruyue was hurrying toward her destination, the bai family was facing an unprecedented crisis.


    in a secluded courtyard, bai shiyuan frowned as he read the letter in his hand. he got up and paced back and forth in the room.


    ¡°why did this matter leak out? didn¡¯t the informant at that time already arrange it and send it far away?


    after walking back and forth a few times, his emotions eased slightly before he asked the messenger.


    ¡°young master, the higher-ups have never stopped investigating our bai family. back then, the head of the family gave up half of his family business in exchange for decades of low-key endurance.¡±


    ¡°after this natural disaster, the higher-ups are worried that our bai family will take the opportunity to make a comeback. therefore, under the guise of disaster relief, they are actually taking advantage of the situation to uproot many of the shops that we have been operating for a long time.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that there would be a descendant of someone who knew the truth inside. he confessed everything he knew without even using torture.¡±


    ¡°does father know about this?¡±


    bai shiyuan asked.


    after master bai got better, he lived in seclusion in a small city in order to command the remaining forces of the bai family.


    under bai shiyuan¡¯s lead, the bai family headed north to a safer place once they found a suitable place, they would once again hide in seclusion.


    this was the original plan, but before bai shiyuan could find a suitable place, something happened.


    ¡°the family head has also received the news. he has also sent a message to the young master. he wants you to immediately move your family again. if it really doesn¡¯t work, you can only enter the mountains.¡±


    bai shiyuan¡¯s heart sank when he heard the messenger¡¯s words.


    it seemed that the current situation was quite serious. otherwise, his father would not have said that he wanted the bai family to enter the mountain.


    they had a secret base hidden in a mountain in the north, but there were still hundreds of miles to go. there were many checkpoints along the way, and it would be very difficult to get through.


    during the journey north, the bai family and the xiao family lost contact. if it was said that in the days after the natural disaster, everything was chaotic and they had not been able to contact each other, it would be fine. however, it had been more than a month since the disaster, and they had not been able to contact each other. this was simply too strange.


    one had to know that the xiao family specialized in intelligence. if such a professional person could not find the whereabouts of the bai family, how could it be possible?


    ¡°send a message back to my father. tell him that i understand and will leave for the north on the same day. tell him not to worry.¡±


    after bai shiyuan sent the messenger away, he was the only one left in the room, sitting quietly.


    the bai family had never had the intention of rebelling. however, they were helpless. just the wealth and reputation they had accumulated over hundreds of years was enough to make any emperor wary.


    in order to protect the bai familys bloodline, the ancestors exhausted all their efforts and left bases in various parts of the country for emergency evacuation.


    it was just that most of the southern ones should have been destroyed in this natural disaster, but the northern ones were too close to the capital, the center of power, and did not dare to expand at all.


    but now, the imperial court had captured the descendant of the most important insider. to the bai family, this was equivalent to another catastrophe.


    ¡°if the bai family can¡¯t survive this calamity, then many promises to lady qin can¡¯t be fulfilled.¡±


    bai shiyuan muttered to himself.


    he didn¡¯t know why he thought of mo ruyue at this moment.


    she had saved almost all of the bai family¡¯s people. this kindness was greater than the heavens. it was not something that could be repaid with a lot of wealth.


    the bai family had made a solemn promise to her. as long as she was alive, the bai family would always help mo ruyue¡¯s family with all their might.


    no matter what price they had to pay, as long as the bai family was still breathing, this promise would continue.


    however, no one had expected that the bai family¡¯s calamity had already arrived before mo ruyue¡¯s family¡¯s troubles.


    just as bai shiyuan was racking his brains on how to safely and secretly bring the bai family members through the blockade line of hundreds of miles to the nearest fortress in the north, there was suddenly a knock on the door.


    ¡°husband, may i come in?


    mrs. bai¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    bai shiyuan raised his head and realized that the sun¡¯s shadow outside the window had already shifted. just as he was deep in thought, time had already slipped away.


    with bai shiyuan¡¯s permission, the door was slowly pushed open.


    a beautiful and gentle woman walked in with a tray. although there was a hint of worry in her eyes, she quickly changed into a gentle smile when she entered.


    ¡°shiyuan, i heard that you didn¡¯t eat lunch. is your wound hurting again? i made you some easy to digest porridge. have some.¡±


    as she spoke, she placed the dishes on the table.


    ¡°the wound doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. wifey, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m not hungry now. let¡¯s eat together during dinner.¡±


    bai shiyuan¡¯s mind was filled with the crisis that the bai family was facing now. how could he be in the mood to eat anything?


    ¡°then, i¡¯ll put the food here first. remember to eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    the beautiful woman wanted to persuade him again, but she swallowed her words hesitantly.


    she did not know what trouble her husband had encountered that made him so worried. the last time she saw him like this was when her mother-in-law and sister-in-law were both in danger.


    could it be that the bai family had encountered another huge crisis?


    she thought to herself, but she couldn¡¯t ask this question. he didn¡¯t say it because he didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    ¡°okay, wifey, go and see if mother and younger sister need any help. i still have some things to deal with, so i won¡¯t accompany you for now.¡±


    bai shiyuan thought of the letter hidden in his bosom, and his heart suddenly felt heavy. he could only force out a smile.


    the beautiful woman nodded. she knew that even if she stayed here, she would not be of much help, but she still walked over and placed her hand on his shoulder, massaging his acupuncture points a few times.


    ¡°husband, father is not at home now. you are our backbone. but no matter what happens, don¡¯t keep it in your heart. i can share your worries.¡±


    ¡°yes, wifey, i¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±


    bai shiyuan closed his eyes slightly, allowing himself to indulge in his wife¡¯s massage for a while. then, he opened his eyes and patted the back of her hand twice.


    after the beautiful woman left, bai shiyuan looked at the steaming porridge and side dishes on the table. finally, he picked up the spoon and started eating in small bites.


    she was right. her father was also busy at the moment. even if it was for his wife and children, he had to shoulder this burden.


    the bai family could not fall here like this. then, even if he went to the underworld, he would not have the face to face his ancestors.


    only after eating, having strength and a clear mind could one deal with all kinds of unexpected situations and make the most correct choice..

 Chapter 453

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°i don¡¯t know where lady qin is now. she entrusted the bai family to take care of imperial doctor tian and mr. du. at least we didn¡¯t disappoint her previously, but after this disaster¡­ i wonder what it will be like.¡±


    bai shiyuan muttered to himself.


    he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought of mo ruyue. perhaps it was because her charisma was too strong, and she was outstanding in all aspects, making people feel a sense of security and trust.


    it was the bai family¡¯s blessing to be able to make such a friend before the disaster.


    he suddenly got up and walked to the door. he opened the door and said to the personal servant waiting outside, ¡°go and arrange for two people to escort imperial doctor tian and mr. du¡¯s family away. then, find another safe place to settle down.¡±


    ¡°we must leave enough money and food. the people we send cannot be involved with our bai family. in short¡­ try your best to cut it.


    he was already preparing for the worst-case scenario.


    if there was still no news of king zhennan and the xiao family in a few days, then he could only stake everything on the risk of breaking through the later stages.


    ¡°yes, young master. i¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    just as the servant was about to leave, he was stopped by bai shiyuan.


    ¡°wait, it¡¯s better to leave a message for lady qin. just say that we have let her down and hope that she can forgive us.¡±


    he hesitated for a while before saying this.


    if it was possible, he would not be willing to break his promise.


    the manservant responded and left. very soon, he began to dispatch the people ana acc according to bal shiyuan¡¯s instructions.


    imperial doctor tian and du zhongheng had been evacuated by the bai family. they had only gotten separated when the natural disaster struck. it was not easy for them to reunite in two different places.


    because of his medical skills, imperial doctor tian¡¯s life was relatively better.


    some places had food, medicine, and no doctors. the appearance of imperial doctor tian was like having a pillow when one fell asleep. both of them could take what they needed.


    du zhongheng¡¯s days were much worse.


    although he had received mo ruyue¡¯s warning, he was still reluctant to part with the only book collection that he had collected for a long time when he fled. as a result, he did not have the time to bring some gold, silver, and food.


    in the end, after the disaster, the most useless thing was the scholar and the book in his hand. everyone was struggling to survive who was willing to exchange even a leaf for a book?


    as a result, du zhongheng could not even make a living apart from a box of priceless books. he almost starved to death on the streets.


    fortunately, the bai family was the first to find him. if they had come a day later, they might have only seen him die on the streets.


    after reuniting with the bai family, imperial doctor tian and mr. du¡¯s days became better again. they also gave up on the idea of settling down in a relatively stable city along the way.


    ¡°since lady qin is planning to go to the capital, then we might as well make a trip. at least we don¡¯t know where to find her in the vast world outside, but if we are in the capital, we will definitely find her as long as we keep looking.¡± this was du zhongheng¡¯s first reaction after hearing the news about mo ruyue.


    ¡°this old man also retired from the capital. although it¡¯s not like before, i still have some connections. perhaps when lady qin wants to gain a foothold in the capital, this old man can also help.¡±


    imperial doctor tian considered it from another angle.


    back in the county town, huichun hall and the people had benefited a lot from mo ruyue. now, it was time for him to repay her.


    because of their firm attitude, master bai finally gave up the idea of finding a suitable place for them to stay and continued to take the two of them on their way.


    if not for the fact that the bai family¡¯s identity was suddenly exposed, bai shiyuan would not have made the decision to send the two of them away secretly.


    as long as the cutting work was done well, the higher-ups should not make things difficult for imperial doctor tian and du zhongheng. after all, if everyone knew the identity of the bai family and wanted to be on good terms with them, the higher-ups would have long followed the clues and come looking for them.


    after learning that they had to leave first, imperial doctor tian and du


    zhongheng made the same choice.


    ¡°our two families have chosen to travel together and head to the capital first to make early plans for lady qin¡¯s arrival. please also thank the bai family head for taking care of us in these days. i hope we can meet again in the capital in the future.¡±


    as imperial doctor tian spoke, a thoughtful look flashed across his eyes.


    when the bai family began to secretly move imperial doctor tian and du


    zhongheng, mo ruyue¡¯s carriage finally arrived at chu city just after noon.


    uncle liu had been loitering around the city gate since early in the morning, from the time the city gate was not opened until late in the morning.


    he had been sitting at a roadside stall, ordering a bowl of oil tea and slowly eating it. his eyes had been fixed on the pedestrians passing by the city gate, afraid that he would miss mo ruyue¡¯s trail.


    this was something that they had agreed on long ago, saving mo ruyue the time to enter the city and pretend to look for him.


    as for the reason, it was very simple. once he settled down, he would take the initiative to look for mo ruyue and wait for news. this reason was completely reasonable and would not arouse deng feng¡¯s suspicion.


    in order to be the first to see uncle liu, mo ruyue had even specially found an excuse to inform the city guards when they entered the city. meanwhile, gu ying rode little black behind them to prevent big black and little black from unintentionally hurting anyone.


    although the soldiers of chu city had only met mo ruyue yesterday, they had only seen her in disguise.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t change her facial features too much. she only used the shadow contrast to make some slight adjustments, but she was able to make the same appearance appear completely different.


    ¡°wait. check! what¡¯s in the car and who¡¯s accompanying it?¡±


    the soldiers guarding the city were the same as yesterday. when they saw mo ruyue¡¯s carriage approaching, they shouted and walked over.


    ¡®general, these are some of my family¡¯s food and herbs. there¡¯s nothing


    special. ¡±


    as mo ruyue spoke, she casually stuffed a small pouch into his hands.


    it was a critical time now, and these things had to be done. otherwise, it would be very troublesome if they were entangled.


    the soldier deftly took the pouch under cover and weighed it in his hand. a satisfied smile appeared on his face and his tone of speaking became a little better.


    ¡®even if you don¡¯t have anything else, you still have to be inspected. this is the rule of entering the city. as long as there¡¯s really no contraband, we¡¯ll let you pass immediately.¡±


    ¡°general is right. you guys can go ahead and check.¡±


    mo ruyue immediately waved her hand and pushed open the carriage door.


    there were some sackcloth bags piled inside, emitting a strong herbal smell.


    deng feng also took the initiative to open a bag. the smell of medicine was even stronger, causing the soldier to subconsciously take a step back.


    ¡°where did these herbs come from? theres a shortage of medicine everywhere now. why do you have so many?


    he had thought that mo ruyue¡¯s ¡°some herbs¡± was just ¡°a few¡±, but he did not expect it to be a sack that filled half the carriage.


    the smile on his face froze, and his expression turned solemn.


    ¡°these are all grown by my family. i¡¯m a doctor from huichun hall.¡±


    as mo ruyue spoke, she took out the commendation order that the imperial court had awarded her..

 Chapter 454

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    that huge horizontal board was placed in the corner of her space warehouse and had never been hung up. however, this brocade had written that she should carry it with her at all times in case of emergency.


    now, it came in handy.


    the soldier unfolded the brocade and saw that it was indeed a reward for mo ruyue¡¯s superb medical skills and kindness. especially the bright red official seal at the end, which made his originally suspicious expression immediately change.


    ¡°so you are lady qin? we¡¯ve heard a lot about you! you treated our brothers and family members, and all of them were cured. who doesn¡¯t praise you for being a divine doctor?¡±


    ¡°we didn¡¯t know that you had arrived. we¡¯re really sorry!¡¯


    mo ruyue was a little surprised.


    ping city was hundreds of miles away from here, but her reputation had actually spread here?


    seemingly noticing her surprise, the soldier took the initiative to explain, ¡°ivs like this. some of our brothers have relatives in ping city. they have personally experienced being treated by you, so we are very convinced when we heard the news.¡±


    ¡°not to mention that the commendation you received has spread to many places. many of our brothers are envious of the brothers in ping city for being so lucky.¡±


    ¡°i see. i was just doing my duty.¡±


    at that time, mo ruyue had a deal with the prefect of ping city, duanmu xize.


    however, she had also tried her best to treat all the soldiers and their families. it could be said that she had a clear conscience when she received this award.


    ¡°lady qin, you can go over now. we have delayed you for so long. we are really sorry.¡±


    the soldier took the initiative to invite mo ruyue into the city and even wanted to return the purse he had received to her.


    ¡°there¡¯s still some food in the trailer behind. aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± mo ruyue waved her hand and pushed the purse back.


    ¡°no need. we just hope that if we need treatment in the future, we can also meet lady qin to treat us.¡±


    as the soldier spoke, his comrades who had already surrounded him nodded.


    not only for themselves, but also for their families.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll leave now. there¡¯s such a long queue behind. don¡¯t delay everyone because of me.¡±


    mo ruyue turned her head to take a look. as she spoke, a long line had already formed behind her.


    it seemed that the impact of the disaster was gradually weakening. no matter how difficult it was, the lives of the people would slowly recover and return to the right track.


    the soldiers stepped aside to make way for mo ruyue and saluted her.


    deng feng had already alighted from the carriage and was leading the horse into the city. mo ruyue sat on the shaft of the carriage and waved at the soldiers.


    after building a good relationship with these soldiers, it would be much more convenient for her to enter and leave the city.


    ¡°ruyue, here!¡±


    not long after they entered the city gate, mo ruyue heard uncle liu¡¯s voice.


    she looked in the direction of the voice and saw him standing up from a small stall and running over excitedly.


    ¡°uncle liu! why are you here?¡±


    mo ruyue acted as she had promised and put on a surprised expression. ¡°i was thinking that i might have to go further north before i could hear from you. i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    ¡°we also want to continue heading north, but the babies really miss you. the situation here is relatively stable and much safer, so we discussed whether we should settle down first and see if we can meet.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve also asked around about this city. if you want to go to the capital, you¡¯ll definitely pass by here, so i finally decided to stay.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t say it, i¡¯ve really waited for it!¡±


    uncle liu was a man of few words. in order to express his surprise and joy of meeting again after a long time, he had put in a lot of effort to say such a long string of words.


    ¡°thank you for your hard work, uncle liu. where are the babies now? i can¡¯t wait to see them!¡±


    mo ruyue was telling the truth. she would not be separated from the babies anymore.


    on the way to see the babies with mo ruyue, deng feng was first ¡°introduced¡± to uncle liu.


    the two of them had warm temperaments. however, one was silent and introverted, while the other was straightforward and extroverted. their personalities complemented each other, and they could be considered to have hit it off at first sight.


    the carriage stopped outside the courtyard. two extremely handsome black wolves ran out of the courtyard first, followed by an extremely handsome and lively little boy.


    when he saw mo ruyue, he was stunned for a moment, then he broke into a big smile and rushed over to her.


    ¡°mother! you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    before he reached mo ruyue, he turned around and shouted into the courtyard, ¡°hurry up and come out. mother is back!¡±


    there was a flurry of footsteps. the other four babies ran out of the yard one after another, including da bao, who had always been calm and steady.


    however, just as he ran out of the courtyard door, he stopped and hesitated for a moment before slowly walking over.


    mo ruyue opened her arms and pulled the babies into her arms. she said to da bao, who was still walking slowly behind her, ¡°come, let mother hug you.¡±


    this child had never learned to show his emotions calmly. he clearly wanted to pounce on her, but he still walked slowly as if he had never run before.


    ¡°i¡¯m already grown up. why are you hugging me?


    da bao mumbled in a low voice. although he was tough with his words, he was very honest with his actions. before he could finish speaking, he was already standing not far away from mo ruyue. she pulled him into her arms.


    ¡°mother, you won¡¯t leave again this time, right? have you saved all the people who should be saved?¡±


    tang tanf raised her head and looked at mo ruyue. although she knew that her mother wouldn¡¯t leave this time, she still asked again with uncertainty.


    ¡°mother won¡¯t leave, but there are too many people affected. mother alone can¡¯t save them. however, there are still many disaster victims in the city. there should be more on the way to the capital in the future. if we encounter them, we will try our best to help.¡±


    as mo ruyue spoke, she turned around and pointed at deng feng, who was standing beside the carriage. ¡°come, mother will introduce you to someone. he will be living with us in the future. you can call him uncle feng.¡±


    ¡°this is mother¡¯s sworn brother. you have to respect him as your own uncle, understand? ¡®


    ¡°hello, uncle feng!¡¯


    tang tang greeted deng feng with a sweet smile.


    ¡°hello, uncle feng!¡¯


    the other boys followed suit. even da bao said softly.


    after yesterday¡¯s preventive shot, the children accepted deng feng much faster than gu ying.


    ¡°good, good, good babies!¡±


    deng feng rubbed his hands excitedly, his voice trembling as he spoke.


    he had never thought that he would be able to become a family with mo ruyue and her babies.


    when the babies accepted him, he secretly swore that he would give the loyalty he had given to mo ruyue and gu ying to these adorable babies as well.


    ¡°and uncle ying.¡±


    mo ruyue had not forgotten about gu ying. she had noticed from the corner of her eye that his expression was a little unnatural.


    so after introducing deng feng, she reminded the babies that there was another person present..

 Chapter 455

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°uncle ying, thank you for protecting mother and bringing her back safely.¡± this time, it was san bao who took the initiative to greet him.


    his feelings toward gu ying were very complicated. on one hand. he admired


    gu yings skills and abilities, but on the other hand, he hated gu ying for staying by his mother¡¯s side.


    he didn¡¯t have a deep impression of his father, qin ming, but that didn¡¯t mean that he could accept anyone as his stepfather.


    after the discussion about his stepfather in the carriage yesterday, he had been thinking about what would happen if gu ying really became his stepfather. after thinking about it all night, the result was¡­ that feeling should be pretty good!


    her mother was a very strong woman. of course, a man who could match her had to be at least on par with her.


    previously, they had secretly thought that perhaps mr. du could become that person, but now they thought about it, there was still something missing.


    especially after uncle ying¡¯s appearance, her mother¡¯s behavior toward him was completely different from how she treated mr. du. no, it was completely different!


    although they were still very young and there were many things that they did not understand, at least they could tell who their mother was more natural and happy with.


    ¡°uncle ying has worked hard!¡±


    tang tang and si bao also thanked gu ying.


    although these two babies also missed their biological father, qin ming, they did not even have the most basic impression of him.


    in addition, gu ying looked almost identical to qin ming, so it was not that difficult for them to accept it. at least with the effect of empathy, this process would only be simpler and not more difficult.


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    er bao and da bao also expressed their gratitude. they only said two simple words.


    it was already good enough for gu ying that they could express their opinions. he did not pick on their attitudes. after all, there was only one person he cared about wholeheartedly, and that was mo ruyue.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s not stand at the door. let¡¯s go home. in order to celebrate our reunion today, mother will make you a good meal today!¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s announcement immediately drew a burst of cheers from the babies.


    it had been a long time since they had eaten their mother¡¯s cooking.


    during the time she was out saving people, it was not easy to even see her, let alone eat the food she cooked.


    for the babies, mo ruyue¡¯s cooking was the best reward for them.


    everyone quickly returned to the courtyard. before preparing the food, they had to arrange deng feng and gu ying¡¯s accommodation.


    mo ruyue naturally wanted to sleep together with tang tang. mr. and mrs. liu would stay in one room, and the four boys would stay in two rooms. the rooms in the courtyard were more or less enough.


    gu ying and deng feng could sleep in the same room, but mo ruyue had already taken this into consideration when she rented the house. therefore, she spared no expense to rent this small two-story courtyard. the wing room was just enough for the two of them to share a room each.


    ¡°brother feng, later, you, uncle liu, and aunt liu will go around the streets and see what else you can buy. we still have to rest here for a period of time. we can¡¯t just make do with this.¡±


    mo ruyue had rented the courtyard temporarily yesterday. although it was fully furnished, she had not had the time to purchase some necessities. since everyone was ¡°reunited¡± today, she decided to buy them all at onceo


    ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything. there¡¯s no need to add anything else.¡± deng feng shook his head.


    the current life was already something he did not even dare to think about before. he was afraid that if he had any unsatisfied thoughts, he would be punished by the heavens.


    ¡°it¡¯s settled then. listen to me?¡¯


    mo ruyue would not listen to him, so she directly made the decision for him.


    in the afternoon, the babies went shopping with the liu couple and deng feng, while mo ruyue and gu ying began to ¡°stroll¡± around the city with another purpose.


    their footprints not only covered the streets and alleys of the city, but they even dabbled in places like gambling dens and brothels. it took them more than two hours to circle around.


    ¡°gu ying, what do you think of this sketch i drew?¡±


    mo ruyue picked up a piece of paper and carefully blew the ink on it. it was a topographic map of chu city.


    ¡°if it¡¯s just a sketch, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    gu ying walked over to examine it, then pointed at a certain spot on the paper.¡± this is it. i seem to have remembered the name of the building wrongly.¡±


    ¡°where? how could i have remembered wrongly!¡¯


    mo ruyue¡¯s competitive spirit was aroused by his words. she turned her head to look at the spot gu ying was pointing at, but was pulled into his arms. ¡°i remembered wrongly. there¡¯s actually nothing there.¡±


    gu ying hugged mo ruyue from behind and whispered in her ear. the hot air blew onto her neck and ears, and soon, it turned pink.


    mo ruyue shrunk her neck in fear of the ticklish sensation and snuggled into gu ying¡¯s arms. she hugged his arms and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°i knew you were playing tricks. i want to see what you¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°bing ¡®er, it¡¯s rare for us to be so close these days.¡±


    gu ying buried his head in her neck and shoulders like a spoiled golden retriever. there was a rare trace of grievance in his voice, but it made mo ruyue¡¯s smile deepen.


    ¡°yes, after i bring brother feng along, i have to be careful. after all, i¡¯m still a widow and we¡¯re not married yet.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s unintentional words seemed to have touched gu yings sore spot. he immediately grabbed her shoulders and turned her around.


    ¡°bing ¡®er, are you blaming me for not proposing to you earlier? if you¡¯re willing, i¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t. i just said it unintentionally.¡±


    the smile in mo ruyue¡¯s eyes froze. when she saw the urgency and self-reproach in gu ying¡¯s eyes, her heart clenched. she hurriedly covered his lips with her hand and explained earnestly.


    ¡°ying, you know that we¡¯ve decided on each other. to me, finding you is the greatest fortune. in fact, even without any ritual, you¡¯re the person i never want to let go of!¡±


    ¡°but i¡­¡±


    gu ying stared into mo ruyue¡¯s eyes. he was anxious to get affirmation, but he was afraid of losing her. he was careful, which made mo ruyue¡¯s heart ache even more.


    her man had always been the calmest and most confident. when had he ever


    had such a look of self-doubt on his face?


    was this the magic of love?


    it could make a person no longer like him, worrying about gains and losses. no matter how proud a person was, they would fall from the clouds and become insignificant.


    how could she bear to let her man suffer like this? she tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her and pressing her forehead against his.


    ¡°gu ying, no one can separate us, not even you. anyway, i¡¯m going to stick to you and cling to you. you¡¯re not allowed to doubt yourself and don¡¯t care about any form of things.¡±


    ¡°compared to the fact that you and i can be together, the form is not important.¡±


    these words slowly soothed the uneasiness in gu ying¡¯s heart.


    he and bing ¡®er had always ignored the eyes of the world and were not bound by secular etiquette. he did not expect that after rebirth, they would become restrained.


    perhaps it was because the number of people he cared about had increased, so he subconsciously took the other party¡¯s views into consideration..

 Chapter 456

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°yes, i was thinking too much. bing ¡®er, i won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    gu ying slowly tightened his arms and felt the fragrant and warm female body tightly fit in his arms. only then did he sigh in satisfaction.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ve just finished the sketch. now, let¡¯s perfect this topographic map. after that, i still have to go home and cook a feast. ¡®


    mo ruyue also wanted to stay in gu ying¡¯s arms and not think about anything else. but when she thought of the children at home who were crying for food, she could only forcefully pull herself out of his arms.


    ¡°alright, it¡¯s just a little fleshy. it¡¯s not difficult. i¡¯ll do it.¡±


    gu ying was also an expert at drawing. he took the pen from mo ruyue¡¯s hand and began to draw on the sketch.


    while the two of them were ¡°strolling¡± around the city, they bought some ink and paper. then, they found an inconspicuous inn and booked a room.


    in this room, they were going to draw the layout of the entire chu city. of course, this matter could not be known to the others in the family.


    unless it was absolutely necessary, mo ruyue did not want the babies to know about her other identity.


    in their hearts, she was now a beautiful and powerful mother. that was enough. those things lurking in the dark abyss, hopefully, would never surface again.


    while gu ying was drawing, mo ruyue entered the space again.


    she had prepared several buckets of diluted spring water in case of emergency.


    after a great disaster, there must be a great plague.


    the meteorite disaster affected a wide area, and the people suffered heavy casualties. whether it was the government or the people, the rescue efforts were far from enough. it was unknown how many people were buried under the ruins.


    previously, it was only because of the cold weather that the speed of decay of the corpses was slowed down. however, as the weather rapidly warmed up, this situation was inevitable.


    the natural disaster was only the beginning. the subsequent epidemic would once again worsen the suffering of the country.


    mo ruyue did not let her guard down just because she was in a relatively safe environment.


    once the epidemic spread, there would be no safe place to hide unless they hid in remote places like the mountains or directly escaped into space.


    she knew that her ability was limited and she might not be able to save everyone. however, in order to prevent her babies from living in an environment of social unrest, she could only do her best.


    fortunately, she still had the spirit spring water, which could quickly and effectively remove the bacteria and toxins in the human body. it could also better stimulate the medicinal properties of the herbs, speeding up the recovery process and safety.


    she had prepared all these in advance so that she could deal with the outbreak as soon as possible.


    no matter what kind of rescue situation it was, time was the most important factor.


    time waited for no one. everything she was doing now was to fight against the grim reaper to save people.


    mo ruyue had set the time flow in the space so that she would have more time to prepare the medicine. she had also predicted what kind of epidemic might occur based on her experience and listed several alternative prescriptions.


    by the time she came out of the space, less than an hour had passed in the outside world, and gu ying had already finished drawing the detailed map.


    the two of them immediately packed their things and rushed home.


    mo ruyue heard a burst of laughter coming from inside the courtyard as soon as she reached the entrance.


    it seemed like san bao had made a fool of himself and was being teased by er


    bao.


    ¡°what¡¯s so funny? tell me about it.¡±


    mo ruyue walked into the courtyard and immediately attracted the babies¡¯ attention.


    ¡°mother, you¡¯re back! we were talking about how third brother cleaned up the house and piled up a room full of sticks and swords, making second brother¡¯s books and accounts books have no place to put them.¡±


    ¡°second brother said that third brother can¡¯t just grow muscles and not brains. otherwise, he won¡¯t have the face to see mr. du in the future.¡± si bao laughed as he spoke. he did not forget to take the things from mo


    ruyue¡¯s hands.


    ¡°mother, did you go shopping too? why aren¡¯t you with us?¡±


    tang tang tilted her head and looked at her, then at gu ying, who was following behind her. she pursed her lips and two sweet dimples appeared on her lips.


    ¡°with uncle ying here, are you afraid that mother will get lost?¡±


    si bao also chimed in. the two little kids looked at each other and smiled slyly.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t expect that she would be teased by two little kids. she didn¡¯t imow whether to laugh or cry as she turned around and glanced at gu ying.


    although the latter still had an indifferent and calm look on his face, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes when he looked closely. it was obvious that he was very happy about this.


    ¡°little thing, you¡¯ve grown up now. your wings have hardened. you¡¯ve learned to tease your mother, haven¡¯t you?


    mo ruyue stuffed the thing in her hand into si bao¡¯s hands, deliberately letting his hands fill up. then, she began to tickle his armpits.


    ¡°haha, mother, i¡¯m sorry, i won¡¯t dare to do it again! please spare me!¡±


    si bao did not dare to throw away the thing in his hand, so he could only twist his body to avoid it. however, he was trapped in mo ruyue¡¯s arms and could not escape, so he twisted like a soybean worm that could not stop.


    seeing this, tang tang was in a bad mood. she wanted to escape, but mo ruyue dragged her back and tickled her body.


    the screams and laughter drew the people out of the house. when they saw them standing at the door laughing, they just stood aside and watched the show. no one went forward to help the two babies.


    soon, a thin layer of sweat appeared on the foreheads of the two babies, and their faces were flushed red. mo ruyue was afraid that they would catch a cold, so she stopped and wiped the sweat off each of them.


    ¡°alright, you guys go back and wipe your sweat. change your clothes and don¡¯t catch a cold. mother will go and cook now. otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to eat until very late at night.¡±


    si bao¡¯s eyes lit up the moment mo ruyue said she wanted to cook.


    ¡°mother, let me help you! if i call big brother and the others to help, the cooking speed would be very fast! we¡¯ve worked together for so long, and the effect is great!¡±


    although he simply wanted to help mo ruyue, she felt an indescribable sadness after hearing his words.


    it was because the time she could spend with them was too short, so they had to cook and take care of themselves. that was why they had such a deep understanding of each other.


    although mo ruyue had done it on purpose, she had also neglected her duty.


    ¡°i¡¯ll do it myself. it¡¯s been a while since i cooked for you guys alone. this time, i¡¯ll show you something new. how about it?¡±


    when they heard that their mother was going to do something new, all the babies gathered around and looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°mother, what are you going to cook for us this time?


    san bao was publicly acknowledged as a foodie.


    si bao was only more interested in the process of cooking delicacies, but san bao was excited by the smell of food. once he heard that there was delicious food, he could not move his legs.


    ¡°in short, you guys just wait to eat. now, si bao, tamg tang, you guys go and change your clothes. the rest of you go and do what you need to do. mother will clean up a little and start cooking.¡±


    ¡°hehe, mother, we went shopping in the afternoon and bought a lot of things to decorate the house! after dinner, you can come and see our results.¡±


    er bao couldn¡¯t wait to show off his new room..

 Chapter 457

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    back then, mo ruyue had spent a lot of effort decorating their room. now, he wanted his mother to feel the happiness they had felt back then.


    after a busy afternoon, everyone¡¯s room had changed greatly. it looked warmer and more comfortable than the day before.


    the most important thing was that the family was finally reunited. such excitement and satisfaction filled the entire courtyard with laughter.


    even deng feng, who had just joined, was infected by the happy atmosphere and naturally blended in without any sense of discord.


    as soon as mo ruyue stepped into her room, she was startled for a moment. then, she stepped back to make sure that she was in the right room before returning to her room.


    her room was exactly the same as the one in the qin village. even the curtains hanging on the window were the same.


    ¡°all of you¡­ where did you find these things?


    mo ruvuae turned around and looked at the babies behind her. she could not hide the surprise on her face.


    ¡°hehe, there¡¯s a way. mother, quickly take a look. is there anything different?¡±


    er bao said proudly, patting his chest and taking credit. ¡°this is what we all wanted. so, i decided to contribute a little.¡±


    ¡°i guessed it was you.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded.


    er bao had the most ideas among the babies. if there was something new or fun, it would be his idea.


    it was also thanks to his many ideas that the babies¡¯ lives did not seem so boring. from time to time, some trouble would pop up, but of course, they were more happy.


    she walked around the room again and finally nodded again. ¡°not bad, it¡¯s really exactly the same. it gave mother a surprise!¡±


    now, she finally understood that some of the things must have been moved out of the courtyard in the space by the babies.


    to be able to fool her, it also meant that they had a certain level of talent and foundation to become the great villain in the original text.


    ¡°alright, children, it¡¯s really getting late. hurry up and let your mother start preparing dinner.¡±


    aunt liu only stood up at this time, and her words made everyone put away their playful thoughts.


    ¡°yes, you guys went out for a long time this afternoon. the books that should be warmed haven¡¯t been warmed yet. shouldn¡¯t you work hard before eating? by this time, the academy had already started its spring classes.


    because of the disaster, she couldn¡¯t go to the academy that she originally wanted to go to. however, she couldn¡¯t let her children¡¯s classes fall behind because of this.


    ¡°mother, if we can find mr. du, you won¡¯t have to worry about our studies, right?¡±


    da bao suddenly asked, and the room fell silent.


    er bao looked at his elder brother meaningfully and understood his intention almost immediately.


    mr. du was a good candidate for a stepfather, but his mother might not be interested.


    a strong and outstanding woman like her mother should have a man who could stand by her side. mr. du was indeed a proud son of heaven, but he was still too weak for her mother.


    at the very least, he did not know any martial arts. if he were to encounter any bandits and robbers, he would have to rely on his mother to protect his family. just this point alone was enough for his mother to exclude him.


    if du zhongheng knew that er bao had criticized him in such a way, he would be furious.


    with his character, appearance, family background, and knowledge, many young women admired him. however, in qin qingduo¡¯s eyes, only knowledge was worth mentioning.


    ¡°mr. du left with the bai family. if we want to find him, we have to find the bai family first. however, da bao¡¯s suggestion is not bad. if we can find mr. du, it¡¯s not inappropriate for him to teach you another lesson.¡±


    mo ruyue did not seem to understand what da bao was implying and praised his suggestion.


    in fact, she really had this thought.


    she did not know how long it would take to consider the children¡¯s studies after they entered the capital.


    du zhongheng was known as the number one scholar in the world. even if he was boycotted by scholars, his knowledge was real. if they could really find him, it would be the best arrangement at the moment.


    ¡°now that everyone has settled down and there¡¯s nothing else, i can go and look for clues.¡±


    gu ying volunteered as if he didn¡¯t know that du zhongheng was his ¡°love rival¡±. he had taken the initiative as soon as he said that, which made da bao¡¯s plan fail.


    ¡°i think this suggestion is feasible. we must find the bai family. after all, we are all very good friends now. we also need to find imperial doctor tian. as long as he¡¯s still around, huichun hall¡¯s name will not fall.¡±


    mo ruyue responded to gu yings words with a smile. from her words and actions, she began to confirm gu yings status in this family.


    da bao watched the interaction between the two of them coldly. he lowered his eyes, thinking about something, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    the small disturbance disappeared without a trace. it was like a stone thrown into a lake, causing ripples before quickly returning to calm.


    however, mo ruyue and gu ying were very concerned about this matter.


    finding the bai family had become their top priority in the near future.


    as the night deepened, the small courtyard gradually quieted down.


    the babies had finished reading and had already washed up and laid down to sleep. the candles in the liu couple¡¯s room were still burning, and the figures reflected in the window were sitting opposite each other, as if they were talking about something.


    deng feng was already sound asleep.


    it had been a long time since he had experienced the feeling of having a family.


    once he experienced it again today, even drinking water was enough to make him drunk. he was so drunk that he snored as soon as his head touched the pillow.


    fortunately, mo ruyue had prepared beforehand. she had hung a layer of straw curtains and cotton wool on the walls of his room to make a simple and effective sound treatment to prevent the i ¡® noise from affecting the babies¡¯ sleep quality.


    on the eaves outside the house, mo ruyue and gu ying sat opposite each other, each holding a wine jar.


    ¡°gu ying, it hasn¡¯t been long since things settled down, and you¡¯re already going to run around again.¡±


    mo ruyue picked up the wine jar and took a sip. she suddenly remembered that before she reunited with gu ying, she had once sat alone on the roof, admiring the moon and drinking wine.


    now that the person she had been longing for was right beside her, the loneliness that was about to part came crashing down on her again, enveloping her in layers.


    ¡°i¡¯m just going and coming back. compared to the rain of bullets and swords in the past, it¡¯s very safe now. there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    gu ying also took a sip. he could see the longing in mo ruyue¡¯s eyes. he was reluctant to part with her, but as long as it was to fulfill her wish, he would not hesitate even if he had to go through fire and water.


    ¡°the bai family¡¯s background is unfathomable, and they¡¯ve been hiding in the streets for a long time. it¡¯s hard to say if this natural disaster won¡¯t cause any changes.


    ¡°gu ying, i have a feeling that your trip won¡¯t be so simple. although i don¡¯t want to jinx it, you must not be careless. if there¡¯s anything wrong, come back to me immediately. i don¡¯t allow you to act willfully and do anything alone. ¡® mo ruyue turned her head to look at him. her eyes reflected the bright moonlight in the sky. they looked like sparkling waves, tempting him to look deep into her eyes..

 Chapter 458

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°bing ¡®er, do you still need to be so worried about me?


    gu ying smiled. although he was teasing her, his heart felt as if it had drunk honey. his eyes were so thick that they could pull out threads.


    ¡°ying, i¡¯m serious. you have to agree.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s expression was extremely solemn as she stared into gu ying¡¯s eyes, wanting him to promise her.


    although he did not know where her worries came from, gu ying had always obeyed her requests as long as they did not endanger her safety. seeing that she was serious, he nodded without hesitation.


    of course i¡¯ll agree to your request. if there¡¯s anything wrong with this trip, i¡¯ll come back immediately and discuss it with you before taking action.¡±


    gu ying did not think that mo ruyue had underestimated him. on the contrary, she had deeply loved him, which was why she was so worried about his ability.


    therefore, his gaze became even gentler. his deep voice slowly spread out in the night, like the bass strings of a cello being plucked and sung. it made mo ruyue¡¯s ears hot and itchy. her eyes were glued to his, and she was particularly reluctant to part with him.


    the two of them drank and admired the moon on the roof, chatting until late at night.


    before dawn, gu ying held little blacks hand and set off alone.


    in order to ensure his safety, mo ruyue had specially adjusted the time in the space and concocted a series of life-saving medicines for him. she had even prepared a small jar of spirit spring water.


    this thing was better than any elixir. it had super cell recovery ability and poison cleaning ability. it could guarantee that as long as gu ying was not beheaded or pierced through the heart by a sword, even the king of hell would not be able to take him away.


    it was a pity that gu ying did not have a portable space like mo ruyue¡¯s. however, she still used the advanced technology in the space to research a miniature capsule and stuffed all the medicine and other items she had prepared into it.


    parting was always the most torturous, especially when two people were deeply in love. they had not been together for long and had to face separation again. naturally, it was difficult to part.


    however, the two of them were also extremely rational people. in the past, when they were on missions, they would often not see each other for months. in fact, they were already used to such a life.


    after a round of intimate contact, gu ying put the miniature capsule into the hundred treasure purse that he carried with him. under mo ruyue¡¯s insistence, he brought along a giant wolf.


    mo ruyue had sent him out of the city, sending him off for thousands of miles.


    she flew up to the top of the tree and watched gu ying¡¯s figure gradually fade away.


    seeing mo ruyue come back alone, the babies couldn¡¯t help but look at da bao.


    if it wasn¡¯t for big brother¡¯s words, uncle ying wouldn¡¯t have volunteered to look for their teacher, du zhongheng.


    da bao ignored the gazes that were directed at him, but after being stared at too many times, he finally raised his eyes impatiently and glanced back at them coldly.


    the younger siblings all ducked their heads and avoided him. the boss¡¯ majesty was undoubtedly displayed at this moment.


    mo ruyue saw through everything but did not say anything.


    chu city was also an important road to the north. when they were surveying the terrain in the city yesterday, mo ruyue and gu ying had split up to investigate. there was no trace of the bai family staying there.


    in fact, gu ying¡¯s departure was not entirely to find du zhongheng. mo ruyue was more worried that something might have happened to the bai family and they would go into hiding again.


    although she was a person who was afraid of trouble, her relationship with the bai family was not ordinary. naturally, she would not turn a blind eye to the disaster that might happen to her.


    although mo ruyue stayed in chu city, she did not become idle.


    the first thing she had to do today was to go to the government office.


    as chu city had not experienced the baptism of natural disasters, everything seemed to be running smoothly. however, as one walked on the streets, one could see disaster victims living under the eaves and corners of the walls on both sides of the road.


    many of them had already recovered from their external injuries, but their internal injuries, hunger, and desperation were still clearly written on their faces.


    along the way, mo ruyue had given out rations to countless beggars. there was even a group of children following behind the carriage, looking for an opportunity to ask for more things from her.


    as the government office gradually approached, the children following behind began to stop one after another. they watched mo ruyue¡¯s carriage from afar and did not dare to move forward.


    two burly bailiffs were standing at the entrance of the government office. when they saw mo ruyue coming forward, they immediately pulled out half of their sabers and blocked the way.


    ¡°who is it? what is it? report your name! this is an important place in the government office. you are not allowed to trespass!¡±


    mo ruyue was taken aback. although the government office was an important place for officials, there would still be people who would come to beat the drum and voice their grievances.


    if these bailiffs were blocking the inner courtyard, it would be fine. but why was it that even the main entrance outside was tightly blocked, and even the wronging drum was sealed?


    ¡°i¡¯m a doctor from huichun hall. i¡¯m here to see the county magistrate.¡±


    as she spoke, she showed the commendation order issued by the imperial court to the two of them.


    the bright red official seal was raised, proving that mo ruyue was not lying. the two bailiffs¡¯ expressions immediately changed when they saw it.


    ¡°so it¡¯s lady qin. everyone in chu city knows your name. what brings you here?¡±


    a bailiff wanted to get close to her, but mo ruyue also wanted to get some information from him, so she said, ¡°i came from the south. after the previous natural disaster, i have a lot of rescue experience. i also have important matters to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°aiya, that natural disaster was said to be too terrifying. many cities and villages were hit by huge flint stones, and all of them died in an instant. when


    lady qin saw that miserable situation, she must have felt very uncomfortable.¡±


    the bailiff took the opportunity to start a conversation with mo ruyue. the moment the conversation started, they seemed to be much closer.


    ¡°officer, i see that there are many disaster victims in the city. they must have escaped from the south. i wonder what the situation in the city is like now.¡±


    mo ruyue avoided the bailiff¡¯s question and began to fish out the bailiffs information.


    perhaps it was because of mo ruyue¡¯s title as a divine doctor and the honor of being recognized by the imperial court, the bailiff did not reject mo ruyue¡¯s question. instead, he felt a sense of pride because she was willing to respond to him.


    ¡°sigh, don¡¯t mention it. at first, we also felt that the disaster victims were very pitiful, but as more and more people gathered, this trouble came. it¡¯s not just the problem of food and herbs, but also the problem of accommodation and future survival.¡±


    ¡°our chu city is also considered a traffic fortress. it can be said that it is quite rich, but it can¡¯t withstand so many people squeezing in. even the usual public security situation has begun to deteriorate.¡±


    ¡°our county magistrate is famous for his honesty and kindness. he is also worried about this situation. but how can chu city support so many people on its own?


    once he said that, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    after talking for a long time, mo ruyue had a general understanding of chu city¡¯s situation.


    this was the drawback of not having an efficient and unified government. although she met the prince who went to the disaster relief on the way, the process of coordinating the allocation of resources was too long.


    there were only seventy-two hours of golden rescue time after the disaster, but by the time the imperial court¡¯s supplies arrived, it was already more than a month later. the problems caused by this low efficiency were really serious..

 Chapter 459

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°aiya, look at this mouth of ours, it¡¯s limitless when talking to lady qin. lady qin, you¡¯re looking for eldest master, it must be something very important, right? please wait for a moment, we¡¯ll go and inform them right away.¡±


    at least the bailiff was able to restrain himself and didn¡¯t chat with mo ruyue for three days and three nights.


    after exchanging pleasantries, he went in to report. not long after, hurried footsteps came from inside, as if many people were running out.


    ¡°which one is lady qin? where is lady qin?¡±


    the first person who ran out was nearly sixty years old. the hair under the black gauze hat was already mostly white, and there were deep wrinkles on his face. one look and one could tell that he was a person who had been through a lot of hardships.


    his clothes already revealed his identity. he was the county magistrate of chu city.


    ¡°grand master, i am mo ruyue.¡±


    mo ruyue took the initiative to step forward and cupped her hands in greeting. her neither servile nor overbearing manner made the magistrate, who had heard the voice and looked over, nod his head secretly.


    she was indeed a graceful and extraordinary figure. only such a graceful figure was worthy of her superb medical skills, which were known as ¡°divine skills¡±.


    ¡°lady qin, this official is chu city¡¯s county magistrate fan yi. i heard that lady


    qin has come to this place and has something to look for this official for. may


    i know what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    fan yi¡¯s words and actions seemed to be somewhat inconsistent. mo ruyue had asked to see him, but he had rushed out as soon as he heard the announcement. just his eagerness was intriguing.


    ¡°sir fan, i do have something to ask you for help. i wonder if i can go inside and discuss it in detail?¡±


    as soon as mo ruyue said this, fan yi¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. it was obvious that her words were exactly what he wanted.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. then, please come in, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    after fan yi finished speaking, he said to the bailiffs, ¡°close the doors of the government office for the time being. we won¡¯t accept any complaints today.


    if there¡¯s anything, report it tomorrow.¡±


    fan yi personally led mo ruyue to the back hall. such a solemn act made her even more certain that something major had happened.


    ¡°lady qin, did you just come from the south? have you seen any unusual cases?


    fan yi¡¯s words made mo ruyue¡¯s heart sink.


    ¡°sir fan, could it be that there is an epidemic in the city?¡±


    she said straightforwardly.


    ¡°does lady qin know?¡±


    fan yi raised his head, his eyes full of surprise. he asked anxiously, ¡°did someone find out about your identity as a divine doctor and went to beg you? mo ruyue shook her head and said coldly, ¡°no, but i know that there will be a plague after the disaster. the people in the south have suffered heavy casualties, and there has been no rescue for more than a month.¡±


    ¡°it was fine when the weather was cold a few days ago, but now that the weather is getting warmer and the temperature is rising, the bodies buried under the ruins will definitely rot faster. an epidemic is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°but¡­ chu city is already in the north, and the disaster victims who can come here should have already arrived. why is it that there¡¯s no news from there yet and they¡¯re already starting here?¡±


    as she spoke, she was analyzing the situation in her mind.


    if there was really an epidemic, it would definitely start at the center of the disaster, and then spread rapidly along with the displaced victims.


    if there was really an epidemic in chu city, it meant that the epidemic had already begun to spread while she was still on the road. it had even reached chu city before her.


    she had thought that she could temporarily stay in a safe place, but now it


    seemed that it had become so dangerous and unpredictable.


    mo ruyue suddenly felt a little regretful. she really should have made some inquiries first and only brought the babies out of the space after making sure that everything was fine.


    ¡°what lady qin said is true. since you have already guessed it, this official will not hide it anymore. that¡¯s right, there were a few abnormal cases in the city. however, i made a prompt decision and sent them far away from the city. i found a remote village and isolated them.¡±


    ¡°however, this is only a temporary solution. if it¡¯s really an epidemic, it will come back sooner or later. by then, no one in the city will be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°so when i heard the announcement that lady qin had arrived, it was as if i had seen a bright lamp in the dark night. i immediately felt hopeful. lady qin, please save all the citizens of chu city!¡±


    fan yi even bowed deeply to mo ruyue as he spoke.


    even though mo ruyue had the honor of the imperial court and was still a commoner, fan yi was an official.


    with his rank of seventh grade, it was obvious that he really regarded mo ruyue as his savior and placed all his hopes on her.


    ¡°sir fan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. if i stand by and do nothing about this matter, it will inevitably affect me. besides, i came here for this matter in the first place. no matter what, i¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words made fan yi¡¯s eyes light up. he was so excited that his eyes turned red, and his lips trembled. he couldn¡¯t even speak.


    in the end, he took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. then, he looked at mo ruyue and said in a trembling voice, ¡°lady qin is really kind-hearted. with your words, the people of chu city will be saved.¡±


    ¡°sir fan, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. take me to see the patients who have been isolated. i want all the information you have gathered so far. i want to intercede for them in every detail.


    mo ruyue turned around and immediately walked towards the door.


    ¡°alright, the carriage is ready. let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±


    fan yi actually wanted to go with mo ruyue instead of randomly finding a private advisor and bailiff to lead the way. this alone was already more outstanding than most of the officials.


    mo ruyue got into the carriage. as soon as she sat down, the carriage wheels started to move slowly. the speed of the carriage gradually increased, and it


    was already speeding away when they were still in the city.


    ¡°get out of the way, quickly get out of the way! master is out on patrol, so please leave!¡±


    there was the sound of government runners riding horses in front of them. perhaps fan yi had already made relevant plans, so even though the main road of the city was bustling with people, it was quickly cleared out.


    ¡°lady qin, the matter is like this¡­¡±


    fan yi began to tell her the ins and outs of the matter.


    it turned out that five days ago, a disaster victim with a high fever collapsed at the entrance of the city¡¯s medical center. the doctor was not there at that time, and only the medicine boy stayed in the medical center.


    because he had seen many disaster victims seeking medical treatment during this period of time, the medicine boy was not too surprised when he saw the disaster victim with high fever.


    he only grabbed the cheapest fever medicine, fried it, and fed it to the disaster victim. he did not do anything else.


    this was also the only thing he could do within his scope of authority. after all, there were too many people like this, and he simply could not save them all.


    unexpectedly, the disaster victim¡¯s fever did not go down. not long after, he spat out blood and convulsed to death.


    this time, the medicine boy was scared out of his wits. he hurriedly went to find a doctor. the dead person was wrapped in a white cloth and carried to the storage room in the backyard to be temporarily parked.


    after the doctor rushed back, he left the room in a panic and immediately ordered to use quicklime and wormwood to disinfect it.


    at the same time, he immediately reported this matter to the county magistrate.


    ¡°that night, the other disaster victims, medicine boys, and doctors who had contact with the disaster victims all had symptoms of high fever, convulsions, and breathing difficulties to varying degrees. i ordered people to take precautions and sent everyone out of the city overnight.¡±


    ¡°fortunately, there were other doctors outside the clinic at that time. after they knew that there was a suspicious case, they immediately carried out a quarantine, so no one died.¡±


    ¡°otherwise, i would really be at my wit¡¯s end now. i have no one to use.¡±


    fan yi finished speaking in one breath and took a deep breath to calm himself down. his face was filled with helplessness..

 Chapter 460

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°that¡¯s right, sir fan. the doctors in your city¡¯s chinese medicine hall reacted very quickly. if they hadn¡¯t responded in time, i¡¯m afraid the consequences would have been even more serious.¡±


    ¡°based on your description, my preliminary judgment is that it should be a highly contagious disease with a high mortality rate. prompt quarantine is definitely the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°however, we can¡¯t neglect the investigation in the city. we still don¡¯t know how many people are the potential source of infection. chu city is a medium-sized city. with such a high population density, the consequences will be unimaginable if we are careless.¡±


    mo ruyue took a few more glances at fan yi. it was not that she had never met a doctor with extremely high medical skills. she had also met many quacks. however, it was rare to see someone with such a keen sense of smell and such a decisive treatment.


    this small official of chu city was different from the others. even the doctor was the same. it was really surprising.


    after leaving chu city, the carriage traveled for the time for two incense sticks to burn before finally stopping at a small village at the foot of a mountain.


    the original villagers here had been evacuated. those who had relatives went to their relatives and friends. those who had no relatives were arranged by fan yi to go elsewhere.


    this was equivalent to using the village as a quarantine site. although it was more like an undeserved disaster for the evacuated people, it also ensured that they would not be infected by the epidemic.


    the small village had been surrounded by the soldiers who had been sent over.


    countless wooden sticks as thick as wrists were pointed in the direction of the village, and the other end was deeply embedded in the ground, making it look like a barricade.


    this was also to prevent the people in the village from sneaking out. however, with their weak bodies, it was difficult for them to get out of bed, let alone sneak out.


    mo ruyue saw that everyone was covering their mouths and noses with a cotton cloth. they were also covered with a strange square box. their hands were also wrapped in cotton cloth. at their waists hung medicine sachets, mugwort, and¡­ garlic?


    she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. garlic was indeed something that could kill bacteria, but it looked a little nondescript at the moment.


    ¡°my lord.¡±


    when the soldiers saw fan yi alighting from the carriage, they immediately greeted him.


    ¡°alright, where is doctor tian? get him here immediately!¡±


    fan yi didn¡¯t have the mood to make small talk and directly gave an order.


    ¡°doctor tian? is that imperial doctor tian from huichun hall?¡±


    mo ruyue asked in surprise.


    if imperial doctor tian was really here, then it would make sense for the doctors in the clinic to be able to make such a swift judgment and treatment.


    ¡°oh, right, right. how could i forget? lady qin, you were a doctor at huichun hall previously. how could you not know imperial doctor tian?¡±


    fan yi said in realization. this answer was just as mo ruyue had expected. the person who was treating the patient here was really imperial doctor tian.


    this was what it meant to be able to find it without any effort!


    however, imperial doctor tian should have been with the bai family. why did he appear in chu city and even stay here?


    could it be that he had seen the epidemic in chu city, so he had stayed behind with the bai family? then where had the bai family gone?


    all sorts of thoughts flashed through mo ruyue¡¯s mind, but she suppressed them in the end.


    all of his questions would be answered after she met imperial doctor tian, so why was she in such a hurry to let her thoughts run wild and disturb her mind?


    soon, footsteps could be heard coming from the village. an old man with white hair was leading the way. he was imperial doctor tian, whom she had not seen for more than a month.


    ¡®elder tian!¡±


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t help but stand up and greet him.


    ¡°ruyue, it¡¯s really you!¡¯


    imperial doctor tian had heard from the soldiers that the magistrate had arrived with a beautiful and valiant woman. it was said that her surname was mo. he had been wondering if it was mo ruyue. he had not expected to rush over and see that it was indeed mo ruyue!


    he was also overjoyed. however, after taking a few steps, he stopped a distance away.


    ¡°ruyue, you must have heard that there was an epidemic in chu city, so you rushed over, right? the situation here is indeed very serious. i can only temporarily suppress it, but if i want to cure it¡­¡±


    he shook his head slightly.


    the cleverest housewife could not cook a meal without rice. some of the related medicinal herbs for treatment were missing. if they wanted to replenish them, they would have to transfer them from other cities. this would take time.


    however, time was what these patients lacked the most.


    ¡°i have the herbs. elder tian, i¡¯m going to visit the patient now.¡±


    mo ruyue was carrying a medicine box with her. she casually opened the lid of the box and revealed the bottles and jars inside, as well as the various herbs in the middle layer of the box.


    ¡°right, how could i forget? you¡¯ve already refined a batch of herbal essence? it seemed to be condensed¡­ sigh, i¡¯m old. i really can¡¯t remember these new things.¡±


    imperial doctortian shook his head with a bitter smile.


    actually, it wasn¡¯t a matter of his age. it was just that he didn¡¯t know what mo ruyue was talking about.


    ¡°hmm, i see that you¡¯ve also made some protection, but it might not be enough. put on this set of protective armor first.¡±


    mo ruyue took out a set of onesie that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing from the medicine box. the material looked ordinary, but in fact, it had been added with a protective film using high-tech technology. it ensured that it was airtight, and at the same time, it also guaranteed an absolutely foolproof protective effect.


    of course, from the outside, it was just an ordinary onesie.


    ¡°i used alcohol to disinfect it at any time, and i also used wormwood to suffocate it. i heard you say many protective measures before, and i used them one by one, so now it seems that the effect is not bad.¡±


    as imperial doctor tian spoke, he sprayed alcohol all over his body again before changing into the onesie.


    ¡°i saw some soldiers with garlic hanging around their necks. what¡¯s going on?¡±


    mo ruyue could not help but ask.


    ¡°the smell of garlic can kill bacteria. the soldiers¡¯ protection is also very simple. moreover, the disease is transmitted through the mouth and nose. therefore, i thought that letting them chew garlic in their mouths on top of their masks would also have some protective effect. ¡®


    this was an extremely simple principle. it could be said that when resources were scarce, it could still be used to deal with them.


    ¡°i¡¯ve brought the poison repellent pill, but the number will be far from enough for all the citizens of chu city. now, we can only wait for the protective personnel at important positions to come.¡±


    mo ruyue had actually prepared a considerable amount of protective medicine, but she could not take it all out at once. she could only take it step by step.


    as the two of them spoke, they had already finished dressing up and walked all the way to the courtyard where the patients were isolated.


    ¡°the doctor who was initially infected was isolated here. after i found out that he entered the mortuary, i immediately gave him medicine. however, it was still a little late. i could only keep him alive. it was only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°this old man¡¯s medical skills are not good. looking at such a huge epidemic, i can¡¯t help much. it¡¯s really¡­ i feel guilty!¡¯


    a guilty and sad expression appeared on imperial doctor tian¡¯s face. it was obvious that he was sad that he could not help the person inside..

 Chapter 461

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°elder tian, you just lack the corresponding medicinal herbs. otherwise, with your ability, how could you not save these patients? now that i¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to worry even more. rest assured, everything will be fine.¡±


    mo ruyue was naturally confident in her words. moreover, her words seemed to have a magical power. when imperial doctor tian heard her words, his eyes


    ¡°with your words, i can rest assured. i¡¯m very convinced of your medical skills. having you is equivalent to having a second life. you will definitely be able to snatch it back from the hands of the king of hell¡­¡±


    he nodded and pushed open the door in front of him. then, he led mo ruyue into the courtyard.


    currently, there were a total of 15 patients who had been admitted to the quarantine village.


    among them, there were three critically ill patients, five critically ill patients, and the rest were patients who had just fallen ill but had very mild symptoms.


    these people were separated in different courtyards. of course, they also maintained a sufficient distance from each other.


    mo ruyue naturally looked at the critically ill patients first. it could be said that these people¡¯s lives had entered the countdown and could be completely extinguished at any time like a candle in the wind.


    this farmhouse was not small, and it was very clean and tidy.


    according to fan yi, because it was close to chu city, this village was richer than other villages and towns. the living standard of every family in the village was not low.


    however, because of a sudden epidemic, the village was requisitioned for quarantine. the people who had lived here for generations could only carry gold, silver, and soft goods, drive cattle, sheep, and livestock to seek refuge with relatives and friends, or go to other places to settle down.


    after all, the geographical location of the village had already determined its use. it was not far away and was suitable for isolation. it was also convenient for doctors to treat it.


    however, fan yi was still a very conscientious magistrate. he had done his best to settle these villagers.


    ¡°the main house is used to house the patients. i live in the side room here.¡± imperial doctor tian pointed to the side room.


    ¡°this is the most dangerous place. elder tian, it¡¯s really not safe for you to live here.¡±


    mo ruyue frowned.


    she could understand why imperial doctor tian was staying here. he wanted to stay close to these critically ill patients so that he could rush over in time if anything happened.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ve already prepared the safest protection. as you can see, i¡¯ve been living here for a few days now and i haven¡¯t been infected.¡±


    although imperial doctor tian said that he was fine, he and mo ruyue knew very well how risky this was. it was all a matter of luck.


    ¡°besides, now that you¡¯re here, i don¡¯t have to worry anymore, right?¡±


    his words were indeed on point. even if mo ruyue did not have any medical skills, she could still heal these patients with the spiritual spring water in the space.


    however, in order to keep her little secret, it was safer to use the ancient prescription in the medical book to make the medicine.


    mo ruyue entered the main room and saw the critically ill patients lying on the bed. they were all breathing heavily and their faces were purple.


    the room was filled with an unpleasant smell of decay, as if these people had long been corpses and had even begun to rot.


    ¡°it seems that their lives are coming to an end. i can smell from their breaths that their internal organs have begun to rot.¡±


    as she spoke, she exchanged glances with imperial docroe tian and saw the helplessness and regret in his eyes.


    although he had been a doctor for decades and was used to seeing life and death, when he saw some people¡¯s lives coming to an end, he could not help but feel a little sad.


    mo ruyue was originally a top-notch assassin. her profession was to take the lives of others, so she was indifferent to matters of life and death. it was only after she experienced the feeling of having a family after her rebirth that she had a trace of respect for life.


    she walked to the bedside and took out a syringe and a small bottle of medicine from the medicine box. she was ready to inject the patients under the skin.


    the medicinal water was mixed with diluted spirit spring water. even if it was only diluted with physiological salt water, it was enough to save these people¡¯s lives.


    however, she needed to pay attention to controlling the time they took to recover.


    with such a serious illness, it would take at least a week to completely recover. however, even with such a speed, it was enough to shock people.


    ¡°is this the special drug you just developed?¡±


    imperial doctor tian looked at the potion in the small glass bottle. it was light blue in color, and it was very easy to associate it with the morning sky that was illuminated by the morning light.


    most herbal decoctions were dark brown in color. sometimes, due to the different ingredients of the herbs, they would even appear a light orange color.


    he had never seen such a beautiful light blue color before


    ¡°yes, i researched this when i was on the way to the disaster relief.¡±


    mo ruyue admitted without any modesty.


    in fact, these things were only fresh for three days. before she entered the city, she had already begun to prepare for the upcoming epidemic.


    ¡°ruyue, you¡¯re indeed planning ahead.¡±


    imperial doctor tian did not doubt her words at all. he even felt that it was only right and proper for mo ruyue to take out any medical equipment or medicine.


    her medical skills were so high that he had never seen one in his life. he could only use the word mysterious to describe it.


    but no matter what, having such a person with superb medical skills was a blessing for the country and the people.


    after the injection, the breathing of the three critically ill patients gradually became stable. although they still had various symptoms, at least they no longer had difficulty breathing, and the rotten taste in their mouths had also decreased a lot.


    seeing that their symptoms had eased up, imperial doctor tian¡¯s originally high heart was also relieved.


    ¡°as expected, it still depends on you. at least the lives of these critically ill patients are saved.¡± he exclaimed.


    his eyes were filled with gratification and admiration, and there was no trace of jealousy.


    ¡°elder tian, this medicine can only be used for emergencies. we still have to rely on normal medicinal soup for treatment. besides, there are still so many people in the city. we need an effective prevention method.¡±


    mo ruyue removed the needle and threw it into a bottle of alcohol solution to disinfect it.


    there were still more than a dozen patients waiting to be injected.


    fortunately, she had enough spare needles. otherwise, she would have to rush back to her space to make them.


    these needles and needles were all made from the ores that she had traded with duanmu xize, the magistrate of ping city. with this relationship, she could take out new treatment tools at any time.


    ¡°oh right, before that, all the people in the city need to be thoroughly investigated. in the next period of time, i¡¯m afraid this village will be filled with people.¡±


    ¡°chu city also needs to be sealed for a period of time. this is the only way to effectively stop the continuous appearance of the infected. i have already discussed this with sir fan.¡±


    mo ruyue explained her plans one by one. in fact, these were also mentioned by imperial doctor tian to fan yi, but it was not an easy task to implement them.


    ¡°now that we can confirm that this is a very powerful epidemic, no matter how much we have to pay, we have to prioritize this matter..¡±

 Chapter 462

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    as the two of them spoke, they had already injected the light blue medicine into the remaining patients.


    a few patients with mild illnesses even had their fevers go down without any discomfort.


    the effect was immediate.


    mo ruyue had only stayed in the village for less than two hours before she brought a piece of great news to the magistrate.


    ¡°what? those people with mild illnesses have really recovered?¡±


    fan yi couldn¡¯t believe his ears. he stared at mo ruyue with a burning gaze, afraid that he would hear from her that this was just a joke.


    ¡°yes, they have already recovered, but they still need to be isolated for observation to prevent the possibility of a relapse.¡±


    mo ruyue gave a definite answer.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to be too shocking, she would have been able to treat the critically ill patient now.


    ¡°good. this is great!¡±


    fan yi rubbed his hands excitedly.


    as expected, she was the lady qin who had received the imperial court¡¯s commendation and was conferred the title of divine doctor. the moment she arrived, she immediately resolved chu city¡¯s greatest crisis. it was as if a bodhisattva had descended to save the common people.


    mo ruyue did not expect that she had already become a bodhisattva in the eyes of the magistrate. he was just short of burning incense and setting up a memorial tablet to worship her.


    ¡°sir, the most important thing now is to seal the city as soon as possible and then conduct a screening of the citizens in the city to screen out those who have been infected as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°then, we¡¯ll find a suitable place and continue to isolate and observe the people who have already recovered. usually, if there¡¯s no relapse in a week or so, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    mo ruyue handed a piece of paper to fan yi. on it were some things to take note of.


    this was what she and imperial doctor tian had come up with when she was giving the patient an injection. she had narrated it, and imperial doctor tian had taken notes.


    as long as they followed the instructions, she could guarantee that the entire chu city would not have to pay a huge price to get through this crisis.


    ¡°good, with the example of lady qin¡¯s treatment, i have the confidence to seal the city. i¡¯ve already prepared a plan for this. i¡¯ll go back and start implementing it now.¡±


    fan yi paused for a moment and looked at mo ruyue. ¡°will lady qin stay here to help imperial doctor tian, or will you go back with me?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll stay behind to replace imperial doctor tian. let him go back with you, sir


    fan.¡±


    how could mo ruyue possibly leave imperial doctor tian here? besides, she had other matters to attend to if she stayed behind, so it would save her the trouble of running back and forth between the city and the village.


    ¡°imperial doctor tian is the person who helped me record the statement. he knows all my methods very well, so it¡¯s the same to let him help you seal the city and screen it.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s one more thing i need to trouble you with, sir fan. move imperial


    doctor tian¡¯s family to the small courtyard next to my house i see that the courtyard is also being rented out. i will pay the rent in full on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°sigh. this is nothing. i will definitely do it well for you. you can just stay here and treat the patients. leave the rest to me?¡¯


    mo ruyue had originally thought that since she had found imperial doctor tian, she would not let his family wander outside. it would be easier to take care of him by her side.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there weren¡¯t enough rooms in the courtyard, she would have wanted him to stay in her courtyard too.


    upon hearing fan yi¡¯s thorough consideration, mo ruyue nodded and said, ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll have to trouble you, sir fan.¡±


    soon, imperial doctor tian walked out of the village empty-handed.


    in order to prevent bringing the poison back, he could only choose to throw away everything he brought.


    ¡°elder tian, after you go back, move in next door as we discussed. you¡¯re familiar with uncle liu and the others. i also have a foster brother, deng feng, whom i met on the way to the disaster relief. he¡¯s a very good person.¡±


    ¡°if there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to look for him. don¡¯t be embarrassed to ask.¡±


    mo ruyue repeated.


    she was still a little worried that this old man would be afraid of causing trouble for her. even if he really had a favor to ask, he would be too embarrassed to ask.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, ruyue. i know now. if i don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯ll be even more troublesome to deal with the aftermath. with you, i don¡¯t need to be polite.¡± mo ruyue smiled when imperial doctor tian said this.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, think of it this way. if you don¡¯t speak up, you won¡¯t be able to get me to help you even if you want to. if you don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯ll be treating me as an outsider.¡±


    mo ruyue had such a temper. when she had first met imperial doctor tian, the old man had personally visited her, but she had not been able to plead with him. the treatment she received now was completely different.


    however, that was also because imperial doctor tian had done his best to exchange his heart for hers. what kind of person was mo ruyue? did any random cat or dog just have to fawn over her?


    that was too cheap.


    with imperial doctor tian¡¯s promise, mo ruyue finally felt relieved. she cupped her hands in greeting to him and fan yi, and watched as the carriage gradually drove away.


    she didn¡¯t expect that she would have to part with the babies in less than two days.


    she had already asked imperial doctor tian to send a message to the babies. she would probably have to wait for the situation here to stabilize before she could return to chu city.


    after sending off fan yi and imperial doctor tian, mo ruyue gathered the soldiers guarding the village.


    she now had the absolute right to speak. it was the right given to her by fan yi and also recognized by all the soldiers.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to re-distribute protective equipment to you. at the same time, i have some potions here. if you drink them, you can effectively defend against the epidemic virus.¡±


    ¡°all the recovered quarantine personnel have recovered their strength. it¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll slip away, so i need you to be on high alert and patrol the area.¡±


    ¡°if someone causes the quarantine personnel to escape due to negligence, i will punish them directly with military law. i won¡¯t listen to any reason.¡±


    mo ruyue had said this to prevent such consequences from happening. just as imperial doctor tian had said, dealing with the aftermath was a very troublesome matter.


    ¡°yes, please rest assured, lady qin. we will not fail our mission!¡±


    the soldiers said in unison.


    they had been guarding this place for a few days, and almost every moment was spent in fear.


    although they couldn¡¯t express their fear because of their identities, they were still very ordinary people. when faced with the threat of death, they would also feel fear.


    however, this lady qin had cured a patient with a mild illness the moment she arrived. this was simply the greatest reassurance for them. even if they were really infected, they would not die.


    with this knowledge, they could be said to have no scruples. ¡°very good. now, drink the potion and go back to your duties.¡±


    mo ruyue waved her hand. there was nothing much she could do right now.


    she just had to observe the critically ill patients and ensure that they did not suffer any major relapse.


    she could also collect some data samples for future research.


    while mo ruyue was busy collecting the specimens, gu ying had already arrived at an inconspicuous small county a hundred miles away.


    the town was too small.


    it was less than a hundred meters from the beginning to the end. a small path ran from end to end, and the end could be seen at a glance.


    it was more like a village than a town..

 Chapter 463

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    gu ying stopped here because the giant wolf that was following him in the dark had sent him a message.


    it smelled the scent of the bai family.


    he placed the giant wolf in the forest outside and let it hunt freely. gu ying led little black into the town slowly.


    this place was further north from chu city, and it was not on any major traffic arteries. the entire town seemed a little desolate.


    fortunately, it was the busy season for spring plowing, so there was a large area of farmland outside the town.


    the crops that had been sown in time for spring plowing had already produced green seedlings in a few days.


    it was close to evening, and the people who were busy farming in the fields had already finished work and gone home. the entire town was filled with smoke, and it looked especially peaceful and peaceful.


    gu ying walked to the door of the only inn in the town. he looked at the sign on the door that said it was closed and knocked on the door a few times.


    ¡°who is it!¡±


    soon, footsteps came from the room.


    ¡°shopkeeper, i was just passing by and missed the inn in front. i heard that there was an inn here, so i rushed over. open the door.¡±


    gu ying said in a deep voice.


    before he reunited with mo ruyue, he might not even be able to say a word for ten days to half a month.


    now that he was by mo ruyue¡¯s side, he was starting to show signs of being talkative.


    the wooden door creaked open, and a man in coarse blue clothes stood at the door. he immediately greeted gu ying warmly when he saw him.


    ¡°aiya, customer, where did you come from? looking at your travel-worn body, you must have walked a long way. please come in!¡±


    as he spoke, he was about to take little black¡¯s reins, but the tall black horse breathed a warm breath, scaring him so much that he almost fell back. ¡°let me do it. this old friend of mine doesn¡¯t like to be touched by strangers.¡±


    gu ying refused his help. he held little black¡¯s hand and followed behind the waiter. they went around the wall and entered through the back door.


    after placing little black in the stable and feeding him with water and fodder, he walked to the house in front of him and began to register.


    ¡°the room fee for a day is five copper coins. it includes three meals, as well as the cost of feeding and taking care of the horses.¡±


    ¡°that room is already the best single room here. there¡¯s also a hot water supply. the rest are basically large common beds. after all, we rarely have people coming here. even if they come, they¡¯re all small caravans or something.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type to stay in a shared room, so i took the initiative to choose that single room for you. please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    the waiter was apologetic.


    it was rare for him to meet a customer. in addition, there was a natural disaster some time ago, and the caravans from the south stopped all of a sudden. the already bleak business was even worse.


    five wens might not be much in the eyes of others, but for people like them who did small businesses, it was enough to save for half a month.


    ¡°yes, that one.¡±


    gu ying took out a piece of silver from his pocket and pushed it forward on the table.


    ¡°keep the change. i might stay for a few more days. i¡¯ll settle the bill when i leave. ¡®


    the reason why he stopped here was to find the clues left behind by the bai family.


    at first) he and mo ruyue had only guessed that something had happened to the bai family. however, after finding clues in such a remote town, gu ying could basically confirm that something had happened.


    no matter how the bai family hid from the world to avoid disaster, they still opened a restaurant in the county town and lived a wealthy life without worrying about food and clothing. it did not affect their lives.


    but now, they had abandoned the peaceful chu city and tried to go to remote places instead.


    this was not as simple as an accident, but something big had happened.


    families like the bai family had their own set of mature mechanisms to avoid disasters. once the conditions for triggering the mechanism were met, they would immediately split up and act separately.


    a single target was too big, so it was best to separate them out. once they merged into the common people, it would be difficult to distinguish them one by one.


    gu ying took the room card and key from the waiter. he refused dinner and returned to his room after getting hot water.


    this inn had two floors. the first floor was the dining hall and shared beds, while the second floor was the individual guest rooms.


    the room gu ying was in was the second room around the corner on the second floor. it was just right on the street.


    he had brought along the dry rations that mo ruyue had prepared, which were stored in another miniature capsule. they were much more delicious than the food cooked in a small rural restaurant.


    soon, there was another knock on the door. it was the waiter who came to bring hot water.


    gu ying gave him an extra tip and told him that he didn¡¯t need anything else tonight. the waiter understood and went away with the tip in his hand. after washing his hands and face in a hurry, gu ying opened the miniature


    capsule according to mo ruyue¡¯s demonstration.


    he remembered that there was a very famous japanese manga in the past, which had the usage of the miniature capsule.


    not only could it store food and medicine, but it could also store vehicles, small houses, and so on.


    with just a few small capsules, he could bring his home with him at any time. it was simply too convenient.


    however, mo ruyue¡¯s research had limited space. it was only about three times three cubic meters.


    it was more than enough to store some clothes, medicine, and food, but it was far from enough to put them in carriages, houses, and so on.


    he opened the capsule containing the food. there was a small refrigerator, a set of simple military cooking utensils, and a microwave.


    as for the power supply, it was a few solar cells.


    as long as it was exposed to the sun on a sunny day and accumulated enough solar energy, the electricity stored in it could even support a small field hospital.


    mo ruyue had already filled the refrigerator with food in advance and sealed it in a vacuum bag so that it could be stored for a long time.


    gu ying opened a bag of mixed fruits, vegetables, and meat. he quickly heated it up in the microwave and wolfed it down.


    the sky outside was getting darker and darker. after gu ying had eaten his fill and rested for a while, he opened the window facing the street and nimbly climbed out.


    since they were going to hide in the world, the bai family wouldn¡¯t show up with great fanfare.


    if the giant wolf had not detected the scent left behind by the bai family, even gu ying would have missed this clue.


    his figure was as swift as a ghost, silently passing through the small town and dashing toward the forest outside.


    the giant wolf, which had also eaten and drunk its fill, was waiting for him at the foot of the mountain. if he wanted to find the bai family, he would have to rely on this old friend¡¯s help.


    ¡°let¡¯s go. it¡¯s time for you to show off your skills.¡±


    gu ying muttered.


    gu ying and the wolf quickly blended into the night and disappeared into the vast mountains.


    gu ying followed behind the giant wolf and watched it bring him all the way into the mountains.


    it was likely that some members of the bai family had entered the mountains directly. however, it was still unknown how many people had passed through this place and how many resources they had brought with them. it was also unknown if they could last until the end.


    he held a special whistle in his hand.


    this was a special communication post that the bai family had given to mo ruyue..

 Chapter 464

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue had tested this whistle in her space. it could emit a whistle sound with a special frequency, which could be sensed by the bai family¡¯s specially reared whistle slaves.


    ¡°this is the safest method of communication. as long as we don¡¯t lose the sentry slave, no one will find out that someone is sending messages right under their noses.¡±


    after receiving the test results, mo ruyue had praised this contact post.


    although mo ruyue had gotten the contact post, she had rejected the post slave.


    as a person who hid a huge secret, she was not used to letting a stranger follow by her side, especially a stranger who was loyal to another family. even if she had a very close relationship with this family, it would not do.


    other than gu ying, no one knew the true secret of this space.


    even aunt liu and her babies only knew that they would be in an unfamiliar environment and could move with mo ruyue.


    they had no idea about the super technology that was hundreds of thousands of years ahead of them.


    as mo ruyue¡¯s most trusted person, gu ying was also assigned a post.


    although he didn¡¯t bring the sentry slave with him, he just needed to find a fixed place to stop, send a secret signal, and then tell them his location. then, he would wait for the bai family to come.


    if the whistle could be heard, even if the hidden password was complicated enough, there was still a risk of being leaked.


    however, only those sentry slaves who had undergone special training over the years could hear such an inaudible frequency. this was something that most people could not learn.


    after gu ying ran for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he was already very far into the forest. only then did he call the giant wolf to stop.


    ¡°let¡¯s do it here.¡±


    the smell here was already so faint that it could not be smelled. since just now, the giant wolf had stopped frequently and raised its head to carefully distinguish the smell in the air.


    he had to confirm it several times before continuing.


    therefore, he made a prompt decision to stop. this was to prevent the giant wolf from being confused by the smell and eventually losing its way.


    gu ying took out the contact whistle and blew on it.


    the giant wolf suddenly jumped up and circled around him in extreme unease.


    the five senses of animals were far superior to humans, especially carnivorous beasts.


    the giant wolf must have heard the ear-piercing ultrasonic waves and was extremely sensitive to such sounds, which was why it was extremely anxious.


    ¡°stay away from here. don¡¯t wander around here. when i¡¯m done here, i¡¯ll naturally come to find you.¡±


    gu ying said to the giant wolf.


    ever since these wolves had stayed in mo ruyue¡¯s space for a long time, they had become more and more human-like. they could hear them speak more and more.


    other than not being able to communicate with them in human language, they were almost the same as humans.


    the giant wolf nodded at his words and turned around to run back.


    it knew very well that after gu ying was done here, he would still have to return to the town, so the simplest way was to wait on the road that led to the town.


    he would definitely be able to wait for this human!


    after gu ying confirmed that the giant wolf was far away, he blew the whistle again.


    the range of the whistle could be transmitted far away, at least within a radius of ten miles.


    he followed the method taught by the bai family and first matched the secret code to prove his identity.


    then, he found a place with very obvious geographical features and transmitted the location of this place.


    next, all he could do was wait patiently.


    although it was already the season of spring, the temperature in the mountains in the north could still plummet to a single digit after nightfall. however, such a low temperature did not seem to affect gu ying at all.


    the plants on the hillside and in the forest had already sprouted green leaves, and the moisture and oil on the branches had also come out, wrapping around the branches that had been dry for the entire winter.


    it was not easy to light a fire under such circumstances.


    gu ying had no intention of lighting a bonfire to keep warm. although they were deep in the mountains, there was already a danger of being exposed.


    he could go to another place at any time, but for the bai family, it was not easy to find a suitable place to stay.


    while waiting, gu ying took out a small bottle of white wine.


    this was not the white wine sold in the market in this space-time. it was brewed by mo ruyue using the grains grown in the space and then fermented by the time accelerator.


    he found a clean big rock and sat cross-legged on it. after drinking a mouthful of white wine, his body suddenly became hot. ¡°good wine! bing ¡®er¡¯s cooking is getting better and better!¡±


    gu ying could not help but praise.


    in fact, mo ruyue had found an ancient wine recipe in the library.


    on this basis, after her improvement and sufficient fermentation time, she finally obtained the finished white wine.


    it was not the first time gu ying drank it. on the night he reunited with mo ruyue, he was attracted by the familiar fragrance of the wine and was lured to the room where she was waiting for him.


    after that, he began his journey of enjoying good wine and good food.


    the jar of wine in his hand had replaced his favorite wine in the past and had become his new favorite.


    gu ying was not a person who liked new things and hated old things, but his obsession with wine allowed him to switch his favorite in a second.


    ¡°fortunately, your attitude toward relationships is not like this. otherwise, i would personally kill the scumbag.¡±


    mo ruyue had once said this half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    gu ying also believed that she was speaking the truth. if she was also a sea queen, she would kill him first before ending her own life.


    fortunately, there was only love between them. in the future, there would always be only love. there was absolutely no killing.


    as he drank, he was lost in thought.


    while he was in a trance, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from the wind.


    ¡°you came very quickly.¡±


    gu ying drank another mouthful of wine and then stood up from the big rock.


    in the forest in the distance, there was a figure moving, and then there was the clear cry of a partridges.


    ¡°it¡¯s me. there¡¯s no one else. don¡¯t worry and come out.¡±


    gu ying said loudly.


    then, two people slowly walked out of the forest. they were unfamiliar faces that gu ying had never seen before.


    that person walked forward and asked cautiously, ¡®young master ying, it¡¯s really you. is lady qin here too?¡±


    ¡°she has other matters to attend to. who is your leader? take me to him.¡±


    gu ying said simply. the person immediately nodded and said, ¡°young master ying, please follow me.¡±


    the group of people sprinted at full speed in the night. soon, gu ying crossed two mountains and arrived at an extremely hidden cave entrance.


    there was no torch at the entrance of the cave. a person was standing there and walking back and forth. when he heard a sound, he immediately looked over.


    ¡°is it young master ying? i¡¯ve waited for you!¡¯


    the one who spoke was the young master of the bai family, bai shiyuan.


    ¡°young master bai, what exactly happened to the bai family? why did you retreat to this deep mountain?


    gu ying asked directly.


    ¡°it¡¯s a long story. let¡¯s go into the cave and talk slowly..¡±

 Chapter 465

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    bai shiyuan welcomed gu ying into the cave.


    the entrance of the cave looked unremarkable, and the path leading inside was extremely narrow. however, after turning a few corners, the inside suddenly opened up. it was actually a different world.


    the cave was littered with ever-burning lamps. the fuse inside was a strange dried fish. it was drawn into the grease below with cotton thread, and the flames were burning brightly.


    it could be seen that this place had been operated and maintained for a long time. although it was deep in the mountains, the cave did not feel cold and humid at all.


    along the way, he could see servants and maidservants shuttling back and forth, holding utensils, cleaning tools, and other items in their hands. other than the fact that the surrounding cave layout looked a little out of place, it gave people the feeling that they were still in a deep courtyard.


    bai shiyuan led gu ying to a secret room. judging from the layout, it should be a study room.


    ¡°young master ying, please sit.¡±


    as he spoke, a servant served tea. just by smelling it, one could tell that it was high-quality longjing tea.


    it seemed that even during their escape, the bai family¡¯s standard of living had not fallen.


    ¡°just now i heard the news from the sentry slave that young master ying had come. you don¡¯t know how excited i was. it has been more than a month since we last met.¡±


    ¡°although i don¡¯t know how the two of you are doing, my bai family¡¯s current situation is indeed not good.¡±


    bai shiyuan said with a bitter smile, the worry in his eyes never dissipating.


    ¡°bing ¡®er said that something must have happened since you didn¡¯t show up in chu city, so she asked me to come out and see if i could find you.¡±


    gu ying also briefly explained his intentions and said, ¡°i also want to know where imperial doctor tian and mr. du are.¡±


    ¡°imperial doctor tian is in chu city. he said that it¡¯s one of the main traffic routes to the north. moreover, there will definitely be a major epidemic after the disaster. as long as we hold chu city, we can effectively prevent the epidemic from spreading north.¡±


    ¡°therefore, according to his request, i left him in chu city and left him with quite a lot of money and resources. if nothing unexpected happens, lady qin should be able to see him very soon.¡±


    ¡°as for mr. du, he continued to go north. you also know that our bai family¡¯s background is deeply feared by the imperial court. it¡¯s fine if nothing happens, but once something happens, it¡¯s a big deal. therefore, it will be dangerous for mr. du to follow us.¡±


    ¡°i heard that mr. du also has properties in the capital) so i sent someone to escort mr. du over safely. it can be considered that i didn¡¯t let down lady qin¡¯s trust.¡±


    bai shiyuan finished explaining the whereabouts of the two of them in one breath before picking up his teacup and taking a sip.


    ¡°i see. it seems that i want to bring mr. du back to bing ¡®er and continue to chase north.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t look troubled. as long as he had a clue, he would bring him back to mo ruyue no matter how far she was.


    ¡°is lady qin looking for mr. du? may i know why?¡±


    bai shiyuan asked curiously. after asking, he laughed at himself.


    ¡°look at me, this is lady qin¡¯s private matter. i can¡¯t even take care of myself now, how can i have the leisure to pry into other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°the babies haven¡¯t been able to enter school steadily yet. bing ¡®er thought that perhaps she could ask mr. du if he was willing to be the babies¡¯ teacher again.¡±


    gu ying actually answered all the questions. this was too different from his usual taciturn image. bai shiyuan was surprised and could not help but take a few more glances at him.


    ¡°now, tell me what kind of trouble the bai family is.¡±


    gu ying asked again.


    he could understand bai shiyuan¡¯s worries. he wanted them to lend a helping hand, but he also felt that the implications were too great and he could not implicate them.


    however, in his and mo ruyue¡¯s eyes, it was not a big deal as long as it did not affect the safety of the babies.


    the two of them were fearless masters, so how could they care that the bai family had offended the royal family?


    in the end, bai shiyuan still told them all about his family¡¯s troubles. even if lady qin was only a divine doctor, gu ying was definitely the top elite among the assassins.


    he was someone that even the xiao family wanted to rope in. one could see how terrifying his ability was.


    although it was not enough to go against the entire country, what if the bai family¡¯s financial resources and manpower were added?


    unless it was absolutely necessary, the bai family would never consider the last step.


    however, even a rabbit would bite when it was anxious.


    gu ying listened quietly and finally had a concrete understanding of the bai family¡¯s current situation.


    ¡°so now, master bai is responsible for covering the rear and dealing with the pressure from above. as for you, young master bai, you have to send your family safely through the blockade line and to the safest fortress that you have prepared, right?¡±


    he briefly explained the division of labor between father and son.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. the imperial court did not set up any defenses in chu city. although this place is also an important traffic route, the information they received was wrong. they thought that we had already passed through in advance.¡±


    ¡°right now, the defense line is set up in another hub city a hundred miles away, and it¡¯s heavily guarded. this time, we can¡¯t get past it no matter what. i had no choice but to bring my family into the mountains.¡±


    ¡°what you¡¯re seeing now is a temporary shelter that the bai family¡¯s ancestors have been preparing. the supplies stored inside can support a hundred people for half a year.¡±


    ¡°there are at least ten fallout shelters like this from the south to the north, but four of them have been destroyed for various reasons.¡±


    bai shiyuan told him everything he knew about such a confidential matter because he knew that even if he did not say anything, gu ying would still be able to find out.


    once he was found to be lying, the foundation of trust would be on the verge of collapse. to the bai family, the gains would not make up for the losses. no wonder. this cave is warm and dry. it¡¯s definitely not something that can be achieved overnight.¡±


    gu ying nodded.


    it seemed that the feud between the bai family and the royal family had lasted for a long time. it was actually bai shiyuan¡¯s ancestors who had started to set up these fallout shelters.


    the current one alone would not be able to hold on for long without huge financial support.


    this also proved from another perspective that the true strength of the bai family was truly unfathomable.


    ¡°your wish is to send your family safely to the safest fortress, right?¡±


    gu ying pondered for a while and said proudly, ¡°it¡¯s not difficult. leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°really, young master ying? this, this is great!¡±


    bai shiyuan could not believe it. what he thought was extremely difficult could be said so easily by gu ying.


    ¡°i won¡¯t promise something i can¡¯t do.¡±


    if someone else had said this, gu ying might have felt offended. however, what bai shiyuan said was indeed extremely difficult. it was normal for him to


    have doubts.


    ¡°then, whatever young master ying needs me to do now, just tell me. everyone in the bai family is at your disposal!¡±


    bai shiyuan could not wait any longer.


    as long as the family of the bai family reached the fortress, he and his father would no longer have to worry about anything.


    even if he had to pay a greater price to go into hiding again and wait for his grandson to slowly appear, it did not matter.


    the bai family could withstand such losses and wait. as long as they could continue the bloodline of the family, everything was worth it..

 Chapter 466

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°i think this place is still very safe. you guys can temporarily calm down and wait for the news here. i¡¯m going to find du zhongheng first. i¡¯ll also send a message to bing ¡®er about you guys.¡±


    gu ying immediately made a decision.


    his first task was to find du zhongheng and help the bai family solve the problem.


    ¡°it¡¯s only right. the babies are all extremely intelligent and cute children. it¡¯s a big deal to delay their studies. young master ying, you should go and settle your business first. even if we were to stay here for a year or so, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    bai shiyuan immediately said generously.


    however, neither mo ruyue nor gu ying would make him wait for a year and a half. he was merely doing them a favor by saying so.


    ¡°after receiving my message, bing ¡®er will probably come to see you soon. you can discuss it first then. i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    guying stood up and was about to leave when he was stopped by bai shiyuan.


    ¡°young master ying, please wait a moment. i have something to give you.


    as he spoke, he walked out of the study and returned after about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.


    ¡°before escaping from the county city, i transferred all the wealth that lady qin received in time to the largest money house in this dynasty. this is the token to receive it. no matter which city you are in, you can use this to receive it.¡±


    ¡°i believe that young master has already guessed that there are shares of the bai family in that bank. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s under the guise of someone else¡¯s identity. even if his majesty personally comes to investigate, he won¡¯t be able to find out.¡±


    he said it confidently and was obviously very confident about this matter.


    gu ying took the token. he had heard mo ruyue mention this before. it was said that the amount of wealth was even more than what he could extract from his tourmaline ring.


    no, he had to make money as soon as possible. otherwise, if he did not have as much money as his wife, wouldn¡¯t he become a gigolo?


    he held the token tightly in his hand and made a decision in his heart.


    by the time he came out of the cave, it was already an hour later.


    gu ying looked up at the sky. it had been more than two hours since he left the town.


    it was time to go back. he had to pass the news to mo ruyue first, and then he would continue on his way to chase after du zhongheng.


    he originally wanted to stay in the town for two more days, but now it seemed that there was no need.


    at the intersection that was about to reach the town, a huge wolf was lying on the side of the road. when it saw gu ying appear, it immediately stood up and welcomed him.


    ¡®good job. you¡¯re waiting for me here.¡±


    gu ying smiled and patted the wolfs neck.


    ¡°i need you to bring something back. give it to bing ¡®er and then catch up with me.¡±


    ¡°awoo!¡±


    the giant wolf nodded, indicating that it understood.


    gu ying stuffed the note he had written beforehand into a collar box and fastened it around the giant wolf¡¯s neck.


    after confirming that the collar was fastened, gu ying patted the giant wolfs head.


    ¡°go ahead.¡±


    as he spoke, the giant wolf rushed out like an arrow and quickly disappeared into the night.


    gu ying returned to the inn in the small town and quietly sneaked into his room. he quickly washed up and lay down.


    he wasn¡¯t sleepy at the moment. instead, he was thinking about what bai shiyuan had said.


    the bai family¡¯s current crisis could be said to be unprecedented. in the past, the imperial court had surrounded them, and now, there was a traitor. it was not an exaggeration to say that they were struggling.


    if bing ¡®er got the news, she would rush over immediately.


    once she decided who her family and friends were, she would do her best to protect them under her wings.


    the bai family was too big. it was not easy to completely protect the master.


    although bai shiyuan had successfully brought his family to this refuge deep in the mountains, he had also lost contact with old master bai.


    the final news that came from the other side was that master bai was preparing to go the opposite way and head south again.


    after that, the sentry slave was inexplicably killed, and there was no new news from then on.


    the south was a scene of the apocalypse after the disaster.


    however, it was probably the best choice for old master bai now.


    the imperial court was busy with disaster relief. if they wanted to completely annihilate the remaining bai family members, they would have to involve too many people. at that time, they would probably be implicated by the disaster.


    they were all leaders of large families. the decisions they made at the critical moment were indeed unimaginable to ordinary people.


    he just kept his eyes open until the sky was slightly bright. there was already some movement in the inn, so he got up and went out.


    ¡°hey, customer, you¡¯re up so early?¡±


    the waiter asked in surprise when he saw guying leave.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m leaving. let¡¯s settle the bill.¡±


    ¡°what? didn¡¯t you say that you still have to stay in town for a few days? why are you leaving now?


    the shop assistant originally thought that it would be good to earn an extra five wen. he did not expect that he would only earn five wen from the last piece of silver.


    ¡°something came up at the last minute, so i had to prepare to leave. there¡¯s no need to prepare breakfast. i¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    gu ying said as he walked toward the backyard.


    other than him, no stranger could lead little black away, so he had to go to the backyard to lead the horse.


    just as he was leading the horse out of the back door, he heard a waiter shouting from behind.


    ¡°customer, customer, your money, your change!¡¯


    the waiter held a handful of money in his hand and ran over in a hurry.


    ¡°no need. this is a tip for you.¡±


    as gu ying said that, he mounted his horse with one leg and clamped the horse¡¯s belly. little black neighed and rushed out.


    ¡°what? sigh¡­ sir!¡±


    before the waiter could react, gu ying and his horse had already gone far away.


    he lowered his head and looked at the copper coins in his palm. it was so full that he almost needed two hands to hold it.


    so¡­ this money was the tip that the guest gave him?


    that¡¯s more than ten days worth of room rent!


    when the waiter looked up again, his eyes were already red.


    a good person, he really met a good person!


    when the waiter returned to the inn with tears of gratitude, gu ying had already left the town.


    although there was no giant wolf by his side, he could only rely on his scent to track him.


    however, with bai shiyuan¡¯s information, it was only a matter of time before they found du zhongheng.


    chu citys investigation quickly began in an orderly manner.


    with the county magistrates strong support, as well as the ¡°volunteers who had undergone simple training and imperial doctor tian¡¯s supervision, the entire investigation went very smoothly.


    when the babies found out that mo ruyue had stayed in the quarantine area again, they couldn¡¯t help but worry even though they were confident in her abilities.


    they once again regretted urging their mother to save people. that was why he had embarked on the path of medicine that was filled with trouble and trouble.


    the arrival of imperial doctor tian filled the hearts of the babies with the joy of reunion.


    it would be even better if mr. du could come back soon.


    in order to let mo ruyue treat the patients in peace and not be distracted by family matters, magistrate fan yi had specially assigned two soldiers to guard the small courtyard she rented.


    by forbidding anyone from approaching the small courtyard, it also eliminated the possibility of the plague spreading.


    mo ruyue smiled when she heard the news. she did not reveal that the babies¡¯ physiques were no longer the same as before. moreover, she had left behind diluted spirit spring water.


    after drinking a tube of water, the disease was cured..

 Chapter 467

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    although the investigation was progressing smoothly, it was inevitable that there would be discordant voices.


    some of the rich families in the city were used to being lazy and did not want to queue with the commoners.


    whenever they went out, they would be surrounded by people and horses. it was even more common to cut in line. it was inevitable that conflicts would arise.


    in addition, some of the refugees had no way to survive for a long time. some people took advantage of the situation to fish in troubled waters. they either took the gold and silver of others or wanted to take advantage of a young lady in order to become a son-in-law.


    fan yi listened to imperial doctor tian¡¯s suggestion and used his thunderous methods.


    anyone who did not cooperate with the investigation and caused trouble, regardless of whether they were rich or poor, would be dealt with severely.


    in an instant, a few heads fell to the ground. they were all unlucky enough to be caught in the storm.


    they were sentenced on the spot and sent to meet the king of hell on the spot.


    with such intimidation, no one dared to stir up trouble anymore. each and every one of them shrank their heads and tucked their tails between their legs.


    even the landlord merchants who boasted of their good relationship with fan yi did not dare to provoke his current temper.


    after mo ruyue learned of this, she clapped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°that¡¯s right. extraordinary times call for extraordinary things. we need to use heavy punishment to deter those scoundrels from the ghost realm.¡±


    ¡°it is also because of sir fan¡¯s kindness. if it were me, i would have sent a batch of people away before the epidemic claimed their lives.¡±


    her words sounded like a joke, but only imperial doctor tian knew how true her words were.


    thinking back to how she had dealt with those who had gone against her,


    imperial doctor tian could not help but rejoice that he had agreed to mo


    ruyue¡¯s request to stay behind in the quarantine village.


    to put it bluntly, this decision had saved a group of people¡¯s lives.


    everything was in order in chu city, and the neighboring village was also peaceful.


    after the first round of investigation, another ten people were diagnosed and sent to the quarantine village.


    the village that had taken in undiagnosed secret contacts had also been vacated and people were being taken in one after another. once someone had symptoms, they would be sent to the quarantine village.


    however, to mo ruyue, this was just a formality.


    the patients with mild illnesses would recover immediately after being injected with her medicine. the water that those who were in close contact with her drank had been diluted by her spiritual spring water, so there was no possibility of infection.


    however, the process still had to be done, and the acting had to be realistic so that it would not arouse suspicion.


    mo ruyue came out of the space again and filled up the empty bottle.


    the epidemic in chu city was discovered early and dealt with early. in her opinion, it would be completely under control in a few more days.


    the most important thing was that the county magistrate fan yi resolutely withstood the pressure from the two of them and directly sealed the city gate.


    no one was allowed to enter or leave.


    this first eliminated the source of infection from the outside, and also prevented the possible source of infection from escaping from the city.


    the source was blocked in both directions, and only this pool of water was left. how much wind and waves could it cause?


    not to mention, mo ruyue had also provided him with a special ¡°preventive medicine¡±. the terrifying epidemic that could have killed a large number of people in the south was like a docile little sheep in chu city. it was no longer a threat.


    suddenly, a wolf howl came from outside the village, alerting the soldiers guarding the village.


    when mo ruyue heard the familiar voice, she immediately realized that it was the giant wolf that gu ying had taken away.


    just as she walked out of the courtyard, she saw a soldier running over in a hurry.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, lady qin. us brothers have already gone to check everywhere. we will definitely guard it strictly and not let that beast outside have the chance to enter the village and hurt people.¡±


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s spring now. even the hungry wolves in the mountains have prey to eat. they are smart. unless they will starve to death, they will not easily risk being killed to enter the village.¡±


    ¡°you all rest in peace. i¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    how could she let these soldiers take the risk? of course, she could not let the giant wolf be in danger as well.


    one had to know that the wolf¡¯s body was even bigger than a half-grown buffalo. if anyone saw it, they would be scared out of their wits.


    ¡°lady qin, are you going out?¡±


    the soldier asked in surprise.


    which young lady didn¡¯t hide in fear when she heard the wolf¡¯s howl, but this one in front of him still wanted to go out.


    wasn¡¯t she afraid of being bitten by a wolf?


    ¡°yes, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll be fine. even if dozens of wolves come, they won¡¯t be my match.¡±


    mo ruyue said confidently.


    although she was speaking the truth, to the soldiers, it was obvious that she was bragging.


    even the most experienced hunter would not dare to say that he would not be at a disadvantage when facing dozens of wolves alone. it would be good enough if he was not bitten into pieces.


    however, he did not dare to say such offensive words.


    it was said that this lady also had some martial arts skills. moreover, from the sound of the wolf¡¯s howl, it was like a lone wolf. moreover, it was far away from the village, so there should be no problem.


    ¡°why don¡¯t i go out with you? i¡¯ll see if you want to relax or dig up some herbs. at least with someone by your side, you won¡¯t be afraid even if you encounter wolves.¡±


    the soldier sincerely recommended himself.


    he was really afraid that something would happen to mo ruyue. not to mention whether the magistrate would blame him, even his comrades would not let him off easily.


    after witnessing this lady¡¯s miraculous medical skills, who wouldn¡¯t want to build a good relationship with her? they hoped that if they ever needed her help in the future, they wouldn¡¯t be rejected.


    of course, mo ruyue rejected this suggestion.


    how could she receive gu ying¡¯s message with a follower?


    under her insistence, the soldier could only give up the idea of accompanying her and return to his sentry post resentfully.


    mo ruyue left the village openly with a basket on her elbow. she pretended to be ready to pick herbs and walked into the distance under the eyes of the soldiers.


    mo ruyue only stopped when the soldiers could no longer see her.


    not long after, a huge wolf appeared beside her, shaking its head and wagging its tail coquettishly, appearing extremely affectionate.


    she took out a huge piece of raw meat from her space and threw it to the giant wolf. it immediately wolfed down the meat.


    mo ruyue took off the collar around its neck and took out a piece of paper from the box.


    after reading them all, her expression became solemn.


    ¡°the matter of the bai family is indeed a little troublesome.¡±


    in mo ruyue¡¯s dictionary, there was nothing impossible. of course, there was nothing she could do.


    even if she had offended the power of a country, she had done such a thing before.


    in the past, subverting a country¡¯s political power was no different from eating cabbage and drinking cold water to her.


    those who were disobedient could be killed. it was not difficult to choose an obedient person from the crowd who wanted to be promoted.


    although they were in a different time and space now, it was still the same old thing.


    it was said that the old emperor sitting in the court did not have a particularly good reputation.


    it would be best if she did not step on his thunder spot. otherwise, it should not be difficult to change the dynasty.


    after reading it, she brought the giant wolf back to her space and wrote a letter to gu ying.


    master bai had gone to the south again, and there was a high chance that he would bump into the prince in charge of disaster relief. when that happened, enemies would meet on a narrow road, and it would be easy for something to happen.


    it seemed that she still had to make this trip. she couldn¡¯t just watch old master bai die.


    the impression she had of the little old man was that he was extremely righteous and a warm-hearted person. she was very confident that she would not be wrong about this..

 Chapter 468

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    in her reply to gu ying, mo ruyue told him to catch up with du zhongheng as soon as possible. regardless of whether he would follow him back or not, he had to return to chu city as soon as possible.


    with fan yi taking care of the babies¡¯ lives and imperial doctor tian¡¯s family by her side, she could rest assured and chase after old master bai.


    as for bai shiyuan, he would wait to meet up with old master bai. then, they would go through the heavily guarded checkpoint together, saving him the trouble of going through the second round of procedures.


    after writing the reply, the giant wolf also ate up the large piece of flesh and drank two large basins of water before it was full.


    mo ruyue did not leave the space immediately. instead, she adjusted the flow of time and let the giant wolf play with the pack of wolves for a while. when it was almost digested, she let it out of the space and let it go back to chase gu ying.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know where old master bai is in the south now. he wants to confuse the eyes and ears of the court, so he won¡¯t drive straight down. with the time he has to beat around the bush, it¡¯s enough for me to catch up. ¡®


    ¡°the epidemic here has basically been controlled. with imperial doctor tian here, i¡¯ll leave enough herbs behind, so there¡¯s no need for me to stay here to guard. besides, i can also find an excuse to go south to save people and leave.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s do that. let¡¯s not delay any further. lees begin.¡±


    mo ruyue quickly confirmed her next plan and returned to the quarantine village with a basket full of herbs.


    ¡°lady qin, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    the soldier who had reported to her was the sentry at the entrance. he heaved a sign of relief when ne saw mo ruyue return.


    ¡°thank you for worrying about me. don¡¯t worry, i know my limits.¡±


    mo ruyue said with a smile and went back to the courtyard to brew medicine.


    early the next morning, a soldier rode back to chu city with mo ruyue¡¯s handwritten letter and personally handed it to fan yi.


    ¡°imperial doctor tian, come and take a look. lady qin said that she accidentally discovered a kind of herb that has a miraculous effect on treating this epidemic. moreover, the few critically ill patients in the quarantine village have all been out of danger.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s great! that¡¯s really great! in that case, won¡¯t the epidemic be under control soon?


    fan yi was overjoyed when he saw the letter.


    he was also under great pressure when he sealed the city. after all, although chu city was not a huge city, its geographical location was too special.


    now, it was not only the people and disaster victims in and out of the city who had been sealed, but they did not dare to say anything because of his thunderous methods.


    even the neighboring cities in the north and south had sent letters several times, urging him to open the city gates quickly and let the merchants travel.


    now that mo ruyue had brought him the news that the herbs were effective, it had undoubtedly reassured him.


    what the plague feared the most was that there was no cure.


    in addition to the terrifying infection and mortality rate, in a situation where there was no cure, it was simply a situation where the entire city died.


    one city was nothing, but what about five or ten?


    what about spreading across the whole country?


    who could bear this responsibility?


    fan yi¡¯s shoulders were too small. he really couldn¡¯t carry such a big pot.


    ¡°congratulations, milord, for being able to obtain lady qin¡¯s full support at such a critical moment. i have to say, the heavens really bless the people of chu city and the people of our dynasty!¡¯


    although imperial doctor tian had long known that with mo ruyue around, the plague would definitely be under control, he was still filled with emotions when he heard the news.


    up until now, other than a few people who had died when the situation was still unknown, after mo ruyue took over, there hadn¡¯t been any more cases of critical illness. it was even more impossible for anyone to die.


    if he was the one to treat this situation, some people would die if the herbs were not in place. however, even if the herbs were in place, there was no guarantee that he could save every critically ill patient.


    this was the difference between him and mo ruyue.


    to her, treating illnesses was as simple as drinking water and eating vegetables. it was unknown where her mysterious medical skills came from, but it was ultimately a blessing for the people.


    ¡°oh right, lady qin also said that she will be heading south in a few days. the epidemic there is even more serious, and she can¡¯t sit idly by. imperial doctor tian, she also entrusted us to help take care of her children.¡±


    ¡°leave this matter to me. as long as we can get through this calamity, i will do my best to let lady qin not have the slightest worry.¡±


    ¡°i hope imperial doctor tian can testify for me when i swear today.¡±


    ¡®good. i will thank you on behalf of ruyue for your kind intentions. originally, this old man also had the intention to go south, but i don¡¯t think she would agree to bring this old man along.¡±


    ¡°she is free to come and go alone. she will have all kinds of concerns and inconveniences when she brings me along. after thinking about it, i can only help her take care of her family. it can be considered as me doing my part. ¡®


    imperial doctor tian understood mo ruyue¡¯s personality all too well. she even felt that it was inappropriate for him to stay in the quarantine village, so how could she agree to his request to follow her to the south?


    after the two finished their discussion, they went their separate ways.


    fan yi continued to supervise the tidying up of the search while imperial doctor tian boarded the carriage and headed straight for the mo family¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°grandpa tian, are you saying that mother is leaving again?


    tang tang looked a little lonely.


    although the male babies seemed very calm, it was obvious that they were trying their best to suppress their emotions.


    they had just ¡°reunited¡± with their mother not long ago.


    moreover, they were in a wonderful space before and could follow their mother. as long as their mother had time, they would still be able to see her ui ten.


    but now that her mother said that she would move to the south to treat patients, it meant that she would definitely not bring them along.


    it would be a long separation this time, and they had no idea when their next ¡°reunion¡± would be.


    ¡°tang tang, i know you can¡¯t bear to be separated from mother, but she¡¯s doing this to save more people. you should know that a terrible disease has started to spread in the city.¡±


    ¡°if your mother hadn¡¯t acted in time, many uncles, aunts, grandparents would have died. the same thing is happening in many places in the south, so she has to go.¡±


    imperial doctor tian looked at the babies in front of him and felt his heart ache.


    he was also a father and grandfather, so he knew very well how sad it was for the children to be separated from their mother for a long time.


    however, mo ruyue¡¯s children were all smart and sensible. they were just having a hard time adapting to the current situation. however, they had always supported mo ruyue¡¯s decision without reservation.


    ¡°grandpa tian, don¡¯t worry. we all know that mother is a doctor who treats and saves people. she seems to be the most afraid of trouble and sometimes is a little unreasonable, but she is the best person.¡±


    tang tang shook her head. although there were still tears in her eyes, her face revealed an extremely proud expression.


    ¡°good children. you¡¯re all good children. no wonder ruyue loves you so much. she also sent a message saying that you¡¯ll definitely understand her intentions.¡±


    imperial doctor tian handed the letter from mo ruyue to da bao. ¡°da bao, take a look. ruyue will head south from the quarantine village and won¡¯t be coming back. so, you have to take good care of your siblings from now on.¡± ¡°i understand, grandpa tian. i won¡¯t let mother down.¡±


    da bao took the letter but didn¡¯t open it on the spot. instead, he folded it carefully and put it away carefully..

 Chapter 469

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°then i¡¯ll take my leave first. i still need to take care of the medical center in the city. no matter what you need, you can look for me or the county magistrate directly. don¡¯t be shy to ask.¡±


    imperial doctor tian left the courtyard after giving his last warning.


    although he couldn¡¯t understand why mo ruyue couldn¡¯t come back to see the babies before she left, he seemed to understand her thoughts when he saw how sensible they were.


    after all, they had to part ways. a hasty meeting could not ease the sadness of the babies. it was better to let them accept this reality as soon as possible. she would rush back as soon as possible after she had completed what she wanted to do.


    life was a combination of separation and reunion. the sooner one adapted to it, the calmer one would be.


    after imperial doctor tian left, the babies looked at da bao.


    even though grandpa liu, grandma liu, and uncle feng were there, the backbone of their hearts was still their brother, da bao.


    ¡°mother only sent a letter, which is also a sign of her trust in us. these days, we all know what kind of personality mother has. i won¡¯t say much. everyone should know what to do, right?¡±


    da bao didn¡¯t say much) but every word hit the nail on the head. the babies responded quickly.


    ¡°yes, big brother, we all understand. we definitely won¡¯t let mother worry.¡±


    ¡°big brother, we can take care of ourselves. we¡¯re already used to it.¡±


    ¡°leave the cooking to me. i¡¯m usually the one cooking anyway.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll share the housework like before. it¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    everyone was talking at once. mrs. liu watched from the side for a long time, but did not participate in them. instead, she said to her husband beside her, ¡°husband, ruyue¡¯s babies are so adorable.¡±


    ¡°yes, they are all good children who can be loved. they say that we¡¯re taking care of them, but look at them. they¡¯re taking good care of themselves. no wonder ruyue is so assured.¡±


    uncle liu had been with the babies for a long time now. the smile on his face gradually increased) and he even spoke more.


    they were glad that they had been kind to the children of the qin family from the beginning, and they had also received mo ruyue¡¯s kindness in return.


    material possessions were not important. what was important was that they had once again obtained their most precious family.


    on the other side, in the quarantine village, mo ruyue solemnly handed the newly ¡®developed¡¯ medicinal soup to imperial doctor tian.


    ¡°elder tian, i¡¯ve already prepared the medicinal herbs. you just need to get the medicine boy to boil them on time for the patients to drink.¡±


    ¡°the people in the city also need to drink another kind of medicine. it can effectively improve their preventive ability.¡±


    ¡°most importantly, once the city gates are reopened and people and goods are flowing, we must also do a good job of testing and screening.¡±


    mo ruyue carefully reminded him. although she knew that imperial doctor tian was also an experienced old doctor, he still did not have the complete and meticulous experience of the later generations when it came to epidemic prevention and control.


    ¡® have already prepared thousands of portions of this potion in advance. each person only needs a small bottle. you must personally handle this. you must not let a second person do it for you.¡±


    ¡°elder tian, please take care of this. i¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    she wrote down the things to take note of in advance and handed it to imperial doctor tian.


    it took her another day to prepare the potion before she finally started to prepare to go south.


    the babies had specially asked imperial doctor tian to bring their luggage, and the carriage had been rushed over by the bailiffs sent by sir fan. they had no need for mo ruyue to return to chu city.


    in fact, even if she didn¡¯t prepare anything, she would have everything in the space. it was just that she had to bring the carriage with her to hide from others.


    big black did not need to be restrained and followed behind the carriage freely.


    it was exactly the same configuration as when they went to the south to provide disaster relief after the natural disaster. however, this time, there was no gu ying beside them, and there were no longer any babies in the space.


    ¡°ruyue, don¡¯t worry. i know what to do with the medicine. i won¡¯t let anyone else do it. sir fan has also said that in times of emergency, we will increase our efforts to crack down on black-hearted merchants and fake medicine. nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good. elder tian, i¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    mo ruyue was a very efficient person. after she finished her exhortations, she immediately jumped onto the carriage and set off toward the south.


    imperial doctor tian stood at the entrance of the quarantine village and looked out for a long time until the carriage was no longer in sight. only then did he turn around and return to the village.


    after mo ruyue left the quarantine village, she released another giant wolf and let it smell the bai familys token that gu ying had brought back. then, she let it run away happily.


    she herself followed behind the carriage and sped along.


    since the epidemic had already appeared in chu city, the cities and towns along the way were basically not spared.


    mo ruyue could only slow down as much as she could. she would stop when she saw a traveler or a village passing by to scout out the situation first.


    this time, the plague broke out very quickly. even if it did not break out for the time being, the infected people would have some undetectable symptoms.


    moreover, once the patient¡¯s organs were infected by the virus, they would also emit an unpleasant smell.


    mo ruyue¡¯s five senses were very sharp. even if they just brushed past each other, she could still determine if the person was healthy just by smelling them.


    in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she even took the initiative to take out the document of commendation from the imperial court and the document prepared for her by the county magistrate fan yi. she hung it beside the carriage door to prove her identity as a divine doctor.


    with these two documents as proof, she managed to save more than 20 to 30 people on the way.


    ¡°divine doctor mo, it¡¯s a good thing that we met you. otherwise, we might have escaped the natural disaster, but we couldn¡¯t escape the plague. we would have lost our lives.¡±


    a middle-aged man thanked mo ruyue profusely.


    his family had contracted the plague at some point in time. first, his grandson had symptoms, then the middle-aged man¡¯s wife. now, only his son, who had been practicing martial arts all year round, was in good health and had not contracted it.


    although they really wanted to rush to the next town to ask for help, because they no longer had the strength to hurry, the family could only stop by the roadside and wait for death.


    fortunately, mo ruyue appeared.


    with just a small bottle of medicine, his grandson, who was almost dead, was revived. this kind of magical medical skills, coupled with the commendation order and certification documents stamped with the official seal, completely dispelled the doubts of the middle-aged man¡¯s family.


    ¡°it¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re fine. i originally wanted to go south to save people because of the epidemic. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve given you medicine. as long as you insist on taking the medicine for two or three days, you¡¯ll be completely cured.¡±


    in order to save time, mo ruyue had increased the dosage of the spirit spring water in the medicine she had given to the patients.


    this would ensure that they would recover in the fastest time without harming their bodies..

 Chapter 470

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue walked to the capital in one go.


    after arriving in the capital, she took the token given by xue qing and found the xue family bodyguard agency. she found out that gu ying was also staying here. he would only eat, drink, and pee in the examination hall for the next few days. after leaving the examination hall, he would also come here.


    mo ruyue first inquired about the location of the examination hall from the bodyguard agency. after finding out, she went to buy things for the children.


    the streets of the capital were not comparable to those of kaoshan town or lianshan county. the degree of prosperity was comparable to that of the later generations.


    she casually glanced at the stalls selling flower accessories on the street. they were not suitable for children to wear, so she did not go to look.


    coincidentally, there was a jewelry shop on her right. mo ruyue went straight into the shop.


    as soon as she entered, she saw two familiar white figures.


    the two white figures had also noticed her when mo ruyue entered. the yuan sisters thought that they had mistaken her for someone else, but after taking a closer look, they realized who it was if not mo ruyue!


    the two sisters looked at each other and saw mo ruyue walking straight toward them.


    heh, was she trying to get close to them?


    the yuan sisters waited for mo ruyue to speak. if she was humble enough, it was not impossible for them to acknowledge her.


    in the end, mo ruyue walked straight to the counter behind them.


    ¡°shopkeeper, please show me this.¡±


    it was a pair of butterfly beaded flowers made of pink pearls the size of rice grains. the butterfly¡¯s eyes were inlaid with red gems, and its tentacles were made of gold thread. it was small, cute, and beautiful. it was the most suitable for a little girl to wear, and it happened to be a pair.


    mo ruyue imagined tang tangs wearing those on her head. she would definitely look good wearing one on each side.


    when the shopkeeper took out the butterfly beaded flower, the butterfly¡¯s wings trembled so lifelike that it looked real.


    ¡°how much is this?¡±


    mo ruyue had just finished her question when a discordant voice came from the side.


    ¡°some people are really overestimating themselves and are ignorant. they think that this flower is a cheap thing.¡±


    ¡°i thought it was just a rural place. you can¡¯t bargain here.¡±


    after yuan yuan finished speaking, she looked like she was waiting for a good show, waiting to see mo ruyue get slapped in the face.


    there were other people in the shop who were also looking at jewelry. when they heard yuan yuan¡¯s words, they all looked at mo ruyue.


    although mo ruyue was dressed plainly, her appearance was not ordinary. she did not look like an ignorant person. however, one could not judge a book by its cover.


    the shopkeeper was about to tell mo ruyue the price, but he didn¡¯t know if he should say it after yuan yuan¡¯s words.


    mo ruyue wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t see them, but this person still dared to approach her.


    ¡°shopkeeper, are you selling this pearl flower?


    the shopkeeper saw mo ruyue dressed like a middle-aged woman and was wearing ordinary clothes.


    no, he took a closer look and saw that mo ruyue was wearing a simple style of clothes. however, the material was not ordinary. those who could afford to wear this kind of material were either rich or noble. fortunately, he did not offend anyone.


    ¡°of course, all the jewelry in this store is for sale.¡± the shopkeeper immediately replied with a smile.


    ¡°how much?¡±


    ¡°although these pearls are only the size of a grain of rice, each of them is the same size and round in color. the four red gems on the two butterflies are imported from south yue kingdom. two in a pair, sixteen taels.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded and pointed at another pair of lilac pearl flowers in the cabinet. they were also made of pearls and decorated with purple gemstones.


    ¡°show me that pair too.¡±


    this pair was a little bigger than the previous one.


    ¡°that one is even more expensive. i think you shouldn¡¯t give it to her. just quote her the price directly. wait until she¡¯s sure that she wants it before taking it. if you take it again and knock it, no one will compensate you.¡±


    she didn¡¯t believe that mo ruyue would be willing to buy it. the cheapest thing here was at least ten taels of silver.


    ¡°young ladies of the yuan family, are you that free? if you don¡¯t buy things yourself, you¡¯ll think that this shop belongs to you.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words rendered the yuan sisters speechless. however, they still didn¡¯t leave. they wanted to see mo ruyue suffer because she couldn¡¯t afford to buy anything. otherwise, how could they vent their anger?


    mo ruyue ignored them. she pointed at the other two pearl hairpins on the counter and said to the shopkeeper, ¡°how much is the total for these two and the pair of purple beads?¡±


    the shopkeeper didn¡¯t think that mo ruyue was someone who couldn¡¯t afford it. just the clothes she was wearing were enough to buy two pearl hairpins.


    ¡°madam, you have good taste. you picked the latest models. the two pearl hairpins and the pair of purple pearl flowers cost a total of 112 taels.¡± ¡°what about this pair of butterflies?


    ¡°shopkeeper, i bought so many at once. aren¡¯t you going to give me a discount?¡±


    the yuan sisters watched mo ruyue pretend.


    ¡°madam, this shop doesn¡¯t bargain. however, if you buy them all, i can give you another pair of pearl flowers.¡±


    the shopkeeper chuckled as he introduced mo ruyue to the pearl flowers that she could gift. they were actually quite pretty and were all pearl strings, but they lacked gems.


    mo ruyue picked out a pair of small and exquisite ones for tang tang.


    she readily paid 128 taels and asked the shopkeeper to pack up all the items she had chosen. the yuan sisters widened their eyes when they saw this.


    they didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue to really buy it and spend more than a hundred taels without even blinking. how was that possible?


    could it be that she bought it now and would return it to the shopkeeper after they left? it must be like this!


    yuan yuan called out to mo ruyue unwillingly when she saw that mo ruyue was about to leave the shop with her things.


    ¡°you can¡¯t return it later!¡±


    as for her younger sister, yuan shan, she did not say anything, but she did not stop yuan yuan.


    mo ruyue stood still and took two steps closer to yuan yuan. she sniffed her nose and quickly covered her mouth and nose with her hands as she retreated.


    ¡°seeing that you¡¯re still wearing a veil, i know that the sores on your face must not have healed yet.¡±


    ¡°not only have you not recovered, but you¡¯ve become even more serious. this poison is getting more and more powerful.¡±


    mo ruyue was puzzled.


    ¡°other than you, there are two other doctors in your family who didn¡¯t notice that you were poisoned. or could it be that they can¡¯t even cure such a small poison? tsk tsk, how pitiful.¡±


    ¡°let me give you a piece of advice. don¡¯t go to crowded places, or those poisonous sores on your face will only get worse.¡±


    mo ruyue glanced at yuan yuan pitifully after she finished speaking. she then happily left with the beaded jewelry she had just bought.


    there were already quite a few people in the shop. when mo ruyue was talking about this, a few more people entered the shop and heard what mo ruyue said. they were all looking at the yuan sisters who were wearing veils.


    ¡°so it¡¯s a sore on your face, but imperial doctor yuan is an imperial doctor, and he can¡¯t cure it?¡±


    ¡°i heard that madam was poisoned. i wonder what kind of poison she was poisoned with?¡±


    ¡°how did miss yuan get poisoned? is it true or false?¡±


    ¡°mo ruyue, stop right there! explain yourself! ¡®


    yuan yuan was so angry that she lost her mind. she rushed out of the shop and was about to chase after mo ruyue when yuan shan pulled her back.


    ¡°sister, forget it. there are too many people here. that mo ruyue must have bad intentions. don¡¯t believe her.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go back to the residence, lest we become a joke.¡±


    initially, mo ruyue did not want to bother with them, but after hearing yuan shan¡¯s words, she turned around.


    ¡°the sores on your face are obviously caused by an allergy. go back and check what you use or eat to make sure there¡¯s something that causes you to be allergic. often, the person you trust the most is the one who harmed you..¡±

 Chapter 471

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue shot a meaningful glance at yuan shan before disappearing into the crowd in a few steps.


    she had long discovered that there was something wrong with yuan shan. she had repeatedly mentioned that the sores on yuan yuan¡¯s face were poisonous, but she would always interrupt her. she was really the most vicious woman. moreover, they were twin sisters.


    ¡°since you like to cause trouble so much, why don¡¯t you take off your veil and kill each other?¡±


    the appearance of the yuan sisters dampened mo ruyue¡¯s mood. after she left the jewelry shop, she saw the bustling streets. since she had nothing to do back at the xue family bodyguard agency, she might as well continue strolling around the streets.


    little did she know that after she left, the yuan sisters¡¯ expressions in the jewelry shop were extremely ugly.


    unknowingly, mo ruyue strolled until noon. she was also a little hungry. thinking of the waist token that hua jianan had given her, she found the immortal crane restaurant branch in the capital.


    although it was a branch store, it was larger than the main store in reliance town.


    before she came, hua jianan had specially asked her to help him take a look at the branch. if there was anything wrong, she would help him take a look and tell him when she went back.


    because of xue qing¡¯s pregnancy, he couldn¡¯t find time to come to beijing for a long time.


    mo ruyue readily agreed.


    just as she entered the immortal crane tower¡¯s hall, she coincidentally saw another familiar face.


    just as mo ruyue was about to call out to song jiaxin, she saw that there were quite a few people around her. they seemed to be talking to someone. perhaps they were receiving guests. it was lunchtime now, so it was better for her not to disturb them. she would wait until after dinner to see if she could wait for song jiaxin to come out before greeting her.


    she saw that there were quite a lot of people in the lobby and it was a little noisy. she thought that it would be quieter to let the waiter bring her to a private room.


    ¡°waiter.¡±


    ¡°waiter, give us a sky-class room.¡±


    mo ruyue had just opened her mouth when someone interrupted her. she heard the familiar yet annoying voice. without turning around, she knew that it was the yuan sisters¡¯ voice.


    yo, the sisters aren¡¯t fighting?


    it seemed that yuan yuan was a weakling.


    the yuan sisters also happened to see mo ruyue at this moment. enemies really meet on a narrow road!


    they really thought that this was a small village where any tom, dick, and harry could come in.


    that was what they thought, but the yuan sisters were smart and didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    with the two young masters beside them, they also thought that they could not lose their manners in front of the young masters.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but the sky-class rooms are already booked.¡±


    the waiter greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°then give us the earth tier. it must be better.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but the rooms in the earth tier are also gone,¡± the waiter replied with a smile.


    when the yuan sisters heard the waiter¡¯s words, their expressions turned extremely ugly.


    ¡°what about the other rooms?


    ¡°i¡¯m really sorry, young masters and young ladies. it¡¯s not because of the emperors great kindness. the nearby inns probably won¡¯t have any empty rooms for the next few days.


    ¡°why don¡¯t the young masters and young ladies see if they can make do in the hall?¡±


    ¡°otherwise, you can go to the other inns to see if there are any good rooms. our inn is really full. i¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    the waiter¡¯s words were also repeated in all the inns. song jiaxin also couldn¡¯t book a room.


    once the news of enke was released, scholars from all over the world rushed over as soon as they heard the news. the number of people attending the spring and autumn examinations was even more than when the late emperor was still alive. the rooms had long been booked out. there was no other way.


    the yuan sisters and the two young masters could only leave in disappointment after hearing that. however, when they left, they found mo ruyue still standing there.


    ¡°miss yuan, why don¡¯t we stay in the lobby?¡±


    the young master next to yuan shan thought that the yuan sisters were unwilling to leave, so he spoke politely.


    ¡°that¡¯s not good. why don¡¯t we change to two inns? ¡°only people with no status will go to the lobby.¡±


    she looked at mo ruyue meaningfully.


    mo ruyue noticed the unfriendly looks the yuan sisters gave her, but she ignored them.


    according to what happened in the jewelry shop, the sisters should be fighting at home. how could they still be in the mood to come out for dinner?


    ¡°let¡¯s eat then. now, you still find her an eyesore. who did she offend? she really thinks that the whole world belongs to her parents. who gave you the right to spoil her!¡±


    mo ruyue immediately took out her waist token and handed it to the waiter. she wanted to anger the yuan sisters to death.


    when the yuan sisters saw mo ruyue¡¯s smile, they felt that she was putting on an act, especially when it came to that broken wooden sign.


    however, the waiter stopped smiling and respectfully led mo ruyue upstairs to the sky-class room.


    the yuan sisters and the others only reacted when they saw the waiter directly bring mo ruyue into the sky-class room.


    how was this possible?


    how could that country bumpkin mo ruyue have entered the first room of the sky-class tier? didn¡¯t they say that there were no more rooms?


    the first sky-class room had always been used by the owner. could it be that mo ruyue was the owner of immortal crane tower?


    impossible, absolutely impossible!


    after the waiter brought mo ruyue to the first sky-class room, he respectfully retreated and hurriedly ran to the shopkeeper. this person was equivalent to their boss, so they had to treat her well. there must not be the slightest mistake. this was what their boss had instructed long ago.


    although this person had always been a legend and had never seen her in person, the waiter was still very surprised and secretly happy. it turned out that this mysterious person was a girl, and he was the first to see her!


    no matter what the waiter thought, he was not slow, but he was blocked by someone downstairs.


    ¡°you just told us that there were no more rooms. why did you bring that person to a room? and it¡¯s the first room in the sky-class tier?¡±


    when the waiter faced the yuan sisters and the other guests, he returned to his usual smiling face. however, he was not afraid at all. his attitude was completely different from the one he had when he received mo ruyue. it felt like the difference between heaven and earth.


    ¡°miss, there really isn¡¯t any room left. that room was booked by the previous customer.¡±


    as a result of the shopkeeper¡¯s training, all the waiters in the shop, including the shopkeeper himself, would never reveal the identity information of the boss and other important people.


    ¡°as far as i know, she only came to the capital two days ago. how could she have booked it in advance?


    ¡°did she give you any benefits? i¡¯m willing to pay double the price. ask her to come out and let us in!¡±


    yuan yuan had always held a grudge against mo ruyue for exposing the sores on her face in front of everyone. naturally, she disliked mo ruyue. moreover, she could enter the private room while she could only squeeze into the main hall. how could she tolerate it?


    ¡°miss, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. that was really set by that lady before. this is the rule of the inn, and i can¡¯t change it.¡±


    ¡°besides, that esteemed guest didn¡¯t give me any bribes.¡±


    yuan yuan refused to believe the waiter¡¯s words. she felt that the waiter must have received some benefits from mo ruyue.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t make the decision. call your innkeeper over.¡±


    ¡°even if this young lady called our shopkeeper over, the result would still be the same.¡±


    the smile on the waiters face had already disappeared. why was this girl so difficult to deal with? he had seen many people like this, but he was not afraid at all..

 Chapter 472

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    the yuan sisters¡¯ dispute with the waiter had finally attracted the shopkeeper¡¯s attention. even song jiaxin and the others had also been attracted by them. the reason was that they couldn¡¯t get a room. coincidentally, someone had entered the room, but those who had come first didn¡¯t. they all looked over.


    the waiter told the innkeeper what had happened. the innkeeper first went to the first room in the sky-class tier and personally served mo ruyue¡¯s order.


    then, he went down to deal with the yuan sisters and the others.


    the waiter did not understand the importance of mo ruyue¡¯s identity, but the shopkeeper was very clear about it.


    every time his boss came over, he would tell him that if a customer named mo ruyue came one day, he must treat her like his old boss, or even more respectfully than his old boss. otherwise, his old boss would definitely take him to test his medicine. those who didn¡¯t comply would bear the consequences.


    who would dare to disobey?


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know that the people outside were quarreling because of her. mo ruyue was enjoying the delicious food in her room. the taste of this restaurant was not much different from the immortal crane restaurant at home. it was also because it was closer to the restaurant, and the taste was the same here. the master who cooked here must have been trained.


    she ordered five dishes and had basically finished them all. those who had not booked a room downstairs had already been invited away by the innkeeper.


    mo ruyue did not see song jiaxin when she came out, so she went out as well. let¡¯s meet again if fate allows it.


    mo ruyue strolled around the streets to digest her food before returning to the xue family bodyguard agency.


    when the people from the escort agency saw mo ruyue return, they greeted her and asked her if she had eaten. she did not know where they had found a maidservant to serve her, but mo ruyue did not reject their good intentions.


    at night, after washing up, the maidservant left the room and stayed in the wing room to keep watch. mo ruyue learned from the maidservant that this small independent courtyard was where xue qing used to live.


    three days before she came, the xue family¡¯s bodyguard agency had received a letter from xue qing and had already tidied up the courtyard.


    mo ruyue was not unaccustomed to living here. she planned to spend the day in this small courtyard tomorrow. she would be able to go home after picking up gu ying the day after tomorrow.


    a man in black suddenly appeared in yuan shan¡¯s room and reported to her through the screen.


    ¡°miss is staying in the xue family¡¯s bodyguard agency. there are many experts there. before we can find mo ruyue, we will be stopped by them.¡±


    yuan shan did not expect mo ruyue to be resting in the xue family bodyguard


    agency. what was her relationship with the xue family? she suddenly thought of gu ying.


    since they knew each other, it was only natural for them to come to the xue family bodyguard agency. how could they have forgotten about this?


    he had wanted to call a few people to teach her a lesson, but it seemed that this path would not work.


    ¡°i understand. you may leave.¡±


    after the man in black left, yuan shan¡¯s maidservant helped her comb her hair. she looked at yuan shan¡¯s expression and probed.


    ¡°miss, are you going to let this go?


    ¡°forget it, how is that possible?¡±


    however, she did not say what she should do next. the little maidservant also knew her identity and did not continue to ask. especially when the young miss was angry, it was very scary. just now, she was just following the young miss¡¯ expression to figure out what to do. fortunately, she asked the right question.


    yuan shan thought hatefully that as long as mo ruyue was still in the capital, she would have a chance to take revenge.


    if it wasn¡¯t for that stinky woman, how could her sister have suspected her?


    she had spent a lot of effort to fool her sister today, but she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before she couldn¡¯t fool her.


    it¡¯s all that bitch mo ruyue¡¯s fault. she¡¯s such a busybody!


    humph! didn¡¯t she like to be a busybody?


    she would definitely leave a deep impression on her this time.


    the next morning, mo ruyue had just woken up when the maidservant rushed over.


    ¡°miss mo, you¡¯re up. hurry up and tidy up. someone from the palace wants you to enter the palace to see consort li and deliver the baby.¡± mo ruyue dug her ears, thinking that she had misheard.


    ¡°you want me to enter the palace?


    she was only here to pick up gu ying, and it had only been a day, yet everyone in the palace already knew?


    or was she being watched?


    the maidservant was also worried for mo ruyue.


    ¡°yes, miss mo. the eunuch in the palace is waiting for you outside.¡±


    ¡°those eunuchs don¡¯t have good tempers, you should hurry up, this servant will go with you.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that this was not fake. she had just arrived in the capital, so who knew that she was a doctor? how did they know that she could deliver babies? she was clearly famous for curing the plague, but now she was a professional midwife?


    what kind of sin did she commit!


    she did not know how those people knew about her.


    although she was depressed, she quickly packed up. when she went out, she saw a man in his thirties who had a pale face and was dressed like a eunuch.


    when the man saw mo ruyue, he walked up to her with a straight face.


    ¡°this must be doctor mo. quickly follow me into the palace.¡±


    the situation was pressing, so mo ruyue had no choice but to follow the eunuch.


    fortunately, tang tang had stuffed her with a bag before she left. it could be said to be a medical bag. it was filled with all the equipment that she usually used to treat patients and even perform surgery.


    she had even opened it to take a look earlier. there was even an anesthetic inside.


    at this moment, she suspected that tang tang had already predicted that something was going to happen to her, so she prepared it in advance. she thought about it and shook her head.


    however, she did not bring this bag with her. even if she had never entered the palace, she knew that a commoner like her would definitely be searched if she entered the palace. it was impossible for those sharp weapons to be allowed into the palace.


    the maidservant could only follow her to the palace gate. the palace did not allow people who were not summoned to enter.


    ¡°if someone comes to you with this silver hairpin on his head and asks you to give him my bundle, give the bundle on the bed to that person.¡±


    the maidservant remembered and nodded.


    mo ruyue followed the eunuch to the imperial palace. when the maidservant saw mo ruyue enter the palace, she returned to the xue family bodyguard agency.


    sure enough, mo ruyue had just entered the palace gates and was only allowed to enter after being searched by the palace maids. mo ruyue could not do anything about it no matter how unwilling she was. in ancient times, social classes were already very strict, so she hated this cage-like palace even more. she decided that she would never enter the palace unless it was absolutely necessary.


    after walking for about half an hour, they finally arrived at the palace where consort li lived.


    as soon as she entered the hall, she heard a woman¡¯s shout coming from inside the room. she really didn¡¯t understand. she was about to give birth, and she was urgently asked to come and deliver the baby, but she was asked to walk for so long. couldn¡¯t she have let a few people carry the palanquin and run in?


    the nanny at the door looked anxious. when she saw the stern face of the person who had come, the eunuch said that mo ruyue was doctor mo, so she was let in.


    ¡°you must deliver our empress well. if anything goes wrong, be careful of your life!¡±


    mo ruyue was about to walk in, but when she heard the granny¡¯s words, she retracted her foot and turned to look at the granny.


    ¡°then i don¡¯t need to go in to see consort li. you should find someone else.¡±


    the granny saw how bold mo ruyue was and how she even refused. who gave her the guts to do that? she immediately rebuked.


    ¡°how dare you! do you want to die?¡±


    mo ruyue immediately shook her head in fright.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s precisely because i¡¯m so cowardly that i don¡¯t dare to go in. i haven¡¯t even gone in to deliver consort li¡¯s child yet, and you¡¯re already threatening me that i¡¯ll die if i don¡¯t do it well.¡±


    ¡°go find someone who is not afraid of death to deliver consort li¡¯s baby. i am afraid of death anyway..¡±

 Chapter 473

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°you, you, you!¡¯


    the nanny didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue to not only have a sharp tongue, but also speak so confidently. she was so angry that she didn¡¯t know how to retort. she could only say that mo ruyue was bold and impudent.


    in the end, she realized that she was extremely angry, but mo ruyue was still standing there without moving. if anything happened to consort li and the heir in her stomach, no one could bear the responsibility.


    the nanny was furious and indignant. she raised her hand and was about to slap mo ruyue.


    seeing the nanny¡¯s actions, mo ruyue bent down and sat on the ground, coincidentally avoiding the nanny¡¯s slap.


    ¡®granny, stop shouting. the more you shout, the more scared i am. look at my legs. they are so weak that i can¡¯t stand up.¡±


    mo ruyue looked around as she spoke. the palace maids and eunuchs widened their eyes and stared at her in disbelief.


    ¡°you all saw and heard it too. it was the nanny who kept trying to scare me. i haven¡¯t even gone in to give birth to the baby, and she was trying to beat me. who would still be able to settle down to treat and give birth to consort li¡¯s child? my legs are so weak that i can¡¯t even stand up.¡±


    ¡°this granny is obstructing me in every possible way and doesn¡¯t want me to deliver consort li¡¯s child. i wonder what she is planning?


    mo ruyue seemed to be mumbling to herself, but every word was clear. the people around her heard her clearly. after she finished speaking, the palace maids and eunuchs also looked at the nanny with strange eyes.


    the nanny was so angry that her vision turned black. how dare this audacious woman!


    mo ruyue¡¯s commotion had drawn the people inside the room out. it was a young lady in her twenties. she was dressed like a palace maid and should be consort li¡¯s maidservant.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? is doctor mo here?


    ¡°do you want to die?¡±


    if consort li wasn¡¯t in a difficult situation, she would have killed these people long ago.


    ¡°this commoner is mo ruyue!¡±


    ¡°however, when this woman just arrived, this nanny threatened to beat and kill this woman. this woman is so scared that her legs are weak and she can¡¯t stand up.¡±


    mo ruyue was the first to speak, cutting off the nanny¡¯s words.


    ¡°come in with me quickly.¡±


    the maidservant immediately pulled mo ruyue up from the ground. she was so strong that mo ruyue suspected that the maidservant knew martial arts.


    the head maidservant turned to the palace maids and eunuchs outside the hall, and finally fixed her gaze on the face of the old woman.


    ¡°if you really delay the empress, no one can live!¡±


    ¡°you guys guard outside. if you make any more noise, you¡¯ll be beaten to death!¡±


    the head maidservant threw out a few words and pulled mo ruyue into the hall without listening to the nanny¡¯s explanation.


    this time, the nanny really couldn¡¯t explain it even if she had a mouth, and the palace door had already closed with a bang.


    after entering the room, mo ruyue was no longer as weak as before.


    ¡°when did the empress act up? was it a normal attack in the month, or was it  a natural birth, or was there something else? how long has it been? what¡¯s the situation now?


    the head maidservant did not expect mo ruyue to suddenly change her expression, so she did not delay her reply.


    ¡°it happened at the beginning of the morning and was not yet full term. it was more than half a month early. the imperial doctor said that the empress¡¯ fetal position was not right.¡±


    the words ¡°dystocia¡± swirled in her mouth, but she did not say it out loud. she did not dare to say such words, afraid that something would happen to the empress after she said it.


    ¡°doctor mo, you are a divine doctor bestowed by the late emperor. you will definitely be able to save the empress, right? our empress.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll try my best. i¡¯m not really a divine doctor. it was just a coincidence that i cured the plague.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t even need the head maid to lead the way and directly headed toward the source of the sound.


    the maidservant saw mo ruyue running as fast as flying and was even more anxious than she was, so she quickly trotted to catch up.


    mo ruyue walked all the way to the room where consort li was giving birth. when she opened the door, the doors and windows of the room were tightly shut, and there were many candles lit. the oxygen consumption was really high, and everyone in the room was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°all those who are not related to her, leave?¡¯


    mo ruyue looked around and pointed at the window furthest away from consort li.


    ¡°open that window to let some air in. in such a stuffy environment, even a normal person would be sick from being so stuffy.¡±


    as she said this, she glanced at the two bearded old men in their forties. they were probably imperial doctors.


    the maidservant did not dare to open it because the empress was giving birth at the moment and could not let in the wind.


    ¡°this can¡¯t be opened!¡±


    another old nanny in the room hurriedly stopped her.


    mo ruyue turned to glare at her.


    ¡°are you the doctor or am i the doctor?


    ¡°since you have such an idea, why did you call me here?¡±


    the few of them were stunned by mo ruyue¡¯s words. in the end, the maidservant braced herself and followed mo ruyues instructions to open the window a little.


    the other useless maids were also sent out.


    ¡°who¡¯s the midwife?¡±


    as for the two imperial doctors, mo ruyue didn¡¯t want to ask them anything. they had been here for half a day and were just standing there in a daze. they couldn¡¯t help at all. besides, the most they dared to do was to take consort li¡¯s pulse and check how many fingers were opened. even if they were beheaded, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to go and see.


    seeing that the two of them were still standing there, she frowned.


    ¡°what? don¡¯t you two understand what i¡¯m talking about? what are you two doing here?¡±


    although the two imperial doctors were very angry and unhappy when they heard mo ruyue¡¯s words, they immediately thought of consort li¡¯s situation and were happy to leave. after they left, mo ruyue would be alone. whatever happened to consort li would have nothing to do with them.


    the two imperial doctors looked at each other and then left.


    mo ruyue had already taken consort li¡¯s pulse and checked the opening of the palace.


    in the end, she saw that the entrance of the palace did not show any signs of opening.


    ¡°what happened to consort li that she had to go into premature labor?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯d better tell me the truth, or you might make a wrong judgment when delivering consort li.¡±


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, the head maidservant looked at the empress who was in extreme pain.


    consort li was covered in sweat and her lips were pale. she was about to faint.


    after hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, consort li didn¡¯t wait for the head maidservant to speak. she took advantage of the time when the pain was slightly less to catch her breath and opened her mouth.


    ¡°where did you fall?¡±


    mo ruyue did not delay the baby¡¯s position as she asked.


    consort li only had the time to take a look at mo ruyue at this moment. she was surprised to see that mo ruyue was a young and beautiful girl. she did not expect mo ruyue to be so young.


    consort li was a little worried that mo ruyue¡¯s medical skills were reliable.


    those imperial doctors who were decades old and had decades of medical experience were all helpless. she was really worried that mo ruyue would be able to do it.


    consort li looked at mo ruyue. at this moment, she could only treat mo ruyue as her last straw.


    mo ruyue looked at the fetal position and felt a headache coming on. the baby in consort li¡¯s stomach was breech down. this was really difficult to give birth to.


    logically speaking, there was still half a month before labor. the child¡¯s fetal position should be smooth, but it was a fall that led to premature labor. the fetal position was not accurate.


    it could only be said that consort li was a little unlucky. it was obvious that this was definitely not a coincidence.


    with the current fetal position, it should have been another month before labor. because of the fall, she was about to give birth, but the womb had not opened yet. this was the most difficult stage.


    ¡°ever since the empress fell, has she taken any medicine?


    the head maidservant nodded and immediately went to bring the prescription that the imperial doctor had given consort li.


    ¡°the imperial doctor gave this medicine to the empress..¡±

 Chapter 474

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue took a look at it. it was only for consolidating one¡¯s foundation and nourishing one¡¯s qi. it was not very useful for pregnant women who had difficult labor.


    but when she checked consort li¡¯s pulse, she found that it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    there seemed to be something wrong.


    ¡°can you bring me the medicine?


    ¡°or the bowl of soup that consort li drank.¡±


    the head maidservant immediately brought over the bowl of medicine that consort li had drunk. there was still some residual juice at the bottom of the bowl.


    mo ruyue took the bowl of medicine and tasted it with a serious look in her eyes.


    she immediately wrote a prescription for the maid.


    ¡°hurry up and get the medicine.¡±


    mo ruyue whispered into consort li¡¯s ear after the maidservant left.


    ¡°is there anyone you trust?¡±


    ¡°is that maidservant trustworthy?¡±


    consort li did not expect mo ruyue to ask this question. she looked at mo ruyue in confusion.


    ¡°someone must have deliberately caused you to fall, right? so, even if it¡¯s the maidservant beside you, is she credible?¡±


    consort li¡¯s face turned even uglier after hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words. she knew about this, but she was already in this state. what could she do? the emperor would not come here.


    ¡°do you have a way to get the emperor to come over? or do you have the emperor send a few capable and trustworthy people over? i need assistants.¡± mo ruyue asked.


    mo ruyue was thinking that it would be best if the emperor came over personally. she had to personally communicate with the emperor that his wife had to have a caesarian section.


    it had been more than two hours since mo ruyue arrived. the palace had not even opened. consort li would probably die from the pain and would not be able to give birth.


    since she was already here, she couldn¡¯t just watch consort li and the child in her stomach die in front of her. at that time, she would also be unable to escape punishment. now, she could only have a caesarian section.


    ¡°doctor mo, you must save the child in my stomach. i can¡¯t live without him!¡±


    consort li¡¯s hands were tightly gripping onto mo ruyue, her nails almost digging into mo ruyue¡¯s flesh, but she still refused to let go. she stared at mo ruyue, waiting for her to nod.


    ever since she was pregnant, she had been in a state of panic every day. she had never had a good night¡¯s sleep. every day, she would carefully check her food for poison. she had waited until the last moment, but she still suffered.


    fortunately, she could feel that the child in her stomach was still safe. as long as she could give birth to him, both mother and son would be safe.


    ¡°then think of a way to get the emperor to come over.¡±


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, consort li¡¯s eyes hardened. even if she didn¡¯t call the emperor over, she might not be able to see him for the last time. she might as well take this opportunity to risk the death penalty and ask the emperor to come over.


    consort li asked her nanny to go to the emperor and tell her that she was dying and wanted to see the emperor one last time.


    the child in consort li¡¯s stomach was also the emperor¡¯s first child. he valued this child quite a bit, so the emperor came in fifteen minutes later.


    ¡°greetings to the emperor.¡±


    ji hong raised his hand to stop them from saluting and did not enter the hall. he saw the two imperial doctors and asked solemnly, ¡°how is consort li?¡± the two imperial doctors hurriedly kowtowed.


    ¡°this official doesn¡¯t know. after that doctor mo came, she chased all of us out.¡±


    one of the imperial doctors directly sold mo ruyue out and said nothing else. if they continued to talk, it would be too much and it would backfire.


    in any case, the emperor was here, and now he saw them being chased out. it couldn¡¯t be better.


    mo ruyue heard the palace maids and eunuchs greeting the emperor loudly and knew that the emperor had arrived. she asked consort li to calm down and walked out of the palace.


    the moment she opened the door, she saw ji hong and mo ruyue facing each other.


    ji hong was stunned as well. he didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue to be here and thought he was seeing things.


    ¡°mo ruyue, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°long time no see.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t even have a bite of food early in the morning when i was dragged here by an old man.¡±


    ¡°consort li¡¯s condition is very bad. she fell down and caused premature labor. the fetal position is not right, and someone gave her medicine that causes contractions.¡±


    ¡°although it¡¯s not much, the child in her stomach has to be born in time.¡±


    as soon as mo ruyue finished speaking, the two imperial doctors immediately knelt down in fear.


    there were no other imperial doctors who had come earlier, only the two of them. now that mo ruyue had said this, it was obvious that she was trying to slander them!


    ¡°i¡¯m innocent, your majesty!¡±


    ¡°tell them to shut up. consort li is very weak now, they can¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    ji hong glanced over and the two imperial doctors immediately shut their mouths in fear. one of them even burped.


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know about that. you need to investigate it yourself.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s talk in private, please.¡±


    mo ruyue pointed at the palace hall to let ji hong in. the palace maids and eunuchs widened their eyes in disbelief as they looked at the rude mo ruyue. how dare she speak so casually in front of the emperor? was it a great crime to be beheaded?


    now, she actually dared to let the emperor enter that filthy place. consort li was the one who gave birth there, how could she let the emperor enter?


    however, they were dumbfounded to find that the emperor had obediently followed mo ruyue into the palace. were they seeing things?


    the palace maids and eunuchs rubbed their eyes.


    the decisive emperor actually obediently followed mo ruyue into the palace where consort li was giving birth?


    what kind of shocking secret had they seen? would the emperor turn around and kill them all?


    some of the palace maids and eunuchs couldn¡¯t help but tremble as they cursed in their hearts. which unlucky god had invited doctor mo here? it would be fine if consort li could give birth smoothly today, but if anything went wrong, they would lose their heads. at this moment, they could feel that their heads had already reached their heels.


    ji hong was initially a little nervous when he saw mo ruyue, but he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that mo ruyue was still the same as before.


    ¡°listen to me. someone is trying to harm your wife and child. it¡¯s best if you can find two very trustworthy people to help me. your wife¡¯s stomach has to be torn open so that the child can be safely born.¡±


    ¡°also, you have to send someone back to the xue family bodyguard agency to bring me my bag. everything i need is inside.¡±


    ¡°you must send someone you trust to do these things.¡±


    mo ruyue said a long list of words, then looked at ji hong. ji hong nodded, indicating that he understood.


    consort li might not be able to make it, but she had to protect the child in her stomach no matter what.


    this was the child that he had carefully planned. he definitely could not let it die prematurely. it was already the last moment. no matter what, he had to protect that child. although he had let consort li down, he would definitely take care of her child in the future.


    ¡°you can go in now and talk to consort li to boost her confidence. this way, her condition will be much better.¡±


    ji hong nodded, but he did not move. he looked at mo ruyue, who was not afraid of his gaze. instead, she thought of something.


    ¡°oh right, i saved you twice in the past, and now i have to save your wife and child. no matter what, i can get a death exemption medal from you!¡¯


    upon hearing mo ruyue¡¯s request, ji hong did not get angry. instead, the corners of his mouth curled up. this woman was always like this, always putting her life first.


    indeed, every man puts himself first. even he was always doing it for himself..

 Chapter 475

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll get someone to send it over immediately. take this first. you can also use it as a death-exemption token.¡±


    he knew that mo ruyue was worried about him. she was afraid that he would punish her after consort li died.


    seeing that she did not lose her composure and think for him in this cruel place, he was very pleased.


    ji hong took the dragon-patterned jade pendant from his waist and placed it in mo ruyue¡¯s hand. mo ruyue did not hesitate to put it into her bosom.


    ¡°do you need anything else?


    ¡°just mention it. ¡®


    ¡°no, you¡¯re quite busy. also, you have to find the person who drugged consort li. after i take her child out, you have to take care of her carefully. you can¡¯t keep such a dangerous person by your side. that won¡¯t be good for consort li and your child.¡±


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, ji hong asked in confusion, ¡°are you saying that consort li can still survive after a caesarian section?


    ¡°of course. otherwise, do you think you can only choose one?


    mo ruyue replied seriously.


    ¡°you really can keep consort li and the child alive?


    ¡°according to the current situation, the child will definitely survive. if consort li has a strong will to live, as long as she follows my advice, there should be no problem.¡±


    ji hong understood now. although mo ruyue was talking about something he had never seen before, he still had a sense of trust in her.


    he immediately ordered his men to carry out mo ruyue¡¯s request. in the time it took to brew a cup of tea, all the things mo ruyue needed and two assistants were brought to the scene.


    ¡°i like it when you¡¯re so straightforward. go out and guard the door. no one is allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°remember, before i leave, no one is allowed to enter or disturb me.


    after ji hong nodded and left, mo ruyue asked the two assistants to put on clean clothes and wash their hands and disinfect them according to her instructions.


    these two ladies were ji hong¡¯s shadow guards, specially groomed in secret. this time, he took out two of them to use.


    ji hong didn¡¯t believe the others. not a single one of them was useful.


    the two female shadow guards saw mo ruyue giving consort li some medicine and pricking her stomach with needles. consort li then said that she could no longer feel her stomach pain.


    if the emperor hadn¡¯t instructed them to follow mo ruyue¡¯s instructions and not to question her, they would have stepped forward to stop her. but in the end, they had gone even further.


    mo ruyue took out a small knife and cut open consort li¡¯s stomach before the two of them could react.


    the two female shadow guards widened their eyes and opened their mouths in an o shape, but they remembered that they could not make a sound to disturb mo ruyue.


    ¡°give me that!¡±


    mo ruyue pointed at the scissors in the basin of surgical instruments. one of the female shadow guards quickly took it and handed it to mo ruyue.


    ¡°wipe your sweat.¡±


    the other immediately came over and gently wiped the sweat off mo ruyue¡¯s forehead.


    the two of them were under mo ruyue¡¯s command, but nothing went wrong. after a while, the two of them did not dare to look. mo ruyue was scratching consort li¡¯s belly, but they were curious about what she was going to do.


    mo ruyue pressed her hands on both sides of consort li¡¯s stomach, and a bloody baby emerged. the baby¡¯s small hands were waving in the air.


    when the two saw this scene, they heaved a sigh of relief. the emperor¡¯s heir was safe!


    mo ruyue moved so quickly that she almost forgot to breathe. she clamped the bleeding spots on consort li¡¯s stomach with a hemostatic forceps before she heaved a sigh of relief.


    she picked up the baby¡¯s feet with one hand and made him stand upside down on the soles of his feet. the baby cried loudly.


    at this moment, the baby spat out some of the remaining water in his mouth.


    when mo ruyue put the baby down, she reached her fingers into the baby¡¯s mouth and gently dug out the remaining water. her movements were smooth and fluid. she squeezed the water out of the baby¡¯s mouth and cut the umbilical cord in just a few seconds.


    she had to hurry, consort li¡¯s stomach was still waiting for her.


    then, one of the shadow guards carried the baby while the other one stared at mo ruyue with wide eyes and did not blink the entire time. she looked at mo ruyue¡¯s every movement and realized that a woman¡¯s stomach could be sewed back up like a piece of clothing. moreover, there were several layers of stitches on the inside and outside. this was even more terrifying than asking them to kill someone.


    the scariest thing was that consort li was still able to talk to them. she looked at the child¡¯s gentle face, and mo ruyue¡¯s actions on her stomach seemed to be fake, as if it was someone else¡¯s stomach. consort li did not seem to feel the slightest pain.


    it had been almost an hour since everything was done. mo ruyue made a final inspection and found that all her instruments were outside, and the number of clothes used to stop the bleeding was correct.


    ¡°how does consort li feel now?


    ¡°much better. much better than before. thank you.¡±


    the two shadow guards were already used to seeing consort li speak to mo ruyue normally. but, did consort li¡¯s stomach really not hurt?


    ¡°in about an hour, the wound will hurt. if you can¡¯t help it, tell me.¡±


    mo ruyue then used a cotton cloth to wipe the blood off the baby¡¯s body. the baby¡¯s skin was a little red and not very fleshy because he was not even a month old. mo ruyue examined him carefully and found that the baby was quite healthy. overall, he was doing well.


    the main reason was that peoples parents had good genes. even a baby could tell that he would definitely be a handsome boy in the future. ¡°congratulations to the empress for giving birth to a prince.¡±


    ¡°thank you, thank you.¡±


    consort li already knew that it was a boy, but she was sincerely grateful to mo ruyue. even if she was about to die, she would be satisfied.


    ¡°you can carry the child out now and tell the emperor to change consort li¡¯s room to a clean one.¡±


    the shadow guard who was carrying the baby was overjoyed when she heard mo ruyue¡¯s words. she carefully carried the prince out of the room. the eldest prince was too soft and small. she was a little afraid and it was better to let go of him as soon as possible.


    ji hong was very excited when he saw the baby. he had a prince!


    when he heard that consort li was still awake, the huge rock in his heart was also put down.


    he ordered the palace maids to quickly change consort li¡¯s room according to mo ruyue¡¯s instructions.


    when consort li came out of the delivery room, the emperor took a look and saw that she was indeed awake. he said that it had been hard on her and consort li was so touched that her eyes were filled with tears.


    mo ruyue looked at consort li¡¯s expression and complained in her heart. the women in the palace were really pitiful. not only did they have to fight with several women for a man at the same time, but they also had to think of ways to please the man every day. after giving birth to the child that they had risked their lives to give birth to, they only got a word of thanks and were so touched.


    it was true that everyone had their own preferences. perhaps these people liked this kind of life.


    she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°you must take care of consort li according to my request. consort li can only eat after she has been vented. especially the doors and windows. you can¡¯t close them tightly all day long.¡±


    mo ruyue, ji hong, and the two female shadow guards carefully explained the things they had to take note of. before she could finish her sentence, her legs suddenly gave up, and she collapsed weakly.


    ji hong reacted quickly and caught mo ruyue, who was about to faint.


    ¡°mo ruyue, what¡¯s wrong?


    quickly call the imperial doctor!¡±


    immediately, a young eunuch agreed and went to find the imperial doctor..

 Chapter 476

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ji hong panicked when he saw mo ruyue¡¯s pale face. he subconsciously made a gesture to catch her. seeing this, the palace maids lowered their heads and dared not look at her.


    mo ruyue only blacked out for a moment and her legs went soft. she regained her senses and quickly stood up from ji hong¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to find a doctor. prepare the manchu han imperial feast!¡±


    mo ruyue felt weak. she thought that she should have said something full of vigor and power, but it sounded like soft words. she felt disgusted when she heard it. she frowned and felt a little embarrassed.


    ji hong immediately nodded and looked at mo ruyue nervously.


    ¡°what is the manchu han imperial feast? tell me and i¡¯ll get someone to prepare it immediately.


    ¡°men, quickly prepare the manchu han imperial feast!¡±


    however, when the chamberlain beside him heard ji hong¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed.


    ¡°your majesty, this servant doesn¡¯t know what the manchu han imperial feast is. please forgive me, your majesty!¡¯


    mo ruyue rubbed her temples, trying to wake herself up.


    ¡®give me a portion of the best food in your palace. i¡¯m hungry.¡±


    at this moment, mo ruyue only felt that she was too embarrassed. ji hong and the young eunuch who was kneeling on the ground finally understood what was going on. ji hong¡¯s heart ached again when he understood.


    mo ruyue had told him that she had been brought here by an old man before she had even eaten her breakfast.


    if he knew who invited mo ruyue, he would skin him alive!


    ¡°did you hear that? hurry up and go!¡¯


    the kneeling chamberlain saw the emperors extremely gloomy expression


    and hurriedly kowtowed to him. he went to the imperial kitchen as fast as he could.


    ¡°give me a bowl of sugar water first.¡±


    mo ruyue realized that her hands were shaking. she was afraid that she would faint again before the food arrived.


    as soon as she finished her sentence, a palace maid rushed to make mo ruyue some sugar water. it was served to her in a short while. the temperature was just right. mo ruyue drank it all in one gulp and felt alive again.


    it was almost lunch time. mo ruyue had been performing the surgery on consort li, so she had used up a lot of her energy. moreover, she hadn¡¯t even had a sip of water since last night, so she had low blood sugar.


    just as she finished drinking the sugar water, ji hong thought about how those people in the imperial kitchen were so indecisive and incompetent. this time, he had to replace them all.


    all of a sudden, a large group of palace maids appeared. each palace maid was holding a tray in their hands, and the tray contained delicious food. they looked expressionless, but in fact, their feet under the hem of their skirts were moving very quickly. in a short while, the table was filled.


    when the first palace maid opened the lid, mo ruyue couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch a piece of meat into her mouth.


    seeing this, the palace maids lowered their heads and did not dare to look anymore, afraid that they would be implicated in the emperor¡¯s rage.


    however, ji hong sat beside mo ruyue and watched her eat with a smile on his face.


    there were a total of one hundred and eight dishes. mo ruyue only tasted a few mouthfuls of each dish before she was full. ¡°the taste of your chef in the imperial kitchen is quite good.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already eaten all of these. isn¡¯t it a waste?¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    mo ruyue had originally thought that she would pack all these up and eat them slowly when she was hungry. this was made by the imperial kitchen. although there were not many seasonings, the chefs in the imperial kitchen were different. they made almost all the original flavors and were very delicious.


    ¡°no, i¡¯m hungry too.¡± ji hong said.


    ji hong picked up his chopsticks and picked up the dish closest to him. he put it into his mouth and chewed slowly.


    he had been watching mo ruyue eat, but he hadn¡¯t moved. in fact, he had already felt hungry when he saw mo ruyue eating so sweetly.


    the emperor¡¯s actions shocked the palace maids and eunuchs who had just raised their heads a little. they were so frightened that they wished they could lower their heads to their feet.


    what is the emperor doing?


    the emperor is eating the leftovers of others!


    this matter must not be revealed, not even if they were beaten to death. if it was revealed, they would die!


    ¡°i¡¯m going to stay here for seven days. i¡¯ll leave after consort li is fine. i¡¯ll come back for a check-up a month later. if nothing unexpected happens, consort li should be completely healed.¡±


    mo ruyue saw ji hong chewing and swallowing slowly, so she began to talk about her plans.


    ¡°okay, i¡¯ll get someone to prepare a place for you.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to specially prepare. i¡¯m staying next to consort li, so it¡¯s convenient to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    ¡°the empress has arrived!¡±


    the palace maids and eunuchs knelt down to welcome the empress.


    ¡°greetings, empress qian sui!¡±


    ¡°stand up.¡±


    ¡°this concubine greets the emperor. how is little sister consort li?¡±


    mo ruyue was standing up unwillingly to greet the empress when ji hong raised his hand to stop her.


    ¡°you¡¯ve worked hard for consort li. go and rest.¡±


    the emperor was the most important. since he had already said so, how could mo ruyue be so shameless as to insist on going to greet the empress? besides, she had a huge grudge against the empress!


    ¡°yes, then i¡¯ll go down.¡±


    ¡°impudent!¡±


    the emperor had not allowed mo ruyue to greet the empress, so she was so angry that her fingers had dug into her palms. seeing that mo ruvue had treated her as air and even addressed herself as ¡®me¡¯ to the emperor, she had caught onto something.


    ¡°how dare you!¡¯


    ji hong threw the chopsticks in front of the empress¡¯ feet, scaring the empress into kneeling down.


    ¡°emperor, please forgive me!¡±


    ¡®go ahead. if there¡¯s anything, just tell them.¡±


    ji hong ignored the empress and let her kneel there. he then turned to mo ruyue with a pleasant expression.


    mo ruyue knew that she and the empress had formed a death knot, but she was not afraid. she let the palace maid take her to consort li¡¯s residence. after mo ruyue left, the emperor¡¯s expression became even uglier than before.


    he didn¡¯t even look at the empress, but coldly spat out a sentence.


    ¡°take the empress into xihua palace!¡±


    the empress was so shocked that she raised her head, thinking that she had misheard. xihua palace was a dilapidated courtyard in the westernmost part of the rear palace it was cold and damp, and no one lived there all year round. it was eerie and scary. during the day, the palace maids and eunuchs were unwilling to pass by. only the concubines who had made a big mistake would be driven there and left to fend for themselves. that was actually the cold palace.


    as soon as ji hong finished speaking, two female officials came over to pick up the empress and were about to leave. the empress immediately struggled.


    ¡°emperor, why?¡±


    ¡°just because of that woman, just because i said she was impudent, the emperor wants to banish me into the cold palace?


    ji hong saw that the empress would not shed tears until she saw the coffin. although she had guessed correctly, it was only half. ¡°i believe you know better than me how consort li fell.¡±


    ¡°take her away!¡¯


    the two palace maids quickly dragged the empress out, no matter how the empress shouted.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that my father¡­¡±


    the empress shouted out this sentence in a moment of desperation. however, as soon as she said this, her scalp went numb.


    it was over!


    originally, her father might have been able to save her, but after she shouted this sentence, it was probably even more certain. but she hated it. she had only been married to the emperor for a month and had only been the empress for a month, and she was already banished to the cold palace. wouldn¡¯t this make the whole world laugh at her?


    ¡°no. you can¡¯t treat me like this¡­


    ji hongs heart was in turmoil when he heard the empress¡¯ words, but he remained calm on the surface.


    ¡°without my permission, no one is allowed to visit cold palace. those who disobey will be beheaded!¡±


    he was worried that he could not punish the empress, but now the empress had personally sent him a great crime..

 Chapter 477

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue gave consort li a prescription for a pain-relieving soup and asked the shadow guards to bring it over and boil it. consort li would definitely drink it later.


    she went to see consort li again and asked about the situation. perhaps it was because consort li had given birth to a son, but she did not have any reaction at the moment. her mental state was quite good.


    mo ruyue asked consort li to rest as much as she could while she wanted to rest for a while. however, a eunuch had brought a lot of palace maids in.


    it was because consort li gave birth to the eldest prince and the emperor¡¯s reward had arrived. consort li was also promoted to the imperial consort.


    the same promotion and rewards were also given to imperial concubine li¡¯s family.


    coincidentally, imperial concubine li¡¯s father was the great general who had taken care of gu ying in the past.


    ¡°your highness, you should pay more attention during your confinement. it¡¯s best not to cry, or you¡¯ll fall sick after confinement.¡±


    after hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, imperial concubine li hurriedly nodded and stopped crying. however, she was very touched and looked at her son, who was sleeping beside her, with incomparable happiness and satisfaction.


    after the reward was given, the other concubines who came to congratulate her were all stopped. only then did imperial concubine li rest in peace. she did not need to breastfeed the child. the royal family had a special nanny, and the concubines were not allowed to breastfeed themselves.


    that afternoon, imperial concubine li¡¯s family came to visit her. this was ji hong¡¯s idea. he was afraid that something was wrong with imperial concubine li and that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to see her family for the last time.


    mo ruyue looked at the dozen or so people who had come over and was so frightened that she hurriedly stopped them outside imperial concubine li¡¯s bedchamber.


    ¡°you can¡¯t go in together.¡±


    when the two shadow guards saw mo ruyue¡¯s actions, they immediately stood on her left and right, blocking the door.


    ¡°if i want to see wan ¡®er, why won¡¯t you let me in? it was the emperor who asked us to meet her.¡±


    this old madam was in her forties and was full of vigor. seeing that mo ruyue did not allow her to enter, she immediately raised her eyebrows but did not barge in.


    ¡°this lady is like this. because the imperial concubine is different from a normal pregnant woman, now is the weakest time. if too many people go in at once, it will disturb the imperial concubine.¡±


    it will also bring in the evil wind outside, which is very disadvantageous to the imperial concubine.¡±


    ¡°then we can¡¯t go in?


    behind them, a slightly younger madam, who was about thirty years old, quickly stepped forward to stop the furious old madam and asked mo ruyue in a friendly tone.


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    ¡°you can only go in two at a time, but you have to change into a set of clean clothes and wash your hands. after you go in, try not to touch the imperial concubine. don¡¯t get too close to the bed either. just say a few words to her and come out. after all, the imperial concubine has just given birth and her body is very weak.¡±


    the madams understood what mo ruyue said. although they were still unwilling, the health of the imperial consort was important. she was their daughter. everyone carefully followed mo ruyue¡¯s instructions.


    imperial concubine li had fallen asleep, but they did not wake her up. when they went in to take a look, they saw that her face was pale, and all of them were so distressed that tears welled up in their eyes, especially the old madam.


    when she went in and saw her, her tears fell like a broken string of pearls. even so, she did not have the heart to call out to her daughter. instead, after taking a look, she quickly pulled mo ruyue out and asked.


    ¡°how is the imperial concubine?¡±


    mo ruyue was about to speak when one of the shadow guards answered.


    ¡°old madam, you don¡¯t have to worry about imperial consort. this was unavoidable from the first day of weakness. moreover, the fetus was not in the right position. it took a lot of effort to give birth. after a period of good rest, she will definitely recover.¡±


    as the shadow guard spoke, she pulled mo ruyue and squeezed her hand. mo ruyue wasn¡¯t a fool. she probably didn¡¯t want the imperial consort¡¯s family to know that it was a caesarian operation. it might cause a panic.


    when imperial concubine li¡¯s family saw that their daughter was sleeping there, they could not stay in the palace any longer. before they left, they found out that mo ruyue was the one who delivered the baby for imperial concubine


    li. the old madam¡¯s attitude immediately changed 180 degrees and gently held mo ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble doctor mo to take care of you. this old one will be eternally grateful!¡±


    ¡°old madam is too polite. this is what i should do.¡±


    mo ruyue was overwhelmed by the old madam¡¯s sudden enthusiasm.


    ¡°then how long do i have to wait to see the imperial consort again?


    mo ruyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°old madam, you can come and visit often. it¡¯ll be helpful to the imperial concubine¡¯s recovery. i¡¯m sure the imperial concubine misses you too.¡±


    ¡°oh, good, good, good. that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. then we¡¯ll leave first. we won¡¯t disturb the imperial concubine¡¯s rest.¡±


    imperial concubine li¡¯s family had been here for an hour, but imperial concubine li had not woken up and had left in a hurry.


    the chamberlain quickly reported to the emperor and told them everything that mo ruyue had told them.


    ¡°before the imperial consort recovers, everything in the imperial consort¡¯s


    palace will be done according to doctor mo¡¯s instructions.¡±


    after ji hong gave his orders, the chamberlain left. for a moment, everyone in imperial concubine li¡¯s palace looked at mo ruyue before they started to do anything.


    mo ruyue did not understand them, but she also felt that imperial concubine li was too weak. why did these palace maids and eunuchs not have any opinions?


    that night, imperial concubine li could not fall asleep because of the pain from her incision. the lights in the imperial concubines bedroom were on all night.


    mo ruyue went to bed after midnight. when she woke up the next day, the sky was already bright. she hurriedly tidied herself up and was about to leave the palace when she was stopped.


    behind the two chamberlains, there were a few guards wielding sabers. they walked up to mo ruyue and greeted her. the chamberlains carried a tray over. the red cloth on the tray was lifted, revealing three golden death-exemption medallions.


    mo ruyue picked one up and looked at it. there were words engraved on the back ¨C mo ruyue¡¯s exclusive use.


    mo ruyue found it unbelievable. this ji hong was truly sincere. he gave her three death-exemption medals, and they were only for her own use.


    the chamberlain saw the meaning on mo ruyue¡¯s face and hurriedly explained with a smile.


    ¡°doctor mo, this is the case. this death-exemption medallion can only be used by yourself or whoever you say you want to use it. other than that) it is useless to anyone else.¡±


    mo ruyue understood. he was afraid that someone else would pick it up if she lost it. at least ji hong had some conscience.


    she had saved his wife and son¡¯s life once and saved him twice. she had


    exchanged it for three death exemption tokens. not bad!


    mo ruyue took out the dragon-shaped jade pendant and placed it on the tray.


    when the chamberlain saw the thing clearly, he was so frightened that his hands trembled and he almost dropped the tray on the ground. he steadied himself tightly, and his back was already drenched in sweat.


    ¡°doctor mo, this¡­


    ¡°oh, this is what the emperor promised to give me before. now that the death-exemption medallion has been delivered, this jade pendant naturally has to be returned to the emperor.¡±


    ¡°oh right, please help me thank the emperor. i¡¯m going out for a while and will be back in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°what about the imperial concubine?¡±


    the chamberlain braced himself and risked his life to ask another question.


    ¡°the imperial concubine is doing quite well for the time being.¡±


    the chamberlain replied with relief and went to reply to the emperor.


    before mo ruyue left, she had also instructed the two female shadow guards to look for her if there were any problems. she had to go out today.


    when mo ruyue reached the palace gate, another guard ran over and handed her a token that allowed her to enter and leave the palace as she pleased. mo ruyue put the three death-exemption medallions into her bosom without hesitation. they were already quite heavy, but the addition of the waist token made them even heavier.


    ¡°thank you so much!¡±

 Chapter 478

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue kept walking toward the examination hall. she had already asked the two shadow guards about the location. the examinees would come out at noon.


    it was quite dangerous to deliver consort li yesterday. moreover, it was the first time she had done a cesarean section. she was nervous. fortunately, she did not make any mistakes, but she did not forget why she came to the capital. there was still some time before the examination venue would open. mo ruyue went straight to the inn opposite the examination venue and sat down to drink tea. the weather was hot now, so she would not stand outside and wait foolishly.


    after mo ruyue drank the third pot of tea, she saw that the examinees were about to leave the examination hall. however, she felt like urinating, so she went to the toilet in the inn. there were many people waiting for her.


    f*ck!


    it wasn¡¯t far from the xue family bodyguard agency, and they could go home in less than fifteen minutes by carriage. she felt that she could hold it in for a while more.


    at this moment, the examinees had already started to head out one after another. mo ruyue did not want to miss the opportunity to pick up xue cheng.


    she had specially come to give guying a surprise, and she had to do it without gu ying¡¯s knowledge. otherwise, she would lose the meaning of her trip to the capital.


    mo ruyue hurriedly called the waiter over to pay the bill and immediately went downstairs.


    when she went downstairs, she glanced out of the window at the entrance of the examination hall and happened to see a familiar figure who looked slightly ruined.


    for some reason, he was a little excited at this moment.


    at this moment, the entrance of the examination hall was filled with the examinees¡¯ errand boys or family members. it was very crowded.


    there were also many who fainted as soon as they left the examination hall.


    these people were experienced in this scene. there were doctors preparing early in the morning, and there were many medical apprentices waiting at the entrance of the examination hall. when they saw someone faint, they immediately went forward and communicated with those people to go to their medical center. it was also a way to attract business.


    mo ruyue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the situation. she had been struggling to decide whether she should go forward to save him, but it seemed that her thoughts were unnecessary. she quickly looked around for the familiar figure.


    in the end, she could not find him no matter how hard she searched. when she went downstairs, she clearly saw gu ying coming in this direction.


    ¡°that can¡¯t be. i¡¯m just going downstairs.¡±


    just as mo ruyue decided to return to the xue family bodyguard agency, someone patted her on the back.


    mo ruyue felt a little frustrated. when she turned around and saw gu ying¡¯s incredulous face, she heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.


    ¡°i¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. i thought you went back. let¡¯s go back quickly!¡¯


    however, the next moment, she fell into a slightly rancid embrace.


    in fact, gu ying had already met with the people from the xue family bodyguard agency who had come to pick him up. among them was the servant girl who had been serving mo ruyue. when the maidservant saw gu ying crying bitterly, she told him about how mo ruyue had entered the palace to deliver consort li¡¯s child. gu ying felt as if his scalp was going to explode.


    he was thinking of going to the general¡¯s house to look for her. if anything happened to consort li, could he bail mo ruyue out for his sake?


    imperial concubine li was the great general¡¯s daughter.


    before gu ying left, he casually turned around and saw a familiar figure. he walked over and tried to pat her. that person turned around and was indeed mo ruyue.


    at this moment, gu ying felt like he had regained what he had lost. he did not care if they were outside or if other people were looking at him strangely. he subconsciously pulled mo ruyue into his arms.


    mo ruyue felt like her bladder was about to explode!


    ¡°aiya, your heart is beating a little fast. are you feeling a little dizzy? have you not eaten well these past few days? hurry up and don¡¯t stand here. it doesn¡¯t smell good with so many people. let¡¯s go back to the bodyguard agency quickly.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that perhaps gu ying was unable to stand steadily. seeing a familiar face, she wanted to use it to stand firm. she did not think too much about it. listening to his irregular heartbeat, she concluded that he might have low blood sugar because her heart rate would increase when her blood sugar was low.


    however, she almost peed her pants after being hugged and strangled by him. she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. with people coming and going, she felt that her bladder had reached its limit.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    gu ying led mo ruyue to see the carriage of the xue family bodyguard agency. mo ruyue heaved a sigh of relief and immediately rushed back to her small courtyard after returning to the bodyguard agency to resolve the three most urgent matters in her life!


    when mo ruyue came out, she saw that everyone was waiting for her. she guessed that everyone knew what she had been doing. she didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. who didn¡¯t eat, drink, and poop?


    without waiting for them to ask, mo ruyue directly told them everything that had happened in the palace. of course, she did not openly tell gu ying about the caesarian section in public.


    she was going back to the palace in a while. after all, the imperial consort was still in a critical period. if she had not come to fetch guying, she should not have left.


    ¡°after you go to meet the emperor tomorrow, go back and tell them not to


    worry about me.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll wait for you to go home together.¡±


    before mo ruyue could finish her sentence, gu ying made his decision.


    how could he abandon her and go back alone? what kind of person would he become then?


    the moment he learned that mo ruyue had come to pick him up from the examination hall, his mood soared.


    even if mo ruyue did not come here specifically for him, he would not abandon her at this time, not to mention that she was going to the palace.


    gu ying felt uneasy when he thought of the person in the palace. he looked at mo ruyue and suppressed his thoughts. he only hoped that these few days would pass quickly.


    ¡°that¡¯s fine too. you can go back and study first. otherwise, they¡¯ll be worried if we don¡¯t go home for a long time.¡±


    mo ruyue could write herself, but her handwriting was too ugly.


    ¡°alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    she returned to her room and took out a bundle.


    ¡°here, this is the change of clothes that xiao fei prepared for you.¡±


    gu ying took it.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll be leaving. i¡¯ll come back in five days.¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you going to leave after dinner?


    ¡°no, i have to go back quickly. besides, the food in the palace is also delicious. it¡¯s a waste not to eat it. they can¡¯t let me work for nothing. i have to eat it back.¡±


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, gu ying¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. he knew that mo ruyue would definitely feel sorry for not being able to collect the medical fees this time.


    ¡°i will wait for you at the palace gate in five days. be careful in the palace. if there is anything, you must let someone tell me.¡±


    ¡°actually, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°go quickly. don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    mo ruyue said, ¡°alright.¡±


    after mo ruyue left, gu ying asked someone to prepare a bath for him. he wanted to take a good bath. after washing up, he did not put on the clothes prepared by the bodyguard agency. instead, he opened the bundle and took out a piece of clothing. a letter fell out of it.


    he opened it and saw that it was written by qin qingfei and xue qing. qin


    qingfei¡¯s words were very simple.


    ¡°brother, hurry up and marry sister-in-law.¡±


    xue qing¡¯s words were even more straightforward. ¡°i¡¯m now more than a month pregnant. big brother can¡¯t fall too far behind. otherwise, if father and mother find out, they will probably lift the coffin and beat you up.¡±


    gu ying¡¯s lips curled up as he read the letter. he thought of mo ruyue¡¯s anxious look when she was looking for him at the entrance of the examination hall. his heart was filled with her figure.


    she was now in the palace, and that person in the palace must be eyeing her like a tiger eyeing its prey. just thinking about it made his heart burn with anxiety.


    it seemed like it was time to make a move.


    if he wanted to wait for that silly girl to understand his feelings, he estimated that it would take a long time. it was enough to give her such a long time..

 Chapter 479

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    on the other hand, mo ruyue hastened her horse back to the palace. she changed her clothes first, then rudely instructed the little palace maid beside her to wash her hands.


    ¡°hurry up and get me something to eat. i¡¯m starving.¡±


    the little palace maid was also a clever one. upon hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, she guessed that she must not have eaten lunch, so she hurriedly went out to give instructions.


    ¡°hey, i don¡¯t want too many dishes. four or five is enough.¡±


    mo ruyue did not know if the little palace maid had heard her, but she had


    gone to visit imperial concubine li.


    imperial concubine li was drinking ginseng and black-bone chicken soup under the service of the shadow guards.


    seeing that mo ruyue had returned, she hurriedly smiled at her.


    imperial concubine li was a beautiful person. even though her face and lips were pale, her smile still had the beauty of a sick beauty. imperial concubine li had breathed out in the morning.


    ¡°does it still hurt?¡±


    imperial concubine li shook her head. in fact, it still hurt. how could it not hurt? it was just that it did not hurt as much as it did last night.


    suddenly, her expression changed. the two female shadow guards hurriedly cleaned up for her.


    imperial concubine li peed again.


    this was the second time that she had urinated a lot after drinking the soup in the morning, and imperial concubine li herself still couldn¡¯t feel it.


    actually, it was the pain from the scar that distracted her. by the time she felt it, she had already peed.


    mo ruyue watched the situation from the side and thought to herself that she had been too careless.


    imperial concubine li was the first human cesarean section she had performed. she promised that the next time she had a cesarean section, this situation would definitely not happen.


    after the two shadow guards had finished changing the bedsheets for imperial concubine li, mo ruyue beckoned one of the shadow guards over.


    ¡°go to the sewing room and get some high-quality cotton, clean cotton cloth, waterproof rain cloth, and needles and thread. bring some over.¡± soon, the things that mo ruyue wanted were all brought over.


    it didn¡¯t take long for mo ruyue to make an adult¡¯s diaper.


    fortunately, the things in the palace were meant for the masters. the cotton would be cleaned in advance, so they were relatively clean. mo ruyue still added some disinfectant herbal powder.


    she soaked or boiled the rest in disinfectant before taking them out to the sun. ¡°when those are all dried, get the sewing room to make them all like this.¡±


    ¡°oh, right. there¡¯s another one.¡±


    mo ruyue quickly made another sanitary pad.


    ¡°this is used during the late-stage orchidectomy.¡±


    if it was dirty, it had to be changed.


    ¡°in the later stages, you have to use some disinfectant herbs to treat it before using it.¡±


    imperial concubine li had just given birth. if she did not improve hygiene in the near future, it would easily cause infection.


    the two shadow guards were also women. when they saw the sanitary pads made by mo ruyue, their eyes widened in curiosity.


    they had never used such a sanitary pad before. as women, they knew how to use it and how convenient it was when they saw it.


    the two shadow guards were really dutiful. they didn¡¯t even ask such idle questions that they shouldn¡¯t ask. they just looked around and pondered.


    mo ruyue could tell that the two shadow guards were curious.


    ¡°this can also be used during our period.¡±


    ¡°when the time comes, you can make it yourself. it¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    ¡°if you are too lazy to do it, you could go to reliance town and buy more at once.¡±


    ¡°i have a shop in reliance town that specializes in this. moreover, all the things we make are soaked in disinfectant. it will relieve some menstrual cramps.¡±


    ¡°so far, everyone who has used it has said it¡¯s good.¡±


    mo ruyue had just thought of opening a shop in the capital. however, she decided against it when she thought about the fact that there were too many powerful people in the capital. after all, she was just a commoner.


    ¡°can we do this ourselves?


    the shadow guard thought that since mo ruyue was the one who made this, and she was also a doctor, she should be able to make something related to medicine. could they do it too?


    ¡°of course you can.¡±


    ¡°not to mention, it feels quite comfortable under my body.¡±


    imperial concubine li felt that the adult diapers made by mo ruyue were quite useful.


    it was soft. even if she couldn¡¯t hold it in for a while, she wasn¡¯t afraid of dirtying the bed.


    ¡°thank you, doctor mo!¡±


    the two shadow guards looked at each other like they were looking at a treasure. every time they had their period, they would only hate themselves for not being men.


    women were most annoyed by these things. when they talked about this imperial concubine, they forgot that their scars were hurting, and the two shadow guards were no longer as stubborn as before.


    seeing that they were interested, mo ruyue shared with them in detail some things that women should pay attention to. she also shared the benefits of sanitary pads, opening up a new world for the three women.


    immediately, imperial concubine li expressed that she would order her sanitary pads from mo ruyue in the future.


    at night, imperial concubine li felt a little feverish. mo ruyue was also busy the whole night and could not sleep.


    mo ruyue was relieved to see that concubine li¡¯s fever had subsided by the wee hours of the morning and that she had been fine ever since.


    five days later, imperial concubine li¡¯s wound recovered well. as long as she didn¡¯t touch it on purpose, she wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. all that was left was to slowly recover.


    mo ruyue had used catgut sutures back then, so there was no need to remove the stitches. they would be slowly absorbed.


    during this time, imperial concubine li¡¯s family came to visit again. seeing that imperial concubine li had recovered well, the entire family was deeply grateful to mo ruyue.


    they had only heard about imperial concubine li¡¯s difficult labor after they had returned. she had fallen and given birth prematurely.


    the imperial concubine¡¯s elder brother and uncle launched a fierce revenge against the empress¡¯s power.


    ¡°your majesty, you must remember to walk around often. this way, it will be more convenient to drain the lochia.¡±


    ¡°doctor mo, don¡¯t worry. there are servants watching over you.¡±


    today was the day that mo ruyue was going to leave the palace. before she left the palace, she gave imperial concubine li a thorough check-up.


    imperial concubine li¡¯s wound had almost completely absorbed the catgut. the only reason she could recover so quickly was because the emperor had brought all kinds of precious herbs. all of them were of the highest quality, so the effect was naturally incomparable.


    imperial concubine li could get off the bed without the help of a palace maid, and she didn¡¯t feel particularly uncomfortable.


    before mo ruyue left, imperial concubine li had given her a lot of things. there were two large carriages, precious medicinal herbs, jewelry, cloth, brocade, and everything else.


    she knew how many children mo ruyue had at home, and she had even specially prepared gifts for them.


    ever since imperial concubine li had her own child, her maternal instincts had grown stronger. when she learned that it was not easy for mo ruyue to take care of the children alone, she wished that mo ruyue could bring the children to live in the palace.


    mo ruyue had no choice but to accept it. after all, she was the imperial concubine, and she could only accept the gifts given to her.


    mo ruyue accepted the gifts and was about to kneel down to express her gratitude when imperial concubine li personally went forward to help her up.


    ¡°if it weren¡¯t for you, my son and i might have not ended up like this. if you don¡¯t mind, then treat me as your elder sister. you don¡¯t need to see those outside courtesies here.¡±


    imperial concubine li was two months older than mo ruyue.


    when mo ruyue heard that there was such a good thing, she didn¡¯t care if it was against the rules or not. this was what the imperial concubine herself said, so she climbed up the pole.


    ¡°i hope imperial concubine li doesn¡¯t mind as this younger sister shamelessly accepted it.¡±


    the two sisters were reluctant to part for a while. imperial concubine li saw that it was getting late.


    ¡°granny, help me send my sister off. it¡¯s not convenient for me to do so.


    otherwise, i¡¯ll send her off personally.¡±


    ¡°that won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°no need for granny to send me off. granny should stay behind to take care of


    sister, i can go out myself.¡±


    ¡°just listen to me. come and visit me more often when you have time.¡±


    imperial concubine li really liked mo ruyue. she was born into a family and did not like people who were pretentious.


    ¡°i¡¯ll definitely come and visit you more often. if you ever leave the palace to play, you can also go to reliance town. i¡¯ll definitely give you the best hospitality.¡±


    imperial concubine li knew that mo ruyue was going back in a month. she had been longing to go back home since she heard mo ruyue talking about it. ¡°if there¡¯s a chance, i¡¯ll definitely go. when the time comes, don¡¯t despise me..¡±

 Chapter 480

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    in the end, mo ruyue was escorted out of the palace by imperial concubine li¡¯s nanny. this scene shocked everyone in the palace.


    however, during these seven days, the people in the palace had heard a lot about mo ruyue. not only was this person skilled in medicine, but she was also doted on by the emperor and the imperial concubine.


    on the way out of the palace, the palace maids and eunuchs who knew mo ruyue greeted her when they saw her.


    the nanny wanted to send mo ruyue out of the palace gate, but mo ruyue told her to hurry back and take care of the imperial concubine.


    the little palace maid took her out of the palace.


    mo ruyue saw a familiar figure as soon as she arrived at the palace gate.


    gu ying had been waiting at the palace gate since morning, afraid that if mo ruyue didn¡¯t come out today, there would be more changes.


    he saw that there were many eunuchs following behind mo ruyue, carrying various brocade boxes and many carrying cloth. he knew that these were rewards for mo ruyue from the palace.


    he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw these things. the fact that mo ruyue had received such a generous reward meant that she had been living quite well in the palace these past few days.


    the eunuchs followed mo ruyue¡¯s instructions and placed all the items in the carriage beside gu ying. however, they did not put them down and called for another carriage.


    gu ying did not say anything to mo ruyue as there were too many people on the road.


    when they arrived at the xue family bodyguard agency, gu ying beckoned for two people to help him unload the things on the carriage.


    ¡°you rest, we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°are you doing well in the palace? is anyone making things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°look at me, i brought two carriages of things back. does it look like someone is making things difficult for me?


    ¡°yes, our mo ruyue is the best!¡±


    mo ruyue was a little embarrassed by gu ying¡¯s sudden child-like praise.


    ¡°have you sent a letter to your family?¡±


    ¡°i still have to wait for more than twenty days before i can go home. why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about these things at home. you¡¯re still worried with little feiqing and the others at home. qinger has gone to live at home.¡±


    ¡°what? that hua jianan must be running home every day. i¡¯ve really troubled them. i¡¯ll definitely bring them a few more gifts when i get back.¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°take this month as a vacation in the capital. when you¡¯re free, i¡¯ll bring you to xiangguo temple.¡±


    ¡°we can even make it in time for the mid-autumn festival here. it will definitely be very lively this year.¡±


    mo ruyue wanted to say that she didn¡¯t like crowded places. however, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to come here, and she probably wouldn¡¯t come back again in the future. it was not a bad idea to go and take a look.


    they packed up their things. it was already dark outside. it was time to rest after having dinner and washing up.


    after gu ying finished packing, mo ruyue had already gone to bed.


    it seemed that he would not be able to confess tonight.


    the next morning, mo ruyue had just woken up and washed up when another eunuch came over.


    when the eunuch saw mo ruyue, he smiled and opened the imperial edict in his hand.


    ¡°by the emperor¡¯s decree. mo ruyue had saved the emperor twice, and now she had saved imperial concubine li and her son. all of this was because of mo ruyue¡¯s excellent medical skills. mo ruyue was kind-hearted and benevolent, saving the people from suffering. she always let those who were tortured by illness and fell into darkness see a trace of gentle moonlight. therefore, mo ruyue was specially named princess ming yue!¡±


    ¡°lianshan county will be princess ming yue¡¯s food city. i hope princess ming yues medical skills will improve and benefit more people!¡¯


    mo ruyue was stunned. the surprise made her dizzy.


    gu ying was also stunned, and everyone from the xue family bodyguard agency was even more stunned.


    the eunuch held the imperial edict and waited for a long time, but mo ruyue still did not receive it. seeing that she looked a little lost, he knew that she must have been overwhelmed by surprise. he hurriedly took a small step forward and gently said, ¡°princess ming yue, please accept the decree.¡±


    mo ruyue came back to her senses and hurriedly raised her hands above her head to receive the imperial edict.


    ¡°thank you, emperor. long live, emperor!¡±


    the eunuch smiled at mo ruyue, thinking that she would be the favorite of the emperor and the imperial concubine in the future. even if he couldn¡¯t curry favor with her, he definitely couldn¡¯t offend her.


    ¡°princess ming yue, this servant will take his leave.¡±


    ¡°eunuch, stay for a meal before you leave.¡±


    he had given her an imperial edict to reward her. no matter what, she had to ask him to stay for a meal and a cup of tea, right?


    this was also mo ruyue¡¯s habitual phrase.


    ¡°this servant thanks princess ming yue for her kind treatment, but this servant still has to rush back to the palace to report to the emperor. i¡¯m afraid that this servant will have to disappoint princess ming yue.¡±


    ¡°oh, it¡¯s fine. then you should hurry back and report to the emperor. help me thank the emperor.¡±


    ¡°this servant will obey.¡±


    just as the eunuch was leaving, gu ying stepped forward and stuffed a large banknote into the eunuch¡¯s hand.


    the eunuchs were used to doing such work. moreover, this kind of joyous task, everyone would fight to the death for the sake of giving tips.


    the eunuch happily accepted it.


    ¡°thank you, xue zhuangyuan. this servant will take his leave.¡±


    after the eunuch left, mo ruyue stared at gu ying with wide eyes, and gu ying stared at mo ruyue with wide eyes.


    their identities had changed, so they entered the house and sat down.


    mo ruyue was still holding the imperial edict in her hand, but she did not know where to put it. it seemed like she had to go back to the village and worship it at home.


    she looked at gu ying. ¡°you go first.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. just as you¡¯ve heard, i was the top scorer of this year¡¯s exam. however, because i can¡¯t stay in the capital to be an official, i can¡¯t go out to work either, so i retreated to the second place.¡±


    gu ying answered honestly.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you become an official?¡±


    ¡°then what kind of scientific examination are you doing?


    when mo ruyue heard that gu ying was the top scorer in the examination, but he had retreated to the second place, she was so angry that she smashed the table. she remembered that it was an imperial edict in her hand and quickly picked it up again. fortunately, there was no one from the palace here.


    ¡°for you.¡±


    gu ying continued mo ruyue¡¯s words and said these words naturally. after he finished speaking, he looked at mo ruyue nervously.


    mo ruyue¡­


    she looked at gu ying¡¯s serious eyes and realized that he was not lying. was this guy serious?


    finished?


    this guy couldn¡¯t have fallen in love with me, right?


    what should she do? what if he wanted to pursue her? how could she reject him?


    seeing that mo ruyue did not seem to understand, gu ying took a deep breath.


    he could not retreat.


    ¡°i took the scholar exam for you, i took the top scholar exam for you, and i didn¡¯t become an official for you.¡± ¡°because you don¡¯t like those things.¡±


    ¡°really. for me?


    ¡°why are you so silly? what does it matter if i like it or not?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not me. you can¡¯t go to the battlefield with your legs. isn¡¯t it good to become a civil servant after getting the top scholar?¡±


    ¡°this is something that will bring glory to the family. why would you give up on it for me?


    no matter how slow mo ruyue was, she had some understanding in her heart. however, she did not dare to think in that direction. their relationship could not develop to that extent.


    ¡°i like you.¡±


    ¡°congratulations, eldest young master.¡±


    a group of people came in from outside. they were all from the xue family


    bodyguard agency. they were used to calling gu ying eldest young master.


    they had just gone on a escort trip and had come back with such great news. their eldest young master had actually come back with a second-place score. how could they not be happy?


    if master and madam knew, they could rest in peace.


    however, they had just returned and saw a beautiful woman sitting opposite the eldest young master in the room. the atmosphere between the two of them seemed a little off, and it seemed that they had come at the wrong time. ¡°young master, if you have something to do, continue. we¡¯re just passing by.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    there were still many people outside who continued to squeeze over, but they were directly blocked by the person in the lead. he even whispered to them to leave and kept signaling them with his eyes..

 Chapter 481

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°big biao, what happened to your eyes?


    the man called big biao quickly covered the man¡¯s mouth and dragged him away. he even thoughtfully closed the door for them.


    ¡°what did you just say?


    gu ying, who was initially a little nervous, saw that mo ruyue was not like other women. she shyly covered her face and ran away after hearing these words. she even seriously wanted to clarify things. indeed, the girl he liked was different.


    ¡°i said i like you, i like you, and i want to marry you.¡±


    mo ruyue stood up immediately, the imperial edict in her hand twisted out of shape. ¡°i¡¯m not getting married.¡±


    gu ying also stood up and took a step closer to mo ruyue.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll marry you.¡±


    anyway, mo ruyue belonged to their family, so it didn¡¯t matter if they got married.


    ¡°i¡­¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve exceeded your standards for choosing a spouse.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t have parents, so i don¡¯t need you to help me raise my siblings.


    cockroach and xiaowei don¡¯t count, they¡¯re raised by you.¡±


    mo ruyue took a step back at gu yings words, and gu ying took another step forward.


    ¡°not only am i a scholar, but i¡¯m also a second-place scholar now. i won¡¯t be an official either. if you want to stay in the village forever, then i¡¯ll accompany you to open a hospital and a medicinal cuisine shop in the village.¡±


    ¡°i still have a profit-sharing business, and i don¡¯t need you to support my family.¡±


    ¡°you can keep your money, and i¡¯ll give you all my money. you can spend it however you want.¡±


    gu ying took another step forward.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to stay in the village, i¡¯ll follow you wherever you want.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to have children, i can give up. we already have zi xi and zi chen anyway.¡±


    gu ying blurted out all the words in his heart in one breath, and his heart relaxed.


    he finally told her personally.


    he was a little annoyed. why couldn¡¯t the imperial edict be announced after he confessed to mo ruyue?


    would mo ruyue think that he was pursuing her because she had become a princess?


    this ji hong was born to be his nemesis!


    gu ying nervously waited for mo ruyue¡¯s answer.


    mo ruyue had been forced into a corner. at this moment, she was thinking, ¡®damn it. why do i feel moved when i hear gu ying¡¯s conditions?


    ¡°but i¡¯m your sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re only in name. you two haven¡¯t consummated your marriage. in reality, you¡¯re not his wife yet.¡±


    none of this was important, and no one would talk about it.


    ¡°it¡¯s mainly you.¡±


    gu ying thought fiercely in his heart. if anyone dared to say anything about their relationship, he would definitely make that person speechless!


    ¡°i¡­¡±


    ¡°you came to beijing to pick me up because you care about me, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it. why don¡¯t you try to accept me first?¡±


    ¡°give me a chance.¡±


    seeing mo ruyue speak again, gu ying was afraid that she would say something he did not want to hear, so he hurriedly interrupted her.


    ¡°actually, there are many girls who are prettier than me, have better personalities, and are better than me in everything. you can take a look at those girls.¡±


    mo ruyue tried to persuade gu ying. ¡°but they are not you. i like you.¡±


    ¡°i like the way you look.¡±


    ¡°i like your temper.¡±


    ¡°i like the real you.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that guying had suddenly become a master of flirting with girls, and he was the kind that did not show off.


    ¡°then give me some time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°alright, you can think of anything you want. i¡¯ll always be waiting for you.¡±


    gu ying took the initiative to leave mo ruyue alone after he finished speaking. he knew that she would be a little flustered.


    if it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he wouldn¡¯t be so radical.


    however, he really didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    even if she rejected him, he wouldn¡¯t regret saying it out loud.


    he was glad that mo ruyue did not reject him immediately, which meant that she had thought about it.


    however, mo ruyue did not have much time to think about this matter.


    following the departure of her father-in-law, the important figures in the palace successively sent gifts to her, the newly crowned princess.


    first) it was the emperor¡¯s, then the empress dowager¡¯s and imperial concubine li¡¯s, and then the other two concubines¡¯.


    ji hong now had a total of four concubines, including the empress. this was because he had just become the emperor not long ago and had yet to select a talent.


    the other two concubines had not officially met mo ruyue yet, but they knew how much the emperor and the imperial concubine favored mo ruyue. now that the empress dowager had given mo ruyue gifts, they could not pretend that they did not know.


    since the emperor had conferred mo ruyue the title of princess, he had to give her a princess mansion. thus, he had sent people from the ministry of works to communicate with mo ruyue.


    ji hong knew that mo ruyue didn¡¯t like living in the capital, and she was not used to the scheming here. he also didn¡¯t want the happy and innocent mo ruyue to think about scheming every day.


    he had conferred the title of princess on mo ruyue because he wanted her to have a higher status so that no one would dare to bully her in the future. if she could not become a part of his family, she could become a part of his maternal family. this would also add some resistance to a certain someone.


    he had given mo ruyue a fief. mo ruyue¡¯s princess manor could be built directly in the west river village of reliance town. as for the exact location, it was a place that mo ruyue liked.


    the people from the ministry of works had come to explain to mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue was truly touched.


    ji hong was too thoughtful.


    the eight palace maids and two nannies that followed were all given to her to help her manage the princess¡¯ manor. if she did not like it in the future, she could do as she pleased.


    this was in consideration of the fact that mo ruyue would not like to lose weight. otherwise, according to imperial concubine li i s wishes, mo ruyue would be served by twenty people.


    ¡°how should i address this lord?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the young assistant minister of the ministry of works, who was in his twenties and dressed in official robes, and asked politely.


    ¡°i don¡¯t dare. princess ming yue, you can call me meng xun.¡±


    although mo ruyue was a princess who was not related to the royal family by blood) she was a second grade princess with a fief. she was also the emperor¡¯s younger sister. her status was naturally not something a mere assistant minister could compare to.


    ¡°meng xun, you also know that i will only return after another twenty days.


    now¡­¡±


    mo ruyue did not finish her sentence, but her meaning was obvious.


    ¡°i know. the emperor instructed me to come and communicate with the


    princess in advance so that you can be prepared at that time.¡±


    ¡°alright, i got it.¡±


    ¡°then i will go back and prepare.¡±


    ¡°alright.


    after meng xun left, a few palace maids walked up to mo ruyue and introduced themselves. ¡°this servant is granny yan.¡±


    ¡°this servant is nanny rong.¡±


    mo ruyue stared at the two nannies with wide eyes, a bad feeling rising in her heart.


    this one was strict, and the other was vicious. she saw the appearance of the two nannies and heaved a sigh of relief. they both had kind looks. as the saying goes, looks are born from the heart. it¡¯s good.


    it was just that their names were too scary.


    ¡°this servant is qiu shi.¡± ¡°this servant is chun hua.¡±


    ¡°this servant is xia yu.¡±


    ¡°this servant is dong xue.¡±


    then there was a name called jiayao, which was not ranked with them. the remaining three names were: chrysanthemum, lotus, plum blossom.


    ¡°greetings, princess ming yue!¡± the ten of them said in unison.


    ¡°no need for formalities.¡±


    mo ruyue had seen imperial concubine li¡¯s way of doing things, so she was very familiar with these simple etiquette.


    nanny rong took out a stack of contract papers and respectfully walked over to mo ruyue.


    ¡°princess, this is the servant¡¯s contract, please keep it.


    ¡°these old servants, chun hua, qiu shi, and jia yao will stay behind to serve you. the others will go to the princess¡¯ palace to take care of things.¡±


    ¡°when you leave, i will go with you. princess, what do you think?¡±


    mo ruyue had almost forgotten that she had a mansion in the capital that was convenient for her to live in.


    ¡°but, granny will make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    after granny yan left with the other palace maids, granny rong, chun hua, and qiu shi followed mo ruyue closely..

 Chapter 482

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t see jiayao for a long time. it wasn¡¯t until lunchtime that she found out that jiayao was an imperial chef who specially cooked for her.


    during dinner, mo ruyue called gu ying and a few others who were at home to eat together.


    granny rong looked at mo ruyue¡¯s behavior and resisted the urge to speak. she frowned the entire time.


    after dinner, mo ruyue finally saw granny rong¡¯s true colors.


    granny rong was too naggy!


    it had completely overturned the image of granny rong that she had had in her heart since she was young.


    mo ruyue looked at the fruits and pastries bestowed by the palace. she took a basket and filled it up before bringing it to gu ying. ¡°princess, what do you want to do? just tell this servant.¡±


    this was the eighth time!


    mo ruyue hadn¡¯t made a sound before, but she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°i have the freedom to do whatever i want. are you going to treat patients for me one day?¡±


    ¡°this old servant has crossed the line. princess, please punish me!¡±


    seeing that mo ruyue was unhappy, granny rong immediately knelt down in fear.


    mo ruyue pinched her temples.


    ¡®get up.¡±


    ¡°since it was the emperor and the imperial concubine who asked you to come, other than going to the palace to abide by those etiquette, i have the final say here, understand?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at granny rong, chun hua, qiu shi, and jiayao, who was about to ask her what she wanted for dinner.


    ¡°yes!¡± the four of them immediately replied.


    mo ruyue looked at jiayao and said, ¡°if you cook for me in the future, you need to know how many people are around me. cook for them too, not just for me.¡±


    jiayao quickly agreed.


    seeing this, mo ruyue carried the basket and went to look for gu ying.


    she wanted the xue family bodyguard agency to help send the remaining fruits and snacks back to west river village so that the children at home could have a taste.


    especially zi xi and zi chen. if they saw so much delicious food, they would definitely be very happy.


    she hadn¡¯t been home for a long time and really missed those two little fellows.


    she wondered if xiaowei¡¯s embroidery had improved or if cockroach¡¯s handwriting had become more vigorous.


    xiao fei raised so many children at home alone, was it tiring?


    has qinger started to have pregnancy reactions?


    was sister qin busy with her business? would she be like a successful woman again and have no time to care about her children?


    also, would master miss her?


    was aunt zhou thinking of ways to cook delicious food for the children every day? she was craving aunt zhou¡¯s cooking.


    also, how are mrs. wang¡¯s family, the children, and the old village chief? of course, the bodyguard agency didn¡¯t disagree. this was their family.


    ¡°you guys go and get more. i have too many things.¡±


    in the end, they pulled two carriages.


    mo ruyue did not mention the matter of paying the bodyguard agency. if she did, gu ying would definitely blame her.


    this bodyguard agency belonged to him and xue qing in name.


    gu ying took the basket that mo ruyue brought over and kept it all for himself.


    he didn¡¯t give anything to the others, but gave them something else to eat.


    mo ruyue had specially brought it for him to eat, and said that she wanted them to eat together. gu ying very naturally blocked this sentence.


    a day later, it was also the day mo ruyue went to see imperial concubine li and thank the emperor. chun hua, qiu shi and granny rong woke up early to help mo ruyue dress up.


    as she was entering the palace as a princess to thank the emperor today, she had to wear the princess¡¯ court dress. from the inside out, it was all made by the palace.


    even the undergarments were made by the royal court.


    mo ruyue felt a little hot after being dressed up by them. she had worn several layers of clothes.


    ¡°do you wear this in the middle of summer?


    ¡°what about winter?¡±


    although it was already autumn, it was still very hot at noon.


    ¡°princess, don¡¯t worry. we have our own summer court clothes, which are naturally lighter and cooler than this. we have fox fur coats in winter.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at herself in the mirror and was stunned.


    ¡°this is quite nice.¡±


    she was wearing a bright yellow wide-sleeved collar that had a dragon of the same color. the wide belt highlighted her slender waist. her hair stood on its end, and with the princess¡¯ special hair crown, she suddenly stood up straight, making her seem much taller than usual and giving off a more dignified aura.


    ¡°princess is naturally born with a noble aura.¡±


    granny rong, chun hua and qiu shi also felt that mo ruyue had changed into a completely different person after putting on the court dress. she was truly as stunning as the royal bloodline.


    after tidying up, the carriage from the imperial palace had also arrived. mo ruyue waved goodbye to gu ying and the others who had sent her out. they got into the carriage, and chun hua and qiu shi hurriedly went forward to lower the curtain.


    after entering the palace, the young eunuch reported to them. mo ruyue was immediately brought into the political announcement hall.


    it was supposed to be the end of the court session, but none of the officials had left. they were still standing on both sides. after the eunuch announced the arrival of a woman dressed in a princess¡¯ dress, many of the officials looked at each other in confusion.


    however, some people had already heard of her and knew that she was princess ming yue, who had just been conferred by the emperor.


    these ministers also understood in their hearts that the reason why the


    emperor did not let them go today was probably because of this princess.


    as soon as mo ruyue entered the palace, she sincerely thanked the emperor according to the etiquette and words of gratitude taught to her by granny rong.


    ¡°princess ming yue, please get up. you are my great benefactor. you don¡¯t have to be polite when you see me in the future.¡±


    ¡°ming yue thanks the emperor!¡±


    when ji hong said this, the officials were even more shocked. this princess ming yue was actually so doted on by the emperor!


    there was no need to greet the emperor, which meant that there was no need to greet anyone in the future.


    the emperor was the most powerful person in the world. if he didn¡¯t even need to greet her, who could accept her greeting?


    after thanking the emperor, mo ruyue asked to leave to kowtow to the empress dowager and see imperial concubine li.


    the emperor naturally wouldn¡¯t stay any longer. now, all the civil and military officials knew that mo ruyue was his younger sister.


    ji hong knew that gu ying was actually the top scorer in the examination because of mo ruyue¡¯s requirements for choosing a husband. this man had done so much for mo ruyue, and it was indeed enviable. however, he would never let him get together with mo ruyue so easily.


    didn¡¯t he become the top scorer and then retire to the second place to show how noble he is and how noble his status is?


    if he wanted mo ruyue to become a princess now, his status would not be as high as mo ruyue¡¯s.


    humph!


    when gu ying was the top scorer, he was tricked by gu ying¡¯s flowery words. now, who was tricked by whom?


    if he had not searched for nearly a year and could not find a more suitable person than gu ying, he would not have let him go so easily.


    this small ordeal was already considered a favor to mo ruyue.


    ji hong smiled as he watched mo ruyue leave the palace hall. the eunuchs sang loudly as they left the court.


    hua sanpin hurriedly walked out of the rear hall and actually started jogging.


    the officials saw hua sanpin¡¯s anxious look and did not understand what was wrong with him. of course, hua sanpin had come out to chase after mo ruyue.


    ¡°this lowly official greets princess ming yue.¡±


    in fact, hua sanpin and mo ruyue were both rank two, so there was no need for him to address himself as a lowly official. however, his attitude was a sign of his respect for mo ruyue.


    even though mo ruyue was a commoner, he still had to be respectful when he saw her. after all, there was a father above him who was suppressing him.


    ¡°lord hua, i hope you¡¯ve been well. if you¡¯re free, go to kaoshan town to play.


    i have to go and see imperial concubine li now. i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°princess, take care. i will definitely go to kaoshan town when i have time.¡± hua sanpin was only here to confirm if princess ming yue was mo ruyue.


    he didn¡¯t expect it, but he could understand.


    thinking back to when the emperor was not the emperor, he had a deep relationship with this princess. this was all good fortune..

 Chapter 483

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    after mo ruyue left, many officials surrounded hua sanpin. they did not know much about mo ruyue, but since hua sanpin could talk to the princess, it meant that they knew each other. therefore, everyone surrounded hua sanpin and began to ask about the princess¡¯ deeds.


    hua sanpin was naturally playing tai chi and acted like a master, but he did not reveal any information about mo ruyue. if they wanted to know, they could just investigate it themselves. he would not be stupid enough to reveal it.


    if anything happened, he would not be able to hang his head on his belt.


    being able to sit at the rank two position for so many years was not a gift from the heavens. it was the result of his diligence.


    mo ruyue was originally going to see the empress dowager, but after learning that the empress dowager had already gone to the imperial concubine palace, mo ruyue went straight to the imperial concubine palace.


    however, mo ruyue was already happy with empress dowager even before she met her. she was there to save her the trouble of running. what a considerate empress dowager.


    empress dowager was looking at her eldest grandson lovingly.


    if the eldest prince hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, she would probably have held him in her arms.


    ¡°ming yue greets the empress dowager, and greets the imperial concubine!¡±


    ¡°please get up!¡¯


    a young eunuch had already reported everything that had happened to mo ruyue in the political announcement hall. empress dowager had also learned that the emperor had said that there was no need for formalities.


    as a mother, she naturally had to stand on her son¡¯s side.


    ¡°in the future, we will be a family. ming yue, just call me mother. this widow has always wanted a daughter, and now her wish has come true.¡±


    ¡°quickly come over and let me take a good look.¡±


    the empress dowager was indeed a kind-looking elder. she looked to be in her forties, and she still maintained her beauty well.


    after chatting for a while, empress dowager asked mo ruyue to examine the imperial consort first.


    empress dowager knew how imperial concubine li gave birth to her eldest grandson, but she was still more concerned about her health.


    mo ruyue checked her pulse and found that everything was fine. the main thing was that the people around imperial concubine li had been changed and the empress had been staying in the cold palace. no one dared to cause any trouble.


    in the eastern palace, besides the empress dowager, the most important person was the imperial consort.


    ¡°ming yue is so young, but her medical skills are so superb. it¡¯s really rare.¡±


    ¡°i heard that you¡¯ve taken in many disciples at home and taught them medicine. you¡¯re really a kind and good child.¡±


    ¡°yes. i have.¡±


    ¡°i just want more people to learn what i know so that i can save more people.¡±


    mo ruyue spoke against her conscience. she couldn¡¯t possibly say in front of the empress dowager that she had recruited those people because she was lazy and didn¡¯t want to work.


    ¡°this widow has two palace maids who have some medical knowledge. i wonder if they can learn a little from ming yue during this period of time so that they can take care of wan ¡®er in the future.¡±


    ¡°this widow is really worried about wan ¡®er¡¯s body.¡±


    empress dowager also knew that mo ruyue could not possibly stay in the


    capital, so she made such a presumptuous request.


    ¡°if it is inconvenient for ming yue, then forget it. don¡¯t worry about what this widow said.¡±


    empress dowager added, afraid that mo ruyue would be put in a difficult position.


    ¡°of course i can. if the doctors in the palace want to learn from me, they can all come.¡±


    ¡°i still have more than twenty days before i go back. i can teach them every day, so i should be able to grasp some of them.¡±


    ¡°or they can follow me to reliance town in the later stages and come back after they finish their studies.¡±


    empress dowager was delighted to hear mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    imperial concubine li was very touched by empress dowagers concern for her. she had begged mo ruyue for her sake.


    imperial concubine li had a very good relationship with empress dowager.


    empress dowager and her mother were close friends, and imperial concubine li was able to successfully conceive the prince in the palace because of


    empress dowager¡¯s protection.


    ¡°won¡¯t that tire ming yue out?¡±


    empress dowager was still a little embarrassed, afraid that mo ruyue had made this decision because of her status.


    ¡°no, i¡¯m just teaching them. i don¡¯t have to do any work. i¡¯m not the one learning. it¡¯s very simple.¡±


    now that she had nannies and maids to serve her, she was so bored that she was about to mold.


    there were more than a dozen female doctors in the palace, and it would be inconvenient for them to all go to the xue clan¡¯s arts school. mo ruyue asked granny rong and learned that the temporary residence had been tidied up, so they might as well go to the temporary residence. it would be more convenient for the female doctors to go to her place.


    the most important thing was that she didn¡¯t know how to face gu ying these few days. every time gu ying looked at her, she knew that his gaze was asking if she had thought it through.


    although gu ying acted as if she was taking her time to think about it, she was still thinking about it.


    however, she really didn¡¯t know how to make a decision now. she hadn¡¯t thought about it yet.


    in fact, mo ruyue was overthinking things. gu ying knew that she had been quite busy recently and was not at home every day. he had to go out every day to deal with important matters.


    the condition for him not to be an official was to go home and open a martial arts school. every year, he had to teach at least one or two imperial scholars to the emperor, and he had to train more soldiers who could fight against ten.


    if gu ying had not been on the battlefield himself, he would not have dared to make such a promise. however, for mo ruyue¡¯s sake, he gritted his teeth and nodded.


    if he couldn¡¯t achieve all these in three years, he would have to become a county magistrate and benefit the people.


    therefore, during this period of time, he had been running around looking for people he knew in the past to advertise for him.


    he had already sent a letter to his family, along with a few blueprints, to county magistrate wu, asking him and foreman fang to help him build his dojo and academy first.


    the location was at the foot of the mountain in reliance town, only half a cup of tea¡¯s worth of journey from xihe village. it was easy for him to go back and forth every day, and the place was large.


    mo ruyue was completely unaware of these things.


    she was currently in the palace, teaching the medical skills of the female doctors in the palace.


    these people had a certain medical foundation and could understand everything with just a little bit of knowledge. they were very easy to teach and were not as difficult to teach as those at home.


    before teaching them, mo ruyue had asked imperial concubine li about it. she had agreed to let these palace maids know that she had a cesarean section.


    mo ruyue asked the palace maids to help her get some pregnant rabbits to teach these female doctors how to perform a cesarean section. she wondered if these female doctors would learn it first or if the few at home would learn it first.


    when the doctors found out that the imperial concubine was still alive after a cesarean operation, they were all extremely surprised and even did not believe it.


    but since imperial concubine li had admitted it herself, they had no choice but to believe it.


    when they saw mo ruyue really cut open the rabbit¡¯s stomach, take out the little baby, and then sew it back up, they were all extremely shocked. they did not even blink their eyes the entire time.


    after these female doctors went back, they would secretly find pregnant rabbits to attack.


    for a moment, the atmosphere between these female doctors was a little terrifying.


    the female doctors had been learning from mo ruyue for half a month. seeing that mo ruyue was a very easy-going person who was kind and did not put on airs as a master, they became bolder.


    ¡°princess ming yue, you¡¯ve taught us all your medical skills. aren¡¯t you afraid that your disciple will starve to death?¡± mo ruyue rolled her eyes at them.


    ¡°are you guys stupid?¡±


    ¡°how many people are there in our xi liang country?¡±


    ¡°how many women are there?¡±


    ¡°every year, how many pregnant women died because of difficult labor?¡±


    ¡°even if all the doctors in the world knew how to perform a laparotomy, they might not be able to save everyone, nor might they be able to handle it.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t wait for all the doctors in the world to learn my medical skills.¡±


    mo ruyue said sincerely.


    every time she went to the palace to see imperial concubine li, she would see the eldest prince¡¯s lovable appearance and feel that her actions back then were truly correct.


    if all the doctors knew how to do it, then how many cute little lives would be able to survive?


    just thinking about those cute little things made her heart soften.


    now, the murderous aura she once had had been unknowingly worn away..

 Chapter 484

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    when the female doctors heard mo ruyue¡¯s righteous words, they all looked at her with admiration.


    after mo ruyue realized this, she secretly felt that she had gone overboard.


    ¡°cough cough) today¡¯s time is up. all of you can go back. i will rest early too. i still have to enter the palace tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    the dozen or so female doctors agreed in unison.


    the next day, mo ruyue came out of the palace after examining imperial concubine li. it was almost noon. as soon as she stepped out of the palace, she heard the pedestrians chattering about something important.


    at first, mo ruyue didn¡¯t notice it, but she listened carefully when she heard that most of the people on the road were talking about it.


    ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look. it¡¯s almost noon. it¡¯s really satisfying to see imperial


    doctor yuan beheaded!¡±


    ¡°exactly. it¡¯s fine if this person is bad himself, but he¡¯s a burden to his family.¡±


    ¡°how do you know that his family isn¡¯t as bad as him? didn¡¯t they say that people who are not family should not enter the same family?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s true.¡±


    mo ruyue was a little confused. she turned to granny rong and asked.


    ¡°which imperial doctor yuan are they talking about? ¡°is it the yuan family with a pair of twin daughters?¡±


    granny rong nodded.


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°among the medicines that imperial concubine drank during her difficult labor, there was one that had the opposite effect. it was imperial doctor yuan who did it. today, he will be executed at noon.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded and remembered that when she delivered the imperial concubine that day, there were two imperial doctors. one of them was probably imperial doctor yuan.


    granny rong panicked when she saw that mo ruyue did not get on the sedan chair but walked in the direction of the crowd.


    ¡°princess, where are you going? aren¡¯t you going back to the palace?¡± although she asked this question, he still quickly followed mo ruyue.


    chun hua and qiu shi quickly followed.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to see imperial doctor yuan get beheaded. i haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡±


    chun hua and qiu shi, who were walking at the back, thought to themselves that it was fortunate that granny rong was in front of them. if granny rong was not there to remind the princess, they would be the ones to remind her.


    thinking about how granny rong might be despised by the princess in a while, they were also a little scared.


    when princess ming yue had a good temper, it was really good. but when her temper flared up, it was really scary.


    ¡°look at the commoners. they must be cheering when they see such an evil person being beheaded. how can i miss it?¡±


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s reasoning, granny rong had nothing to refute and could only brace herself and follow her.


    as for whether it was against the rules for their princess to go and see the criminals being beheaded, this was not a problem for their princess. this was their princess ming yue.


    since she had chosen to follow her master, then everyone had to follow her masters footsteps.


    after the empress was banished to the cold palace, imperial doctor yuan¡¯s deeds were exposed. imperial doctor yuan insisted that she was the one who planned this.


    even so, his life was confiscated. murdering a prince was a great crime.


    the emperor was not a tyrant. in the end, he was lenient. originally, he wanted to exterminate his entire family, but in the end, he decided that the yuan family had excellent medical skills. regardless of gender, this was also making the best use of people.


    mo ruyue did not feel any fear when she saw imperial doctor yuan¡¯s head fall to the ground. it was just a little bloody.


    the other members of the yuan family who knew medicine were all kneeling in front of the guillotine. they were crying their hearts out as they watched their family members who didn¡¯t know medicine being executed.


    imperial doctor yuan could only blame himself for courting death and implicating his entire family.


    after the yuan family members were beheaded, the remaining family members who knew medicine had to rush to the border and were sent to the military camp.


    suddenly, one of the yuan family¡¯s kneeling people fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. moreover, her entire body was spasming.


    coincidentally, this person was just two to three meters away from mo ruyue. mo ruyue could see that this person was yuan shan.


    she had never seen yuan shan¡¯s true face, but she remembered yuan yuan¡¯s appearance. even if yuan shan did not have pimples on her face, the twins still looked quite similar. it was difficult for her not to recognize them.


    yuan shan clutched her chest and throat as if she couldn¡¯t breathe. her eyes were wide open, and her expression was extremely terrified.


    mo ruyue felt that she was obviously frightened, and was so frightened that she fell ill.


    there was no need to go up and take her pulse. by observing her complexion and her current condition, she knew that yuan shan was having an asthma attack.


    seeing that there was only fear on her face and no tears, it was even more obvious that she was completely frightened by the death of her family.


    as yuan shan was panicking, she suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd. she hated this person to the core and saw her at a glance.


    ¡°mo ruyue. save me.¡±


    yuan shan stretched out her hand toward mo ruyue, as if she was about to crawl over.


    many people heard her intermittent words and looked in the direction she was pointing at. they saw a beautiful woman dressed in gorgeous brocade.


    yuan shan saw that mo ruyue was indifferent, so she tried her best to squeeze out another sentence.


    ¡°doctor mo. save me.¡±


    her voice was so loud that the onlookers heard it clearly. so this beautiful woman was a doctor?


    however, mo ruyue remained unmoved. she coldly looked at yuan shan, who was reaching out to her and trying to crawl toward her. the guard behind mo ruyue stepped forward and tried to block mo ruyue, but was pushed back by her.


    the soldiers had already noticed the commotion and came to maintain order.


    yuan shan thought that she had already announced that mo ruyue was a doctor, so she did not believe that mo ruyue would ignore her in public.


    she also knew that this woman was lucky enough to be conferred the title of princess by the emperor.


    the emperor was indeed blind. why did he confer the title of princess on such a country bumpkin?


    mo ruyue was a princess now, and her reputation was the most important. she did not believe that she would ignore her in public and not come to save her.


    mo ruyue must have hated her a lot. thinking about how she had to save her and how aggrieved she felt, she actually felt a sense of satisfaction from taking revenge, and her expression changed.


    as a criminal, yuan shan was wearing a white prison uniform. her hair was disheveled, and she looked sad, but she was still suppressing her urge to maintain her manners.


    and her weak and helpless appearance would inevitably cause some soft-hearted people to feel pity for her.


    mo ruyue looked at yuan shan and confirmed that she was really sick in the head.


    not only did she not go forward to save her, but she also took a few steps back. the soldiers also looked at mo ruyue, waiting for her to decide whether to save yuan shan or not.


    after so many days, everyone in the capital, including the soldiers guarding the city gate, knew that mo ruyue was a princess and a very favored one at that.


    mo ruyue frowned unhappily.


    ¡°what you should do now is not to send these criminals to the border as soon as possible. if you go earlier, you can do something useful for the soldiers who have sacrificed their lives for the country. what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    the soldiers only reacted when they heard that.


    indeed, criminals did not deserve sympathy.


    the soldiers hurriedly pulled up the people who were still alive and hurried on their way. as for the half-dead yuan shan, she was mercilessly pulled up by them and dragged along the way.


    yuan shan¡¯s eyes widened in horror. she did not believe that mo ruyue would not save her in front of so many people!


    no!


    wasn¡¯t she afraid that her reputation would be tarnished?


    wasn¡¯t she afraid of being despised?

 Chapter 485

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care about her reputation at all. besides, this family was a criminal, so they deserved to die.


    even if these people went to the border, it was uncertain how many of them would survive.


    this time, she would not save such a disgusting person no matter what. she would not save her even if she was given money.


    she wanted to see if something bad would happen if she didn¡¯t save her this time.


    now that she had everything, she didn¡¯t believe that anything bad would happen to her.


    the last time was definitely a coincidence.


    she believed that the heavens still had eyes.


    even if something bad happened, she would rather face it than save such a disgusting person.


    yuan shan was terrified, and her asthma attack worsened. she was dragged away by the soldiers, and she was already out of breath within a hundred meters. she still felt the approaching death slowly, and her eyes widened as she died with grievances.


    the soldiers dragged her out of the city gate for a hundred meters before realizing that yuan shan was already dead. they immediately ordered a soldier to drag her back and throw her back into the pile of yuan family corpses that had been beheaded. they threw her into the mass grave together with the other corpses.


    yuan shan¡¯s death didn¡¯t cause any commotion among the troops.


    the only person who could attract attention was yuan yuan.


    before the yuan family was raided, she had already found out that it was her sister who disfigured her face because she liked her fianc¨¦.


    seeing her sister¡¯s death, she did not know if she was happy or sad. it was as if she could see her future from her sister. at this moment, her heart was numb.


    ¡°ah, it¡¯s a pity that she died just like that.¡±


    ¡°why didn¡¯t the doctor save her? isn¡¯t the job of a doctor to save people?¡±


    when many commoners saw yuan shan¡¯s death, some of them muttered softly. as the first person spoke, a second and third person responded, and the voices became louder and louder.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t think much of it. she had seen too much of human nature.


    granny rong couldn¡¯t tolerate those people spouting nonsense. she was so angry that her face turned cold and she was about to scold them. how dare these ignorant commoners talk about her princess!


    ¡°slap them!¡±


    mo ruyue ordered the guards behind her.


    immediately, two guards stood out and walked toward those who spoke.


    pa, pa, pa. they gave each of them a few big slaps.


    as they were all guards, their strength was naturally not small. with two slaps, the faces of those who spoke were swollen.


    mo ruyue felt refreshed.


    at this moment, she felt even more grateful to ji hong.


    it was good to have a status. she didn¡¯t even need to do it herself.


    the commoners were suddenly stunned. why did the guards with sabers suddenly come up and beat people up for no reason?


    after the two guards had slapped the people who had said bad things about mo ruyue, granny rong could finally step forward and berate them. ¡°do you think that the yuan family shouldn¡¯t have been raided?¡±


    ¡°the emperor was merciful and spared these people¡¯s lives. even the heavens couldn¡¯t bear to see this, so he had to give those vicious people their death.¡± ¡°are you fighting for the yuan family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°how can a filthy sinner like her be worthy of the princess¡¯s treatment!¡±


    the commoners finally understood. the first part was not important. what was important was that the person they were talking about was the princess! no wonder she was dressed so extravagantly and had such an extraordinary aura.


    knowing that mo ruyue was a princess, those who were close to mo ruyue were scared away from her.


    they were afraid that they would accidentally step on her and touch her. that would be a death penalty.


    some of the smarter ones immediately knelt down and kowtowed to mo


    ruyue.


    hence, everyone knelt down.


    mo ruyue did not understand why these people were suddenly kneeling down.


    she didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she scold them. granny rong only scolded those who said that she didn¡¯t save yuan shan.


    mo ruyue wasn¡¯t here specifically to see them kneel. she was just here to watch the show.


    now that the fun was over, she was going home.


    she still had to teach the doctors how to perform cesarean section.


    however, she did not make a sound to let those people get up.


    many times, ignorant people who could not differentiate right from wrong could not give them a good look and let them know what was right and what was wrong.


    anyway, those people would naturally wake up after she left.


    after mo ruyue left, the commoners complained in their hearts. ¡®she is a good princess. why did she come to the city gate to watch the beheading?¡¯


    the few people who were slapped did not get up from the ground for a long time, and their backs were drenched in sweat.


    they had almost been on the guillotine today.


    after mo ruyue returned to the palace, she first ate and rested for a while.


    then, she got up to answer the questions of the palace maids about the cesarean section.


    however, granny yan came over to inform her that the eldest daughter of the song family had come to see her.


    ¡°the eldest daughter of the song family?¡±


    mo ruyue was puzzled. who was the eldest daughter of the song family?


    she had come to the capital only to deliver the child for imperial concubine li, but she had never met the eldest daughter of the song family.


    oh, wait. she really knew a lady from the song family!


    ¡°let her in.¡±


    after a while, song jiaxin jogged in happily. she didn¡¯t look like a young miss at all.


    ¡°mo ruyue.¡±


    ¡°this commoner greets princess ming yue!¡±


    ¡°alright. you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±


    however, when song jiaxin saw the palace maids, granny yan, and granny rong, she still restrained herself.


    mo ruyue could tell that she was uncomfortable and waved at granny rong and granny yan.


    ¡°you guys can leave first. i want to talk to her privately.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    after the two nannies left, song jiaxin returned to her usual self.


    ¡°princess, you¡¯re really something. you¡¯ve been in the capital for so long and you haven¡¯t come to play with me.¡±


    ¡°sit down. i¡¯m still me. i just have an additional title.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you know what i¡¯ve been doing these past few days?¡±


    if this emperor wasn¡¯t the emperor she knew, she might be at home or in prison now.


    song jiaxin stuck out her tongue and realized the danger she had been in.


    ¡°you are an auspicious person. you have your own destiny, and you can turn bad luck into good luck!¡±


    song jiaxin didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. she picked up the teapot on the table and poured herself a cup of water to drink.


    ¡°aiya, this is great. even the tea is top-notch tribute tea. if i didn¡¯t come to the palace, i wouldn¡¯t be able to drink such tea.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at song jiaxin and asked her to continue her performance. she did not believe her at all.


    she remembered that her aunt was still the current empress dowager.


    moreover, this person was deeply liked by empress dowager and would not give her niece good tea.


    song jiaxin was mischievous for a while more before she told mo ruyue her purpose for coming.


    ¡°i heard from my aunt that you¡¯ll be going home in a few days. it¡¯s not easy for you to come, but you didn¡¯t come to my place.¡±


    ¡°i said before that you had to do your best to be a host in the capital, but now, it¡¯s not that easy for me to do so.¡±


    ¡°i wonder if it¡¯s possible for me to invite you to xiangguo temple to admire the moon at the mid-autumn festival?¡±


    ¡°xiangguo temple was very lively that day. it only happens once a year, and i might not be able to go in the future. this year is the last year.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    song jiaxin knew what mo ruyue meant by ¡®why¡¯. she blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it because i¡¯m going to be eighteen next year and get married? once i get married, i¡¯ll belong to someone else¡¯s family. how can i have so much freedom? if i want to go out, i have to report to the mother-in-law and get her permission..¡±

 Chapter 486

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°oh.¡±


    mo ruyue gave a meaningful ¡°oh¡± and stared at song jiaxin, making her a little nervous.


    ¡°actually, you can¡¯t go out as you please now, right?¡±


    song jiaxin nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right!¡¯


    every time she went out, he would find some reason.


    ¡°especially after cousin became emperor, mother and father watched him even more closely.¡±


    in reality, they were not willing. she entered the palace, afraid that she would still be unable to forget her cousin, so they always locked her at home until she saw her current husband¡¯s family.


    ¡°today, i said that because i know you, i have to come and visit. that¡¯s why


    father and mother agreed.¡±


    ¡°oh.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded and pondered.


    song jiaxin panicked when she saw mo ruyue¡¯s expression.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°you¡¯re going home, and i¡¯m getting married. i don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to see each other in the future. why don¡¯t you come with me?¡±


    song jiaxin was actually acting coquettishly with mo ruyue. she looked at mo ruyue pleadingly with her big eyes.


    mo ruyue¡¯s heart softened when she saw that her eyes were like tang tang¡¯s when she acted coquettishly with her. she had not intended to reject her at first, so she pretended to be deep in thought just to tease her.


    ¡°alright. i ¡®


    ¡°that¡¯s great. i like you so much.¡±


    song jiaxin was so happy that she went forward to hug mo ruyue.


    at this moment, gu ying came in from outside and happened to see this scene. his face immediately darkened.


    granny rong was about to enter the room to report, but before she could ask gu ying to wait, gu ying had already stepped into the room.


    she really deserved to die!


    if she didn¡¯t do her job well, what if the person who came was an outsider?


    ¡°big brother, why are you here?¡±


    mo ruyue also saw gu ying. seeing that he didn¡¯t look too good, she thought that something big had happened. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have come to her place for no reason.


    mo ruyue did not take granny rong¡¯s concern that she did not have the time to report to her to heart.


    she had said that gu ying could enter directly if he came, and there was no need to inform her.


    when song jiaxin saw that someone had arrived, she immediately let go of mo ruyue and returned to her seat.


    ¡°a letter from home.¡±


    following gu ying¡¯s words, mo ruyue and song jiaxin saw the thick unopened envelope in gu ying¡¯s hand.


    mo ruyue was a little flustered. she didn¡¯t know why her family had sent a letter. could something have happened?


    she took the letter from gu ying and opened it.


    he took out a stack of letters and opened it. there were several pages. the handwriting on the first page looked very young. without looking at the signature, he knew that it was written by tang tang.


    according to tang tang¡¯s clever and domineering personality, she must have requested for her letter to be placed at the top so that she would be the first one mo ruyue saw when she opened it.


    as expected, the first sentence on the letter was, ¡°the first thing mother saw is


    tang tang¡¯s letter. tang tang is so happy. is mother very happy too?¡±


    ¡°however, tang tang misses her mother so much. when is her mother coming back?¡±


    ¡°is mother eating well every day? is she exercising well?¡±


    ¡°most importantly, does she miss tang tang?¡±


    upon reading this, mo ruyue noticed that there were a few drops of water on the letter.


    she didn¡¯t even need to study it. just by looking at the shape of the water mark, she knew that the little girl was crying.


    ¡°tang tang misses mother a few times every day.¡±


    ¡°even so, she did not forget to learn medicine, train her body, and help her mother manage the hospital. tang tang was really busy!¡¯


    ¡°tang tang also ate the fruits and pastries that her mother had sent back.


    they were so sweet that she missed her mother with every bite.¡±


    ¡°even though she was so busy, tang tang did not forget to miss her mother.¡±


    ¡°mother, come home quickly!¡±


    ¡°love you, little cutie tang tang.¡±


    she had learned the last sentence from mo ruyue, and she had also learned the heart from her.


    seeing tang tang¡¯s desire for her to go home, mo ruyue was even more eager to go home.


    she wished she could go home right now, but imperial concubine li hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so she couldn¡¯t let go of her worries.


    baby tang tang, wait a few more days for mother. ten days at most, and she would definitely be able to go home.


    ¡°aiyo, why is little baby tang tang so adorable?¡±


    ¡°i also want to have a daughter in the future. a daughter is a mother¡¯s little cotton jacket. this saying is true.¡±


    mo ruyue was so engrossed in reading the letter that she did not realize that song jiaxin was also reading it at the side.


    fortunately, this was a letter from home. there was nothing to be afraid of.


    song jiaxin also realized that this was not a good thing for her, especially when she met gu ying¡¯s unfriendly gaze. she was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°this isn¡¯t what i wanted to see. the princess brought this to me. you saw it just now.¡±


    huh. gu ying¡¯s gaze was too scary.


    song jiaxin was explaining to gu ying that mo ruyue had indeed taken the letter and opened it at her place.


    mo ruyue and gu ying did not say anything and continued reading.


    the second letter was written by si bao. he wrote more letters to her.


    however, mo ruyue was troubled by the fact that a four-year-old child always treated himself as an adult.


    his letter was full of family matters, so mo ruyue did not have to worry. he would definitely take good care of his sister.


    he also reminded mo ruyue to take good care of herself and reminded her about gu ying, which finally made gu ying feel a little more at ease.


    tang tang had completely forgotten about his existence. fortunately, si bao still remembered that he was his uncle


    at the end of si bao¡¯s letter, there was still a childish sentence. he also hoped that his mother would come home soon. he actually drew a small heart at the end.


    ¡°you pretended to be an adult, but in the end, you still gave yourself away.¡± ¡°wow, a son like him seems pretty good. i want a son too. what should i do?¡±


    song jiaxin didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all when she said that she wanted to have a son or daughter before she got married.


    instead, she asked mo ruyue curiously, ¡°sister princess, do you have any secret to giving birth to twins? i want to give birth to a pair of cute twins too.¡±


    just thinking about it made song jiaxin extremely excited. if she had a pair of


    twins like this in the future, wouldn¡¯t she be so happy?


    when they walked on the streets, the three of them would also wear matching outfits. they would be the prettiest babies on the street!


    gu ying suddenly wanted to light this woman¡¯s mute acupoint, so much so that he could not read the letter properly.


    not only was she reading other people¡¯s letters, but she was also chattering non-stop.


    because she saw the cute letters written by si bao and tang tang, song jiaxin was completely immersed in her future little angels and what they would look like. she couldn¡¯t see gu ying¡¯s ugly face at all. even if she saw it, she pretended not to see it.


    next were the letters from er bao and san bao. they had the same idea. they told the two of them not to worry about their family while they were outside, but they also told them to go home as soon as possible. everyone at home missed them.


    her family still didn¡¯t know that mo ruyue had been conferred the title of princess. she didn¡¯t know if it would shock them when she returned home.


    song jiaxin was not interested in the bigger ones after reading the two smaller ones. when mo ruyue was reading the other letters, she took the letters from the two little fellows and read them carefully again. she was envious.


    after song jiaxin finished reading the letter, she reluctantly returned the two pieces of paper to mo ruyue.


    ¡°then sister princess should stay at home and rest well. let¡¯s agree that i¡¯ll come and find you on the day of the mid-autumn festival.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded. ¡°granny rong, help me send jiaxin off. ¡®


    song jiaxin was a little flattered, but she didn¡¯t refuse..

 Chapter 487

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°where are you going for the mid-autumn festival?¡±


    gu ying should not have asked, but he remembered that he was supposed to bring mo ruyue to xiangguo temple on the mid-autumn festival.


    mo ruyue also remembered gu ying¡¯s invitation, but she did not seem to have accepted it openly.


    ¡°she invited me to go to xiangguo temple with her.¡±


    gu ying¡¯s face turned even darker.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you go with me?¡±


    as soon as mo ruyue said this, gu ying¡¯s face turned from dark to bright.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ll go together then.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s getting late, you should rest early.¡±


    gu ying left after saying that and left excitedly.


    mo ruyue wondered if she was too soft-hearted.


    the mid-autumn festival soon arrived. mo ruyue, who thought she could go to xiangguo temple during the day, was summoned into the palace by the emperor to accompany empress dowager and imperial concubine li to celebrate the mid -autumn festival.


    as usual, mo ruyue went to imperial concubine li¡¯s place after arriving at the palace. after taking her pulse, she went to the empress dowagers place for dinner with imperial concubine li.


    imperial concubine li started talking about the yuan family. the family that almost killed her.


    mo ruyue suddenly remembered yuan shan, who had asked her for help. it had been a few days, but nothing bad had happened to her. it seemed that everything before was purely a coincidence.


    mo ruyue was relieved.


    she wanted to give her such a big cheat, but she had to save everyone. that was really disgusting.


    mo ruyue spent the mid-autumn festival with empress dowager, imperial concubine li and the emperor.


    she thought that she might not be able to stroll around xiangguo temple and the streets today, but empress dowager spoke up.


    ¡°alright, this widow is already very happy to have all of you accompany her for a reunion dinner. i am old and my body is heavy. now that it is dark, i want to


    ¡°you guys can go play if you want to.¡±


    mo ruyue really wanted to leave immediately, but she couldn¡¯t leave after empress dowager said so. it would seem like she didn¡¯t want to stay here.


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid that if i don¡¯t let you out, that girl jiaxin will run into the palace and cause trouble for me. go.¡±


    after mo ruyue left the palace, she immediately sent someone to the song family to inform song jiaxin to come over. she went home and changed into her usual clothes. she was going to play, so she had to wear something light.


    gu ying arrived very quickly. mo ruyue had also tidied up the place, but song jiaxin had yet to arrive.


    mo ruyue planned to go directly to the song family¡¯s house. as soon as they left the house, they saw song jiaxin with three people following behind her.


    ¡°sister princess, i¡¯m sorry for being late.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. let¡¯s go.¡±


    as it was the mid-autumn festival today, the streets were bustling with people. it was not convenient for them to take a carriage, so they had to walk to xiangguo temple.


    fortunately, it wasn¡¯t far away, so she could take her shopping.


    from afar, they could see the lively scene of the lights shining at the entrance of xiangguo temple.


    mo ruyue could even hear the street vendors shouting at the entrance of her house.


    ¡°sister princess, let me introduce you. these people came with me. you won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    mo ruyue was speechless. she had already brought them here, and now she said she minded. would they leave?


    when song jiaxin said this, she looked very embarrassed and apologetic.


    originally, they had agreed that only they would go and play by themselves. now that there were a few more people and they didn¡¯t know each other, it might not be very comfortable for them to play later.


    however, what could she do? she had been threatened by her family, and they were clinging to her stubbornly. she could not kick them away. moreover, she had already rejected them, but those two shameless women were still sticking to her.


    although mo ruvue did not like to scheme against others, she was aware of the twists and turns between these aristocratic families.


    she wasn¡¯t angry about the people song jiaxin brought along. anyway, they were just shopping on the streets. they didn¡¯t have anything to do with each other, so it was fine.


    ¡°this is minister li¡¯s second son.¡±


    ¡°these two are the two di daughters of the liu family.¡±


    from the way song jiaxin introduced them and didn¡¯t mention their names, it was obvious how much she disliked these people. to be exact, she didn¡¯t like those two women.


    and that man, the second son of minister li, wasn¡¯t he song jiaxin¡¯s fiance? he was probably angry at her.


    those two were the liu family¡¯s di daughters. song jiaxin obviously didn¡¯t like them, but she still wanted to bring them along. mo ruyue figured out that these two were probably the empress¡¯ nieces.


    mo ruyue did not understand. she and the empress were on bad terms and could be considered to have a life-and-death feud.


    these two people actually had the nerve to come shopping with her?


    as expected, shameless people were invincible.


    mo ruyue nodded at them, then pulled song jiaxin and led the way.


    as for the two di daughters of the liu family, they were intentionally or unintentionally approaching gu ying.


    ¡°this young master is this year¡¯s runner-up, right? this little girl, liu¡­¡±


    gu ying did not listen to the liu family¡¯s di daughter finish speaking. he walked straight to the stall in front of him and bought two skewers of candied haws.


    gu ying took the candied fruit back. the two daughters of the liu family thought it was for them and were excited. in the end, gu ying directly stuffed the candied fruit into mo ruyue and song jiaxin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°i¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all come out after dinner. there might be something delicious later. have some hawthorn to digest first.¡±


    mo ruyue could already guess that the two di daughters of the liu family were the empress¡¯ nieces, let alone gu ying who already knew a thing or two about the imperial court.


    he completely ignored the two women who had been trying to get close to him.


    the liu family¡¯s daughters wanted to talk to gu ying several times along the way, but gu ying avoided them every time.


    no matter how stupid the two were, they knew that gu ying did it on purpose. the two of them were so angry that they didn¡¯t know if they should continue to follow him. however, if they didn¡¯t follow him, they wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. their family members wanted them to be in the second place¡¯s eyes. it would be best if they could get him to take a fancy to one or two of them. if such a talent was roped in by their liu family, it would be able to increase their liu family¡¯s strength.


    however, they did not expect gu ying to be so stubborn and pretend not to hear them. no matter how thick-skinned he was, and with the second son of the minister¡¯s family and the young lady of the song family present, they could not be too obvious.


    as for princess ming yue, in their eyes, she was just an ignorant country bumpkin who was lucky enough to save the emperor, thus obtaining the princess¡¯ title.


    because it was night, although there was candlelight, the things on the stall could not be seen clearly. at least, it was not clear whether they were clean or not.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t want to eat the food at the stall at all. she had eaten her fill in the imperial palace, so she wasn¡¯t hungry at all.


    ¡°sister, look, in front of us is xiangguo temple. we¡¯ll reach it after crossing this bridge.¡±


    song jiaxin happily pulled mo ruyue to the front.


    on the main road into xiangguo temple, along with the two sides of the bridge, there were two rows of lanterns lit up, looking very beautiful.


    because there were many lanterns here, the road was also illuminated more clearly.


    it was unknown whether it was a river or a pond under the bridge, but it was quite big. the two ends could not be seen because of the darkness.


    as they walked to the arched bluestone bridge, the lights on both sides were reflected in the water, shining brightly.


    there were also stalls on both sides of the bridge, even more than on the street.


    wouldn¡¯t this disturb the peace of xiangguo temple?

 Chapter 488

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know what kind of gods were worshiped in xiangguo temple.


    she didn¡¯t need to worry about these things. she could worship whatever she wanted.


    therefore, mo ruyue took a few more glances at the stalls here, wanting to see what was on display near the entrance of the temple. it was indeed different from the ones on the street.


    most of them were related to temples.


    ¡°granny rong, you can go shopping with chun hua and qiu shi. you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s almost time. we¡¯ll gather on the bridge and then go home. it doesn¡¯t matter if you guys shop a little later or play a little longer. it¡¯s a holiday today.¡±


    ¡°go.¡±


    song jiaxin agreed with mo ruyue¡¯s words. she didn¡¯t like having maids following her closely when she was shopping.


    the two daughters of the liu family looked at mo ruyue¡¯s behavior and despised her even more. she was indeed a village woman from the countryside!


    with her behavior, she would be laughed at by the noble ladies in the capital. as the master, she actually didn¡¯t have any maidservants to follow her. then what was the use of these people?


    even if she wore a princess costume, it could not hide the smell of dirt!


    at mo ruyue¡¯s strong request, granny rong and a few maidservants happily went to visit their own shop.


    gu ying followed closely behind mo ruyue. he would buy anything that she saw and liked.


    on the other side the second young master of the li family also followed behind song jiaxin, handing over silver and carrying things.


    it made the two di daughters of the liu family seem redundant, but they still had to follow closely behind these two teams.


    although there were no stalls in xiangguo temple, the incense was very popular.


    on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month, xiangguo temple would not close its doors for twenty-four hours. there would be people coming to offer incense and kowtow during the twenty-four hours.


    because this was xiangguo temple, there were naturally soldiers guarding it to maintain order, so there wouldn¡¯t be chaos.


    ¡°let¡¯s go, sister. let¡¯s go and ask for a fortune. originally, asking in the morning is the most accurate, but¡­ it¡¯s the same now.¡±


    mo ruyue really didn¡¯t want to ask for a lot. what was there to ask for?


    however, song jiaxin had already pulled her to grab two buckets of lots. she held one in her hand and stuffed the other into mo ruyues hand.


    this was the first time mo ruyue had ever touched something like this in her two lifetimes.


    seeing song jiaxin so enthusiastic and everyone staring at her, mo ruyue mimicked the person beside her and shook it a few times. a stick really fell out.


    ¡°the best draw!¡±


    ¡°wow, sister, you¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    they strolled around xiangguo temple, but mo ruyue refused to worship those statues.


    in fact, when people prayed to buddha and god, it was nothing more than being unsatisfied in their hearts or doing something wrong. they wanted to seek comfort.


    to mo ruyue, she had nothing to complain about.


    if she really wanted something, she could only do it herself. it was not like a free lunch would fall from the sky if she begged for these things. otherwise, she would do nothing but kneel and kowtow every day.


    as for the old monk¡¯s explanation, mo ruyue was even more amused.


    no matter how bad these people were, no matter how bad their offers were, they would still think of ways to say nice things.


    in fact, it was just to make people happy and then think of ways to make them nav more incense money.


    she also mentioned that the red luan star has moved and that there was going to be a joyous event.


    not to mention other things, just looking at her and song jiaxin¡¯s age, if there was really no marriage, when they were eighteen, the higher-ups would also distribute them. how could there not be happy news?


    she didn¡¯t even need to say that!


    in her opinion, this was equivalent to guessing blindly.


    when they were about to leave, song jiaxin went to ask for a few more protective talismans and even helped mo ruyue ask for them.


    mo ruyue saw that she was so enthusiastic, so she went to beg for one for each of her family members, including gu ying.


    mo ruyue gave it to gu ying on the spot.


    gu ying happily took it, the corners of his mouth curling up uncontrollably. the talisman was hidden deep in his chest.


    mo ruyue casually looked around xiangguo temple and lost her interest. she felt that she might as well go shopping.


    it was more interesting to watch people guess lantern riddles and put out river lanterns.


    song jiaxin could also tell that mo ruyue had lost interest in the xiangguo


    temple


    now that they had gotten their lots, it was time for them to go out. they still had to go shopping elsewhere.


    song jiaxin was also thinking of guessing lantern riddles. she wanted second young master li to win a few lanterns for her.


    as soon as they left xiangguo temple, a group of people suddenly rushed out from inside. because there were so many people, it was crowded.


    mo ruyue and the others wanted to move aside, but before they could do so, they were squeezed over. two people were separated from gu ying and the others, and they were immediately dispersed by the crowd.


    gu ying immediately walked to mo ruyue¡¯s side to protect her, but a second wave of people came out.


    when those people passed by, mo ruyue felt that something was wrong. she felt that someone had touched her waist just now. although the movement was very light, her waist was very thin. he didn¡¯t touch her arm or anything else, but he had specifically touched her waist?


    mo ruyue reached out to her waist, only to find that there was only the pouch strap left!


    she was afraid that she would drop it, so she tied it to her belt. in the end, only the rope was left. it was obvious that the purse had been cut off.


    ¡°you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    before mo ruyue could finish her sentence, she had already shot out and chased after the person who had touched her.


    she wasn¡¯t sure who it was, but as she chased after him. someone in the crowd in front of her suddenly sped up.


    ¡°hey, hey, hey! what are you doing? why are you running?¡±


    ¡°there are so many people here. don¡¯t step on them.¡±


    when the commoners saw someone running and squeezing, they were unhappy and shouted,


    however, mo ruyue ignored them.


    that person had snatched her purse. there was no need to talk about the silver in it, but there was also the amulet she had bought for for tang tang and the others.


    although she didn¡¯t believe it, it was a kind of peace of mind.


    how could she be at ease if he stole her peace of mind?


    gu ying also reacted the moment mo ruyue rushed out, but he was stopped by those chattering people. mo ruyue had already chased after that person for a long time and was already on the bridge.


    seeing this, gu ying did not care that these people who were blocking him were commoners. he directly walked past them. some people wanted to pull him, but they were kicked away by him.


    the little thief actually had some skill left in his movements. he ran even faster than mo ruyue. mo ruyue couldn¡¯t catch up with him in a short while, so gu ying flew after him.


    because there were too many people on the street, the little thief deliberately made his way into the crowd.


    suddenly, a patrol team walked over. seeing the situation, the thief¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    gu ying shouted when he saw the patrolling soldier.


    ¡°catch that thief!¡±


    the soldiers had already seen the thief who was leading the way and knew that he was the one they were talking about, so they surrounded him.


    the thief saw that he was surrounded from all three sides, so he ran back. in the end, he ran to the bridge of xiangguo temple.


    along the way, many stalls were knocked over, and fruits and snacks were scattered all over the ground. those stall owners were crying and cursing.


    ¡°little thief, let¡¯s see where you can run! run again!¡±


    mo ruyue saw that gu ying had gone to chase after the thief. fortunately, she knew what she was capable of and did not waste any more time to chase after him. however, she did not expect that the thief would still have some tricks up his sleeve. gu ying could not catch up with him for a while. coincidentally, he ran back by himself..

 Chapter 489

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the thief panicked!


    he didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue to still be here!


    the thief¡¯s eyes were filled with determination as he decided to knock mo ruyue down. however, he did not expect that mo ruyue was actually hiding something. this seemingly weak and pretty girl was actually a martial artist!


    he had only exchanged a few moves with mo ruyue, but he had never seen her in such a way. he did not want to overthink it.


    after a few more breaths of time, gu ying and the soldiers arrived.


    he gave mo ruyue a vicious slap and wanted to run back, but gu ying and the soldiers had already caught up and were about to get on the bridge.


    then, he saw a group of soldiers approaching from behind mo ruyue. there was no way out on either side.


    seeing that the situation was not looking good, the thief gave mo ruyue a final blow and jumped off the bridge into the water.


    mo ruyue tilted her body to dodge the thiefs palm attack. suddenly, she felt a strong force coming from behind her, which she was unprepared for. she dodged in front but failed to dodge behind. her body tilted and she fell off the bridge and into the water.


    ¡°mo ruyue!¡±


    gu ying¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he saw mo ruyue fall into the water. he also saw the person who pushed mo ruyue. it was one of the liu family¡¯s di daughters.


    when he flew over, mo ruyue was already close to the surface of the water. he didn¡¯t have a whipping weapon in his hand, so he couldn¡¯t tie her down.


    gu ying didn¡¯t hesitate to jump in the direction where mo ruyue fell. at the same time, he gave the liu family¡¯s daughter, who had pushed mo ruyue into the water, a hard slap.


    the eldest daughter of the liu family also fell off the bridge and was slapped. she felt that her internal organs had been shattered by that palm.


    ¡°ah!¡±


    ¡°plop!¡±


    ¡°plop!¡±


    ¡°plop!¡±


    the commotion here had already attracted the attention of the crowd. granny rong, granny yan, and the others had also noticed mo ruyue falling off the bridge. they were so frightened that they all rushed onto the bridge.


    ¡°princess!¡±


    while song jiaxin¡¯s heart was pounding, she saw gu ying jump down as well. she heaved a sigh of relief, and at the same time, a fire burned in her heart.


    she had also seen the liu family¡¯s di daughters standing behind mo ruyue earlier. moreover, one of them had done something to her. although she could not see clearly, she was certain that mo ruyue had been pushed down by them.


    she walked over and slapped the face of the other daughter of the liu family.


    ¡°if anything happens to princess ming yue, your liu family will definitely be in big trouble!¡±


    second miss liu saw that her sister had also fallen into the water. this time, she was really flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. she immediately cried and didn¡¯t care about song jiaxin hitting her.


    ¡°someone come quickly, go into the water and save my sister. she can¡¯t swim.¡± ¡°help!¡±


    however, no one seemed to have heard her words. the guards who followed mo ruyue also went into the water. they all headed toward mo ruyue, leaving the liu family¡¯s di daughter alone.


    the guards felt their hearts turn cold. they were supposed to protect the princess, but in the end, they had caused the princess to suffer such a great disaster. they hated the liu family¡¯s daughter to the bone. it would have been good if they had not pushed her into the water.


    seeing that she was about to sink into the water, the few personal maids of the liu family went around the bridge and jumped into the water.


    they didn¡¯t know how to swim either, but if anything happened to the young miss in the water, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. they might as well drown themselves in the water and protect their families.


    at this moment, gu ying only wanted to skin that thief and eldest miss liu alive.


    mo ruyue imew how to swim, so she still chased after the thief after entering the water.


    since she had already come down, of course, she would chase after the thief.


    seeing that mo ruyue was able to move freely in the water, gu ying heaved a sigh of relief and quickly caught up to her.


    ¡°you go up first, i¡¯ll chase after you.¡±


    gu ying quickly caught up to the thief and caught him with a palm.


    the thief didn¡¯t expect that these people would chase him into the water with just a small purse.


    was it necessary?


    suddenly, he felt a tightness in his chest. he had been hit twice and his acupoints had been sealed. he could not move.


    gu ying turned around and saw that mo ruyue had already reached the shore. she dragged the thief into the water for a long time before coming back up.


    the thief was soaking in the water. when the soldiers arrived, they went into the water and fished him out. at the same time, they also fished out the unconscious maidservants of the liu family. finally, they fished out the di daughter of the liu family.


    it was too late, and they were in the water. they didn¡¯t know which was the young lady and which was the maidservant.


    as for the eldest daughter of the liu family, she had already drunk a stomach full of water and fainted. moreover, she had been slapped by gu ying.


    the liu family¡¯s second young miss saw her sister, and pounced on her, crying.


    if anything happened to her sister, how was she going to explain it to her family?


    the two sisters had always had a good relationship. she was really afraid that their sister would die.


    ¡°doctor! quickly call the doctor.¡±


    however, no one paid any attention to her because the maidservants and nannies she brought with her were all unconscious at this moment. no one helped her find a doctor.


    song jiaxin wouldn¡¯t help her look for it at all. it would be better if she drowned. she was furious.


    mo ruyue had accompanied her out for a walk. if anything happened to her, she would feel bad for herself, let alone the others.


    however, these two b*tches of the liu family actually wanted to drown mo ruyue. they were so vicious. she would rather die herself. she did not care.


    the second son of minister li¡¯s family, seeing that song jiaxin didn¡¯t care about the two young ladies of the liu family, naturally he wouldn¡¯t care either.


    after all, he had to please his fiance. if he were to interfere with the people that his wife hated, he would also be hated. he was not that stupid. what did those people¡¯s lives have to do with him?


    after mo ruyue came up, granny rong and granny yan immediately draped mo ruyue with the cloak that they had prepared earlier to prevent her from catching a cold and revealing her body.


    gu ying took out mo ruyue¡¯s pouch from the thief¡¯s body. it was already soaked, and the protective talisman inside was also soaked. there were only a few pieces of silver left.


    mo ruyue was so angry that she stepped forward and broke the thief¡¯s leg and hand bones.


    the thief, who was originally drowning, was actually woken up by the pain.


    song jiaxin looked at the second daughter of the liu family who was asking for help, and she turned to mo ruyue with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°see, it you want your sister to come over quickly, can¡¯t you just step on ner arms and legs a few times?


    ¡°we¡¯re not doctors, and we can¡¯t invite a doctor over in a short period of time.


    it won¡¯t be good if something really happens if you hold it in for too long.¡±


    the second young miss of the liu family saw mo ruyue¡¯s expression and her eyes narrowed. this village woman was so fierce.


    what she didn¡¯t expect was that song jiaxin would fall out with them and really ignore her sister.


    she also knew that song jiaxin said that on purpose, but how could she step on her sister¡¯s legs and hands? wouldn¡¯t they break?


    she could not do that no matter what.


    ¡°can¡¯t you help me find a doctor? when the time comes, i¡¯ll definitely visit and thank you. i beg you.¡±


    she said that she was begging her, but her tone was clearly threatening.


    ¡°i¡¯ve already asked someone to invite them. maybe there are too many people.


    who can guarantee when they can be invited?¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t you carry your sister yourself? your clothes are already wet.¡±


    it would have been fine if song jiaxin hadn¡¯t said anything, but once she did, all the onlookers turned to look at the unconscious miss liu.


    the weather wasn¡¯t cold to begin with, and she wore very little. once she was wet, her exquisite figure was exposed in front of her eyes. immediately, some people with bad eyes stared at her with ill intentions..

 Chapter 490

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    when song jiaxin said this, the second miss of the liu family also noticed the malicious gazes of the people around her. she was so angry that her face turned white and red.


    the maidservants and nannies who had followed them here had also fainted.


    if the soldiers had not fished them out, they might still be soaking in the water.


    at this moment, no one could go to her carriage to take things. moreover, their carriages were all parked at the song residence. in the end, she had no choice but to lie on her sister¡¯s body.


    ¡°next time something like this happens, don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    ¡°these are just worldly possessions. if there¡¯s no more, i can think of a way to get more. but if something happens to you, what would we do?¡±


    ¡°think about the babies back home who are waiting for you.¡±


    gu ying wished he could punch himself. it was all his fault for being too low alert.


    it seemed that no one could be trusted. even if it was a peaceful street, they had to guard against it as if it was a battlefield.


    ¡°i¡¯m just so angry. i¡¯ve just bought the amulet for tang tang and the others, but it was stolen by me and fell into the water!¡±


    mo ruyue was furious at the thought of it. she had missed the babies very much. she had finally bought something for them, but she had encountered a thief.


    the thief had stolen everything, but he had to steal her purse. there wasn¡¯t much money in this purse.


    it was also because the clothes of this era did not have pockets like the clothes of the later era. the purse could only be hung on the waist and could not even be placed on the sleeves.


    very soon, people from shuntian prefecture came over. with such a huge commotion here, someone had already gone to report the case.


    the patrolling soldiers told them what had happened. the people near


    shuntian immediately dragged the thief away. however, they were puzzled. this person had been beaten to such a state. his hands and legs were broken. this person was a ruthless person.


    in the blink of an eye, he saw gu ying beside him and understood that gu ying was quite famous on the battlefield.


    ¡°i want to sue the liu family¡¯s di daughter for trying to kill me!¡±


    ¡°when i was facing this thief, she pushed me off the bridge.¡±


    ¡°i suspect that she is in cahoots with this thief. otherwise, why would she help the thief push me into the water?¡±


    ¡°i really don¡¯t understand. i don¡¯t even know her, and i don¡¯t have any grudges against her. i really can¡¯t think of a reason why she would harm me. the only explanation is that she¡¯s in cahoots with this thief.¡±


    mo ruyue stopped the shuntian prefecture people who were about to leave and pointed at the unconscious eldest miss of the liu family.


    only then did shuntian prefecture notice the person lying on the ground beside them.


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, the second young miss of the liu family¡¯s face instantly turned pale. she looked at mo ruyue.


    ¡°princess ming yue, don¡¯t slander her! don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t even look at the second miss of the liu family. she just stared at the shuntian prefecture people.


    ¡°i¡¯ll testify for princess ming yue. it was indeed the eldest miss of liu family who pushed princess ming yue, causing princess ming yue to fall off the bridge.¡±


    ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for princess ming yue¡¯s ability to swim, perhaps she would have become like this?¡±


    while song jiaxin was talking to the shuntian prefecture people, she also used her elbow to nudge the li family¡¯s second young master, wanting him to testify as well.¡±


    ¡°indeed, i saw it too.¡±


    of course, the young master of the li family was on the same side as song jiaxin. even if he didn¡¯t see it, he had to say that he saw it. moreover, he really saw it.


    ¡°she¡¯s also drenched and unconscious. why don¡¯t we wait for the doctor to come and talk about it when she wakes up?


    shuntian prefecture couldn¡¯t afford to offend the li liu family, but they also knew that this newly promoted princess ming yue was deeply loved by the emperor, imperial concubine li, and empress dowager. they simply treated her as a real princess, and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    the people from shuntian prefecture started sweating profusely. shuntian prefecture in the capital was really too difficult to deal with!


    no one could see clearly how the eldest daughter of the liu family fell into the water.


    when gu ying gave her a slap, he used a strong wind. in fact, he did not even touch her body. therefore, many people did not understand how the eldest daughter of the liu family fell into the water.


    ¡°cough, cough.¡±


    at this moment, the eldest daughter of the liu family actually coughed out two mouthfuls of water. her eyelashes moved and her eyes blinked as she slowly woke up.


    ¡°it seems that we don¡¯t have to wait for the doctor. you can take her away.¡±


    because song jiaxin and the li family¡¯s second young master were witnesses, shuntian prefecture couldn¡¯t play dumb.


    they had no choice but to take the young lady of the liu family away with them. however, they knew what they were doing. the young lady of the liu family was drenched. they had asked the soldiers to bring a wooden board over and let her lie on it. they had already sent someone to inform the liu family. they could not solve this matter casually.


    the eldest daughter of the liu family, who was carried away, reacted for a while before realizing that she had been taken away. she was still confused about being beaten into the water.


    ¡°what are you doing? what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°do you know who i am? what are you doing? put me down!¡±


    however, due to mo ruyue¡¯s gaze, two of mo ruyue¡¯s guards were following behind them, so they could only pretend not to hear her.


    the liu family¡¯s second young miss did not expect such a big thing to happen. she also did not expect her sister to be so bold as to push mo ruyue into the water. what should she do?


    those maids and old women were still choking on the water, and none of them had woken up. she had no one to serve her, and her sister had been taken away. in a fit of anger, she covered her face and ran home crying. she had to hurry home to find her parents.


    her sister could not be brought to shuntian prefecture. if she was brought there, what reputation would she have in the future?


    when the patrolling soldiers saw this, two of them went to escort the liu family¡¯s second young miss. they could not get away with the fact that there were thieves on the street. now, the matter had become so big.


    they couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the liu family¡¯s second miss. if anything happened, they should go back to their own homes.


    however, not long after the liu family¡¯s second young miss left, two maidservants and an old woman slowly woke up on the ground. when they woke up, they did not see their two young misses. thinking of what had happened before, they panicked. could it be that the eldest young miss had drowned?


    they fainted again.


    the guards who had been watching them were surprised that they had woken up, but they fainted again. they were helpless and continued to wait for the doctor or the liu family to come and take these servants back.


    in fact, when the thief stole mo ruyue¡¯s purse, she did not want to fight to the death with him. however, she later realized that the thief was actually skilled. moreover, his martial arts did not seem like the mediocre skills of a thief. he seemed to be better than her and was not inferior to gu ying. it was obvious that he was well-trained.


    it was obvious that it was someone who wanted to harm her. even if it wasn¡¯t, it couldn¡¯t be an ordinary thief. she definitely didn¡¯t want to let him go.


    mo ruyue was very depressed. who did she offend to make him so scheming to harm her?


    ever since he came here, he did not kill or set fire.


    most importantly, what could he get from her if he harmed her?


    now that she had become a princess, it was impossible for her to have the chance to enter the palace to fight with them for that man. what was there to be afraid of? must they kill her?


    because of this incident, there were fewer people on the originally lively street.


    when the timid young ladies saw this situation, they were so frightened that they did not dare to stay outside. mo ruyue and gu ying were drenched and could not continue strolling..

 Chapter 491

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    granny yan had already called for two carriages. mo ruyue and gu ying each took one and returned to the princess¡¯ temporary residence.


    when they left, the doctor they had invited arrived late. only the old women and servant girls of the liu family were left. the doctor had checked their pulse. they had choked on water for a long time and were scared. there was no danger to their lives. they just needed to recuperate for a few days.


    as for whether their life would be in danger when they returned to the liu family, that was not something that outsiders could know.


    gu ying told mo ruyue not to worry about the liu family¡¯s eldest young miss and the thief who had been taken away by shuntian prefecture. he went out that very night, but returned not long after.


    mo ruyue was already resting, so he went to rest as well.


    after what had happened, gu ying was worried about mo ruyue staying alone in the palace. although the palace was guarded by guards and maids, he was still worried.


    even when he slept at night, he was vigilant. he would immediately open his eyes at the slightest movement.


    as a result, the next morning, mo ruyue looked at gu ying with a strange expression. his eyes were slightly sunken and green.


    ¡°you couldn¡¯t have been scared by falling into the water last night, right? i¡¯m fine. what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    actually, mo ruyue knew that he was worried about her.


    after all, he was a person who had been on the battlefield and had made great contributions on the battlefield. how could he be so scared that he could not sleep because of a small thief?


    she was just joking with him, telling him that she was in a good state and that there was no need to be so nervous.


    seeing that mo ruyue was still in the mood to joke around with him, gu ying was relieved.


    ¡°we will be going home in two days. do you have anything to pack? you can slowly pack in these two days.¡±


    if there¡¯s anything you haven¡¯t prepared yet, tell me and i¡¯ll help you prepare it. ¡®


    before leaving, mo ruyue could not avoid going into the palace to check on imperial concubine li. she might have to stay in the palace for the next two days, so she would not have time to prepare her own things.


    in a while, she would go to shuntian prefecture to take a look personally.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have much to prepare. i was thinking of buying more gifts for my family. look at the rewards i¡¯ve received from the palace. i can¡¯t even pull a carriage home. i¡¯ll probably have to ask the xue family¡¯s bodyguard agency to come.¡±


    those things were given to her by the imperial court, so she couldn¡¯t sell them, but she could definitely use them. moreover, mo ruyue had the right to control them herself.


    she could not use so much by herself, and the things given to her were not bad. if she spent money to buy bad things to take home, she would not burn money. giving things from the palace would be more prestigious, right?


    after breakfast, gu ying went out.


    granny yan and granny rong brought a few maidservants and knelt down in front of mo ruyue.


    ¡°what are you doing?


    ¡°this servant failed to protect her master. princess, please punish me!¡± granny rong spoke on behalf of the others, and the others followed suit and kowtowed.


    mo ruyue wondered what was going on.


    ¡°get up quickly. i can¡¯t blame you for this. even if you were by my side at that time, something like this would definitely have happened.¡±


    she truly felt that way. moreover, these two nannies and several maidservants did not know how to fight. even if they were by her side at that time, they might have fallen off the bridge with her.


    after last night¡¯s incident, mo ruyue hated staying in this place where the good and the bad mixed together and cheated each other even more.


    this place was bustling, but she still felt that her small mountain village was more comfortable.


    they didn¡¯t have to scheme against each other, eat whatever they wanted to eat, talk however they wanted, and eat melon seeds whenever they wanted.


    even the emperor treated her well, but she didn¡¯t like to have to pay respects to them every two or three days.


    the emperor had already pardoned her, but power was supreme, and there were still so many people who did not like her. she tried her best to behave herself and put on an appearance. she felt that it was quite aggrieved to do such hypocritical things against her heart.


    therefore, she was only suitable for west river village.


    as the saying goes, if there is no tiger in the mountain, the monkey will be king. she was willing to be a monkey in xihe village, and she did not want to be a phoenix in a cage in beijing.


    the nannies and maidservants didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue to be so easy to talk to. they knew that their master was a good person. even though she sometimes didn¡¯t treat rules as rules and didn¡¯t like to be bound by them, they felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea. they had to put aside all these and follow this master.


    ¡°you guys haven¡¯t eaten breakfast either, right? hurry up and take turns to eat breakfast. i might be entering the palace soon.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s tone was unquestionable, and the nannies and maidservants did not dare to resist. they all stood up and went to eat breakfast.


    the breakfast they ate was not much different from what mo ruyue ate. mo ruyue had told jiayao that she had to watch the people around her cook for her, not just for her.


    since then, jiayao had been making more and more food, and mo ruyue couldn¡¯t finish it all by herself. she would only have a bowl of porridge in the morning with a few buns, dumplings, and some fruits. she would always leave a lot for them to eat.


    every time jiayao tried to persuade the nannies to cook less, the two nannies would also probe mo ruyue, but mo ruyue would still say that she should cook more and not less.


    in fact, they all knew that the princess had deliberately made too much for them to eat.


    this was not the only good thing that had been revealed unintentionally. they were very lucky to have met such a good master, so they became more and more loyal to mo ruyue.


    when they first arrived, they had a wait-and-see attitude towards mo ruyue. they even felt disdain for her. they thought that she was just a village woman, and they were unwilling to be her slaves.


    but after getting along, they gradually fell in love with this master. instead, they felt that this kind of master was better.


    with the princess¡¯s true nature, she was much easier to serve than those who liked to beat around the bush.


    every time, they were the ones who scared themselves to the point of being on tenterhooks. in fact, ever since they followed princess ming yue, the princess had never given them any face or asked them to do anything overboard. there was even less beating and scolding. they even ate and drank well every day. there was no better master like this.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know how the servants were feeling, but at the end of the day, mo ruyue was indeed summoned into the palace.


    mo ruyue had already tidied herself up and followed the eunuch into the palace.


    on the way, she heard many people discussing the matter of the liu family¡¯s di daughter.


    they were all rumors that were not good for the liu family.


    liu family¡¯s di daughter was a vicious person who persecuted princess ming


    yue? liu family¡¯s di daughter colluded with a thief to harm princess ming yue?


    liu family¡¯s di daughter was drenched in water and carried into shuntian prefecture, and so on and so forth. in any case, the reputation of the liu family¡¯s di daughter was gone.


    mo ruyue listened to the rumors on the street. no matter what) the liu family was the empress¡¯ direct line of descent. no ordinary person would dare to spread such gossip.


    even if the empress was banished to the cold palace, there were still a few powerful people in the liu family who were quite useful in front of the emperor.


    as for whether it was real or fake, or if it was used by the emperor to stabilize the people, that was unknown..

 Chapter 492

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    after thinking about it, mo ruyue recalled that gu ying had gone out for a while after they came back last night. although he came back soon after, he immediately went out again after breakfast. she guessed that he had most likely sent someone to spread these rumors.


    he was helping her vent her anger.


    after entering the palace, empress dowager and imperial concubine li asked if mo ruyue was alright.


    in fact, they had already asked someone to find out if she was fine. if she was really fine, they would not have let her enter the palace now.


    initially, she thought that she was frightened and wanted her to rest at home. however, when she thought that she would leave the day after tomorrow, she was afraid that she would have fewer opportunities to see her, so she could not help but announce her to the palace.


    if it weren¡¯t for the eldest prince, imperial concubine li would have left the palace to see mo ruyue herself.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, this widow will definitely help you. that liu family girl is too outrageous!¡±


    ¡°she simply doesn¡¯t put this widow in her eyes!¡¯


    after all, mo ruyue had been conferred the title of princess ming yue, so she had to call her princess. yet, she was still blatantly persecuting mo ruyue.


    did some people think that she was old and no longer cared?


    then this time, she would let them see if she could still manage things!


    thus, when mo ruyue was eating the soothing meal that empress dowager and the others had ordered the imperial kitchen to specially prepare for her in the afternoon, and when the dishes from the liu family¡¯s head were just placed on the table, a eunuch came to deliver the imperial edict.


    it wasn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s, nor was it imperial concubine li¡¯s, or empress


    dowager¡¯s.


    the eunuch directly verbally reprimanded the liu family for not teaching their daughter well. empress dowager specially gave the liu family a book on


    female virtues. she hoped that the liu family would carefully teach the girl in the family before letting her out.


    if empress dowager¡¯s decree was released, it would be a big deal.


    it seemed like a few words, but in reality, empress dowager had belittled this woman. which family would dare to marry a woman from such a family?


    that would destroy the third generation!


    no one would use their own descendants to make such a joke. even if they wanted to curry favor, they had to think about it carefully.


    they would rather find a virtuous person from a small family with a low family background than marry someone without virtue.


    as soon as the decree was issued, four families who were originally married to the liu family had already come to cancel the marriage. this made the liu family so angry that their noses were crooked.


    however, empress dowager¡¯s edict did not allow anyone to explain, let alone apologize. everyone had all kinds of excuses, such as their son¡¯s fate was not good recently and it was not suitable for a happy event. otherwise, there would be a bloody disaster, or they had to prioritize their studies. anyway, there were many high-sounding excuses.


    the third and second rank officials of the liu family had reprimanded their daughters in court for their poor upbringing. at the same time, they had the intention of begging for forgiveness. however, ji hong did not answer them at all and nodded along with their words.


    ¡°since you feel that you¡¯ve failed to educate your daughter, then educate her at home. teach her well. don¡¯t let such a situation happen again. this kind of girl who doesn¡¯t know the rules and has no virtue will harm others and herself.¡±


    when the two ministers heard the emperor¡¯s words, they almost spat out a mouthful of blood and forcefully swallowed it.


    these words were said by them. the emperor was just going along with their words to comfort them, but was this the way to persuade them?


    ji hong didn¡¯t care. didn¡¯t they say so themselves?


    for a moment, the liu family became a big joke in the capital.


    the liu family had no choice but to give mo ruyue something valuable as an apology. they thought that she would not accept it.


    however, mo ruyue didn¡¯t refuse at all. she dared to accept as many gifts as she could.


    the liu family had paid a huge price.


    ¡°did you get people to spread those rumors on the street?¡±


    gu ying did not avoid mo ruyue¡¯s gaze. he only hummed and did not answer her directly, but it could be considered a side admission.


    ¡°you¡¯ve ruined the reputation of the other girls of the liu family.¡±


    actually, mo ruyue did not pity the other innocent people of the liu family.


    since you did such a thing, you have to accept the consequences. no matter what a person did, there would be consequences.


    she really couldn¡¯t be blamed. she could only blame the liu family¡¯s di daughter.


    ¡°what does their reputation have to do with me? what those people said is the truth. they didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    their reputation was ruined, and they deserved it.


    gu ying had deliberately let people spread the truth.


    that liu family¡¯s di daughter was brought to shuntian prefecture, and in the end, she would definitely be released with a lot of noise and a lot of rain.


    the liu family might even think of a way to hide this matter from the world.


    he would not let them have their way and release this reputation in advance. let¡¯s see how they would accept it.


    otherwise, would his mo ruyue be bullied for nothing?


    even those families who went to cancel the engagement had his hands.


    although he wasn¡¯t a general and wasn¡¯t in the capital, he still had connections.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people last night, he would have killed lady liu on the spot.


    even if he couldn¡¯t kill her now, that scourge wouldn¡¯t have an easy time in the future.


    she was so vicious and didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself. whether she could live to 30 would depend on her own temperament.


    the eldest daughter of the liu family, who had been bailed out by the liu family the next day, was currently having a high fever and was occasionally unconscious.


    when she woke up, she thought about what had happened last night. although her parents did not scold her, she knew that her reputation was ruined and that she might have implicated her family. she was so angry that her heart ached.


    she was so angry that her heart hurt and her face turned pale. she almost couldn¡¯t breathe and even fainted twice.


    the liu family invited a doctor to see her again. the doctor only said that after she fell into the water, she did not change her clothes in time and got a cold.


    in fact, only the eldest daughter of the liu family knew that her heart was really aching. it was not because she was angry.


    however, after hiring a few doctors, they all said that there was nothing wrong with her and asked her to calm down and take good care of herself.


    however, this illness accompanied her for the rest of her limited life. the liu family did not know the truth until her death.


    mo ruyue did not know about this. she was in a very good mood at the moment. she sat in the carriage and lifted the side curtain. she looked at the beautiful scenery outside, and her mood was lifted by the gentle breeze.


    today, they finally returned home. because they had brought a lot of things, and there were many more people, it was not easy to ride horses. they all took carriages.


    even so, they would be home in about three days.


    gu ying, who was riding beside the palanquin, would occasionally glance at the smiling mo ruyue from the corner of his eyes. his mood soared as well.


    he didn¡¯t know when it started, but his mood would change according to this woman¡¯s mood.


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t wait to grow wings and fly home.


    gu ying knew that mo ruyue was anxious, so he tried his best to let the group leave as quickly as possible. after leaving the capital, he looked back and thought that the liu family must be in chaos now.


    hmph!


    he bullied mo ruyue and thought that he was a pushover.


    he didn¡¯t even need to verify it to know that the liu family wouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing when they got home. you know how to play dirty tricks, so do i. let¡¯s see who¡¯s one step ahead!


    the liu family and mo ruyue were mortal enemies. it was impossible for them to just watch her return to west river village safely.


    he couldn¡¯t do anything to her in the capital, but could he not do anything to her after leaving the capital?


    just as the liu family was about to send someone to stop mo ruyue, the second courtyard of the liu family caught fire.


    there was really a fire, and the place where the fire happened was the storeroom.


    ¡°water! water! hurry up and put out the fire!¡±


    all the servants of the liu family took something that could scoop water to water the fire. after a long time, the fire was put out, but the warehouse was burnt black and nothing was left.


    ¡°heavens!¡±


    the old men and women of the liu family fainted.


    most of the important savings of the liu family were in there..

 Chapter 493

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    on the streets of the capital, the liu family became the biggest news in the teahouses of the capital for a while.


    passerby a invited passerby b to a teahouse to chat.


    ¡°you still don¡¯t know, right?¡±


    ¡°i heard that the liu family¡¯s daughter has become the empress¡­¡±


    at this point, passerby a paused and nervously looked around to see if there were any suspicious people listening in. what he was going to say next should not be heard by anyone, but he still approached passerby b and whispered.


    ¡°her conduct is not good. ever since she entered the palace, the liu family has been in trouble. now, the reputation of the liu family¡¯s daughters is even worse.¡±


    ¡°now, even the large storeroom at home had caught fire!¡±


    ¡°if you ask me, this liu family¡¯s girl is not suitable to enter the palace to be an empress. i can¡¯t stand it anymore. this family is all wicked!¡±


    ¡°how can you be the mother of the world!¡±


    after passerby b heard the gossip, he looked for passerby c and continued to chat about the first-hand news.


    passerby c went to look for passerby d after hearing the news¡­ in the end, passerby x shared it with his friends.


    ¡°i heard that the liu family¡¯s empress is an extremely vicious woman¡­¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ve been punished by the heavens, and our family has suffered a disaster. the emperor is probably going to depose the empress. otherwise, hell jinx our xi liang¡¯s new emperor. what should we do?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right!¡¯


    for a time, such rumors were all over the capital.


    two days later, at the xuanzheng hall,


    prime minister wang made an example. ¡°the empress is lacking in virtue. she is not suitable to be the mother of the world. she can¡¯t set an example¡­¡±


    below was a long list of ironclad evidence of what the empress¡¯s uncles and brothers had done over the years.


    ¡°emperor, please reconsider.¡±


    minister liu and the second and third-grade officials of the liu family all had black faces¡­


    not waiting for their faces to turn black for a second, more than a dozen people stepped forward one after another and submitted the same memorial as prime minister wang.


    the liu family members were really panicking now.


    mo ruyue and the others would not know about the turmoil in the imperial court. even if gu ying knew what was going to happen today, his heart was still on mo ruyue¡¯s. he could not care about those things. seeing that they were about to enter reliance town, they were all eager to return home.


    arriving at reliance town was no different from reaching home. they would be home in less than half a cup of tea¡¯s time.


    ¡°brother, is that uncle?¡±


    ¡°was that uncle? since eldest uncle is back, is mother back too?¡±


    ¡°is mother sitting in the carriage next to him? quick, quick, quick!¡±


    tang tang pulled si bao and asked as she spoke. before she could finish, the two little fellows ran toward the group of carriages.


    wang tiezhu, qin qingfei, hua jianan, and the others did not manage to catch up. although there were not many people on the street, they were still drenched in sweat.


    ¡°my little ancestor, run slower, run slower!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s your mother who¡¯s back. they won¡¯t run away again. don¡¯t fall¡­¡±


    the few of them chased and shouted, but the two little fellows were still in the crowd and nimbly scuttled to the front of the group of people.


    when mo ruyue and the others came back, the carriage was originally in the middle because the xue family bodyguard agency was following them.


    when they were about to reach reliance town, mo ruyue asked the coachman to bring her carriage to the front of the group. she was worried that her family would be disappointed if they didn¡¯t see her when they received the letter and knew that they were coming back today.


    since mo ruyue¡¯s carriage was already at the front, gu ying naturally rode on his horse and continued to follow.


    not long after the carriage arrived, mo ruyue vaguely heard tanh tang¡¯s voice.


    she looked out the window at gu ying. ¡°did you hear tang tang¡¯s voice? i think i heard tang tangs voice. are they here to pick us up?


    gu ying moved his ears, wanting to listen carefully. before he could answer, the few people who were running toward them and trying their best to chase after the two children in front of them were exactly what they were thinking about!


    even mo ruyue had seen it.


    ¡°stop the carriage!¡¯


    the coachman had followed mo ruyue here, and he was one of the four guards.


    how could he not listen to the princess? he immediately reined in the reins.


    before the carriage had even stopped, mo ruyue jumped off the carriage, causing gu ying¡¯s hands to itch.


    he didn¡¯t manage to pull her in.


    ¡°mother, is that really you?


    when the two little fellows saw the person who jumped down from the carriage, their eyes curved up. however, they wanted to see more clearly. they did not even dare to blink as they ran and asked.


    ¡°tang tang, si bao¡¯s mother is here, mother is back!¡±


    mo ruyue quickly ran toward the two children. the pedestrians on the street had already stopped to watch the large group of people entering the town.


    ¡°mother, mother¡±


    ¡°mother~¡±


    si bao would occasionally act coquettishly, but he was too embarrassed to be like his sister. no matter what the venue was, he had to maintain his upbringing outside.


    but now, he had forgotten about all that. he didn¡¯t even remember to follow the rules when he was outside. now, he was even better at acting coquettishly than tang tang.


    ¡°hey, mother¡¯s two babies. mother missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°yo, doctor mo is back!¡±


    ¡°ah, divine doctor mo is back. sigh!¡±


    ¡°ah, it¡¯s been a long time. doctor mo is finally back!¡±


    ¡°where did doctor mo go? i haven¡¯t seen you in town for so long?¡±


    mo ruyue was not in the mood to answer those people. she only smiled and nodded.


    there were still many people who asked the same question over and over again. she did not have the time to answer them. she pulled the two little babies into the carriage and told the coachman to speed home.


    a group of people passed through reliance town. soon, the streets became lively because of mo ruyue.


    when such a large group of people entered the village, it was naturally a lively scene.


    after they returned to the village, the whole village flocked to mo ruyue¡¯s house to welcome her and gu ying home.


    they had not been home for more than a month, and the entire village really missed them.


    especially mo ruyue.


    she gave out ideas to teach them how to farm, how to pick herbs, and how to plant all kinds of things.


    although mo ruyue had been on bad terms with many people when she first came to the village, west river village was peaceful now.


    in the past, no matter if everyone liked her or not, they all missed her when they saw that she had not returned for more than a month.


    the people from the xue family bodyguard agency sent them to their destination. they were supposed to go back directly, but gu ying stayed behind.


    even if they left now, they would have to stay in lianshan county or the next town in the evening.


    it was quite hard for them to run around all year round. these were his good brothers. moreover, xue qing was also here. he asked them to leave tomorrow so that he could meet xue qing properly.


    thus, the team agreed to stay in the military compound for the night.


    when the villagers saw that the two nannies and eight maidservants were dressed even more extravagantly than the young ladies of the big families in town, they were all dumbfounded. what was going on?


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. you¡¯re tired from the journey.¡±


    ¡°everyone, go home. when they come back to their senses, it won¡¯t be too late for you to come back and chat.¡±


    the village chief saw that everyone in the village was crowded in front of mo ruyue¡¯s house, chattering away and asking all sorts of questions. there was also a group of people who came back with mo ruyue and the others. the old village chief came over in high spirits to maintain order..

 Chapter 494

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    fortunately, the villagers were much more obedient now. they would basically do as the village chief said.


    everyone saw that mo ruyue¡¯s family was busy at the moment, so it was not appropriate to chat with them. they only welcomed mo ruyue and gu ying back- they were still sensible-


    after the old village chief spoke, they all went home, leaving only a few who were closer to mo ruyue.


    ¡°sister, could it be that you bought more servants?¡±


    ¡°they¡¯re dressed too well.¡±


    mrs. wang came over with a pair of twins and greeted mo ruyue warmly.


    ¡°you guys move these things into the courtyard first.¡±


    mo ruyue could tell that the two nannies and the eight maidservants were uncomfortable. she was at a loss, but she would not explain anything to them. since they had chosen to follow her, they should know her true identity, so they sent them to work to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    however, she really did not know how to explain it to the villagers. if she were to say that they were her servants, they were indeed dressed better than the old village chief.


    although she had the title of princess, she did not want the villagers to revere her. after she went to the capital, she yearned for the free life in the village. it was just that there were more servants.


    this matter had to be explained slowly.


    ¡°it¡¯s a long story. they will be my servants in the future.¡±


    ¡°chun hua specially take out the gift that i wanted to give to someone else.¡±


    ¡°yes, madam.¡±


    mo ruyue had discussed this matter with the nannies in the carriage the day before yesterday.


    although she could be called miss, her original body was also married, and she had children who called her mother. if these maids called her miss in front of outsiders, it would be strange. they might as well call her madam.


    the people who came back from the capital had undergone special training.


    they could do well without mo ruyues special instructions.


    the gifts were placed on the table in the room.


    mo ruyue gave the things of sister-in-law wang, xue qing, qin qingfei, and the others on the spot.


    as they unwrapped the presents, mo ruyue told them about what happened after they went to the capital, but she did not tell them the details.


    even so, when the people present heard mo ruyue¡¯s words, the gifts in their hands almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°you¡¯ve become a princess?


    ¡°are you a relative of the royal family?¡±


    mrs. wang stuttered and asked word by word.


    ¡°well, you can say that.¡±


    ¡°but i don¡¯t like the capital. i¡¯m back, and i¡¯m still the mo ruyue from west river village.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but if she didn¡¯t say it, it would be even worse if they found out through outsiders one day. it would seem like she was hiding it from them, so she might as well say it now.


    as soon as mo ruyue finished speaking, another group of people entered the village. this group was not small, at least thirty people.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know what those people were doing. gu ying looked at the sign on the carriage and knew that they were probably from the ministry of works.


    two days ago, meng xun had just finished his work. after learning that mo ruyue had left, he had rushed over.


    he got off the carriage as soon as he arrived.


    ¡°this lowly official is late, please forgive me, princess ming yue!¡±


    it seemed that princess and the others had just arrived home. fortunately, he was not too late.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so polite here.¡±


    mo ruyue also remembered that she still had to choose the princess¡¯s residence.


    however, looking at those people in their thirties, she had a headache. where were these people going to stay tonight?


    gu yings military compound was already full of people, and he had just stuffed those people from the xue family¡¯s bodyguard agency in. if he wanted to squeeze these people in again, he would have to sleep five or six people in a room.


    ¡°leave them to me.¡±


    gu ying could tell what mo ruyue was troubled about.


    ¡°do you have any ideas?¡±


    could it be that he didn¡¯t have enough bedding for these people to sleep on the floor?


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re coming back to open the civil and martial arts institute? when i came back just now, i saw that it was almost done. it seems that everyone has moved in.¡±


    upon hearing gu ying¡¯s words, mo ruyue also remembered his civil and military academy. when she passed by the corner of reliance town on her way back, she was too busy talking to the children in the carriage to pay attention.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll leave it to you to arrange.¡±


    mrs. wang and the others looked at mo ruyue.


    ¡°i have a title now, so i need a corresponding house they¡¯re here to build a house for me.¡±


    mrs. wang and the others were confused. they didn¡¯t know how to get home.


    when they got home, they realized that they were carrying big and small bags.


    after seeing what she was carrying, she was so frightened that she wanted to send it back immediately. however, she thought of mo ruyue¡¯s character and knew that she would definitely not accept it.


    sigh! he had taken advantage of her again!


    not only did mrs. wang seem to be listening to the heavenly book, but the li family also seemed to be listening to the heavenly book.


    they knew that mo ruyue had been conferred the title of princess and that gu ying had taken the second place in the examination, but he, the second place, had actually refused to become an official!


    the whole family couldn¡¯t understand. however, it was their eldest brother¡¯s choice, so the younger ones couldn¡¯t question him.


    aunt zhou didn¡¯t care about that. although she was also surprised, she felt that it was normal for anything to happen to mo ruyue.


    she was currently in the kitchen, concentrating on cooking delicious food for mo ruyue and the others.


    knowing that jiayao was the royal chef of the palace, she happily pulled her over to see her precious seasoning in the kitchen.


    jiayao didn¡¯t know what to do at first, but she was soon attracted by aunt zhou¡¯s precious seasonings.


    the people from the ministry of works were specially here to work for mo


    ruyue. mo ruyue knew that she could not delay it as they should have time.


    she originally wanted to go to county magistrate wu to look at the


    foundation, but gu ying told her that she was now a princess and could focus on the place first. after building it, she would tell wu xianling. county magistrate wu would prepare the documents and there was no need to go to him first.


    of course, mo ruyue wouldn¡¯t feel that she was idle when it was something that could save her a lot of effort.


    meanwhile, county magistrate wu had already received the notice from the higher-ups. knowing that mo ruyue had become a princess, he rushed over early the next morning.


    after hearing this news, county magistrate wu was overjoyed.


    of course, he also knew that mo ruyue was going to build a princess¡¯s manor in lianshan county, so he brought all the maps with him.


    now that mo ruyue had really become a phoenix, he naturally had to handle her matters personally.


    county magistrate wu, who had just entered west river village, looked at the village and sighed with emotion. regardless of whether mo ruyue would still live in west river village in the future, west river village would become a treasured land from now on.


    county magistrate wu immediately knelt down and kowtowed to mo ruyue upon seeing her. ¡°greetings, princess ming yue. princess ming yue!¡± when he kowtowed the first time, he was pulled up by someone.


    ¡°county magistrate wu, please get up. there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    how could mo ruyue allow him to do that? county magistrate wu was quite old, and in the past one or two years, he had been quite serious in his work. he was considered a good official.


    county magistrate wu showed mo ruyue the map he had brought and asked her to choose a location.


    now, the entire lianshan county belonged to mo ruyue, but she did not want to go to the county town of lianshan county to build a princess¡¯s manor.


    she was most familiar with west river village and had lived there for more than a year. she liked it quite a bit.


    the chickens, ducks, and rabbits on the mountain could already be slaughtered. she was prepared to do a big job before going to the capital.


    it was also impossible to build the princess¡¯s manor deep in the mountains and forests. it could not be isolated from the world.


    in the end, she chose to stay at the foot of xihe village and reliance town.


    there was a relatively empty area in this area.


    although there were still some crops in this area, they were all the most barren. there were more stones than soil in the land, and the land could not make ends meet every year..

 Chapter 495

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    if mo ruyue requisitioned the land, the families who owned the land would receive some compensation, and their lives would be better.


    there was only a total of three families¡¯ land. because there were too many stones here, people were too lazy to come over and open up. in addition, there was a plague previously. only the people of west river village would clear up every inch of land in the village except for the main road.


    after choosing the location, meng xun did not delay at all. he brought people to see the feng shui and said that it was a good place. the people from the ministry of works immediately started work.


    they had specially built the princess¡¯s manor for mo ruyue, so mo ruyue had asked aunt zhou to take care of the food and drinks for them.


    the money meng xun brought for the construction of the princess¡¯s manor included food and drinks for them.


    those who went to cook for them were all paid. meng xun paid them himself, so mo ruyue did not ask.


    meng xun naturally didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss here.


    mo ruyue thought that she could have a good rest after she came back. however, the reality was cruel.


    after the people from the xue family bodyguard agency left, another messenger came on horseback.


    not only did she have to personally answer the questions of the apprentices at home, but she also had to do it herself. she had no time to rest every day, and this time, she received a letter from the capital.


    she said that in another two days, half of the palace maids who had studied medicine with her would come.


    fortunately, half of them were left in the palace. after all, empress dowager and those consorts couldn¡¯t leave them, so the two batches were switched. mo ruyue had solved the problem of the apprentices at home, but she had to accept new apprentices.


    mo ruyue, who felt that her future was bleak, took a deep breath. it was alright, she was about to make it big!


    mo ruyue was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on if she didn¡¯t give herself some encouragement.


    there was also a letter from the capital to gu ying, telling him about the outcome of the liu family.


    gu ying was quite satisfied after seeing that the arrangement was similar to his.


    in fact, not all the things in the liu family¡¯s warehouse had been burned. he had taken more than half of them.


    even if he could not use those things, it was good to rob the rich and help the poor. he would not be so stupid as to burn them all.


    setting fire was just to hide from the eyes and ears, and also to teach the liu family a lesson.


    mo ruyue looked at her courtyard, which was almost fully occupied. she wondered why the bigger the house, the more people came.


    and no matter how big the house was, they always felt that it was not enough to live in.


    when the palaces medical maids came, they had to worry about arranging a place to stay.


    gu ying also realized that their village was a little small, and people often came to the capital. the village had to be expanded. he planned to build two more inns at the end of the village


    the two of them called the old village chief over.


    after two days of digesting, the old village chief had already accepted the fact that mo ruyue had become a princess. he was still a little heartbroken. why did gu ying get into the second place but give up on the official road?


    why did he come back to open a literature and martial arts academy?


    however, he was not his child, so he could not say anything.


    now that mo ruyue and gu ying were looking for him, he appeared in front of them as soon as possible.


    the old village chief did not disagree with mo ruyue and gu ying¡¯s suggestion. besides, mo ruyue was now the big boss of lianshan county. he had to listen to whatever she said. moreover, she was giving him a good suggestion. how could he not be willing?


    as a village chief, it would be a great honor to expand the original area of the village when he was in office!


    this was something that the other village chiefs could not even imagine


    after leaving the house, the old village chief thought that there was a princess in the village. although this princess was still the same as before, he knew that this was because she was kind and good-tempered, but it did not mean that they could be impudent in front of her.


    the old village chief thought to himself, ¡®when i have time, i¡¯ll have to gather all the villagers and have a good talk with them. i can¡¯t be too presumptuous in front of mo ruyue. she¡¯s a real princess now.¡¯


    after he returned, he went straight to lianshan county to look for magistrate


    wu and stamp the land. when he returned to reliance town, he went to find foreman fang to lead the team over.


    in the past year, foreman fang had taken on many more big jobs than before, and they were all from west river village.


    the neighboring villages saw that xihe village had become lively again, and houses were being built everywhere. from the looks of it, the foundations were not small. they were all curious if some squires wanted to take root here. they were really lucky!


    a few days later, the xue family bodyguard agency in the capital came to deliver a letter to gu ying.


    mo ruyue looked at the person who had brought the gifts over. he must have been tired and haggard in order to have a quick meal in the open. moreover, he had come alone.


    gu ying kept the things and told the man to rest for the night and leave tomorrow. the man did not refuse. he had been traveling for more than two days and was indeed very tired.


    mo ruyue realized that when they came back, they had to bring along the messenger and the previous one. this kind of escort agency was a bit rigid. when escorting things, the big items were sent by a team. for small items like letters, one person had to deliver them alone. it was too much of a waste of manpower.


    mo ruyue suddenly thought of a good idea.


    ¡°didn¡¯t your xue family bodyguard agency think of setting up a spot in every county and town?


    ¡°in that case, whether it¡¯s to deliver things or letters, it¡¯ll definitely be much faster than coming and going alone. it¡¯ll save you trouble and effort.¡± gu ying¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard mo ruyue¡¯s question.


    ¡°do you have any good ideas?¡±


    ¡°look, you have to deliver a letter for someone else. is the fee expensive?


    ¡°of course. otherwise, our messengers would have come so far for nothing. we would have to pay for food and drinks on the way.¡±


    seeing mo ruyue¡¯s expression, gu ying must have thought of a good idea. he couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    ¡°in any case, your xue family bodyguard agency is in the business of escorting people, and you also accept the task of delivering letters.¡±


    ¡°let me give you an example. for example, if someone from the capital comes to deliver something to you again, he will have to rest at night. it will take two days to drive at full speed and he will be exhausted. it¡¯s not worth it for two people.¡±


    ¡°if you set up a checkpoint in every village, county, and town, the distance between two villages would only be about ten miles. it would take a horse to finish a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ve been living in villages all the way from the capital. even if it¡¯s not the case in other places, they shouldn¡¯t be too far apart.¡±


    because this area was close to the capital, the villages were relatively dense.


    there was basically no village more than ten miles away.


    most of the villages were about three to five miles apart.


    ¡°if there is a fixed point between each village, you can set the time yourself. each village will be prepared in advance. when the last person arrives at the next village, the goods will be handed over to the fixed point of the village. the village will immediately take the goods and leave. when they arrive at the next village, they will go back and forth.¡±


    ¡°moreover, you can receive more at once. this way, you can earn back the manpower you spent and save money.¡±


    gu ying seemed to understand, but he didn¡¯t. however, he stared at mo ruyue with sparkling eyes. he felt that if he followed mo ruyue¡¯s suggestion, it would be feasible.


    ¡°tell me more about the process in detail.¡±


    mo ruyue simply took a pen and paper and explained to him while drawing a picture. it was actually the express delivery model of the later generations..

 Chapter 496

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°wonderful, wonderful!¡±


    gu ying held the simplified drawing and explanation that mo ruyue had drawn. it was as if he had obtained a treasure. why didn¡¯t he think of this?


    indeed, doing so could greatly increase efficiency and not reduce the amount of money earned.


    although each order didn¡¯t seem to be much, it accumulated.


    even the most ordinary people would be willing to send a letter to their families for a few to ten copper coins.


    usually, there were very few people who sent things because the lowest price for a single trip was two taels of silver. those who were close would choose to take a day to go personally. if they really had no choice, they could only spend that high price to hire a bodyguard agency.


    according to mo ruyue¡¯s words, they could give him a gift without having to pay such a high fee.


    mo ruyue looked at gu yings happy face. she was quite happy that she could help him solve his problem.


    however, she still had one more thing to do.


    ¡°let me tell you something else. look at the chickens, ducks, and rabbits all over the mountains. they¡¯re all ready to be slaughtered. if we don¡¯t kill them now, they¡¯ll lay eggs and hatch chicks. the rabbits are even in nests. soon, the mountains won¡¯t be able to hold them all. we have to consume some of them.¡±


    ¡°is the hua family unable to eat?¡±


    when gu ying came back this time, he also found that there were livestock everywhere on the mountain.


    ¡°i can eat it, but they used to have a supply. now that i¡¯ve suddenly stepped in, the previous supply will probably decrease.¡±


    wouldn¡¯t that incur hatred?


    ¡°i have a better idea.¡±


    gu ying saw that mo ruyue was especially willing to share her thoughts and family matters with him during this period of time in the capital. gu ying especially liked the feeling that they were a family.


    although mo ruyue had been avoiding the previous question, he was not in a hurry to ask.


    now, everything was slowly developing in a good direction.


    ¡°what do you have in mind? i¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°you see, there are so many people in your sanatorium. other than planting that little bit of land, there¡¯s nothing else to do. they have many people and are very diligent. i saw that they were idle for most of the day, and they were so idle that they felt a little anxious. why don¡¯t you let them learn some skills?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going to open a literature and martial arts academy?


    ¡°there will probably be a lot of people. in the future, you will definitely have to take care of their food.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m going to sell these things on the mountain anyway. every family in our village has so many of them. why don¡¯t we start this business ourselves and earn more?


    ¡°you mean to let them learn how to cook?¡±


    gu ying understood what mo ruyue meant, but he doubted whether those rough men who had fought on the battlefield could hold a kitchen knife and cut vegetables properly.


    ¡°don¡¯t cut off your fingers.¡±


    mo ruyue naturally saw gu ying¡¯s concern.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you underestimating them?¡±


    ¡°you have so many people. you can ask around. if there are people who are interested in cooking, you can try to nurture them.¡±


    ¡®even if they¡¯re not interested, i have a way to get them to open this restaurant.¡±


    the village is going to build two inns. it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no food in these inns.¡±


    in the few days that she had been back, she felt that the village was more lively than before because of her identity as a princess.


    because gu ying wanted to open the civil and martial arts institute, people often came to inquire about it. when they saw that the institute was almost completed, they all said that they would send their children over.


    those who came to study would definitely come and go. as long as there was a lot of traffic, no matter what business they did, they could do it.


    mo ruyue felt that west river village should not be far from becoming a lively and popular area.


    even if she did not take the initiative, she would not be too bad in the future.


    since she had become the owner of lianshan county, she had to make lianshan county rich.


    their mountains and rivers were good, so there was no reason to leave them unused.


    since they were going to build it, of course, they would start from where she lived and expand outwards.


    she had only been back for a few days, but there were already more than ten people who came to see her for treatment. not to mention others, just these people who came to see her could drive a lot of business every day.


    there were also people from other villages who usually had nothing to do. when they saw the bustling xihehe village, they liked to visit the village when they had nothing to do.


    if there were snacks that the children liked to eat in the village, then those who came and went with children would probably be unable to resist buying one or two of them.


    soon, west river village would become very prosperous.


    ¡°alright then. you can do whatever you want. anyway, we have plenty of people in our family.¡±


    gu ying acted as if he was the boss in the family, and mo ruyue was a little embarrassed to continue chatting with him.


    ¡°then go ahead. i¡¯m going out.¡±


    gu ying still wanted to chat with mo ruyue for a while longer. seeing how she was running away, he really wanted to pull her back, but he was afraid of scaring her.


    he still had a lot of things to do. after this period of time, he had to find a way to get mo ruyue to give him an answer.


    everyone in mo ruyue¡¯s house was busy. in fact, there were only three people in the house, including the master and the two little ones. there were about ten to twenty servants. it was unknown how there were so many things to do every day.


    he didn¡¯t see the two little ones at the moment. they should have gone to the hospital.


    tang tang was particularly keen to help her manage those apprentices. mo ruyue was also happy to let her go, so she could learn more about how to conduct herself.


    as the older brother, si bao and his sister were inseparable from the things that happened to tang tang at the hospital every day. whatever they talked to those people during the day, they would talk to mo ruyue in detail when they returned at night. mo ruyue would then analyze and explain everything to the two little fellows.


    mo ruyue did not know who these two children had learned it from. she remembered that she had never taught them that way.


    in front of others, they would act like innocent little kids who didn¡¯t know anything, but in the midst of playing, they would remember everything that outsiders said. if they didn¡¯t understand, they would ask her when they came back at night.


    seeing mo ruyue return, chun hua hurriedly poured her a glass of water.


    ¡°madam, the servants have already prepared two rooms.¡±


    these two rooms, together with the original one, were left with an empty room for the doctors from the capital.


    ¡°alright, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    she took a sip of water and chun hua automatically stood behind mo ruyue to massage her shoulders.


    chun hua felt that the princess had been busy all day long and was very tired. her heart ached. how could there be a princess who was as busy as her princess?


    however, there were many things that others could not help with. they could not help the princess even if they wanted to. they could only try their best to do what they could.


    the two nannies saw that mo ruyue was busy trying to persuade her several times, but the princess told them that people would rust if they didn¡¯t move.


    the princess was a doctor, and the doctor¡¯s words were of utmost importance. they could only obey.


    the two nannies no longer dared to argue with the princess, so they only wanted to massage the princess more every day to make her feel more relaxed.


    therefore, as long as mo ruyue sat down, no matter if it was chun hua qiu shi, xiayu dongxue, or granny rong, granny yan, or the others, as long as mo ruyue sat down, someone would come over to massage her shoulders and back..

 Chapter 497

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    seeing that it was almost lunchtime, mo ruyue gave up on the idea of going to the mountain to catch chickens and teach the people in the sanatorium how to cook. she thought of taking an afternoon nap before going there.


    ¡°madam, there¡¯s a doctor from the village outside. his name is quan


    yongyuan. he wants to see you.¡±


    chun hua was sweeping the floor outside the second courtyard when a servant came to report that someone was looking for her. she asked who had come in to report.


    granny rong and granny yan had said that although their princess¡¯s residence was small, she had to abide by the rules.


    if the princess was outside, then there was no need to say anything. however, at home, the first gate must be reported to the second gate, and then the second gate would report to their princess.


    mo ruyue saw that they didn¡¯t mind the effort, so she didn¡¯t bother with them.


    she had also seen that ever since granny rong and granny yan returned to the village, they were not used to the atmosphere in the village, so she did not deprive them of this hobby.


    ¡°let him in.¡±


    soon, quan yongyuan came to the backyard and saw chun hua massaging mo ruyue¡¯s shoulders. he quickly bowed to mo ruyue.


    ¡°yongyuan greets doctor mo.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so polite. sit down.¡±


    once mo ruyue returned to the village, she was afraid that when the villagers heard that she had become a princess, they would greet her first.


    she had wanted to find the village chief and have a good talk with the villagers, but she was afraid that the villagers would think that she was deliberately using her identity to remind them to greet her.


    just as she was thinking about what to do, she was relieved that the people in the village had been treating her as usual these few days. although there was more respect in their eyes, it was fortunate that they did not have to kowtow to her when they met.


    she didn¡¯t expect quan yongyuan to be so polite.


    of course, quan yongyuan also knew that mo ruyue¡¯s identity had changed. if the old village chief had not told them about this during a meeting, he would probably have to kowtow to mo ruyue when they met.


    quan yongyuan and luo tiancai had always been very busy. ever since the two of them were stationed in xihe village, the nearby villagers knew that they were doctors and many people came to see them all day.


    mo ruyue had been away for more than a month. now that she was back, the two of them wanted to give mo ruyue the consultation fees they had collected from the patients they had treated in the past month. therefore, quan yongyuan came.


    ¡°doctor mo, this is 50% of the consultation fees we¡¯ve collected over the past month. this is the account book, please take a look.¡±


    mo ruyue personally took the account book and money and placed them on the table, but she did not intend to read them now.


    ¡°are you and doctor luo used to living here?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m used to it. doctor luo and i have already discussed it. after a while, we plan to buy a piece of land from the village chief and build our own house. we will live here often in the future. ¡°you two can decide for yourselves.¡±


    ¡°if you have any questions, just say it. ¡®


    not to mention the others, ever since the two physicians, quan and luo, appeared, mo ruyue¡¯s burden of seeing patients had been reduced by more than half.


    quan yongyuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    he and luo tiancai had already accumulated a lot of questions and were just about to ask them. they had thought that it would be inconvenient for mo ruyue to become a princess, but since she had asked them herself, there was nothing inconvenient.


    quan yongyuan went back happily, ready to share the good news with luo tiancai. the two of them could come over to ask questions in the evening. there were still patients at the moment, so they couldn¡¯t leave.


    after quan yongyuan left, mo ruyue did not even bother to look at the account book. she decided to wait for tang tang and si bao to come back in the evening and bring them to look at it so that they could learn some accounting skills.


    mo ruyue wanted to know how much quan yongyuan and the others had earned in the past month. most of the patients in the village were only showing symptoms like a cold.


    however, she was quite surprised when she saw that quan yongyuan had brought her almost twenty taels of silver.


    no wonder they were always busy. they were probably treating patients all day long.


    mo ruyue wasn¡¯t considered poor now. she could be considered rich. however, this almost twenty taels of silver was still money in her eyes. she was quite happy about it. who wouldn¡¯t like a free silver?


    after dinner, mo ruyue told the two kids not to go out to play and to accompany her for an afternoon nap. children needed more sleep to grow up faster.


    when she woke up, she would bring them along to teach them how to cook.


    mo ruyue woke up with the two children. they got up and prepared to go up the mountain to catch chickens and ducks. when they went out, they found two chickens and ducks on the stone table in the courtyard.


    gu ying knew that mo ruyue would definitely use it today, so he went to catch it for her.


    moreover, they were all washed carefully. even the chicken offal was washed clean and placed in the bowl.


    ¡°mother, where are we going with these chickens and ducks?


    ¡°aren¡¯t you going to cook at home tonight?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at si baao and tang tang, who insisted on helping her carry her things. although the two little children had grown a lot in the past year, they still found it difficult to carry the big basket because they had to lift their arms up or the basket would drag the floor.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the sanatorium and teach those uncles how to cook. what do you think?¡±


    ¡°wow, don¡¯t they know how to cook?¡±


    as tang tang spoke, she switched the basket from left to right.


    ¡°miss, why don¡¯t you let this servant help you get it?¡±


    qiu shi looked at the little girl who was carrying a big vegetable basket. the chicken inside was fat and big. even if the feathers were removed and washed clean, it still weighed three to four pounds.


    she was really afraid that he would tire the young miss out.


    there were so many servants in the house, but they were all watching from the side. however, the young miss and the young master tried their best to do their own things and rarely called them.


    according to their observations, before they came, madam had assigned the young miss and the young master with personal maids and manservants.


    the young miss and young master were both exceptionally beautiful and adorable, and they were also so sensible. the hearts of these maidservants melted.


    even the two nannies were exceptionally kind to the young miss and the young master.


    ¡°thank you, sister qiu shi. there¡¯s no need. we¡¯re almost there. i can do it myself.¡±


    tang tang thanked qiu shi politely. actually, the chicken wasn¡¯t heavy for her. the main thing was that the basket was a little too high. she needed to eat more and grow it taller.


    qiu shi was already used to tang tang calling her sister. since the first day they arrived home, the two children had called them sister and auntie.


    in the beginning, they did not dare to respond. they were just servants and were afraid that mo ruyue would get angry. they only dared to respond after mo ruyue nodded.


    ¡°then can this servant help you carry young master¡¯s basket?¡±


    qiu shi saw that tang tang couldn¡¯t convince her, so she went to coax si bao.


    ¡°my younger sister took it herself. i¡¯m the older brother. i can¡¯t be worse than my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°our young miss and young master are both responsible and capable.¡±


    not only was he sensible, but he also understood a lot of reason. thinking about those children in the capital who were as old as their young master and young miss, they would cry all day long when they were unhappy.


    at first, when they came back and saw the appearance of the young miss and young master, they were very surprised. they actually looked exactly like general xue.


    she had thought that general xue and the princess were husband and wife, but after staying in the capital for more than a month, no one knew.


    in the end, the young miss and the young master addressed general xue as uncle. in just two days, they had also heard some things about the young miss and the young master¡¯s biological father. only then did they understand what was going on.


    however, anyone with discerning eyes could see that general xue treated their princess differently. however, these things were not things that they, as servants, could blindly think about.


    no matter what, as long as the young master and young miss belonged to their family, it was enough..

 Chapter 498

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    when they were about to reach the sanatorium, they met chen shitou.


    chen shitou was holding a big jar in his arms, which was wrapped in oilpaper. his eyes lit up when he saw mo ruyue and the others, and he quickly walked over.


    ¡°doctor mo, where are you going?


    ¡°look, this is honey that has been raised for more than 200 days. it¡¯s edible now. the fragrance of chinese milk vetch in the honey is very sweet. i wonder if the young master and young miss like it. if they like it, i¡¯ll go and cut two jars later.¡±


    chen shitou saw the baskets in the hands of the two children. there were washed chickens and ducks in them. looking at their direction, they should be heading toward the sanatorium.


    when mo ruyue saw him carrying a huge jar, she had a thought in her heart. she didn¡¯t expect it to really be honey, so she immediately perked up.


    she had not eaten any other sweets since she came here except for candied haws. as for the hawthorn and desserts sold on the street, she did not really like them.


    ¡°come, let¡¯s go to the sanatorium and try it out.¡±


    did you get a lot of honey?


    how much can a bee bucket offer?¡±


    mo ruyue thought that if the price was too low, she would not sell this year¡¯s beekeepers. it might not even be enough for her family. if possible, she would buy more from other beekeepers to store.


    coincidentally, she had to teach the veterans how to cook. this honey was also a very useful kitchen seasoning.


    when mo ruyue brought her people to the sanatorium, there were not many people in the courtyard. most of the people who could move their limbs freely had gone to work in the tields. those who stayed at home were either disabled in their legs or hands.


    there were two older men in the courtyard who were sunbathing. when they saw mo ruyue and her child, they immediately stood up in a panic to welcome them warmly.


    ¡°doctor mo, please come in and sit.¡±


    ¡°you all go in and sit. i¡¯ll make tea for you.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the ex-soldier¡¯s happy expression and did not stop him. she gave qiu shi a look, asking her to follow him and help.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want the tea leaves, just warm water will do. i can try this honey to see if it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    tang tang and si bao had already placed the baskets in their hands on the table with granny rong¡¯s help. they were afraid that cats and dogs would drag them away if they were placed on the floor.


    when the two little fellows were walking on the road, they knew that the jar in chen shitou¡¯s arms was filled with sweet honey. at this moment, they could not wait to go to chen shitou.


    chen shitou had already removed the oil paper on the jar.


    since there was no need to brew tea leaves, only a few cups of warm water were quickly served.


    xia yu had already gone to find a spoon to wash and give it to mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue scooped out a spoonful of crystal-clear honey from the jar. the honey was golden in color, and because she had scooped too much, the excess honey flowed down the side of the spoon and into the jar. the light golden honey was crystal-clear and looked particularly alluring.


    ¡°wow, it smells so good!¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    tang tang looked at the honey with sparkling eyes. her mouth was wide open and almost drooled. si bao pursed his lips, obviously not letting his saliva flow out.


    ¡°try it quickly. is it sweet?¡±


    mo ruyue stuffed a spoonful into each child¡¯s mouth.


    she tasted a spoonful herself and asked qiu shi to bring another spoon over. she scooped it into the cups of warm water again.


    ¡°wow, it¡¯s so sweet. it¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    tang tang sighed after melting the honey in her mouth.


    the honey was soft, fragrant, sweet, and smooth. it was really delicious.


    si bao also felt that it was very sweet, but his sister had already finished describing it, so he could only nod.


    ¡°because the bees in our house have been able to collect honey for more than 200 days. it means that they have never stopped. the source of honey is very good, so the honey we collect is much more than that of other people.¡±


    ¡°this jar can hold five catties. our family¡¯s bee bucket can hold ten jars other than the ones we have to leave for the bees to pass the winter.¡±


    ¡°we have more than 30 beehives at home, which can hold at least 300 jars of honey.¡±


    300 jars meant that there were at least 1500 catties.


    although it wasn¡¯t much, mo ruyue felt that it was quite a lot. in this era, productivity was very low, so this should be considered a big harvest. she didn¡¯t see chen shitou¡¯s beaming face, so she was obviously very satisfied.


    ¡°wow, there are so many!¡±


    ¡°then can we eat honey every day?¡±


    tang tang raised her head and asked mo ruyue, hoping to get the answer she wanted.


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    of course, the family would eat their fill first before selling the rest.


    ¡°oh, great!¡±


    ¡°grandpa will be back tomorrow. let¡¯s give him a few jars. can we give aunty and the others a jar to try?¡±


    tang tang counted the people who treated her well with her fingers. she thought that even if she had honey to eat, she couldn¡¯t forget about them.


    ¡°tang tang can give as many gifts as she wants.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the two children who were smiling so widely that their eyes looked like the moon. she picked up a cup of warm water and took two sips to reduce the sweetness in her mouth.


    fortunately, this honey had the effect of nourishing the throat. it was not as sweet as sugar. it tasted sweet with a floral fragrance. it was still very delicious and was more suitable to be drunk in water.


    ¡°even if it¡¯s delicious, you can only eat a spoonful at most every day. it can¡¯t be eaten as rice.¡±


    si bao and tang tang nodded.


    ¡°mother, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll keep an eye on my younger sister and won¡¯t let her eat too much and have her teeth decay.¡±


    because tang tang liked to eat sweets, mo ruyue often taught them about the dangers of tooth decay. therefore, the two little fellows also knew that eating too much sweets and not brushing their teeth before going to bed at night would cause tooth decay.


    they still remembered how brother goudan had been eating sweets a while ago. he had been eating them secretly even though he was not allowed to eat them. in the end, several of his teeth had turned black. he often complained about the pain and could only watch them eat delicious food.


    therefore, the two little fellows still paid great attention to protecting their teeth.


    ¡°be good.¡±


    mo ruyue was never stingy with her praises for the two obedient children. she looked at chen shitou and asked.


    ¡°i remember that there were many families in the village who raised honey with you. help me ask them if they want to sell anything.¡±


    chen shitou nodded. ¡°then i¡¯ll help you collect them.¡±


    ¡°wait a moment.¡±


    mo ruyue saw chen shitou turn around and run out of the room. she quickly called out to him.


    if she asked chen shitou to help her collect honey, she would have to pay him. chen shitou definitely could not take out the money to help her pay, but she still had something to do in the sanatorium.


    ¡°ask them today. if they have anything to sell, ask them to pack it in a small jar like you did. when they pack it, be sure to pay attention to hygiene.¡±


    ¡°doctor mo, don¡¯t worry. i will definitely supervise them to make sure the honey is clean.¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    chen shitou, who was clumsy with his words, quickly shook his head and waved his hand when mo ruyue called him troublesome. ¡°this is what i should do.¡±


    ¡°alright, i won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. go ahead and do your work. if there¡¯s anything that the beginning of spring and rainwater can do, try your best to let them do it.¡±


    ¡°just let me know if you need help..¡±

 Chapter 499

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    after chen shitou left, mo ruyue noticed that many people in the room were looking at them. she simply asked chun hua, qiu shi and the others to pour a cup of water for everyone present. she then added a spoonful of honey into each cup and mixed it evenly.


    ¡°come, everyone try it.¡±


    those veterans had originally thought that this sweet honey water was not something that rough old men like them could drink. it was simply a waste of god¡¯s gift.


    however, mo ruyue had already asked chun hua and the others to prepare it for her. they happily and gratefully accepted the honey water with both hands.


    it tasted extremely sweet in their mouths. they had never tasted such delicious honey water in their lives.


    ¡°uncle, what¡¯s your name? who¡¯s in charge of your kitchen?¡±


    mo ruyue used to come here often to check the pulse of these veterans. however, because there were so many of them and many of them were of similar age, she only remembered a few of them who were seriously injured and had lost their arms and legs. however, she did not know their names.


    ¡°doctor mo, you flatter me. i don¡¯t dare to take your name. this old man, liu yushan, has no strength and can¡¯t do heavy work.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t expect that she would ask about the main character.


    ¡°that¡¯s good, uncle liu. i came here today to discuss something with you.¡±


    when liu yushan heard that mo ruyue had come to discuss something with him, his excitement immediately turned into nervousness and he stood up.


    ¡°if there¡¯s anything, doctor mo can just instruct us.¡±


    as long as he could do it, he would definitely do it for mo ruyue. even if he couldn¡¯t do it, he would try his best to think of a way.


    ¡°uncle liu, don¡¯t be nervous. it¡¯s a simple matter for me to look for you.¡± liu yushan knew that he had gone overboard, so he quickly sat back down and waited for mo ruyue to tell him what to do.


    ¡°look, i¡¯ll teach you how to make delicious food today. in the future, you can eat it yourself) and you can also make and sell it.¡±


    ¡°look, our village is developing better and better now. people come and go. if you learn this dish well, you can definitely make money.¡±


    ¡°uncle liu, do you want to learn?


    ¡°can i do this?¡±


    liu yushan didn¡¯t know if what he did could be sold for money, and whether he could learn it well was another matter. but since mo ruyue wanted to teach him, he was surprised.


    everyone in the village knew that doctor mo was not only good at medicine, but also good at cooking.


    usually, her family¡¯s cooking skills would not be taught to outsiders. now that she wanted to teach him, he thought about it and understood.


    there were really many people in their courtyard, and many of them could not go out to work. just relying on those who could go out, they were also tired.


    everyone would grow old one day. what would they do then? who could they rely on?


    ¡°as long as you want to learn, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. the dish i¡¯m going to teach you is very simple.¡±


    seeing the old man like this, mo ruyue knew that he was tempted.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the kitchen now. those who are usually busy in the kitchen with uncle liu and are interested can come and learn together.¡±


    mo ruyue motioned for chun hua and the others to pick up the two baskets with the chickens and ducks on the table and follow her to the kitchen.


    in the end, eight people followed behind them. they were all old men. some were limping, some had broken palms, and one had broken an arm.


    although these people were old, the oldest was only in their early forties.


    tang tang and si bao followed mo ruyue and the others into the kitchen. the two children were especially interested in the delicious food that their mother had mentioned earlier.


    when she entered the kitchen, she found that none of the old men came to help. the kitchen was actually very clean and neat. it was even cleaner than some of the families in the village who had wives.


    however, mo ruyue still could not find the condiments she wanted after searching for a while. it seemed that these people did not know how to use condiments.


    ¡°xia yu, go home and get a portion of all the seasonings in the kitchen. bring some of those spices and some flour.¡±


    xia yu quickly brought the condiments over while mo ruyue was holding a sharp bamboo skewer that qiu shi and the others had specially prepared for her. now, she and qiu shi were pricking the skin of the two chickens and ducks with many small holes.


    as she was pricking, mo ruyue noticed granny rong standing beside her. mo ruyue raised the bamboo stick in front of granny rong.


    ¡°granny rong, why don¡¯t you do it for a while?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    granny rong hurriedly took the bamboo stick from mo ruyue.


    granny rong had long wanted to take the bamboo stick from mo ruyue.


    this kind of rough work should indeed be done by their servants. how could they let the princess do it herself?


    after granny rong took the bamboo stick, dong xue took a handkerchief and wiped mo ruyue¡¯s hands.


    mo ruyue allowed dong xue to wipe her hands. she was used to being served by them in the capital and was already used to it.


    mo ruyue was staring intently at granny rong, who was holding a bamboo stick and stabbing it into the duck skin. then, she looked at qiu shi beside her. in comparison, granny rong was indeed granny rong. even though she had crossed time and space, her actions were still the same.


    granny rong remembered mo ruyue¡¯s words. she had to pierce through everything. she checked to make sure that she didn¡¯t miss anything. then, she turned around and asked mo ruyue carefully.


    ¡°madam, do you think this is good?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s enough.


    granny rong, did you feel happy just now?


    granny rong?


    ¡°cough!¡¯


    ¡°chun hua put some of the seasonings and flour into a plate.¡±


    chun hua went to do what mo ruyue wanted, while mo ruyue explained the steps to liu yushan and the others.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to teach you how to make fried chicken.¡±


    this was well made. it was crispy on the outside and juicy on the inside. whether it was an old man in his sixties or a child as young as three years old, everyone would definitely love it.


    ¡°stick it on the skin of the chicken and duck so that it would be more flavorful when you apply the paint later. that way, the fried meat would be more delicious.¡±


    ¡°first, rub them with onions and ginger to remove the fishy smell.¡±


    actually, it was best to sprinkle some white wine, but thinking that this thing was expensive in this era, it was fortunate that there were two flavors that could remove the fishy smell of herbs, so that step was saved.


    when mo ruyue was speaking, not only were the veterans listening, even granny rong and the four maidservants were listening to every word.


    si bao and tang tang stood on their tiptoes, watching mo ruyue¡¯s movements and listening to her detailed explanation.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t want to make it too complicated. she was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to remember it and learn it. she added some pepper powder, two other spices to remove the fishy smell, and salt. finally, she brushed a thin layer of honey on the skin and covered it with flour.


    some seasonings were also added to the flour to make it taste better.


    ¡°this flour is too little to wrap once. it won¡¯t be crispy when fried. we can pat a little water on it and then go through it again.¡±


    ¡°in fact, if you want it to taste better, it would be better to use egg liquid instead of water.¡±


    because time was a little tight now, it was best to marinate the chicken for more than an hour when the seasoning was applied to the chicken. only then would the fried chicken taste better.


    ¡°start the oil pan now.¡±


    the one with a broken leg heard mo ruvue¡¯s words and quickly limped over to


    the stove to fill the fire. the other one with a right hand poured oil into the pot.


    the two of them were so nervous that they were afraid that mo ruyue would not like them doing a bad job.


    however, when everyone saw them like this, no one went forward to help.


    this made them feel that they were still useful..

 Chapter 500

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue prepared to cook the duck in soy sauce, which was relatively simple.


    she stuffed the duck into a clay pot, then wrapped it with oil, salt, soy sauce, sugar, star anise, bay leaves, and a few other spices in a cotton cloth. she added water to soak the duck, then boiled it over high heat and simmered it over low heat for 15 minutes. she left it there for more than two hours before fishing it out.


    the duck was on fire, and the oil pan was already eighty percent hot. mo ruyue was about to put the flour-coated chicken into the pan when liu


    yushan hurriedly took it from her hands, afraid that the oil would burn mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue felt that it was fine to let him try it out. she would check the temperature of the fried things and turn over the fried things to make the color of the whole chicken more uniform so that it would not be charred on the outside and not cooked on the inside.


    soon, the fragrance wafted out from the kitchen. the burnt smell of fried chicken and the sauced duck were also boiling. the fragrance wafted far away.


    the chicken had to be fried twice, and liu yushan had to do it himself. after doing it himself, he felt more confident.


    a large group of people had been busy in the kitchen for the entire afternoon, but there was still some effect. the duck still had to be soaked in the sauce pot for another four hours, but the fried chicken could be eaten once it was out of


    the pot.


    tang tang was the first to lose her patience. she was a greedy little cat. when she smelled the fragrance of fried chicken, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. she followed liu yushan, and her mother couldn¡¯t care less.


    liu yushan broke a big chicken drumstick for tang tang and si bao.


    ¡°young miss, young master, quickly try it. is it delicious?


    the two little fellows did not mind the heat. they grabbed it and blew on it. each of them took a small bite. the crunchy sound was very pleasant to everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°good, good!¡±


    after the two little fellows answered liu yushan¡¯s question, they ignored the others and raised the uneaten part of the drumstick in front of mo ruyue. ¡°mother, eat it. it¡¯s delicious, fragrant, and crispy. it¡¯s a little spicy and fresh.¡± this time, it was si bao who spoke first, and it was tang tang who nodded in agreement.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t hesitate to take a bite of each drumstick. the outer skin was crispy, but it was still a little lacking. however, it was already very good for him to make it this way for the first time.


    ¡®everyone, try it.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t say anything. she smiled and nodded at liu yushan. liu


    yushan quickly cut the chicken into small pieces and gave everyone a piece.


    a chicken wasn¡¯t considered too small, but there were many people, so one piece for each person was gone.


    ¡°what do you guys think?¡± mo ruyue asked everyone.


    ¡°delicious!¡±


    mo ruyue ordered her men to go to the back of the mountain to catch more than ten chickens. liu yushan continued to experiment. the more dishes he cooked, the more experienced he became.


    after these dozen chickens were processed, the sauce duck could also be eaten.


    after that, everyone busied themselves in the kitchen for the entire afternoon. they ate for the entire afternoon and were not hungry until dinner time.


    but at the same time, it also opened up a new world for everyone. it turned out that chickens and ducks could be eaten like this.


    gu ying, who had just finished his business outside, smelled a particularly pleasant fragrance the moment he entered the village. it was a smell he had never smelled before, and it was from the sanatorium.


    he couldn¡¯t be blamed for having a sharp nose. no one had started cooking yet.


    fried chicken and sauced duck were originally food with a strong taste. with a slight breeze, the whole village was filled with fragrance.


    it seemed that mo ruyue was already teaching the veterans.


    at this time, the people working outside began to enter the village one after another. they also smelled the fragrance. a few of them followed the smell and smelled it outside the sanatorium.


    they were curious. when did the old men in the sanatorium become so good at cooking?


    chen shitou was carrying a jar in his arms. behind him were many people carrying baskets filled with jars. they all entered west river village.


    as soon as they entered the village, they could smell the strange fragrance.


    ¡°shitou, what are you doing?


    wang dazhu carried his daughter and son in each hand and was about to go and see where the fragrance came from. however, when he saw chen shitou¡¯s lineup, he came over curiously. when he saw the sealed jars, he became even more curious.


    chen shitou immediately smiled and teased the two children.


    ¡°this honey can be produced. they can¡¯t finish it at home and want to sell it.


    doctor mo just happened to be collecting it, so i brought it over.¡±


    ¡°is there any extra? can you spare me one or two jars?¡±


    when wang dazhu heard that the honey was edible, he thought of the pair of children he was carrying. as for wang fugui, he had long stopped thinking about him. that child was already 13 or 14 years old and was about to become an adult. why would he eat honey?


    even if his youngest son and daughter could not eat it now, his wife could.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you ask the others tomorrow.¡±


    chen shitou was still very willing to help with such a small matter.


    hearing chen shitou¡¯s words, wang dazhu knew that mo ruyue wanted all of these. if he wanted them, he would have to buy them from someone else. ¡°then you should hurry up and get busy.¡±


    ¡°hey, then i¡¯ll be leaving, brother wang.¡±


    as soon as mo ruyue and the others came out of the sanatorium, they saw chen shitou leading a group of people. they were all carrying the same jars that chen shitou had brought over earlier.


    he had brought people to sell honey.


    ¡°xia yu, go back with them to find xiao shuang and ask her to settle the bill for these people.¡±


    mo ruyue turned to chen shitou and said, ¡°i have something to do now. you can go to xiao shuang directly. she knows how to settle the accounts. just tell her how much a jar costs.¡±


    chen shitou knew that mo ruyue was a busy person. after hearing her nod, he brought his men to the qin family.


    as for whether qin qingshuang could do a good job, since mo ruyue had said so, he would not doubt it.


    ¡°mother, can i skip dinner? i¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m full too.¡±


    si bao and tang tang came out rubbing their stomachs.


    qiu shi and dong xue, who were following behind them, each held a basket in their hands. in the basket were two fried chickens and two sauced ducks. however, they were all cut into pieces and neatly placed on a plate with a cloth covering them. even so, the fragrance wafted wherever it went.


    the people who followed chen shitou turned back to look at them from time to time as they walked.


    ¡°mother is also full. we won¡¯t eat tonight. these are for your aunt and uncle.¡±


    ¡°then can i still drink a cup of honey water?¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t even eat, can you still drink water?¡±


    mo ruyue deliberately did not agree, nor did she say no.


    ¡°i¡¯m just walking home. i¡¯ll walk around the village and digest my food. i¡¯ll be able to drink honey water when i have some free time.¡±


    tang tang immediately ran to mo ruyue¡¯s side and held her hand coquettishly.


    ¡°then our tang tang will accompany mother to the outside of the village.


    when we come back, we will make you honey water to drink. how about it?¡± ¡°alright, alright, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    tang tang didn¡¯t even go home. she pulled mo ruyue along and was about to go to the place she said she wanted to go.


    ¡°take that one home. you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± mo ruyue turned around and said to dong xue.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    gu ying did not return home. he followed mo ruyue and the others to the princess¡¯s manor that was under construction outside the village.


    the group of people walked there. after walking for less than ten minutes, they passed by the civil and martial arts college.


    ¡°since the construction here is completed, shouldn¡¯t it be time to accept disciples?¡±


    mo ruyue said this to gu ying.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m already collecting them. someone should be coming over tomorrow or the day after. i¡¯ll be a little busy outside and won¡¯t have much time at home, but you still have to tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°if you want to be busy, go ahead. i¡¯m at home all day anyway, so there¡¯s not much i can do now..¡±

 Chapter 501

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    actually, mo ruyue wanted to say it directly. she could do her own thing and did not need his help at all. however, gu ying had actually helped her a lot. it was too hurtful to say it like that.


    after all, gu ying was not an ordinary outsider.


    gu ying understood the meaning behind mo ruyue¡¯s words, but he did not say anything else.


    he knew that mo ruyue had always been very capable and self-reliant. she was not inferior to any other woman. therefore, he had been busier than before. he only wanted to improve himself, hoping that he could be a better match for her.


    she would often sleep until midnight wondering if he had gone overboard by saying such one-sided words to mo ruyue.


    sometimes, he would think that if mo ruyue did not answer him, he would not ask her about it. it would be good to maintain their current relationship. ¡°mother, i heard them say that this is a house built for our family, right?¡±


    ¡°mother has become a princess, can you still let big brother fight for the imperial title for you?


    mo ruyue wondered if her words just now had been too distant. she was thinking of something to lighten the atmosphere when tang tang ran over and started blabbering, which helped her out.


    ¡°yes, i haven¡¯t thought about that either. i don¡¯t know either. why don¡¯t our si bao work hard to grow up and give it a try?¡±


    ¡°okay, i will work hard.¡± si bao nodded seriously.


    mo ruyue felt a little regretful when she saw his expression. this child was not like a child at all.


    as they spoke, they arrived at the main entrance of the princess¡¯ manor that was under construction. there was a row of eight houses next to it that had been built. they were the residences of the people from the ministry of works who had built the house for her. meng xun was also temporarily staying here.


    the courtyard of the princess¡¯s manor had been built, so there was definitely not even a small part of it built. perhaps the foundation had not been dug yet.


    when the courtyard was first erected, it was to prevent outsiders from seeing the structure inside. this was a secret.


    meng xun also happened to see mo ruyue and the others. he hurriedly came out to welcome them, thinking that mo ruyue was here to supervise them.


    ¡°this subordinate greets princess ming yue!¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    meng xun thought that there was no suitable place to entertain the princess. he might as well invite mo ruyue into his own courtyard. his courtyard was kept clean and tidy, but he really did not dare to let her enter other places.


    it was better not to enter the princess¡¯s manor that was under construction at this time because it had just started construction and was relatively messy.


    guying, on the other hand, went into the princess¡¯s manor to check on the progress.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to be polite. i brought the babies out to digest.¡±


    ¡°you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡±


    ¡°yes, i haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°however, we are already preparing.¡±


    when meng xun heard mo ruyue say that it would help to digest food, he almost failed to react. perhaps they had always been living like this.


    they would only eat at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, sometimes at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, so that they could finish the construction of the princess¡¯s manor as soon as possible.


    ¡°qiu shi, give the basket to lord meng.¡±


    qiu shi trotted forward and handed the basket containing fried chicken and sauced duck to meng xun.


    meng xun quickly reached out to take it. he did not know what was inside, but he had long smelled a burnt fragrance mixed with the fragrance of the sauce. now that he had the basket in his hand, he knew the source of the smell.


    ¡°this is?¡±


    although meng xun had some guesses in his heart, he did not understand why


    princess ming yue would come to deliver food to him for no reason. suddenly, he thought of a possibility. his heart thumped, but he quickly suppressed it.


    when he left the capital, the emperor specially called him over, and the words he had said to him surfaced in his mind.


    the emperor said that princess ming yue was actually single and asked him to help see if there were any young talents suitable to be princess ming yue¡¯s husband. even if they became the husband, they could still walk the official path.


    at that time, he still didn¡¯t understand why the emperor had specially called him over to say those words. now, he somewhat understood.


    meng xun thought of many things.


    ¡°i thought it would be difficult for you to eat good food here because you¡¯re busy because of me. so, i came here to offer you food.¡±


    ¡°the two dishes in this basket were made by the people in the sanatorium in our village. they taste quite good.¡±


    ¡°try it.¡±


    ¡°oh, that sanatorium. it was where the poor people who retired from the battlefield, who were seriously injured, could no longer go to the battlefield, and were homeless lived.¡±


    ¡°now that we¡¯re helping each other in the village and making delicious food at the same time, we can usually make a living for them. we sell them cheaply, and we basically take care of those in our village.¡±


    ¡°this was a new dish that had just been developed today.¡± mo ruyue¡¯s words left everyone dumbfounded!


    si bao and tang tang looked at each other and kept quiet.


    they were already used to it. if their mother said something different outside, they had to shut up. if they wanted to know why, they had to go home and ask when there were no outsiders.


    ¡°even my two children like these two dishes very much. they taste really good.


    lord meng, try them. i hope you like them.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that her words should be able to move them. anyway, these people did not lack money to eat and drink. they could eat delicious food and help others. this should be the common trait of officials.


    even if they didn¡¯t want to eat it, they should have taken care of her often because of what she said just now.


    she had specially said it, and her meaning was obvious. this wave of advertisements should be enough.


    ¡°many thanks, princess ming yue.¡±


    meng xun didn¡¯t know whether mo ruyue meant it or not after hearing her words. he was just thinking about how he should interact with them when gu ying came out of the princess¡¯s manor¡¯s courtyard and mo ruyue left with the children.


    meng xun opened the basket during dinner and took out two large dishes. one of them was duck. the red color was very beautiful. it looked very appetizing and he really wanted to eat it.


    the other plate looked like some kind of meat, but it was wrapped in a golden shell. he had never seen this before, so he picked up a piece first.


    it tasted like chicken. he had never tasted the crispy shell, but it tasted really good.


    he quickly picked up another piece of sauce duck.


    in the end, he couldn¡¯t stop eating one after another. unknowingly, he had finished both dishes by himself, but he didn¡¯t touch the rice at all.


    these two dishes were indeed delicious, and it was a taste that he had never eaten before. he felt that if he had another plate, he would be able to eat it.


    after mo ruyue and the others went back, everyone had more or less digested their food. they each ate some fruits and made a small cup of honey water for the two children before washing up and going to bed.


    gu ying¡¯s room at the qin family¡¯s side was still lit up. he was currently writing at his desk.


    after writing for a while, he turned off the lights and went to rest. the next morning, he personally delivered the letter he had written last night to the town.


    if mo ruyue was here, she would have seen that there was a new xue family bodyguard agency in this town..

 Chapter 502

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    gu ying followed mo ruyue¡¯s advice and set up a station in each of the counties. he sent one or two managers to each station and recruited some local people.


    after taking on a few business trips, it was just as mo ruyue had said. not only did they save time and effort, but they also earned money. most importantly, the people in the escort agency did not have to work so hard anymore.


    gu ying asked the manager about the situation and everything was fine. he went home when it was almost noon.


    after returning to the village, he found that the village was bustling again.


    there were quite a lot of people at the entrance of the sanatorium. most of the villagers were there.


    he went out early in the morning and didn¡¯t know what had happened at


    home. from the looks of it, it shouldn¡¯t be anything bad.


    thinking of what mo ruyue taught the people in the sanatorium yesterday, gu ying guessed that it was related to this matter. he went straight to the sanatorium without even returning home.


    ¡°uncles, aunties, brothers, and sisters, don¡¯t be anxious. everyone can have a taste. let¡¯s line up!¡¯


    when gu ying arrived, he found a table at the entrance of the sanatorium. a small figure was standing on the table. who else could it be but tang tang?


    the little girl was holding a bamboo tube that was thicker than her arm. now that she was using the bamboo tube to shout, her voice seemed to have really become louder.


    the villagers gave her some face and obediently lined up.


    there were many children in front of the group, and there were even a few from other villages.


    as soon as the people lined up, someone inside took out a big bamboo basket. in the basket were small pieces of fried chicken that had been cut into golden pieces.


    the boy who looked to be five or six years old at the front of the line was drooling.


    tang tang poked a small piece of fried chicken with the bamboo skewer, drooling non-stop as he handed it to the little boy.


    the little boy took it and put it into his mouth. the people who left the line came up one by one. soon, the big basket of fried chicken was seen.


    ¡°fresh crispy fried chicken, exclusive craftsmanship, 25 coins for one portion, 50 coins for two portions, first come, first served!


    ¡°don¡¯t miss it!¡±


    tang tang¡¯s crisp and tender voice sounded like she was really doing the right thing when she stood on the table and shouted. everyone looked at her obedient and cute appearance. moreover, the fried chicken was indeed delicious. a roll of oil paper was full. twenty-five wen was not considered expensive. nowadays, every household was not short of money and was willing to spend some money to buy delicious food.


    the people in the sanatorium village had long known what was going on. everyone usually helped out whenever they could. there were even some kind people who often gave them a basket of vegetables, cucumbers, and so on. now that they were relying on their own abilities to earn some living expenses, everyone was happy to see it.


    most importantly, fried chicken was indeed delicious.


    after some children ate it, they immediately ran home to drag their parents and grandparents, clamoring to buy it.


    the fried chicken and duck in the village sanatorium were selling like wildfire. the chickens and ducks on red moon mountain were also becoming scarce. as for the rabbits, mo ruyue did not plan to let the people in the sanatorium cook them anymore. she kept them for the two inns built by gu ying.


    the reason why the fried chicken and sauced duck could sell so well was mainly because it was the autumn harvest season again. the villagers were busy again. once they were busy, they did not have so much time to cook. however, they wanted to eat something good, so business was booming.


    once more people bought it, and the food was really delicious, there would be a virtuous cycle. even the neighboring villages and towns would have people come over to buy it and try it.


    the veterans in the sanatorium did not expect mo ruyue to treat them so well. they were very grateful to mo ruyue and would send a few fried chicken and duck to mo ruyue¡¯s and qin family¡¯s homes every day.


    mo ruyue was a real landlord. when she was planting the second crop of rice, she had planted a lot of land and hired people to harvest it. now, even gu ying did not have time to go to the fields.


    gu ying chose a few people who had sold themselves to him and personally brought them along. he was busy everywhere every day, watching as he trained two of them to be butlers.


    at home, mo ruyue was the only one with dozens of in-name disciples picking cotton with them. the ten female doctors from the palace also wanted to go with them, so mo ruyue did not refuse.


    after they were done picking the cotton, they brought it back to the courtyard and placed it on the drying rack to dry. mo ruyue then led the group to the lotus pond to dig out lotus roots.


    today was their day off, but mo ruyue did not let them idle and practice. although they were female doctors, they still had to know the basics.


    as the saying went, it was better to travel a thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. it was also very practical for them. instead of memorizing the medicinal knowledge all day long, it was better to start from recognizing herbs, picking herbs, and processing herbs.


    the ten female doctors from the palace were specially here to learn the essence from mo ruyue. they also needed to be educated about medicinal cuisine, so she asked them to make a few dishes today.


    unexpectedly, those who were usually respected and noble did not want to go to the mud in the lotus pond at all. when they reached the edge of the lotus pond, they actually fought to get into the pond. mo ruyue did not have time to stop them.


    although the water in the pond was not deep, the mud was deep.


    ¡°don¡¯t go too far in. it¡¯s just at the side?¡¯


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t go down. there were already so many people who had gone down to dig. it would already be good enough if they could finish the food they dug up. she was too lazy to go down.


    a few brave ones listened to the old people in the village telling them about the techniques of digging lotus roots. they followed the lotus stem down and touched a few plump lotus roots in the mud. they carefully swayed here and there. in a short while, they tilted a few lotus roots out of the mud.


    ¡°wow, mine has three sections!¡±


    ¡°mine has four sections!¡±


    in fact, these people were still young girls. it was the first time for many of them to have such wild fun. they were very surprised when they successfully dug out the lotus roots.


    ¡°ah. sun nu, what happened to you? wake up, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°help! servant sun has fainted! someone come quickly!¡±


    suddenly, a girl near the pond screamed in panic.


    two of them who were close to them went over and helped to drag the unconscious servant sun to the shore.


    ¡°she¡¯s been poisoned. hurry up and carry her home.¡±


    as soon as mo ruyue finished speaking, they carried servant sun home, not caring that they were barefoot.


    the others who were holding one or two sections of lotus roots also went ashore and helped to carry her shoes back.


    fortunately, the pond was not far from mo ruyue¡¯s house.


    ¡°master, where did this miasma come from?


    some people thought that it should be in the pond, but they all went into the pond together, but only servant sun was poisoned. this was a little strange.


    mo ruyue went to find the antidote pills. ¡°the miasma poison varies from person to person. some people have a more serious reaction after being infected, while others only have mild nausea and vomiting, or even headaches and chest tightness. there are also some people who can¡¯t feel the poison and are completely fine.¡±


    servant sun¡¯s condition was more serious. fortunately, mo ruyue always had antidotes on hand. they had a strong backer, so mo ruyue was always afraid of poisonous insects, snakes, and ants.


    ¡°generally, there will be some miasma in the pond. it depends on how much, especially in ponds with mud. the closer it is to the surface of the water, the more serious the miasma is. however, this situation mostly occurs in ponds that have been around for a long time.¡±


    it was too strange for the pond to have miasma since it hadn¡¯t even been a year..

 Chapter 503

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue decided to go down to the pond to take a look. she had to find out the reason. there were many children in the village. it would be bad if one of them wanted to eat lotus roots.


    she gave sun nu an antidote pill and some water. she woke up in a short while.


    sun nu still didn¡¯t understand what was going on when she woke up. she remembered that they were digging lotus roots in the pond before.


    why was she back in bed? was she dreaming?


    the commotion here also attracted the attention of the other villagers. they all came to ask what was going on.


    after sun nu woke up, mo ruyue asked xia yu to take care of her. she had to personally go to the pond to take a look.


    ¡°mother, you have to be careful. take a detoxification pill first.¡±


    mo ruyue lovingly stroked tang tang¡¯s head. this little cotton-padded jacket was really too warm. she ate the pill she handed him. ¡°wait at home obediently. don¡¯t run around.¡±


    ¡°yes, mother, don¡¯t worry. i will look after my sister.¡±


    every time mo ruyue reminded him, si bao would stand up like a big brother.


    as the four guards assigned by princess ming yue to guard the courtyard, they also went to help harvest the rice today.


    two of them picked up the rice that had been tied up and returned to their own field. they happened to bump into them carrying sun nu back. they also understood that sun nu was poisoned. now, how could the two of them still have the mood to work?


    now that mo ruyue insisted on going into the pond, they did not dare to let her go to a place where someone had been poisoned.


    many villagers came over to check on the situation. when they saw mo ruyue going into the pond, they advised her not to.


    ¡°madam, let us go.¡±


    the two of them jumped into the pond before mo ruyue.


    ¡°then head to the south in front. try to raise your heads as much as possible.


    when you face down, it¡¯s best not to breathe.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll remember it. don¡¯t worry, madam. ¡®


    the two of them found two dead chickens three meters away from where sun nu had fainted. there was no meat left, only feathers attached to the chicken bones.


    ¡°that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°the two of you, come up quickly and go home to wash up and rest.¡±


    in front of the villagers, mo ruyue explained in detail the reason why sun nu had been poisoned by the miasma. she especially asked them to take good care of their children, and even the adults themselves.


    even if they wanted to eat lotus roots and had to go down to dig, they had to have a companion to watch over them. it was too dangerous to be alone. the villagers obediently noted it down.


    ¡°no wonder auntie liu from my village went to dig lotus roots, but i don¡¯t understand why she suddenly drowned in the pond. she probably got poisoned by this miasma.¡±


    aunt chen was using a walking stick to solve an unknown case in her childhood village.


    sun nu was poisoned by the miasma. fortunately, she was discovered in time and nothing major happened. even so, the few of them were still a little frightened.


    however, under mo ruyue¡¯s command, jiayao and aunt zhou worked together to make a glutinous rice lotus root. these people ate the sweet glutinous rice lotus root and felt much more relaxed.


    ¡°desserts can really relax people.¡±


    the dozens of girls chattered and soon forgot about the small fright in the morning.


    mo ruyue looked at the girls and remembered that there seemed to be quite a few ponds in the village nearby. she went to the village chief and told him that there might be miasma in the ponds and asked him to help spread it to prevent any harm.


    in the afternoon, meng xun suddenly came to the village to look for mo


    ruyue.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter, lord meng?¡±


    when meng xun saw mo ruyue, he was a little embarrassed.


    ever since mo ruyue went to deliver fried chicken to him, his imagination had been running wild. he hadn¡¯t seen mo ruyue for several days. every time, it was xue bangyan who went to check on him and asked if he had any questions. she knew that he might have misunderstood.


    ¡°oh, master xue said that you like greenhouses. now that azurite has arrived, why don¡¯t you give me a picture so that i can cover the greenhouses?


    the blueprints of the royal princess¡¯s manor naturally did not include a glass greenhouse.


    however, since the other party had bought so many colored glasses and sent them to the princess¡¯s manor, they were just passing by.


    he could tell that this princess ming yue was quite capable. although the houses of the high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital now had glass greenhouses, and the windows of many families were all inlaid with glass, as long as they had money, they could buy glass. however, ordinary people were still reluctant to use it on their houses.


    mo ruyue understood what meng xun meant.


    gu ying must have brought glass over and didn¡¯t tell her. was he trying to give her a surprise?


    it was indeed a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°well, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, sit down and have a cup of tea and eat something first. i¡¯ll go draw.¡±


    meng xun was shocked when he heard mo ruyue say that she was going to draw!


    he had never expected mo ruyue to know how to draw, and it was even a construction drawing. she was really capable.


    usually, even talented girls would only draw flowers, grass, mountains, and rivers. this was the first time he had heard of a girl who knew how to draw construction drawings.


    he wanted to stay and take a look.


    ¡°yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°qiu shi, serve a plate of glutinous rice lotus root and a pot of tea for lord meng.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    qiu shi immediately went to prepare.


    ¡°lord meng, can you tell me how much glass there is?


    ¡®eight carriages.¡±


    meng xun subconsciously thought of how shocked they were when azurite arrived in the eight carriages.


    after saying that, he felt a little strange. this princess bought it herself. how could she not know?


    ¡°wait a moment.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t answer meng xun¡¯s questions and went into the house to draw.


    meng xun and qiu shi brought over a stack of neatly stacked lotus root slices.


    the lotus root¡¯s eyes were filled with rice grains, and it looked a little delicious.


    however, he had never seen such a way of eating.


    ¡°sir, please enjoy.¡±


    after the autumn fruits subsided, meng xun picked up a piece of lotus root. it was sweet and soft in his mouth. it turned out that the lotus root was stuffed with glutinous rice.


    after mo ruyue came out, meng xun realized that he had unknowingly finished the entire plate of glutinous rice and lotus roots. his face was a little


    ¡°here. ¡±


    meng xun took the blueprint and admired mo ruyue even more. she was indeed extraordinary. ¡°i will take my leave.¡±


    ¡°alright. ¡±


    however, when meng xun left, he went to the sanatorium and ordered ten fried chicken and ten sauce ducks.


    the village was also bustling with activity. most of the people working in the fields began to pick up the harvested rice from the fields and bring it home. after putting down their burdens, everyone at the village entrance drank a bowl of cold mung bean soup, which was especially comfortable.


    this green bean soup was specially prepared by mo ruyue for the villagers to drink. the green beans were not bought, but grown in the village.


    now, every household in the village would send some to mo ruyue when they were ready to harvest the crops.


    mo ruyue had grown mung beans at home too, so they couldn¡¯t finish them all, so they simply cooked mung bean soup.


    mo ruyue sat in the courtyard and ate grapes. she enjoyed watching the busy people outside. she finally didn¡¯t have to do farm work anymore.


    qin qingfei rushed into the courtyard angrily.


    ¡°sister-in-law!¡±


    qin qingfei was surprised that her sister-in-law was still in the mood to eat grapes. then, she realized that she had no idea what was happening outside. she took a deep breath.


    ¡°sister-in-law, let me tell you, the few apprentices in your hospital, the one who was poisoned this morning, the one called sun something servant, are really shameless!¡±


    ¡°did sun nu offend you? if there¡¯s anything, sit down and eat some grapes.


    look at you sweating.¡±


    qin qingfei sat down, but she couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    ¡°hurry up and fire that servant sun. she has evil intentions and is simply a vixen.. don¡¯t let our si bao and tang tang learn bad things!¡¯

 Chapter 504

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°don¡¯t be angry. tell me what happened.¡±


    qin qingfei had only spoken a few sentences when a small pile of grape skins appeared in front of mo ruyue.


    ¡°tell me, she was poisoned when she went to the pond this morning and was saved by you, right?¡±


    mo ruyue nodded.


    ¡°she actually brought a bowl of green bean soup to big brother and thanked him for saving her life?!¡± ¡°thank him for what?¡±


    ¡°this is simply ill-intentioned!¡±


    qin qingfei slammed the table in anger. the grapes in the fruit platter on the table jumped a few times.


    mo ruyue quickly grabbed it.


    fortunately, it did not fall to the ground.


    she had planted these grapes herself. they were quite sweet and she liked them very much.


    ¡°you still want to eat?¡±


    qin qingfei saw her sister-in-law¡¯s nonchalant look and clearly didn¡¯t care at all. she was really a eunuch who would die if the emperor wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    ¡°big brother is handsome and is now ranked second. isn¡¯t it normal for a young lady to be in love for the first time?


    however, it was inappropriate to say that he was her savior.


    ¡°sister-in-law, aren¡¯t you worried at all? aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    after big brother and sister-in-law returned from the capital, they could feel the subtle atmosphere between them. however, until now, the two parties involved had not made things clear, so they were extremely anxious.


    qin qingfei was furious when she saw how shameless sun nu was.


    ¡°if your brother likes me, he can marry me and make me your sister-in-law. he¡¯s not young anymore.¡±


    after saying this, mo ruyue felt that she was a little hypocritical, but what she said was the truth.


    qin qingfei looked at mo ruyue, who was still engrossed in eating grapes, and steeled her heart. ¡°sister-in-law, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°it was impossible for big brother to fall for such a person. there was already someone in his heart, and that person was¡­¡±


    ¡°someone fell into the water!¡±


    ¡°someone fell into the water!¡±


    as the person outside shouted, the villagers rushed over and headed in that direction.


    ¡°don¡¯t pull her up!¡¯


    mo ruyue and qin qingfei heard the cries for help. when they rushed to the riverside, they saw gu ying standing on the shore with a furious expression. he was even stopping the others from going into the river to save the person in the water.


    what was going on?


    ¡°aiya, it¡¯s sun nu. the person in the water is sun nu. quickly pull her up!¡¯


    a few people from the hospital also came over. someone had fallen into the water, so they had to come over and save her. seeing that the person in the water was a friend who had studied medicine together, sun nu, who didn¡¯t know how to float, they panicked, she actually flopped in the middle of the tide and went out of reach.


    ¡°help! gulp gulp.¡±


    mo ruyue saw that the person who was crying for help in the water looked familiar. it seemed to be sun nu from the hospital.


    ¡°what happened? let¡¯s save her first.¡±


    mo ruyue walked over to gu ying and said. no matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t really drown her, as that would cause a life lawsuit.


    sun nu was really panic-stricken. she was so scared that her heart was breaking. at this moment, she no longer had any strength and began to sink into the water.


    ¡°hurry up and pull her up.¡±


    mo ruyue said to the two guards who came with her.


    ¡°let the aunties help out. don¡¯t let that shameless person stick to them later.¡± mo ruyue stared at gu ying in disbelief. did he say that?


    when the two guards heard gu ying¡¯s words, they really stopped in their tracks. they did not dare to go forward anymore. what if they were really implicated by that person?


    previously, they had also heard that this person was trying to curry favor with gu ying. they did not have a good impression of her, and now that gu ying said so, how could they still go and save her?


    none of the aunties in the village knew how to float. they wanted to save her, but they were powerless. they really did not understand why gu ying did not let anyone go down to save her.


    in the end, it was still a guard who went down and fished up sun nu who had already fainted from drinking.


    ¡®go and inform her family to take her back. she is not allowed to come to west river village again.¡±


    after saying that, gu ying went home with a cold face. no one dared to ask him what had happened.


    after the time it took to brew a cup of tea, sun nu was rescued and brought back to her dormitory by the female students in the hospital.


    seeing that it was a familiar person beside her, sun nu cried out loud.


    ¡°why did you fall into the river?


    it would have been fine if this person didn¡¯t ask, but once she did, sun nu¡¯s cries became even more miserable.


    the other person who was usually closer to sun nu was also trembling in fear and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. she was the one who called for help when sun nu fell into the water.


    ¡°do you know what happened to liu hua? weren¡¯t you two together before?¡±


    ¡°i-i don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°dang dang dang!¡¯


    suddenly, a gong sounded outside. the female students in the room were shocked. what was going on?


    they had been here for quite some time. only when there was something important in the village would they ring the gong and gather the villagers to formally discuss something.


    a few people were curious and ran out to see what was going on. these people didn¡¯t have a good relationship with sun nu, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have run out to watch the show at this time.


    in the end, only two or three people who were usually closest to sun nu stayed in the room.


    ¡°i only have one thing to say to everyone today. there have been many rumors in the village recently, and they are all directed at me and my family. i want you to know that mo ruyue is my qin family¡¯s great benefactor.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to hear any more filthy words about her, or else don¡¯t blame me for turning my back on you!¡¯


    after gu ying said these two sentences, he walked out of the crowd and ignored them, stunning the group of people.


    however, they had also caught some important information. someone was framing mo ruyue again, so gu ying was furious.


    thinking back to how gu ying did not allow anyone to go into the water to save sun nu, did it mean that sun nu had said something bad about mo ruyue? that was why gu ying kicked her into the water in anger and did not allow anyone to save her?


    gu ying was furious. if mo ruyue had not given him a reply, he really wanted to say loudly in front of the entire village that it was not mo ruyue who had seduced him. it was him who wanted to seduce mo ruyue. he was not worthy of mo ruyue.


    there were always some people in the world who couldn¡¯t bear to see others live better than them. as long as they lived better than them, they would use all kinds of foul language to pollute them.


    when he saw mo ruyue, gu ying immediately pulled her home, not allowing her to stay any longer.


    ¡°what did sun nu do to provoke you to be so angry?


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t understand the truth. gu ying was so angry. from his words, it seemed like she was involved in this.


    gu ying did not speak. he pulled mo ruyue through her sleeve and walked faster and faster.


    ¡°she just wants you to pay attention to her.¡±


    ¡°what does this have to do with me? you don¡¯t have to vent your anger on me now, right?¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t say these two words out loud. she was criticizing him in her heart. seeing that he was angry now, she wouldn¡¯t argue with him openly.


    along the way, gu ying heard mo ruyue talking about sun, but he kept a straight face and did not say a word.


    he pulled mo ruyue straight into his room and slammed the door shut. the people outside looked at each other, not understanding what they were doing.


    they saw that gu ying was so aggressive. mo ruyue must have been forced into the house by him.


    ¡°is uncle going to quarrel with mother?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s going to teach my mother a lesson.. no way¡­¡±

 Chapter 505

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    tang tang saw gu ying¡¯s aggressive look and instinctively felt that he was going to lose his temper at her mother. she ran towards the closed door. she wanted to save her mother.


    ¡°aiyo, tang tang, listen to your aunt. your uncle and your mother have important matters to discuss. they are discussing how to earn money quickly.¡±


    ¡°besides, you don¡¯t know what your uncle is like. why would he be fierce to your mother?¡±


    it was too late to coax her.


    qin qingfei and aunt zhou tried their best to persuade the two children not to disturb the two people in the house.


    the two people in the room stared at each other.


    mo ruyue was dragged in by gu ying. she thought that he was going to say something, but he had been looking at her without saying a word.


    ¡°if you¡¯re fine, i¡¯ll still pay¡­¡±


    before she could finish her sentence, mo ruyue was so frightened by gu ying that she stopped.


    gu ying suddenly came forward. the two of them were now looking at each other at a close distance. if gu ying leaned forward a little more, he would be able to kiss her. their breaths were intertwined, and the scene suddenly fell into a subtle atmosphere.


    gu ying looked at the person in front of him. he was really afraid that he could not help but lean forward and do something. he could not!


    he couldn¡¯t scare her.


    ¡°have you thought about it?¡±


    however, mo ruyue understood what he meant.


    ¡°alright. ¡±


    mo ruyue realized what she had said, but it was too late to regret it. this man was seducing her with his looks. he was really too despicable!


    ¡°thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡±


    when gu ying finally heard mo ruyue say that, he was so excited that he pulled mo ruyue into his arms.


    mo ruyue wanted to struggle, but gu ying¡¯s strength was too strong, so she simply gave up resisting. in fact, this hug did not make her so resistant.


    listening to the rapid thumping sound coming from gu ying¡¯s chest, her heart could not help but keep up with the rhythm.


    this chest seemed to be very broad, very thick, very warm, and also very safe.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll deal with all the noise outside.¡±


    he was the one who had let her down first. he should not have let her suffer those things that she should not have.


    ¡°then, let me make it clear to you first. my current kindness is only to agree to your pursuit. it doesn¡¯t mean that i have to marry you. it still depends on your performance.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that since she had already said it, gu ying was actually not bad, so she tried to look around with him.


    ¡°i¡¯m a possessive person. if you decide to be with me, i won¡¯t allow you to take a concubine, let alone have a shared room.¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t even look at others. can you accept that?¡±


    gu ying reluctantly let go of mo ruyue. he held her shoulders with both hands and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, even maids can¡¯t be close to you.¡±


    ¡°before this, my eyes were only filled with you. i can¡¯t tolerate a second woman.¡±


    these words made mo ruyue¡¯s heart skip a beat. she dared not look gu ying in the eye again.


    ¡°if we can reach the final step, i can¡¯t marry you either.¡±


    upon hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, gu yings eyes instantly lost all their luster. he opened his mouth to say something, but mo ruyue raised her index finger to block his lips.


    ¡°listen to me first.¡±


    ¡°you said you were willing to marry me back then. did you take it seriously?¡±


    ¡°you also know that tang tang and si bao are afraid that i won¡¯t want them after i get married. i don¡¯t want them to have any trauma in their hearts.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll marry you.¡±


    gu ying immediately expressed his opinion. he was really scared to death just now. he thought that mo ruyue did not agree to get along with him again.


    when gu ying was speaking, mo ruyues hand was still on his lips. because of the vibration of his voice, mo ruyue¡¯s fingers were a little itchy. her face suddenly turned red and she quickly retracted her hand.


    ¡°then why didn¡¯t you let sun nu come up when she fell into the water?¡±


    mo ruyue hurriedly found a topic to divert the subtle atmosphere.


    gu ying really wanted to grab that finger back, but he knew that going too far was as bad as not being able to catch it, so he held back.


    ¡°they said you kicked her down.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that her face was hot and she dared not look at gu ying with her head lowered.


    ¡°it¡¯s her mouth that isn¡¯t clean. i asked her to go into the river to wash it.¡±


    ¡°this kind of person isn¡¯t suitable to stay in your medical school. let her family come and pick her up. you can¡¯t let a rat¡¯s poop spoil the pot of soup.¡± ¡°alright.


    mo ruyue did not know what to say. gu ying was getting closer to her, and their breaths were intertwined. their body temperatures were rising.


    ¡°mother, are you okay?¡±


    tang tang¡¯s worried and clear voice came from outside the door.


    tang tang thought that her uncle had pulled her mother into the room aggressively. it had been so long, but her mother had not come out. she was worried that her mother would be bullied. her uncle was big and rough, and her mother was so small. she would definitely not be able to defeat her uncle. no, she had to save her mother!


    ¡°i¡¯m okay. i¡¯ll come out now.¡±


    tang tang suddenly asked worriedly. the two people in the room hurriedly separated. it was still broad daylight, and the two of them had been in the room for so long. it was indeed not a good influence.


    when mo ruyue came out to see the others in the courtyard, she immediately turned her head to look elsewhere. it was as if she was busy and did not notice her. in fact, they must have been eavesdropping here earlier.


    mo ruyue wasn¡¯t shy about whether they had overheard anything. since she had already made the decision, she wouldn¡¯t avoid it.


    even if there were rumors about her, she would not hide and let gu ying face it alone.


    this was how she was. if she was determined, she would never run away.


    ¡°mother, why is your face so red? are you hot?¡± mo ruyue was embarrassed by tang tang¡¯s question.


    ¡°yes, the sun is a little big.¡±


    ¡°but weren¡¯t you in the room just now? it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any sunlight in the house.¡±


    at this moment, mo ruyue felt that her daughter was a little too smart and logical.


    for a moment, she did not know how to answer.


    ¡°is it because uncle is too fierce that you were scared?¡±


    after tang tang finished speaking, she turned around and was about to go into the house to fight her uncle.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care anymore. she let her uncle explain to her and quickly


    slipped away.


    in the morning, because of sun nu, everyone¡¯s work was delayed for a long time. now, the entire village was fighting for time to shred the grain.


    mo ruyue called a manservant to deliver a letter to sun nu i s house, asking her parents to come and fetch sun nu.


    gu ying did not need to emphasize that he would not want such an ungrateful person.


    sun nu was alone in her room while the others went to study. she was a little lost. she did not know if mo ruyue would punish her or how she would punish her.


    she could only hope that the person who asked her to seduce gu ying would come and give her some ideas.


    what if mo ruyue chased her away?


    she was learning medical skills here and would be able to finish her apprenticeship in less than two years. in the future, she would also have a status in the family and would not have to go hungry like before. however, it was obvious that what happened today would not be easy. however, she did not know who that person was and how to find him.


    she waited anxiously in the house until it was time for dinner. everyone in the academy had gone to eat dinner when suddenly, a ball of paper was thrown into the back window.


    sun nu was shocked. she reacted and immediately picked up the note. she looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone. there was no one outside the window either. she opened the note and saw that it was indeed given to her by the person who asked her to seduce gu ying.


    he told her to go to the willow tree by the river at night and discuss with her what to do next..

 Chapter 506

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    suddenly, there were footsteps outside the door. sun nu hurriedly rolled up the paper and stuffed it under the blanket.


    ¡°sun nu, are you feeling better?¡±


    liu hua was holding a tray with two bowls on it. one was for the herbal soup, and the other was for dinner.


    ¡°come, drink the medicine first before eating.¡±


    everyone in the medical school knew that mo ruyue had already sent someone to call her parents over. it was obvious that she could not stay here any longer.


    ¡°how did you offend gu ying?¡±


    ¡°you made him so angry.¡±


    sun nu didn¡¯t say anything. she drank the medicine in one go and picked up his bowl to eat.


    what should she say?


    was she supposed to say that she failed to seduce gu ying and was kicked into the river instead?


    liu hua looked at sun nu who was eating silently. she knew that sun nu was unwilling to say anything, so she didn¡¯t ask further. after sun nu finished eating, she silently carried the bowl out of the room.


    actually, they knew about sun nu¡¯s matter. moreover, she knew a little more than the others because she had always had a good relationship with sun nu. they were practically inseparable.


    today, gu ying, whom she had tipped off to sun nu, had returned. sun nu then asked her to leave. in the end, not long after she left, sun nu fell into the river and did not let anyone save her.


    it was most likely that she had done something to anger gu ying.


    sigh, she could only say that sun nu¡¯s heart was higher than the sky, but her life was thinner than paper. she could not recognize reality and herself. it was useless for others to say more.


    liu hua didn¡¯t tell sun nu that mo ruyue had asked the servants to invite her parents over, but sun nu still heard it. it was those who had entered the room and were usually at odds with her, so they deliberately told her about it in front of the window.


    her house was quite far from here. even if her parents hurried through the night, they would only reach here at five o¡¯clock tomorrow morning at the earliest.


    before that, she had to see that person. perhaps there was still room for negotiation.


    sun nu, who was somewhat tormented, finally waited until nightfall.


    in the dead of night, she sneaked out of the door and walked to the willow tree by the river.


    the moon was brighter tonight. she could clearly see a black man standing under the willow tree. sun nu was a little afraid, but she still went over.


    that person turned around and glanced at her. his voice was so faint that sun nu could hear it.


    ¡°follow me.¡±


    he didn¡¯t dare to say anything to sun nu directly. it would be troublesome if someone came out.


    at this moment, no matter how afraid sun nu was, she had to follow. she had already boarded the pirate ship and could not get off.


    the man in black brought sun nu upstream and did not stop until they left the village.


    ¡°tell me what happened to you during the day first.¡±


    ¡°i did as you said and seduced gu ying.¡±


    at this point, sun nu naturally did not dare to hide anything. she told the man in black everything that happened during the day.


    the man in black was exasperated.


    ¡°why are you so useless?


    ¡°you can¡¯t even do that small thing!¡¯


    the black-clothed man¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness. sun nu, who had raised her head, happened to see it and retreated a few steps in fear.


    because of this incident, he had to carry bricks with the team led by the patrol team every day. he was stared at and couldn¡¯t do anything himself. he had to sneak around in the middle of the night to see this woman. just thinking about it made him angry.


    ¡°my parents will be here at dawn. mo ruyue wants to chase me away. you must help me. i promise to complete your task this time. i beg


    ¡®go to the pharmacy¡­ i¡¯ll give you five taels first, and another fifty taels after the matter is settled.¡±


    when sun nu heard that she was to poison the people, she was a little timid.


    she did not want to kill anyone.


    however, when she saw the silver ingot in the black-clothed man¡¯s hand that was emitting a soft white light, her feet involuntarily moved closer to the black-clothed man and reached out to take the silver ingot in the black-clothed man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°come here, i¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡±


    the man in black waved at sun nu.


    sun nu took two more steps toward the man in black.


    the black-clothed man¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. in a breath, he changed his original thoughts. he could only blame this woman for being greedy!


    sun nu had just stretched out her hand and hadn¡¯t touched the silver ingot when she was pulled over by the black-clothed man and crashed into his arms. she was so frightened that she subconsciously wanted to scream. the black-clothed man covered her mouth with one hand, and the silver ingot just happened to press against her mouth and hurt.


    ¡°if you want to die, scream!¡±


    ¡°if others see you meeting a man in the middle of the night, i don¡¯t need to do anything to you. you won¡¯t be able to stay here any longer. at that time, your parents won¡¯t want you either!¡±


    the black-clothed man¡¯s words successfully stopped sun nu, who wanted to call for help, and she was at his mercy.


    on a new day, the entire village gradually woke up with the crowing of the rooster. the people began to busy themselves with their lives again.


    the young wives and aunties in the village took the clothes that their families had changed into yesterday and washed them by the river with baskets or basins.


    ¡°aunt chen, you¡¯re so early today!¡±


    ¡°yeah, you guys are also early.¡±


    aunt chen was more diligent. she was the first person to reach the river. she chose a place where the water level was relatively clear upstream. she took out a piece of clothing and wet it in the river. she then brought it up again and smeared it with soap. she beat it with a mallet for a while before putting it back into the water to wash.


    as she swung vigorously, the water rippled. just as she was washing the last piece of clothing in the basin, a piece of clothing suddenly floated down from a clump of grass upstream due to the ripples of the water.


    ¡°who was earlier than me? they actually ran to the top of the river.¡±


    aunt chen stood up and tiptoed to look upstream, wanting to see who it was.


    ¡°whose clothes are floating down?


    aunt chen said as she reached for the wooden club. however, she felt that something was wrong when she hit it with the wooden club. she hit it twice again and a person actually floated up.


    aunt chen was so frightened that she threw away her club and almost fell into the river herself. fortunately, she grabbed onto the grass by the bank and rolled and crawled to the shore.


    ¡°help-someone¡¯s dead-


    the commotion here attracted a few women who were washing clothes. they thought that aunt chen had encountered a snake, but when they heard her say that someone had died, they were so scared that their scalps went numb. they still ran over to see what was going on.


    ¡°ah!¡±


    ¡°ah!¡±


    ¡°ah!¡±


    when the few of them saw the floating corpse, their reactions were exactly the same as when aunt chen saw it. they all ran back, rolling and crawling. two of them did not forget to pull aunt chen.


    soon, the village chief brought people over and fished up the corpse floating in the river. the corpse was already white and stiff. ¡°isn¡¯t this the girl who fell into the river yesterday?¡±


    someone recognized the corpse as sun nu.


    for a moment, the villagers were in a panic. someone had drowned in the river. in the future, they would not dare to come here to wash clothes.


    ¡°wasn¡¯t this person fine yesterday? why did she¡­¡±


    someone wanted to say something but paused after thinking about it. these words could not be said casually.


    mo ruyue and gu ying had also heard that someone had drowned in the river. they came over to see what had happened and saw that it was sun nu. they frowned deeply.


    ¡®go report it to the authorities.¡±


    no matter what happened, they would definitely report it to the authorities. a guard behind mo ruyue received the order and went to the county.


    mo ruyue squatted beside sun nu¡¯s corpse and looked at it carefully. just as she saw the faint strangulation marks on slave sun¡¯s neck, she was about to turn her over to take a closer look when she was interrupted by a sudden wail.


    ¡°my daughter-


    an old woman and an old man in their fifties, who were wearing patched coarse clothes, were crying and fighting from afar as they walked toward the river.


    when the old woman and the old man saw sun nu lying on the ground, they threw themselves onto her and cried their hearts out.


    the old village chief didn¡¯t think this would work, but he couldn¡¯t comfort them when they lost their beloved daughter..

 Chapter 507

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°was it you?


    ¡°it must be you!


    ¡°we trusted you so much and gave you a good daughter, but in the end, we got a cold corpse. heavens, this is going to take my lif?


    ¡°give me back my daughter, give me back my daughter, i¡¯ll fight it out with you~¡±


    old lady sun cried as she rushed towards mo ruyue. gu ying shot forward to block mo ruyue. the other three guards behind mo ruyue also immediately protected her.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to cry. we¡¯ve already reported it to the authorities. the authorities will investigate how your daughter died, but before that, please don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    ¡°it was you. yesterday, it was you who pushed my daughter into the water, and today, she is in such a terrible situation. my darling¡­¡±


    old lady sun would bite whoever she caught.


    mo ruyue heard old lady sun pointing at gu ying¡¯s nose and scolding him for what had happened yesterday. didn¡¯t sun nu¡¯s parents arrive just now, so how did they know what had happened in the village yesterday?


    no!


    of course, mo ruyue wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed this. gu ying also noticed this.


    ¡°you were still at home yesterday. i was the one who sent someone to call you over. we¡¯re clearly separated by a mountain, but you all saw what happened in the village yesterday.¡±


    ¡°since you saw gu ying pushing her into the water yesterday, you should have seen how she died before!¡±


    how could gu ying let old lady sun get close to him? he didn¡¯t need to do anything. the three guards separated old lady sun.


    these three guards were tall and strong. no matter how strong old lady sun was, she did not dare to force them, but her daughter could not die in vain.


    old lady sun turned back and wailed on her daughter¡¯s corpse, crying and cursing.


    when the students at the hospital heard that something had happened here, they came over and saw that sun nu was dead. all of them were so scared that their faces turned pale, and they all huddled together.


    mo ruyue ordered the guards to keep the scene under control so that no one else could touch the deceased.


    sun nu¡¯s parents were furious and sad at this moment. how could they listen to them? their daughter was dead now, and she was lying there and not letting them restrain themselves. what right did they have?


    that was their daughter!


    ¡°knock them unconscious.¡±


    upon hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, the guard immediately went forward and gave old lady sun and old man sun a hand knife each. the two of them fainted on the ground.


    not long after, county magistrate wu came over with his official. he was


    clearly riding a horse, but he was sweating as he ran, as if the horse had ridden him here.


    he had no choice. mo ruyue¡¯s status was different now. she was a princess, and a murder had happened in the village where the princess lived. if he was not careful, he would lose his head.


    given his relationship with mo ruyue, he did not want anything to happen in their village to implicate him. moreover, the entire lianshan county was mo ruyue¡¯s fief. if he was not doing well, his subordinates would not be doing well either!


    ¡°let the coroner do an autopsy on the spot.¡±


    ¡°i found a strangulation mark on her neck. i¡¯ll let the coroner examine the rest carefully. ¡±


    since mo ruyue had spoken, how could county magistrate wu not allow it?


    however, there were still some concerns about the body examination. the deceased was the most important. besides, sun nu was a woman. mo ruyue sent someone home to bring over some unwanted bedsheets and surrounded the scene so that the coroner could examine it with peace of mind.


    not long after, the coroner finished the preliminary autopsy. if she wanted to be more careful, she would have to open her stomach to see if she had been poisoned. this was not easy to do here. she had to take it to the government office.


    the coroner tidied up the corpse and asked someone to remove the bedsheet. he told county magistrate wu this, and county magistrate wu motioned for the coroner to announce the autopsy results in public.


    ¡°the deceased was defiled when she was alive and strangled to death. she struggled strongly when she died.¡±


    as he spoke, the coroner raised sun nu¡¯s hands for others to see.


    ¡°the victim¡¯s fingernails had the flesh of the perpetrator.¡±


    ¡°the deceased was thrown into the water after death and soaked in the water for less than two hours.¡±


    everyone was shocked when they heard the coroner¡¯s autopsy results.


    who did such a wicked thing to defile a girl, kill her, and throw her into the pond!


    in other words, sun nu had been dead for at most two hours.


    she had soaked in the water for two hours, but the flesh under her fingernails had not been washed away by the water. from this, it could be seen that she had used all her strength to remove a lot of flesh.


    according to this characteristic, the murderer¡¯s scope was much smaller. the scratches on the murderer¡¯s body must be very heavy.


    sun nu¡¯s body could not be left by the pond like this. the villagers were also in a state of panic.


    at this moment, sun nu¡¯s parents had already woken up. the moment they woke up, they immediately started crying again.


    seeing that the county magistrate had actually come over, they knelt down in front of county magistrate wu.


    ¡°master, you must help our daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°this official will definitely find out the murderer and give justice to the deceased. you guys go home first. this matter will be difficult for a while.¡±


    it was also a tragic thing for county magistrate wu to send off sun nu¡¯s parents.


    sun nu¡¯s parents immediately became anxious when they saw county magistrate wu¡¯s reaction. the two of them pointed at gu ying anxiously.


    ¡°it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him! he¡¯s the murderer!¡±


    ¡°please be careful with your words.¡±


    ¡°we can¡¯t take action just because you said so. we have to get evidence step by step before we could arrest someone and determine the culprit.¡±


    however, no matter what county magistrate wu said, sun nu¡¯s parents insisted that the murderer was gu ying.


    ¡°i¡¯m willing to let the county magistrate examine myself.¡±


    ¡°since the victim¡¯s fingernails had the criminal¡¯s flesh, then he would have to check if there are any scratches on my body.¡±


    gu ying was very frank in front of everyone. he was very angry. he had just gotten along with mo ruyue, and now he had encountered such a troublesome matter.


    the murderer had better not fall into his hands, otherwise¡­


    the other old men in the village felt that gu ying¡¯s words made sense, so they all nodded and expressed their willingness to cooperate with county magistrate wu to check his body.


    he didn¡¯t want to be mistaken as the murderer.


    there was definitely no murderer in the village.


    they were all men, so when they were checking, they even let sun nu¡¯s tather personally watch from the side.


    ¡°how could it not be him?¡±


    but the truth was the truth.


    gu ying and county magistrate wu had the same thoughts. they had to catch the murderer. this was mo ruyue¡¯s territory. she had only been a princess for a short time and was already facing such a situation. if she did not handle it well, it was inevitable that someone would make a fuss about it.


    this criminal had killed sun nu in order to frame them. it was obvious that he was targeting them. if he was targeting them, then so be it. it was unforgivable to joke around with human lives.


    this was simply intolerable!


    if he was caught, he had to be executed on the spot.


    county magistrate wu sent out two teams of officers to search the other villages. he himself led a few other officers to search the house where sun nu lived, hoping to find any clues.


    this investigation really allowed him to find some clues. in sun nu¡¯s blanket, he found a ball of paper. on the ball of paper, the words ¡®meet me under the willow tree at midnight¡¯ were written.


    this was a huge breakthrough. he just needed to find the person who wrote this paper ball.


    the girls in the medical school were all interrogated about the people or things that sun nu had come into contact with.


    at the same time, sun nu¡¯s parents were also under strict supervision. these two people were also very suspicious.


    on the surface, they were afraid that they would do something stupid because of the loss of their beloved daughter, but in reality, they were under supervision.


    these two people had just arrived at west river village this morning, but they knew everything that had happened in west river village the day before. this was very strange.


    however, the old couple insisted that gu ying was the murderer and did not say anything else.


    if they were asked how they knew what happened in the village yesterday, they would say that they heard it from others..

 Chapter 508

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the villagers were terrified. sun nu had been raped and killed. how vicious was the murderer?


    sun nu¡¯s parents were still righteously claiming that the murderer was gu ying. ¡®yesterday¡¯s incident has already spread like wildfire. everyone knows about it.¡±


    old lady sun pointed at gu ying.


    ¡°only he had a conflict with my daughter yesterday. he must have had ulterior motives towards my daughter and finally became angry out of humiliation!¡±


    ¡°master wu, you can¡¯t let this murderer off just like that!¡±


    ¡°my poor daughter¡­¡±


    old lady sun said with foam at the corner of her mouth. she had a stern expression and spoke without thinking.


    old lady sun didn¡¯t know if the two idioms she used were correct. she only knew that she had to insist that gu ying was the murderer.


    as she spoke, she pulled her hand back to cover her chest. in fact, she was taking the opportunity to touch the silver ingot in her arms.


    mo ruyue could not stand it anymore. she could not let this old woman slander gu ying.


    ¡°are you saying that gu ying plotted against your daughter?¡±


    ¡°what else could it be?¡±


    ¡°he must have seen that my daughter is beautiful. he is a scum. in the day, my daughter expressed her feelings to him, but he pretended to be a gentleman.


    at night, he¡­¡±


    ¡°sob, sob, sob¡­ my poor daughter, father and mother will definitely help you find the murderer!¡±


    a life for a life!


    ¡°bah! you¡¯re all the same!¡±


    mo ruyue was too lazy to talk to this crazy woman.


    ¡°county magistrate wu, are you going to beat her dozens of times?


    they slandered good people and contradicted bengong.


    gu ying was the second-in-line chosen by the emperor, and gu ying had already proven his innocence. this commoner could not slander him like this.


    how could she despise this queen!


    anyone who disrespects me will be beaten with a stick!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the princess!¡±


    county magistrate wu nodded and waved his hand behind him. two bailiffs came forward with sticks.


    after suppressing sun nu¡¯s parents, he began to beat them with his cane.


    ¡°ah!¡±


    ¡°ah!¡±


    he did not give the two of them any chance to argue.


    county magistrate wu finally understood that such a person had to be punished with lightning methods.


    ¡°princess ming yue, i will take them down first.¡±


    county magistrate wu was also a shrewd person. although mo ruyue had become a princess, not everyone knew about it. some people did owe her.


    ¡°if you have any questions, just ask me if i can help.¡±


    ¡°thank you, princess ming yue!¡±


    mo ruyue nodded.


    no one present had expected this scene. even sun nu¡¯s parents had not expected that their daughter would die and the murdered would not be caught. they would also be beaten up.


    however, when they heard county magistrate wu address mo ruyue as princess, they thought they had heard wrongly.


    however, county magistrate wu was the county magistrate of lianshan county. he would not lie, nor would he bow down to a commoner. there was only one possibility. was mo ruyue really a princess?!


    but¡­ how¡­ how was this possible?


    at this moment, sun nu¡¯s parents had been beaten to the point where they could barely breathe. they were hanging on to their last breath and did not dare to say anything more. they allowed the bailiff to take them away, along with sun nu¡¯s corpse.


    after they left, the village buzzed like a hive of bees.


    as for who the murderer was, no one in the village believed that it was gu ying.


    putting everything else aside, based on gu ying¡¯s own conditions, he could marry any girl he wanted. how could he do such a stupid thing? moreover, that sun nu was just average looking.


    moreover, gu ying had already proven his innocence.


    the village was still in a state of panic. those who had daughters and daughters-in-law at home did not dare to go out alone. they insisted on going out. they all went out in groups of two or three or accompanied by their parents.


    ¡°alright, everyone, don¡¯t just stand here. do what you need to do.¡±


    he hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning, and the old village chief was hungry. he persuaded everyone to go home first, but when he thought of sun nu¡¯s dead state, he couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    gu ying told mo ruyue and the others to be careful at home. he also asked a few guards to look after the house. he also told the few teenagers at home not to go out to look after the house for the next two days. he rode his horse to town.


    it was obvious that this was targeted at him or mo ruyue, and their enemies could be counted on one hand.


    gu ying was prepared to personally ask sun nu¡¯s parents. the two of them were very problematic, and he could only find a breakthrough from them.


    as for the bailiffs who went door-to-door to interrogate them, gu ying did not have much hope.


    he was quite familiar with the people who had recently come to the capital. this was also thanks to the bodyguard agency that mo ruyue had asked him to set up. he received news from all over the world every day.


    it just so happened that the bodyguard agency was the most familiar with the flow of people.


    he rode his horse at full speed towards the town. when he reached the entrance of his civil and martial arts college, he met county magistrate wu and his group. in front of him was mo ruyue¡¯s princess manor.


    at this moment, meng xun was talking about something at the entrance of the princess¡¯s manor with his men. when he saw county magistrate wu coming over with a group of people, he took a few more glances and saw gu ying.


    ¡°gu ying, what are you doing?


    meng xun saw gu ying following behind them and thought that they must have come together. as for county magistrate wu, he did not know him, but this person was wearing the official uniform of a county magistrate. he cupped his hands at county magistrate wu, and county magistrate wu quickly returned the gesture.


    ¡°there was a murder in the village.¡±


    gu ying explained to meng xun. when he suddenly realized that someone behind him had heard him talk about the murder case, he panicked and gu ying happened to see him.


    when he looked carefully again, that person had no expression. gu ying also pretended that nothing had happened. he walked to sun nu¡¯s body and lifted the cloth covering her face.


    ¡°this girl was murdered. if lord meng hears any clues, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°definitely.¡±


    gu ying looked at the strange person from before. as expected, although that person hid it well, his pupils could not hide from his eyes.


    the others also had different expressions, but none of them were as nervous as he was. he was a little too nervous, and it was not like a normal person¡¯s normal behavior when they saw a corpse.


    if the liu family wanted to do something to them back then, the best place to plant people was meng xun¡¯s place.


    since there was suspicion, gu ying could not just stand there foolishly or go to verify anything. he directly went forward and grabbed the person. the man panicked and wanted to fight back, but he held back.


    ¡°what does this young master want to do?¡±


    ¡°i see a snake behind you.¡±


    gu ying said as he grabbed the man¡¯s collar and pulled him down. at the same time, the man was so frightened that he fought back.


    gu ying stared at him, afraid that he would not fight back.


    that person was originally a spy waiting for an opportunity to move, so how could he be gu ying¡¯s match? after a few rounds, gu ying subdued him, and at the same time, gu ying took off that person¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?


    meng xun was puzzled when he saw his men being beaten up by gu ying.


    however, that person¡¯s reaction puzzled him. when did he have such a capable person under him?


    however, gu ying frowned deeply. there were no wounds on this person.


    ¡°young master, what are you doing?


    seeing gu ying¡¯s puzzled and incredulous expression, the man heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i saw that you were strong and muscular like a martial artist, so i wanted to test your skills.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve opened the civil and martial arts institute and am currently recruiting apprentices from all over the place.¡±


    meng xun¡¯s expression darkened when he saw gu ying trying to poach him in front of him. however, he knew that gu ying was not telling the truth.


    he looked at the corpse covered by the white cloth again. could it be that gu ying suspected that there was something wrong with the person inside?


    thinking of this, meng xun was even more unhappy. however, that person¡¯s reaction and his skills were indeed problematic..

 Chapter 509

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°gu ying, you¡¯re starting to poach people in front of me.¡±


    meng xun turned to the man and said, ¡°since gu ying has spoken, why don¡¯t you have a good spar with him? as long as you can tie with him, i won¡¯t let him go no matter what.¡±


    that person thought that meng xun would argue with gu ying, but he didn¡¯t expect him to say this.


    ¡°i¡¯m not his match.¡±


    ¡°you mean you want to go to his civil and military academy?


    meng xun frowned as he looked at that person. after thinking for a long time, he still did not know the name of this person. it seemed that he had just come under him before he came.


    ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to come, then spar with me. let me have my fill. i haven¡¯t sparred with anyone in a long time.¡±


    as gu ying spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for that person to reply. he directly swung his fist at him and swept his leg at the same time.


    that person was no match for gu ying. gu ying knocked him down, lifted him up, and knocked him down again. when he was not paying attention, gu ying took advantage of the momentum and pulled. his pants were torn apart.


    the moment the trouser leg was torn, the person¡¯s face revealed a look of panic. at the same time, gu ying also saw the scratch marks on his leg.


    without hesitation, he immediately took it down and dislocated his chin to prevent this person from being a poison sac in the teeth of a death warrior.


    ¡°the victim¡¯s fingernails are full of skin from the murderer. i want to take this person away for interrogation.¡±


    gu ying explained to meng xun the reason for his actions.


    what else could meng xun say? of course, he allowed gu ying and the others to take that person away. otherwise, would he be able to prove that he was an accomplice?


    he was only here to build the princess residence for princess ming yue.


    ¡°lord, please interrogate him strictly. as long as i can help, just say the word.¡±


    meng xun cupped his hands at county magistrate wu.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble lord meng.¡±


    ¡°where is his family?¡±


    ¡°what kind of people are they?¡±


    ¡°who does he often interact with?¡±


    gu ying did not stand on ceremony with meng xun at all. he asked a lot of questions in case meng xun had accomplices.


    how could meng xun not know what he meant? he told him everything he knew and even asked everyone here, as well as a few people who were usually close to him.


    after asking around, there were no problems. only this person had a problem. gu ying knew that even if there were accomplices here, he would not be able to get anything out of them. he dislocated the man¡¯s arm and threw him to the bailiffs. he told magistrate wu that he would go back to the village first.


    county magistrate wu gestured for the bailiffs to bring the man back to the county office. not long after he arrived, gu ying also arrived.


    ¡°sir, please quickly investigate the case.¡±


    when gu ying arrived, he asked county magistrate wu to start the trial.


    gu ying sprinkled some powder on the face of the person whose arm and chin had been dislocated by him, and used a strong wind to blow it into his mouth.


    this was the powder he had just gotten when he returned home. mo ruyue had said that this was the only packet of truth potion she had left.


    gu ying reattached the man¡¯s chin with a snap.


    what happened next was simple. the person answered whatever he asked.


    as expected, it was the liu family who had caused trouble again. moreover, he had come to deal with mo ruyue, to make them look bad, and even to silence her. because mo ruyue¡¯s family had guards and qi ji guards, he could not bear to do it, so he had shifted the target to gu ying.


    gu ying regretted not burning the liu family down.


    county magistrate wu was so shocked that his mouth was wide open.


    after interrogating this person, because he implicated the empress, county magistrate wu did not have the right to convict him directly. this person had to be sent to shuntian prefecture under the eyes of the emperor.


    as for sun nu¡¯s parents, after that person recruited them, they took the initiative to say that they had been bribed by him and begged for mercy. they could be spared the death penalty, but they could not escape the punishment. they were given dozens of strokes and sent to prison, waiting for their release after serving their sentence.


    ¡®gu ying, what kind of powder is this? why is it so magical?¡±


    county magistrate wu was really curious. if he had this powder, would he still have to worry about not being able to catch the criminal?


    ¡°i got this by chance. i only have this last bit left, and now i¡¯ve used it up.¡±


    this kind of thing definitely could not be widely circulated in the market. if it fell into the hands of someone with ill intentions, it would be a huge disaster.


    ¡°oh, that¡¯s a pity.¡±


    county magistrate wu really felt that it was a pity. since it was gone, he did not dwell on it.


    ¡°tomorrow morning, i will send someone to escort this person to shuntian prefecture.¡±


    ¡°yes, it just so happens that i have something to do in the capital. let¡¯s go together tomorrow. i¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°alright. ¡±


    the liu family was like poisonous flies again and again. gu ying wanted to go to the capital and decided to use lightning methods to capture the liu family in one fell swoop.


    in addition, he was originally going to make a trip there. his classmates in the capital said that they had accepted many students who wanted to come to school for him.


    he had already sent a letter asking him to meet them again. if he really became a mountain chief in the future, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have time to go.


    the first thing he did when he got home was to look for mo ruyue.


    ¡°can you make more of that truth powder?¡±


    the person who killed sun nu was sent by the liu family.


    ¡°i¡¯m preparing to make a trip to the capital.¡±


    even without gu ying saying anything, mo ruyue knew what he wanted the truth powder for.


    ¡°just you wait, i¡¯ll get it right away.¡±


    mo ruyue was busy in the pharmacy for the entire afternoon, preparing and grinding herbs. tang tang and si bao accompanied her for the entire afternoon, and they even helped her out from time to time.


    ¡°mother, what is this powder for?¡±


    tang tang was very interested in the medicine that mo ruyue had spent the entire afternoon concocting.


    ¡°this thing is very important. it¡¯s our family¡¯s secret that can¡¯t be revealed in front of others. we can¡¯t let anyone know, or else our family will definitely be in trouble.¡±


    the two children nodded seriously, indicating that they remembered.


    mo ruyue kept two packets for herself and two packets for gu ying.


    the next morning, gu ying brought the two packets of medicinal powder and went to the capital again.


    when the villagers learned that the murderer who harmed sun nu had been found, they cheered.


    however, after all, a person had been murdered in the village. everyone was still a little afraid these few days. once it was dark, they hurried home.


    mo ruyue was the only one who could study her medicinal cuisine as if nothing had happened.


    she was also very persistent about her herbal cuisine shop. she had already opened and closed it twice before. this was the third time. they said that things would not happen more than three times. this time, it would definitely succeed.


    the medicinal cuisine shop had to attract big customers who were willing to spend money to make money and become famous.


    mo ruyue took out a map of the area around reliance town.


    after a closer look, she realized that their village was only a turn away from lianshan county. if they could get through the mountain, it would only take them half an hour to walk to their village.


    if you want to be rich, build a road first!


    since mo ruyue could not repair the road herself, she had to ask county magistrate wu for help.


    county magistrate wu had always wanted mo ruyue to build the princess¡¯s manor in lianshan county. however, mo ruyue had chosen to build the princess¡¯s manor in west river village. county magistrate wu felt very regretful at that time.


    now, he had to find a way to dig through the mountain. in this way, lianshan


    county would be very close to her. no matter what happened, county


    magistrate wu would be able to arrive in time. he should be very willing.


    it was just that it would be quite difficult to break through this mountain in this era. in the 25th century, explosives could still be used to blow up mountains. in this era, explosives did not exist.


    although she knew how to do it, she did not dare to do it. if she did it, she felt that the world would be in chaos.


    it gave some ambitious people hope and threatened her to take it to the border. she had to give it to them even if she did not want to.


    however, she did not want to see that kind of situation. how many people would be homeless then?


    no, this kind of thing must not appear here.


    how much manpower and money would it take to dig it by hand?


    this was not worth it, but this road had to be repaired. he had to think of a good way..

 Chapter 510

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    one person was the short end of the stick, while two people were the long end. mo ruyue still went to look for county magistrate wu.


    county magistrate wu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that mo ruyue wanted to dig through the mountain.


    how big was this project, and how long would it take to complete?


    now that mo ruyue was the owner of lianshan county, she had to pay the taxes every year. she didn¡¯t even know if the remaining money would be enough to open up the mountain.


    mo ruyue also knew that she couldn¡¯t spend her money recklessly. besides, the money hadn¡¯t reached her hands yet. even if she had money, she couldn¡¯t spend it all on the road connecting lianshan county and west river village.


    for a moment, the two of them could not think of a good solution. mo ruyue decided not to think about it for now. the more urgent this matter was, the more she could not think of a solution. ¡°how has sister-in-law been recently?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    ¡°good, good, good. then i will bring the princess over.¡±


    county magistrate wu stood up with mo ruyue and was about to lead the way.


    ¡°no need. it¡¯s not my first time coming to your house. you have a lot of things to do. i won¡¯t get lost myself.¡±


    mo ruyue waved at county magistrate wu, then led granny rong and chun hua to the back government office.


    ¡°princess, this is not in line with the rules. logically speaking, it should be the county magistrate¡¯s wife who came to visit you.¡±


    granny rong felt that her princess was a princess after all, and she was also personally appointed by the emperor. moreover, she was very favored. how could the princess lower her status to meet a county magistrate¡¯s wife?


    however, she only dared to think about this in her heart. she just couldn¡¯t help but remind her a little.


    the moment she said that, she was afraid. if the princess was unhappy, her mouth would be so bad!


    granny rong really wanted to slap herself.


    mo ruyue also knew that granny rong was a naggy person. in fact, everything she said and thought was for her own good.


    ¡°you don¡¯t know that when i wasn¡¯t a princess, this county magistrates wife treated me quite well.¡±


    no matter when or if his identity changed, he would never forget his roots. ¡°i¡¯m a princess now, so i can put on airs and make people take the initiative to see me.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t jinx it.¡±


    ¡°granny rong, look up at the cloud in the sky. the wind and clouds are unpredictable. it¡¯s hard to say if the cloud in the next moment will still be the one we¡¯re looking at now.¡±


    mo ruyue had been with granny rong for a long time and had learned to beat around the bush.


    granny rong naturally understood what mo ruyue meant. she was a princess now, and mo ruyue had to put on airs. what if she wasn¡¯t a princess one day?


    it wasn¡¯t impossible!


    although this possibility was unimaginable.


    ¡°princess is right, this old servant is stupid.¡±


    chun hua looked at granny rong with a stifled smile.


    granny rong had been defeated repeatedly by the princess.


    who was their princess?


    if she didn¡¯t have the ability, would she be able to make the emperor confer her the title of princess ming yue?


    there were many capable girls in the world, but up until now, there was no one with a different surname who was still a village girl. to make an exception and be personally conferred the title of princess by the emperor, until now, it was only their princess!


    when she arrived at the back of the yamen, mo ruyue noticed a gardener digging a hole in the rockery in the flowerbed. she wondered what he was digging.


    when the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s servant girl saw mo ruyue, she came over to greet mo ruyue with great respect.


    ¡°this servant greets princess ming yue.¡±


    ¡°get up quickly. it hasn¡¯t been long since we last met, and you¡¯re already estranged from me.¡±


    this servant girl had a good relationship with mo ruyue.


    the servant girl saw that mo ruyue did not use her power to oppress others, nor did she put on airs after she became a princess. she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. it was still the same doctor mo.


    ¡°this servant will go and call madam for you.¡±


    ¡°madam had fallen into a deep sleep and had yet to wake up. she did not know that princess had come.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded and sat down.


    the maidservant had already served tea and snacks. mo ruyue picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    from her angle, the gardener in the garden was digging out the fake mountain as if he was digging out some treasure.


    mo ruyue slammed her teacup on the table and stood up.


    ¡°i have an idea!¡±


    ¡°this concubine didn¡¯t know that princess ming yue had arrived, please forgive me.¡±


    the county magistrate¡¯s wife came out to apologize to mo ruyue.


    ¡°sister-in-law, don¡¯t treat me as an outsider. don¡¯t you know what kind of person i am?


    this trip to the capital was just a stroke of good luck, to have caught the imperial concubine¡¯s eye.


    when you see me in the future, just treat me as the mo ruyue who knows medicine. don¡¯t be so polite.


    ¡°you should just call me sister.¡±


    seeing the sincerity on mo ruyue¡¯s face, the county magistrate¡¯s wife liked mo ruyue even more. after all, her status had risen, and now it was her turn to climb up to mo ruyue.


    she was more than happy that he was willing to get along with her like before.


    ¡°sister, what did you say just now?


    ¡°oh, i was just about to go find the county magistrate.¡±


    the husband and wife would definitely talk about this in private. she did not want to hide it from the county magistrate¡¯s wife. besides, this was not a secret.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you go with me?¡±


    since she was already invited, the county magistrate¡¯s wife could not refuse to go. the two of them went to the front office to look for county magistrate wu.


    county magistrate wu saw that mo ruyue had come over again and hurriedly stood up to let mo ruyue sit.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t sit on his main seat. instead, she asked him for a pen washi and sat beside him. while writing and drawing, she told county magistrate wu and his wife about her idea.


    she had thought of a way, and all she needed was county magistrate wu¡¯s cooperation.


    county magistrate wu was shocked by mo ruyue¡¯s idea!


    in his opinion, only an immortal could think of such a peerless method. anyway, he would never be able to think of it in his lifetime.


    ¡°princess, don¡¯t worry. this lowly official will do it properly for you.


    ¡°i¡¯ll find someone to arrange it.¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you, county magistrate.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t dare, i don¡¯t dare. this is what i should do.¡±


    mo ruyue was too lazy to be polite with him anymore. now that she had finished her important task, she was in a good mood. she chatted with the county magistrate¡¯s wife for a while and checked her pulse before leaving the yamen.


    after leaving the county office, mo ruyue went to the county to buy a lot of things to bring home for the children.


    it had become a habit for her to bring some things home for the children.


    whether it was in the shop or in the stall, she would take a look and return the money when it was time to bargain.


    granny rong had a conflicted look on her face the entire way. finally, she couldn¡¯t help but start to reason with mo ruyue when she got into the carriage.


    ¡°princess, your status is noble. bargaining is really¡­¡±


    if someone with ulterior motives sees it, they will definitely gossip. next time, let this old servant bargain with others. or let chun hua and the others do it, otherwise what do you want the servants for?


    the servants follow you all day long like¡­¡±


    granny rong finally stifled the words ¡®walking dead.¡¯ since when did she think of such a crude term?!


    it was too terrifying!


    ¡°these servants are like marionettes. this servant¡¯s duty is to serve you. if you have anything to do, just instruct these servants.¡±


    granny rong babbled on and on the whole way, and she was very careful. she wanted to hold it in but couldn¡¯t help it. she couldn¡¯t change her bad habit of talking high.


    mo ruyue was also impressed by her. she was afraid that she would get angry, but she couldn¡¯t help but say it. she really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    looking at granny rong¡¯s appearance, she probably nagged like this for most of her life. it was probably harder to make her change than to make her eat poison.


    however, mo ruyue really did not want to listen to her nagging anymore. she finally returned to the village!


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up again when she saw the chattering apprentices.


    ¡°it¡¯s better to be alone than to be together!¡±


    ¡°princess, what did you say?


    mo ruyue muttered to herself, but granny rong did not hear her clearly. she thought that she was instructing mo ruyue to do something..

 Chapter 511

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°granny rong, look at that hospital. gu ying built it especially for me. ever since i got this hospital, i¡¯ve recruited many apprentices. i want to teach them all my medical skills so that i can benefit the people of the world.¡±


    ¡°but look at these girls. their manners are far worse than mine. do i need to teach them?¡±


    ¡°if word got out, they were taught by me. although they were only my in-name disciples, they still had to call me madam.¡±


    ¡°granny rong, why don¡¯t you teach them the rules for me? two hours a day.¡±


    usually, she would only teach those people medical skills for four hours. in the remaining time, those girls would not be able to study hard. they would just laugh and chat or do other things, or most of them would be playing.


    granny rong took a closer look. indeed, what these people had done outside had nothing to do with the princess. however, they were still the princess¡¯ disciples in name. they could not be allowed to go outside and ruin the princess¡¯ reputation!


    suddenly, granny rong felt that her mission was difficult, but she was not afraid. her strength was to teach people rules. this was her specialty!


    ¡°yes, this old servant will not fail you!¡¯


    ¡°alright, alright, alright. i¡¯ll wait for your good news then.¡±


    granny rong accepted the order and walked toward the group of girls in the hospital with her head held high and her chest puffed out.


    mo ruyue sent granny rong off with her eyes. seeing that granny rong had been admitted to the hospital, her body and mind felt much better. she would be able to relax for quite some time now.


    the girls in the hospital still did not know what kind of situation they were going to face.


    as the sun set, the crescent moon rose and slanted to the west like a small boat. another day passed.


    in the past, people would go to the river to wash clothes at the beginning of the morning (5 a.m.) or the middle of the morning (6 a.m.). now, the earliest people to appear were also at the end of the morning (7 a.m.). they even went to wash clothes in groups of two or three. no one wanted to be the first to fight for a spot. everyone squatted down and washed together.


    this was the result of the village chief seeing that the villagers were in a panic and went to find a god to perform a ritual by the river. otherwise, no one in the village would come to the river to wash clothes.


    it was about seven o¡¯clock in the morning, and everyone in the village had come to wash their clothes. everyone washed quickly and rushed back. however, they realized that there were people in the village again, and they seemed to be from the government.


    the two bailiffs brought six people in their thirties or forties into the village. they were dressed in brocade clothes and looked like nobles.


    ¡°milords, i¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    the two bailiffs said to the two leaders of the six people. the six people also cupped their hands and bid farewell to the bailiffs.


    one of the two leaders happened to see aunt chen.


    ¡°sister-in-law, i heard that there¡¯s a well-built inn in your village. can people stay here now?


    aunt chen was carrying the washed clothes home when she was stopped by them.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know about this yet. you can come with me. i¡¯ll find the right person for you.¡±


    ¡°by the way, what are you guys here for?¡±


    aunt chen did not believe that this person had brought many people here just to stay in the inn in the village.


    ¡°we are here to survey the terrain of the mountain range and look for a type of ore.¡±


    aunt chen frowned deeply when she heard what they said.


    the entire lianshan county now belonged to mo ruyue. it didn¡¯t make sense for these people to come here and casually look at mo ruyue¡¯s things.


    aunt chen didn¡¯t say anything. she wanted to inform mo ruyue first, but those people were following her, so she hastened her pace.


    when they arrived at mo ruyue¡¯s house, they said to the two, ¡®you guys wait here first. i¡¯ll go in and get someone for you.¡±


    the two of them naturally agreed.


    aunt chen directly placed the basin of clothes at mo ruyue¡¯s door and jogged into the house.


    the gatekeeper led aunt chen to the second gate. chrysanthemum went to inform chun hua, who then asked mo ruyue for instructions. only then did aunt chen see mo ruyue.


    it was aunt chen¡¯s first time seeing such a scene. oh my god, being a princess was really different. why did she have to go through so many procedures just to see her?


    now wasn¡¯t the time to lament about this.


    ¡°princess, early in the morning, a few people dressed like humans came to this village. they said they were here to survey the terrain of some mountain range. are they trying to snatch your territory or something?¡±


    ¡°do you know?¡±


    aunt chen and a few others had a good relationship with mo ruyue from the beginning. after learning that mo ruyue was a princess, they called her princess. they were not willing to call her doctor or her name. a princess was a princess.


    speaking of which, there was a princess in west river village. it was a matter of pride to say it out loud, so she refused to change her mind.


    mo ruyue did not need to ask to know who they were. wasn¡¯t this all arranged by her? she didn¡¯t expect them to come so early.


    she had thought that county magistrate wu would need a few more days to find those people.


    ¡°oh, i know about this. although i am a princess now and lianshan county is my fief, i have to measure it often. it¡¯s okay. the title deed is on record.¡±


    ¡°thank you, aunt chen. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    aunt chen was relieved after hearing mo ruyue¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll go home and hang my clothes. oh right, those two said they wanted to stay in your inn.¡±


    ¡°alright, aunt chen, take care.¡±


    the inn in the village had not been completed yet, so mo ruyue directly brought those people to gu ying¡¯s civil and military academy and gave them two rooms to stay in.


    after she was done, she hurried back to the village because the second batch of female doctors from the palace had arrived. the first batch of female doctors had to go back.


    the first batch of palace maids were reluctant to part with mo ruyue. mo ruyue was a princess who did not put on airs. she treated them well, and the mountains, rivers, and food here were all good. of course, they did not forget what they needed to learn. they really did not want to return to the capital, but it was impossible not to go back.


    when they left, they all bid farewell to mo ruyue.


    ¡°take care on the road. if you have time in the future, you can come over and play.¡±


    the female doctors were very touched, and in the end, they followed the guards back.


    more than a dozen new female doctors moved into the rooms that the previous batch of female doctors had stayed in. it was not as chaotic as the first time.


    mo ruyue had taken in more than twenty young ladies as wives. when the second batch of medical maids arrived, the sense of urgency became even greater.


    this was because the second batch of palace maids were not as giggling as the first batch. they did not mingle with them and were more obedient.


    what they didn¡¯t know was that when these palace maids saw granny rong teaching them the rules, they wouldn¡¯t laugh and laugh.


    nanny rong was famous for teaching rules in the palace.


    however, when they saw granny yan, their eyes widened even more.


    this granny yan was even stricter than granny bi.


    it was already benevolent of the princess to let granny rong teach the apprentices the rules.


    these palace maids did not know about it, but two of them knew granny rong and granny yan and knew what kind of people they were. they did not expect that empress dowager would send these two grannies to serve mo ruyue.


    if two people knew, then everyone else would also know. everyone was extremely well-behaved, afraid that they would be caught by the two nannies if they did something wrong..

 Chapter 512

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue was not in the mood to care about them. she only taught them medical skills every day. right now, she was most concerned about opening the mountain.


    she wondered how the preparations were going.


    after dinner, she strolled toward the foot of the mountain on the village road.


    granny rong went to teach them the rules, and granny yan automatically went to mo ruyue¡¯s side.


    granny yan was slightly better off with mo ruyue. at least granny yan was not as long-winded as granny rong. ¡°princess, do you want to take a carriage?


    ¡°or a palanquin?


    chun hua did not know where mo ruyue was going, so she probed.


    ¡°no need. i¡¯ll just walk more to digest my food.¡±


    ¡°if you have something to do, go ahead. you don¡¯t have to follow.¡±


    however, none of these people listened to mo ruyue. they still braced themselves and followed.


    their duty was to serve mo ruyue and ensure her safety.


    mo ruyue was too lazy to care about him.


    before they left the village, they were stopped by aunt chen.


    ¡°where did aunt chen come from?


    ¡°aiya, princess, i was just about to look for you.¡±


    it¡¯s those few people in luxurious clothes who said they were here to measure the land and mountains. i don¡¯t think they¡¯re measuring at all. why are they digging and knocking at the foot of the mountain with shovels and pickaxes?


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re up to something?¡±


    mo ruyue stared at aunt chen with her eyes wide open. she never thought that


    aunt chen would be the first to notice that something was wrong with those people.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. they¡¯re looking for something useful.¡±


    mo ruyue vaguely explained to aunt chen. she couldn¡¯t say it now, nor could she not.


    when aunt chen heard that mo ruyue knew that she was worrying for nothing, she went home with a peace of mind.


    however, those people knocked from morning to night every day. if it wasn¡¯t this mountain, they would knock and dig. sometimes, it was late at night, but they would still knock and dig with lanterns. after digging for three to four days, all the nearby villages finally knew.


    the old village chief came to look for mo ruyue.


    ¡°that princess, i was wondering what those people were digging quietly for.¡±


    ¡°is this really okay?¡±


    the old village chief had the same thoughts as aunt chen. the entire lianshan county belonged to mo ruyue now. if these people were to cause trouble on


    mo ruyue¡¯s territory, they would be causing trouble on the head of the dragon.


    the old village chief was extremely worried, so he decided to ask.


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t bear to see the old village chief so anxious.


    ¡°uncle, does everyone know now?


    ¡°exactly!¡¯


    those people had been knocking and digging since the first day they came. they had already run through the nearby mountains. it was difficult for them not to know!


    ¡°not only did our village know, but the neighboring villages also knew.¡±


    the old village chief also knew that a few people from other villages were also digging blindly to see if there was anything.


    the village chief had never told mo ruyue about these things before. now, as long as mo ruyue showed any dissatisfaction, he would definitely gather the villagers to chase those people away.


    ¡°uncle, don¡¯t be anxious. those people will come to look for me later. at that time, we¡¯ll listen to what they¡¯re up to.¡±


    why don¡¯t you have lunch at my place? they might come in a while, so i don¡¯t have to ask someone to call you again.


    ¡°oh right, i still have something to talk to you about.¡±


    the old village chief had originally said that he wanted to go home, but when he heard that she still had something to discuss with him, he sat down again.


    jiayao was still busy in the kitchen with a few servant girls. mo ruyue asked the servant girls to bring some refreshments over first.


    ¡°if you need anything from me, just say it. don¡¯t be polite with me.¡±


    the old village chief was still an impatient person. although he was sometimes a little slow when he spoke, he was an impatient person in his heart.


    ¡°uncle, you know that gu ying wants to open a civil and military college. he can be a teacher in the martial arts college, but he has to recruit a teacher in the literature college.¡±


    ¡°i remember that there¡¯s a big brother in uncle¡¯s family who teaches private schools in town. i just thought that we might as well invite our family members instead of outsiders. if big brother can come back, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you and aunt in the future, right?¡±


    the old village chief was getting older, although his body was still quite strong and he was usually busy.


    however, mo ruyue had seen it several times. the old village chief was especially envious of other families that had a complete family.


    his son was out there to make a living, but now that there was a school in the village, if he was willing to come back, wouldn¡¯t the family be reunited? the old village chief and his wife would definitely be happy.


    the old village chiefs eyes lit up. he knew what mo ruyue meant.


    ¡°this, this, this, that¡¯s great. but i have to ask him if he can come back. you know, he¡¯s been there for so many years.¡±


    the old village chief was so excited that he was rubbing his hands together.


    mo ruyue smiled. ¡°i know. that¡¯s why i thought of asking uncle first. you should ask big brother first. it would be best if he¡¯s willing to come back.¡±


    this was great news for the old village chief. he reckoned that his son would be very willing.


    ren gu ying was ranked second. the academy opened by the second place was not much better than the school opened by the town.


    in the past two years, the village had developed much better than before. now that there was a princess in the village, it would definitely be better in the future. her son would definitely be willing to come back.


    thinking of this, the old village chief wanted to go to town to look for his son immediately. however, when he thought about the people who were digging mountains and knocking stones coming later and wondering what they were here for, he could not leave.


    after freeloading a meal cooked by the imperial chef at mo ruyue¡¯s place, the village chief¡¯s appetite had increased by a lot.


    he was a little worried. if he went home and ate those bland and tasteless things, how could he swallow them?


    after the meal, the bowls and chopsticks were removed. after drinking half a cup of tea, the six people arrived.


    the six of them looked to be in their thirties or forties, and they looked even more imposing than the landowners and squires.


    ¡°i, lu shen, pay my respects to the princess.¡±


    lu shen was from the ministry of works, and the other five were his subordinates.


    the six of them greeted mo ruyue as soon as they saw her. mo ruyue asked them to stand up and even gave them a seat.


    ¡°this is our west river village chief.¡±


    ¡°i heard that you guys were knocking on the mountains nearby. are you looking for something?¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you here to measure the land for me?


    mo ruyue asked a few questions before taking a sip of water from her cup. she looked at the six people and gestured for them to continue her words.


    lu shen was stunned when he heard mo ruyue¡¯s question. didn¡¯t princess ming yue order them to do this?


    no!


    it was county magistrate wu who told him. could it be that county magistrate wu tricked him?!


    thinking about it, they really did not offend county magistrate wu, but princess ming yue acted as if she did not know..


    he mustered his courage and looked at princess ming yue carefully.


    sigh? was she winking at him?


    mo ruyue glanced at the old village chief and gave him a meaningful glance.


    lu shen¡¯s eyes confirmed and he immediately understood that he was putting on an act for the old village chief.


    ¡°princess ming yue, its like this. when we were surveying the land, we found a


    type of stone at the foot of a mountain that contained gold.


    therefore, the reason why we came here this time was mainly to report this matter to the princess.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. she placed the teacup on the table.


    ¡°is that so?


    ¡°did you report it?¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t hide this matter.. if i hide it, i¡¯ll be harmed!¡±

 Chapter 513

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    lu shen saw that mo ruyue was acting as if it was real. if he hadn¡¯t been informed beforehand, he would have been intimidated. this princess ming


    yue was really amazing.


    he immediately frowned and said, ¡°i reported it.¡±


    ¡°the higher-ups told us to dig out more of the things as soon as possible and then transport them back to refine them.¡±


    ¡°but there are only six of us. no matter how fast we are, even if we work day and night without sleeping, without eating or drinking, we won¡¯t be able to dig out much.¡±


    ¡°the higher-ups said that it would take at least a month or two before they sent someone over.¡±


    oh my, this old fellow has a bright future!


    mo ruyue admired lu shen¡¯s acting talent.


    ¡°i see. why don¡¯t i find some people in the village for you?


    mo ruyue asked.


    ¡°but i don¡¯t have much salary!¡¯


    ¡°i¡¯ll ask around for you. even if you don¡¯t pay much, you can afford to pay 15 or


    20 wen per person a day, right?¡±


    it was almost winter, and the commoners had nothing to do. it was good to earn some money.


    lu shen frowned and pondered for a moment before smiling.


    ¡°15 or 20 wen, it¡¯s not impossible to grit your teeth. if there really is someone, then this lowly official will thank princess ming yue first.¡±


    lu shen stood up and bowed to mo ruyue.


    ¡°hurry up and get up. it¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    ¡°you can go back first. if you find him, i¡¯ll ask the village chief to bring him to you.¡±


    ¡°yes, i will take my leave.¡±


    after the six people left, the old village chief went up to mo ruyue.


    ¡°there¡¯s gold in this mountain. shouldn¡¯t it be yours?


    ¡°that can¡¯t be. if there really is a gold mine, it doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s against the law to hide it privately.¡±


    the old village chief nodded. he understood.


    ¡°uncle, why don¡¯t you ask the village if anyone is willing to dig?¡±


    ¡°he could also help ask the people in the other villages.¡±


    ¡°he told them to finish digging and leave as soon as possible so that they wouldn¡¯t be remembered.¡±


    the old village chief thought about it.


    ¡°alright, leave this to me.¡±


    the old village chief had always been a man of action. he immediately went home and rang the gong to gather the villagers, telling them that there might be a gold mine in the mountains.


    ¡°regardless of whether you can dig up gold or not, it will be at least 15 wen a day.¡±


    the old village chief didn¡¯t dare to say twenty wen. what if the other party didn¡¯t give that much? anyway, it was at least fifteen wen.


    ¡°those who are willing to go, come and register with me.¡±


    ¡°you can also go home and tell your family and friends that anyone who wants to come can come. the more people who go, the better.¡±


    when the villagers heard the news, they exploded.


    fifteen copper coins a day was indeed not a lot, and it was hard work like digging mountains, but what were they digging?


    they were digging for gold!


    if they dug up gold, they would more or less get some.


    of course, he had to do such a good thing. he would be a fool if he didn¡¯t!


    now that the autumn harvest was over and it was time to raise the land, they had nothing to do at home every day.


    now that there was an opportunity to earn money, there might even be gold. this was a good thing that fell from the sky!


    therefore, the daughter-in-law of the dong family went home and told her parents. the daughter-in-law of the xi family went back and told her brother and sister-in-law. those families then told their own families.


    he had thought that not many people would come, but early the next morning, a large crowd of people came. there were at least a few hundred people.


    all of them were either carrying shovels or hoes in their hands. they were all rushing to west river village.


    this scene shocked meng xun and the others who were in charge of the princess¡¯ manor.


    those people were all holding weapons in their hands and were still aggressive. could they be here to fight?


    he heard that the villagers used those tools to fight.


    ¡°the two of you, come with me. the rest of you, continue with your work.¡±


    meng xun picked two people who were closest to him and followed them to see the situation. if they really fought, he couldn¡¯t let princess ming yue be implicated. gu ying had been to the capital for the past two days.


    his subordinates might not be able to fight those people to the death, but they could still protect princess ming yue.


    when they were about to catch up to those people, meng xun asked one of them to report to the village first so that they could respond in advance. he and the other followed these people to see if they could find out anything. ¡°xiao liuzi, go to the village and inform them to prepare.¡±


    ¡°xiao liuzi, if something goes wrong, run back and ride a horse to the county to inform the magistrate.¡±


    ¡°yes, my lord.¡±


    xiao liuzi ran forward quickly and caught up with the hundreds of people in a short while.


    someone noticed him. seeing that he was running fast and had already surpassed them, someone immediately became anxious.


    ¡°that bastard, how could he beat me to it?


    ¡°no, we came together!¡±


    the moment this person finished speaking, he quickened his paceo the others naturally quickened their pace as well. no one wanted to fall behind. there were also countless people. if they were to fall behind, they would not have a chance.


    meng xun and xiao liuzi were about to catch up to the last person in the group, but they suddenly quickened their pace. he quickened his pace as well, and his heart thumped violently because they were about to enter the village.


    as a result, the small path into the village was overcrowded. it felt as if the small path could not hold on any longer. dust flew everywhere where the people who led the way ran. the people behind them all ate the dust. meng xun and xiao liuzi, who were at the back, were the worst.


    when they stopped at the entrance of the village, meng xun and xiao liuzi were covered in dirt from head to toe. they were in a sorry state.


    especially meng xun. he was born into an aristocratic family. even though he had joined the ministry of works, he had always been on horseback. he rarely ran on the dirt road like this. he was also sweating from running in a hurry. coupled with the dirt, he could change his face in beijing opera.


    ¡®great lord, your¡­ your face.¡±


    ¡°what face?


    meng xun couldn¡¯t care less about his face. he panted a few times and patted the person closest to him.


    the man turned his head and looked at the bearded man who was covered in dirt. he was at the back and was anxious that he wouldn¡¯t be able to apply. he was also patted on the shoulder from behind. he was very impatient. when he turned his head, his expression was naturally not good. he opened his mouth and choked on a mouthful of dust.


    ¡°ha¡­ you!¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the hurry!¡¯


    ¡°can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re all waiting!¡¯


    meng xun wiped his face with his sleeve after being spat at. his face was even more disfigured, but he still asked nicely, ¡°big brother, may i ask why so many of you are here?¡±


    the bearded man knew that meng xun was cultured when he heard him speak in a cultured manner, so he deliberately softened his voice.


    ¡°little brother is a scholar, right? i advise you to go home and study hard. this physical work is not something you can do.¡±


    the bearded man thought that if he really dug up gold, someone would be jealous and snatch it. wouldn¡¯t they start a fight?


    he had experienced this saying before.


    forget about this weak scholar.


    when meng xun heard the bearded man say that someone was going to die, he wondered who had provoked this group of people.


    ¡°xiao liuzi, i forgot to bring something. go back and get it quickly.¡±


    meng xun winked at xiao liuzi, telling him to quickly report to the officials. it would definitely be difficult for him to handle this situation, so he could only hold on for a while.


    xiao liuzi couldn¡¯t care less about his face anymore. he turned around and ran as fast as he could. in a short while, he was far away.


    the bearded man saw that the scholar did not listen to his advice and actually called someone to snatch a seat. he did not want to talk to him anymore and secretly squeezed in front.


    meng xun couldn¡¯t enter the village even if he wanted to. the entrance was blocked. he wondered if xiao liuzi had seen princess ming yue..

 Chapter 514

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°this big brother, this old man, can you make way for me to go in and look for him? looking for a friend.¡±


    meng xun tried, but he couldn¡¯t squeeze in no matter how hard he tried, so he could only speak.


    ¡°go away!¡¯


    ¡°who doesn¡¯t have a great aunt or great aunt in there? my cousin¡¯s cousin¡¯s house is useless in there!¡±


    meng xun¡­ what was this?


    ¡°i really have something urgent to do. can you make an exception?


    meng xun knew that some commoners were difficult to deal with, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be this difficult.


    ¡°who isn¡¯t anxious?


    ¡°if you continue squeezing, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡±


    meng xun saw that many people were squeezing around because of him. he was already very impatient and did not dare to squeeze any further. he only hoped that xiao liuzi could run faster.


    the villagers were also a little confused.


    those hundreds of people didn¡¯t want to let xiao liuzi monopolize the turtle head, so they chased him together, running so fast that the mountains shook and the earth rumbled.


    the villagers thought that the earth dragon had made a comeback, so they all ran out of their houses in fear and ran out of the village together. in the end, they were at the entrance of the village with hundreds of people. xiao liuzi was sandwiched between the two sides and trembled.


    for a moment, the scene fell silent.


    ¡°i¡­ i¡¯m just going through the motions.¡±


    xiao liuzi braced himself and said, then quietly moved to the side.


    he was almost scared to death. although there was a huge disparity between the two sides, especially the people from west river village, even the children had been mobilized. it was really a sin!


    what was even more sinful was that the side with more people still knew how to bring weapons. everyone in west river village had women and children in their hands. who could they beat?


    they probably wanted to escape before these people attacked. unfortunately, they were a step too slow. the entrance of the village was blocked!


    if they were to fight, he would definitely be trampled flat. he hadn¡¯t even married yet.


    after moving for a while, he realized that no one was stopping him. he rolled his eyes and ran away. he even turned around to take a look.


    ¡°that¡¯s great! no one is chasing after me!¡±


    ¡°not good! not good! enemies are attacking the village-


    xiao liuzi raised his voice, hoping that princess ming yue could hear him and quickly leave this troublesome place.


    the old village chief had woken up early today and was waiting for people to come to register at home. however, when he opened the door, he heard a rumble. he thought it was thunder and wondered why there was still thunder since it was almost winter. the main reason was that it was raining heavily.


    just as he was about to go out and take a look, he heard xiao liuzi¡¯s surprised cry.


    xiao liuzi had almost reached the old village chief.


    at this moment, there was no one in the village. xiao liuzi only saw the old village chief and walked toward him. ¡°what? kid, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°save the princess!¡±


    xiao liuzi said this sentence and continued to run toward the end of the village.


    he was almost there. he could already see princess ming yue¡¯s house.


    the old village chief was dumbfounded.


    what was that kid talking about?


    at this moment, he also saw a huge crowd at the entrance of the village. they were blocked by his own villagers.


    oh my god, is this a fight?


    no, no, no, it didn¡¯t look like it. both parties were standing still and seemed to be talking.


    besides, he hadn¡¯t heard of anyone in the village having a problem with the outside world recently. the nearby villages were all very friendly to the people in their village.


    the old village chief frowned and quickly walked toward the village entrance. ¡°aiya, brother, you¡¯re finally here. everyone in liwan village has signed up!¡±


    ¡°brother, brother, our nanwa village will also sign up!¡¯


    ¡°brother qin, our east river village has also signed up. we¡¯re all old neighbors!¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t talk about useless things. if we¡¯re talking about neighbors, our north


    village is the one!¡±


    ¡°our village will also participate.¡±


    the originally harmonious scene exploded like water in a pot of oil.


    the old village chiefs head was buzzing when he was called ¡®brother¡¯ by them.


    he understood that these people were here to mine!


    mo ruyue was also called out by xiao liuzi. xiao liuzi insisted that she leave through the back mountain. she was baffled and did not believe that anyone would want to fight with their village. she wanted to see what was going on. in the end, she saw the old village chief being beaten up. the crowd was buzzing, and she had a headache just looking at them.


    ¡®quick) quickly bring uncle village chief out.¡±


    mo ruyue hurriedly ordered the four guards. the old village chief was old, he couldn¡¯t be torn apart like this.


    ¡°aiyo, bring me my copper gong, quick!¡±


    the old village chief was rescued by the guards and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    with so many people, even if he shouted until his throat broke, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. he could only take the copper gong.


    mo ruyue signaled for wei yi¡¯s guard to go to the village chief¡¯s house to get the gong while wei er, wei san, and wei si helped to maintain order.


    the villagers also understood that it was not because of the dragon that had turned the tables. they heaved a sigh of relief and brought their wife and child home.


    ¡°dang dang dang!¡¯ ¡°silence! silence!¡±


    ¡°stop arguing!¡¯


    the scene finally quieted down.


    the old village chief looked at the hundreds of people with satisfaction.


    ¡°humph! i can¡¯t deal with you guys!¡¯


    the commotion here also attracted lu shen and the other six, along with meng xun¡¯s construction team.


    the six of them were still in the house when the hundreds of people passed by.


    they thought it was thunder. later, xiao liuzi went back and told people that west river village was in trouble. hundreds of people were coming and were about to fight. meng xun asked them to come and help, and he himself rushed to report to the officials.


    before he left, he even said, ¡°remember to grab your


    grab weapons? what weapons?


    in the end, there were only bricks left, so everyone ran to west river village together.


    lu shen and the other six followed the construction team. they didn¡¯t even think about it and each of them had a brick. as soon as they arrived, they heard the sound of a gong.


    the bearded man and meng xun, who were at the back, turned around when they heard the people coming from behind. meng xun looked relieved, but the bearded man looked like there were so many people fighting for his job!


    and each of them holding a brick?


    ¡°big¡­¡±


    when the construction team saw meng xun¡¯s ashen face, they thought that he had already fought with someone. they had the intention to fight to the death.


    ¡°i say, you guys are dressed like rich people. why are you still here? give us poor people a way out, okay?¡±


    the bearded man saw that these people were all dressed in brocade clothes, especially the six people from meng xun and lu shen¡¯s faction. even those who were holding bricks in their hands were wearing fine cotton cloth. he could not help but shout when he saw that they were still trying to snatch 15 copper coins a day from them.


    ¡°you guys know how to dig mountains?


    ¡°how could they use bricks to dig a mountain?


    ¡°look at what we brought. it¡¯s either a shovel or a pickaxe. these are the correct tools for digging mountains.¡±


    ¡°if you really want to do it, hurry home and get a shovel and pick.¡±


    the bearded man thought that perhaps they would leave after he persuaded them. that way, their chances would be higher.


    ¡°so many of you are here to dig the mountain?


    lu shen looked at the west river village entrance that was tightly blocked.


    there were hundreds of people.


    the bearded man looked at lu shen from top to bottom.


    ¡°we don¡¯t look like we¡¯re here to dig the mountain. could it be that a master dressed in brocade clothes like you looks like he¡¯s here to dig the mountain?


    ¡°i think you guys shouldn¡¯t come and cause trouble. you said that there was gold in that stone, but it still needs to be refined!¡±


    the bearded man felt that lu shen and the others were obviously here to get the gold mine.


    he thought that he could cover the sky with one hand just because he was a local squire. he was really a toad in a well.


    as far as he knew, there seemed to be an official in this village. there was also a princess. he didn¡¯t know if it was true or not. anyway, she had a background.


    these people were destined to be empty-handed!

 Chapter 515

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    this time, lu shen, meng xun, and the others figured out what these people were here for.


    especially meng xun. he felt that he was simply an idiot. fortunately, it was a false alarm.


    however, he did not know about the gold mine in the mountains. this matter could be big or small.


    he turned his head and took a closer look at lu shen. he felt that he looked familiar.


    ¡°you are lord lu?¡±


    ¡°you are lord meng?¡±


    ¡°nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°nice to meet you too!¡±


    the bearded man thought, ¡°are these two crazy?


    still pretending to be an official, tsk!


    the old village chief had already explained what he meant. the people who came over also understood and made way for him. they let him look for that lord and ask if he needed so many people.


    the old village chief passed by those people and saw lu shen.


    ¡°sir, you came at the right time.¡±


    the bearded man listened for a while. it turned out that he was the one with the problem. he had offended a real person. it was over. could it be that he didn¡¯t want him to dig anymore?!


    before the bearded man, who had already made up his mind, could apologize to lu shen and the others, lu shen and meng xun were invited into the village by the old village chief.


    according to mo ruyue, the more the merrier.


    however, if so many people wanted to dig at the same time, they would be able to dig out an entire mountain. this was not what mo ruyue wanted.


    besides, she couldn¡¯t afford to move the entire mountain.


    mo ruyue went to lu shen again and asked him if he had already surveyed the terrain and what was the best course to take.


    ¡°princess, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ve been here for a few days, and we¡¯ve personally dug.¡±


    as he spoke, he took out a simple topographic map that he had drawn.


    ¡°princess, please take a look. this path is the most suitable.¡±


    mo ruyue took a look at it and expressed that she did not understand the red string, but it was fine as long as they understood it.


    county magistrate wu said that lu shen was an outstanding person in the ministry of works who inspected the terrain of the mountain range. if he did not have some skills, he would not be able to sit in that position.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll leave these people to you. you can let them dig in batches. for example, if there are 100 people, 50 people today, and 50 people tomorrow, everyone will have a chance every day.¡±


    ¡°the most important thing is to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. i won¡¯t allow any accidents to happen.¡±


    after mo ruyue finished speaking, lu shen nodded and promised that he would ensure the safety of the commoners.


    lu shen also felt princess ming yue¡¯s kindness. after interacting with her twice, he could feel that she cared about the people.


    even the first time they met, princess ming yue had told them that they could work hard, but not risk their lives. safety first.


    the first time he heard it, he was shocked.


    mo ruyue saw that many of the people were dressed in rags, and those who looked pale were obviously from poor families.


    ¡°if they dig more than a hundred catties of stones every day, you can add a few more copper coins.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t deduct their money. i¡¯ll investigate when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°if you work hard, i won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    lu shen once again promised to get everything done for mo ruyue.


    he was also a farmer himself, so he had different feelings for farmers. after being influenced by mo ruyue, he would not fool the commoners.


    the hundreds of people who came to prepare to open the mountain were full of energy.


    some families had all come, leaving their children at home. they were counting on them to mine for food this winter. they might even be able to live a rich year.


    lu shen calculated that at most sixty to seventy people would be enough to excavate the stones every day. therefore, he followed mo ruyue¡¯s suggestion and paid them according to the number of stones they excavated.


    each person dug out 200 catties of stones every day, which was 15 wen, 400 catties and 30 wen, and so on, which was 100 catties and 7 wen and 5 coins.


    when those people heard that the salary was calculated according to the amount of work, they were very happy. however, when they heard that only 70 people could work every day, they panicked again.


    there were so many of them. who did it every day?


    ¡°old brother qin, we came early in the morning. with our relationship, you have to let us register our names no matter what!¡±


    ¡°brother qin, we¡¯re cousins! you have to let our village register!¡±


    ¡°go away. in terms of relatives, my mother is brother qin¡¯s biological aunt!¡±


    before that person could finish speaking, he was pulled to the side.


    ¡°uncle, uncle, you¡¯re my biological uncle!¡± ¡°second uncle, you¡¯re my biological second uncle!¡±


    ¡°brother, you¡¯re my biological brother!¡±


    ¡°father!¡± ¡°get lost~¡±


    ¡°how shameless!¡±


    mo ruyue looked at those people who were trying to get close to their relatives. they were from a small village, and it was normal for them to be related to their relatives before the five blessings. however, someone had already called him father. she could not bear to watch them.


    ¡°father!¡±


    ¡°if you shout again, i¡¯ll beat you up!¡¯


    the person who called him father was right next to the bearded man. the bearded man only wanted to hit him when he heard this person¡¯s shameless call.


    ¡°this big brother, can you move aside?¡±


    before he could finish, the bearded man pulled him aside.


    ¡°stop, stop. who¡¯s your big brother? i don¡¯t know you. let me tell you, it¡¯s useless to try to build a relationship with me.¡±


    the bearded man looked as if he didn¡¯t want to come near him.


    ¡°son, you¡¯re back!¡±


    the old village chief¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he looked at the person who called him father. that person was not someone else but his son.


    ¡°father?¡±


    the old village chief¡¯s son looked at this scene and was confused. what was the village doing? why were there so many people blocking the entrance?


    he had listened to his father yesterday and discussed with his wife about bringing the whole family back. in the end, he was blocked outside the village and could not enter the village. his wife and children were in the carriage outside the village. he came over to see what was going on.


    he did not expect his father to be so popular.


    ¡°father!¡±


    ¡°father!¡±


    seeing that the old village chief had actually agreed, two of them also called out.


    before the old village chief could say a word to his son, he was about to faint again from the shouts of those people.


    ¡°dang, dang, dang!¡¯


    the sound of the gong was unusually soft. ¡°all of you shut up. don¡¯t shout!¡±


    for a moment, no one dared to breathe loudly.


    ¡°this is my biological son!¡±


    ¡°make way for my son to go home first!¡±


    ¡°as for all of you, since so many of you are here, you will naturally come up with a plan. it¡¯s useless for you to argue with me. i¡¯m not the one who pays.¡±


    ¡°those who want to do it are all waiting.¡±


    everyone made way for the old village chiefs son¡¯s carriage to enter the village.


    the bearded man was extremely regretful. why was he so unlucky?


    was it too late to apologize now?


    meanwhile, mo ruyue had already started discussing with lu shen and the others. meng xun was also invited to mo ruyue¡¯s house with a dejected face.


    the construction team under meng xun had all gone back after figuring out the reason. the princess¡¯ manor was almost completed, and they wanted to finish it as soon as possible and go home.


    it would be good if so many people could dig together, but they could not all dig at once. they only needed one cave.


    ¡°with so many people, we really can¡¯t use them all. we can¡¯t even travel day and night!¡¯


    lu shen was also a little worried. he did not expect so many people to come. it was difficult to see who would stay and who would leave. ¡®got it. since you all want to do it, then work day and night!¡±


    mo ruyue decided. ¡°working day and night?¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡±


    ¡°dig from the two ends of the route you¡¯re looking at to the middle. with this distribution, the people in the four classes will not stop during the day and night. moreover, everyone has work to do every day, so they can dig through the mountain faster.¡±


    heh, she¡¯s really quick-witted!

 Chapter 516

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    lu shen felt that this method was feasible, so he went with the village chief to talk to those people.


    those people also felt that it was feasible. this way, everyone could do it. even the bearded man at the end felt his intestines turn green.


    this was because the little scholar that he despised actually knew the person who asked them to dig the mountain. moreover, he saw that they had a good relationship.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care about those things anymore. she asked wei yi and the others to go to the town bank to exchange for copper coins. she gave them to the workers and gave them a salary every day. this way, they would be able to work harder with cash every day.


    county magistrate wu was brought here by xiao liuzi along with his official. from afar, he could see the people at the entrance of xihe village.


    ¡°quick, quick, quick!¡±


    ¡°you guys go and stop them first!¡±


    when he arrived, he saw that those armed people were actually lining up. there was a table at the entrance of the village, and someone was writing something.


    county magistrate wu¡­


    xiao liuzi¡­


    county magistrate wu saw meng xun and lu shen coming out and quickly went forward to ask what was going on.


    mo ruyue went to the sanatorium.


    she found the old man who had learned fried chicken and duck from her.


    ¡°let me tell you, if you have a few more people, you can make pancakes and stew big bone soup every day. the bones are cheap, but the soup is delicious. sell them to the mountain area every day and you¡¯ll definitely make money.¡±


    ¡°hey, i¡¯ll listen to doctor mo!¡±


    the people in the sanatorium were not stupid. some of them even wanted to mine.


    mo ruyue felt that as long as they were capable, they would do it.


    ¡°oh right, make a lot of rabbit meat. it¡¯s all braised and cut into small pieces.¡±


    ¡°i want all the rabbit skins.¡±


    it was especially white. it would look good if she made a cloak for tang tang in winter.


    the seasoned soldiers all remembered it and immediately started working.


    those people had to eat dinner at night, and the meal in the middle of the night had to be prepared.


    after mo ruyue had arranged for the sanatorium, she went to wang dazhu¡¯s house with qin qingfei.


    ¡°you two can go and buy some groceries. small snacks. small snacks can also make their own. first, make less and prepare more groceries.¡±


    ¡°also, take mrs. chen with you. remember to bring in different goods.¡±


    ¡°if there are other people who want to get it, just pull them together and don¡¯t buy the same goods.¡±


    ¡°can this really work?¡±


    mrs. wang was also very moved by mo ruyue¡¯s flattery.


    ¡°even if it doesn¡¯t work this time, when they finish digging the mountain and gu ying¡¯s academy opens, it will definitely work.¡±


    ¡°when the time comes, our village will set up a stall to sell everything we can.


    when the time comes, i¡¯ll organize a village appreciation meeting and get some new things from the capital.¡±


    ¡°sisters-in-law, trust me and listen to me. i won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    mrs. wang and qin qingfei made the decision and called the men to prepare to get someone to stock up in a while.


    the old village chief and lu shen discussed and assigned those people. they started work on the same day.


    the foot of the mountain near west river village was very lively. in just a few days, many people would come from time to time on the village road.


    some of them were watching their own family work, while others were purely watching the show.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that women were weak, many wives would want to do it.


    many people saw a row of neat wooden signs erected at the entrance of west river village. on them were all kinds of vivid daily necessities, snacks, and small toys. they were very fresh.


    ¡°look, this is a steamed bun. it really looks like it. the wrinkles on the steamed bun look real.¡±


    ¡°it looks even more delicious than the buns in town. this is a painting drawn on a wooden board. why is it so realistic?¡±


    ¡°this is candied haws, right?¡±


    ¡°yo, this is a butterfly pearl flower!¡±


    those aunties and young wives studied the signs thoroughly in front of them.


    the few of them looked at one of their wives and especially liked the butterfly on a wooden sign. they felt that the butterfly looked very beautiful and wanted to bring it home.


    she looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, so she reached out to pull it out.


    she had just made a move when she was discovered.


    ¡°what are you guys doing?


    ¡°if you don¡¯t ask, you¡¯re a thief!¡±


    gou dan led his friends to patrol the village entrance. they saw these people surrounding their village¡¯s wooden sign and pointing at it. they even wanted to steal it.


    they were the small patrol team in the village. they only took care of dinner because the adults were going home to cook.


    gou dan was sent to a private school by qin qingfei a month ago, and he learned a lot.


    he had only learned it today. at first, he did not really understand the meaning, but after asking da bao, he explained it to him. he suddenly felt that he was very knowledgeable when he learned it and applied it on the spot.


    the wife didn¡¯t expect that she would be discovered before she could do anything bad. her face turned red and she quickly retracted her hand, squeaking.


    ¡°i¡­ just look at the dust on it. let me wipe it.¡± ¡°don¡¯t you guys not know how to be kind.¡±


    there was no need to mention the guilt.


    gou dan wanted to say something but was stopped by tang tang.


    ¡°aunt, the painting on our wooden token is beautiful, right? this is my mother¡¯s painting!¡¯


    ¡°our village sells these things. if you like them, you can go in and buy them. there are many things!¡¯


    ¡°you¡¯re new customers, and we¡¯re giving new customers discounts for the next three days!¡¯


    tang tang remembered mo ruyue¡¯s words. if anyone saw it, introduce them to the stall. she introduced it, and she would get a 10% bonus for every item sold!


    ¡°yo, whose little doll is this? she¡¯s really beautiful and has a glib tongue.¡±


    these wives were all here to deliver food to their men. their village was not far from here. they thought that the men would have to spend money to buy food here, so they might as well walk a little more and deliver it here. it would not cost much and they could save a few wens.


    if it was a month, it would be a few hundred wen or more.


    there were many people like them.


    the reason why mo ruyue had asked the village to set up those stalls was because there would definitely be people who would come to deliver food and drinks when they saw so many people working. even if these people did not buy anything, they would just look around. if they saw more, they would know that there was a street of stalls in west river village.


    moreover, there was no need to pay a stall fee in their village. the cost was not high, and the price was cheaper than in the town. if those people wanted to buy something one day, the first thing they would think of was the stall in


    west river village, which was close to them.


    there was also the law of women shopping. if you didn¡¯t buy anything today, you wouldn¡¯t buy anything tomorrow, but if you shopped again the day after tomorrow, you would definitely buy at least one or two things that you liked.


    after all, she had shopped a few times and felt that she would lose out if she didn¡¯t buy something.


    these wives were good housekeepers. they felt guilty because of what had happened before. tang tang¡¯s little mouth was sweet and crisp, and she looked cute. they followed her to the stalls in front of mrs. wang¡¯s house to take a look.


    they read from beginning to end and even asked about the price. after a round of comments, they did not buy anything, not even a headband.


    mrs. wang and the others were a little anxious. they had been setting up the stall for a day, but they still hadn¡¯t sold anything. these things had cost them a lot of money.


    ¡°what should we do? if we can¡¯t even sell a hair tie, what¡¯s the point of setting up a stall?¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t just throw these things in your hands, right?¡±


    it was quite a few taels of silver. the funds were deducted from the betrothal gift for his son¡¯s wife..

 Chapter 517

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mrs. chen frowned.


    they had no choice but to say that they did not want to buy it!


    when the other villagers saw that there were six families including mrs. wang, they all went to buy a lot of things. they actually set up a stall in the village and thought that they were daydreaming.


    however, the few wives looked at it for a long time. they felt that it was okay.


    they didn¡¯t know if they bought anything in the end. those people left reluctantly. they probably didn¡¯t bring money.


    this time, they were also helping to comfort mrs. wang and the others.


    after mo ruyue finished explaining the medical knowledge to the female doctors, she ran over.


    ¡°did anyone come to see the stall?¡±


    ¡°yes, but i didn¡¯t even sell a hair tie.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. it¡¯s fine as long as someone is watching.¡±


    ¡°think about it, it¡¯s only the first day. there are many stalls in town that can¡¯t sell a hair tie a day.¡±


    the few of them thought about it and felt a little relieved.


    ¡°it¡¯s almost dinner time. let¡¯s close the stall and set it up tomorrow.¡±


    mo ruyue helped mrs. wang and qin qingfei clean up the stall. just as they were about to go back) a man on horseback came to the village entrance. she turned around and took a closer look. the man was wearing the uniform of the xue family bodyguard agency.


    mo ruyue had a hunch that this person was here to deliver a letter to her, and that letter was probably written by gu ying.


    gu ying went to the capital and said that he would be back soon. it had been almost five days and he had not returned.


    as expected, the man stopped in front of mo ruyue.


    ¡°princess ming yue, your letter!¡±


    ¡°thank you!¡¯


    ¡°by the way, did gu ying say when he would be back?¡±


    if it was any other messenger, mo ruyue would definitely not ask. however, this person was from the same family as gu ying, so he should know a little about gu ying¡¯s schedule.


    ¡®eldest young master said that it will take two to three days. if there¡¯s nothing else, he will come back as soon as possible. if there¡¯s something else, it might take three to five days.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded and asked wei yi to take care of this person. she quickly went home and opened the letter.


    most of the contents of the letter were gu ying telling her why he had not returned after so many days and that he had to stay in the capital for three to five days. it was because some of the apprentices he recruited lived in remote places. many people did not know where west river village was, so he had to wait for them to return.


    there were also two lines of love at the end of the letter.


    mo ruyue looked at the sentence, ¡°there¡¯s a beautiful woman, i can¡¯t forget her. i haven¡¯t seen her for a day, and i miss her crazily.¡± although it was a little mushy, she liked it quite a bit.


    gu ying even changed the word ¡®there¡¯s a beauty¡¯ to ¡®there¡¯s a beautiful woman¡¯ so that it wouldn¡¯t seem so frivolous.


    it was getting dark now. mo ruyue told the messenger from the xue family bodyguard agency to stay in the village for the night and leave early the next morning. she also sent a letter to gu ying.


    the messenger had already been instructed to wait for the princess¡¯s reply, so he naturally had to stay.


    mo ruyue¡¯s letter was simple. first of all, her family was doing well. thinking of the big plan to set up a stall in the village, she asked gu ying to help her bring back some small toys when he returned from the capital. the more, the better.


    the latest gadgets in the capital were definitely more popular than ordinary goods.


    mo ruyue always wanted gu ying to do the work. although they were dating now, she couldn¡¯t just let him do everything for her.


    therefore, mo ruyue also wrote a sentence at the end of the letter: come back early.


    that night, something happened at the mine.


    the guards and nannies didn¡¯t agree to let mo ruyue go to the other side of the mountain at night. they told wei yi to check on the situation and then report to her.


    mo ruyue saw that they were insistent and the two little ones were staring at her with eager eyes. they looked like they wanted her to go with them, so she gave up too.


    lu shen and the others were watching over the other side. it shouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal. it might just be some entanglements.


    wei yi quickly found out that they were working during the day and had yet to leave work. they wanted to work a little longer, and those who had to work at night could only go back to work after the rest of the day had left work. the two groups of people quarreled and almost got into a fight. if it wasn¡¯t for the old village chief telling them to scram, they would have been slapped in the face.


    they didn¡¯t fight on the first day because nothing like this had happened. they didn¡¯t know that if they were to exceed 100 catties and reach 150 catties, they would be paid a few more copper coins.


    some people wanted to take advantage of the situation and knock down the stone from the side of the tunnel. because only so many people could enter at once, they thought that they could only squeeze to the side without stopping. in the end, lu shen found out and directly sent that person away. such disobedient and self-righteous people would only cause trouble for them.


    lu shen ¡®killed the chicken to warn the monkeys¡¯. only then did those people become really obedient. they did what they were told and did not dare to go west.


    when gu ying received the letter, he couldn¡¯t wait to open it. when he saw the last four words, he was overjoyed.


    mo ruyue asked him to come back early. did it mean that she missed him too?


    definitely!


    because of those four words, gu ying was in high spirits for two whole days.


    currently, the liu family had few businesses left in the capital, and they were all struggling to survive.


    they could only blame themselves. they had no choice but to bang their heads against the wall.


    he had planned to bring back all the things he had collected from the liu family for mo ruyue.


    thinking of what mo ruyue had said in her letter, he personally went to collect many of the small toys that mo ruyue needed.


    many people in the capital knew gu ying. he was not very famous before, but from the time he dropped from the top scholar to the second rank holder, most people in the capital knew him, especially those officials.


    gu ying had been summoned by the emperor twice this time. everyone felt that although this person did not go on an official career, he was still very favored by the emperor. many families asked their sons and nephews to befriend him.


    they saw him buying some small things on the street for the past two days, and he bought quite a lot of them. many of them were for women¡¯s household use, which was very thought-provoking.


    it was said that this gu ying was still single and had never proposed a marriage. moreover, he had always been rejected. now, when they saw him buying these things, those who were curious would ask him.


    gu ying was annoyed by the question and did not hide it. he directly said that he bought it for his sweetheart.


    however, when those people asked who their sweetheart was, he said that they were too nosy and directly talked them to death.


    after gu ying came to the capital, the emperor had people pay attention to his movements, but he did not monitor him. he just wanted to prevent the liu family from discovering him.


    after learning that he had received a letter, gu ying had happily gone to the streets to buy some small toys. he knew that gu ying must have bought them for mo ruyue.


    he was mo ruyue¡¯s brother!


    ¡°someone, go and pay close attention to gu ying. what did he buy? then, buy better ones that are double the ones he bought.¡±


    gu ying did not know what the emperor was thinking, and even if he did, he would not care. in any case, he could only consider himself as a member of his family.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t know that the two men in the capital were fighting each other openly and secretly. she was currently doing some publicity.


    several families in the village saw mrs. wang and the others setting up a stall and felt that it should be feasible. there were also many families who did not need to shout. they followed them and bought some small toys to set up a stall.


    they were smart enough to rely on their own observations to make sure that they did not overlap with mrs. wang and the others. these people were becoming more and more worry-free..

 Chapter 518

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue was also itching to see those people setting up stalls. she felt that she should set up a small stall to support herself.


    she had basically all the little toys, so mo ruyue decided to take a different approach and think of barbecue.


    now the mountains and plains are full of chickens, ducks, rabbits.


    the sanatorium provided food every day, so they didn¡¯t consume much. every household in the village also raised a lot of them. there were often large wild animals like wild boars in the fire belt on the mountain, because those wild animals always wanted to eat the chickens and ducks on the mountain. they were all walking into the trap.


    she couldn¡¯t use up all the cyclamen, and the main thing was that she wanted to set up a stall.


    today was qin qingyan¡¯s day off. he had invited many classmates to his house.


    mo ruyue greeted qin qingyan¡¯s classmates with barbecue.


    barbecue skewers were considered very fresh. they had never even seen them before, let alone eat them.


    although the immortal crane restaurant in town also had fresh dishes with various seasonings, which were expensive and could not be afforded by ordinary people, there were two who had gone there once or twice with their parents and could not forget about it.


    it would be too expensive for family members to eat there. it was simply too expensive to eat skewers in west river village.


    ¡°brother qin, can i come again next time?


    i want to bring brother wang and brother chen along.¡±


    qin qingyan¡¯s eyes turned red from the food his classmates had eaten. they were really too gluttonous. they must have been pretending to be gentle in school.


    sister-in-law had taken out all these things, so they didn¡¯t have to spend much money, but how much did they eat?


    he could still sell it for quite a day. now, they wanted to come back and bring someone else. he was about to say no when he saw his sister-in-law giving him a look.


    ¡°alright then.¡±


    ¡°look at the stalls in our village. there are all kinds of gadgets. do vou want to bring one or two back to make your younger brothers, sisters, and nephews happy?


    a few students who were eating happily felt that qin qingyan¡¯s suggestion was very good, so they began to shop at the stalls at the village entrance


    along the way, everyone bought one or two items. this made the villagers extremely happy. the stall was finally open.


    after the students had bought their things, qin qingyan politely invited them home for a drink, but they went without a second thought!


    tang tang and si bao came back with their friends.


    the moment they entered the courtyard, the students were so scared that they retreated.


    ¡°woof woof!¡±


    behind the two little kids was a large group of big black dogs, and in the middle were two sika deer, one big and one small.


    it was a spotted deer. they were not seeing things.


    lafu used his paw to push away the barking dog.


    ¡°can¡¯t you see that these are guests?¡±


    if they scared the guests, they would be nagged by their masters again, saying that they didn¡¯t have good eyesight and couldn¡¯t teach their children well.


    it was too difficult to be a dog. lafu and the other dogs envied lu.


    ¡°why are there so many dogs?¡±


    lafu heard that someone had noticed them and quickly wagged its tail to show its friendliness to the guests.


    ¡°look, we are very obedient and gentle.¡±


    today, the dogs had a holiday. usually, they had to guard the mountain.


    ¡°uncle, are these guests your classmates?¡±


    tang tang asked qin qingyan with her big, watery eyes.


    ¡°yeah.¡±


    he didn¡¯t know why tang tang was asking such questions or what she wanted to do. he felt that she had a purpose.


    ¡°hello, uncles.¡±


    tang tang suddenly bowed to qin qingyan¡¯s classmates.


    qin qinzvan¡¯s classmates were shocked bv her actions and the wav she addressed them.


    qin qingyan, on the other hand, acted as if it was a matter of course.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want her to call you brothers and then call me uncle?¡±


    they shook their heads in unison.


    ¡°hehehe.¡±


    tang tang looked at them and found it funny.


    si bao looked at his sister helplessly. he had never understood why his sister¡¯s personality was so different from his.


    no matter how different she was, she was still his biological sister.


    ¡°uncles, do you have a cute niece like me or a cute nephew like my brother?¡±


    when the students heard tang tang¡¯s question, they really thought about it.


    who didn¡¯t have a child at home? even if they didn¡¯t have nephews or nieces, they would still have a younger sister and brother.


    although many of them were siblings, they had the same father as them.


    those with children nodded.


    ¡°uncles, since you¡¯ve all come to our west river village to play, you must bring something home for your cute nephews, nieces, brothers, and sisters.¡±


    ¡°i know an aunt who sells toys suitable for children. shouldn¡¯t you go and pick one or two to bring home?


    ¡®every time our little uncle went out to play, he would bring something back for me and big brother. we were always very happy.¡±


    tang tang turned around and asked si bao.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it big brother?¡±


    ¡°yes.


    si bao could still say that, even though every time he brought him a pen or paper, if he was unhappy, his uncle would probably beat him up. the students understood what tang tang meant.


    one of the students felt that what tang tang said made sense.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡±


    in the end, the students were fooled by tang tang and went to buy a lot of gadgets.


    tang tangs eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. she even politely sent off her uncle¡¯s classmates and promised to treat them well the next time they came.


    qin qingyan went to send off his classmates, and tang tang pulled si bao to the stall. she reached out her fair and tender hands and said sweetly to mrs. chen and the others, ¡°aunt, i¡¯ve already calculated my interest, 36 wen.¡±


    ¡°aunt) you have 29 wen here.¡±


    ¡°aunt wang, you have 26 wen here.¡±


    tang tang reported sweetly. the stall owners who were named by her were counting the amount of money tang tang had just reported.


    the adults were all willing to count. if tang tang had not been clever and sweet with her words, bringing people to their stall to buy things, they would probably not have been able to sell even a hair tie if they had stood here alone.


    the stall owners counted the coins for tang tang and handed them to her. tang tang didn¡¯t take them immediately.


    ¡°aunt, i¡¯m your niece, right?¡±


    qin qingfei was amused by her question and pinched her chubby cheeks.


    this little girl was getting cuter and cuter.


    ¡°of course. if you¡¯re not my niece, who else can you be?¡±


    qin qingfei knew that this little girl was going to be mischievous again. she wondered what ideas she had come up with.


    ¡°aunt) look at the color of the headband on my braid. it¡¯s too light, right?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been tying it for a few days, but i haven¡¯t changed a hair tie.¡±


    qin qingfei and the other adults laughed when they saw tang tang¡¯s pitiful expression.


    ¡°aiyo, xiao fei, hurry up and give your niece a headband!¡±


    ¡°you have no eyesight at all!¡±


    ¡°hahahaha¡­


    mrs. chen was the first to lose control.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s my fault. come, come, aunt will give you two sticks!¡±


    as qin qingfei spoke, she took out two red hairbands from the stall and handed them to tang tang.


    ¡°thank you, aunt. you are indeed my biological aunt, hehe.¡±


    qin qingfei didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. if she didn¡¯t give her a headband today, she wouldn¡¯t be her aunt anymore.


    the few of them smiled and looked at what the little girl wanted a headband for.


    she said that the headband on her head had not been changed for several days, and the color was still a little light. however, the brocade headband was decorated with pearls the size of rice grains. the most important thing was that it was given by the emperor. even the daughter of the richest family in the county could not afford such a headband..

 Chapter 519

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    tang tang took the two red ropes that qin qingfei had given her and split the bonus copper coins that they had given her into two portions. she strung them together into a string. she kept one string for herself and gave the other to her brother.


    ¡°hehe, thank you again, aunties. let¡¯s go play~.¡±


    tang tang was very happy to receive a bonus. she held the string of bonuses in her hand and wanted to go home to ask her mother for credit. she was really capable!


    following behind the two children was, of course, a group of dogs and two deer.


    this scene was witnessed by many people. not only were the children envious, even the adults were envious. this money was really easy to earn.


    many people had made up their minds to buy some small toys or other things tomorrow morning. they wanted to come and set up their stalls together.


    mo ruyue was attending classes at the hospital. tang tang could not wait to let her mother know how much she had earned and how capable she was. she and her brother each held a wad of money in their hands and ran to the hospital. the hospital was at the other end of the village, and they had to cross half the village.


    however, before they reached the hospital, they were stopped by three children.


    tang tang and si bao were not familiar with these three children because they had only returned from outside in the past two days. they were originally with their parents in other places.


    ¡°a little kid can¡¯t take so much money. why don¡¯t you give it to me? i¡¯ll help you keep it and buy you something delicious to eat.¡±


    tang tang glanced at si bao, who rolled his eyes.


    the siblings did not intend to pay attention to these three stupid boys. just as they were going around them, they were blocked by these three people.


    ¡°the little kid has so much money in his hands. it¡¯s very dangerous. he will be deceived by bad people.¡±


    si bao pulled tang tang behind him and stuffed the string of copper coins in his hand into her hand. he wanted to show the three of them the qin family¡¯s fists so that they would know why the two four-year-olds dared to take so much money and wander around the village.


    just as si bao was about to roll up his sleeves and make a move, he was pulled back by tang tang.


    ¡°leave it to me.¡±


    although si bao didn¡¯t fight the crowd, he didn¡¯t make way.


    ¡°it¡¯s not good for girls to fight. girls have to be more refined.¡±


    si bao tried to persuade his sister.


    ¡°i promise i won¡¯t fight. i definitely won¡¯t fight. if you really don¡¯t believe me, i swear to god.¡±


    as she spoke carefully, she held two strings of money in her left hand, raised her right hand, and raised her thumb and pinky with three fingers, as if she was about to swear.


    si bao quickly pulled his sister¡¯s right hand off.


    ¡°it¡¯s not worth it to swear for such a person. you¡¯re a girl, so you should know how to be reserved.¡±


    ¡°brother, are you possessed by granny rong?¡±


    tang tang looked at si bao and trembled. she took a small step back.


    ¡°no, no, what are you talking about?¡±


    si bao thought of granny rong¡¯s chattering and quickly shook his head.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. help me hold the money.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t say anything else. sister chun hua will be here soon.¡±


    si bao had no choice but to shut up. in any case, these three brats would not dare to do anything to the siblings in the village. even if that was the case, he had the ability to beat these three brats down.


    if it really didn¡¯t work, there was still lafu and the others.


    as for lafu and the other dogs, they had not made a sound until now because everyone in the village knew each other. although the three people had bad intentions, they had not done any substantial harm to the two little ones.


    most importantly, lafu wanted to protect the two little masters, but tang tang pulled him behind her and glared at him.


    even so, lafu and the others followed closely behind tang tang and si bao, ready for any moment.


    the three boys were a little scared when they saw lafu and the other dogs, but they were really drooling over the two copper coins. moreover, they had been back in the village for a few days and knew these dogs. they knew that they were actually very docile.


    it had been so long, but those dogs had not shown any expressions of baring their teeth at them. the three boys did not take lafu and the others seriously.


    si bao took the two strings of copper coins and wanted to see what his sister would do.


    he guessed that he wanted to reason with these three bullies. he reckoned that such people would not be reasonable.


    just as he was thinking about this, tang tang pulled out the soft whip at her waist at lightning speed and whipped the three boys twice each.


    moreover, it was their faces that were slapped. the three boys were in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes for a moment, let alone pounce over and hit the two little ones.


    ¡°you stinky girl who was born without a mother¡­¡±


    ¡°pa, pa, pa!¡¯


    tang tang immediately whipped the brat¡¯s hand that was covering his face, then whipped his mouth.


    tang tang and si bao hated it when people talked about their mother.


    si bao didn¡¯t have a place to put the two strings of money in his hand, so he could only take it and kick the man¡¯s leg.


    ¡°lafu, surround them!¡±


    tang tang¡¯s childish voice was mixed with anger.


    lafu brought the other dogs and surrounded the three kids.


    the other two who were still standing had their eyes and mouths intact because they weren¡¯t as fast as the one who had a bad mouth. they had also seen the scene just now. they looked at tang tang and si bao as if they were monsters.


    they didn¡¯t want the two strings of money at the moment. they wanted to go home and find their mothers. however, the moment they moved, the dogs showed their sharp teeth at them.


    the two of them were about to say something soft and ask tang tang to let them go home when they were interrupted.


    ¡°ah- mother, sob sob ¡­ ¡®


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong, miss?¡±


    chun hua came out with a food box to look for miss. before she could see her, she heard her crying and quickly ran over, sweating anxiously.


    the young miss and the young master had asked her to come back to make mung bean cakes and insisted on eating them personally. it had only been a short while since they last saw her, but the young miss had actually cried. moreover, she was crying so badly. something big must have happened!


    sure enough, when she found the young miss and young master, she saw lafu and a few other dogs surrounding three 12 or 13 -year-old boys.


    ¡°how dare you! how dare you bully my little miss and little master! someone come!¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re looking for a beating!¡¯


    before chun hua could finish her sentence, qin qingyan had sent his classmates off and returned home without seeing the two kids. qin qingshuang said that they were going to the hospital to look for their sister-in-law and didn¡¯t want her to follow them, so he came over. he wanted to see xia zhi and the others, but when he heard chun hua¡¯s words, he went up and beat them up without saying anything.


    he also saw the whip marks on the three people¡¯s bodies and knew that they must have been whipped by tang tang or si bao. however, that was not a reason for them to be forgiven just because they bullied his siblings!


    in the past, when his family members were bullied by outsiders, he could only use stupid methods that hurt himself and the enemy. but now, it was not like before. he had grown up and could protect the people he wanted to protect.


    chun hua didn¡¯t show any mercy when she saw qin qingyan beat the heads of the three people into pig heads. those three scoundrels had bullied her young master and young miss. according to her thoughts, it would not be an exaggeration to beat them to death.


    wei san and wei si also heard the commotion. when they rushed over, qin qingyan had already finished.


    the three kids were beaten up so badly that they cried and howled. of course, they also attracted the attention of a few families nearby..

 Chapter 520

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°whose child is this?¡±


    some people saw that lafu and the other dogs were still surrounding the three people who were beaten up and grimacing. they knew that they were going against the qin family¡¯s children.


    the three children cried too miserably. someone recognized who they were and went to look for their parents. soon, many people gathered here.


    tang tang was still crying. unlike the three boys on the ground, she was wiping her tears away and crying her heart out.


    ¡°what happened to tang tang?¡±


    of course, mo ruyue also came over. she didn¡¯t understand what was going on when she arrived) but her heart ached when she saw her daughter crying sadly.


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s voice, tang tang jumped out of chun hua¡¯s arms and pounced on mo ruyue.


    ¡°mother, they scolded me. and they want the money my brother and i earned.¡±


    although tang tang was crying, it didn¡¯t affect her ability to speak clearly.


    si bao¡¯s eyes reddened when he heard his sister¡¯s words. he threw himself into mo ruyue¡¯s arms. mo ruyue hugged him and comforted him.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t need to ask to know what tang tang meant when she said they were scolding her.


    other than badmouthing their parents, there was nothing else that could make the two children cry so sadly.


    she blamed herself for being too busy recently, so much so that she didn¡¯t spend much time with her children.


    ¡°who hit my son!¡±


    a few people came from the west of the village. in front of them was a woman with an unfriendly expression and a sharp voice.


    ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, mother is here.¡±


    mo ruyue was afraid that the two children would be frightened, so she gestured to wei yi.


    ¡°tell them to shut up. when my son is no longer afraid, we can talk about it.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    wei yi walked toward the women and men who were rushing over.


    at first, the three children did not believe that the badly beaten pig head was their son.


    however, when he saw that they were wearing the clothes he had personally brought for his son in the morning, and one of them had even personally put them on for his son, he was instantly furious.


    his precious son was at home, so he was the crown prince. however, he was beaten up like this when he came out. his heart ached. then, he was furious and went berserk. he wanted to drag the person who beat him out and cut him into pieces!


    ¡°which deflated¡­


    wei yi immediately went forward and pressed on the dark fat woman¡¯s mute acupoint. the dark fat woman roared for a long time before she realized that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. her mouth was wide open and her eyes were filled with fear!


    why did she suddenly become mute?


    the other two women also opened their mouths to curse, but wei yi pressed on their mute acupoints with each hand.


    wei yi did not say anything. after pointing at the three women, he looked at the others, as if he would point at whoever spoke.


    the few people who ran over also understood his gaze. for a moment, they were so scared that they did not dare to make a sound.


    the three men saw wei yi hit their wife, and even the sons of bitches couldn¡¯t take it anymore. unfortunately, before they could touch anyone, they were kicked down by wei yi and couldn¡¯t get up for a while.


    wei yi knew his limits. he wouldn¡¯t cause them fatal injuries and would just lay in bed for a few days.


    everyone thought to themselves, ¡°it hurts!¡±


    tang tang, who was crying in mo ruyue¡¯s arms, looked at wei yi¡¯s acupuncture technique with sparkling eyes. she wondered when she would be able to learn it.


    no, no one taught her. no, she had to learn this move too. it was too cool!


    that way, the other party would become mute, and she could hit them however she wanted. they could not even scream. wouldn¡¯t that be too awesome?


    si bao looked at his sister¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking without asking.


    he actually thought so too.


    seeing that the two children had stopped crying, mo ruyue tucked their hair behind their ears.


    ¡°which one of you tell mother what happened?¡±


    qin qingyan also came over and listened carefully.


    it was all his fault. he was clearly at home, but his nephew and niece were bullied.


    ¡°my brother and i brought uncle¡¯s classmates to buy some things from the stall.¡±


    ¡°then, our 10% bonus will be these two strings of copper coins. burp.¡±


    tang tang had been crying her heart out before, but now she stopped crying and even burped from time to time.


    those bad children had scolded her mother. she was angry because she was useless. if she was a little more powerful, those people would only hide when they saw her. how would they dare to scold her?


    si bao added when his sister stopped, ¡°these three adults actually wanted to cheat my sister and me of our copper coins. if we didn¡¯t give them, they would stop us from leaving. they even scolded us for not being taught by our mothers.¡±


    si bao was also heartbroken by this sentence. at this moment, he pursed his lips again. it was all his fault for being too slow and not having the chance to hit those three people. it was really too infuriating!


    si bao and tang tang had been talking smoothly and clearly. although they were still crying and burping, their words were clearly heard by everyone present. moreover, these two little fellows had always been liked by the villagers. they were obedient, sensible, and sweet-mouthed. no one would suspect that they were lying.


    besides, what si bao and tang tang said was the truth.


    after listening to the two children¡¯s story, they all looked at the three people who had been beaten into pig heads with condemnation.


    ¡°not at all. we didn¡¯t.¡±


    one of the three idiots who had been beaten up into pig heads could still speak and quickly explained.


    he could also see the current situation. even if his parents came, they would be at a disadvantage. they had kicked an iron plate this time.


    who knew that these two little kids were not to be provoked? if he had known earlier, he would not have dared to do so even if he was given ten times the courage!


    tang tang and si bao were even angrier when they saw that those people were still shameless enough to not admit it.


    it was fine if he bullied a child, but he was also so irresponsible!


    she angrily ran over to the three of them and waved her sleeve, scattering some powder from her sleeve. mo ruyue stared at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°say it again. why did you stop me and my brother?¡±


    ¡°if it weren¡¯t for our lafu and the others, our two strings of money might have been snatched away by you three shameless people!¡¯


    seeing tang tang¡¯s eloquence and slandering their sons, the three women who had their mute acupoints struck wanted to point at her to refute but realized that they couldn¡¯t make a sound. wei yi glanced at her coldly and couldn¡¯t make a sound. they could only be anxious and angry.


    tang tang walked to the pig-faced man who had been beaten the most. ¡°did you stop my brother and me and ask me to give you money to buy food?!¡±


    ¡°why aren¡¯t you telling the truth?¡±


    i just saw that you two little kids actually have two strings of money in your hands and wanted to cheat them over.¡±


    in the beginning, he struggled to not say it, but as he spoke, he told the truth. once he opened his mouth, he simply gave up and said everything.


    the other two people also told their original reasons. they saw that the two of them were both little kids, but they had so much money. they thought that no one would know if they cheated them of their money.


    this was not the first time they had done something like this, and they had never been discovered.


    the spectators instantly despised the three children who had been beaten into pig heads even more. even their parents despised them.


    as the saying goes, if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. for such a big child to have such a temperament, it could be seen how his parents usually raised him..

 Chapter 521

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡®gou dan doesn¡¯t want to hang out with people like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°little niu er, look at us and stay far away from them in the future. we can¡¯t play with such people.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. he might lead his own good children astray.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i¡¯m clearly the kind of person who has no mother to teach me, but i still have the face to say something else!¡±


    the villagers pulled their children and immediately used the three naughty children as negative examples for on-the-spot education.


    the three women who couldn¡¯t speak didn¡¯t expect their son to really do such a thing. if they did it, then so be it. why were they so stupid as to say it in front of everyone?


    this was not how they were taught at home.


    mo ruyue gestured for wei yi to unlock the acupoints of the three women who had their mute acupoints sealed.


    the three women regained their freedom to speak, and they no longer had the arrogance from before. although they were very unwilling to admit that it was their children¡¯s fault, the truth was right in front of them.


    none of the villagers were on their side. they were not stupid enough to argue with mo ruyue and the others.


    one of the women stepped forward and pulled up her good-for-nothing child.


    ¡°let¡¯s go. don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡±


    ¡°she had risen to the top and become a phoenix. the teeth grinding between children had to be so serious. she did not even look at your poor appearance. in the future, if you see her, you have to take a detour. do you remember?¡± the other two didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious that they were on the same side as the person who spoke and agreed with what she said.


    the three families were about to bring their three children home when mo ruyue interrupted them coldly.


    ¡°you want to leave just like that?¡±


    ¡°teeth grinding between children? are those three children in your family?¡±


    ¡°they¡¯re ten years older than my children!¡±


    he was going to be married and become a father in two years, but he didn¡¯t even know how to apologize if he did something wrong?


    ¡°you guys are really well-educated.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s tone was flat, but it was like a sharp slap on their faces. ¡°our child has already been beaten up by you. how else can we apologize?


    ¡°we didn¡¯t ask you for medical fees. it¡¯s already good enough!¡¯


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    the mother of the three brats was already holding back her anger, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be so unreasonable. she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger.


    after she finished speaking, she looked at wei yi warily, afraid that he would come over and heal their mute acupoints.


    this person was simply a monster!


    ¡°the three of them were beaten up like this because they were useless, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re in the right.¡±


    ¡°the three of them were beaten up by me.¡±


    ¡°if it weren¡¯t for our dog following us, my nephew and niece would have been bullied by these three shameless people!¡¯


    qin qingyan was furious. he didn¡¯t care about what his teacher had taught him.


    ¡°you have to apologize to my nephew and niece!¡±


    ¡°apologize?


    ¡°dream on!¡±


    they had always been the ones who made others suffer. they had never suffered such a loss before.


    mo ruyue saw the expressions of the three families and stopped qin qingyan.


    ¡°we don¡¯t need an apology that isn¡¯t sincere. let them be.¡±


    mo ruyue pulled si bao with one hand and tang tang with the other.


    ¡°go and ask uncle village chief to come over.¡±


    wei yi tactfully took the initiative to find the old village chief.


    the three families had thought that mo ruyue would definitely tell them everything, and they had already decided that they could only fight to the death. however, when they saw mo ruyue dragging her child home, they all looked disdainful.


    wasn¡¯t she still a soft dough?


    a woman without a man in charge was not good enough. she could not be tough.


    the three families felt as if they had won the battle.


    what they didn¡¯t know was that the old village chief had gone to mo ruyue¡¯s house, and mo ruyue was discussing the three families with the old village chief.


    ¡°these three families are not considered to be from our village. in the early years, the elders of those three families were from the village. later on, they all went there, and they also went to the other villages. now that they see that our village is getting better and better, they want to come back. i thought that the village needs to develop vigorously and increase the population, so i agreed.¡±


    the old village chief did not expect the three families to be so tasteless. ¡°have their household registration records been forgotten?¡±


    ¡°not yet. it just so happens that i haven¡¯t been busy with the mountain opening these two days. i haven¡¯t gone to look for county magistrate wu yet.¡±


    because the mountain was not opened, the old village chief was indeed especially busy these two days. he had to count the number of people, pay the people¡¯s wages, and see if anything happened to them.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for the household registration of these three families to fall into our west river village. our west river village is now a harmonious village. we don¡¯t need such rat sh*t to come in and stir things up.¡±


    ¡°i had the same intention. in the future, when i recruit people, i will definitely ask about their character first.¡±


    seeing that the old village chief was blaming himself again, mo ruyue said,


    ¡°uncle, you¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    ¡°you can find two people to be your helpers. you can decide who is suitable in the village.¡±


    ¡°i remember that our village still lacks a chief. find someone to replace you as the village chief. in the future, you can work together and you can relax a little.


    the village chief didn¡¯t understand what mo ruyue meant. he thought that mo ruyue had asked him to give up his position as village chief.


    as the 16th village chief, he was busy every day. he still wanted to bring west river village to greater heights in his hands. now that he was not allowed to be the village chief, what else could he do?


    the main reason was that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with this position!


    mo ruyue continued, ¡°he doesn¡¯t need to take care of such trivial matters. in the future, you can only let the village chief take care of it and report to you.


    you¡¯re not young anymore, so i want you to relax a little.¡±


    it could also be considered as repaying the old village chief for taking care of her family for the past two years.


    this matter only needed to be reported to county magistrate wu and stamped.


    the old village chief finally understood.


    ¡°this, this, this¡­ i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t do it.¡±


    besides, it had been a long time since the villages around them had a village chief. he was really afraid that he would not be able to do well.


    ¡°you can. if i say you can, then you can. when the time comes, if you really have any problems that you can¡¯t solve, just come to me.¡±


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the old village chief¡¯s education was limited and that he was old and wasn¡¯t suitable for other positions, she would have given him a better job.


    at the moment, the position of village chief was the most suitable.


    when the old village chief left mo ruyue¡¯s place, his mood was high.


    he did not expect that he could still be promoted at his age. he had to go to the ancestral hall to burn incense for the ancestor.


    ¡°tang tang, come here. tell me, what did you sprinkle on those three people just now?


    tang tang saw that her mother was expressionless. she twisted her little fingers in fear and took small steps toward her.


    the more expressionless her mother was, the angrier she was.


    ¡°mother, i was wrong. please punish me!¡±


    seeing that his mother was angry, si bao quickly ran to her and knelt down. he even pulled his sister along.


    tang tang saw that her brother had already knelt down, so she obediently knelt down beside him. however, her little fingers were still twisting. at this moment, she was very flustered.


    ¡°mother, it¡¯s my fault. it has nothing to do with brother.¡± tang tang stole a glance at mo ruyue as she spoke..

 Chapter 522

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    lafu and the other dogs did not dare to breathe loudly when they saw their two little masters¡¯ stance. however, they all ran in front of their two little masters and sat in a row to block them.


    the dogs knew that they were disobeying their master, so they stole glances at their master from time to time.


    they had been ordered not to bite because their master said that they had some kind of poison that could make people go crazy and infect people. if they couldn¡¯t remember to bite, their master wouldn¡¯t want them and they would be killed by others.


    however, it was their fault for not protecting their little masters. they couldn¡¯t let their master blame their little masters or let their little masters get beaten up.


    the dogs were also a little scared when they did this, but they sat firmly in front of their little masters.


    mo ruyue¡¯s anger dissipated when she saw the restless looks in the eyes of the dogs and children.


    she reached out and stroked lafu¡¯s head.


    ¡°you guys did well.¡±


    ¡°although you were afraid, you still insisted on protecting your little masters.¡±


    ¡°still not telling the truth?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at tang tang.


    ¡°mother, tang tang was wrong. she should not have disobeyed mother.¡± ¡°why are you disobedient? what did you do wrong?¡±


    ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed mother and secretly made truth powder. if someone with ulterior motives saw it, it would definitely cause big trouble and put me in danger.¡±


    si bao thought that this sister of his was getting harder and harder to take care of!


    he watched and watched it every day, but she could actually secretly make some truth powder without him knowing?


    as tang tang spoke, she raised her head and stole a glance at mo ruyue. she then took two steps forward on her knees, pulled out the soft stool at her waist, and raised it above her head.


    ¡°mother, hit me!¡±


    si bao quickly followed suit. ¡°mother, i didn¡¯t take good care of my sister. i¡¯m willing to take the punishment on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°oh, you even know how to use a trick to hurt yourself.¡±


    however, this trick of hurting himself was used on her heart!


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t really want to punish them, but she couldn¡¯t let them off so easily.


    she didn¡¯t know how to teach her children. tang tang should have been praised for developing the truth powder herself. she was simply a medical genius!


    she was afraid that if she really punished the child, it would erase her medical talent. however, she could not really hit the child.


    at this time, she really hoped that granny rong and the others would come in. because she wanted to talk about the truth powder, there were only the three of them in the room.


    ¡°maids!¡±


    four people came in from outside the house. they were granny rong, granny


    yan, chun hua and qiu shi.


    the four of them were very worried that their young masters would be punished, but they did not dare to come in. when they heard mo ruyue calling for them, they did not care if they would be reprimanded or not, so they all came in.


    xia yu and dong xue were a step slower and were blocked at the door.


    the four of them saw the young miss and the young master kneeling in front of the princess, and the young miss holding the soft whip high above her head as if she was admitting her guilt. what had happened?


    usually, the princess doted on the young miss and the young master the most. the current state was definitely the young miss and the young master¡¯s fault.


    the four of them knelt down without hesitation.


    mo ruyue pretended not to see the four of them. ¡°bring me the family law!¡±


    granny rong and the other three asked, ¡°family law?


    did their family have any family rules?


    but if the princess said there was, then there must be. she didn¡¯t know, but maybe the other three knew?


    the four of them thought so.


    ¡°princess, we atone for our sins.¡±


    granny rong took the lead and said, ¡°young miss and young master are still young. they can¡¯t withstand the family law. please calm down, princess!¡±


    when granny rong was apologizing, she even pulled granny yan and chun hua to her side.


    originally, the three of them had also decided to follow granny rong¡¯s plea.


    they were all slaves. if one of them was guilty, the others would not be able to escape. moreover, the young master and young miss were bullied today. they were also guilty of not taking good care of them, especially chun hua.


    ¡°princess, if you want to punish, then punish this servant. it was this servant who did not take good care of young miss and young master, causing them to be bullied.¡±


    ¡°the young miss and the young master have tender skin. if they are hurt, the princess will be the one who will feel the pinch. please calm down, princess.¡±


    chun hua deliberately emphasized the words ¡°bullied¡±. she meant that the young miss and the young master had been bullied by outsiders before. now, she should be comforting them instead of being punished. she didn¡¯t want to scare the young miss and the young master. she was afraid that the princess would be angry after hearing her words, so she emphasized that it was her fault again, even if she was beaten up today.


    ¡°princess, please calm down!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault. this servant is willing to accept punishment!¡±


    the four of them spoke in unison.


    mo ruyue realized that they still cared about the two children.


    ¡°young masters are young, insensible, and disobedient. as servants who take care of him, you really deserve to be punished!¡±


    ¡°mother, tang tang really doesn¡¯t dare to do it anymore. please don¡¯t punish the nanny and the others. it was tang tang who sent sister chun hua away, so she couldn¡¯t be by our side at the first moment.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve grown capable!¡±


    mo ruyue was getting more and more worried. originally, if the nanny and the others begged for mercy, she would be able to get out of this situation after enduring for a while. however, the more she said, the more ridiculous this little girl¡¯s mistakes became. she even sent them away. if she really let her off easily, wouldn¡¯t this girl turn the world upside down in the future?


    but she really couldn¡¯t bear to hit the child. how could she maintain her face? if she didn¡¯t hit the child, could she punish the child?


    ¡°i¡¯m not leaving. why are you chasing us away?


    was it that mo ruyue?


    just because she was a princess now, she really thought she was a princess!


    ¡°is there any justice left?¡±


    when she was sleepy, she met someone who gave her a pillow!


    mo ruyue stood up and went out to see what was going on. she didn¡¯t even need to look to know that the three families must have been chased out of the village by the old village chief, but they were unwilling to leave.


    when he passed by granny rong, he gestured to her to quickly pull the two children up. she felt very sorry for them.


    granny rong was old and shrewd. she naturally knew what mo ruyue meant by her actions. it was the heart of a parent.


    she quickly ran over to help tang tang and si bao up.


    the three families outside were still cursing. they couldn¡¯t stay in the village anymore, so they had to say it out loud before they left.


    as for the fact that mo ruyue was a princess, in their eyes, she was definitely a fake princess.


    if the princess did not stay in the capital, she would still be staying in the broken countryside. moreover, she was just a piece of paper to gain reputation. it was even possible that this identity was fabricated by herself.


    after mo ruyue came out, the three families saw that mo ruyue was even more brazen. they almost pointed at her nose and scolded her.


    ¡°send them to the government office for punishment.¡±


    mo ruyue threw a sentence at them and did not bother about them anymore. those people were not worthy of her wasting her breath.


    as for whether the three families who committed crimes were beaten or beheaded, that was their own fate.


    she felt that after she became a princess, she had always been kind, but these people thought she was weak and incompetent. as a result, these people did not understand the meaning behind her identity as a princess, so they dared to bully her child again.


    she already had the status of a princess. if she didn¡¯t make use of it, she really didn¡¯t deserve this status!


    however, she did not want wei yi and the others to directly execute these people. she was a princess, and even if she wanted to kill someone, she had to file a case. otherwise, if someone with ill intentions found out, it would not be good if they said that she was using her power for personal gain. she could only send them to the government office to be judged.


    wei yi led wei er to seal the mute acupoints of the three families and sent them to the government office.


    the villagers thought that taking the three families away was just a formality, but the two guards did not seem to be joking. they were all anxiously guessing what would happen to the three families in the end.


    at the same time, he also realized that princess ming yue¡¯s identity was very powerful..

 Chapter 523

    ansuator: dragon boat i ranstatlon       tattor: uragon           i ranstauon


    at that moment, there were many people who knew that the more mischievous children in their families were all pulled by their ears and warned repeatedly that they must not provoke princess ming yue¡¯s children.


    due to the parents¡¯ warnings, many children in the village did not dare to play with tang tang and si bao anymore.


    tang tang and si bao also knew that it was because they had beaten up the three brats that this series of things had happened. at first, they were a little unhappy.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t do anything about it, leaving the situation to the children to resolve themselves.


    she only told the children to do what they thought was right.


    in the future, similar things would definitely happen. if she had to solve all the problems for the children every time, it would deprive them of their ability to think.


    sure enough, a few days later, tang tang and si bao had fun with the village children again.


    the two of them were well-liked to begin with. they were well-behaved, cute, and sensible. if it wasn¡¯t for the brat deliberately finding fault with them, they would still be able to play with the two of them. after all, these two children were also the princess¡¯ children. this relationship was still very eye-catching.


    they wouldn¡¯t remain silent if someone offended them too much. now, they would even seek revenge for themselves.


    mo ruyue thought of tang tang¡¯s talent in medicine. she was both happy and troubled. she was happy that she could learn without a teacher, but she was troubled because she was too young. it would not be a good thing if she was targeted by someone with ill intentions.


    after thinking about it, she still had to keep an eye on it. she called the two children over and carefully explained the matter to them.


    mo ruyue felt that it was better to let them go. since tang tang liked it, she decided to spend an hour and a half every day to accompany tang tang and si bao to do whatever they were interested in. it was better than having a child who was too curious and would regret it if something happened to her in private.


    the two children were the happiest during this hour every day.


    thev could do what thev liked the most and be with their mother.


    the dogs were inseparable from their little masters, including the two pregnant dogs.


    ¡°mother, do xiao hua and xiao cao want to take the medicine to protect the fetus? the two of them are a little silly. they don¡¯t know that they are going to be mothers and are still alive and kicking all day long.¡±


    tang tang was very worried about the two pregnant dogs.


    xiao hua and xiao cao were stray dogs that lafu and the others had picked up from somewhere. tang tang had named them because they were both black and yellow colored dogs.


    ¡°if they¡¯re willing to eat, you can give them some.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that the two dogs probably wouldn¡¯t take the medicine. after all, even people didn¡¯t like it, let alone dogs.


    even if they really ate it, it would be fine.


    tang tang began her path of making medicine.


    mo ruyue went to take a look at si bao and found that his handwriting was much better than hers.


    ¡°mother, have i improved?¡±


    si bao asked expectantly.


    ¡°of course!¡±


    ¡°our si bao can become a calligraphy master.¡±


    after an hour and a half, she helped the two children pack up and let them go out to play. after all, children could not lose their innocence.


    mo ruyue carefully hand-copied tang tang¡¯s doodling of the pharmaceutical process. there were already two copies on her small desk, and this was the third.


    si bao¡¯s words were also rolled up and placed in a large porcelain bottle beside the bookshelf. these things were very precious and had to be preserved well.


    early in the morning, when the two babies turned five, gu ying came back alone.


    the ¡®big group¡¯ that followed him back was still behind. he had rushed back overnight just to make it in time for the babies¡¯ birthday.


    ¡°uncle is back!¡±


    tang tang was happy that gu ying had returned.


    guying stepped forward and picked up si bao and tang tang with each hand.


    he deliberately rubbed the babies¡¯ face with his stubble. he knew what to do. the babies¡¯ skin was too tender. if he scratched it, mo ruyue would be hurt, and he would feel sorry for her.


    ¡°did you miss uncle?¡±


    ¡°a little, hehe.¡±


    si bao didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t deny it.


    gu ying was already very satisfied to see the two children like this. it was not like before. the two children would glare at him when he came back, as if he had stolen their most beloved things.


    ¡°look at what uncle has brought you.¡±


    gu ying was covered in dust and dirt, and it was too dirty to hold the two children. he put the children down and immediately went to get the birthday gifts that he had specially prepared for the two children.


    ¡°big brother is back!¡±


    ¡°big brother!¡±


    qin qingyan and qin qingshuang had come to mo ruyue¡¯s place early in the morning to help. they were going to celebrate the two little fellows¡¯ birthday today.


    the two of them were very happy to see gu ying when they came out of the ancestral hall.


    ¡°cockroach qingshuang, come over and help me get the things.¡±


    as gu ying spoke, he looked around the courtyard and the door of the house, but he did not see mo ruyue.


    ¡°sister-in-law is in the kitchen, hehe.¡±


    qin qingshuang said cheekily and ran to get the things on the horse.


    gu ying also smiled.


    ¡°hurry up and open it. do you like it?¡±


    tang tang took the palm-sized thin brocade box from gu ying. it was very beautiful and she was looking forward to what was inside.


    there was still a layer of brocade when she opened it. when she opened it again, tang tang was pleasantly surprised.


    it was a set of gold needles and a set of silver needles made of pure gold.


    ¡°thank you, uncle.¡±


    tang tang was overjoyed. she had always wanted a set of silver needles, and she didn¡¯t expect her uncle to get one for her. she really liked it!


    gu ying, whose right side of his face was frozen, was stunned for a moment before he was pleasantly surprised. it wasn¡¯t easy!


    ¡°as long as you like it.¡±


    gu ying then looked at si bao and gestured for him to open the box to see if he liked the gift.


    si bao¡¯s gift box was relatively large. he carefully opened it. there was an inkstone, a piece of hui ink, a set of five-colored ink, and a set of xuan brushes. at a glance, it was obvious that there were writing and painting brushes.


    most importantly, these things couldn¡¯t be bought even with money. some people even collected them.


    finally, si bao could not hold back his serious expression and revealed a cute smile.


    ¡°do you like it?¡±


    gu ying asked.


    ¡°i like it. thank you, uncle.¡±


    si bao was a polite child.


    gu ying turned his left face to si bao and pointed at his left cheek with his finger. his meaning was obvious.


    of course, si bao understood what gu ying meant, but how could he act like his sister? that would be too embarrassing!


    however, gu ying did not seem to notice his dilemma. ¡°aiya, i rushed back overnight. the horse almost vomited.¡±


    si bao listened to gu ying¡¯s words and did not move, but there was a look of struggle on his face.


    ¡°i was just afraid that this gift wouldn¡¯t be delivered in time.¡±


    si bao quickly gave gu ying a kiss, and his little face flushed red.


    ¡°you only know how to bully my son and daughter the moment you come back!¡±


    when mo ruyue heard that gu ying had returned, she came out of the kitchen and saw gu ying coaxing si bao to kiss him.


    ¡°mother, look at what uncle gave me!¡±


    tang tang couldn¡¯t wait to show her mother her beloved golden silver needles.


    mo ruyue knew that tang tang had always wanted a set of silver needles, but she did not give it to tang tang because she was afraid that tang tang would be in danger if she held it at such a young age.


    she went to look at si bao¡¯s gift. this man was really thoughtful. he had delivered it to the children¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°it¡¯s not a loss to kiss each other.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    ¡°this is for you.¡±


    gu ying took out something from his bosom and handed it to mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue took the stack of papers from gu ying. at first, she thought it was banknotes, but when she saw gu yings expectant eyes, she opened the stack of papers.


    ¡°these are all deeds?¡±


    even without gu ying¡¯s reply, mo ruyue saw the words on the contract.


    there were a total of six land deeds, and they were all shops in the capital.


    as far as she knew, the address on the land deed was the most prosperous area in the capital..

 Chapter 524

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°what do you mean?


    mo ruyue looked at gu ying, who was full of anticipation.


    ¡°this is for you.¡±


    coincidentally, qin qingfei came over with two red carps in her hands. she heard that her eldest brother had returned and had not seen him for quite a few days. she hurriedly ran in and heard the conversation between mo ruyue


    and gu ying the moment she entered.


    ¡°you dare to give these things, but i don¡¯t dare to accept them.¡±


    it was true that they were a couple now, but the gift was comparable to a betrothal gift.


    gu ying did not expect mo ruyue to say that. seeing that she was not joking, he said seriously, ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°i said it was for you, so it¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°even if you don¡¯t need to discuss this with qingfei, don¡¯t you need to discuss it with qing ¡®er?¡±


    qin qingfei stood at the side and heard that she was involved. she quickly reduced her presence and carried the two fish into the kitchen.


    gu ying understood what mo ruyue meant. she probably thought that these were all properties of the xue family.


    gu ying smiled.


    ¡°are you stupid? l i m giving it to you.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i earned these things myself. it has nothing to do with the xue family.¡±


    ¡°moreover, you don¡¯t have to go to the capital to manage it. those shopkeepers will come over every month to check with you.¡±


    since gu ying had said so, it must be true. seeing gu ying¡¯s firm attitude, mo ruyue did not decline.


    ¡°don¡¯t regret it if i accept it. it¡¯s impossible to take it back.¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    ¡°from now on, what is mine is all yours.¡±


    ¡°do you like it?¡±


    gu ying looked at the lively woman in front of him with gentle eyes. she was not pretentious and had a kind and beautiful heart. he could not get enough of her.


    ¡°of course i like it. who doesn¡¯t love money? only a fool like you would give it away.¡±


    mo ruyue said as she carefully folded the six pieces of contract paper and tucked them into her bosom.


    she had a lot of business with qin rouwan and immortal crane restaurant, so she wasn¡¯t short of money. she would keep these six shops for the time being and leave them for the children in the future.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to make delicious food for the children. you can play with them for a while.¡±


    ¡°thank you for your gift.¡±


    gu ying looked at mo ruyue. was there nothing else she could say?


    for example, give him a wooden slap.


    mo ruyue understood what gu ying meant and pointed at her own face.


    ¡°i¡¯ll reward you with a wooden slap.¡±


    gu ying wanted to, but he didn¡¯t dare to. the children were watching.


    ¡°hahaha! hey, right, didn¡¯t i ask you to bring me some gadgets from the capital?¡±


    ¡°you came back alone and didn¡¯t bring anything?¡±


    ¡°yes, but they are still behind us. they will probably arrive tomorrow.¡±


    gu ying¡¯s tone was like that of a bullied wife.


    ¡°alright, then hurry up and wash up and change your clothes. it¡¯s the babies¡¯ birthdays.¡±


    what else could gu ying do? of course, he went to wash up obediently.


    on the way back to his room, he despised himself. why was he so cowardly?


    what could she do? she had allowed it anyway. it was too late to regret it now. the more gu ying thought about it, the more he beat his chest and stamped his feet.


    when the food was almost ready, many people came to the house.


    doctor qin, qin rouwan, hua mingliang, xue qing, and county magistrate wu were all here.


    mo ruyue was not the one who had announced this matter, but now that they knew about it, they came together.


    they were guests, and they had a good relationship with mo ruyue. mo ruyue was quite happy that they were here as guests, especially the two birthday kids. the two of them were already a little tired of receiving gifts, so they had to ask


    chun hua and xia yu to help them.


    si bao and tang tang each gave their own gifts.


    even lafu and the other dogs went to the wild to pick a lot of blooming dandelions and gave them to the two little birthday girls.


    not to be outdone, lu caught two birds and gave them to si bao and tang


    tang.


    therefore, the news of lu¡¯s mutation became a hot topic.


    it couldn¡¯t be helped. it had grown up with the dogs since it was young. although it was a deer, it had long integrated into the lives of the dogs, other than not eating meat.


    at the dining table, the guests and guests were enjoying themselves. next was the cake. qin rouwan had already planned to open a branch in the capital, but she didn¡¯t have enough manpower right now, so she was training them.


    mo ruyue was having a private conversation with qin rouwan, xue qing, and qin qingfei. a few young and old men were chatting away in the courtyard when someone else came to the house it was boss yu, who had been pursuing qin rouwan.


    ¡°it¡¯s my fault for being late. i didn¡¯t know in advance, so please don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    ¡°come here, tang tang and si bao. this is a little gift from uncle. i wish the two little birthday stars a happy birthday!¡¯


    boss yu took out two brocade boxes of similar size and gave them to si bao and tang tang.


    si bao and tang tang turned around and glanced at mo ruyue. seeing her nod to signal them to accept the gifts, the two children quickly accepted the gifts with both hands and thanked him politely.


    everyone had to go home after dinner. hua mingliang had planned to stay in west river village for two days, but he saw that both mo ruyues and qin¡¯s houses were overcrowded.


    ¡°xiao yue, when will the inn in your village be completed?¡±


    ¡°also, you have to inform me when your princess manor is built. i will definitely come over to warm your nest!¡±


    when the time came, the princess¡¯s manor would be so big that there would definitely be a room for him to stay in. at most, he would drag old qin along. that girl¡¯s master had to be filial, right?


    hehe, it was a great honor to have a princess niece!


    ¡°even if i forget someone, i won¡¯t forget you. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°when the time comes, everyone will come and warm up my house.¡±


    ¡°hahaha, okay, okay, okay. don¡¯t find it annoying when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°no, no.¡±


    some people came and left in a lively manner.


    qin haoyan stayed behind. he wanted to discuss knowledge with qin qingyan. besides, the top scorer of this year¡¯s new subject, no, the second-place scorer of the new subject, was right next to him. if one didn¡¯t understand, one could ask him. gu ying would definitely answer.


    of course, qin rouwan wouldn¡¯t reject her son¡¯s studious attitude. she would just stay in the same room as qin qingyan.


    qin haoyu also stayed behind desperately.


    ¡°i want to live in the same room as si bao!¡±


    ¡°there must be a lot of things that si bao doesn¡¯t understand. i can teach him.¡±


    everyone did not expose him. although this child was usually more temperamental, he was much better now. the most important thing was that he was especially sensible here.


    the next day, gu yings two students and several carriages arrived. west river village was bustling again.


    seeing these people, gu ying recalled what mo ruyue had told him in her letter about how the village was going to develop.


    these small toys were the main driving force for development.


    when he came back yesterday, he saw many people digging at the foot of the mountain outside west river village. he guessed that it might have something to do with mo ruyue.


    because she was in a hurry to come back, she didn¡¯t go over to see what was going on. she hadn¡¯t gone to see it today, but these people had returned.


    some of those small toys needed to be handled gently, so gu ying personally went to unload them.


    the villagers saw that there were so many young masters of different colors who had suddenly arrived in the village. some were dressed in linen clothes, and some were dressed in brocade clothes. these people were about to attend gu ying¡¯s civil and military academy.


    the first impression the students had when they saw west river village: this place is so broken..

 Chapter 525

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    they didn¡¯t expect west river village to be so shabby. they had thought that this place had been approved by the emperor and had been specially established by gu ying as a civil and military academy. even if it wasn¡¯t a prosperous place, it shouldn¡¯t be a shabby small mountain village at the foot of the mountain!


    this village didn¡¯t even have a proper official road, and they couldn¡¯t enter or leave as they pleased even if it rained heavily. their feet would definitely be covered in mud.


    the villagers looked at them as if they were monkeys. although they did not point at them, it was uncomfortable to look at them.


    many people had already begun to give up. they wondered if such an academy could let them learn well.


    to think that their parents had assured them that gu ying was a good person. he was originally the top scholar, but for various reasons, he gave up his position and chose to return to the village to establish the civil and martial arts college. he wanted to study well with this kind of scholar. however, under the conditions of studying well, the environment should be comfortable, right? although the landscape here was passable, the important thing was, was there anywhere in the village that they could live?


    could it be that they were going to stay in the villagers¡¯ houses?


    gu ying and mo ruyue had seen the students¡¯ reactions. they were just like her apprentices.


    these people were things that gu ying had to settle himself. if she could help, gu ying would definitely ask her for help. she would not take the initiative to take care of them. she still had a bunch of female students to take care of.


    if it weren¡¯t for granny rong and granny yan helping her share the burden, she would have been in even more trouble.


    those female doctors were going back in a few days, so she could relax a lot.


    the other female students were also fortunate to have been taught by granny rong and granny yan, so they were much more polite than before.


    mo ruyue felt that she had to treat granny rong and granny yan better. they would definitely do their best in the future.


    there were two students wearing coarse clothes. when they saw gu ying and the others unloading the things, they went forward to help. they were very obedient and did not need to be called.


    the other students were a little disgusted. those things were dusty and dirty. they were quite tired after traveling for a few days and only wanted to rest. however, when they saw the two students trying to curry favor with them, if they did not go, they would definitely be hated or disliked by the teachers. a few students were a little dissatisfied with the two students.


    in the end, all the students reluctantly or willingly stepped forward to help. soon, all the things on the four carriages were unloaded. as soon as the four carriages made room, another group of carriages arrived. those carriages were more luxurious. one look and one could tell that they belonged to rich families. the leader was actually wearing a eunuch¡¯s uniform.


    mo ruyue was very familiar with this eunuch. this eunuch had come to her village before.


    the eunuch also saw mo ruyue in the crowd. he hurriedly got off the carriage and walked toward her with a smile. he stopped a few steps away from her and bowed respectfully to mo ruyue. ¡°this servant greets princess ming yue!¡±


    ¡°eunuch, get up. what are you doing?


    mo ruyue glanced at gu ying as she asked the eunuch. the eunuch¡¯s carriage must have followed his carriage here.


    gu ying shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know.


    the eunuch would not let mo ruyue guess, and he did not dare to either. he directly stated his intention.


    ¡°the emperor said that these are some of the capital¡¯s latest gadgets, sent to the princess to play with to relieve her boredom.¡±


    after the eunuch finished speaking, he swung his horsetail whisk behind him and said to the guards beside the carriage, ¡°unload the carriage quickly.¡±


    a few guards hurriedly stepped forward to unload the things on the carriage. their movements were gentle but not slow.


    mo ruyue glanced at gu ying again. gu ying shook his head and cursed in his heart. the emperor was too shameless. he must have sent someone to spy on him. that was how he knew what mo ruyue wanted and sent it back with him.


    he sent four carriages, and the emperor also sent four carriages. it seemed that the quality of the things he sent should be better than the ones he sent. this ji hong!


    the eunuch saw the guards unloading the things and quickly smiled at mo ruyue to make a good impression.


    ¡°princess ming yue has many things in here that the emperor personally picked. consort li and empress dowager also picked many of them.¡±


    ¡®empress dowager and consort li miss you very much.¡±


    this wasn¡¯t just what empress dowager and consort li wanted. actually, the emperor also wanted it, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. as servants, they all saw it.


    they didn¡¯t know that when the princess asked gu ying to collect those little things in the capital, the emperor immediately ordered people to collect better ones. adding the reputation of empress dowager and the consort li, this was all for the sake of princess ming yue¡¯s reputation.


    it could be seen that the emperor had really put in a lot of effort for princess ming yue.


    ¡°i really have to thank the emperor, empress dowager, and consort li.¡±


    ¡°after you go back, please thank them for me personally. i am busy now and i can¡¯t visit them. when i have time, i will definitely visit them.¡±


    ¡°ai, when this servant returns to the palace, this servant will definitely pass on the princess¡¯s words to the emperor, empress dowager and consort li without missing a single word.¡±


    ¡®granny rong, please bring a cup of tea and snacks for the eunuch.¡±


    ¡°granny yan, come with me. prepare some small things for the eunuch to bring back to the empress dowager and consort li.¡±


    ¡°please wait a moment, eunuch,¡± mo ruyue said to the eunuch.¡±


    ¡°princess, this is what this servant should do.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t have much to give to the nobles in the palace. she only had some local specialties, such as honey produced by her family.


    she left a mark on the paper seal on the honey and asked her father-in-law to bring another letter to the emperor, consort li, and the others. she asked them to take a look when they opened the letter. if there were any traces of it being touched, it must have been tampered with.


    she didn¡¯t want to get involved in the royal family¡¯s struggles without getting any benefits or praise. she might even lose her head.


    among these things, there were also a few newly developed powerful detoxification pills.


    logically speaking, she couldn¡¯t give medicine to the palace, but mo ruyue only had these things.


    she couldn¡¯t possibly send some chickens and ducks that only knew how to poop.


    granny rong and the eunuch knew each other. hearing granny rong describe the life here, the eunuch yearned for it and could only be envious.


    the things that mo ruyue and granny yan had prepared for the palace were all ready. after loading the carriage, the eunuch took his leave.


    when he passed by the foot of the mountain outside west river village, he saw many people standing there digging stones. the eunuch did not ask what they were doing, as he was not interested in this.


    when he passed by the princess¡¯s manor, he went down to ask meng xun when it would be completed.


    meng xun had seen the royal carriage enter west river village before, so he knew more about mo ruyue¡¯s status in the royal family. she was indeed more favored than a princess.


    now that the eunuch had specifically come to ask him, he did not hide anything.


    ¡°replying to eunuch gong, it will be completed in three to five days.¡±


    ¡°this lowly official has been monitoring the progress of the princess¡¯s manor day and night. i dare not make the slightest mistake.¡±


    when the eunuch heard this, he still said to meng xun with a straight face, ¡°there can¡¯t be any mistakes in the princess¡¯s manor. otherwise, all of you will bring your heads to see him. this is the emperors intention.¡±


    at this moment, the eunuch did not have the slightest bit of a good expression in front of mo ruyue.


    the eunuch went into the princess¡¯s manor and took a look with his own eyes. he was quite satisfied. he was in a hurry to return to the palace to report and would not stay any longer. he once again instructed meng xun and sat on the carriage back to the capital.


    after his father-in-law left, meng xun gave several orders to the construction teams. they were just a bit away from the last bit of work. they must not make any mistakes. otherwise, it was needless to say what would happen to them..

 Chapter 526

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    gu ying looked at the little things the emperor had sent over fiercely. he was a


    little angry and completely lost out to the things he had brought back.


    ¡°what happened to you?


    ¡°no, i haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you wanted these things back to set up a stall?¡±


    ¡°why did you put it in the storeroom?


    moreover, she had let him go first. she probably wanted to use the stalls that the emperor had given her. how could he not be jealous?


    she couldn¡¯t say it out loud even if she was jealous.


    ¡°because it¡¯s not the time to set up a stall yet. these things will be of the greatest use when they are put out on the day they are used.¡± mo ruyue did not notice gu ying¡¯s abnormality.


    gu ying felt much better after hearing mo ruyue¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°by the way, why are there so many people digging at the foot of the mountain outside the village?


    ¡°what are you doing?


    ¡°i won¡¯t tell you yet. you¡¯ll know when it¡¯s done over there.¡±


    ¡°hurry up and arrange for your students. they¡¯re tired from the journey. some of them are young masters of wealthy families. they¡¯re willing to send them over. however, it¡¯s good to gain experience.¡±


    ¡®good luck!¡±


    those people had to be arranged quickly. fortunately, the civil and martial


    arts institute had been completed for some time and could be used for living.


    gu ying asked the students to take their luggage and brought them to the academy. however, he was stopped by mo ruyue again.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i just remembered that there are six people in charge of digging the mountain. because the inn in the village hasn¡¯t been built yet, they have been staying at your academy.¡±


    if you students can¡¯t stay, i will ask wei yi and the others to move their things to the inn in the village.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    ¡°these people have to be disciplined by me since they came here. they think that they can be served at home like eldest young master. don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    it was even more impossible to let each person stay in one room.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. don¡¯t worry about this. i¡¯m back. i¡¯ll do whatever i can.¡±


    of course, mo ruyue wouldn¡¯t be so free as to care about the civil and martial arts academy. she didn¡¯t even want to care about her own apprentice.


    now that these young masters had come to the village, the people from the medical school had seen them. many heads were peeking out of the windows on the second floor.


    it seemed that these people had not been taught enough by granny rong.


    ¡®granny rong, take a look.¡±


    granny rong followed mo ruyue¡¯s hand and looked toward the hospital. she wanted to fly into a rage when she saw mo ruyue, but mo ruyue pulled her back.


    ¡°don¡¯t go in a hurry. you have to secretly catch them.¡±


    ¡°princess, good idea.¡±


    granny rong sneaked over to the medical school from the other side.


    mo ruyue chuckled. she could not be blamed for being a busybody. this era was harsh on women. if anything happened to these female students, it would be her responsibility.


    she could not let those girls be harmed by the exaggerated appearance of this world.


    after all, he was someone from her hospital and could be considered her disciple.


    mo ruyue did not care how granny rong would deal with the restless female students at the hospital. she realized that tang tang and si bao had not been seen for a long time. she did not know where they had gone to play, nor did she see the dogs and xia yu and dong xue.


    she was sure that she was with the two children, so he felt a little relieved.


    ¡°do you know where wei er went?¡±


    wei yi quickly replied, ¡°he followed young master and young miss. they seemed to have gone out. i will go and see where they went.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded and walked out of the courtyard. she saw wei er following behind si bao and tang tang at the foot of the mountain. he was carrying a big tree on his shoulder.


    xia yu and dong xue followed si bao and tang tang closely. they were holding baskets of vegetables that seemed to contain a lot of wild vegetables.


    needless to say, they had just come down from the mountain.


    ¡°mother, mother, i picked mushrooms, winter bamboo shoots, and some wild vegetables. let¡¯s eat cold wild vegetables, braised rabbit meat with winter bamboo shoots, and make mushroom soup, okay?¡±


    ¡°alright, our tang tang went up the mountain to painstakingly pick it. it must taste delicious.¡±


    ¡°what was this tree for?¡±


    without even asking, she knew that the two little fellows were the ones who had asked the man to chop down the thick tree.


    ¡°didn¡¯t uncle give me gold and silver needles?¡±


    ¡°i want to be a wooden person and practice acupuncture.¡± mo ruyue rubbed tang tang¡¯s head.


    ¡°silly ya ya, you¡¯re a block of wood. can you even move it?¡±


    ¡°next time, if she wanted something, she would tell her mother. mother wouldn¡¯t, but grandma zhou would.¡±


    mo ruyue could not bear to let her daughter¡¯s tender hands prick the wood with the gold and silver needles. if the wood did not break, her own hands would definitely break.


    that night, she went to find aunt zhou and qin qingshuang and asked them to help make a doll for tang tang. she didn¡¯t need facial features, just a human figure. she would draw the acupoint map.


    aunt zhou and qin qingshuang didn¡¯t disagree. they asked tang tang what size she wanted and what conditions she had. after asking for a while, they started to cook. because they had to be quick, the two of them worked together for an entire day.


    mo ruyue had given him the design drawing, and even the size of the various parts had been calculated and marked. therefore, apart from the lack of facial features, this doll was basically a miniature version of a real person.


    considering that tang tang was still a child, they didn¡¯t make it too big. it was two feet long, enough for tang tang to learn the acupoints.


    as expected, little girls had no resistance to dolls. qin qingshuang made one for herself.


    tang tang couldn¡¯t put this doll down. she even hugged it to sleep.


    mo ruyue would check the mannequins every night to see if there were any gold and silver needles left on them. she didn¡¯t want the child to be pricked at night.


    mo ruyue remembered that she had recruited a teacher for gu ying, but she had not told gu ying yet. this matter could not be delayed. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the old village chief¡¯s son say that she was fooling people?


    she didn¡¯t see gu ying when she arrived at the qin family¡¯s house next door. gu ying was busy at the academy at the moment. she might as well go over and see how the scale was. perhaps she could help and give some advice or something.


    gu ying had also brought back four gentlemen.


    they were all his old friends and classmates, and two of them were mr. wu


    from the xue family bodyguard agency.


    gu ying was discussing the future procedure with the four teachers when he saw mo ruyue.


    these four gentlemen had a good relationship with gu ying. they knew that gu ying liked mo ruyue, so they winked at him when they saw mo ruyue.


    gu ying didn¡¯t have time to bother with them. he left the room. ¡°why are you here? you haven¡¯t even cleaned up yet. don¡¯t dirty your eyes.¡±


    ¡°i came to talk to you about serious matters. i mentioned to uncle village chief before that you lack a teacher here. uncle village chief¡¯s son is a teacher in town. the academy there has not been doing well for the past two years. i want him to come back to your side.¡±


    ¡°your civil and martial arts academy can¡¯t just accept adults, right? you¡¯ll definitely accept the younger ones as well. when the time comes, you¡¯ll need the teacher to teach them, so i took the initiative to accept the son of the village chief for you.¡±


    ¡°i forgot to ask for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°alright, it¡¯s best that he can come.


    ¡°you didn¡¯t act on your own. i can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±


    not to mention that he was recommended by mo ruyue, he was also willing to accept the son of the old village chief..

 Chapter 527

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°i know. i¡¯ll go to uncle village chief¡¯s house when i return to the village later.¡±


    since they had agreed on important matters, mo ruyue didn¡¯t plan to stay any longer. she would talk about other things when she got home.


    gu ying caught up to them not long after they left.


    ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about the academy anymore. you¡¯re going home


    ¡°i¡¯ve already instructed those people what to do. they¡¯re adults themselves. if they can¡¯t even do this well, there¡¯s still sir.¡±


    after returning to the village, mo ruyue recalled that she had asked the old village chief to recommend someone to take over his position as village chief. it had been two to three days since he became the village chief, but the old village chief had not come to tell her. he was probably too embarrassed.


    mo ruyue also told gu ying that she wanted the old village chief to be the chief of the village and that she wanted to promote another village chief.


    their village was getting bigger and bigger. mo ruyue felt that it was possible that they would merge the neighboring village into west river village soon.


    gu ying felt that mo ruyue was very thoughtful. indeed, the old village chief was not young anymore and should not be overworked. giving him the position of a village chief would preserve his previous identity and allow him to enjoy his old age.


    he went home and took some snacks suitable for the elderly, then went to the village chief¡¯s house with mo ruyue.


    the old village chief and his wife saw mo ruyue and gu ying¡¯s warm welcome, and even their son¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    in the two days he had been back, he had heard from his parents how good mo


    ruyue and gu ying were. he naturally had to befriend such people.


    putting everything else aside, he had to thank her for taking care of his parents.


    the village chief¡¯s son first greeted mo ruyue, then bowed to gu ying and called himself a student. although gu ying was younger than him, he was ranked second, and he was just a small scholar.


    as the saying goes, attitude determines everything. mo ruyue and gu ying were quite satisfied with his attitude. the old village chief¡¯s son must have a similar personality to him. as expected, after a conversation, both parties were very satisfied.


    ¡°uncle, haven¡¯t you found someone suitable to take your place these past few days?¡±


    ¡°yes, i do. i just feel that i can¡¯t do a good job as a chief.¡±


    because of this, the old village chief had been vexed for the past two days.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing that i can¡¯t do well. it¡¯s the same as when you were the village chief. moreover, it¡¯s much easier than when you were the village chief.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t have a suitable candidate, i¡¯ll choose one myself. when the time comes, our village will not be led well. you can¡¯t blame me.¡±


    ¡°i think the men from cui hua¡¯s family are not bad.¡±


    ¡°how can cui hua¡¯s family do that? he can¡¯t even manage himself well, so how can he manage the village?


    ¡°between tie zhu and dazhu, lees see who¡¯s willing.¡±


    ¡°i watched those two children grow up. they are young in terms of character and are really more suitable to be the village chief than an old man like me.


    that man from the cui hua family is not good enough.¡±


    mo ruyue had deliberately said this so that the old village chief would have no choice but to reveal the candidate he had in mind.


    the old village chief was really afraid that mo ruyue would randomly pick someone who was not suitable to manage the village. if the management of the village turned into a mess, he would be even more vexed.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?


    ¡°then let¡¯s go and ask for their opinions now. this matter can¡¯t be delayed.¡±


    now that they had said so much, everyone felt that it was time to look for the two people who were mentioned.


    ¡°what is it?¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t do this, i can¡¯t!¡±


    when wang dazhu heard the old village chief¡¯s words, he stood up in shock and waved his hands repeatedly.


    putting aside whether he was suitable or not, he still had to take care of his daughter and son every day. how could he have the time to care about these things in the village? it was fine if he helped out normally, but he definitely did not have the time to worry about it every day. then, his wife would be left alone at home. she would be exhausted.


    at this moment, he could not remember the servant at home at all.


    hence, everyone ran to wang tiezhu¡¯s house.


    after wang tiezhu heard this, his eyes widened as he looked at wang dazhu.


    ¡°isn¡¯t my brother a better candidate than me?


    ¡°it¡¯s not my turn.¡±


    the few of them laughed when they heard wang tiezhu¡¯s words. these two brothers were indeed brothers.


    in the end, everyone voted to make wang tiezhu the new village chief of west river village. the old village chief was promoted to the chief of the village. on the same day, gu ying accompanied the old village chief and the others to the county town to find county magistrate wu. he re-established the identity documents for the old village chief and wang tiezhu and stamped them.


    to the old village chief and wang tiezhu, both of them had been promoted and made a fortune. this was to treat the villagers to a meal.


    mo ruyue had single-handedly made this happen. she had decided to hold a banquet for the entire village at the new inn in the village, and she would pay for it.


    the old village chief and wang tiezhu disagreed, but they could not persuade mo ruyue.


    ¡°the two of you just need to develop our west river village well in the future.


    just treat it as a celebration for the opening of this inn!¡±


    this time, it was mo ruyue who sent someone to the old village chief¡¯s house to get a gong. after striking the gong, she announced the promotion of the old village chief and wang tiezhu and invited the entire village to a banquet.


    it was another day of revelry in west river village.


    that night, something happened at the academy.


    meng xun had sent someone to inform gu ying and mo ruyue of this matter.


    mo ruyue had wanted to follow him to see the situation, but gu ying did not allow her to follow. he could settle it himself.


    gu ying did not even need to go to the scene to know why those people were causing a ruckus. it was probably because they looked down on their village.


    today, he had to let those people see what it meant to be better than others.


    gu ying hurried to the academy outside the village. as soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard the noise from the dormitory.


    hearing the arrogant and despotic voice, he knew that it was those rich kids who were causing trouble.


    he really couldn¡¯t understand. those ministers were quite capable in the court, but they had to throw their useless son to him and ask him to help educate him?


    he had rejected them with all his might, but he had shamelessly gone to the emperor to speak up. otherwise, he would definitely not accept such a person. he was simply a rat sh*t stirring up sh*t.


    they had only been here for less than a day. and they were already causing trouble.


    he could have chatted with mo ruyue at home and looked at the moon, but now all of that was ruined by these bastards.


    gu ying was furious when he thought about how they had ruined his beautiful leisure time.


    ¡°yours truly has taken a fancy to this place today. all of you, get out of here.


    do you bumpkins deserve to live with yours truly?¡±


    gu ying followed the voice and found the dormitory that was shouting the loudest. there were many people at the door of that dormitory. there were two students with bruises and swollen faces closest to the door. moreover, those two students were his favorite.


    these two students were called gao ji and zhuo qing. they were the first two students to help him unload the things from the carriage.


    at this moment, the person called xiong qiu in the room was the bastard son of the capital¡¯s third-grade great xiong family.


    lord xiong only had this one bastard son and no legitimate son, so he was raised as a legitimate son. however, he only received a low-quality education in terms of material education, which was really in line with a bastard son.


    xiong qiu was used to being arrogant and bossy since he was young. he often caused trouble by teasing cats and dogs in beijing, and no one at home could control him.


    lord xiong had heard from someone that gu ying was a capable person who would definitely be able to teach many outstanding talents, so he had stuffed his uncontrollable son into his place.


    this bear hill was truly a bear ball, causing trouble for him as soon as he arrived..

 Chapter 528

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°it¡¯s not impossible for the two of you to stay with me. from now on, you can be my attendants.¡±


    xiong qiu sat on a chair in the room, his legs crossed in a sloppy manner. his eyes were disdainful as he gave instructions to gao ji and zhuo qing at the door.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it best to give you two servant girls to serve you?


    the few teachers also noticed that gu ying had come and heaved a sigh of relief. gu ying was probably the only one who could deal with the bearman in the room.


    they did not have any status and did not dare to discipline xiong qiu. the few of them had already said it out loud, but it was useless. they could not really make a move on that person.


    ¡°heh, you guys really understand me, but can you get a servant girl?


    ¡°if you can really get me two maids, let alone live with me, it¡¯s not impossible to even let the maids serve you.¡±


    after xiong qiu finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong. it was as if there was an additional person at the door. the voice of the person who spoke did not sound like gao ji or zhuo qing, nor did it sound like the other teachers and students.


    he couldn¡¯t help but look up at the door. when he saw who it was, his heart skipped a beat!


    but who was he?


    since he had bumped into him, he would give it his all. could gu ying beat him up?


    he really didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°does your father know that you¡¯re so unreasonable?¡±


    xiong qiu saw that gu ying was expressionless and his tone did not seem like he was about to fly into a rage, so he was more certain in his heart.


    he knew it. even though gu ying was ranked second in the examination, he did not become an official. it was said that he had even fallen ill on the battlefield. he was just a cripple. that was why he wanted to open some civil and martial arts college to decorate himself.


    however, his old man had listened to someone and actually believed him. he said that the second place would definitely teach a promising person and forcefully pushed him over. even his aunt¡¯s pleading was useless.


    looking at the famous gu ying, he still couldn¡¯t get tough in front of him.


    ¡°i¡­¡±


    ¡°you were the one who beat up gao ji and zhuo qing.¡±


    xiong qiu saw that gu ying had already guessed it, so he did not hide it. he had never denied anything he had done.


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    what can you do to me?


    ¡°come out.¡±


    it was fine as long as he admitted it. even if he did not admit it, he had a way.


    xiong qiu did not move or speak at all. he just looked at gu ying. his meaning was very obvious. this young master will not go out.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡±


    with so many people watching, xiong qiu still did not go out in the end. he did not need that opportunity. he did not believe that gu ying would really dare to do anything to him.


    if he really went out after hearing gu ying¡¯s words today, where would he put his face?


    if this news were to spread back to the capital, he would definitely be laughed at to death!


    seeing that xiong qiu was not moving at all, gu ying could not be bothered to waste any more time with him. he directly went in, picked him up from the chair, and threw him out of the door.


    the few people at the door were almost hit by xiong qiu, who suddenly flew out. fortunately, they dodged quickly.


    xiong qiu was knocked unconscious from the fall. he could not believe that he had really been thrown out by gu ying.


    he was lying on the ground, his face burning with pain. he did not dare to raise his head. those people must be laughing at him.


    he did not get up, but gu ying could not let him continue to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. he walked over and picked him up again.


    ¡°you, you, you¡­¡±


    gu ying punched him in the face, cutting off his words.


    ¡°pfft-


    xiong qiu felt like his teeth were about to fall out.


    ¡°although you can be considered a tyrant in the capital, your father isn¡¯t that stupid and incompetent. i don¡¯t understand why your father raised such a reckless son like you.¡±


    ¡°stand properly!¡¯


    gu ying let go of his hand to let him stand properly. when he let go, xiong qiu almost fell down again. xiong qiu, who had been thrown out and punched by gu ying, was a little afraid now.


    he didn¡¯t expect this person with a hidden illness to be so skilled.


    at this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about being laughed at by others. he could only stand obediently. this person really dared to be ruthless to him.


    when his father sent him here, he had promised gu ying that he would be beaten and scolded as long as he was disobedient. he had thought that gu ying would take more care of him for his father¡¯s sake, but he did not expect gu ying to be beaten up on the first day.


    ¡°if you disrespect teacher, you will copy the academy rules a hundred times.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to live with them, then you can go to another student dormitory.¡±


    ¡°by the way, you have to double their medical fees.¡±


    ¡°sir, i can talk about the medical fees and the dormitory, but copying the school rules a hundred times, isn¡¯t that killing me?


    gu ying did not even think of answering his question.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t do anything i say here, then pack up and get lost!¡±


    xiong qiu did not dare to make a sound. although he really wanted to return to the capital, he definitely did not want to be chased away. that would not only embarrass his father, but also him.


    ¡°yes, sir.¡±


    xiong qiu answered weakly.


    ¡°sir, i live here. i was just joking with gao ji and zhuo qing before. we were just sparring. it was my careless actions that accidentally injured them.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, sir. i¡¯ll definitely pay for the medicine.¡±


    gu ying looked at xiong qiu, who was quite flexible.


    he wanted to see if he was really flexible, or if he was just giving him orders on the surface.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve come to my civil and martial arts academy, you have to do


    everything yourself. i just heard that you asked them to serve you and even find you two girls, is that right?¡±


    ¡°no, no, sir, you must have heard wrongly. i misspoke.¡±


    how could xiong qiu dare to admit it now? he would not admit it even if he was beaten to death.


    his intuition told him that if he admitted it, it would definitely not be a good thing.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you want gao ji and zhuo qing to be your followers?


    gu ying did not notice xiong qiu¡¯s nervousness.


    ¡°no, no, i¡¯m just joking. from now on, we¡¯re classmates. we eat, drink, and live together. we¡¯re like brothers. how can i let them be my followers?


    as xiong qiu spoke, he even gave gao ji and zhuo qing a meaningful glance.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that right, brother gao and brother zhuo?¡±


    gao ji and zhuo qing did not dare to provoke xiong qiu. their family was poor, and they had power and status in xiong qiu¡¯s family. they would stay as far away from him as possible. now that he had given them a way out, they could not really fight him to the death. after all, everyone had to be together in the future.


    both of them nodded at gu ying. they were just fooling around with xiong qiu.


    ¡°joking?¡±


    ¡°do you think this is your own home?


    ¡°have you all forgotten what you are here for?¡±


    how could he not know what gao ji and zhuo qing were concerned about? it was precisely because he knew that he was even angrier.


    if they were poor, they would have no future.


    ¡°you guys also copy the academy rules a hundred times!¡±


    gao ji and zhuo qing did not expect that they would have to copy it, but they did not dare to refute and could only copy it.


    ¡°yes, sir.¡±


    gu ying looked at the crowd of onlookers. his expression was very ugly.


    ¡°everyone who came to watch the fun, copy the academy rules a hundred times!¡±


    the surrounding students didn¡¯t think that this was their business. what did this have to do with them?


    ¡°sir, i just came over..¡±

 Chapter 529

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°add it ten times.¡±


    gu ying did not want to listen to their explanation. if these people who came to watch had gone to him earlier, gao ji and zhuo qing would not have been beaten up like this.


    ¡°as students of the same academy, we can¡¯t just stand by and watch the show.


    with your mentality, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t study!¡±


    this time, no one dared to refute or make a sound. moreover, the person who stood out was added ten times. the others thought that they would only be added a hundred times. fortunately, they did not add ten more times.


    ¡°you have to hand it in five days. if you can¡¯t hand it in, you have to do it ten more times!¡±


    gu ying was watching the show because they were too free. since they were so free, they might as well write more, read more books, and be more sensible.


    ¡°now, go wash up and rest early. class starts tomorrow morning. if you don¡¯t keep to the time, i don¡¯t think you want to know the consequences.¡±


    after gu ying said this, he let the few gentlemen follow him to the meeting room.


    other than the village chief¡¯s son, the other four teachers were all here.


    ¡°as teachers, you saw the students causing trouble and didn¡¯t send anyone to call me. you didn¡¯t manage them well. you have failed your duty today.¡± the four gentlemen were ashamed by gu ying¡¯s words, especially the two mr.wu.


    they did not stop the students before they made their move.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve come to my academy, you have to abide by my rules. no matter what kind of relationship you have with the outside world, even if a prince comes to my academy one day, you have to abide by the rules of my academy.¡±


    ¡°as teachers, how can you be controlled by the students?¡±


    hearing gu ying¡¯s words, the teachers nodded in agreement, feeling even more ashamed.


    ¡°principal, what are the rules of our academy?


    ¡°i haven¡¯t written it yet,¡± gu ying said naturally. ¡°why don¡¯t you let me do it for you


    ¡°don¡¯t fight with each other, don¡¯t make trouble, don¡¯t stand by and watch the show. students have to be united when they encounter something.¡±


    ¡°they have to wake up at 5 am and sleep at 10 pm every day!¡±


    gu ying thought of the students¡¯ performance just now and said a total of 108 things.


    ¡°if there are no students who come to you to ask for the rules, then you won¡¯t give it to them.¡±


    when the teachers thought of how gu ying had asked the students to copy the academy rules a hundred times within five days, they all learned a little about how he taught disobedient students. ¡°if anyone disobeys, just deal with them.¡±


    ¡°you guys rest early too.¡±


    it was getting late, so gu ying went back after saying that.


    the students were already shocked by gu ying¡¯s thunderous methods. each and every one of them was as obedient as quails. they obediently made their beds and went to bed after washing up.


    gu ying didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue to still be waiting for him when he returned.


    however, he really liked the feeling of having someone waiting for him at home.


    ¡°how is it?¡±


    mo ruyue was more concerned about what had happened in the academy. it was only the first day and the students were already causing trouble.


    ¡°it¡¯s a small problem. it¡¯s just that they¡¯ve been spoiled since they were young.¡±


    mo ruyue was relieved to see that gu ying was telling the truth.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    ¡°no need. it¡¯s just going from this door to that door.¡±


    mo ruyue really didn¡¯t think there was anything to give him.


    ¡°it¡¯s getting dark.¡±


    however, gu ying insisted on sending her off. mo ruyue had no choice but to let him send her back to the second courtyard.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯m home. go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you going to buy me a glass of water or something?¡±


    mo ruyue rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°i realized that you¡¯ve changed since you came back from the capital.¡±


    ¡°what changed?¡± gu ying asked hesitantly.


    wasn¡¯t he always like this?


    could it be that she felt that he had become thinner and more handsome?


    ¡°your skin has thickened.¡±


    mo ruyue pushed him out of the courtyard and closed the door.


    granny rong and chun hua heard mo ruyue¡¯s voice and wanted to come over to serve her. however, when they heard her talking to gu ying earlier, the two of them retreated.


    after confirming that gu ying had really left and the door was closed, the two of them came out again to fetch water for mo ruyue to wash up.


    gu ying stood outside the courtyard for a long time before he returned to the qin family with a smile on his face.


    the next day, gu ying went to the academy early in the morning and told the teachers what to do first before going home for dinner. after dinner, he went over to work with the teachers to decide on the classes and arrangements for the students every day.


    there weren¡¯t many students at the moment. there were only about thirty of them in total. they were all in the same class and were being taught by a teacher.


    the two little kids were eavesdropping outside the window.


    ¡°xiong qiu, are you sleeping?


    xiong qiu, who had been sleeping in a daze, was suddenly woken up by his teacher¡¯s name. his face was filled with hostility and he was very unhappy.


    he was about to scold him for being a busybody, but when he thought of how gu ying had dealt with him last night, he did not dare to be too impudent.


    however, he did not intend to answer sir. he still closed his eyes and treated sir as air.


    the mister was furious when he saw how unafraid he was of boiling water.


    ¡°your father sent you here to study, not to sleep here!¡±


    ¡°stand up!¡¯


    xiong qiu was not afraid of this mister at all. he did not want to stand up either. that would be too embarrassing for him. now, more than thirty people were looking at him.


    ¡°sir, i have no choice. what you¡¯re teaching now has been taught by the previous masters. i felt bored listening to it so i slept?¡± mister knew that xiong qiu was lying.


    ¡°then tell me, what did i mean by what i said just now?


    xiong qiu said unhurriedly, ¡°then you¡¯ll have to make things difficult for me, sir. i said that i heard you attend the same class before, but that doesn¡¯t mean that i can remember it!¡±


    the other silkpants were usually on good terms with him. when they heard him say this, they held back their laughter. this guy was really something.


    ¡°since you didn¡¯t remember it, shouldn¡¯t you listen carefully in class?


    the mister was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at him. however, he was only in his early thirties, and his beard had just grown.


    ¡°sir, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. what you said is really boring!¡¯ ¡°mr. subconscious, you sound like you¡¯re talking about a lullaby in class.¡± the gentleman was furious.


    ¡°a person like big brother should start from the three character classic.¡±


    a childish voice sounded from outside.


    ¡°he probably can¡¯t even learn the three character classic.¡± this voice sounded more mature, but it was also childish.


    ¡°that¡¯s true. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    the students and teachers in the room heard the conversation between the two children outside the window. although their voices were slightly childish, their enunciation was clear. hearing the content of their conversation, some students laughed out loud.


    even the corners of sir¡¯s mouth curled up.


    this time, it was xiong qiu¡¯s turn to be angered by the words of the two children outside.


    which bear child was this? why were his words so vicious?

 Chapter 530

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°dang dang dang!¡¯


    the bell rang for the end of class. the students did not care that their teacher had not left yet and directly rushed out of the classroom. they wanted to see how the two little kids who were talking could actually say such words.


    the one charging at the front was xiong qiu. he wanted to see which devilish brat had eaten the heart of a bear and the heart of a leopard to actually dare to say such things about him. he would definitely teach them a lesson!


    the teacher hurriedly followed him out, afraid that xiong qiu would do something overboard to the two children.


    the teacher even wondered if he could remake his skills. these students looked down on him because he didn¡¯t have any martial arts value.


    if he was like gu ying, who knew both literature and martial arts, he would guarantee that these students would be as obedient as chickens in his class.


    xiong qiu came out and saw a pair of identical little boys under the window. they were wearing coarse clothes and carrying a basket on their back. there were some weeds in the basket, and there was some soil on their shoes and trousers. they must be children from a nearby village who had come to their school to play.


    ¡°you two little bumpkins, what are you saying? are you itching for a beating?¡±


    although xiong qiu said that, he looked at the two adorable little kids who were blinking their big eyes. in fact, if he were to really make a move, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. he kept feeling that it was unfair for an adult to bully


    two little kids who weren¡¯t even as tall as his thigh. however, he couldn¡¯t let them off so easily.


    ¡°brother, are you looking down on the farmers?


    tang tang asked si bao seriously.


    si bao nodded. ¡°it¡¯s not like that. he just looks down on us farmers.¡±


    tang tang immediately looked at xiong qiu as if he was a fool.


    ¡°then you really have to read the three character classic well.¡±


    as tang tang spoke, she sized up xiong qiu from head to toe, looking as if she pitied him for being so stupid.


    everyone present understood this expression. xiong qiu naturally understood it as well. he was so angry that his nostrils enlarged.


    he wanted to grab the two kids and talk to them, but tang tang took a step back agilely, while si bao stepped forward to block his sister.


    tang tang was also dressed like a child because they were out to pick herbs.


    xia yu, wei er, and the other two servants were looking for wild fruits and bird nests because tang tang and si bao said they wanted to eat wild fruits and bird eggs.


    there were no birds or eggs in a bird¡¯s nest in the middle of winter.


    xia yu, who realized that she had been deceived by the young miss and the young master, reacted and quickly looked around.


    xia yu was outside the academy at the moment, but it was a male academy, so she did not dare to enter. moreover, she was a servant, so she did not know if the young master and young miss would enter.


    she thought that her eldest master should be inside at this moment. if eldest master knew that she had lost little miss and little master again, she would be finished again.


    xia yu could not care less about whether she would be finished or not. she still braced herself and wanted to go into the school to take a look, but she was stopped by the people at the door.


    ¡°xiong qiu, what are you doing?


    when the teacher came out, he saw that xiong qiu was about to attack the two children. he immediately came over and pulled him away, blocking in front of the two children.


    a few students also looked at xiong qiu disapprovingly, implying that he could not bully a child.


    xiong qiu felt that he couldn¡¯t explain it with his mouth, but he had never explained anything to anyone since he was young. so what if they misunderstood? he didn¡¯t do anything anyway.


    ¡°do you two kids know what the three character classic is?


    ¡°it¡¯s none of your business whether i understand or not. i only know that there are two sentences in the three character classic: it is called ¡°scholars and farmers¡± and ¡°business and industry¡±.


    ¡°scholars, farmers, workers and merchants are the best people of the country. i am a farmer now, and you are neither scholar nor farmer. it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a businessman or not. anyway, your current status is lower than mine. if you want to laugh at me, it¡¯s us farmers laughing at you.¡± ¡°but i¡¯ve read the three character classic. i won¡¯t laugh at you.¡±


    in fact, tang tang did not know whether xiong qiu was a scholar or not. however, she guessed that xiong qiu was not a scholar based on what the teacher had taught him, because the scholar had already learned those things.


    in reality, xiong qiu was not a sergeant. he did not even have the qualifications to be a child.


    tang tang¡¯s words made everyone present feel that it was true.


    immediately, many of the silkpants expressions turned ugly. so they were not even as good as farmers.


    when the other students saw that the little boy actually knew so much logic and was even able to retort xiong qiu until he could not say a word, they were all very happy.


    even the teacher had a whole new level of respect for these two children.


    ¡°hahahaha, the little doll is right.¡±


    sir felt that he was still too kind with his words. he should learn more from this little child¡¯s eloquence to educate these profligate sons.


    ¡°look at such simple logic. even such a small child understands it. aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    those rich playboys couldn¡¯t find a reason to rebuke sir for a moment, and they didn¡¯t dare to rebuke him now. indeed, they were not even as good as a child. what face did they have?


    he couldn¡¯t possibly say in front of the two little kids that he was richer than them and that he was a grandpa?


    they really couldn¡¯t afford to lose face in front of this little kid. it would affect their silkpants nature.


    if the other party was an adult, he would have mocked him long ago.


    ¡°kid, whose family are you from? tell me.¡±


    xiong qiu felt that he would not be able to get back at these two children. couldn¡¯t they go to his house to get back at their adults?


    ¡°it¡¯s mine. do you have a problem with that?¡±


    xiong qiu¡¯s words had just fallen when someone continued his words.


    hearing the voice of the person who spoke, xiong qiu¡¯s scalp went numb. why was it such an unlucky day today?


    xia yu was beside gu ying. when xia yu saw the joy on little miss and little masters faces, she was really scared to death. if she still couldn¡¯t find little master and little miss, she would have to commit suicide tonight.


    ¡°little miss, little master, are you alright?¡±


    xia yu saw that little miss and little master were surrounded by so many students, and the person in the lead had a fierce look on his face. he must have bullied her little miss and little master, so she quickly went forward to check.


    ¡°sister xia yu, you¡¯re here. aiya, sister xia yu, i¡¯m sorry. we were listening to sir¡¯s class and forgot about it.¡±


    only then did tang tang and si bao realize that they had made another mistake.


    ¡°uncle will go home later. can you not tell mother?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll definitely be more careful next time.¡±


    tang tang felt uneasy at the thought that xia yu and the others might be punished because of her.


    they were so engrossed in their teacher¡¯s lecture that they forgot what they were here for.


    it was rare for gu ying to see tang tang acting like a spoiled child to him. initially, he blamed xia yu and the others for losing the two children. what if something happened to the two children?


    however, when he saw the pleading eyes of the two little fellows, his heart softened.


    ¡°alright, this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    tang tang and si bao saw that gu ying had agreed. they looked at each other and smiled. they heaved a sigh of relief and said in unison, ¡°thank you,


    uncle.¡±


    xiong qiu initially did not believe that these two children were from gu ying¡¯s family, but now that he saw that the three of them looked strangely similar, he had to believe it even if he did not believe it. moreover, he heard the two children call him uncle, so what else could he not understand?


    the children of the top two families, dressed so shabbily and carrying a basket with so many weeds in it, were just like those wild children in the village who searched for weeds all over the mountains and fields every day to feed the poultry at home.. otherwise, he would not think that they were the children of a peasant family!

 Chapter 531

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°what are you guys doing?


    ¡°also, from what i heard, could it be that you¡¯re harboring a grudge and want to bully my child because i punished you by making you copy the school rules?¡±


    ¡°no, no, no!¡±


    ¡°sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i just think that these two young children are too cute, so i want to ask which family could give birth to such cute children!¡±


    when the other students saw xiong qiu¡¯s shamelessness, they were really impressed.


    ¡°is that so?


    ¡°did he bully you? tell me.¡±


    gu ying asked the two children.


    ¡°he didn¡¯t bully me and my brother. it¡¯s just that he looks down on farmers.


    also, he hasn¡¯t even learned the three character classic.¡±


    hence, si bao and tang tang repeated everything that had happened to gu ying.


    gu ying was very proud of his children¡¯s intelligence, and even xia yu admired little miss and little master.


    such a smart and quick-witted young miss and young master belonged to her family!


    gu ying understood. xiong qiu was indeed as stupid as tang tang and the others.


    ¡°then we¡¯ll start from the three character classic.¡±


    all the students were in disbelief after hearing this. how could they start learning from the three character classic when they were already in their twenties?


    wouldn¡¯t they be laughed at to death if they said it out loud?


    gu ying did not care what the students thought. he turned to the other three teachers who had followed him and said, ¡°let¡¯s rearrange their study plans again. they can¡¯t just blindly study and not understand the fundamentals of human beings.¡±


    ¡°even my five-year-old child understands the truth, but they don¡¯t. it can be seen how shallow their knowledge is.¡±


    therefore, gu ying and the four gentlemen worked out a few new learning plans. for example, they had to personally go to the fields to do farm work during the busy farming season.


    he had to take care of his own clothes, food, accommodation, and transportation. he even had to teach these students how to start a fire and cook.


    since they looked down on farmers, then let them start as farmers.


    the few gentlemen were like-minded people like gu ying, so they did not think there was anything wrong with what he proposed. no one objected and it was finalized.


    those students still didn¡¯t know what kind of learning system was waiting for them. until that day came, all of them hated the instigator to the bone.


    these were all things to be discussed later.


    before gu ying left, intentionally or unintentionally, he said loudly to the teachers in front of the students, ¡°if you don¡¯t like the food in the school, you can go to the village sanatorium. the fried chicken and duck made by those veterans taste very good.¡±


    ¡°even people from other towns and villages came to buy it every day. many people ordered it a day in advance. it was really delicious at a low price.¡±


    ¡°then let¡¯s go and see if we can buy some to try. we can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    after gu ying left, a few students beside him hurried back to their dormitory and started chatting.


    the food in the academy was not really difficult to swallow, but compared to what they had eaten in the past, it was not just a little bit worse.


    he hadn¡¯t eaten much on the way here. he had only eaten two good meals in lianshan county and kaoshan town. he hadn¡¯t eaten anything decent until now.


    since gu ying said it was delicious, it should not be bad.


    many students wanted to try buying fried chicken and duck.


    in the end, within a day, the remaining soldiers of the sanatorium, who were supposed to work outside to earn some money, all came back to make fried chicken and duck.


    early in the morning, tang tang and si bao snatched the waiters from lidong and lqiu to deliver spices for fried chicken and duck sauce to the sanatorium. tang tang wanted to eat chicken feet in soy sauce.


    the two little fellows were followed by wei er and xia yu. as soon as they arrived at the sanatorium, they met xiong qiu who was walking towards them.


    xiong qiu stared at the two little fellows who were dressed in satin, his eyes almost spewing fire.


    if they had dressed like this that day, he would not have laughed at them for being bumpkins.


    it turned out that one of them was a girl.


    ¡°big brother, how¡¯s your learning of the three character classic?


    xiong qiu thought that since she was a little girl, he would let bygones be bygones and not argue with her. in the end, she hurt people when she spoke!


    tang tang felt that they knew this person. although they hadn¡¯t met each other happily, as the saying went, they would see each other everywhere. since they were already facing each other, it was better to greet her. she was a polite child.


    however, she did not know that xiong qiu had almost suffered internal injuries because of her greeting.


    xiong qiu pretended that he did not hear tang tang¡¯s greeting.


    the other students felt that this little girl was too smart. they were all bad students, but they knew their limits. they didn¡¯t go near tang tang. everyone was out to buy delicious food today.


    ah! just smelling the fragrance of the fried chicken and braised duck was enough to stop them from walking. however, there were so many people. there were even many people queuing at the door.


    ¡°how rude.¡±


    tang tang saw that xiong qiu was ignoring her, so she said something else and dragged her brother into the sanatorium.


    xiong qiu saw that there were so many people in front of him. when it was his turn, there might not be any left to sell.


    suddenly, he saw tang tang and si bao enter with the maidservant and the manservant!


    they did not even think about it and quickly ran over. they wanted to enter from the side, but they were stopped by a veteran who was missing an arm.


    ¡°young master, you have to line up.¡±


    xiong qiu thought, ¡®is this cooking based on people?¡¯


    ¡°then why did they go in?


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i have plenty of money!¡¯


    the veteran was still smiling, but after hearing xiong qiu¡¯s words, his face became stern.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to queue up, then leave. there are still so many people queuing up. i can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    the veteran rolled his eyes at xiong qiu. ¡± are they people you can compare


    she really thought that just because she was wearing embroidered clothes, she did not know how much she was worth!


    he had seen many people like this.


    ¡°you, you, you, you, this is unfair. i want to go in too!¡±


    it was almost time for class. he hadn¡¯t even had a bite of breakfast, so he wanted to buy some fried chicken and duck to try. now that he had come and smelled it, he decided to buy it and try it. if it wasn¡¯t for the fragrance, he would have left long ago.


    but why did this person not get along with him?


    he had been really unlucky recently. ever since he came here, he hadn¡¯t had a good day.


    ¡°if you want to buy it, go to the back and line up. if you don¡¯t want to line up, then please do as you please.¡±


    the veteran ignored him after saying that.


    ¡°xiong qiu, why don¡¯t you go and queue up? why don¡¯t you stop eating and come back next time?


    there were two people who didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. seeing that someone was already looking in their direction, they advised xiong qiu.


    dean xue¡¯s home was in this village. if he was lured here, he might not even have lunch, let alone breakfast.


    xiong qiu was the kind of person who would bully others. it would be better if no one persuaded him. now that someone was persuading him, he had to say something. otherwise, where would his face be?


    ¡°no, i must have a good talk with him today. why should he let those two little fellows in with the servants and not let me in?


    ¡°why should i queue up instead of them? who am i looking down on?¡±


    the veteran ignored xiong qiu. he could tell that these people were the students brought back by general xue. he did not want to cause trouble for gu ying, so he pretended not to hear them.


    he thought that xiong qiu would probably leave if he still wouldn¡¯t let go after shouting for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect this person to become even more enthusiastic..

 Chapter 532

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°uncle!¡±


    tang tang and si bao both had a chicken foot in their hands and were chewing on it. when they reached the small side door and saw xiong qiu quarreling with the uncle guarding the door, they frowned.


    ¡°what are you doing? are you bullying my uncle?¡±


    si bao was the first to rush to the front of the veteran guarding the door and confront xiong qiu.


    ¡°tell me, did you enter through the back door?¡±


    xiong qiu saw that the two of them had arrived at the right time.


    he was even angrier when he saw the two children eating. if this veteran had let him in, he would have eaten by now.


    ¡°what back door?¡±


    ¡°you still don¡¯t want to admit it. what did you say about me before?


    ¡°he had to learn the three character classic again!¡¯ ¡°humph, humph, little one, you can¡¯t deal with them.¡±


    xiong qiu felt that he had finally won a round.


    ¡°young master, please watch your words. our young miss and young master are here to deliver materials.¡±


    xia yu would not allow this useless playboy to bully her little miss and little master.


    ¡°don¡¯t make it sound so dignified. who would believe you?


    ¡°we all believe it!¡±


    xiong qiu had just finished speaking when a large group of people echoed from the side, giving him a fright.


    when he turned around, he saw that the people in line were looking at him disdainfully.


    when those people saw that these young masters wanted to break the rules and cut the queue through the back door, they were angry.


    seeing that he was dressed like a dignitary, they could not afford to offend him or hide from him. however, they could not hold it in anymore.


    ¡°tang tang and si bao are really here to deliver fried chicken and sauced duck spices.


    some people were afraid that xiong qiu would still not believe them. they did not want to scare the two children and explained to xiong qiu.


    ¡°the spices we need to make fried chicken and sauce duck are supplied by little miss and little master¡¯s family.¡±


    the veteran guard added.


    bear hill¡­


    the other profligate sons felt that they had lost face again today.


    not only was he embarrassed, but he was also thought to be bullying a little kid.


    he was really going back in time!


    the people they bullied in beijing were all powerful people. now, they were reduced to bullying a little kid. if word got out, they would be laughed at.


    ¡°hmph!¡¯


    tang tang and si bao couldn¡¯t be bothered with people like xiong qiu. they couldn¡¯t reason with him either.


    ¡°i advise you to read the three character classic before coming out.¡±


    before leaving, si bao threw out such a sentence. xiong qiu¡¯s face was as pale as a dye plate.


    ¡°who wants to read the three character classic properly? who provoked our si


    baoand tang tang?¡±


    ¡°mother, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°my brother and i have already given the materials to the uncles.¡±


    tang tang ran toward mo ruyue the moment she saw her.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to see if you¡¯re working hard. don¡¯t just eat.¡± mo ruyue pinched tang tang¡¯s little nose lovingly.


    ¡°uncle specially left this for me and brother!¡± tang tang turned to look at xia yu.


    ¡°sister xia yu, quickly give one to mother to try.¡±


    ¡°yes, miss.¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll eat when i get home later. i¡¯ll teach your uncle to make another delicious dish.¡±


    ¡°i want to see it too!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go too.¡±


    mo ruyue brought the two kids into the sanatorium through a small side door. the few silkpants who saw her widened their eyes. they recalled that they had helped gu ying unload the things from the carriage on the first day they came here. they had actually seen mo ruyue and the two kids, but they had only met once. they did not have a good memory and had forgotten about them.


    xiong qiu was a little annoyed and afraid. fortunately, he did not offend those two little kids to death.


    it was said that this princess ming yue was deeply loved by the emperor, the empress dowager, and even the imperial consort. she was simply the most popular person in the palace.


    if he provoked her, she could easily say a few words and cause trouble for his father.


    xiong qiu broke out in a cold sweat. he didn¡¯t want to eat the fried chicken and sauced duck anymore and quickly returned to the academy.


    the other silkpants naturally followed xiong qiu.


    on the way, the few of them were still discussing whether this princess ming


    yue would find trouble with them. after all, they had also bullied her children.


    mo ruyue did not care about those arrogant silkpants at all. she also knew about what happened to tang tang and si bao in the academy that day. she felt that her child was a good person, and those people were just stubborn and lacked discipline. she believed that after the academy¡¯s education, they would naturally change for the better.


    there was no need to save those who couldn¡¯t be changed. she didn¡¯t have the time to teach these retired soldiers how to make other snacks.


    the daily consumption of chickens and ducks in the sanatorium was now double that of the past, and it was the result of a fixed amount. after all, these people were not as healthy as they were when they were healthy. they had to have enough rest time every day.


    as they killed more and more chickens and ducks every day, their internal organs also increased. in the beginning, those people were reluctant to throw away the chicken and duck intestines. recently, mo ruyue saw that they were too busy to wash and throw away some of them. mo ruyue felt that it was a pity.


    today, she was here to teach these people how to make delicious snacks from their internal organs. not only would they taste good, but they could also increase their income.


    in the past, they had fried chicken and duck innards and eaten them as dishes. now, they also ate chicken and duck gizzards and livers every day. many of these people were old. in this era, the number of people with three high blood pressure, high blood pressure, and high blood pressure was very small, especially in poor families. however, in the long run, there would definitely be some problems in the area of gallbladder.


    regardless of whether or not this person had the three high, he had to eat a balanced diet every day.


    ¡°doctor mo, you¡¯re here!¡±


    the old soldier guarding the door saw mo ruyue and quickly stood up, his face full of smiles as he welcomed her.


    ¡°sir, please take a seat. i¡¯m just here to take a look.¡±


    at the door, mo ruyue didn¡¯t want to say why she was here because there were many outsiders.


    ¡°please come in.¡±


    mo ruyue brought the two little fellows into the kitchen of the sanatorium.


    the kitchen had been renovated and was twice as big as an ordinary kitchen.


    now, there were more than ten people busy in the kitchen.


    outside the kitchen, there were more than ten people busy washing the chicken and duck. mo ruyue saw that they were about to throw away the chicken and duck intestines and quickly stopped them.


    ¡°keep all the chicken and duck intestines for today. wash them out when you have time.¡±


    ¡°yes. it¡¯s best if you wash some for me first. i need it.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words were more effective than gu ying¡¯s. when they heard that she wanted these things, they immediately freed two people to wash them.


    mo ruyue had asked for a little more, but the two men had quickly washed all the internal organs from this morning till now.


    mo ruyue had already prepared a lot of long bamboo skewers. she inspected the chicken and duck intestines and found that they were very clean. she then cut them into suitable sections or slices.


    chicken and duck intestines skewers, chicken and duck gizzards skewers, chicken and duck livers skewers, chicken and duck hearts skewers, there was a huge pile of them.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that these dirty looking internal organs would be skewered after being washed.¡±


    two seasoned soldiers with long spoons looked at the skewers and admired mo ruyue for coming up with such a trick.


    ¡°i learned this from someone else. throw all these things into the marinade and it will taste very good.¡±


    ¡°if a string of intestines, heart, liver, and gizzard was sold for four coins, it was guaranteed that people would fight for it.¡±


    ¡°this was called skewers. anything could be skewered, including vegetables..¡±

 Chapter 533

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    as she spoke, mo ruyue took a few skewers and threw them into the marinade pot. the slices of the internal organs were not that thick, so they could be boiled in the soup for a few minutes.


    mo ruyue had already finished braising while she was talking to them. she took out a skewer and tasted it. everyone¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°this thing goes well with wine!¡±


    ¡°mother, i want to eat too.¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t forget you two little gluttonous cats.¡±


    there were already people beside them who were a step ahead of mo ruyue. the two children each took a skewer of various skewers. there were intestines, gizzards, and hearts on it.


    before they left, mo ruyue went to take a look at the duck down that they had processed. it would be a waste to throw these things away. mo ruyue thought of the down jackets of the later generations. these were the best materials, so she told them to keep all the duck down and use medicine to disinfect it. even if they didn¡¯t need it, they could sell it to a cold place. it would be a source of income. they should try their best to make the best use of it and not waste it.


    after looking around, she felt that there was no problem and brought the children home.


    before they left, the chef gave mo ruyue a big bunch of braised skewers.


    mo ruyue did not decline. she knew that these were their feelings for her. they would be happier if she accepted them.


    as a result, when she left the house, she bumped into those silkpants from the civil and martial arts institute.


    these people didn¡¯t expect to see mo ruyue and the two children again. they secretly thought that they had been plagued by bad luck recently.


    xiong qiu and the others didn¡¯t get to eat in the morning, so they waited for lunch. after class, they ran over immediately.


    ¡°this lowly one greets princess ming yue.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that these people weren¡¯t so foppish. at least they knew how to read people¡¯s eyes.


    she smiled and nodded at them, signaling them to do what they were supposed to do.


    ¡°you guys have to line up.¡±


    tang tang reminded them when they tried to cut the queue in the morning.


    ¡°we¡¯re queuing up right now.¡±


    xiong qiu subconsciously answered tang tang¡¯s question. he was very obedient and ran behind the few people to line up.


    fortunately, there were fewer people coming to buy it at noon. since it was lunchtime now, there were fewer people at noon than in the morning and evening.


    xiong qiu saw that the maidservant behind mo ruyue was carrying a basket full of various kinds of meat skewered on bamboo skewers. it smelled very fragrant and he felt that it was quite delicious. he decided to buy some of these to eat later. after all, the food that even a princess ate would definitely not be bad.


    mo ruyue brought a basket full of skewers to the qin family¡¯s house. as expected, these skewers were the most popular for lunch today.


    as mo ruyue ate, she felt that there were not many vegetables left. it was already winter and there were not many vegetables left. there were only radishes and cabbage. fresh ones were rare.


    after the meal, mo ruyue discussed with gu ying whether they could transport some glass over. she wanted to let the village plant greenhouses on a large scale.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t need to be all glass like my herb shed. grass curtains can be used below a meter high, as long as the roof is glass.¡±


    that way, the sun could still be raised to breathe during the day and kept warm at night. instead, it was better than an all-glass one. her herb shed was often covered with a straw curtain.


    gu ying nodded and sent a letter to liu li fang.


    the old village chief and wang tiezhu knew that mo ruyue had encouraged the entire village to build a greenhouse. the old village chief took wang tiezhu through the process, and wang tiezhu quickly adapted to his identity as the village chief.


    at the same time, he wanted to let everyone in the village know that wang tiezhu had become the new village chief of west river village, and the old village chief had become the chief of the village.


    the entire village was very accepting. after all, wang tiezhu was young and fair. many people had watched wang tiezhu grow up, and everyone recognized his character.


    no matter who became the village chief, as long as he could bring the entire village to prosperity, he was a good village chief.


    before the glass arrived, the entire village began to look for a suitable place to build a greenhouse. of course, the best choice was still close to home, such as the original vegetable garden or the front and back of the house.


    the usage rate of the vegetable gardens in the winter was not high, so it was most suitable to build a greenhouse. moreover, it was close to home and they were not afraid of being ruined by outsiders.


    right now, west river village¡¯s security was the safest in the village. with a princess around, how could the security not be good?


    the villagers of west river village had long been used to organizing young adults to guard the village at regular intervals.


    everyone treated the entire west river village as their own territory. they had a strong sense of territory, unlike in the past when they only cared about the snow in front of their own door and did not care about the frost on the roof of others.


    if a young man was busy working and there was only an old man or child left at home, the neighbor next door would cook the old and weak food for them. this kind of thing was not uncommon.


    glass arrived three days later. there were two sons and daughters-in-law in the village who lived in other places with their children, but the elderly in the family also wanted to plant a greenhouse. it was a little difficult to build this greenhouse, so the villagers spontaneously assigned a few young adults to help.


    mo ruyue was very satisfied with what she saw. she asked wang tiezhu and the old village chief to record it so that the rewards would be prioritized in the future.


    ¡°sister-in-law, did you ask the entire village to build this greenhouse so that we can grow vegetables and sell them?¡±


    qin qingfei was building a shed with a few of her family members. when wang tiezhu passed by the house, he berated the servants. how could they allow their wives to work? they would never allow it.


    as a result, the two servants at home refused to let qin qingfei do anything. she had no choice but to come to her mothers house.


    ¡°that¡¯s what i mean. no matter where it is in the middle of winter, there will be a shortage of vegetables. if our village grows vegetables and sells them, not only will the price double, but we can also earn some money for the new year.¡±


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s true. sister-in-law, you¡¯re really amazing. look, our village is getting better and better now.¡±


    ¡°looking around, which village can be as rich as our village now?


    in fact, mo ruyue was not satisfied with the scene in west river village.


    her wish was to turn west river village into a more prosperous area than lianshan county. this was just the beginning.


    as the two of them were talking, a carriage stopped in front of their house.


    before the person in the carriage had even come down, they already knew who it was. it was the hua family¡¯s carriage.


    as expected, after the carriage stopped, hua jianan got out of the carriage first. then, he carefully helped xue qing out of the carriage.


    xue qing¡¯s belly was already quite big, even if she was wearing a thin cloak now, she could not hide it.


    ¡°aiya, it¡¯s not like i¡¯m about to give birth now. if you¡¯re so nervous, what will you do when i give birth?¡±


    xue qing was annoyed by hua jianan¡¯s nervousness every day. she wanted to sneak over to her brother¡¯s and sister-in-law¡¯s house to take a look, but this guy caught up with her before she could go far. he shamelessly squeezed into the carriage and followed her.


    hua jianan let his wife say whatever she wanted, but his hand firmly held his wife¡¯s hand.


    ¡°aiya, west river village is still the livelier place. in town, i can only stay at home every day, and no one talks to me.¡±


    the old master was busy with those pills at home all day long. she did not have much in common with the old master, and hua jianan still had to run to the


    inn all day.


    she wanted to stay at her brother and sister-in-law¡¯s house, but their house was quite busy now, and it was inconvenient to have so many people..

 Chapter 534

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°aunt qing.¡±


    the children all cuddled up to xue qing sweetly. they all knew that she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t offend her, so they kept a certain distance from her.


    xue qing was happy when she saw these children and hurriedly called out to the little maidservant behind her.


    ¡°hurry up and take out those sweets and snacks to share with the children.¡±


    xue qing pulled tang tang over and pinched her smooth cheeks. she liked this little girl.


    ¡°yes, madam.¡±


    ¡°aunt qing, the uncles at the sanatorium made fresh and delicious food again. i¡¯ll go get it for you to try.¡±


    tang tang felt that aunt qing would bring them delicious food every time she came, so she would share whatever delicious food she had with aunt qing.


    before the adults could tell her not to go, the little girl had already run to the sanatorium.


    mo ruyue could not be bothered to care about the children who were so lively and happy every day. she let them be. she was not sure if there were still any skewers left.


    xue qing was looking forward to the delicious food. they all knew that mo


    ruyue was the one who taught them how to cook in the sanatorium. mo ruyue¡¯s culinary skills were impeccable.


    ¡°sister-in-law, what big move is this village going to make?¡±


    hua jianan was curious when he saw that every household in the village was building something. there were also quite a number of colored glaze in the village.


    this thing was not cheap. he had also bought a greenhouse for his wife to grow flowers at home, and spent a lot of money.


    ¡°let¡¯s go sit in the courtyard. i¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡±


    xue qing¡¯s waist was sore from standing for a long time, so she went straight to the qin family¡¯s house and sat in the courtyard.


    qin qingshuang had already heard the noise from outside the courtyard. before she could go out, they had already come in. she personally went to bring the fruits, pastries, and tea.


    qin qingshuang was about to turn ten, but she was always reluctant to go out because there were matchmakers who wanted to propose marriage to her. she tried her best to stay at home.


    therefore, qin qingshuang was rarely seen in the village.


    mo ruyue simply asked granny rong and granny yan to groom qin


    qingshuang as a daughter of a noble family.


    with her elder brother¡¯s and her own status, qin qingshuang would definitely marry a good man in the future. it was better to make preparations in advance than to be in a hurry.


    qin qingshuang had always been a gentle person. mo ruyue often encouraged her to do whatever she wanted and not to be afraid. even if her parents were no longer around, she still had her brother, sister-in-law, and sisters.


    after a few rounds of persuasion, she realized that this little girl felt that she had grown up and should be more calm. she did not force it anymore. this was a personality problem that could not be forced.


    fortunately, this girl did not panic when she encountered something.


    ¡°i¡¯ll get the whole village to build a greenhouse so that we can grow vegetables in winter and eat them at home.¡±


    because only the roof was made of glass, every household would build a small one first. this way, they could all afford the price. later on, when they made money, they could build another one.


    hua jianan¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    ¡°sister-in-law, sell it to me. i can take care of it all!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll definitely give the excess to your family, but i still have an inn in my own village.¡±


    mo ruyue decided to open the inn in the village after the mountain was cleared. she would sell it as fast food with a small profit but quick turnover. she would definitely not lose money.


    hua jianan looked disappointed, but he was not discouraged. ¡°sister-in-law, can i invest in the village to build a greenhouse for me and then produce it for me?¡±


    hua jianan quickly calculated in his heart just now. as long as there were vegetables, he would definitely not lose out.


    ¡°alright, go and discuss it with wang tiezhu and the others.¡±


    mo ruyue did not want to worry about these things.


    hua jianan instructed the maidservants to go look for wang tiezhu. ¡°sister-in-law, i heard that it was your idea to dig the mountain over there?¡± xue qing picked up a piece of pastry and stuffed it into her mouth.


    ¡°i heard from my husband that someone from the other side of the mountain in lianshan county has also started to dig here. could it be that sister-in-law wants to dig through this mountain?


    ¡°sister-in-law, what are you trying to do?¡±


    xue qing knew that this might be confidential. she was just asking. it would be best if sister-in-law said so. she wouldn¡¯t mind if she didn¡¯t say it.


    the others also looked at mo ruyue.


    a mountain was built in a straight line from both ends. if it was opened up, it would become a mountain road.


    xue qing never thought that mo ruyue would do this on purpose, but she guessed that it must be for some reason.


    ¡°it should be finished soon. you¡¯ll know why i did it then.¡±


    as the adults in the courtyard were talking, a group of children returned. tang tang ran into the courtyard first, followed by the older children. it was obvious that they were giving way to her.


    ¡°aunt qing, you must like to eat this. i like it too.


    when i went there, the uncles had already sold out. this was specially made for us.¡±


    ¡°then did you give me money?


    ¡°i gave them to them, but they didn¡¯t want them. in the end, they insisted on giving us these skewers.¡±


    si bao felt that it was not good for them to go and ask for it specially.


    ¡°then next time, you can go and help the uncles do more work.¡±


    mo ruyue also knew that the adorable people in the sanatorium would never accept money from their family. she could only use this method to make up for it.


    qin qingfei had already grabbed a skewer in each hand and was enjoying it. xue qing couldn¡¯t help but take two skewers. she took a bite and it was so fragrant.


    ¡°scoop. i can make it 70%.¡±


    xue qing¡¯s mouth was so full that she could not speak clearly. it was rare that she did not forget to ask if she could eat it.


    ¡°yes, don¡¯t worry and eat, but you can¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    ¡°yes, yes.¡±


    xue qing nodded repeatedly.


    ¡®you go. buy more, you must give money, give this one too.¡±


    ¡°grandpa will definitely like it too.¡±


    ¡°he would definitely be happy to bring it home to go with his wine.¡±


    tang tang saw that aunt qing liked to eat the food that she liked to eat, so she retired with satisfaction and went to play with her friends.


    ¡°don¡¯t just watch me eat. you guys eat too.¡±


    everyone had just finished their meal, but they had to take care of xue qing¡¯s embarrassment, so each of them took a skewer.


    qin qingfei¡¯s expression changed as she ate. when she reached the second skewer, she couldn¡¯t help but put it down and run out. she couldn¡¯t help but retch at the door.


    her appearance shocked everyone present and they followed her out to see what was going on. xue qing ran out at a fast speed, scaring her maidservant so much that she almost fell.


    ¡°big sister, what¡¯s wrong?


    qin qingshuang was terrified when she saw qin qingfei.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. ugh¡­¡±


    qin qingfei saw her sister¡¯s terrified expression and tried to comfort her, but her stomach wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°aiya, did you eat something bad?¡±


    aunt zhou was also shocked.


    ¡°could it be that the thing just now wasn¡¯t washed clean?


    xue qing widened her eyes in horror when she thought of a possibility. she also felt her stomach churning.


    ¡°it¡¯s not vomit¡­¡¯


    qin qingfei had just opened her mouth to say two words when she vomited again.


    ¡°chun hua, go to the pharmacy and get two hawthorn slices.¡±


    chun hua quickly went to the pharmacy.


    mo ruyue had already grabbed qin qingfei¡¯s hand. with one hand, she pinched her thumb and forefinger, which could quickly cure her nausea and vomiting. with the other hand, she took qin qingfei¡¯s pulse.


    before chun hua¡¯s hawthorn slices were brought over, a smile appeared on her face.


    xue qing smiled when she saw mo ruyue¡¯s expression. she squinted and pointed at qin qingfei happily.


    ¡°sister qingfei can¡¯t be pregnant, right?¡±


    ¡®exactly.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s simple words caused qin qingfei¡¯s heart to race. her eyes reddened instantly as she grabbed mo ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°sister-in-law, is that true?


    ¡°are you lying to me? is that true?¡±

 Chapter 535

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue understood qin qingfei¡¯s feelings at the moment. she had always


    hoped that she could bear a child for wang tiezhu. most of the hardships she had suffered in the liang family was because she had not been able to bear a child. of course, the liang family was not a good family by nature.


    it was also because of the incident with the livingstones that it was difficult for her to get pregnant again. she had always been brooding over it.


    wang tiezhu had always known what qin qingfei was thinking. he often consoled her and didn¡¯t want to extinguish her hope. he said that if the heavens pitied them and let them have their own child, he would love it the most. if there really wasn¡¯t, they would have goudan too.


    goudan had long treated qin qingfei as his mother, and qin qingfei knew that.


    however, since ancient times, having many children and grandchildren was considered a blessing. she did not want wang tiezhu to only have a son because he married her. even if she could give birth to a daughter for wang tiezhu, it would be good.


    she had always been envious of other pregnant women. now that mo ruyue had told her that she was pregnant, how could she not be excited?


    xue qing quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped qin qingfei¡¯s tears.


    mo ruyue supported qin qingfei as they entered the courtyard and sat down.


    ¡°why are you crying?


    ¡°isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re only a month old pregnant now. you can¡¯t let your emotions affect the child in your stomach.¡±


    mo ruyue had checked qin qingfei¡¯s pulse just now and found that she was still very healthy.


    however, a pregnant woman¡¯s mood was different from before. she would think too much, afraid that she would think too much and cause unnecessary things.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, sister qingfei. isn¡¯t this great news for you?


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to cry. it¡¯s such a happy thing. aiya, hurry up and tell tiezhu brother-in-law.¡±


    xue qing waved her hand at the maidservant behind her, asking her to go out and look for her. there was only one servant girl with xue qing now, but mo ruyue asked her own servant to go.


    mo ruyue and xue qing talked to each other and persuaded qin qingfei for quite a while. qin qingshuang and aunt zhou were also happy for her at the side. only then did she stop crying.


    ¡°yes, yes, i¡¯m happy. i¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°then we have to celebrate today.¡±


    ¡°today is indeed a good day. i came at the right time, hehe.¡±


    xue qing refused to go back immediately. she had to have dinner here.


    she hadn¡¯t had enough of those skewers.


    ¡°we must celebrate. we must celebrate.¡±


    these words were said by wang tiezhu who had just entered the room. he was overjoyed when he heard the maidservant¡¯s report and ran all the way here, extremely excited.


    the moment he entered the house and saw his wife¡¯s eyes, he knew that she had been crying. his heart ached again. he ignored the crowd and walked to qin qingfei¡¯s side and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°wife, thank you!¡¯


    embarrassed, qin qingfei pushed him away.


    ¡°what are you doing!¡¯


    ¡°there are so many people here. sister-in-law and the others are all here!¡±


    wang tiezhu knew that his wife had always been thin-skinned, so he obediently pushed her away. he quickly turned around and bowed solemnly to


    mo ruyue.


    ¡°sister-in-law, thank you!¡¯


    wang tiezhu could only say these words from the bottom of his heart. it was inconvenient for him to say anything else. everyone knew that.


    ¡°what are you thanking me for? this is because you¡¯re amazing. it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    mo ruyue deliberately joked, causing wang tiezhu and qin qingfei to blush.


    ¡°hahaha¡­


    ¡°hahaha, congratulations, brother-in-law!¡±


    hua jianan had also arrived.


    he had also decided to invest in the construction of a greenhouse in west river village.


    tonight, the qin family had a very lively dinner.


    qin qingfei¡¯s good news seemed to be the spark of the celebration, followed by the completion of mo ruyue¡¯s princess manor, which she could move into


    immediately.


    on the first day of construction of the princess¡¯s manor, the royal carpenters also began to make furniture for the princess¡¯ manor.


    the lowest quality ones were made of high-quality mahogany and yellow rosewood. some were exquisite, such as the jewelry box, which was made of golden nanmu.


    in this era, there was no such thing as formalin. at most, the furniture was only coated with lacquer. many of them were polished with wood to give it a bright shine.


    if mo ruyue liked it, she could move in immediately.


    before that, mo ruyue had to invite all her relatives and friends to the princess¡¯ manor for a house-warming drink.


    she was about to send someone out to invite her good friends, but mrs. yan, who didn¡¯t like to talk much, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°princess, this old servant suggests that you write an invitation. this way, it will be more formal.¡±


    ¡°oh, right, right, right. i would have forgotten about this if you didn¡¯t mention it. ¡±


    mo ruyue could not be blamed for this. she had always asked people to shout at her before, so she had never written an invitation. even when she went to the county government to visit the county magistrate¡¯s wife, she had never written an invitation.


    indeed, her identity was different now. moreover, after moving into the princess¡¯s manor, her identity was more official than it was now.


    she couldn¡¯t let down the princess manor that the emperor had specially funded.


    ¡°i have to write this invitation myself to show my sincerity, but my handwriting really can¡¯t be seen by others.¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t you ask qingyan to help you write it when qingyan and the others come back tonight?¡±


    mo ruyue asked granny yan.


    ¡°of course, princess. you are a noble person, so of course you don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    gu ying was the one with the best handwriting in the house, but he was busy


    with his academy every day, so he probably didn¡¯t have much time.


    she couldn¡¯t help him share his worries, and she didn¡¯t want to cause him trouble.


    that night, when the whole family was together, gu ying noticed that qin qingyan was writing an invitation. he went over and saw that he was writing an invitation for mo ruyue, so he immediately took the brush away from him. ¡°you¡¯re already quite tired after studying for a day in school. let me write these.¡±


    qin qingyan wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t tired, but qin qingshuang covered his mouth.


    ¡°i¡¯ll listen to big brother.¡±


    the next day, lu shen came to mo ruyue¡¯s house to tell her that the cave had been opened before she could finish writing the invitation card. he asked mo ruyue if she was satisfied with the inspection.


    ¡°so fast!¡±


    mo ruyue thought that this was manual labor. she thought that even if there were many people, it would take at least two to three months, right?


    it had only been a month, and he had already cleared it!


    lu shen smiled.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it all because of princess¡¯ wit that you came up with such a good idea? those people were afraid of being slower than others, and with four groups of people working day and night, their speed was naturally four times faster.¡±


    ¡°this is faster than any of our previous attempts to open a mountain. this is the first time i¡¯ve been able to open such a mountain so easily without any casualties.¡±


    those who dug the tunnel had always thought that there was gold in the stone. they were not serious about it.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the tight watch, those people wouldn¡¯t sleep or go home to fight over it.


    even if they weren¡¯t as enthusiastic in the future, two hundred catties of stones for fifteen wen was still a good job.


    as they dug, they also dug out experience points. this was also one of the reasons why their speed increased.


    those people could dig at least 400 catties of stones a day, and there were even


    500 to 600 catties of stones. however, there were only a few of them.


    ¡°after the mountain path was dug through, the people who worked had their wallets bulging. this job is gone, and i see that many people are unwilling to go home!¡±


    it was also the first time lu shen saw someone working so hard.


    ¡°award!¡±


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t sit still. of course, she had to go to the scene..

 Chapter 536

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    when gu ying heard the news, he hurried from the academy to the foot of the mountain.


    there were no longer any sharp edges or corners in the cave. it was relatively smooth and there was no problem walking through it normally.


    the density of the rocks here was relatively high. mo ruyue was already very satisfied with the result.


    the completed mountain tunnel was about nine and a half feet (three and a half meters) high and twelve and a half feet (four and a half meters) wide, enough for two carriages to pass through at the same time.


    mo ruyue¡¯s mountain-opening method had opened up a new world for lu


    shen. he felt that this method could be widely used in the future.


    ¡°it would be best to put up a sign above this cave.¡±


    ¡°for example, the coiling silk dao.¡±


    mo ruyue rubbed her chin and thought about a nice name.


    ¡°let¡¯s call it bright moon mountain.¡±


    ¡°very good.¡±


    lu shen immediately agreed with gu ying¡¯s suggestion.


    county magistrate wu had already received the notice and had already come


    over from the five-hundred-meter mountain path.


    ¡°bright moon mountain, good, good!¡±


    ¡°this symbol is the mountain that our princess ming yue opened, it couldn¡¯t be better!¡±


    this was a great convenience for the people in lianshan county, west river village, and even kaoshan town. this was all thanks to princess ming yue!


    ¡°princess ming yue loves it!¡±


    the few old men were chattering away, not giving mo ruyue a chance to speak at all. she simply couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise, so they named the mountain


    ming yue mountain.


    ¡°old lu, you have to write a memorial on this matter and report it to the


    emperor!¡±


    ¡°of course, of course!¡±


    ¡°oh, right, right. can i also use this method to open up the mountain between lianshan county and the government office? wouldn¡¯t it be much closer to the government office?!¡±


    county magistrate wu was inspired by this and felt that lianshan county and the state capital could do the same.


    ¡°so lianshan county and the state capital are also in such a geographical location?


    mo ruyue hadn¡¯t been to the state capital before, but she had passed by the capital twice, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s definitely possible. however, this matter still has to be decided through the higher-ups.¡±


    after all, she was only the landlord of lianshan county.


    ¡°this is easy to handle. when this lowly official drafts this memorial, add it together.¡±


    ¡°old wu, you should also write another memorial. we can present it to the emperor together. there should be no problem.¡±


    lu shen had tasted the sweetness and felt a sense of accomplishment in opening the mountain like this. he wanted to try again so that he could master the technique more skillfully, so he agreed with county magistrate wu¡¯s idea.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care how they planned. she just needed those old men to discuss it themselves. she called a manservant and asked him to go to the town to find foreman fang¡¯s team.


    ¡°where do you want to build a house now?


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me to guess first.¡±


    upon hearing mo ruyues instructions, gu ying couldn¡¯t help but think of the little toys that she had asked him to bring back from the capital.


    there were a few shops in the village that set up stalls every day, and many people came to visit them. she thought that he should have guessed it.


    ¡°do you want to build some small shops on both sides of the mountain road¡¯s exit?¡±


    ¡°wow, i realized that you¡¯ve become smarter. however, it makes sense. if you¡¯re not smart, you can¡¯t be both civil and martial. hahaha.¡±


    mo ruyue was so happy today that she couldn¡¯t help but praise gu ying.


    gu ying listened to her praise for a three-year-old child and was delighted.


    the hundreds of mountain diggers had worked for a month, but they hadn¡¯t even obtained a single grain of gold sand. they didn¡¯t care anymore. at the very least, they would earn at least 30 to 40 copper coins a day, which was enough for them to live a good new year.


    in less than a month, it would be the new year, and all of them were smiling. some of the workers looked worried. what could they do after the new year?


    especially for those who had less land.


    each of them carried their own food and went home with their own thoughts.


    they had only taken a few steps when they were discovered by lu shen. he left


    county magistrate wu behind and hurriedly called out to these people.


    ¡°everyone, don¡¯t go yet. i have something to tell you.¡±


    those people stopped and waited for lu shen to speak.


    ¡°after everyone¡¯s joint efforts, we were able to break through this mountain so quickly and successfully. princess ming yue said that she would reward you!¡¯


    lu shen waved his hand, and a few people behind him carried two baskets to the crowd.


    when everyone saw the basket, their eyes widened!


    the basket was full of coppers!


    ¡°everyone will be rewarded with 30 coins!¡±


    this time, the workers all cheered. this 30 copper coins was equivalent to a days pay.


    mo ruyue hadn¡¯t expected them to be able to clear the mountain so quickly.


    she saw that many of them had lost weight. she could still remember some of them. some of them were still chubby when they first came, but now they had become lean and skinny after a month.


    according to the usual procedure of opening a mountain tunnel, each person would be paid at most 20 copper coins per day. however, such a


    500-meter-long mountain tunnel would take at least three months to half a year. how much more would that cost?


    everyone was happy to receive an extra 30 copper coins.


    ¡°this thirty wen is for princess ming yue to buy you two catties of meat and have a good meal at home!¡±


    lu shen was also happy for these people.


    after all, these people had been working for a month. every day after they finished their work, they would line up to receive their money. therefore, they had already lined up on their own accord. one by one, they came forward to receive 30 copper coins, and they were all happily showing their big teeth.


    ¡°don¡¯t leave after you get your money. there¡¯s something else i have to tell you later.¡±


    something else?


    everyone was guessing what was good about this?


    when the last person received the money, lu shen stood in front of them and pulled county magistrate wu over.


    ¡°everyone knows county magistrate wu, right? now, county magistrate wu wants you to open up another mountain. the mountain that you¡¯re opening up is the one between kaoshan town and lianshan county, which is about the same size as the one we¡¯re opening up.¡±


    ¡°you guys have experience. are you guys willing?


    ¡°if you¡¯re willing, come to me and sign up. we¡¯ll quit this year. it¡¯s going to be the new year in a few days. after the fifteenth and sixteenth, everyone will come to work. the salary will still be the same as before.¡±


    this time, those people all cheered. in the end, all of them actually came over to register.


    on the 16th of december, the hua family, the qin family, and the county magistrate wu all came to the princess¡¯s manor with invitations.


    these few people seemed to have an appointment as they all arrived at the door at the same time.


    moreover, all of these families had come, and all of them were dressed very formally.


    the villagers of west river village had also arrived under the leadership of the old village chief and wang tiezhu. of course, some of them, such as the old village chiefs wife, mrs. wang, mrs. chen, and the others, had already arrived at mo ruyue¡¯s place. they had originally thought that they could help out in any way, but now that mo ruyue¡¯s family had enough manpower, there was no need for them to do anything. they were all treated as guests of honor.


    when the villagers saw the scene, they all sighed. this was simply too different from the past.


    who would have thought that someone in the village would rise to such a high position and become such a noble?


    previously, when mo ruyue returned from the capital, although they knew that she had become a princess and everyone was in awe of her, mo ruyue had always been easy-going and approachable. she only dressed a little luxuriously, so they did not feel that deeply.


    however, it was different now. this magnificent princess manor made them realize that only those with the status of a royal princess could live in such a good mansion.


    and these people were even invited into the princess¡¯s manor to drink house-warming wine.. this was simply a supreme honor!

 Chapter 537

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    every family secretly remembered this matter. when they returned home later, they would definitely record this matter next to their name in the genealogy. this was a very glorious thing.


    the banquet was prepared by mo ruyue¡¯s own family, who had been trained by aunt zhou, qin qingfei, and the others. with the cooperation of jiayao from the dalace. the taste was naturallv verv good.


    mo ruyue was prepared to let these people be the head chefs in the village¡¯s inn after the new year.


    there were many people today. mo ruyue¡¯s family and the servants of the qin family had all come to help.


    even with so many people, they were still very busy. fortunately, there was granny rong and granny yan to supervise, and chun hua and the other four maids to help arrange the table in order.


    tang tang and si bao were dressed in red satin as they shuttled among the guests, toasting their mothers.


    doctor qin and old master hua were both toasted by mo ruyue herself. the others, such as qin rouwan and boss yu, who had come along because of qin


    rouwan, did not dare to accept mo ruyue¡¯s toast. therefore, tang tang and si bao offered a toast on her behalf.


    after the meal, everyone was admiring the splendor of the princess¡¯s manor and drinking tribute tea when the congratulations from the palace arrived.


    the eunuch was still the same eunuch from earlier.


    the eunuch did not hesitate either. he got off the carriage and took out the list of gifts from the emperor, empress dowager, and imperial concubine li. he read it out in front of everyone for a full fifteen minutes.


    ¡°respect this!¡±


    ¡°thank you, emperor. long live, long live, long live!¡±


    after mo ruyue thanked him one by one, the eunuch quickly went forward to help mo ruyue up.


    ¡°congratulations, princess ming yue!¡±


    ¡®qian sui, lord qian sui, this commoner wants to sue mo ruyue! this commoner¡¯s husband and son were mo ruyue¡¯s biological father and brother, yet she had left them in the lurch. now that they were both dead, how could such an unfilial daughter be a princess? lord qian sui, please understand!¡±


    ¡°impudent!¡±


    the eunuch was scared out of his wits by the woman¡¯s ¡®thousand years¡¯.


    moreover, the dirty words she said to mo ruyue made him even angrier.


    although he didn¡¯t know if what the woman said was true, how could she say such words in public? she said it in front of him.


    he made it sound like he was more pampered and powerful than the princess.


    putting aside the fact that he was just a eunuch, princess ming yue was the most popular person in front of the emperor, empress dowager and imperial concubine. there was no one who could compare to her. how could a eunuch like him casually comment on her? unless he thought his life was too long!


    ¡°where did this crazy woman come from?


    the eunuch waved at the guard behind him. no matter who the woman was, he could only do this now.


    as long as he determined that this woman was a crazy woman, then everything she said would be nonsense.


    ¡°i¡¯m not talking nonsense. i¡¯m not a crazy woman. i¡¯m mo ruyue¡¯s mother!


    ¡®eunuch, you must be clear!¡±


    ¡°such an unfilial daughter could not be a princess. she would be an unfilial daughter who would be struck by lightning!¡¯


    mo ruyue had recognized mo ruyue¡¯s mother as soon as she spoke. she was now looking up and pushing her messy hair behind her. although her face was dirty and pale, she was much thinner than before. mo ruyue could also recognize her. she was the person that the original mo ruyue hated.


    the eunuch heard that this person was still full of nonsense and was prepared to let the guards take this crazy woman away.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to our village and ask around. she¡¯s the daughter of my mo family!¡¯


    ¡°a few months ago, her brother fell ill, and she! my poor son was tortured to death by the disease. her father couldn¡¯t accept the loss of his beloved son and followed him. poor me, i¡¯m a white-haired man who sent my black-haired son away. now, i¡¯m all alone and miserable. it¡¯s all because of this rebellious daughter, rebellious daughter!¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother screamed without caring about anything else. she was going to go all out now. even if she had to put a knife to her neck, she would finish her sentence and ruin mo ruyue¡¯s reputation!


    wasn¡¯t she unwilling to interact with his family?


    even if she died today, she wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. this b*tch!


    her husband and son were already dead, but this b*tch was here wearing gold and silver, living a luxurious life, and even becoming a princess. what right did she have?!


    the eunuch was shocked when he heard the woman¡¯s words, because mo


    ruyue did not refute the woman¡¯s claim that she was her daughter.


    however, regardless of whether she was telling the truth or not, she had already decided that this person must be treated as a lunatic!


    gu ying and the others naturally recognized mo ruyue¡¯s mother and were furious when they heard her words.


    how shameless!


    it was unknown what kind of suffering mo ruyue had suffered in the mo family. in the end, when she turned eighteen, she was sold to the poor qin family and had four children.


    their cruel parents could no longer be called their parents. besides, mo ruyue was sold by them back then. strictly speaking, mo ruyue was not considered a member of the mo family at all.


    however, this shameless mother of mo family had specially chosen such a big day to come and cause trouble. it could be seen that she was vicious.


    ¡°you crazy woman, you and my sister-in-law have long been strangers. my sister-in-law was sold by you.¡±


    ¡°everyone in our village knows about it!¡±


    qin qingshuang was so angry that she couldn¡¯t be bothered to maintain her refined demeanor.


    it didn¡¯t matter how these people bullied them, but they were not allowed to slander her sister-in-law again.


    moreover, they had already seen how shameless this person was. it was not the first time.


    if she were to confirm her sister-in-law¡¯s reputation, how would she be able to live in the future?


    mo ruyue did not expect that the first person to stand up for her would be qin qingshuang, who rarely went out and did not treat herself as a child.


    qin qingfei was trembling with anger. wang tiezhu quickly held her, afraid that she would go up and fight with that crazy woman.


    ¡°wife, don¡¯t be angry. as long as i¡¯m here, watch how i deal with her. let¡¯s not fight her.¡±


    qin qingfei believed in wang tiezhu and nodded encouragingly.


    ¡°hurry up and go. don¡¯t just stand there.¡±


    wang tiezhu understood his wife¡¯s gaze and rushed to mo ruyuesmother first. then, he looked around at everyone present.


    ¡°the people of west river village should all know that the last time this family came, her son had a sexually transmitted disease. this sexually transmitted disease is like a plague, and no doctor can cure it.¡±


    after wang tiezhu finished speaking, the villagers of west river village all nodded, and many of them spoke up to prove it.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. how can we blame the princess?


    ¡°if you want to blame someone, it¡¯s your son who messed around outside and caused a sexually transmitted disease and died when he went back!¡± ¡°it should be your responsibility as a mother!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. maybe her husband also died of a sexually transmitted disease.¡±


    this person did not expect his words to hit the nail on the head.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t even need to say anything. the villagers were all talking at the same time, and mo ruyue¡¯s mother was stumped.


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother thought to herself, did i come here for nothing today?


    no!


    ¡°even if it¡¯s their own fault, they¡¯re all dead now. are they your biological father or your biological brother?¡±


    ¡°since you don¡¯t even want to go back and offer incense, and your father kept saying your name before he died, he wanted to see you one last time to get your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°back then, there was nothing he could do when he sold you, but he was still the father who gave birth to you and raised you!¡¯


    ¡°his blood flows in your body after all. this can¡¯t be erased.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re making him die with grievances!¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother said tearfully.


    after the previous two encounters, she knew that mo ruyue was a tough nut to crack. now that she couldn¡¯t get her way, she decided to go easy on her.


    she didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t give mo ruyue some trouble to disgust her.


    since ancient times, no matter which dynasty it was, the emperor would always value filial piety the most, even if they were the ones who sold her out..

 Chapter 538

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother rolled her eyes and shouted, ¡°i was the one who sold you back then, not your father!¡±


    ¡°why are you so heartless?


    ¡°she didn¡¯t even let him see her for the last time! your father died with regrets, he died with regrets!¡±


    when mo ruyue¡¯s mother shouted these words, everyone present still felt that she was faking it. however, those who did not know the inside story could not help but complain.


    since ancient times, people had been raising children in order to support their old age.


    she really shouldn¡¯t have not seen him for the last time.


    no matter how contradictory the situation was, the dead were the most important.


    the people on this side were frowning. this shameless woman actually used a self-harming tactic to turn the tables.


    ¡°your village is so far away from ours. how could my sister-in-law know about what happened to your family?¡±


    qin qingyan couldn¡¯t help but rush out to confront mo ruyue¡¯s mother. ¡°i sent someone to deliver a letter. the first time, they said that you didn¡¯t accept them at all. the second time, you didn¡¯t even let anyone enter the village!¡¯


    ¡°her father had waited until his last breath, but he did not even close his eyes.


    how cruel!¡±


    mo ruyue remained calm after hearing this, but the others did not agree.


    this old woman had actually slandered her. if the letter had really come, such a situation would not have happened at all.


    ¡°no one knows about this. i was the one who forbade the messenger from entering the village.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m from west river village. i¡¯ve never heard of anyone being blocked from sending a letter outside the village.¡±


    mrs. chen was the first to step forward, followed by mrs. wang, and then the rest of the villagers vouched for mo ruyue. they said that they had never seen anyone who came to deliver the letter.


    ¡°you are all from the same village as her. now that she is in your village, you will only benefit. i know that you don¡¯t dare to offend her.¡±


    ¡°forget it, she is now a princess, and we are just those unpresentable people!¡±


    after mo ruyue¡¯s mother said this, she saw that some of the people had strange expressions on their faces. she knew what she could do to drag someone down with her. the more she said, the more pitiful she became.


    when the villagers of west river village heard mo ruyue¡¯s mother blabbering shamelessly, they were so angry that their faces turned red and their necks turned red. they wanted to go up and give her a few slaps. however, the eunuch from the imperial palace was still here, so they did not dare to go too far. they were afraid that they would cause mo ruyue some trouble. they could only be pointed at by this crazy woman and speak nonsense. there was nothing they could do.


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother had brought many villagers with her when she came, and now they were all pointing at mo ruyue.


    the eunuch felt a headache coming on.


    that woman was right when she said that she was mo ruyue¡¯s mother, but this person obviously wanted mo ruyue¡¯s reputation to be ruined!


    ¡°i stopped those letters.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m from the qin family.¡±


    ¡°mo ruyue was sold by the mo family for five taels of silver. she¡¯s a member of the qin family.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want her to have anything to do with the mo family anymore. she was originally bought by the qin family with money, so her freedom to come and go is decided by the qin family.¡±


    ¡°she doesn¡¯t know anything about what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    gu ying stood up and said these words. the outsiders who were originally whispering stopped talking and looked at gu ying.


    ¡°what nonsense are you spouting?


    mo ruyue did not expect guying to say that. the letter must have been made up by that shrew herself.


    there was no need for gu ying to stand up and say this. it would only damage his own reputation.


    gu ying raised his hand to stop mo ruyue from speaking.


    ¡°what i said is the truth.¡±


    ¡°i feel that mo ruyue¡¯s pestilence-like sexually transmitted disease is a very unlucky thing. i don¡¯t want mo ruyue to have any contact with the mo family at all.¡±


    ¡°therefore, the people they sent to deliver the letter were all blocked by me.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother did not expect gu ying to say this. she had never asked anyone to send a letter.


    however, he had said these words herself, so he could not take them back.


    the eunuch gave gu ying a huge admiration in his heart.


    ¡°take this crazy woman away!¡¯


    as for whether princess ming yue wanted to offer incense to her dead father or not, that was not something he could care about.


    he still had to quickly go back and tell the emperor about what happened in the princess manor today.


    besides, he was a eunuch here. he would only be in trouble.


    according to him, such people should be dealt with privately. if they were not uprooted, they would grow again!


    he definitely couldn¡¯t tell princess ming yue about this. she was such a kind person.


    the eunuch felt that it was fine to tell gu ying.


    the guard reacted smartly. he took out a handkerchief or something from his pocket and stuffed it into mo ruyue¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth so that she could not make any more sounds.


    the guards wanted to drag mo ruyue¡¯s mother away to await her punishment.


    ¡°wait!


    mo ruyue stopped the guards from taking mother mo away.


    ¡°be careful when you pull her. rest of you, listen to me.¡±


    the people of west river village naturally listened to all of mo ruyue¡¯s orders. the people who came with mo ruyue¡¯s mother also looked at mo ruyue, wanting to know what she wanted to say.


    some of them were already feeling nervous before they came. they didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue to really become a princess!


    they had only heard rumors before and thought it was nonsense they did not expect it to be true.


    they didn¡¯t want to go head-on with mo ruyue. they were just nobodies after all, and they couldn¡¯t defeat such a powerful person.


    ¡°his husband and son both died of a sexually transmitted disease. if you have come into contact with them, it is best to find a doctor to check your pulse and see if you have been infected.¡±


    ¡°if one person got the disease, the whole family could be infected.¡±


    ¡°this woman had already contracted a sexually transmitted disease.¡±


    as soon as mo ruyue finished speaking, the group of people who had been standing beside mo ruyue¡¯s mother immediately distanced themselves from her.


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother shook her head in fear.


    she didn¡¯t!


    however, she could only shake her head with a piece of cloth in her mouth. her arms were still twisted by the soldiers and she could not move.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care whether these people believed her or not. she directly instructed county magistrate wu.


    ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble county magistrate wu to send someone to surround that village and get them to check their pulse one by one.¡±


    all those who were found to have a sexually transmitted disease were gathered in one place and isolated. outsiders were not allowed to approach them, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°if there are any who escape, we can take tough measures.¡±


    ¡°county magistrate wu, please remember that sexually transmitted diseases are equivalent to plagues.¡±


    mo ruyue had no choice but to say so. the sexually transmitted disease was not as serious as the plague, so it could not be underestimated.


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother and the few people she had brought with her were all shocked and terrified. two of them had even run away.


    there was no need for the masters to give orders. a few soldiers went forward to stop the fleeing people.


    as the few escapees had attracted most of the people¡¯s attention, mo ruyue¡¯s


    mother also sent someone to chase after them. coincidentally, a person passed by her, and mo ruyues mother managed to struggle free. she took the opportunity to pull the thing out of her mouth and shouted at mo ruyue.


    ¡°mo ruyue, although i¡¯m not your biological mother, i¡¯ve raised you for eighteen years. it¡¯s said that the kindness of birth is not as great as the kindness of raising you.¡±


    ¡°are you sure you¡¯ve raised me in the past eighteen years?


    ¡°ever since i could remember, i grew up working hard under your beating and scolding.¡±


    ¡°if you were not satisfied, you would not have food for three to five days, or sleep in the wilderness.¡±


    ¡°perhaps the heavens have taken pity on me, allowing me to escape the jaws of wolves and wild beasts.¡± ¡°it¡¯s my fate that i didn¡¯t die by your hands.¡±


    ¡°you should give up.¡±


    mo ruyue waved her hand. ¡°take her away. she will be punished for violating the princess¡¯s law.¡±


    mo ruyue did not care about what others thought of her. she was not a silver coin, so she never thought that everyone would like her. there would always be a group of people who did not like her..

 Chapter 539

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    county magistrate wu arrived very quickly. a group of bailiffs took all the people away. the rest was up to county magistrate wu, and mo ruyue no longer cared.


    after they were taken away, mo ruyue thought that the eunuch would say goodbye to her. however, she heard him say, ¡°princess ming yue, empress


    dowager and imperial concubine li ate the honey you gave last time and said it was very delicious.¡±


    ¡°princess, do you have more?


    ¡°yes, please wait a moment, eunuch.¡± ¡°chun hua, quickly go and prepare some?¡¯


    chun hua went to prepare.


    ¡°princess ming yue, this servant is thick-skinned. i heard that princess¡¯ village has some fresh fried chicken. can you give this servant a taste?¡±


    actually it was the emperor who asked him to ask. the emperor wanted him to bring back a portion for him to taste, but this kind of thing that was brought back from outside the palace, even if princess ming yue dared to give it to him, he wouldn¡¯t dare to bring it back to the emperor to eat even if he had ten guts.


    the emperor himself had also thought of this. the situation in the court was not very stable, so he decided to compromise and let him taste it for the emperor.


    ¡°oh, this is my fault.¡±


    ¡°wei yi quickly go and prepare a fried chicken and duck sauce for the eunuch, as well as some braised skewers for the guards to taste.¡±


    wei yi received the order and rushed to the west river village sanatorium. mo ruyue had also invited the veterans from the sanatorium, but they knew their place and did not come. they felt that they were not worthy of entering the princess¡¯s manor. there were already many people here today, so they did not want to trouble mo ruyue.


    in the end, mo ruyue directly sent ten tables over.


    the sauce duck in the princess¡¯s manor today was made by the sanatorium.


    wei yi quickly returned with a few baskets of fried chicken, sauced duck, and skewers.


    xue qing smelled it and suddenly felt hungry again. qin qingfei couldn¡¯t stand the fragrance. she wanted to eat it when she smelled it, but she wanted to vomit when she saw it.


    when wang tiezhu saw qin qingfei¡¯s expression of wanting to eat, he was delighted and prepared to get some for his wife. however, when he saw her nauseous expression, he became anxious again. his wife¡¯s morning sickness was too severe. there were so many dishes on the table previously, but she only ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables. what should he do if this continued?


    ¡°aiya, this thing smells really good!¡±


    how fragrant!


    the eunuch couldn¡¯t wait to take a few baskets from wei yi.


    the veterans in the sanatorium did not know that it was for their father-in-law to eat. they simply put it in the basket rudely. the eunuch did not mind. it was already not easy to have such delicious food in this land. did they expect them to use those exquisite food boxes to store these food? how much money would that cost?


    ¡°then princess ming yue, this servant will take his leave and return to report.¡±


    the eunuch didn¡¯t plan to eat here either. he planned to eat while walking on the road. that way, he could save time.


    the eunuch took the remaining ten or so jars of honey that chun hua had brought over and returned to the capital with the guards.


    after the eunuch left, mo ruyue took qin qingfei¡¯s pulse.


    a few days ago, she had been busy with the construction of the mountains, the construction of houses on both sides of the deep mountain road, and the construction of the greenhouse in the village. qin qingfei did not come to look for her, thinking that she did not have any pregnancy reactions. however, when she was eating today, her reaction was not just a little big. she had only eaten some vegetables at the banquet and almost could not swallow them.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you come to me when you were feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°sister-in-law, i¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s just showing off!


    ¡°i¡¯ve already asked her to look for you. she¡¯s worried that you¡¯re busy and doesn¡¯t want you to be so tired.¡±


    wang tiezhu finally found a chance to complain.


    qin qingfei glared at him, her eyes clearly saying, ¡°i¡¯ll teach you a lesson when i get home!¡±


    wang tiezhu didn¡¯t care at all. at most, he would go home and make him kneel on the washing board.


    ¡°sister-in-law, this isn¡¯t my first child. i¡¯m not that delicate.¡±


    qin qingfei refuted wang tiezhu.


    mo ruyue checked her pulse. ¡°this has nothing to do with the first or second child. everyone¡¯s pregnancy is different from one child to another.¡±


    ¡°if you can¡¯t eat, will the child grow?


    qin qingfei was shocked by mo ruyue¡¯s words. she did not care if she suffered or felt uncomfortable, but nothing must happen to the child.


    wang tiezhu¡¯s heart ached when he saw his wife¡¯s frightened expression. he hurriedly coaxed, ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. let¡¯s do as sister-in-law says. it¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    mo ruyue could not be bothered to watch the two of them show off their affection. she prescribed a prescription to stop vomiting and increase the appetite. ¡°this is to stop vomiting and increase the appetite. you can eat it first and come back two days later.¡±


    qin qingfei could only nod obediently at mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    wang tiezhu quickly took the prescription and went to the pharmacy to get the medicine.


    the villagers helped to clear away the tables, chairs, stools, bowls, and chopsticks in the courtyard. the throttle was almost done.


    those who should have left had left, and there were not many left.


    ¡°master, why don¡¯t you stay here for a few days? and you too, sister. my house is too big, and it¡¯s a little cold with only my mother and me.¡±


    granny rong, granny yan and the other four maidservants waited for the servants¡­


    so they weren¡¯t humans?


    however, they knew their own limits. the princess was friendly and treated them like family. they had good judgment and their positions were very proper.


    everyone knew that mo ruyue had only said this because she wanted doctor qin and qin rouwan to stay in the princess¡¯s manor for a few more days.


    ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll bask in your light.¡±


    ¡°haoyan and haoyu will also stay behind and help your aunt with more work.¡±


    doctor qin had long seen the longing in qin haoyu¡¯s eyes, so he took the initiative to speak.


    as for qin rouwan, he couldn¡¯t make the decision, especially since she always had someone following her.


    actually, he was quite happy to see that stalker. however, he did not know what was wrong with his daughter, so she pretended not to understand the meaning of the stalker.


    sigh, he¡¯s old. he doesn¡¯t understand the world of young people!


    doctor qin asked someone to accompany him around the princess¡¯s manor. he had yet to see how glorious the princess¡¯ manor was, so he had to take a good look around. this was his disciples princess manor.


    now that there were fewer people, granny yan brought a few servant girls to register the things rewarded by the palace.


    granny rong personally brought two servant girls to clean up the guest room for doctor qin.


    mo ruyue went to talk to gu ying.


    ¡°why did you say that before? even if you don¡¯t care about your reputation, if you ruin it, how can your academy still recruit people?¡±


    ¡®even if there¡¯s really no other way, i still have truth powder. there¡¯s no need for you to slander yourself.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t use that thing again. that thing is too shocking.¡±


    ¡°besides, scholars pay attention to morality, propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame. if you can¡¯t even understand what i¡¯m saying, then you don¡¯t need such a student.¡±


    ¡°unreasonable people will not be able to stand out. even if they come to my academy, i will not accept them.¡±


    he just did not want mo ruyue to reveal her truth powder. she might not be discovered if she used it once or twice, but if she used it too many times, it would reveal a flaw and be discovered by some people. even the royal family members who treated mo ruyue well might not be able to resist the temptation.


    it was better for them to keep a low profile


    for mo ruyue¡¯s safety, not to mention his reputation, it was worth it to bet everything he had.


    mo ruyue looked at gu ying and knew that he would insist on her words, so she decided not to say anything..

 Chapter 540

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    si bao and tang tang suddenly ran over. when mo ruyue saw the two little fellows, especially tang tang, she knew that they must have gone to do something bad.


    ¡°mother~¡±


    tang tang immediately clung onto mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue pulled her away.


    ¡°tell me, what did you do this time?


    ¡°mother~¡±


    tang tang acted coquettishly again, but her mother still had a serious expression on her face. her heart was pounding as she twisted her little fingers.


    ¡°i went to sprinkle the powder on her.¡±


    tang tang¡¯s voice was as low as a mosquito¡¯s. if it weren¡¯t for gu ying and mo ruyue¡¯s excellent hearing, they really wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear what she said.


    ¡°who did you sprinkle the medicine on?


    ¡°what medicine did you use?


    mo ruyue¡¯s heart was in her throat. this girl was getting bolder and bolder. she was a little unsure whether it was good or bad for her to study medicine.


    ¡°it¡¯s that annoying old woman. who asked her to bully mother?¡±


    ¡°i spilled it, not my sister.¡±


    si bao¡¯s voice was much louder and clearer than tang tang¡¯s.


    ¡°you want to take the blame for your sister again?


    si bao shook his head. ¡°mother, please believe me. i really did it.¡±


    mo ruyue saw si bao¡¯s serious attitude and knew that he was probably telling the truth. this child was not good at lying. once he lied, he would reveal his flaws.


    ¡°what did you sprinkle?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± tang tang shook her head.


    mo ruyue saw that these two kids didn¡¯t even know what kind of medicine it was, yet they dared to sprinkle it on someone else. they were only five years old. even if they were going to turn six soon, they shouldn¡¯t be like this. she couldn¡¯t let them be so arrogant.


    ¡°the two of you go face the wall and reflect on your mistakes. when you realize that you¡¯ve done something wrong, come and see me.¡±


    tang tang saw that her mother was really angry. her eyes turned red, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry. si bao pulled her to face the wall and reflect on her mistakes.


    ¡°don¡¯t be angry. the two of them are still young. just teach them well. if they do something wrong, you can even hit them.¡±


    gu ying¡¯s opinion was the same as mo ruyue¡¯s. now that mo ruyue was teaching the two children, it was not appropriate for him to say anything as an uncle. if he said too much, mo ruyue would be unhappy.


    he was the only one who could talk about her child. outsiders were not allowed to talk about it.


    the two children had angered her to such an extent today, yet she could not bear to hit them. it was obvious how much she doted on the two children.


    si bao and tang tang faced the wall and thought about it until dinner. then, they came over to apologize to mo ruyue and asked her not to be angry.


    ¡°mother, i¡¯m sorry. don¡¯t be angry. it was si bai and tang tang who did something wrong. they shouldn¡¯t have drugged others.¡±


    if she met such an annoying person again, she would do the same thing, but she would definitely do it without anyone noticing!


    si bao was thinking that the next time he met such a person, he would spend money to hire someone to do it instead of doing it himself. that way, he would not be afraid of being discovered.


    they would not let go of anyone who dared to bully their mother. they were just too careless this time.


    naturally, mo ruyue did not know what the two kids were thinking. in fact, she had already felt sorry for them after they had spent the entire afternoon reflecting on their mistakes. however, the two kids did not come over to apologize to her.


    as a mother, she couldn¡¯t possibly punish her children when they made a mistake and then take the initiative to apologize to them.


    in that case, the two children would only be more lawless next time.


    when it was time for dinner, the two children finally arrived.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care how the two kids admitted their mistakes. as long as they came over, she would be soft-hearted.


    his face was still stiff. ¡°don¡¯t do it again, understand?¡±


    ¡°when others make mistakes, the law will punish them. if you do it, you will become the one who makes the mistake.¡±


    ¡°yes, mother.¡±


    the two children admitted their mistakes sincerely.


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother, who had been sprayed with some kind of powder by the two children, felt itchy and painful all over.


    she already had a sexually transmitted disease. although there were not many festering areas on her body, the powder was effective when it touched her skin. now, it had even penetrated into her flesh. it was so uncomfortable that she wished she could die on the spot. she kept knocking her head against the cell door, hoping that someone would come and find out that something was wrong with her.


    she didn¡¯t know that she was drugged and thought that this was how she looked when her sexually transmitted disease acted up.


    she did not want to die yet.


    ¡°someone, go and call mo ruyue over. she¡¯s my daughter. she¡¯s a divine doctor. she¡¯s a doctor. i¡¯m sick. ask her to come and treat me. ask her to save me-¡±


    as mo ruyue¡¯s mother spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to scratch the itchy spots on her body. the pain was excruciating. it was worse than death.


    however, no matter how she shouted, her voice was hoarse and she did not see a ghost.


    at night, it was even more uncomfortable. it was simply hell. the stench on her body attracted many rats and cockroaches.


    rats and cockroaches crawled directly onto the festering parts of her body. although the cell was dark and there was no light at all, mrs. mo knew what was lying on her body. ¡°squeak squeak¡­¡±


    ¡°ah-help-


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother called for a long time, but no jailer came. she had already been bitten by rats several times.


    ¡°i know a few people who have come into contact with me. they might have contracted the sexually transmitted disease, but they left the village and went somewhere else. didn¡¯t mo ruyue say that the sexually transmitted disease was like a plague?


    ¡°those people are spreading sexually transmitted diseases everywhere. aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother was also going all out. as expected, not long after she finished speaking, two jailers ran over, but they were far away from the cell where mo ruyue¡¯s mother was imprisoned.


    the next day, county magistrate wu personally came over to report to mo ruyue. mo ruyue¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard this.


    ¡°you must capture those people. if you don¡¯t have enough manpower, apply to your superiors.¡±


    ¡°also, think of a way to eliminate all the rats and cockroaches in the cell. it¡¯s best not to let them bite people or touch you.¡±


    ¡°forget it, wait for me for a while.¡±


    mo ruyue went to the pharmacy and took out a few medicinal powders that she had prepared earlier. she mixed them and made the newest medicinal powder in fifteen minutes.


    ¡°take these back and eliminate all the rats and cockroaches in the cell. if it¡¯s not enough, come and ask me again.¡±


    mo ruyue handed a large packet of medicinal powder to county magistrate wu, who received it with both hands.


    ¡°this lowly official will follow princess ming yue¡¯s instructions strictly.¡±


    mo ruyue did not feel sorry for mother mo who had been bitten. to her, the stepmother was simply an enemy, and it would be better if she was bitten to death. however, the rats and cockroaches that had bitten her had carried the poison of the sexually transmitted disease, and it must not be spread to the outside world.


    county magistrate wu also understood how the sexually transmitted disease spread. he was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. he did not care about being rude anymore. he took the powder and bid farewell to mo ruyue before rushing back to the yamen through the mountain tunnel.


    he didn¡¯t even sit on the bench. he personally ordered the bailiffs to go to the prison to eliminate the rats and cockroaches.


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother was unwilling to admit defeat when she saw that mo ruyue had not come. she was unwilling to tell county magistrate wu who the person who had interacted with her and left the village wag


    county magistrate wu didn¡¯t want to listen to her either. he would know once the population was taken into account.


    mo ruyue¡¯s mother saw that no one was paying attention to her. moreover, those people were still holding something and scattering it outside her cell door. she was very anxious.


    ¡°what are you doing? did mo ruyue ask you to do this?¡±


    ¡°she would be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡±


    county magistrate wu heard mother mo¡¯s harsh words about mo ruyue and immediately ordered the guards to shut her mouth.


    the bailiffs were afraid of touching her, so they used sticks to execute her across the cell..

 Chapter 541

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    county magistrate wu attached great importance to mu dongmei¡¯s (mo ruyue¡¯s mother¡¯s) sexually transmitted disease, especially when her husband and son both died of it.


    he immediately reported it to his superiors. however, the position of magistrate had been vacant due to the crime of framing mo ruyue during the plague. county magistrate wu¡¯s memorial had been sent directly to tongzhi.


    tongzhi was also much more capable than the original magistrate. it was also because of the previous plague that he paid great attention to the sexually transmitted diseases.


    after receiving county magistrate wu¡¯s memorial, he immediately sent many people to assist him in capturing the person.


    with the increase in manpower and many skilled soldiers, county magistrate wu was like a tiger with wings. soon, he gathered and supervised all the people who had come into contact with mu dongmei¡¯s family, the entire mo family village, and those who had come into contact with the mo family village.


    the people who had followed mu dongmei to look for mo ruyue were locked up that day and did not return home for several days. many villagers went to the county government to report the case, but they were caught one by one.


    the people who were arrested all knew the whole story and hated mo ruyue to the bone.


    county magistrate wu felt that these people simply did not know right from wrong and told them the seriousness of the sexually transmitted disease.


    when those people heard this, they shifted their hatred to mu dongmei¡¯s family.


    she was the only one left in mu dongmei¡¯s family who hadn¡¯t died. just thinking about it made everyone afraid. they were afraid that their family would be next.


    the total number of people who had come into contact with the mo village was 365. it was too many.


    in order to make it easier to manage, everyone was trapped in the mo village. the soldiers guarded the perimeter, just like how they did during the rat plague.


    those people cried and fought, causing a ruckus. in the end, county


    magistrate wu used thunderous methods to directly kill two people, so they did not dare to make any more noise


    in fact, those two people were prisoners on death row. he took the opportunity to drag them over to scare those people. as long as the effect was good, it was enough. sometimes, he had to use some extraordinary methods.


    mo ruyue felt that it was her mistake not to have thought about how sexually transmitted diseases could be contagious. she felt very apologetic.


    if she had thought of this earlier, there would not be so many people locked up now.


    she had to do something.


    she personally went to the mo family village and stood at the entrance of the village to talk to the people inside.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to be too afraid. among you, perhaps only a few people will be infected.¡±


    ¡°you just have to wait for the doctor to take your pulse. before that, you can live your lives at home as usual. it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t leave this village.¡±


    ¡°the onset of the disease varies. the fastest is two to five days, and the slowest is one to two months.¡±


    ¡°within two months, none of you will show any signs of illness. at that time, the ban will be lifted.¡±


    ¡°whether it¡¯s for yourself or for your children and family, if you discover anyone with a problem, you must report it in time. otherwise, what awaits you will be complete annihilation.¡±


    ¡°this can prevent infection, and there are ways to avoid infection. i¡¯ll tell everyone how to prevent infection. remember clearly and do as i say. this matter will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°this is also a helpless move. we can¡¯t let people in the country and even more places end up like mu dongmei¡¯s family because of you people. now that mu dongmei has also contracted the sexually transmitted disease, she has already reached a relatively serious stage and can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    mo ruyue stood in the mo village and comforted them for two hours. only then did those people gradually calm down. they recalled how terrifying the plague was before and how it was cured by this woman in front of them. now, she said that as long as they behaved themselves, it wouldn¡¯t pass very quickly.


    many people still believed in mo ruyue. after all, she had experience in curing the mouse plague


    therefore, most of them were very obedient and even helped to subdue those who were disobedient.


    these people were locked up in the village. although there was still some land that could be used to grow food, they definitely could not make ends meet. they needed external help. they could not let these people starve to death without dying of illness.


    mo ruyue then asked county magistrate wu to send word to all the towns that every household would donate a corresponding amount of grain according to their actual situation. even a handful of rice per household would do. of course, she would take out a thousand taels of silver to buy grain, and would continue to donate it later depending on the situation.


    after all, it was her mistake this time.


    she wasn¡¯t afraid that the villages and towns below wouldn¡¯t donate. the method was very simple. if the people of mo village were hungry and ran out secretly to their place, what would they do?


    those people thought that it was not the case. it was better to give them some food and let them stay in mo family village in peace.


    when mo ruyue was doing all these things, she had brought si bao and tang tang along.


    although the two children were very young, they were much smarter and more sensible than ordinary children.


    mo ruyue asked the two children after they had finished eating after a long day of running around.


    ¡°did you meet many so-called bad guys today?¡±


    tang tang and si bao looked at mo ruyue blankly.


    ¡°the people of mo village might have the virus. if they come out, they will harm others. are they bad people?¡± mo ruyue asked in a different way.


    si bao and tang tang nodded.


    ¡°then, if i lock them up in the village and forbid them from coming out, will i be a bad person in the eyes of their children?¡± mo ruyue asked again.


    ¡°because i¡¯m the one who limits their movements, some people might even be locked inside until they die.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t deny it first. what if the person who gave the order wasn¡¯t mother but someone else? then, was this person also very bad?¡±


    tang tang and si bao agreed with their mother, but they felt that something was different.


    ¡°but that old woman bullied you.¡±


    tang tang felt that her mother was being bullied.


    ¡°she bullied me because of her child. her child died of illness. she thought that i could save him but couldn¡¯t, so she died. she was resentful, so she said that to me.


    her mother did not deny that she was a bad person, but from her perspective, her mother might be a bad person too.


    if her child was still alive, do you think it would be okay to poison me like you


    si bao and tang tang finally understood what mo ruyue meant.


    ¡°mother, we really know our mistakes. we won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    si bao and tang tang spoke sincerely in unison. mo ruyue finally felt relieved.


    it seemed that the two children had really understood that they had not come for nothing today.


    ¡°we learn skills to strengthen ourselves and imow how to help ourselves and others. we can¡¯t rely on our own abilities to harm others or take revenge.


    the heavens would always stand on the side of reason. those who made mistakes would not be able to escape the punishment of the law.¡±


    seeing that the two children understood, mo ruyue explained in detail what they had done earlier.


    on the twenty-eighth day of the new year, everyone in the mo family village who had come into contact with the sexually transmitted disease finally stabilized.


    county magistrate wu had collected a lot of resources from the towns and villages for the new year. he had sent all of them to mo family village.


    this also made the people of the mo family village feel that they had not been abandoned by the higher-ups.


    although they were locked up in the village and restricted from going out, there were no shortcomings in their lives. it was even better than their previous lives of hard work.


    some people even felt that it was good to be noticed like this. they could eat and drink without going out to do work. of course, this was the thought of a minority..

 Chapter 542

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    fortunately, there were not many people who had contracted the disease. they were concentrated in the area where mu dongmei¡¯s house used to be. in addition, many fences were set up to separate them from those who had not been found to have the disease.


    tongzhi had received the emperor¡¯s approval to personally investigate the case of the sexually transmitted disease and strictly followed mo ruyue¡¯s decision.


    this incident had made all the officials involved in this matter more aware of mo ruyue¡¯s right to speak. everyone was also working seriously.


    although this princess was a fake princess, the royal family recognized her. her ability to execute and handle matters was not inferior to that of a man.


    they even treated princess ming yue¡¯s orders as if they were an imperial edict, so magistrate wu¡¯s work was much smoother.


    even county magistrate wu thought that if he never left lianshan county, he would be very comfortable as a county magistrate here for the rest of his life. after all, he had a big shot protecting him. that feeling was not something that a person who fought alone could get.


    early in the morning on new year¡¯s eve, no matter when or where, every household was filled with joy.


    both adults and children were busy. the adults were busy making food and putting up couplets on the door. the children were busy eating all kinds of food that had just been made. from time to time, they would take out two firecrackers to blow them up and discuss with each other who made the fruits and fried fish. it was delicious.


    the children¡¯s movements could be heard from every corner of the village. if they couldn¡¯t find the children for a while, they would definitely be able to find their children by following the sound of the firecrackers.


    the princess¡¯s residence was considered a new residence, so the qin family unanimously decided to celebrate the new year with wang tiezhu¡¯s family on the eve of the new year.


    when wang tiezhu went to the princess¡¯s manor, he first set off the firecrackers at home. then, he went to the princess¡¯s manor to have a reunion dinner. after dinner, he sat down and chatted for a while before bringing his wife home. because there would be juniors coming to their house to pay their new year¡¯s greetings in advance, they could not leave the house without people.


    gu ying, qin qingyan, qin qingshuang, and the others stayed in the princess¡¯ manor and did not return to the village.


    the villagers also knew that if they wanted to pay a new year¡¯s visit, they should come to the princess¡¯s manor.


    he didn¡¯t want to bring his sister-in-law back and leave mo ruyue alone with the two children in the princess¡¯s manor.


    there was a charcoal brazier in the middle of the hall. there was no need for a fire in this weather, but granny rong and granny yan both said that a brazier was the best way to show off the flourishing days, so mo ruyue had no choice but to let them light one.


    gu ying stayed with mo ruyue while qin qingyan and qin qingshuang excused themselves.


    tang tang and si bao insisted on staying with their mother for the new year. as a result, the two children fell asleep. because of the charcoal basin in the room, the two children slept until their little faces were red.


    ¡°i¡¯ll open the window a little wider. it¡¯s a little hot.¡±


    mo ruyue had drunk some fruit wine at night, and now she was a little dizzy from the smoke from the stove. she wanted to sleep too.


    ¡°sit down, i¡¯ll do it.¡±


    gu ying stopped mo ruyue, who was about to get up, and asked her to sit down. he quickly walked towards the window that was already slightly open.


    ¡°go and sleep for a while.¡±


    initially, tang tang and si bao were still chattering with them. now that they were the only ones awake, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    it was the new year, and mo ruyue had already asked the maids and the old nanny to go play on their own, so they weren¡¯t around.


    ¡°i¡¯m not sleepy. i¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    gu ying returned to his original seat.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we get married?¡±


    ¡°boom!¡±


    gu ying did not sit properly and fell to the ground. mo ruyue hurriedly went forward to help him up.


    ¡°did you drink too much tonight?¡±


    ¡°i saw that you didn¡¯t drink much. your alcohol tolerance is so bad. drink less next time.¡±


    gu ying stood up and stopped sitting.


    ¡°what did you just say? ¡°drink less next time.¡±


    ¡°the sentence before that?¡±


    ¡°you drank too much.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s get married!¡±


    ¡°say it again.¡±


    gu ying¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°i said let¡¯s get married. you¡¯re not young anymore.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t think it was a difficult thing to say.


    it was all because of gu ying. if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it, who knew how long she could wait.


    she didn¡¯t like to drag things out. after spending so much time with gu ying, gu ying always thought of her and put her first in everything.


    she felt that they could already get married, and there was no point in dragging it out.


    ¡°you, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to get married¡­¡±


    ¡°i want to! i really want to! i really want to!¡±


    gu ying hurriedly finished mo ruyue¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°i just couldn¡¯t believe it. i thought i heard wrong and thought i was dreaming.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll get married whenever you want!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already prepared everything. i¡¯m just waiting for you to marry me.¡±


    she did not expect happiness to come so suddenly. he had even pinched himself secretly just now.


    ¡°pfft, if you marry into the family, you can¡¯t regret it.¡±


    mo ruyue was now a princess. if she were to get married, he would be the son-in-law.


    ¡°don¡¯t think about it. i definitely won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    ¡°if i can¡¯t marry you, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ll ever get married in my life.¡±


    seeing gu ying¡¯s serious expression, mo ruyue also said seriously, ¡°¡®i l don¡¯t care if what you¡¯re saying now is true or not, but if you marry me, i¡¯ll take it that what you¡¯re saying is true. if you ever do anything to let me down in the future, i¡¯ll personally end you.¡±


    mo ruyue did not think that way at first. she had always thought that it was not suitable for them to be separated. but now that she thought about gu ying betraying her, she could not bear it.


    ¡°i¡¯m a jealous woman, and a super jealous woman at that. i can¡¯t even get a speck of dust in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°yes, princess!¡±


    ¡°in the future, i, gu ying, will be yours in life and your ghost in death. i will absolutely be loyal to you alone!¡±


    mo ruyue nodded. ¡°mm.¡±


    ¡°and then?¡±


    that was it?


    shouldn¡¯t he show his loyalty to her?


    ¡°then, when we go to visit master tomorrow, we¡¯ll ask him to choose an auspicious day for us to host our wedding.¡±


    gu ying was gone in an instant.


    ¡°alright. ¡±


    his ruyue was different from others!


    ¡°however, don¡¯t you have to rush into the palace tomorrow?


    ¡°i think so. i almost forgot if you didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    the two of them were still chatting in the house when the sound of firecrackers could be heard outside the house. it turned out that the new year had arrived.


    gu ying smiled gently at mo ruyue. ¡°i¡¯ll go set off the firecrackers.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded.


    the men in the family were the ones who lit the firecrackers during the new year. even the manservant did not let him interfere.


    ¡°go and take a nap first.¡±


    gu ying remembered that mo ruyue would be hurrying on her journey soon and had not slept the entire night. he urged her to catch up on her sleep.


    as a princess, she was supposed to spend the spring festival with the emperor and empress dowager in the palace. considering that she had two children at home, he asked her to go after the spring festival.


    ¡°okay, you should hurry up and go too.¡±


    she would wake up later and take the two children away, leaving guying at home with qin qingyan and qin qingshuang. they still had to receive those who had brought their children over to visit.


    the princess¡¯s manor was very large, and there were many courtyards and rooms. therefore, mo ruyue had reserved a private room for everyone she knew. at this moment, gu ying went to his private room to sleep, and mo ruyue also went back to her room.


    she only felt that she had not slept for long before she was woken up by the nannies again.


    mo ruyue was really sleepy. she closed her eyes the entire time and allowed granny rong and chun hua to help her change her clothes, wash her face, put on makeup, and tie her hair.


    eventang tang and si bao had woken up and started to eat breakfast by themselves. mo ruyue was still in a daze and only wanted to sleep..

 Chapter 543

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°bring some food in the carriage. give it to her when she wakes up.¡±


    as soon as gu ying finished speaking, he gently picked mo ruyue up and carried her out of the room to the carriage in the courtyard. he gently put her down, but when he put her down, mo ruyue opened her eyes and glanced at


    gu ying.


    ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, you can sleep.¡±


    following gu ying¡¯s gentle words, mo ruyue closed her eyes and fell asleep again.


    the servants also saw gu ying carrying mo ruyue out. no one dared to object. everyone knew that if nothing unexpected happened, gu ying would be their family¡¯s prince consort in the future. they were happy to see this happen.


    granny rong and chun hua swiftly packed some of mo ruyue¡¯s favorite food into a food box and carried it into the carriage. they placed it in a secret compartment for warm tea. there was a charcoal fire under the secret compartment.


    this carriage was also made by the royal family. it was a large carriage that the princess used to travel in.


    because the carriage was big enough, tang tang, si bao, granny rong, chun hua, and mo ruyue were all in the same carriage.


    seeing that their mother was sleeping so soundly, the two little fellows didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb her. no matter what they did, they only communicated with their eyes and didn¡¯t make a sound at all. granny rong and chun hua were very curious. why was their little master so cute?! originally, they were worried that there would be something wrong with the two children entering the palace they were afraid that they would make mistakes. granny rong taught the two children court etiquette every day at home. the two children actually learned it well and remembered everything they taught.


    now, they felt that even if these two children did not remember any special etiquette, they were probably very popular. after all, these two children were too sensible and made people¡¯s hearts ache. they were also so cute, and they were the same twins. what an auspicious child!


    they started their journey early in the morning. mo ruyue only woke up in the afternoon when the carriage jolted slightly. ¡°princess, do you want to eat something?¡±


    ¡°drink some warm water first.¡±


    granny rong had already prepared it for mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue looked at the people in the carriage. it took her a while to recall that they were on their way to the capital.


    since they were heading directly from lianshan county, the journey was much shorter. in the evening, they didn¡¯t encounter any inns, so mo ruyue ordered them to continue on their way.


    he first sent a guard to the next station to book a room. they also arrived in the middle of the night, which shortened the journey by half a day, so they entered the capital the next evening.


    after entering the capital, he first went to the princess¡¯s palace to rest. he had to enter the palace early in the morning of the third day.


    ¡°wow, we have so many houses!¡±


    tang tang ran around the palace and sighed.


    on the way, the two little fellows were the most excited and happy. the


    children would not feel bored sitting in the carriage. the scenery along the way was very strange. after arriving in the capital, the prosperity of the capital made the two children even more dizzying. the princess¡¯s manor was also the same.


    the reason why mo ruyue had brought the two children to the capital this time was also because the empress dowager and imperial concubine li had specifically asked her to bring the two children along.


    mo ruyue was not here and had taken granny rong, granny yan, and the others with her. however, the emperor still sent people to take care of the palace. he was afraid that if mo ruyue came, no one would clean up the room. at the moment, it saved him a lot of trouble. he could just stay in the palace mo ruyue had been sleeping in the carriage the whole time, so she was quite energetic when they arrived in the capital.


    ¡°do you guys want to go shopping with mother in the streets of the capital later? it¡¯s very lively. there are many lanterns, circus performers, and sugar figurines at night¡­¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yes, mother, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    tang tang couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and si bao chimed in beside his sister.


    ¡°it just so happens that we can eat and shop on the street. this way, we can eat and shop.¡±


    chun hua smiled when she heard the little master¡¯s words. ¡°isn¡¯t little master killing two birds with one stone?


    how could it be three?


    si bao didn¡¯t feel that he had said anything wrong, nor did he have any intention of explaining. instead, he looked at chun hua with an expression that said, ¡°chun hua, why are you so stupid?¡±


    it was tang tang who answered her question.


    ¡°sister chun hua, you¡¯re so stupid.


    ¡°look, if we go shopping, this is the first benefit. if we eat, this is the second benefit. if we go shopping and eat, we don¡¯t have to cook at home. isn¡¯t this the third benefit?¡±


    chun hua and granny rong burst into laughter after hearing this. chun hua even hit herself on the head.


    ¡°aiya, this servant is indeed too stupid. little miss and little master, you have to give this servant more guidance in the future. otherwise, you will definitely embarrass little miss and little master!¡±


    ¡°okay, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand in the future, just ask. if i don¡¯t tell you, i¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    tang tang¡¯s temperament suddenly sublimated, and she felt that she had the demeanor of a teacher in the school. ¡°this servant thanks little miss and little master¡±


    chun hua thanked them seriously.


    she wasn¡¯t lying. she really felt that her little miss and little master were as smart as those civil officials.


    mo ruyue had already changed into a clean set of clothes. granny rong had once again tied his hair into a simple bun. there was a jade hairpin that had no trace of any other colors in it. it was simple yet elegant.


    si bao and tang tang had also been changed by chun hua. when mo ruyue came out, the mother and son trio were dressed in parent-child outfits.


    granny rong noticed that mo ruyue and her children looked very good even if they were wearing coarse clothes. therefore, when she was making clothes for them, she basically made them into parent-child outfits.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    as soon as they came out, tang tang and si bao¡¯s eyes were not enough to see. they ran to this stall and then to that stall.


    wei yi and the other three guards followed closely behind them. there were also a few others who were falling behind them.


    granny rong and granny yan followed closely behind the masters with the other four maids, afraid that if they were not careful, the two little masters would be squeezed.


    mo ruyue pulled them along the street, one in each hand. the two children stopped to buy whatever they liked.


    today, they were specially brought out to play, so even if they bought useless things, they would buy some as long as they liked it.


    they did not need so many people in the family, but there would always be someone who could use it. they would not buy it for nothing.


    ¡°aiyo, did you see that? that little lady just now, why does she look like princess ming yue?


    however, she had two children with her. those two children were really beautiful. the two children called the little lady ¡®mother¡¯ in a crisp voice. the mother and children were dressed the same. the two children were like little fairies. there was no need to mention how handsome they were!


    ¡°aiyo, that¡¯s right!¡¯


    ¡°i really want to hurry home and let my son and daughter-in-law give birth to twins. as long as they are twins, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl!¡±


    ¡°if they can be like the two twins just now, then their ancestors are green smoke!¡±


    mo ruyue had no idea that the three of them had become a beautiful sight on the streets of the capital.


    she brought the two children to the palace until the beginning of the morning.


    meanwhile, ji hong, who was in the imperial palace, had long known that mo ruyue had come and had even brought the children out shopping.


    he wanted to go too..

 Chapter 544

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ji hong threw away the writing brush in his hand and stopped approving the memorials. it was fine if he didn¡¯t want to be a tired emperor. people could go shopping or stay at home with their families, but he still had to approve memorials during the new year.


    just thinking about it made him angry.


    ¡°it¡¯s time for the emperor to sleep.¡±


    ji hong got off the dragon throne.


    ¡®emperor, which consort are you going to recruit tonight?¡±


    ji hong ignored the eunuch¡¯s words and strode out of the hall. the eunuch hurriedly trotted after him, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. in the end, he realized that this road led to imperial concubine li.


    the eunuch thought to himself that this imperial concubine li¡¯s glory and favor would never fade, so these servants must serve her well.


    mo ruyue and the two children woke up early in the morning of the third day of the lunar new year. she could not afford to lose her spirits today. she thought that the two little fellows would be very listless. however, when they heard that they were going to the imperial palace today, they were extremely excited. they wished that they could grow wings and fly over immediately to take a look.


    ¡°in a while, you can¡¯t just look around and run around. it¡¯s rude. if you see the


    emperor, empress dowager and imperial consort, don¡¯t forget to kowtow.¡± ¡°i remember, mother. you¡¯ve said it so many times that i can¡¯t even count.¡±


    ¡°you child, i¡¯ve only said it for the third time. alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    mo ruyue changed the topic.


    the first person to visit upon entering the imperial palace was the emperor, then the empress dowager, and then the imperial concubine. mo ruyue did not intend to visit the others, nor did she need to.


    ¡°aiyo, these two little people quickly come to this widow¡¯s side, let this widow take a good look at this little handsome appearance!¡±


    in the end, empress dowager followed mo ruyue and the others to imperial concubine li¡¯s place. she would visit her eldest grandson at imperial concubine li¡¯s place every day.


    today, when she saw si bao and tang tang, even their eldest grandson was not as fragrant as before.


    the main thing was that his eldest grandson was still a baby in swaddling clothes. the two little fellows in front of him were exactly the same. they were eloquent and had sweet mouths. they were not likable!


    ever since they came to the capital, tang tang and si bao had always been the center of attention. they were already used to that kind of gaze, but this grandmother in front of them looked so amiable. they couldn¡¯t help but walk towards her. tang tang was also used to acting coquettishly with her mother, directly leaning into empress dowager¡¯s arms.


    mo ruyue was startled when she saw this.


    ¡°tang tang, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    ¡°ming yue, i don¡¯t want to criticize you, but tang tang kissed me, her maternal grandmother. why didn¡¯t you let her kiss me?!¡±


    the empress dowager glanced at mo ruyue from the corner of her eyes, and


    mo ruyue did not say anything more. she watched as tang tang coaxed empress dowager into a hearty laugh.


    ¡°younger sister, it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but why are you still so distant from us? imperial mother likes children, and tang tang and si bao are so obedient and cute.


    ¡°i just hope that lin ¡®er can be like tang tang and si bao one day.¡±


    si bao and tang tang were telling empress dowager some interesting stories about their hometown, and empress dowager was actually listening with great interest.


    as imperial concubine li and mo ruyue chatted amongst themselves, it was soon lunchtime.


    the palace maids served delicious food on the table one by one, causing tang tang and si bao to stare with wide eyes.


    mo ruyue was afraid that si bao and tang tang would be rude at the dining table because of their interaction with empress dowager. after all, ji hong was also at the dining table. she didn¡¯t expect the two little fellows to be so well-behaved. if they wanted to eat something, they would call the palace maids behind them ¡®sisters¡¯, and ask for help to get food for them.


    the empress dowager ate half an extra bowl of rice because of the two children, which made ji hong and imperial concubine li very happy. she rewarded the two children with a bunch of things on the spot.


    after the meal, the palace maids took the dishes away. mo ruyue noticed that one of the palace maids was acting strangely. she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was strange about her, so she kept staring at her.


    suddenly, the palace maid slipped out a dagger from her sleeve and stabbed at imperial concubine li, who was the closest to her. imperial concubine li was currently carrying the eldest prince in her arms. mo ruyue didn¡¯t think twice and pounced forward to block the dagger. at the same time, she kicked the palace maid away.


    ¡°save the emperor!¡±


    ¡°mother!¡±


    ¡°ming yue!¡±


    for a moment) the scene was chaotic. the palace maids who were collecting the dishes were checking the situation. they were so flustered that they broke many dishes on the ground.


    the empress dowager reacted quickly and immediately pulled si bao and tang


    tang over.


    ji hong flew to the side of the palace maid and gave her another kick. the guards also brought their knives to the palace maid¡¯s neck. seeing that the situation was over, the palace maid bit the poison sac on her teeth and died in a few breaths, bleeding from all seven orifices.


    ¡°quickly call the imperial doctor!¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s left shoulder had been pierced by the palace maid. her lips were pale from the pain and her head was covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡±


    however, she had only said two words before she fainted. following that, her lips quickly turned purple. clearly, she had been poisoned.


    the moment mo ruyue fainted, she thought to herself, ¡°it was no wonder that before the new year, she had a new formula for the antidote pill in her mind. she concocted it and put two pills on everyone in the family.


    ¡°mother, mother, wah wah.¡±


    ¡°mother!¡±


    si bao and tang tang broke free from the empress dowager and ran toward mo ruyue.


    tang tang hurriedly took out her little pouch, poured out a pill, and stuffed it into mo ruyue¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°what did you feed him?¡±


    ji hong¡¯s voice was a little loud. he wanted to dig the pill out of mo ruyue¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°mother. mother was poisoned. that is an antidote pill.¡±


    at this moment, a few imperial physicians ran over quickly. when they arrived, the hats on their heads were tilted, and they could not care less.


    the imperial physicians thought that the emperor, imperial consort or


    empress dowager had been assassinated. when they saw that it was princess


    ming yue, they could not underestimate her and quickly went forward to check her pulse.


    at this moment, the antidote pill in mo ruyue¡¯s mouth had already melted.


    ¡°how is it?¡±


    the emperor, empress dowager, and imperial concubine li were all nervously looking at the results of doctor taiyi¡¯s examination. imperial concubine li¡¯s heart was still beating wildly.


    if mo ruyue hadn¡¯t blocked it for them, lin ¡®er would have been the one who


    was stabbed. she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine the consequences.


    at the same time, she prayed that nothing would happen to mo ruyue. otherwise, she would not be able to sleep and eat in peace.


    ¡°the dagger that stabbed princess ming yue was poisoned. luckily princess ming yue took the antidote pill in time and the poison was temporarily controlled.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just that this residual poison¡­¡±


    the imperial doctor stuttered and stopped talking, which made ji hong unhappy. he wanted to shout at mo ruyue, but when he thought of how mo ruyue was still unconscious, si bao and tang tang panicked and deliberately suppressed their voices.


    ¡°just tell me what you have!¡±


    the few imperial doctors knelt down one after another, large beads of sweat appearing on their foreheads.


    in the end, the head of the imperial academy of medicine braced himself and said, ¡°i can¡¯t cure this poison.¡±


    ¡°what about you guys?


    when ji hong heard the words of the head of the imperial academy of medicine, he quickly asked the other imperial physicians. in the end, the other imperial physicians lowered their heads even more and were already lying on the ground.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know how to cure this poison.¡±


    hearing this, ji hong kicked the head of the imperial academy of medicine who was closest to him.


    ¡°what use do i have for you trash!¡±


    the few imperial physicians quickly lay down again and kowtowed to beg for mercy.


    ¡°royal uncle, i still have the antidote pill.¡±


    si bao understood and quickly took out two antidote pills from his purse


    seeing this, tang tang wanted to take out another pill from her purse, but si bao stopped her and waved at her sister with his small hand.


    tang tang wasn¡¯t stupid. they were twins, so they had a tacit understanding. she didn¡¯t make any more moves. her big swollen eyes were filled with tears, and she ran to hold mo ruyue¡¯s hand..

 Chapter 545

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°why aren¡¯t you coming over to treat ming yue? if anything happens to her, bring your heads over!¡±


    seeing si bao take out two more antidote pills, ji hong heaved a sigh of relief. since the one before was useful, these two pills were the same as the one before. they would definitely be useful as well.


    when the imperial doctors heard si bao say that there were still antidote pills, they wanted to look up, but they did not dare to do so under the emperor¡¯s pressure. now that they heard him speak, they all stood up. the headmaster carefully took the two antidote pills from si bao¡¯s hands.


    the empress dowager saw that none of the imperial doctors could cure the poison. it was indeed useless. she was very angry, let alone the emperor.


    seeing that the emperor had ordered the guards to investigate the matter of the palace maid with the dagger, she said to the imperial doctors in a dignified manner, ¡°you must do your best to cure princess ming yue. if you need anything, just say it. even if the palace doesn¡¯t have it, you have to find a way to get it from outside.¡±


    ¡°understood!¡±


    the imperial doctors said in unison. what could they do if they did not obey?


    if they had any objections now, they would probably lose their heads.


    fortunately, he still had two antidote pills. with these two antidote pills, there should be no big problem.


    the headmaster had asked before. si bao¡¯s two antidote pills were exactly the same as the one that princess ming yue had eaten previously. he was even more at ease.


    in the evening, mo ruyue woke up and felt much better. imperial concubine li was relieved and carried lin ¡®er back to her bedroom.


    the empress dowager was already old. after the previous shock, she was also very tired. when she left, she lett the nanny and the palace maid behind to take care of mo ruyue.


    si bao and tang tang refused to leave mo ruyue¡¯s side. the two children did not quarrel, but their eyes were red.


    the two of them were relieved to see mo ruyue awake.


    after the emperor had settled the matters outside, he heard that mo ruyue had woken up to see her.


    ¡°ming yue, how are you?


    ¡°if you feel uncomfortable, you must tell me.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯ll be fine after the residual poison is removed. this small wound won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s voice sounded weak.


    ¡°rest well. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely give you an explanation for what happened today.¡±


    ji hong had a rough idea of who the palace maid was. it was just that that person was very slippery, but it didn¡¯t matter. he would definitely make them pay the price.


    ¡°please help me send this letter to gu ying.¡±


    mo ruyue took out the letter she had asked si bao to write when she had just woken up.


    she was seriously injured now and probably wouldn¡¯t be able to go back for a day or two. if she didn¡¯t write a letter back, gu ying and the others would probably be worried to death at home.


    however, the letter did not mention that she had been poisoned. it only said that she had suffered a small injury.


    ji hong took the letter and nodded. ¡°don¡¯t worry. you should recuperate well.


    don¡¯t worry about anything else. i¡¯ll send someone to deliver it immediately.¡±


    although mo ruyue was now his sister, he could not stay here for too long. it would not be good for their reputations.


    it was fine for her, but he already owed her a lot and could not even repay it. he could not bring her more trouble.


    ¡°thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°you and i are siblings. there¡¯s no need to thank me. if you want to thank someone, i should thank you. you saved lin ¡®er¡¯s life again.¡±


    ji hong took the letter and left, leaving only mo ruyue, her children, and two other palace maids in the room.


    ¡°mother, are you in pain?


    tang tang¡¯s eyes reddened again.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. mother doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    in the cold palace


    ¡°your liu family has extended their hands far enough.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve been in the cold palace for so long, yet you still managed to get someone to help you assassinate my child. i really admire you.¡±


    when empress liu saw that the emperor had come, her heart was beating fast. she didn¡¯t know if their operation today was going smoothly, but it was very strange that the emperor had come. it was inevitable that she thought it was related to that matter. in the end, she heard the emperor say this. ¡°chenqie does not understand what the emperor is saying.¡±


    no matter what, empress liu refused to admit it.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to admit it. it¡¯s fine as long as i know.¡±


    ¡°it seems that i¡¯ve been too kind to your liu family, so much so that your liu family has stepped on my bottom line time and time again. do you really think that i, the emperor, am dead?¡±


    the more ji hong spoke, the colder his tone became. there was no warmth at all. instead, it was extremely cold.


    ¡°chenqie really doesn¡¯t understand what the emperor is talking about. has the emperor misunderstood something?¡±


    the empress looked at the emperor¡¯s fierce gaze and took two steps back in fear.


    she thought that the emperor would say something more, but he left without even looking at her.


    you will regret this!


    empress liu could only roar in her heart. ji hong returned to the royal study.


    ¡°men!¡±


    shua, a man in black appeared in the room. it was mo yu, who had not appeared for a long time. it turned out that he had gone from light to dark again.


    ¡°i hope that the emperor will think twice. this is not the time. if we act now, everything that we have planned will be wasted!¡±


    mo yu knelt down as soon as he appeared.


    ¡°pa!¡±


    ji hong was so angry that he swept the teacup on the table down. he was really holding his breath in his chest.


    the next morning, empress dowager and imperial concubine li came to visit mo ruyue. coincidentally, mo ruyue was dressing her wound on her shoulder.


    ¡°grandmother, aunt.¡±


    si bao and tang tang greeted empress dowager and imperial concubine li. it was also the two of them who insisted that the two children address them as such.


    ¡°hey! be good!¡±


    mo ruyue was afraid that her wound would offend the empress dowager and imperial concubine li.


    she instructed the doctor beside her, ¡°change it later.¡±


    these two female doctors who took care of mo ruyue were the most outstanding ones among the ones that mo ruyue had taught before.


    the two of them had always respected mo ruyue, and they were the first to sign up to serve her when they learned that she was injured.


    after the two of them arrived, the two palace maids left behind by empress dowager did not interfere with mo ruyue¡¯s affairs at all. instead, they focused on serving si bao and tang tang.


    ¡°how can that do? you guys change him. this widow is right here. what collision?


    the empress dowager¡¯s face was stern, and the two female doctors naturally obeyed. mo ruyue could do nothing about it.


    ¡°yes, sister, what nonsense are you talking about? if it weren¡¯t for you and lin ¡®er¡­ you saved our lives again. i don¡¯t imow how to repay you.¡±


    imperial concubine li also gestured to the two female doctors to hurry up and change mo ruyue¡¯s dressing.


    mo ruyue thought that since they were both women, there was nothing to hide.


    the empress dowager and imperial concubine li watched as the medical maid unwrapped the cloth on mo ruyue¡¯s shoulder bit by bit. seeing the black and hideous wound, the empress dowager and imperial concubine li were heartbroken to tears.


    ¡°good child, you¡¯ve suffered!¡±


    the empress dowager¡¯s heart ached for mo ruyue. ever since mo ruyue did her best to save imperial concubine li from a difficult labor and allowed her to give birth to lin ¡®er, she had a very good impression of mo ruyue. after spending more than a month with her, she felt that they were even more compatible.


    she was the one who had proposed to confer her the title of princess ming yue.


    she had come to pay her new year¡¯s greetings and suffered such an undeserved disaster. at the same time, it also proved that this child was their royal familys lucky star. she had saved her grandchildren and nieces from many times. from now on, she was their biological daughter! imperial concubine li personally stepped forward to help.


    ¡°noble consort, you can¡¯t do that.¡±


    mo ruyue did not dare to let imperial concubine li do it.


    ¡°i shouldn¡¯t say this. lin ¡®er and my lives were saved by you. what¡¯s wrong with changing your medicine?


    imperial concubine li felt that there was nothing she could do to help mo ruyue other than giving her those yellow and white items. besides, mo ruyue was not short of money..

 Chapter 546

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue did not expect imperial concubine li to be so unassuming. her poison was almost cured. it was precisely because of this poison that her body had become much weaker. she could only allow them to change her dressing.


    ¡°sister, there¡¯s a birthmark on your back. why do i feel that this birthmark looks so familiar?


    a birthmark?


    mo ruyue was confused. she really didn¡¯t know that she had a birthmark on her back.


    ¡°is there?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    mo ruyue did not think much of it.


    imperial concubine li was just curious, but it was more important to apply medicine to mo ruyue¡¯s wound. the two female doctors quickly bandaged mo ruyue¡¯s wound.


    si bao and tang tang were chatting with empress dowager, and there was a smile on their faces.


    as mo ruyue still needed more rest, empress dowager and imperial concubine li did not stay any longer. after the wound was bandaged, they gave a few more instructions and left.


    while mo ruyue was resting, the medical maids and servant girls were guarding outside. there were only the mother and son in the room. mo ruyue called si bao and tang tang over.


    ¡°come here. mother told you that you have to check whether there is poison in whatever you eat or drink, but you have to avoid people.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that the two of them were capable of not attracting attention.


    tang tang and si bao nodded.


    she couldn¡¯t be blamed for being overly sensitive. the fact that she was stabbed meant that the palace maid had specifically gone to assassinate imperial concubine li and the first prince. it could also be said that she had been specifically targeted.


    because she was the closest to imperial concubine li at that time, if the dagger had turned slightly, it would have been pointed at her.


    he really couldn¡¯t stay in the palace!


    in the afternoon, song jiaxin went to the palace to visit mo ruyue. she had heard that mo ruyue had been assassinated in the palace and was extremely worried.


    she had wanted to come yesterday, but her family refused to let her come. she had waited until today to enter the palace to meet empress dowager, so she took the time to come over.


    ¡°sigh, you¡¯re really unlucky!¡¯


    ¡°however, i really have to thank you. you saved my sister and the first prince.¡±


    it turned out that imperial concubine li was song jiaxin¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°are you pregnant?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at song jiaxin¡¯s slightly bulging belly.


    song jiaxin¡¯s face turned slightly red from her question and she nodded without hiding anything.


    ¡°four months.¡±


    four months!


    mo ruyue thought about it for a moment. didn¡¯t that mean that she was pregnant before she got married? this girl was really bold.


    ¡°is your husband treating you well?¡±


    wasn¡¯t the ancients quite particular about this aspect? she wondered if her in-laws would underestimate her because of this.


    ¡°alright. ¡±


    song jiaxin knew that mo ruyue was worried about her. she raised her head proudly and said, ¡°would their family dare to treat me badly? why don¡¯t you take a look at my background?¡±


    ¡°not to mention that my father is a general, my cousin is the emperor, my sister is the imperial concubine, and my aunt is the empress dowager. with such a powerful background, they dare to treat me badly.¡±


    ¡°hahaha, it¡¯s true. i was worrying too much.¡±


    it seemed that her husband¡¯s family was really good to her. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain her young lady personality.


    this girl was really lucky. she was so lucky that she was jealous.


    ¡°then you can¡¯t be arrogant because of your favor. you have to know that these chips are all used up.¡±


    ¡°hehe, i know. i¡¯m already married now. it¡¯s not the time to be ignorant.¡±


    ¡°my husband and mother are also well-educated families. my mother-in-law treats me like her own daughter. my husband is the only child, and my mother-in-law is counting on me to give birth to children for their family. they can¡¯t be better to me.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t even need to do anything else. i just have to keep giving birth to their children, and they will be able to worship me as their ancestor.¡±


    mo ruyue smiled.


    song jiaxin knew that mo ruyue couldn¡¯t sit there for too long, so she left after chatting for a while. however, she was the one talking and mo ruyue was listening.


    gu ying received a letter from the capital and opened it happily. after reading it, his face was gloomy and the letter was directly crushed by him.


    the letter was written by si bao. mo ruyue said that she was only slightly injured. if she couldn¡¯t write the letter, her injuries must be serious.


    as for the mastermind behind mo ruyue¡¯s assassination, it was almost certain that it was related to the empress.


    ¡°men, prepare the horses!¡±


    gu ying told his family that he did not tell them about mo ruyue¡¯s injury, lest they worry. he only said that he had to go to the capital for some matters, and that he could bring mo ruyue and the others back.


    he didn¡¯t even bring his luggage and rode alone to the capital.


    ¡°big brother is really something. sister-in-law can¡¯t even leave for more than two days, and he can¡¯t sit still.¡±


    ¡°he did not know when they would get married.¡±


    ¡°i think it¡¯ll be soon.¡±


    wang tiezhu helped his wife home.


    gu ying was on his way to the capital city. the palace maids and eunuchs were shuffling.


    the empress in the cold palace saw that the palace maid who sent her lunch today had changed, and the anger in her heart rose a lot.


    however, it didn¡¯t matter. ji hong wouldn¡¯t be able to be smug for long. when the time came, she would definitely take revenge for the humiliation she suffered today a hundred times over.


    empress liu secretly calmed her emotions. when she saw that there was only a bowl of plain porridge and two salted radishes for lunch today, she knocked over the tray in the palace maid¡¯s hand and spilled the bowl of porridge on the ground.


    the palace maid¡¯s face was expressionless. she picked up the bowl on the ground and placed it on the tray. she silently retreated and locked the door.


    lunch was delivered, and she could not blame anyone else for not eating.


    empress liu looked at the palace maid¡¯s smooth movements in astonishment.


    she hadn¡¯t even lost her temper yet, and she dared to go out and lock the door? ¡°presumptuous! how impudent!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll definitely make you regret it!¡±


    however, no matter how much she banged on the door and howled, no one paid any attention to her.


    at dinner time, it was still the palace maid who sent empress liu a bowl of porridge and two salted radish strips.


    this time, empress liu didn¡¯t knock over her plate. she had been starving for a whole day. she was so hungry that her chest was sticking to her back. even if she lay down and didn¡¯t do anything, she still needed to consume her energy.


    empress liu endured the humiliation and drank the clear soup with little water. she did not touch the two radish strips.


    even a blind person could see the ruthlessness in her eyes, but the palace maid was unmoved. after she finished eating, she nimbly took the bowl away and went out to lock the door.


    empress liu, who had slept until midnight, suddenly felt an unbearable pain in her stomach. however, her cries were useless.


    ¡°ji hong. you will die a horrible death! i was really blind¡­¡±


    empress liu struggled to endure until the fifth watch. her stomach finally stopped hurting and she seemed to be fine. when it was mealtime, it was the palace maid who brought her food again. empress liu remembered that her stomach hurt so much last night that she wanted to die. she insisted on asking the imperial physician to see her.


    after the imperial doctor came over to check her pulse and diagnosed that there was nothing wrong, he left.


    empress liu didn¡¯t believe it, but there was nothing she could do. in the end, she didn¡¯t eat for the whole day and only drank some water. however, at night, she had an unbearable abdominal pain.


    in just two nights and a day, empress liu had lost a lot of weight. she didn¡¯t even have the strength to curse.


    ¡°i want to see the emperor. i want to see the emperor.¡±


    the serving girl who delivered the food ignored her and never spoke to her. seeing that the serving girl was about to leave again, empress liu used the last bit of strength in her body to knock her over, knocking the tray in her hand to the ground. she picked up a broken bowl on the ground and pressed it against her neck.


    ¡°i want to see the emperor, or i will die here.¡±


    the palace maid did not even look at her as she retreated. she still locked the door and left, and the porcelain piece in empress liu¡¯s hand did not pierce down in the end.


    ¡°ah!¡±


    she was going crazy..

 Chapter 547

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    empress liu, who was weak in the middle of the night, had just passed her abdominal pain and was struggling on her deathbed. she hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk much today, so it wasn¡¯t as painful as yesterday. it seemed that ji hong wanted to kill her.


    ¡°clang. squeak¡­¡±


    suddenly, the door was quietly opened, making empress liu¡¯s weak heart beat rapidly.


    could it be that ji hong finally couldn¡¯t sit still and sent someone to kill her?


    what should she do? now that she was calling out to no one, no one would come to care about her. could it be that she could only wait for death?!


    empress liu got out of bed and prepared to hide. however, there was no furniture in the cold palace. there was only a broken box at the end of the bed and a broken table and chair. there was nothing else. in the end, she had no choice but to hide under the bed.


    to think that she, the empress, was actually forced to do this. when she turned the tables in the future, she would definitely make these people wish they were dead.


    the moon was very bright tonight. some scenes in the house could still be seen vaguely. if someone came over, they would definitely be able to see it.


    however, she waited under the bed for a long time, but no one came over. she waited for a while and was about to fall asleep, but no one came in. she wanted to climb out to take a look, but just as she was about to climb out, a head with disheveled hair suddenly stood upside down from the side of the bed.


    ¡°ah-dong! ¡±


    it was unknown if empress liu was frightened or if she had knocked her head on the bed and fainted.


    ¡°damn, you can¡¯t take a scare. however, you should be able to complete your mission now.¡±


    to think that he, a dignified secret guard, actually came up with such a despicable idea in order to avenge the emperor. was it easy for him?


    mo yu reached out to check for empress liu¡¯s breathing. she had fainted, but she was still breathing. she then went out and locked the door again, allowing empress liu to faint under the bed.


    mo yu returned to his residence as fast as he could and immediately went to sleep. he still had a few more days to go. he had to rest up during the day so that he could fight against the snake and scorpion at night.


    ¡°mother, i heard those palace maids and sisters chatting. they said that the


    cold palace is haunted.¡±


    ¡°what are ghosts like?¡±


    tang tang had been very well-behaved these past two days. she had stayed in the room and chatted with mo ruyue.


    the siblings were afraid that mo ruyue would be bored in the room, so they agreed to go out in shifts to listen to the gossips of the palace maids before coming back to tell mo ruyue. tang tang heard the palace maids say that the cold palace was haunted.


    mo ruyue was speechless.


    ¡°who did you hear that from? they¡¯re all talking nonsense.¡±


    in fact, mo ruyue did not know if ghosts existed. if there were no ghosts, what happened to her was quite consistent. but if there were ghosts, she had not seen anyone else except herself. she did not know how to explain it to her child.


    ¡°si bao has strange powers and chaotic gods.¡±


    si bao wanted to use what he had learned to teach his sister not to listen to the nonsense of the palace maids. it was simply nonsense.


    however, tang tang covered her mouth as soon as she started.


    ¡°i beg you, brother. i won¡¯t say anything, and neither will you.¡±


    mo ruyue watched as the two little clowns played around in front of her. she thought that it was time for them to leave the palace. her poison had already been cured, and that small injury was not worth mentioning to her. she had suffered much more serious injuries in the past, and she still had to carry out her mission.


    she also wanted to go home as soon as possible. if she did not go home soon, gu ying would definitely be very anxious. there was also a greenhouse in the village. there should be quite a number of vegetables in the greenhouse that could be taken out of the greenhouse, such as garlic. if she did not go back, they would definitely not know what level of vegetables in the greenhouse could be eaten.¡±


    at this moment, qiu shi came in from outside.


    ¡°princess, first master has come to the capital.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded and suddenly came back to her senses. wasn¡¯t the eldest master qiu shi was talking about gu ying?


    in the family, only gu ying and the others were called ¡®old master¡¯.


    ¡°what is he doing here?¡±


    mo ruyue said as she sat up and prepared to get off the bed. ¡°chun hua, come over and comb my hair.¡±


    if gu ying really came, then she really had to hurry out.


    when ji hong heard about the palace being haunted, he called mo yu over.


    ¡°did you cause that ghost?¡±


    ji hong didn¡¯t even raise his head as he continued to approve the memorial in his hand.


    mo yu knew that the emperor was asking him a question, so he quickly answered honestly.


    ¡°replying to the emperor, it was this servant who did it.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t the emperor ask this servant to avenge princess ming yue?¡± ji hong almost laughed out of anger at mo yu. ¡°you can vent your anger like


    ¡°of course, emperor. you don¡¯t know, but the first time, she was so frightened by this servant that she fainted.¡±


    ¡°the second time, she was so scared that she didn¡¯t eat or drink much water. if this continues, we¡¯ll be able to achieve our small goal.¡±


    their small goal for empress liu was to make her fall ill in the cold palace and then die of illness.


    this way, even if the liu family knew that they were the ones who did it, they would not be able to find a clear reason. even if they were angry, they would be furious.


    ¡°so this is a good idea.¡±


    ji hong was still reading the memorials on the table, multitasking.


    ¡°hehe, i dare not.¡±


    ji hong didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he heard mo yu being humble.


    forget it, this was pretty good.


    ¡°emperor, princess ming yue is leaving the palace.¡±


    a young eunuch ran in to report to the emperor. the young eunuch lowered his head and did not dare to look at mo yu.


    he dared to run in at this time because the emperor had ordered that as long as there was anything related to princess ming yue, he must report it immediately.


    hearing this, ji hong finally put down the pen in his hand. he hurriedly stood up, got off the dragon throne, and walked out of the hall. at the same time, he asked the young eunuch who came to report.


    ¡°did ming yue say why she wanted to leave the palace?¡± ¡°princess ming yue didn¡¯t say so this servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    the little eunuch had to jog to keep up with ji hong¡¯s pace.


    at the same time, empress dowager and imperial concubine li also received the same report. the three of them rushed in the same direction.


    the three of them arrived at mo ruyue¡¯s bedroom at the same time.


    ¡°sister, you haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    imperial concubine li was very concerned about mo ruyue¡¯s injury. after all, mo ruyue had saved her and lin ¡®er. if lin ¡®er was not still young and could not leave her, she would have stayed with mo ruyue for the entire day.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, ming yue, stay for a few more days.¡±


    the empress dowager also asked her to stay.


    ¡°mother, i¡¯ve already recovered. there¡¯s only a little scar, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°can that be called a little scar?¡±


    when empress dowager thought of the wound on mo ruyue¡¯s shoulder, she felt pain in her own shoulder.


    ¡°it¡¯s really fine. i¡¯m much better. i don¡¯t even feel pain anymore.¡±


    mo ruyue was not lying.


    back then, mo ruyue had kicked her when the maidservant¡¯s dagger had stabbed her, so the dagger had only grazed her skin and did not hurt her bones.


    the wound had already scabbed over. as long as it scabbed over, it would heal quickly.


    ji hong did not say anything. he did not ask why mo ruyue suddenly left the palace. in fact, he did not need to ask to know that he had already received the news that gu ying had entered the capital. it must be because of him. he did not want to ask, in case he felt stifled.


    at this moment, he suddenly knew how the parents who raised their daughters felt when they married off their daughters.


    seeing that mo ruyue really wanted to go, the three of them did not stop her. they asked the palace maids to serve her well and gave her a lot of tonics and other things. two of them followed her to the princess¡¯ manor..

 Chapter 548

    i ranstator: dragon boat i ranstatlon       editor: dragon boat iranstatlon


    mo ruyue had just arrived at the princess¡¯ manor when she saw gu ying. before she could even speak to gu ying, someone came to look for him.


    after the soldier reported the matter to gu ying, gu ying¡¯s expression became more solemn. he turned to mo ruyue and helped her adjust her cloak. mo ruyue did not feel embarrassed at all. she felt that gu ying¡¯s actions made her feel quite comfortable.


    ¡°wait for me to finish my business and come back. have a good rest at home.¡±


    gu ying was very unwilling to leave, but he had to go to see the person who asked him to.


    when he saw mo ruyue earlier, he really wanted to pull her into his arms. he wanted to see if there was anything wrong with her, and there were many things he wanted to say to her.


    seeing that she was alright now, his heart relaxed a lot. however, her face was paler than before. she must have suffered a lot when she was injured. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about me. i¡¯m fine now. hurry up and do your thing.¡±


    mo ruyue saw that the messenger was a soldier, so she guessed that the one looking for gu ying was the great general. he really could not delay.


    after returning to the palace, mo ruyue saw si bao and tang tang following her closely. ever since they came to the capital, they had always been with her, even in the palace.


    ¡°we should be going back in two days. if you want to go out and play, go out and play now.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that since they had come to the capital, it would be beneficial for the two children to go out and broaden their horizons.


    of course, she was not at ease letting the child go far away to play. there were only a few inns and shops selling all kinds of things on the roadside.


    as a five-year-old child, of course, he wanted to go out and play.


    however, they also wanted to accompany their mother because their mother was injured and could not go out. she must be very anxious at home alone.


    ¡°be good, go.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you still have to bring gifts for your friends in the village?¡±


    ¡°mother is not in a hurry at home. aren¡¯t there still nannies and the others?¡±


    in the end, tang tang and si bao couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the outside world. accompanied by the maids, servants, and nannies, they went down the street.


    once the two children reached the street, they first went to various shops to buy things. the two children did not spend money recklessly. before they bought anything, they would ask how much it cost and only buy it if they thought it was suitable.


    after buying a bunch of things, the two children were not stupid enough to let the servants carry them away. instead, they let two of the servants send these things home first.


    ¡°young miss, young master, the servants will follow you. these things are not tiring for servants to carry.¡±


    the two servants did not dare to leave.


    ¡°young miss and young master can ask the shopkeeper to send these things back for us.¡¯


    chun hua reminded the two children.


    ¡°that would be great.¡±


    si bao didn¡¯t want the two servants to go back either. his mother would probably be worried if she found out later.


    after reporting his address, the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes widened. he was wondering why the two children looked so familiar. it turned out that they looked like gu ying.


    the shopkeeper happened to know gu ying, and he liked si bao and tang tang very much. he patted his chest and smiled warmly at them, ¡°young miss and young master can rest assured. i will definitely get someone to send these things to the princess¡¯ manor.¡± ¡°thank you for your trouble, shopkeeper.¡±


    si bao thanked him politely.


    ¡°little lord is too polite. this is what we should do.¡±


    after the two children left the shop, they went straight to the inn to buy some delicious food for mo ruyue.


    their mother¡¯s complexion was still not good. she needed to nourish herself.


    ¡°brother, did aunt qin also open a herbal dish shop in jincheng?


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the herbal dish shop and order some herbal dishes for mother.¡± ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°granny, sister chun hua, we want to go to a medicinal cuisine shop.¡±


    si bao and tang tang were very obedient this time. wherever they wanted to go, they would ask the granny and chun hua first. they would only go after they agreed.


    granny and chun hua felt that the young miss and master had suddenly become much more sensible because of the princess¡¯s injury.


    the two of them knew that the medicinal cuisine shop was one of the princess¡¯ businesses. although they were partners, it was still their own business. ¡°of course, this servant will bring young miss and young master over.¡±


    when they arrived at the entrance of the shop, the two children saw that the shop was much smaller than the one in their town.


    ¡°can you make money at such a young age?¡±


    tang tang felt that this herbal dish shop was too small compared to the size of their town.


    ¡°there are quite a lot of people who went in.¡±


    si bao gave a fair answer.


    when the two children were chatting as adults, the granny and chun hua would not interrupt.


    mo ruyue had specifically instructed them to let the children think about everything on their own when they were not asked.


    ¡°tsk, where did this country bumpkin come from?¡±


    just as tang tang and si bao were about to enter the shop, a seven or eight-year-old young master dressed in luxurious clothes walked past them and scolded them.


    ¡°brother, are they talking about us?¡±


    tang tang blinked her big eyes and looked at si bao. ¡°it should be. only the two of us are from the countryside.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go in and buy some herbal dishes for mother.¡±


    si bao felt that there was no need to pay attention to such rude children.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    the waiter guarding the door was curious when he saw two four or five-year-old children enter. as expected, he saw a few maidservants and manservants follow behind them.


    ever since wei yi and wei er had followed mo ruyue, they had been dressed in plain clothes. thus, to outsiders, they looked like servants and did not know that they were guards.


    ¡°young miss and young master, please come in!¡± ¡°do you know what shop this is?¡±


    the waiter smiled warmly and asked gently.


    ¡°i know. isn¡¯t it written on the door plaque that it¡¯s a medicinal dish?¡±


    the waiter couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he heard this. these two children could read?


    ¡°yes, yes. what would you like to order?¡±


    ¡°by the way, do you two know many medicinal dishes that many people can¡¯t eat? for example, young miss and young master have many taboos at a young age.¡±


    the waiter kindly reminded them. he saw that none of the servants of the two little masters made a sound, so he said this. he was afraid that the two children would order something randomly. if something went wrong, their shop would not be able to bear the responsibility.


    ¡°of course i know.¡±


    ¡°these are not difficult for me. when i eat medicinal cuisine, i definitely don¡¯t know what medicinal cuisine is.¡±


    si bao felt helpless when he heard his sister¡¯s words. although his sister was right, could they keep a low profile?


    ¡°can i trouble the waiter to pack a bowl of snakehead tofu soup for us?¡±


    the snakehead tofu soup was very good for healing wounds.


    when the waiter heard tang tang¡¯s words, he wanted to refute her. this herbal dish shop in the capital was a precedent. this little kid was so arrogant. she actually said that she didn¡¯t know what herbal dishes were when she ate them.


    now that si bao had ordered, she didn¡¯t plan to say anything. after all, these two children were good-looking.


    ¡°you¡¯re bragging without a draft.¡±


    si bao and tang tang turned around and saw the seven or eight-year-old young master looking at them with disdain.


    tang tang was furious.


    they didn¡¯t know this person at all, but this person had always disliked them?


    mother said that it was intolerable. she had already tolerated him once, but he still came. she couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    ¡°do you know us?¡±


    ¡°we don¡¯t know you anyway.¡±


    ¡°people like you are called self-righteous. you are a frog at the bottom of a well and think that everyone else is like you.¡±


    si bao stopped persuading his sister.


    granny rong and chun hua had wanted to speak up for their little miss and little master, but seeing how powerful their little miss and little master were, they didn¡¯t say anything..

 Chapter 549

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°presumptuous! do you know who our little young master is?¡±


    ¡°hurry up and kneel down and apologize to our young master. otherwise, you¡¯ll have a good time today.¡±


    chun hua and granny rong didn¡¯t say anything, but the other party¡¯s servant spoke.


    ¡°wei yi.¡±


    chun hua didn¡¯t want to argue with a brainless slave like the other party. it was too demeaning.


    wei yi immediately went forward and sealed the slave¡¯s mute acupoint. the servant suddenly realized that he could not speak, and his eyes widened in fear.


    even the young master realized that his servant could not speak.


    ¡°you damned slave, what did you do to him?¡±


    after saying that, the young master pointed at si bao and tang tang and said fiercely, ¡°if you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly treat my servant. otherwise, don¡¯t even think about walking out of here today!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll definitely get my father to send someone to throw you all into jail!¡±


    after saying that, he waved his hand at the other servants behind him. ¡°what are you waiting for? take them down!¡±


    the few servants behind him rushed forward and wanted to take tang tang and si bao down, but they were all kicked to the ground by wei yi. furthermore, the servants were all immobilized.


    the young master panicked when he saw that all his servants had stopped moving.


    ¡°you actually killed someone. you¡¯re dead.¡±


    tang tang and si bao completely ignored the young master¡¯s howls and turned to granny rong and chun hua.


    ¡°granny, sister chun hua, we didn¡¯t cause trouble first. he¡¯s already coming to arrest me and brother and throw us into jail.¡±


    tang tang felt wronged. they had already kept a low profile this time and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.


    when she was at the door, she ignored him. in the end, when she came in, she met him again and even bit him.


    ¡°this servant knows.¡±


    however, the commotion here had already attracted the attention of everyone in the shop.


    seeing this, the shopkeeper quickly came over to ask about the situation. the bystanders told the shopkeeper everything that had happened.


    the shopkeeper naturally knew that the young master was the one who caused trouble first, but now that all the servants around him had been beaten to the ground, this matter was a little difficult to deal with.


    at this moment, the waiter who had packed the snakehead fish tofu soup for tang tang and the others came over with the packed soup. he was also very surprised to see the situation at the scene, but he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the shopkeeper. with the shopkeeper around, he did not have to care about these things.


    ¡°young miss, young master, this is the snakehead tofu soup you ordered.¡±


    chun hua paid the silver and took the soup.


    ¡°young lady and young master, please take care.¡±


    the shopkeeper said politely to si bao and tang tang, wanting to personally send them out of the shop.


    she then said to granny rong, who looked like a housekeeper, ¡°bring your young miss and young master home quickly. that young master is not someone to be trifled with.¡¯


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. we¡¯re not to be trifled with. he was the one who found trouble with me first.


    ¡°if they find trouble with you, just let them find us.


    my house is on the east side of fushun street.¡±


    tang tang felt that this shop belonged to her family after all, and she couldn¡¯t let others come and ruin it.


    after saying that, she hurried home. she was anxious to let her mother drink the fish soup.


    only after they left did the shopkeeper remember that the young lady had mentioned that there was only one house on the east side of fu shun street, and it was princess ming yue¡¯s temporary residence.


    ¡°hiss-


    ¡°aiya, look at my old and muddle-headed eyes. i actually didn¡¯t see that it was one of the small owners!¡±


    the innkeeper ordered people to pack up the servants and servants lying on the ground and send them back to their own residence. they also sent the little young master back. he hurriedly headed towards fu shun street. he had to personally apologize to princess ming yue.


    this little boss was bullied by outsiders in his own shop. it was all because he, the shopkeeper, did not do his job well.


    in the princess¡¯ manor, gu ying was talking to mo ruyue.


    he had indeed been summoned by the general earlier. he had used the fastest speed to finish what they had to do and quickly returned.


    when she came back, she was happy to know that the two little fellows had gone to the streets. it was a good time for the two of them to be alone.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you going to ask me what i¡¯m going out for?¡±


    gu ying felt that mo ruyue was not interested in anything he did.


    ¡°then what did you do?¡±


    mo ruyue was used to having her own space and her own things to do. she heard that gu ying wanted to ask him, so she gave him face and asked.


    ¡°our surveillance of the liu family¡­¡±


    mo ruyue then realized that although gu ying was neither an official nor a general, he would still help the emperor do things that were inconvenient to do in public.


    but gu ying himself said that he was willing to do all this mainly because of the general, not the emperor.


    mo ruyue knew that he was doing this mainly for her.


    she never thought that she would one day be lucky enough to meet a man who was devoted to her.


    gu ying looked at mo ruyue¡¯s gentle smile and felt warm in his heart. he mustered his courage and held mo ruyue¡¯s hand. he was so excited that he was trembling. he was afraid that mo ruyue would shake him off or think that he was too rash.


    in the end, mo ruyue didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of shaking him off. instead, she just looked at him with a smile.


    gu ying was even more courageous now. he held mo ruyue¡¯s small hand in his palm.


    ¡°after we go back this time, let¡¯s hurry up and pay our respects to master. in the future, it¡¯s better not to come to a place like capital.¡±


    every time she came, there would always be some things that she let go of, but she would always be in danger.


    ¡°alright, i don¡¯t like coming either.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want you to chase after me in less than two days.¡±


    mo ruyue said with a smile. she thought that gu ying would be embarrassed, but he raised his head to look at her.


    ¡°you¡¯re my everything. wherever you are, my heart will be there.¡±


    after saying this, the two of them stared at the air and fell into silence. the distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer.


    ¡°mother, we¡¯re back!¡±


    tang tang¡¯s voice scared gu ying so much that he quickly sat back down and loosened his grip on mo ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°mother, i bought you some snakehead tofu soup. drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°uncle is back!¡±


    when si bao and tang tang saw gu ying now, they were not as annoyed as when they first saw him. instead, they were quite happy to see him now.


    because they felt that their uncle was still very safe at home.


    ¡°aiyo, tang tang and si bao are so filial. i¡¯m hungry.¡±


    gu ying deliberately said as he took the food box and opened it to take out the fish soup, pretending to drink it.


    ¡°uncle, just drink a small bowl. we¡¯re going to eat later. if you drink too much, you won¡¯t be able to eat.¡±


    tang tang¡¯s eyes darted around as she personally took the bowl and spoon from chun hua.


    ¡°i¡¯ll scoop it for you.¡±


    tang tang scooped half a bowl and pushed it to gu ying, then pushed the rest to mo ruyue.


    ¡°mother, quickly drink it. this blackfish soup has a long wound.¡± mo ruyue did not refuse and started drinking from the big bowl.


    gu ying also finished the small bowl of soup in one gulp. ¡°the shopkeeper of the princess¡¯ medicinal cuisine shop requests an audience.¡± the maidservant outside the door came in to report.


    mo ruyue thought that the shopkeeper knew that she was here, so he came over.


    since he was already here, there was no reason to not see him. he could ask about the recent situation in the shop.


    ¡°let him in.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    si bao and tang tang¡¯s expressions turned ugly when they heard that.


    could it be the young master was really causing trouble in herbal dish shop?


    granny rong finally had the time to tell mo ruyue and gu ying what had happened at the herbal dish shop.


    hearing this, gu ying immediately comforted the two uneasy children.


    ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. you¡¯ve done a good job..¡±

 Chapter 550

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    at this moment, the shopkeeper also arrived.


    as soon as he entered, he knelt down in mo ruyue¡¯s direction.


    ¡°this servant greets princess ming yue.¡±


    ¡°no need for formalities.¡¯


    ¡°this servant doesn¡¯t dare. this servant is here to ask for forgiveness from the princess.¡±


    the innkeeper really didn¡¯t dare to get up. today¡¯s matter could be considered to have wronged their young miss and young master.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. get up first. it¡¯s not your fault for what happened today.¡±


    ¡°whose child is that?¡±


    wei yi stepped forward and helped the shopkeeper up.


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    the shopkeeper hurriedly thanked him in a low voice. ¡°that is the young master of the zhao family.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll handle this matter, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    gu ying said to mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue nodded and left the matter to him.


    she asked the shopkeeper about the situation of the herbal dish shop and let him go back.


    the next day, the zhao family came to the princess¡¯ palace with many gifts to apologize.


    mo ruyue had left this matter to gu ying to handle, but she did not show up.


    she didn¡¯t know how lord zhao apologized, but she knew that he had paid a huge price this time.


    not only that, after lord zhao returned from the princess¡¯ palace, he beat up his youngest son, who had always been in so much pain that he looked like an eyeball.


    if he didn¡¯t do anything about this child, he might offend some noble person in


    the tuture.


    after another two days, mo ruyue¡¯s injuries were almost healed. the scab on her shoulder was slowly falling off.


    almost everyone in the family was there. although there were people taking care of them at home, qin qingyan and qin qingshuang were still worried. if they didn¡¯t go back soon, doctor qin and qin rouwan would be worried.


    on the tenth day of the lunar month, mo ruyue and gu ying brought their children and servants back to west river village.


    after resting for a day, mo ruyue wanted to go to the village to check out the situation in the shed, but gu ying insisted that she should pay her master a new year visit first.


    doctor qin and qin rouwan were already waiting at home. even qin haoyu was obediently waiting at home.


    doctor qin knew something was wrong with mo ruyue the moment he saw her. he checked her pulse and found that she had been injured and poisoned.


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    mo ruyue had no choice but to tell him the whole story.


    ¡°master, those things have been packed up. there is another very important thing to tell you today.¡±


    gu ying felt that it was better for him to speak about this matter.


    ¡°yes, tell me.¡±


    doctor qin stroked his beard, as if he didn¡¯t hear gu ying calling him master.


    ¡°xiao yue and i are preparing to get married soon. i hope master can choose an auspicious day for us.¡±


    ¡°pfft-


    qin rouwan spat out a mouthful of tea.


    ¡°what did you say? is this what the two of you want?¡±


    fortunately, doctor qin did not drink any water at this moment. otherwise, he would have spat it out like his daughter.


    mo ruyue and gu ying nodded.


    ¡°hahaha, that¡¯s great news! i¡¯ll leave this matter to master. i guarantee that i¡¯ll choose the best auspicious day for you?¡±


    in fact, everyone had witnessed how well gu ying treated mo ruyue last year. they only wanted to see what mo ruyue meant. this was mo ruyue¡¯s own business, and no one else could interfere.


    in their eyes, mo ruyue was the best woman in the world and was worthy of the best man.


    now that they were together, they were happy to see it happen.


    gu ying would definitely take care of these two children sincerely.


    the two pitiful children lost their mother and father at such a young age. now, they had a mother and a father.


    ¡°look, if you¡¯re all ready, why don¡¯t we have an earlier date? how about the


    16th of the first month?¡±


    doctor qin knew that mo ruyue was not a person who cared about trifles, but she was still a young lady. now that gu ying was in front of her, he, as mo ruyue¡¯s master and elder, had to think about his young lady.


    since gu ying was the one who said this, it was obvious that mo ruyue had agreed to it. therefore, he tried to say this. if the two of them agreed, it meant that they were almost ready.


    the main reason was that he was afraid that the two children would reach an irreversible step, so he was in a hurry to get married. he could not choose too far back and delay things.


    gu ying couldn¡¯t wait to get married tomorrow. of course, he didn¡¯t have any objections. his first reaction was to see mo ruyue¡¯s opinion.


    mo ruyue thought for a moment. ¡°after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, i¡¯ll be busy planting rice. i¡¯ll have to build shops on both sides of the mountain tunnel. gu ying will also have to devote himself to teaching his students. i¡¯ll be busier as the days go by. the sixteenth day of the first lunar month is the most suitable day. let¡¯s set it on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month.¡±


    doctor qin listened to mo ruyue¡¯s explanation and felt that he was overthinking things.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. have you done your wedding dress? how many more days do we have?¡±


    qin rouwan was more worried about this matter.


    mo ruyue had not prepared any wedding dress. she had decided to get married on the spur of the moment and had gone to the capital for five days. she had almost forgotten about it.


    ¡°aunt zhou should be able to make it in a hurry.¡±


    during lunch, everyone at the table was talking about mo ruyue and gu ying¡¯s wedding. they were all laughing and talking about the details of the upcoming wedding.


    the children listened together. qin haoyan immediately understood who they were talking about and was happy for them.


    qin haoyu, tang tang, and si bao only knew that someone was getting married, but they didn¡¯t know who it was.


    they often heard the adults talking about who would get married and what they would do, but they didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    after dinner, qin rouwan assured mo ruyue that she would prepare all the necessary tools for the wedding. after all, she was more experienced.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble sister to worry about it. we won¡¯t stay any longer. we still have other things to do at home.¡±


    doctor qin and qin rouwan didn¡¯t stay any longer. they had important matters to attend to.


    mo ruyue had been thinking about her next words on the way back. it was only when she was at the qin residence that she remembered that she had not told si bao and tang tang about her marriage with gu ying.


    there were only the three of them in the carriage. gu ying was driving the carriage outside.


    ¡°si bao, tang tang, mother has something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°what is it, mother?¡±


    tang tang and si bao were all ears.


    ¡°do you want a father?¡±


    tang tang and si bao looked at each other. it would be a lie to say that they didn¡¯t want a father. seeing that other children had a father, they actually wanted a father too. ¡°can you let uncle be our father?¡±


    tang tang asked softly.


    ¡°why?¡±


    mo ruyue wanted to hear the little girl¡¯s thoughts. she hadn¡¯t thought of a good excuse yet, but the little girl had already mentioned gu ying.


    ¡°because uncle is our biological uncle, we can also call him father. uncle treats brother and me well. he looks very similar to us. most importantly, if mother and uncle get married, they don¡¯t have to get married.¡±


    ¡°sister is right.¡±


    si bao looked at mo ruyue and asked, ¡°mother, are you going to marry uncle?¡±


    ¡°well, do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°just say it.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t expect the two children to be so easy to talk about. she had even racked her brains just now.


    ¡°no, i don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°no, i don¡¯t.¡±


    tang tang sat closer to mo ruyue and pressed her against her.


    ¡°mother, after you and uncle get married, quickly give me a younger brother or sister.¡±


    mo ruyue was a little embarrassed. ¡°i don¡¯t have the final say. it depends on whether there are any babies willing to come to our house and be your younger siblings.¡±


    ¡°definitely. ¡±


    ¡°as long as mother gives birth to younger brothers and sisters for me, i promise to be the best elder sister.¡±


    ¡°brother, you must be the best big brother, right?¡±


    si bao suddenly sat up straight.


    ¡°of course.


    ¡°hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 551

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    gu ying, who was driving the carriage outside, heard the conversation between the mother and son in the carriage clearly. the laughter in the carriage made the corners of his mouth curl up.


    if he liked younger siblings, he would definitely work hard to give birth to two for them.


    after returning home, gu ying and mo ruyue told everyone about this.


    of course, everyone in the family was very happy. wasn¡¯t this what they had been looking forward to?


    granny rong and granny yan immediately patted their chests and said to mo


    ruyue, ¡°leave the matter of the wedding dress to this old servant!¡±


    aunt zhou was not to be outdone. she also wanted to prepare a wedding dress for mo ruyue. ever since she came to the qin family, she had been the one who made the clothes for mo ruyue and the children. the clothes fit the whole family well and they liked them very much.


    therefore, she had to make the wedding dress.


    in the end, mo ruyue decided to let the three of them work together to make the preparations.


    as for qin qingyan and qin qingshuang, they were asked to write invitations again.


    according to mo ruyue¡¯s idea, it would be fine to just have a lively meal with her family. however, her family had always denied it. after all, marriage was a joyous occasion. how could they just casually do it?


    mo ruyue thought that they were right. if she didn¡¯t tell them, outsiders wouldn¡¯t know that she and gu ying were married.


    just like those arrogant commoners back then, even if she became a princess, because she did not return to the village with great fanfare, those people thought that she was using a chicken feather as an arrow.


    ¡°then you guys should follow the normal procedure. i don¡¯t know about these things either. if you don¡¯t know, you can ask mrs. wang and mrs. chen. mrs.


    chen¡¯s family¡¯s aunt chen must know a lot. after all, she¡¯s still young.¡±


    ¡°got it. sister-in-law, you should rest more. your shoulder is still injured.¡± qin qingfei couldn¡¯t do anything, and the others didn¡¯t allow her to interfere.


    she just watched the show and felt very happy.


    big brother and sister-in-law are finally getting married!


    this matter also blew up in the village.


    the qin family was preparing for mo ruyue and gu ying¡¯s wedding, and even doctor qin was no exception.


    on the other hand, mo ruyue seemed to be the most relaxed person apart from teaching those nominal disciples.


    she went to the village to see how the greenhouses were doing.


    the yellow garlic grew very well. the yellow garlic was like chives. it could continue to grow after being cut.


    the vegetable seeds had also grown into small chicken feathers. they looked fresh and tender. whether it was stir-fried, cold, or added to soup, they were absolutely delicious.


    ¡°how is it? can we sell all our vegetables now?¡±


    the old village chief followed closely behind mo ruyue.


    ever since the village had built the shed and planted the seeds, the old village chief had paid the most attention to the shed in the village. the rest of the work had been handed over to wang tiezhu.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, but can you wait a few days? when i get married to gu ying, i¡¯ll sell all these to my family for a banquet.¡±


    when mo ruyue was talking about her marriage, she didn¡¯t feel shy at all. she was very natural, as if she was eating and sleeping.


    ¡°sure, sure, sure!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll tell the villagers in a while.¡±


    the old village chief accompanied mo ruyue throughout the entire process and visited every shed in the village. then, he went to look for the villagers. the villagers naturally agreed and even said that they would give all the goods in the shed to mo ruyue for free.


    mo ruyue was the one who had taught him how to build this shed.


    mo ruyue did not know that the villagers were going to give her vegetables. she had just returned to the princess¡¯ manor and saw that her family was very busy. she stood beside gu ying and watched him write an invitation. the one he was writing now was for the emperor.


    when gu ying wrote this invitation, he was in a very good mood.


    although the emperor would not come personally, he still had to write. no matter what, mo ruyue was his own sister, so he had to inform him of the marriage.


    mo ruyue looked at gu ying who was so happy. she really thought that he didn¡¯t know what he was so happy about.


    what a childish temper.


    suddenly, a maidservant came to report that foreman fang was looking for her.


    ¡°let him in.¡±


    i wonder why foreman fang is here now?


    foreman fang greeted mo ruyue when he arrived. ¡°princess, it¡¯s like this. there are still a few days before the 16th day of the first lunar month. my workers come to me every day to ask if i can start work. they say that they have nothing better to do at home, so it¡¯s better to start work earlier so that we can finish work earlier. that¡¯s why i¡¯m here to ask princess for instructions.¡±


    mo ruyue understood what he meant. those people felt that it was better to come out and earn money than to stay at home.


    ¡°if you all want to come to work earlier, that¡¯s fine too. it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°go and get the roll of paper from the blue and white porcelain bottle in the study room,¡± mo ruyue said to chun hua.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    chun hua quickly brought over the things mo ruyue wanted. mo ruyue glanced at them and passed them to foreman fang.


    ¡°this is the house i want. if you have any questions, come and ask me.¡±


    foreman fang took it with both hands and told mo ruyue that they would start work the next day. he would go back and inform his workers after receiving permission.


    mo ruyue knew that the workers under foreman fang were very willing to spend money on food and drinks. as foreman fang¡¯s skills were good, the price he charged was high, and the workers under him were paid more, so he was not stingy.


    mo ruyue asked wang tiezhu to go to the village to promote the food. anyone who wanted to earn a little money and had their own specialty food could set up a stall there.


    now, on the other side of the youshan tunnel, they could set up their stalls at the exit of lianshan county.


    the sanatorium made a lot of fried chicken, duck, and skewers every day. they could also push the cart to lianshan county to sell them.


    the villagers responded to wang tiezhu¡¯s arrangements very enthusiastically and even tried to understand the situation.


    now that the tunnel had been opened up, mo ruyue¡¯s hospital had more patients than before. it was not even the fifteenth day of the first lunar month yet, but there were already many patients coming to see the doctor.


    in the past, it was said that people did not look for a doctor or see a doctor in the first month of the year. they were afraid that the meaning was not good and they had to take medicine and see a doctor all year round.


    among the patients who came, there were very few who specialized in gynecology. almost none of them. even the luo geniuses of yongyuan didn¡¯t let mo ruyue see them personally.


    previously, during the new year, they had returned to their hometown. after returning, they brought another person with them. this person was also their friend and a doctor. after coming, he felt that west river village was very beautiful and decided not to leave.


    mo ruyue was happy to see this happen, and even asked them to help find two more doctors like this to come to the village, so that the whole family could settle down.


    a day later, in the imperial palace of the capital, ji hong looked at the invitation in his hand with mixed feelings.


    the empress dowager and imperial concubine li also knew about it, and they were both happy for mo ruyue.


    imperial concubine li quickly sent someone to write a letter to congratulate her and gave her many gifts. however, she could not go herself because lin ¡®er was still too young.


    the emperor and empress dowager could not go either. the situation in the palace was tense because of the crazy empress liu.


    mo ruyue and gu ying did not know about this. ji hong did not want them to know about it, lest it would disrupt their marriage.


    the days passed by in a hustle and bustle. soon, it was the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. the next day was gu ying and mo ruyue¡¯s wedding day.


    ¡°princess, please try on this wedding dress first and see if there are any areas that don¡¯t fit you correctly. this old servant can also make changes in advance.¡±


    granny rong was holding a set of wedding clothes that she, granny yan, and aunt zhou had worked together to get mo ruyue to try them on..

 Chapter 552

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue knew what they meant. they had actually made quite a few clothes for her, so how could there be any deviation in size? however, she still tried them on.


    as soon as they were dressed, granny rong and the other two, together with


    chun hua, were stunned.


    ¡°it¡¯s too beautiful!¡±


    ¡°yue yue, can i come in? i have something to tell you.¡±


    it was gu ying.


    ¡°come in.¡±


    the moment gu ying entered the room, he saw mo ruyue in her wedding dress and was shocked!


    ¡°what do you want?¡±


    mo ruyue was embarrassed by his stare.


    gu ying came back to his senses. no matter how unwilling he was, he still had to say it.


    he said with some difficulty, ¡°general, it¡¯s urgent. the liu family colluded with foreign bandits to rebel. i¡­ i have to go to the border. our marriage may have to be canceled. i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    mo ruyue raised her head in shock. gu ying showed her the urgent letter from the great general.


    the great general had told him to go tomorrow after he got married, but he didn¡¯t want to let mo ruyue feel that her husband had just left after he got married.


    mo ruyue had also read the sentence, but her choice was the same as gu ying¡¯s.


    however, was he going to leave without even having sex on the wedding day?!


    she also knew that it was unrealistic for gu ying not to go. when he retired, he said that he would still go back if the battlefield needed him.


    everyone knew what gu ying had said about his hidden illness, so it was even more impossible for him not to go.


    gu ying didn¡¯t look like a timid person. if he did, mo ruyue wouldn¡¯t like him anymore.


    gu ying pulled mo ruyue into his arms.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t come back, i¡¯ll marry someone else!¡± said mo ruyue.¡±


    the next morning, gu ying got dressed and got on his horse, ready to go to the border.


    doctor qin and qin rouwan felt that they were mo ruyue¡¯s family members, so they came early in the morning. when they saw gu ying, who was ready to go, they were both confused.


    since he had only received the general¡¯s urgent order yesterday, he did not have time to inform his relatives and friends.


    however, he still treated his friends and family as if they were friends.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? where is he going? is he not going to marry you?¡±


    qin rouwan saw that gu ying didn¡¯t look like he was riding a horse to welcome the bride. he was wearing a soldier¡¯s uniform. it was obvious that he was going to war!


    ¡°he received an urgent order from the great general.¡±


    gu ying waited for another two hours. more than half of the invited guests had arrived. mo ruyue urged him to hurry up and set off. ¡°hurry up and leave. don¡¯t waste your time here.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll leave after saying a few words.¡±


    he didn¡¯t want mo ruyue to face all the guests¡¯ questions alone, so he had stayed behind to explain why he had left.


    gu ying didn¡¯t get off his horse in front of the guests. he just sat on the horse and looked a little further so that the guests below could see him clearly.


    ¡°today is the day of my wedding with mo ruyue, and i invited all of you to attend the wedding banquet. however, i¡¯m going to slip of the tongue today.¡±


    ¡°however, since everyone is already here today, please come to the residence for a chat. when i return, i will invite everyone to the wedding banquet again.¡±


    ¡°at that time, i, gu ying, will punish myself with three cups of wine to express my apology.¡±


    ¡°after this xue goes on the expedition, i hope that the villagers will take good care of mo ruyue and her child. this xue is extremely grateful!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s getting late, excuse me!¡±


    after saying that, gu ying turned around and gave mo ruyue a deep look, then turned around and galloped away without looking back. the guests came back to their senses after gu ying left.


    was it better to enter the residence or not?


    the groom had already gone out to fight. it would be too bad for them to go in and gather, right?


    if he didn¡¯t go in and turned around to leave, where would princess ming yue put her face?


    at this moment, many people thought of mo ruyue¡¯s predecessor. although not many people had seen him before, everyone knew that he had gone to the battlefield on the day he married mo ruyue and never returned. now, gu ying was like this. this was really¡­.


    the scene instantly fell silent.


    at this moment, mo ruyue stood in front of the guests and invited them with a smile, ¡°many of you haven¡¯t come to my princess¡¯ manor yet. today, you¡¯ll enter the manor to take a look and add some liveliness to my new princess¡¯ manor.¡±


    when everyone saw that mo ruyue had said so herself, they all smiled and entered the princess¡¯s manor as if nothing had happened.


    mo ruyue was already upset. if they continued to be silent, it would make her even sadder.


    doctor qin, qin rouwan, hua jianan, and wang tiezhu were helping mo ruyue to greet the guests.


    xue qing walked up to qin qingfei, qin qingshuang, and qin qingyan, who were frowning, and scolded them in a low voice.


    ¡°what are you guys doing with such sad faces? big brother just went out, what are you guys doing with such faces?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think sister-in-law is sad enough?¡±


    xue qing patted qin qingyan¡¯s head.


    ¡°everyone, cheer up. do you have so little confidence in big brother?¡±


    ¡°you guys haven¡¯t seen it before, but let me tell you, big brother will definitely return with a complete victory, just like last time!¡±


    the three siblings were scolded by xue qing, and they also perked up.


    indeed, they had lost confidence in their eldest brother, but what about sister-in-law?


    the three siblings cheered up and smiled, helping to greet the guests.


    the dishes that were supposed to be prepared for the banquet had been prepared long ago. it would be a waste not to eat them. it was better to cook them all today and let the guests eat them.


    while they were chatting and laughing, they were also paying attention to mo ruyue¡¯s cautious expression.


    little did he know that mo ruyue was just a little disappointed.


    it would be a lie if gu ying went to war and said that she was not worried. but things had already come to this point. no matter how sad or worried she was, it was useless. she might as well live her life well and do what she could.


    no matter what, life still had to go on.


    today¡¯s banquet was not only about the wedding, but also about the introduction of the village¡¯s greenhouse vegetables to these people.


    sure enough, the appearance of these garlic, chicken, feather, celery, and other vegetables suddenly made the scene, which was originally a little depressed because of gu ying¡¯s departure, popular.


    ¡°how can there be vegetables in the middle of winter?¡±


    ¡°this is celery. what is this?¡±


    ¡°the leek isn¡¯t this color, and the leek leaves aren¡¯t that wide.¡±


    ¡°but it¡¯s really delicious. it smells so good!¡± ¡°where did you buy these vegetables?¡±


    ¡°hahaha, this is grown by our village!¡±


    wang tiezhu entered the arena at the right time.


    ¡°let¡¯s taste it first. what do you think of the taste? if you want these vegetables later, you can come with me to the village to choose them yourself.¡±


    ¡°hey, hey, hey, brother-in-law, didn¡¯t we agree that you would give it to me?¡±


    hua jianan stood up anxiously. seeing that everyone was looking at him, he hurriedly said, ¡°my wife loves to eat these.¡±


    ¡°jianan, don¡¯t worry. you said that there will definitely be one!¡±


    hua jianan was relieved after hearing wang tiezhu¡¯s words. as long as he did not show the greenhouse he was working with to those people, it was fine.


    ¡°no, sister-in-law, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to serve those dishes at the inn in the village?¡±


    hua jianan asked mo ruyue softly.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t think that there would be much. even if we supply the inn, there would still be more.¡±


    while the guests were eating happily, in the imperial palace, ji hong glared angrily at mo yu, who was kneeling in front of him. ¡°what did you say? say it again. who let gu ying go?¡±


    ¡°general song! ¡±


    mo yu lowered his head and did not dare to look at the emperor. if he said another word, he would be able to hear his voice trembling..

 Chapter 553

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°crash!¡±


    ji hong was so angry that he swept the things on the table onto the ground.


    the eunuch beside him was so frightened that he fell to his knees.


    ¡°if gu ying goes to the border, what about ming yue? does he not care about ming yue anymore?


    ¡°how dare general song make such a decision!¡±


    general is doing this for you, the emperor¡¯s son-in-law.


    mo yu only dared to say this in his heart for general song.


    the only thing to blame was that the liu family was too despicable. they had


    to collude with the foreign bandits at this time. if it was a day later, wouldn¡¯t gu ying have married princess ming yue and caused him to suffer an undeserved disaster here.


    ¡°this subordinate is willing to help general xue!¡±


    mo yu had no choice but to come up with this move, hoping to appease the emperor.


    ¡°men!¡±


    two more men in black appeared in the room. they were also dragon shadow guards.


    ¡°my lord!¡±


    ¡°i order the three of you to go to the border to assist gu ying. you must secretly ensure that his life is not in danger.¡±


    he was not concerned about gu ying. he was afraid that his sister would become a widow again and he would have to take the blame. he would not take the blame!


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    mo yu and the other two said in unison.


    mo yu was touched. the emperor always said how much he hated gu ying, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to see anything happen to him. even the three of them were sent to protect him. their emperor was really the best brother-in-law in the world.


    nine months later


    another year of spring and autumn


    chun hua took the account book from wang tiezhu and returned to the second courtyard of the princess¡¯ manor.


    at this moment, mo ruyue, granny rong, granny yan, and aunt zhou were sitting under a grape rack, studying something.


    ¡°princess, village chief wang said that the county magistrate had sorted out this. please have a look at the cotton harvest of lianshan county this year.¡±


    mo ruyue took the account book from chun hua¡¯s hands and flipped through it.


    the geographical distribution of the entire county was different, so the cotton production income varied. the lowest was about 300 catties, and the highest was about 500 catties. it was considered a high yield.


    seventy percent of these people were taken in by her, and the remaining thirty percent were freely sold or kept by the farmers.


    ¡°have the furthest ones in the entire county be delivered by tomorrow night. have the people in the cotton clothing workshop be on their toes from tomorrow onwards.¡±


    ¡°they could recruit more workers from outside and divide them into two batches to work day and night. they had to finish it within half a month.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    chun hua followed mo ruyue¡¯s instructions and ran out again.


    ¡°princess, please try it on.¡±


    in granny rong¡¯s hands was a dark green, soft) and thin modified version of the cheongsam. there was also a pair of cotton pants and a single-material dress.


    they had spent two days researching this.


    ¡°it¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    mo ruyue took it and went into the room to change. when she came out, everyone was stunned!


    ¡°this is really too beautiful!¡±


    ¡°it fits so well!¡±


    ¡°so this is what simple luxury looks like!¡±


    the medium-long cotton coat reached up to the knees and the thighs were split open. this style of clothing would not be a hindrance even if he was riding a horse. the lower body was matched with the same style of cotton pants, and the outer cover was a dress of the same color. it was a perfect match!


    ¡°princess, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    mo ruyue also felt that her outfit was very beautiful. she had designed it herself with the wisdom of her ancestors. how could it not look good? ¡°wow, sister-in-law, what are you wearing? it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    xue qing came over with a chubby baby who was six or seven months old.


    then, qin qingfei came with a baby that was still one or two months old.


    xue qing was carrying her son while qin qingfei was carrying her daughter.


    ¡°aiya, sister-in-law looks so good in this dress. it¡¯s a cotton-padded jacket, right?¡±


    mo ruyue twirled in front of them.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it nice?


    ¡°it¡¯s winter, so you should wear warm clothes.¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go change first. it¡¯s really hot.¡±


    mo ruyue came out after changing into thin clothes. granny rong folded the clothes neatly.


    ¡°sister-in-law, are you really planning to go to the border?¡±


    ¡°what if you go to the border and come back?¡±


    today, xue qing and qin qingfei came together mainly because mo ruyue was going to the border.


    they wanted to persuade mo ruyue not to take the risk. after all, she was a woman and it was inconvenient for her to travel.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that even better? it means that i¡¯m a lucky star.¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ve made up my mind. you don¡¯t have to say anything else. i¡¯m definitely going.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been preparing those things for nine months. i didn¡¯t want to use them, but it seems that they really can be used.¡±


    xue qing and qin qingfei could not persuade her anymore.


    in these nine months, she had been in close contact with gu ying through letters.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t remember gu ying¡¯s usual sweet nothings very clearly. she only knew that the border was cold and bitter. half of the year was winter.


    this was also the reason why mo ruyue ordered the entire lianshan county to grow cotton this year.


    there were even many people who planted cotton in their grain fields.


    of course, even if all the land in lianshan county was planted with cotton, it might not be enough for the soldiers at the border. it was still possible to temporarily respond to an emergency. in addition to the duck down collected in the past year, it was enough to make cotton down jackets for the soldiers at the border.


    even if these soldiers could not be used this time, they could still be used in the future. there were many soldiers at the border. they could not protect the country and had to suffer from hunger and cold.


    who knew that this battle would take so long? according to the current situation, it would take at least one or two months to end.


    two months ago, she had asked someone to start making the outer cover of the cotton down jacket. now that the cotton was down, she could just fill it with cotton and duck down according to the ratio.


    granny rong and the others couldn¡¯t control mo ruyue. all they could do was help her prepare more things that she could use.


    with so many of them, only chun hua, who had some fighting skills, would be able to go with them. the others would have to stay at home.


    mo ruyue was as busy as a spinning top in september.


    she was busy helping the villagers open their shops, her own shop, the women who studied medicine, the village¡¯s inn, and the herbal medicine shop.


    what mo ruyue did not expect was that the medicinal cuisine shop, which she did not have much hope for, had suddenly become popular. most of the customers were outsiders.


    he would visit gu ying¡¯s civil and martial arts school from time to time because the two girls at home, especially tang tang, would always go to the civil and martial arts school to eavesdrop on his lessons. no matter what he said, he could not stop them.


    according to tang tang¡¯s thoughts, why should her uncle, brother, and the other students be allowed to study while she and her aunt could only wait at home to grow up and take care of their husbands and children when they got married?


    mo ruyue agreed with what he said. so, she teamed up with xue qing, qin qingfei, and qin rouwan to build a school for girls in the village.


    this made tang tang and qin qingshuang very happy.


    she had thought that in the first two years of school, there would definitely not be many people willing to send their girls to school. however, she did not expect that as long as there were girls in west river village, they would all send them. gradually, many girls from other villages also sent them.


    fortunately, mo ruyue did not have to do these things personally. she only needed to go and inspect occasionally. now, the reputation of the women¡¯s college was completely handed over to granny rong and granny yan.


    even doctor luo quan from the hospital could assist the two nannies in supervising them.


    qin qingfei was in charge of the inn and the herbal medicine shop in the village. if things didn¡¯t go well, xue qing would help.


    gu ying¡¯s civil and martial arts institute would not have any major problems tor the time being, but he did not have the intention ot sending people out. anyway, gu ying was on the battlefield, so it was not considered a breach of contract with the emperor. as for the rest, he would wait for him to come back and reorganize himself..

 Chapter 554

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    half a month later, 100,000 cotton-padded down jackets were completed. during this period, mo ruyue personally inspected 10,000 of them before she was relieved.


    the cotton-padded clothing workshop continued to produce. she wanted to sell it to the emperor at a ¡®high price.¡¯ for his country, she and gu ying had not been married until now. it was impossible for her not to be angry.


    not only did she want to sell her cotton-padded clothes, but she also wanted to ¡®sold well¡¯ all kinds of grain.


    on the first day of the tenth month, mo ruyue was ready to go. tang tang, si bao, qin qingshuang, qin qingyan, and qin qingfei were all reluctant to part with mo ruyue.


    xue qing and qin rouwan¡¯s eyes also turned red.


    doctor qin handed mo ruyue two large packages.


    ¡°alright, don¡¯t waste any more time. be careful on the road.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the two thousand soldiers that the emperor had sent to escort her. even robbers would not come out to cause trouble when the country was in trouble.


    mo ruyue looked at the crying children. ¡°i hope that when i come back, all of you will improve and be able to take charge of your own affairs.¡±


    after saying that, he turned around and left. the two thousand soldiers immediately followed him and raised a cloud of dust, making the originally sad people forget how sad they were.


    after mo ruyue left xike city, she no longer had to worry about anything in the village. everything had been arranged. her family would probably do better than her. what she was anxious about now was to find a way to reach the border faster.


    those soldiers were suffering from hunger and cold. if she arrived earlier, she could warm them up earlier.


    two days later, chun hua really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. even she herself couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°princess, its better for you to take the carriage. your body won¡¯t be able to take it if you ride day and night like this.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. didn¡¯t granny rong make us thicker cotton mats? we¡¯ll change into them at the next station.¡±


    if you really can¡¯t take it anymore, you can follow me slowly in your own carriage. i¡¯ll leave some soldiers behind.¡±


    ¡°princess, this servant can do it. this servant will definitely not leave princess.¡±


    the station chief had already received the notice and had prepared all the rooms and normal supplies.


    however, what he did not expect was that there were actually two women among these soldiers.


    although the two women were dressed as men, they did not deliberately dress up as men. anyone with a discerning eye could tell that they were women at a glance.


    ¡°don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t look at, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± otherwise, if he made a mistake, he would not be able to keep his life.¡±


    wei yi stood in front of the station chief and said those words, scaring the station chief so much that he hurriedly retreated, not daring to look at mo


    ruyue and chun hua again.


    ¡°is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°yes, sir. everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°lead the way to the small courtyard first.¡±


    the postmaster led the way at wei yi¡¯s command.


    he finally knew that the original courtyard was prepared for these two girls.


    which family¡¯s young miss was this? even if she was a young miss, she couldn¡¯t bring 2,000 guards to protect her at once.


    however, no matter how curious he was, he did not dare to ask again. wei yi¡¯s terrifying aura was not to be trifled with. if he spoke too much, he might really lose his head.


    those who could come to the relay station to rest were either rich or noble. they were not people that small figures like them could afford to offend.


    after entering the small courtyard, wei yi personally helped chun hua bring the hot water to the washroom. after pouring the water, he retreated and stood guard at the door.


    chun hua wanted to help mo ruyue take off her outer clothes, but mo ruyue refused.


    ¡°i should be much stronger than you. you just have to take care of yourself. ¡°it¡¯s so good for you to stay at home. you don¡¯t know how to enjoy life.¡±


    she had been working hard for the past two years. although she hadn¡¯t learned internal energy, her hands and feet hadn¡¯t fallen behind. even after two years of intermittent training, she was no longer comparable to her fragile body.


    seeing that mo ruyue was unwilling, chun hua could only take off her own clothes.


    ¡°this servant is princess¡¯ person, naturally this servant will go wherever


    princess goes.¡±


    her condition was indeed much worse than mo ruyue¡¯s.


    in order to save time, the two of them took a bath together. of course, they were separated into two baths.


    her thighs were almost peeled off by the horse riding, but in order to take a comfortable hot bath, she endured the pain and went into the hot water. ignoring the pain in her legs, she felt really comfortable being wrapped in warm water. she felt that most of his fatigue had been relieved.


    mo ruyue got up after she was almost done bathing and called out to chun


    hua, who was about to fall asleep.


    ¡°get up and stop soaking. the water is getting cold.¡±


    chun hua was startled awake by mo ruyues call, but she immediately stood up and quickly dried her body. just as she was about to put on her clothes, mo


    ruyue stopped her and threw her a small porcelain bottle.


    ¡°wipe the wound on your leg. there are still a few days to go.¡±


    after saying that, she opened a bottle for herself. she also had to apply medicine on her legs.


    chun hua brought mo ruyue the modified qipao and cotton down jacket that granny rong had made for her.


    ¡°princess, it¡¯s getting colder and colder. let¡¯s wear this.¡±


    the further north they went, the colder the weather became. moreover, they would have to ride horses in the future, so they could wear these thick clothes. if it was colder, they could just put on a cloak and a mink hat.


    mo ruyue did not refuse. however, she regretted agreeing to let aunt zhou and the others dress her as a woman. if it was also a man¡¯s dress, it would be simple and convenient to wear. it was such a mistake.


    wearing a woman¡¯s dress would require a skirt to cover the pants, which was somewhat inconvenient. it would be inappropriate if she did not wear it. at this moment, she really regretted not making a men¡¯s cotton coat.


    chun hua also had a similar design. of course, the material of her clothes was not as good as mo ruyue¡¯s. however, the cotton and down inside were the same. she had made them herself.


    they didn¡¯t have much hope at first, but when they saw how beautiful the princess looked in it, they were looking forward to it. the two of them changed into new clothes and opened the door.


    wei yi, who was standing at the door, heard that the person inside was about to come out. at this moment, wei er, who had just finished preparing mo ruyue¡¯s dinner, came over.


    wei yi called for wei er to follow him and empty the two bath barrels in the room.


    out of the four guards, only wei one and wei two followed, while wei three and wei four stayed at home.


    when they were still at home, granny rong and jiayao had prepared a lot of condiments for them. they were all packed in small jars of different colors, with the names of the condiments pasted on them.


    granny rong and the others knew that mo ruyue would not be used to the food outside, but they could not bring all the food they had prepared along the way. even in winter, it could go bad, so they had prepared many seasonings for her.


    when the time came, they would make something convenient for themselves, such as simple barbecued meat, stewed meat, and so on. wei yi and wei er could make it with these seasonings, and the taste would be quite good.


    thus, when mo ruyue and chun hua were washing up in the room, wei er went to prepare food. now that he was out, it was time to eat.


    wei yi and wei er saw that mo ruyue was willing to endure physical pain rather than take the carriage. she wanted to reach the border as soon as possible.


    thus, wei yi and wei er had a tacit understanding along the way, trying not to waste any time.


    ¡°what smells so good? the two of you have already prepared the food.¡±


    the moment she came out, chun hua wanted to hurry up and make some delicious food for the princess. when she smelled the smell, she knew that wei yi and wei er had prepared the food. of course, she had to praise them.


    wei er¡¯s face turned red from the praise.


    ¡°come over and we¡¯ll eat together. have you arranged for the others?¡±


    wei yi immediately replied, ¡°princess, don¡¯t worry. the others have already been arranged. those things have also been arranged.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded. ¡°then let¡¯s eat together. we don¡¯t have to be so particular outside. we¡¯re in a hurry..¡±

 Chapter 555

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    since mo ruyue had already said so, wei yi, wei er, and chun hua did not say anything else. however, the aroma of the roasted meat and sauce they ate drifted far away.


    the people passing by outside the courtyard all wanted to see what was so fragrant in the courtyard.


    however, the courtyard door was closed, so she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    chun hua, who had finished eating, quickly stewed some meat that they had bought here, added the seasonings they had brought, and made a few pieces of sauce. they could eat for two days on the road, and it was not far from the next station in two days.


    they rested at the relay station for a night and left at dawn the next day. just like that, they basically didn¡¯t stop on the road and arrived at their destination two days earlier than expected.


    chun hua saw that there were actually people living in such a cold place. moreover, wasn¡¯t there a war here? why weren¡¯t these people leaving?


    however, looking at the cold and snowy weather, she knew that these people probably had nowhere to go. moreover, it was easy to get out of here, but it was hard to say if they could come back.


    perhaps they would die on the way, starve to death, or be eaten by wolves, tigers, and leopards. thinking of this, it was indeed better to live here as long as possible


    this village should be the most remote village on the border, and also the last village


    when mo ruyue led two thousand soldiers past them, the hopeful looks on their faces dimmed.


    at this moment, in the general¡¯s tent, gu ying and the general were plotting their next move. suddenly, a soldier came to the door and stood outside the tent to report.


    ¡°reporting to great general, 800 meters away from the camp, a 2,000-strong xiliang army has arrived!¡±


    the general had a face full of question marks. he didn¡¯t ask for reinforcements?


    even if they did, they couldn¡¯t just support 2,000 people, right?


    what could two thousand do?


    at the end of the battle, two thousand people might be able to decide the outcome, but at this time, two thousand people could not be used as a bargaining chip.


    ¡°send someone to ask what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°let me go.¡±


    gu ying stood up and felt that this matter should not be underestimated. if the enemy pretended to sneak into their camp, it would not be good.


    the great general did not hesitate and nodded to let gu ying personally take a look. he was the most at ease.


    ¡°bring a few more people over.¡±


    mo ruyue had been waiting here with two thousand soldiers. she was exhausted after half a month¡¯s journey.


    she had thought that after she arrived, she would find a soldier to inform them that she was here to look for gu ying. however, before they could say anything, the soldiers guarding the camp raised a row of arrows at them.


    ¡°princess, how could they do this?¡±


    ¡°we already said that we¡¯re here to look for the prince consort. why don¡¯t they believe us?


    ¡°could it be that there was someone in the military camp who specifically went against the prince consort?¡±


    chun hua really couldn¡¯t understand. they had already introduced themselves, but the soldiers still had looks of disdain on their faces, as if what she said was a lie. however, what she said was clearly true!


    ¡°what do you know? this way, we can better guard against external enemies.¡±


    ¡°if they let in a random person who said that he was looking for someone or his fianc¨¦, what if it was an enemy spy?


    chun hua¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the princess¡¯ words. that¡¯s true, why was she so stupid?


    ¡°then what should we do? are we just going to wait here?¡±


    if they were to shoot, what would they do?


    chun hua looked at those archers and felt that if they relaxed in the next moment, or if their hands got a little sore and let go of the arrows in their hands?


    chun hua was afraid just thinking about it. she took a few steps toward mo ruyue, blocking the line of sight of those who were raising their arrows.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. although we only have two thousand people here, it¡¯s not a small group.¡±


    as long as someone came, they would at least be at the level of a small manager. they would at least be able to understand what they were saying.


    they waited in the snow for a while. at first, they were still in the mood to enjoy the snow scenery here, but after a while, they were shivering from the cold. if they didn¡¯t take a break, they would probably freeze to death here.


    the cloak and hat were not that useful. the main thing was not that their body was really that cold, but that their minds needed rest.


    mo ruyue felt like a long time had passed, but in reality, it had only been fifteen minutes. finally, a few people came out of the camp.


    the leader had a full beard and wore a wolf-skin hat. the brim of the hat was very low, and one could vaguely see his two eyes. below the nose was a full beard.


    mo ruyue felt a sense of familiarity from this person.


    she felt that she might have missed gu ying too much. those people all looked like him, but when she took a closer look, none of them were him.


    when the bearded general saw the 2,000-man army, his heart skipped a beat. it couldn¡¯t be what he thought, right?!


    he had just received mo ruyue¡¯s reply yesterday, but she did not say anything.


    the closer he got to the person sitting on the horse, the more he saw that she resembled the person he had been thinking about day and night.


    mo ruyue was tightly wrapped in a cloak and also wore a mink fur hat. similarly, only her eyes were exposed. when she got closer, those eyes looked really familiar.


    ¡°who are you? what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°princess, its the prince consort¡¯s voice!¡±


    chun hua recognized gu ying¡¯s voice and immediately jumped off the horse happily, not caring about the pain on her inner leg.


    she looked at the crowd again and again, but she did not see anyone who was her family¡¯s prince consort!


    mo ruyue looked at the bearded little leader and recalled the first time she saw gu ying. wasn¡¯t he her prince consort?


    mo ruyue lifted the hood covering her mouth, revealing her small face.


    before she could speak, gu ying walked forward quickly, and the soldiers behind him quickly followed.


    ¡°xue jiang, you can¡¯t!¡±


    the closer gu ying got to mo ruyue, the more he realized that she was the person he had been thinking about day and night!


    he looked at wei yi and wei er who were standing beside mo ruyue, as well as the maidservant beside her. wasn¡¯t that chun hua? he couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and quickly ran forward.


    at this moment, mo ruyue also dismounted from her horse.


    ¡°yue, is that you?


    ¡°i am mo ruyue.¡±


    mo ruyue also ran toward gu ying. the two of them met in the middle of the


    two groups and hugged each other tightly.


    this scene caused both sides to stare in shock.


    hey, hey, hey, is this something humans do?


    they were treating the thousands of people like air!


    gu ying snapped out of his daze and released mo ruyue, letting her look at him in the eye. his tone was stern.


    ¡°why are you here? who asked you to come? what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you know what this place is? ¡°is this a place you can come to casually?¡±


    ¡°hurry up and go back!¡±


    mo ruyue stretched out her hand towards chun hua, and chun hua took out a token from her bag and placed it in mo ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°look, i have a written order. i¡¯m here legally.¡±


    gu ying also saw that the token was indeed real.


    ¡°then you can¡¯t stay here either. it¡¯s simply too ridiculous. be obedient and go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not messing around. i miss you.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s casual words successfully stopped gu ying from reprimanding him. his originally stern tone had changed.


    ¡°then¡­ then i would stay here for two days before going back..¡±

 Chapter 556

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the thousands of soldiers on both sides spat at the same time!


    when the great general heard that princess ming yue had come, he was very surprised. what was a woman like her doing here at this time?


    not only did he come, but she also came with the emperor¡¯s personal decree.


    the general suddenly felt a little guilty.


    to princess ming yue and gu ying, he was the villain who had destroyed the wedding day of the couple.


    ¡°men!¡±


    a guard immediately entered the tent.


    ¡°general, please give your orders!¡±


    ¡°use your fastest speed to build a new tent for princess ming yue beside


    general xue¡¯s tent.¡±


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    mo ruyue, who had followed gu ying into the military camp, did not immediately listen to gu ying and go to his tent to rest.


    ¡°i want to see your great general.¡±


    gu ying looked at mo ruyue, whose face was slightly chapped by the wind and frost. his heart ached for her. his wife, who was originally delicate and tender, had become like this. he just wanted her to quickly go to the tent to wash up and have a good rest.


    he heard that she wanted to see the general, but he didn¡¯t ask her what she wanted. his wife wouldn¡¯t do something unreasonable.


    ¡°i¡¯ll take you there now.¡±


    gu ying personally brought mo ruyue to the great general¡¯s tent to ask for an audience.


    when the great general heard that princess ming yue wanted to see him, his scalp tightened.


    could it be that this princess ming yue was someone who bore grudges and specially came to settle scores with him?


    no matter what, he did owe her an apology, so he came out to see her personally.


    ¡°this one greets princess ming yue.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be polite!¡±


    ¡®general, i¡¯m here with a mission. let me show you something.¡±


    he waved at wei yi, and wei yi went to get a cotton down jacket.


    ¡°general, you will understand once you try it on.¡±


    ¡°general, you can¡¯t!¡±


    advisor jun immediately stood up to object.


    who knew if this princess ming yue was a friend or foe, and what kind of mentality she had. it could also be because their general had asked gu ying, who was about to marry her, to come to the border, and she had always held a grudge to take revenge on their general.


    he would never let the general fall into such a dangerous situation.


    mo ruyue looked at general song with a half-smile, but general song ignored her.


    seeing that mo ruyue was calm, he also took the coat and took off his armor on the spot, putting on the cotton coat.


    this thin cotton coat felt as if it was not wearing any clothes. after a while, it was warm, and not a trace of wind could seep in. this made the general extremely surprised. the expression on his face surprised everyone.


    was there anything different about that dress?


    it made their general, who had always been expressionless, break down.


    ¡°general!¡±


    the military counselor was most worried about what was wrong with the clothes. seeing the general like this, it didn¡¯t seem like there was a problem, but the expression on the general¡¯s face indicated that there was a problem!


    the military counselor was extremely worried. he wanted the general to take off his clothes quickly, but the general waved him away.


    gu ying looked at the military counselor who was leaning towards him. he took two quick steps towards mo ruyue, perfectly avoiding the military counselor who was leaning towards him.


    he could see the blatant rejection of his wife in advisor jun¡¯s eyes.


    his wife had just come here and had never offended him, so why should she give her a hard time?


    gu ying felt that it was necessary to find a military counselor to practice.


    fortunately, the soldier beside him saw him and helped him up, preventing him from falling.


    advisor jun looked at gu ying in disbelief. gu ying rolled his eyes at him, and advisor jun¡¯s eyes widened.


    gu ying, he¡­ was he doing it on purpose? ¡°princess ming yue, who made these clothes?¡±


    the great general did not have the time to care about the military counselor who was almost knocked down by him. he asked mo ruyue anxiously.


    mo ruyue did not beat around the bush with him. she stopped because she was cold, hungry, and sleepy. if it were not for the cotton-padded down jacket, she would have gone to gu ying¡¯s tent a long time ago.


    ¡°to tell you the truth, if i had 100,000 of these clothes, would you buy them for your soldiers?¡±


    naturally, mo ruyue could also see that the military counselor was deeply repelling her. she really wanted to laugh.


    she and gu ying were clearly married, but gu ying was dragged here by them on the eve of their marriage. although it was for the sake of the country, she was also considered to have come all the way here. no matter what) she should not be ostracized. she did not understand anything and was already imagining all kinds of dark sides about her.


    originally, she had planned to give the 100,000 cotton-padded clothes directly to the military camp, but after seeing the military counselor¡¯s attitude, she decided not to give them away.


    there was no reason for him to not get anything good after doing a good deed. some people would even say that he was a weasel paying new year¡¯s greetings to a chicken.


    her money did not come from the wind. she had worked hard to run her own business.


    ¡°is that true?


    the great general was in disbelief. if there were really 100,000 of them, then his soldiers would be saved. they might even be able to help them in this battle, and their chances of victory would increase greatly.


    think about it, if you were to fight with someone, and the other party was full of energy and warmth in the cold weather, while your side was cowering and trembling with hunger and cold, just in terms of aura, you would be suppressed by the other party. how could you win the battle?


    ¡°where? quickly bring me to take a look.¡±


    the general saw mo ruyue¡¯s expression and knew that she not only had a hundred thousand such cotton-padded clothes, but she had also brought them with her.


    ¡®great general, you want to buy it?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at the great general with a faint smile.


    if she didn¡¯t answer her business, wouldn¡¯t she say it herself?


    even if you change the topic to grandma¡¯s house, i have the ability to change it for you.


    ¡°hahaha, if princess ming yue has brought all 100,000 pieces, then i will buy them with money!¡¯


    ¡°general.


    the military counselor hurriedly spoke up when he heard the general¡¯s words. he had just called out the word general when he was stopped by the general¡¯s hand.


    ¡°but i want to inspect the goods. i have to see that all of those 100,000 pieces are the same as the one i¡¯m wearing.¡±


    ¡°princess ming yue also knows that our army has been at war with the enemy for nine months.¡±


    ¡°however, princess ming yue can rest assured that when the troops return to the court, mo jiang will definitely report to the emperor and give the money.¡±


    mo ruyue heard that the great general had just returned to the general, but now he wanted to give her credit, so he became a lowly general.


    old fox!


    she also revealed the same smile.


    ¡°of course.¡±


    ¡°however, the general has to give me a written agreement. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid that my imperial brother will renege on his debt.¡±


    ¡®general, you should also know that i am a woman who manages a large family and four children. it was not easy for me to save up some family property, but now it is all spent on these 100,000 cotton coats.¡±


    ¡°if imperial brother reneges on his debt to me, my child won¡¯t even be able to attend private school.¡±


    ¡°when i came, my children were crying so miserably. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that i had no choice, i really couldn¡¯t bear to leave them alone.¡±


    the general almost couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on his face. what a cunning little girl.


    however, this girl was really smart. he laughed out loud.


    ¡°hahaha, good, write a written pledge!¡¯


    ¡°prepare brush, ink, paper, and inkstone!¡±


    the general ordered loudly and then smiled at mo ruyue.


    ¡°can you take me to see those 100,000 pieces of clothes now?


    ¡°since i¡¯ve already written a receipt and the princess hasn¡¯t told me how much this piece of clothing costs, i can write it clearly on the receipt..¡±

 Chapter 557

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue felt that the great general¡¯s tone was still acceptable. he directly addressed her as ¡®me¡¯. even his smile and tone had become better.


    ¡°of course. general) please come this way. let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve been wearing this cotton-padded jacket until now. it¡¯s light and warm.


    i don¡¯t need to introduce it to you. you should know it better than me.¡±


    ¡°half of the cotton-padded jacket was made of cotton that had just been produced this year, and the other half was duck down.¡±


    ¡°those duck down feathers had been specially soaked in herbs to prevent insects and stink.¡±


    ¡°even if it was wet with water, it would be easy to dry. the fluffiness would not be as rigid as pure cotton when it came into contact with water.¡±


    ¡°since it¡¯s for the soldiers to wear, i won¡¯t accept the black heart money. i¡¯ll just collect my own cost and treat it as adding warmth to the soldiers on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°the cost of a cotton coat is fifty copper coins.¡±


    not only the general, but even the military counselor felt that the price was not expensive at all. it could even be said to be cheap.


    ¡°beloved, is 50 copper coins enough for such a good cotton-padded jacket?¡±


    although gu ying was not very good at doing business, he was also a businessman and knew a little about this aspect.


    not to mention anything else, just the fabric of this cotton coat was worth ten to twenty copper coins. in addition to the cotton, duck down, and labor, was it really not a loss?


    ¡°i¡¯ve already said it and i won¡¯t change it. fifty coins for one. general, if you want it, write a written agreement.¡±


    mo ruyue knew very well whether fifty wen was a loss or not.


    in fact, it was not a loss. for example, the duck down came from the nursing home and did not cost her. those veterans said that they also wanted to do their part for the country.


    at this moment, not only the general, but even the military advisor was shocked when he saw the 100,000 cotton coats. this princess ming yue really came to deliver them cotton coats!


    the great general was not a person who cared about his face. he personally checked more than ten pieces, and they were all exactly the same as what he was wearing. the military counselor also checked more than ten pieces, and the results were all the same.


    the general wrote the iou very readily. it was actually an iou for 100,000 cotton-padded clothes.


    mo ruyue waved at the two thousand soldiers who had escorted her here, asking them to help put away the hundred thousand quilted down jackets according to the general¡¯s instructions or to distribute them to the soldiers. she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    mo ruyue took the promissory note from the great general¡¯s hands and tucked it into her bosom like a treasure. then, she looked at gu ying and whispered, ¡°carry me back. i¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    mo ruyue closed her eyes and fell toward gu ying, a relieved expression on her face.


    in the military camp, she couldn¡¯t openly let gu ying carry her or hug her. her legs were burning with pain. she had been gritting her teeth and holding on until now. now, she didn¡¯t want to take another step, so she had to resort to this plan.


    she was so tired that she fainted, yet she couldn¡¯t hug him?


    before gu ying could react, he subconsciously reached out to catch mo ruyue and carried her in his arms.


    as soon as the beauty entered his arms, gu ying felt as if she was floating in the air. his face revealed a panicked and distressed expression.


    ¡°ruyue, what¡¯s wrong?


    mo ruyue could tell from gu ying¡¯s nervous voice that he must not have understood what she said just now. she opened her eyes quietly, blinked at him, and then closed them again.


    gu ying finally understood that mo ruyue was pretending to faint, but his heart still ached.


    it took her half a month to travel all the way here. even a man would not be able to take it, let alone a girl like her. moreover, his wife was so delicate. he could not imagine how his wife had traveled all the way here.


    advisor jun noticed the situation here and was very angry when he saw gu ying¡¯s behavior. he was really a guy who forgot his friendship when he saw women!


    ¡°quickly call the military doctor over. oh right, isn¡¯t there a female doctor?¡± the general felt that mo ruyue¡¯s breathing was still stable. she might be tired, but he knew that the journey had been tough. he would only feel relieved if he let the doctor take a look at her.


    looking at how worried gu ying was about his wife, if there was really something wrong with princess ming yue, gu ying would definitely be angry with him.


    the soldier received the order and went to look for the doctor. gu ying carried mo ruyue directly into his tent.


    chun hua followed closely behind. she was also grimacing in pain. luckily, wei yi was beside her, helping her reduce her strength.


    gu ying gently placed mo ruyue on his bed and realized that she was already asleep. it was obvious how tired she was.


    he turned around and saw the pale chun hua. ¡°come and rest with your princess.¡±


    chun hua still wanted to decline. this was the eldest master¡¯s bed.


    ¡°we don¡¯t care about that here. when your tent is set up, it will be tomorrow at the earliest. are you prepared to stand until tomorrow?


    chun hua could not help but want to pounce on the bed the moment she saw it. now that grand elder wen had said so, she did not hold back and ran to the other end of mo ruyue¡¯s bed to lie down.


    soon, the military doctor arrived, and the female doctor followed him.


    the doctor checked mo ruyue¡¯s pulse. she was just a little overworked. she would be fine after resting for two more days.


    the female doctor looked at mo ruyue who was lying on gu ying¡¯s bed. her eyes, which had been calm all this while, started to ripple. this person was yuan yuan, who had been exiled to the border.


    ¡°you guys can leave.¡±


    gu ying noticed that yuan yuan was looking at mo ruyue strangely, so he asked her to leave. he tucked mo ruyue in and left.


    he let the two guards guard the door and went to look for the general.


    the general nodded in agreement when he heard gu ying say that he was going out to patrol the surroundings.


    it just so happened that they had a truce with the enemy in the next two days. if mo ruyue had come a day earlier or two days later, they would have been fighting and they might not have been able to see them.


    when it was almost dusk, a strange smell of stew wafted out of the military camp.


    advisor jun had just returned from the latrine when he smelled the fragrance. seeing that it was almost time for dinner, he could not help but follow the fragrance. could it be that the kitchen was going to give their general an extra meal today?


    then, he wanted to see what was so fragrant.


    she followed the smell and walked to gu yings tent. this was not the main point. the main point was that gu ying was making soup.


    advisor jun immediately put on a fawning smile. ¡°hehe, brother, you¡¯re making soup.¡±


    gu ying had a pair of hands that could cook well.


    the great general had said that gu ying¡¯s cooking skills were not inferior to the imperial chefs in the palace.


    coincidentally, gu ying was about to get the soup.


    ¡°yo, where did this roe deer come from?


    however, gu ying directly took two pieces of wood as a cushion and carried the entire jar into the tent.


    advisor jun was still standing outside when he heard gu ying¡¯s words.


    ¡°ruyue, have some soup to warm your stomach first. i¡¯ll make some noodles for you later.¡±


    mo ruyue slept for the entire afternoon. when she woke up, she found herself lying on gu ying¡¯s bed in such a dirty state. she felt very embarrassed.


    when mo ruyue woke up, she saw that chun hua had also woken up. moreover, when both of them were lying on the same bed, mo ruyue felt slightly less awkward. at least there was someone accompanying her.


    after chun hua woke up, she wanted to boil some hot water. the princess definitely had to wash up and apply some ointment. otherwise, the inner part of her thigh might fester.


    as soon as she stepped out of the tent, a soldier came forward to ask if she wanted hot water. chun hua nodded, and then a few soldiers carried two large buckets of hot water. this was what gu ying had instructed them to do.


    ever since chun hua woke up, she had been lamenting about how thoughtful and considerate her husband was!

 Chapter 558

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    after washing up and changing into clean clothes, her entire body felt extremely comfortable. chun hua had just helped mo ruyue apply the ointment on her legs, and she had also applied the ointment on her own legs. she was now drying mo ruyue¡¯s hair with a cotton cloth when she heard gu ying¡¯s voice from outside.


    gu ying had ordered two guards to pour out the water they had just used to wash up. therefore, gu ying knew that mo ruyue and chun hua were already dressed. in order to avoid the military counselor¡¯s evil claws, he was a little anxious and went straight in.


    gu ying carried the jar into the tent, and a fragrance entered.


    ¡°what did you make that smells so good?¡±


    gu ying had already taken out a bowl of meat soup. he naturally wouldn¡¯t make a move.


    ¡°chun hua cooked a little too much. your princess probably can¡¯t finish it all by herself.¡±


    ¡°thank you, prince consort!¡±


    chun hua was already starving, and she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva when she smelled the fragrance. now that she heard what the prince consort said, she quickly went forward to help herself.


    her princess naturally did not need her to care. didn¡¯t she see the prince consort carrying a bowl of soup? he probably wanted to feed her personally. why would she need her?


    she wouldn¡¯t bring this upon herself.


    and after becoming a bowl of meat soup, she cleverly chose not to be a third wheel.


    ¡°this servant also wants to eat a meat pie. i think wei yi has some. i¡¯ll ask him for one.¡±


    without waiting for a reply, she went out with a bowl of meat soup.


    as soon as she came out of the tent, she saw the military advisor not far away from the tent.


    chun hua didn¡¯t like this military advisor either. she didn¡¯t have a good expression on her face and didn¡¯t even spare him a glance.


    this military advisor had targeted her princess time and time again. don¡¯t think that she was blind.


    just as she was about to pass by him, she saw the military advisor walking straight toward her.


    ¡°did general xue ask you to give this to me?


    at least that kid still had some conscience and did not forget about him.


    advisor jun actually reached out his hand as he spoke, wanting to take the bowl of soup away from chun hua¡¯s hands.


    chun hua quickly turned around and stared at the military counselor with wide eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°why is your face so big?¡±


    ¡°this was stewed by my prince consort for my princess to drink. you dare to think about it?¡±


    the military advisor thought that this maidservant was deliberately making things difficult for him, but he was not angry and did not argue with the little girl.


    ¡°isn¡¯t your princess in the tent? you came out with a bowl. who else can you give it to if not me?


    chun hua had never seen such a shameless person. she picked up the bowl and took a sip.


    ¡°this is a gift from the prince consort, you lunatic!¡±


    the military advisor was stunned.


    chun hua walked past him to look for wei yi and the others.


    advisor jun stood outside gu ying¡¯s tent for a while. seeing that there was no sign of anyone coming out, it seemed that he would not be able to drink the soup today. in the end, he left resentfully.


    in the tent, gu ying was feeding mo ruyue with meat soup after chun hua left.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. leave it there. i¡¯ll eat it myself later. you can go and do your work.¡±


    although mo ruyue felt that gu ying was feeding her personally, she felt that he was a busy man, and it was not like she could not move her hands now.


    there was no need for that.


    ¡°i¡¯m free today.¡±


    ¡°hurry up and dry your hair. it¡¯s a cold day, so you have to dry your hair quickly. you can¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    mo ruyue could not refute him, nor did she want to. however, gu ying still put down the bowl and took the cotton cloth from her.


    ¡°let me do it.¡±


    gu ying very carefully replaced the moisture in mo ruyue¡¯s dried hair. as he had great strength and possessed inner energy, his technique was very ingenious. in just a few moves, he had evaporated the moisture in mo ruyue¡¯s hair to about 80-90% dry.


    gu ying looked at his masterpiece and was very satisfied. he picked up the bowl of meat soup on the table and continued to feed mo ruyue spoonful by spoonful.


    ¡°you can stay here in my tent. i might not have time to accompany you tomorrow. if you are bored, you can walk around, but you can¡¯t go to the front line.¡±


    ¡°but i think you should rest in the tent for two days. is the injury on your leg serious?


    in fact, gu ying really wanted to see how mo ruyue¡¯s leg injury was. however, he felt that they had not reached the final step yet, so they should not be so reckless.


    mo ruyue was also aware of gu ying¡¯s reason for not having time accompany her tomorrow. she reckoned that the war would start again tomorrow.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°by the way, if i¡¯m staying in your tent, where are you staying tonight?¡±


    mo ruyue had heard gu ying¡¯s words earlier. he meant that he would not be resting here tonight.


    she knew very well how much of a gentleman gu ying was. he was a straight man.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about me. there are so many tents here. how can anyone not be willing to squeeze with me?¡±


    as the two of them chatted, mo ruyue finally finished the bowl of meat soup and was full. gu ying scooped a lot of meat into the bowl.


    mo ruyue immediately pulled over a bundle that she had brought with her. she opened it and saw that it was filled with gu ying¡¯s new clothes.


    ¡°these were all made by aunt zhou. try them on and see if they fit. if there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t fit, let me know. i¡¯ll get chunhua to alter them for you.¡±


    ¡°alright. ¡±


    gu ying happily took it, but before he could say anything, a loud horn sounded from outside.


    gu ying stood up with a solemn expression.


    ¡°stay in the tent and don¡¯t go out. i¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    in fact, gu ying did not even need to be there to know that this was a sudden ambush by the enemy.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯m not going anywhere. i¡¯ll wait for you in the tent.¡±


    mo ruyue hurriedly answered him, trying to put his mind at ease.


    gu ying did not return for the entire night, and mo ruyue did not sleep much until the fifth watch of the next day.


    ¡°quick, call the military doctor over!¡±


    a group of soldiers carried the wounded soldiers from last night and shouted as soon as they entered the camp.


    the military doctors arrived one after another, and there was a woman among them.


    mo ruyue heard the shouts outside and quickly put on her clothes. chun hua immediately followed.


    soon, nio ruyue joined the army of military doctors to treat the wounded.


    initially, the military doctors saw that a woman had suddenly appeared, but when they thought of who this woman was, they swallowed their words of stopping her from causing trouble.


    mo ruyue looked at the heavily injured soldiers. at first, she didn¡¯t feel any waves of emotions. she had seen many people with injuries like this, and she had even seen people with injuries worse than this.


    however, when she saw the heavily injured soldiers being carried in from the outside, her heart slowly began to change.


    seeing that the military doctors were running out of manpower, mo ruyue personally rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°chun hua, go and get my first aid kit.¡±


    ¡°yes, princess, this servant will go now.¡±


    when chun hua left, she glanced at wei yi and wei er, indicating for them to follow the princess closely and not make any mistakes.


    after all that had happened, wei yi and wei er were well aware of their main responsibilities. they couldn¡¯t care about anything else and only focused on their master.


    even if mo ruyue asked them to lend a hand, they would definitely leave someone to follow mo ruyue closely.


    in their understanding, no matter where it was, even if their prince consort was here now, not to mention that their prince consort was not here yet.


    chun hua carried mo ruyue¡¯s first aid kit over as quickly as she could. it was quite heavy. if not for her martial arts skills, it would have taken a while for an ordinary servant girl to carry it herself.


    ¡°i want to disinfect it.¡±


    seeing that chun hua had arrived, she only said a few words. chun hua skillfully opened the first aid kit and took out a disinfectant to pass to mo ruyue..

 Chapter 559

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue disinfected her hands. ¡°wei yi, take the medicine box and follow me.¡±


    mo ruyue also noticed that wei yi was unwilling to leave her no matter what, so he helped her carry the medicine box. this box was quite heavy, and if chun hua had to carry it all by herself, she would probably not be able to hold on for long.


    mo ruyue resisted the urge to scold the military doctors. they had been here for so long and had gotten used to it for so many years. besides, the medical conditions here were not that good. they had already done their best by using the crudest method to stop their injuries in time.


    all they had to do was not talk nonsense and do their best to help.


    who had the conditions? who didn¡¯t want to use the best method to treat these injured people?


    ¡°your leg has to be amputated.¡±


    an old man with a white beard said to a soldier whose leg had been bent.


    the young soldier immediately wailed miserably.


    mo ruyue went to take a look. it was a young man who was only eighteen or nineteen years old. in her previous life, he was just a child. mo ruyue could not bear to see him crying so miserably.


    ¡°let me take a look.¡±


    if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were too many injured patients and too few beds, and the old man was blocking the way, mo ruyue would have just attacked without saying a word.


    ¡°princess, there¡¯s nothing to see here.¡±


    the old man¡¯s tone was very calm. it was obvious that he was a little impatient.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person who was talking to him was the princess, the old man would have kicked her out long ago.


    when did this happen? when did the princess come here to fool around?


    even though she was given the title of a miracle doctor, she had only cured the plague. the little girl really thought that she could cure everything just because she had the title of a divine doctor. she did not want to delay him from treating the patient.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t have the time to argue with him. she pulled him back and pushed the old man away.


    the old man was so angry that he blew his beard and stared at mo ruyue in disbelief.


    ¡°you, you, you, this is a matter of life and death.¡±


    ¡°shut up. i can treat his leg. there¡¯s no need to amputate it.¡±


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him, so she shut his mouth with a solid statement.


    the old man flung his sleeves angrily when he heard mo ruyue¡¯s boastful words.


    alright, she would let him see how she would treat him. anyway, she had already said that she would take responsibility. if anything really happened, he would not be able to find her.


    of course, the old man did not just stand there and look at mo ruyue. he went on to treat the next patient.


    mo ruyue took out everything that she needed for the surgery. it would be best if there were two assistants to help mo ruyue at this time. however, judging from the attitude and expressions of the military doctors, it was definitely impossible to ask them to help her. it was better to let them treat other patients.


    ¡°wei yi, the two of you will help me.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    chun hua and wei yi said in unison.


    ¡°handsome, i might be able to reattach your leg, but i need your cooperation. are you willing?


    the soldier who had been wailing stopped crying when he saw the military doctor being dragged away by mo ruyue. although he was afraid that his leg would be amputated and did not want to be amputated, he still wanted to live even if no one cared about him.


    hearing this question from the fairy, he was a little confused.


    thus, mo ruyue said it again.


    ¡°really? can you really reattach my leg?¡±


    ¡°but the doctors all said no.¡±


    the young soldier finally understood what the fairy maiden was saying. he could not believe it. the old doctor was so old, so his medical skills must not be bad. after all, he had accumulated so many years of experience. he had already said that it was impossible. this fairy maiden who looked like a girl, did she really know medical skills?


    could she really cure him? or was she just teasing him?


    ¡°don¡¯t you want to try?¡±


    ¡°if it really doesn¡¯t work, i¡¯ll definitely be able to save your life. but what if it works? you can save your leg.¡±


    ¡°you have to make a decision as soon as possible. the sooner you connect it, the better.¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll try!¡¯


    the little soldier was unafraid of death. he was not even afraid of death, so what was there to be afraid of? ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°wei yi, disinfect your hands.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s done, princess.¡±


    he didn¡¯t expect chun hua and the others to be so understanding.


    ¡°wei yi can¡¯t be disturbed by others.¡±


    ¡°princess, don¡¯t worry. this subordinate will guard my body.¡±


    there were several injured patients and two other military doctors in the tent. it was impossible to separate a room for her to perform the surgery. the conditions did not allow it, and it was too late. mo ruyue could only perform the surgery on the spot.


    fortunately, it was just a leg reattachment, so it was not that troublesome.


    mo ruyue first applied anesthetic on the soldier¡¯s leg. after a while, he could no longer feel anything.


    the little soldier suddenly felt very comfortable. at least he didn¡¯t feel the heart-wrenching pain anymore.


    the fairy maiden directly cut his leg with a knife again. she used a pair of pliers to pinch his flesh and pulled it around as if she was looking for something. he felt a chill run down his spine when he saw it. was this really his leg?


    ¡°how old are you this year? where are you from?¡±


    mo ruyue saw that the child was looking at her in horror as she helped him with the operation, so she tried to talk to him to distract him.


    ¡°my family is from the west. i¡¯m eighteen this year.¡±


    as expected, the young soldier was distracted by mo ruyue¡¯s question.


    ¡°that¡¯s quite far. is there anyone else at home?


    after a while, the two of them chatted happily. the little soldier no longer watched mo ruyue cut his leg.


    ¡°sister fairy, you called me handsome before. what did you mean? mo ruyue was quite satisfied with the way she addressed him.


    ¡°as the name suggests, it¡¯s to praise your handsomeness.¡±


    actually, the young soldier¡¯s face was dark. because of the previous battle, his face was covered in dust and there was even a lot of blood. it was impossible to tell what he looked like. not only was he not handsome, but he also looked a little scary.


    the little soldier knew that mo ruyue was coaxing him, but he was still very happy. the fairy maiden was praising him for his handsomeness.


    this was the first time in his life that someone had praised him for being handsome.


    ¡°i-i-i¡¯m actually not good-looking.¡±


    the little soldier felt that he had to be reserved. ¡°no, you¡¯re handsome, you¡¯re very handsome!¡±


    ¡°you are all very handsome!¡±


    ¡°you are very handsome when you go to the battlefield for your loved ones. you are also very handsome when you fight the enemy. you are the most handsome people in the world!¡±


    the other people in the tent also noticed mo ruyue¡¯s movements. they saw mo ruyue cutting the kid¡¯s leg, but they did not expect that the kid who had been wailing would stop crying. even with the anesthetic, he should be scared to see his leg cut like this. they were all scared.


    that kid was the one with the most serious injuries in this tent.


    as they watched, they realized that mo ruyue and that kid were actually chatting. their questions and answers sounded very heartwarming.


    however, when they heard the two of them discussing the issue of handsomeness and mo ruyue mentioning that they were the most handsome people in the world, the eyes of the injured people in the tent couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of this soldier tonight. if there¡¯s anything wrong, hurry up and call me.¡±


    previously, the old man had watched mo ruyue fix the soldier¡¯s leg.


    to be honest, he admired mo ruyue a little.


    perhaps this princess ming yue was really a divine doctor. at this moment, he did not dare to speak indifferently. just the skill of reattaching a leg was worthy of his admiration.


    ¡°i know where the princess lives. don¡¯t worry, princess. i¡¯ll personally keep watch tonight..¡±

 Chapter 560

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue saw that the old man¡¯s attitude had changed significantly. she didn¡¯t have time to waste on him, so she nodded.


    only then did the little soldier realize that his leg had been fixed by the fairy sister unknowingly.


    ¡°sister fairy, have my legs recovered? are there no more questions?¡±


    the little soldier was a little excited. his leg could be considered straight now. although he could not move, he was already very satisfied compared to the way he bent before.


    ¡°we still have to observe. we¡¯ll make a conclusion after three days.¡±


    ¡°but don¡¯t worry, as long as you do what i told you before, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    the surgery was quite successful.


    ¡°thank you, sister fairy. are you leaving?


    the little soldier was very excited. he really wanted to go down and send the fairy sister off personally, but he couldn¡¯t move now.


    ¡°this is what i should do. i¡¯m going to take a look at the other patients now.¡±


    mo ruyue carefully washed her hands in the basin of water that wei yi had brought over.


    ¡°alright, sister fairy. take care.¡±


    mo ruyue led wei yi and chun hua to the next tent.


    ¡°elder qi, what did you call her just now?


    ¡°you didn¡¯t hear wrongly, she is the princess ming yue that the emperor personally conferred.¡±


    ¡°you were lucky to meet her today. perhaps you can really keep your leg.


    remember, if there¡¯s anything wrong, tell me immediately.¡±


    after the old man finished speaking, the few people in the tent who were still conscious revealed looks of disbelief.


    that was a princess, a real princess!


    the princess would actually treat these little soldiers personally!


    however, the princess really cured them. although she didn¡¯t give it to every one of them, the princess personally reattached that kid¡¯s leg. they really saw it.


    the military doctor who was called qi lao was also reflecting on himself. he could not judge a book by its cover. moreover, this princess was different from what he had heard.


    he felt that he still had to learn more about this medical skill. he was still far from being able to compare to a little girl.


    mo ruyue did not know what the people in the tent were talking about after she left. she was currently focused on suturing another person¡¯s waist wound.


    one of the man¡¯s kidneys had been removed because it had been pierced by a long spear. he could not keep that kidney. fortunately, the other one was still fine. it should not be a problem for his future fertility.


    there was a medic in this tent who was proficient in suturing, but he never thought that a damaged organ could be removed in this way. he was suddenly enlightened.


    indeed, if an arm or leg was dead, it could be amputated. why couldn¡¯t the internal organs be removed?


    mo ruyue woke up early in the morning. she didn¡¯t even have time to wash up before she came over to treat the injured soldiers. she only ate two meals a day, and they were all random meals. she mainly ate to fill her stomach. no


    one knew what she ate.


    even when she slept at night, she would often get up to check on the sudden condition of the injured. this situation lasted for three days before it calmed down.


    gu ying and the others had stopped fighting again. it was said that the enemy had suffered heavy losses this time, while their side had suffered relatively light losses. this was the result of a sudden sneak attack.


    however, gu ying did not have time to visit her in the past two days because he had been in the general¡¯s tent, plotting the next battle strategy with the military counselor and the others.


    in three days, mo ruyue had lost a lot of weight. chun hua couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    the few patients that mo ruyue had sutured were all recovering well and had passed the critical period. mo ruyue finally had the time to take a bath.


    mo ruyue only realized that the wound on her inner thigh had become inflamed when she was pouring the hot water into the tub.


    in the past three days, she had forgotten about the injury on her leg because she had been treating those patients. then, she had been standing and walking around, which was why she had become like this.


    in this situation, she couldn¡¯t soak for too long. she quickly washed up and came up. she gritted her teeth and treated her injuries. then, she heard chun hua telling someone outside the tent that it was not convenient for her at the moment.


    it seemed like someone wanted to see her.


    mo ruyue quickly put on her clothes. there was no sound from outside, so she figured that the person must have left. she asked chun hua to come in and help her dry her hair. she also asked who it was just now. unexpectedly, another voice came from outside the tent.


    ¡°yuan yuan requests an audience with princess ming yue!¡±


    ¡°the person outside said that her name is yuan yuan?¡±


    chun hua nodded.


    ¡°i already said that it would be inconvenient for you, but she just stood outside and refused to leave.¡±


    mo ruyue planned to meet yuan yuan and see what she wanted to do.


    after she came to the camp, she realized that yuan yuan was relatively honest. sne basically only cared about the injured and did not pay attention to ner. sne did not expect yuan yuan to come to her own door.


    ¡°let her in.¡±


    chun hua went out to call for help.


    to mo ruyue¡¯s surprise, yuan yuan immediately knelt down in front of mo ruyue the moment she entered the tent!


    mo ruyue was even more puzzled. even if this person wanted to greet her, she didn¡¯t need to do so. she was like a completely different person from before.


    something fishy?


    mo ruyue looked at yuan yuan without saying anything. yuan yuan did not expect mo ruyue to say anything to her after she knelt down. she was here to beg for help, so she had to make her stance clear.


    yuan yuan immediately kowtowed to mo ruyue.


    her actions made mo ruyue feel that her motive was not pure, but she still did not say anything.


    ¡°princess ming yue, please teach me the art of suturing!¡¯


    ¡°i want to save more people!¡±


    yuan yuan kowtowed to mo ruyue again after she finished speaking. she did not even raise her head after her head touched the ground. it was obvious that she was waiting for mo ruyue¡¯s reply.


    in fact, during the past three days, when mo ruyue was treating the injured, she had seen yuan yuan¡¯s busy figure among the injured. it could be seen that she was sincere and did not have the slightest bit of reluctance.


    however, she would not be deceived by yuan yuan¡¯s appearance. no one knew what she was thinking in her heart.


    speaking of which, she and the yuan family were considered enemies. now, the daughter of the enemy came to kowtow to her and beg her to teach her medicine. no matter how she looked at it, it was ridiculous.


    ¡°you can leave. i won¡¯t teach you medicine.¡±


    yuan yuan was not disappointed when she heard that mo ruyue had rejected her.


    ¡°yes, then i will leave.¡±


    yuan yuan bowed to mo ruyue again and left the tent.


    ¡°she went out just like that?¡±


    iviu nuyue lui neu lu clsk-€   nud.


    ¡°yes, princess.¡±


    as soon as she left, another person entered the room.


    mo ruyue raised her head and looked over. there was no one else who dared to come in here without informing her, except for gu ying.


    ¡°what is she doing here?¡±


    gu ying had wanted to let wei yi, who was at the door, inform him, but when he saw yuan yuan coming out, he did not wait for wei yi¡¯s notification and rushed in anxiously.


    ¡°stay away from her.¡±


    although yuan yuan had stayed in the military camp for nine months and had never caused any trouble, she was still enemies with mo ruyue. she was very worried that mo ruyue would be with her.


    ¡°in the future, that person is not allowed to approach your princess, nor is she allowed to enter the tent.¡±


    gu ying looked at chun hua and ordered.


    ¡°alright, don¡¯t be so rash. even if she really wants to do something to me, she¡¯s not my match. i won¡¯t see her in the future.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s last sentence slightly appeased guying..

 Chapter 561

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°i heard from them that you¡¯ve been helping to treat the injured for the past three days. i know that you¡¯re a doctor who cares about the sick, but you can¡¯t ignore your health. if you¡¯re exhausted, what will happen to tang tang, si bao, and me?¡±


    when chun hua heard this, she tactfully left the tent.


    ¡°i was busy. alright, i¡¯ll remember it next time.¡±


    mo ruyue was really impressed by him. but thinking about it, she felt that something was wrong with the situation.


    clearly, it should be her, as the lady in charge of the guan family.


    ¡°you still dare to criticize me? look at how much weight you¡¯ve lost in three days.¡±


    she shouldn¡¯t have asked such a question. she definitely couldn¡¯t care so much on the battlefield, but she had to win the game.


    gu ying immediately asked someone to bring some firewood into the tent. he was going to start making meat soup for mo ruyue.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about the second brother. i¡¯ll make soup now and well each eat half later.¡±


    the weather was cold now, so he could just stay in the tent and warm himself up by the fire. this would prevent him from being outside and having those blind people come over again.


    of course, gu ying knew that it was necessary to have some ventilation when starting a fire in the house. therefore, the tent flap was half opened, and wei yi and wei er stood guard at the door.


    while gu ying was stewing the soup, mo ruyue rummaged through the two bundles her master had given her and found a few bottles and jars. she was going to give them to gu ying.


    as the two chatted) mo ruyue thought of her babies at home. she picked up a brush and ink, preparing to write a letter to her babies.


    gu ying also felt that he should write a letter to the babies, but he insisted on staying with mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue had wanted gu ying to write it) but seeing that he was busy making soup, she thought that the babies knew how ugly her handwriting was, so she did not bother about it. since her babies did not find their mother ugly, they should not mind her handwriting either.


    thus, one of them was stewing soup and roasting sweet potatoes while telling the other what he wanted to say to the babies. the other one was concentrating on writing a letter and exchanging ideas from time to time.


    mo ruyue felt that it was necessary to tell them some of the things that happened in the military camp. she felt that the children would be very willing to watch it.


    ¡°alright. ¡±


    mo ruyue carefully put the letter into an envelope and sealed it.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you go back tomorrow?


    gu ying suddenly said this. mo ruyue did not even raise her head and directly replied, ¡°if you want to go back, we¡¯ll go back together.¡±


    gu ying tried to persuade mo ruyue, but he felt that the more he spoke, the more she refused to listen.


    ¡°if this place isn¡¯t safe, even if i go back, i won¡¯t be safe. i can still do what i can here and feel at ease.¡±


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, gu ying stopped trying to dissuade her.


    ¡°then promise me that you will protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°what about you?


    mo ruyue asked him instead.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely come to see you in one piece.¡±


    ¡°alright, you can drink the soup now.¡±


    gu ying was the first to come out and give it to mo ruyue.


    gu ying and mo ruyue enjoyed their time alone, so they started feeding each other again.


    when advisor jun came to find gu ying, he saw a beautiful and warm scene in the tent.


    mo ruyue saw that gu ying was busy with his work. she stuffed another sweet potato into his hand and a large piece of meat into his mouth.


    he didn¡¯t eat anything just now. he didn¡¯t know how long they would talk about this matter, and he wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat.


    gu ying wanted to reject it, but mo ruyue glared at him.


    ¡°you¡¯re my future husband. if you ruin your body like this, my heart will ache too, okay?¡±


    upon hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, gu ying happily accepted the sweet potato.


    ¡°then feed me another piece, ah.¡±


    gu ying opened his mouth like a chick waiting to be fed.


    mo ruyue fed him two more pieces, only stuffing them into his mouth before he left in satisfaction.


    the military advisor outside was speechless. what mistake did he make?


    when they were about to reach the general¡¯s tent, advisor jun could not help but speak to gu ying.


    ¡°brother, ever since princess ming yue came, you¡¯ve been stealthily stewing the soup.¡±


    gu ying listened to the military counselor¡¯s reproachful and sour tone and stopped to look straight at him.


    ¡°princess ming yue is my wife, it¡¯s only natural for me to treat her well.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t even have the chance to be single like me.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s one more thing you have to understand. i¡¯m not your family¡¯s chef.¡±


    after saying that, gu ying entered the general¡¯s tent, leaving the military advisor standing there in a daze.


    f*ck, what he said was true, but every word pierced his heart!


    advisor jun and gu ying finished discussing the next strategy in the general¡¯s tent and came out of the tent together. advisor jun recalled the heartfelt words gu ying had said to him before.


    just thinking about it made him angry. wasn¡¯t gu ying bullying him for not having a woman?


    he had to find one. he had to win a round with gu ying!


    ¡°i say, little brother xue, you didn¡¯t treat me like this before. ever since princess ming yue came, you¡¯ve completely changed.¡±


    ¡°we are good brothers who have gone through life and death on the battlefield. you are also a real man. we can¡¯t be so afraid of your wife. if you get married in the future, how will you survive?


    ¡°looking at you like this, if you want to look at other women in the future, wouldn¡¯t you have to seek princess ming yue¡¯s permission?


    ¡°brother, it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but you¡¯re humiliating your name as general xue. you can¡¯t become a coward. we¡¯re brothers after all. listen to me. let me tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°bang!¡¯


    gu ying did not want to argue with the military advisor. after all, the general still needed this person¡¯s strategy. this person was only good at military strategy. in other matters, his brain was filled with shit, right?


    gu ying couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he turned around and gave him a punch, which also fulfilled his previous desire to find him to practice.


    he had never had the chance to do so before, and after fighting with the enemy for a few days, he finally stopped and did not let him rest. he was like a fly buzzing in his ear, and he had long disliked him.


    advisor jun felt a sour and spicy pain on his face. he felt that the corner of his mouth hurt the most. he touched it and realized that he had been beaten up and was bleeding!


    gu ying  why did you hit me? you must be crazy!¡¯


    gu ying grabbed his collar and punched him again.


    advisor jun was also furious. he wanted to fight gu ying, but he was no match for gu ying!


    he had some brains in battle strategy, and his martial strength was simply insta-killed by gu ying.


    the military counselor was in too much pain from being beaten by gu ying. he wailed to attract the general¡¯s attention, and as expected, his wailing attracted the general.


    the moment the general came out, he saw gu ying pressing down on the military advisor and beating him up. weren¡¯t the two of them having a good talk with him in the tent just now? why did they start fighting the moment they turned around and went out?


    ¡°stop! what are you doing?


    gu ying released the military advisor¡¯s collar. before the military advisor could complain, gu ying reported to the general first.


    ¡°reporting to general, advisor jun insulted princess ming yue!¡±


    ¡°princess ming yue is the emperor¡¯s personal advisor. if he insults the princess, it is equivalent to insulting the emperor. this subordinate beating him up is only a light punishment.¡±


    the general looked at the military advisor. ¡°is there such a thing?¡±


    ¡°then it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    the general knew what was going on at a glance. it must be that guy¡¯s mouth that was asking for a beating..

 Chapter 562

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    he knew gu ying¡¯s temper very well. if it wasn¡¯t for stepping on his bottom line, he would never fight with his own people. his temper was the best in the military camp.


    however, gu ying, who had a good temper, was so angry that he attacked.


    this showed how much the military counselor had gone too far.


    the military advisor was speechless.


    if one wanted to say that he didn¡¯t say anything bad about princess ming yue, then what he said just now could be considered, but it wasn¡¯t true.


    now, in front of the great general, he did not dare to repeat what he had just said.


    the emperor was also the son-in-law of the great general, and the great general was also someone who protected his son. he really did not dare to speak nonsense.


    the military counselor knelt down in front of the general.


    ¡°this subordinate feels that princess ming yue is not suitable to be in the army as a woman. moreover, she is a princess. if anything happens here, this subordinate and the others will not be able to explain to the emperor. thus, the best method is to ask princess ming yue to leave the army camp.¡±


    advisor jun felt that he would definitely offend gu ying today, but it was impossible for him to be beaten up by gu ying for nothing. he was very unhappy now.


    the general didn¡¯t want to make princess ming yue¡¯s decision, but he felt that the military counselor was right. this was a battlefield, and it wasn¡¯t a place where women should come. although the princess had the emperor¡¯s order, she was also here to deliver 100,000 cotton coats. now that the cotton coats had been delivered and she had stayed here for a few days, it was reasonable to let her go back.


    he also wanted to know what gu ying meant, so he subconsciously looked at


    gu ying.


    gu ying also knelt down on one knee. ¡°i¡¯ll reconsider.¡±


    the great general thought about it and understood. gu ying really doted on his wife. he definitely didn¡¯t want princess ming yue to be in danger here.


    ¡°then this matter will be arranged by you. let princess ming yue leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    gu ying was still thinking about how to persuade mo ruyue to leave when he returned, but he did not expect mo ruyue to appear right after the general left.


    just now, when     was attacking the military counselor, some of his soldiers went to find mo ruyue.


    if they couldn¡¯t control general xue, only the great general or princess ming


    yue could. of course, it was better to find princess ming yue than the great


    general.


    thus, mo ruyue had seen everything that had happened.


    this was also why the great general left immediately after he finished speaking. it was because he had already seen mo ruyue.


    gu ying immediately brought mo ruyue back to the tent. he wanted to say something to her, but mo ruyue spoke first.


    ¡°i really shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. i¡¯ll leave in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°you have to take care of yourself. don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡±


    gu ying also sincerely hoped that mo ruyue could go back) but now that mo ruyue was really leaving, he could not bear to let her go.


    ¡°then go home and wait for me. after the battle here is over, i will definitely rush home as soon as possible.¡±


    the military advisor, who had been beaten up, limped back to his tent. yuan yuan saw that his face was bruised and the corner of his mouth was broken. she went to get some medicine.


    as a military doctor in the military camp, yuan yuan had the obligation to treat all the soldiers.


    she had been here for so long and it had become a habit of hers. as long as she saw someone injured, she would immediately go up and treat them.


    advisor jun thought that princess ming yue had been driven away by him and should be happy. however, he felt that there was a breath in his heart that couldn¡¯t be released.


    he looked at yuan yuan, who was treating the wound on his face, and suddenly had a plan.


    he looked at yuan yuan, who was packing up and preparing to leave.


    ¡°you have to come over every day to personally apply medicine for me, and you have to come sooner or later. also, you have to check the food i¡¯ve eaten these few days and see if there¡¯s anything i can¡¯t eat.¡±


    yuan yuan was a little confused, but she still nodded after listening to the military advisor¡¯s instructions.


    she could only listen to orders here.


    ¡°alright, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°right. take care of yourself.¡±


    yuan yuan, who had already left the tent, almost fell when she heard the military advisor¡¯s last sentence. then, she walked away unnaturally. the military advisor was very satisfied with yuan yuan, who seemed to be running away.


    didn¡¯t gu ying like to show off that he had a wife in front of him, but he didn¡¯t?


    humph! so what if you have a wife? didn¡¯t she come over the day before the wedding? and now that she¡¯s here, the two of them can¡¯t be together!


    he would specially find a wife who could be with him all the time. he, gu ying, would die from envy!


    in the afternoon, mo ruyue and chun hua packed up their things and left the military camp with wei yi, wei er, and the others. however, the dozen or so military doctors came to see mo ruyue.


    ¡°princess ming yue, may i ask you about the suturing technique? we only know how to do it crudely. we don¡¯t know how to do it like the one who removed the kidney.


    ¡°if i can learn the suturing technique, i will be able to save more people in the future.¡±


    the leader was the white-bearded elder liu.


    after a few days, he truly admired mo ruyue.


    all the soldiers who had been treated by mo ruyue were recovering very well. those who were seriously injured, such as the young soldier whose leg was about to be amputated, were recovering very well. they were even recovering much faster than those who had not been sutured.


    the military doctors saw it, and after a discussion, they decided to come to mo ruyue together, hoping that she could impart some of her experience to them.


    elder liu had even asked yuan yuan, who knew some things about mo ruyue, and heard that princess ming yue was a person with great love.


    ¡°then i¡¯m really sorry. i¡¯m a woman, so i shouldn¡¯t be in the military camp. also, the military advisor and the general have given the order that i¡¯m going to leave this afternoon.¡±


    mo ruyue smiled helplessly at elder liu.


    ¡°ah. this¡­¡±


    when elder liu and the others heard this, they realized that mo ruyue and the others were carrying their equipment. it was as if they were going to leave with their luggage.


    to be exact, if it wasn¡¯t for them blocking the path of princess ming yue and the others, they would have already left.


    that was true. she was a princess, and she was not from the military. she had stayed here for a few days to help them treat many injuries, so they had forgotten about this matter.


    more than a dozen military doctors came in a hurry and left in disappointment.


    gu ying did not say a word throughout the whole process. after the dozen military doctors left, he personally sent mo ruyue and the others out of the military camp.


    he was currently a general with a mission, so he could not send mo ruyue further away. he stood at the entrance of the camp and watched mo ruyue and the others leave until they were out of sight.


    however, as soon as gu ying returned to the barracks, the great general sent someone to look for mo ruyue.


    it turned out that the military doctors had discussed it for a while and had gone to tell the general that it was best to keep princess ming yue. even if princess ming yue was unwilling to teach them the suturing technique, she could save more patients if she stayed in the military camp.


    if they watched from the side, they should be able to learn a thing or two. that would be beneficial to the entire military camp.


    the great general felt that it was true. at the same time, he also wrote a memorial to the emperor.


    he couldn¡¯t just leave princess ming yue in the military camp without permission. that wouldn¡¯t do. at the same time, he sent someone to ask for


    mo ruyue¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°princess ming yue has already left.¡±


    gu ying ignored them and went straight into his tent. he was feeling very upset because he missed ruyue, so he had no time to waste on them..

 Chapter 563

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    when advisor jun received the news, he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you come over earlier?


    the military doctors were so frightened by the military advisor that they didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads.


    in the end, it was old liu who spoke, ¡°the generals are only free today. we haven¡¯t even had the chance to speak before princess ming yue left.¡±


    ¡°he is going to chase princess ming yue and beg her to come back. i wonder if he can make it in time¡­


    he and gu ying had a little disagreement. that was between men, but they still knew what was important in the big picture.


    he was a military advisor who could yield and stand up for himself. he was the best at this. so what if he knelt down and admitted his mistake to princess ming yue?


    however, after learning that mo ruyue had already left, he had no choice but to hope that the memorial that the great general had given the emperor would allow princess ming yue to return. at that time, he would just apologize to princess ming yue.


    mo ruyue and the four servants walked to the village on the edge of the road. when the villagers saw that someone had returned, they all came out to look at him.


    the two thousand guards who came to protect mo ruyue had been ordered to stay in the barracks by the emperor.


    she looked at the thin faces that were pale from hunger and stopped in her tracks.


    it was true that there was a war going on here, but the food in the camp wasn¡¯t that bad. although their rations were transported from all directions, it was a little too much for the villages here to be so miserable.


    there were many mountains in xi liang. even if this was the border, there were mountains behind the village.


    didn¡¯t they say that relying on the mountain to survive, did these people not understand?


    or could it be that half of the year here was winter, and there was nothing to eat on the mountain?


    ¡°wei yi, go up the mountain and see if there are any prey.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re going to find the village chief now. when you come back, go straight to the village chief¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡±


    wei yi nodded and gave wei er a look. wei er nodded and he left.


    ¡°i think there should be.¡±


    he remembered that when he had just arrived, gu ying had gone to get a robe.


    even if he had gone out to buy it, he had hunted it from the mountains. therefore, there must be prey on the nearby mountains.


    mo ruyue and the others found out that this village was called snow world village after they found the village chiefs house.


    as the name suggested, it was a village guarding the border. the people in the village were all military households.


    mo ruyue asked the village chief about the family situation.


    the old village chief did not know that mo ruyue was a princess, but he knew that she had a powerful backer in the military camp. it was impossible for her to be alone in the military camp since she had stayed in the military camp for so many days.


    ¡°there are prey on those mountains, but this is not a military village. the border is so long that almost everyone has to rely on these mountains to survive. gradually, there are fewer prey, especially in winter.¡±


    ¡°please have some tea.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s crude tea, please don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    ¡°in this cold winter, drinking something hot could also warm one¡¯s body.¡±


    the old village chief¡¯s wife came out with a pot of hot tea. mo ruyue looked at her skinny hands, which were thinner than chicken feet, and hurriedly took the cup of hot tea with both hands.


    ¡°thank you, auntie.¡±


    mo ruyue took a sip of the tea. the tea was bitter, but it was still warm after drinking it.


    wei yi returned at this time.


    ¡°duke.¡±


    ¡°just say it.¡±


    wei yi was interrupted by mo ruyue before he could finish his sentence. wei yi understood what mo ruyue meant. she did not want these people to know his identity.


    ¡°i went to the nearest mountain and did not find any prey. there might be more if we go deeper, but it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    wei yi said concisely.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. there are big insects in the deep mountains. how would we dare to go there?¡±


    the old village chief sighed.


    mo ruyue put down her cup. ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    wei yi followed mo ruyue back up the mountain while wei er and chun hua stayed behind to look after the things. they were also prepared to temporarily stay at the village chief¡¯s house.


    it was getting dark. it was too cold here, and it was not suitable to travel at night.


    ¡°please be careful!¡±


    the old village chief was worried that something would happen to mo ruyue here and she would be in deep trouble. ¡°grandpa, don¡¯t worry. my princess is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°can i borrow your kitchen for a while?¡±


    as chun hua spoke, she took out a small piece of silver and stuffed it into the old village chief¡¯s hand. before she could say anything, the old village chief hurriedly waved his hand and retreated.


    ¡°young lady, you can¡¯t do it. you just want to use the kitchen, why would you need to give this silver?


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to give it to me. you can use the kitchen if you want. it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    chun hua smiled as she handed the piece of silver to the old village chief.


    ¡°village chief, we want to stay in this village tonight. can you spare two rooms for us?


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t have to be good, as long as it¡¯s clean. if it really doesn¡¯t work, i can clean it myself. i can¡¯t trouble you too much. if we go to an inn, we¡¯ll spend more money than this.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t accept any of it, we¡¯ll be embarrassed to stay here. it¡¯s getting dark and it¡¯s not safe for us to travel in the middle of the night. village chief, please make it convenient for us.¡±


    when the old village chief heard chun hua¡¯s words, he felt that her words were very reasonable. however, if he really wanted to accept the silver, he would feel embarrassed. his old wife pulled him from the side and the old village chief shamelessly accepted the broken silver.


    ¡°then this old man will be thick-skinned. just you wait. we will go and clean up two rooms.¡±


    in this village, only the village head¡¯s house had extra rooms, and it was the best in the village. even so, this place was very simple.


    after deciding to stay at the village chief¡¯s house tonight, wei er brought the horse and carriage into the village chief¡¯s courtyard while chun hua prepared dinner in the kitchen.


    wei er packed up the carriage and came over to help chun hua. he also paid attention to the situation in the yard.


    when chun hua¡¯s dishes were ready, the fragrance wafted through the entire village. coincidentally, mo ruyue and wei yi came down from the mountain at this time.


    wei er noticed them before they even entered the courtyard. he heard their heavy footsteps as they walked out to welcome them. good heavens, wei yi was carrying a colorful adult tiger on her shoulder, and their princess was also carrying a roe deer. she also had a few wild rabbits in her hands.


    wei er quickly took all the prey from mo ruyue¡¯s hands. he felt that they did not have enough hands. otherwise, they would have carried more.


    after entering the courtyard, the old village chief and his wife also came out to welcome him. they were shocked to see wei er carrying the roe deer and the hare in his hand!


    where did they get this?


    before he could recover from his shock, he saw wei yi enter the courtyard. his eyes widened and he almost lost his soul. he was too old to be scared!


    these people were too fierce!


    if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, that was a big insect, right?!


    the few of them entered the courtyard and directly piled all the prey in the middle of the courtyard.


    chun hua quickly fetched two basins of hot water for mo ruyue and wei yi to wash up.


    ¡°this, this, this, this, this, that, that, that, that¡­


    the old village chief wanted to say something, but he could not say a complete sentence.


    ¡°we¡¯ve taken care of the big insects on the mountain. in the future, you can let the villagers team up to hunt on the mountain. as long as they don¡¯t encounter wolves or wild boars, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°tomorrow morning, come up the mountain with me.¡±


    the old village chief could only nod after hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words. there were no more questions.. what could he ask? so what if he didn¡¯t know how to ask?

 Chapter 564

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    during dinner, mo ruyue invited them to have some food together. the old village chief and his wife were not thick-skinned people. they felt that they had already accepted the money from the other party and were too embarrassed to eat their food, so they went back to their own room.


    after finishing her meal and washing up, mo ruyue went back to her room to rest. she shared a room with chun hua.


    it was cold here, but fortunately, they knew how to use a heated brick bed. when they were cooking and boiling water, the brick bed was heated up. the room was still much warmer than the outside, so they slept more comfortably at night.


    the next day, chun hua woke up early and prepared breakfast.


    the old village chief¡¯s wife was about to go to the kitchen to make breakfast, but she was told that their breakfast was ready.


    the two elders shamelessly ate the breakfast chun hua had given them. after the meal, the old village chief followed mo ruyue and the others up the mountain.


    on the way up the mountain, mo ruyue asked the old village chief why there were only the two of them at home. it turned out that their son had died in battle, and their daughter-in-law couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran away. their two daughters had married off to other places and would come back to visit them sometimes. their grandson had also been sent to their daughters¡¯ home in the winter.


    mo ruyue brought the old village chief and two other villagers to a bamboo forest. they demonstrated how to dig with wei yi.


    mo ruyue had asked about the ownerless forests here, which meant that they belonged to the western liang country.


    the old village chief did not understand why they had come to this mountain to dig.


    the few people who followed him also did not understand. they only felt that these nobles really knew how to play. they came to the mountain to dig in the cold weather. wasn¡¯t this a joke?


    if these people had not seen wei yi and the others hunt down from the mountain last night, and there were also big worms, they would have lost the patience to watch them dig and play.


    soon, mo ruyue gave them the answer. they saw a plump bamboo shoot in the hole they dug!


    ¡°i see that quite a few of the mountains on your side are a little empty. actually, you can all plant bamboo on the mountains. that way, you can have bamboo shoots to eat even in spring and winter.¡±


    ¡°also, if you plant more bamboo, you can also raise bamboo rats, rabbits, and cold-resistant animals on the mountain. in this way, even if you can¡¯t hunt other prey in winter, you can still have meat to eat, right?¡±


    the old village chief and the other villagers listened to mo ruyue¡¯s words as if they were heavenly books, but their eyes lit up.


    the old village chief and the others also understood how the winter bamboo shoots were dug out. mo ruyue also taught them how to find the winter bamboo shoots. without needing her to instruct them, the few of them began to dig. after a while, they also dug out the winter bamboo shoots and were very happy.


    the old village chief immediately knelt down in front of mo ruyue.


    ¡°thank you for your kindness, madam. you¡¯re a good person and will definitely be rewarded!¡±


    ¡°old man, there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡±


    wei yi went forward and helped the old village chief up.


    ¡®quick, da jun, hurry back to the village and ask the villagers to dig some. at least we won¡¯t have to eat only beans today.¡±


    after a while, many people came to the village. when they saw them digging for winter bamboo shoots, their eyes lit up as if they were digging for gold instead of bamboo shoots. then, they all rushed forward to dig for winter bamboo shoots.


    ¡°village chief, i just heard you say that your village eats beans all day long. do you plant a lot of beans every year?


    ¡°since there are beans, can you also eat tofu?¡±


    mo ruyue gave up her seat to the villagers and started chatting with the old village chief again.


    ¡°sigh, that¡¯s right. we either eat beans or tofu as rice every day. no matter how delicious it is, we can get sick of it.¡±


    the old village chief stopped working and answered the noble¡¯s questions.


    ¡°then have you ever thought about using beans to exchange for food?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve thought about it. i even went to send it off.¡±


    ¡°not only is our place far from the outside world, but it¡¯s also freezing cold. it¡¯s not worth it. we might not be able to sell it even if we give it away.¡±


    after chatting with the old village chief for a long time, mo ruyue finally understood why the village was so poor and had no food. it was because the weather, location, and people didn¡¯t get along.


    most importantly, they were all military households. even if they set up stalls to sell their products, they would be looked down upon by others. they would rather buy from others than from them. even if there were people who bought them, they would keep the price very low. over time, unless they had no choice, very few people would sell their products. moreover, the most produced products here were beans and corn.


    because of these two good seeds, the requirements for the land were not so strict.


    when the weather was warm and rainy, they could pick a lot of edible mushrooms and store them for food in winter.


    ¡°village chief, can you tell me what is on this mountain when the weather is warm?


    ¡°tell me about the flowers and plants.¡±


    the old village chief was puzzled by mo ruyue¡¯s question. he racked his brains to think about what was on the mountain during spring.


    ¡°it¡¯s winter now, so i can¡¯t think of anything for a while. it¡¯s just the flowers and plants on the mountain.¡±


    mo ruyue thought that it was indeed a little difficult.


    she looked at the mountains that were covered in white snow, revealing only many tall trees. it looked very mysterious.


    ¡°i see that every household here uses charcoal.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. we¡¯re so poor that we can¡¯t even eat. how can we have the spare money to buy charcoal?¡±


    the old village chief felt that it would be better to let him spend money to buy charcoal instead of just freezing it.


    ¡°i see that this mountain is filled with wood. it¡¯s quite dense. why don¡¯t you guys burn charcoal and sell it to other places?


    ¡°you should be able to earn some money at least without any cost.¡±


    ¡°this¡­ i¡¯m afraid the higher-ups won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    the old village chief stuttered. if it was anyone else, he would definitely not say it out loud, but he felt that mo ruyue was a good person.


    ¡°i might be able to help you with this, and i can also help you with the sales of carbon. however, if i help you confirm this matter, you must guard the mountain here well. you can¡¯t cut down randomly. you must cut down one tree and plant one tree after another.¡±


    the old village chief stared at mo ruyue with wide eyes. he knew that mo ruyue was capable. perhaps she was not just saying that. he was very excited.


    ¡°madam, if you can really let us use the wood on this mountain, of course, we will cut down one tree and plant one tree according to madam¡¯s instructions. then you will be our second parent and our great benefactor!¡±


    the old village chief was so excited that he wanted to kneel down in front of mo ruyue again, but mo ruyue quickly stopped him.


    ¡°don¡¯t be happy so early, and don¡¯t spread it out yet. once the higher-ups agree to this matter, someone will come over to discuss the process with you.


    it won¡¯t just be verbal. it¡¯s not too late to thank me after it¡¯s really confirmed.¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, madam. you¡¯re right.¡±


    however, the old village chief did not know what to say. he just waited for mo ruyue to speak.


    ¡°as the saying goes, you have to rely on the mountain to survive, but you can¡¯t just sit there and eat the mountain empty.¡±


    ¡°you must plant a large number of bamboos in spring. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid that in a few years, you won¡¯t even be able to use bamboos.¡±


    ¡°madam, don¡¯t worry. i will definitely remember to plant more bamboo in spring.¡±


    bamboo was easy to grow. basically, when one was dug up and moved elsewhere, a small clump would grow there the next year. there was no problem of lacking seeds.


    ¡°we must urge the villagers to be careful not to hurt the mother bamboo when they dig the bamboo. there won¡¯t be any more bamboo shoots next year.¡±


    ¡°it was also easy to plant. whoever dug more winter bamboo shoots would plant more in the coming year..¡±

 Chapter 565

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue and the old village chief explained some of the essentials to the people who were digging bamboo shoots and then prepared to go down the mountain. it was almost time for lunch. mo ruyue was a little hungry after walking on the mountain.


    however, she was still unwilling to give up. when she went down the mountain, she took a detour from another road. usually, no one took this road because it was more remote and not so safe.


    perhaps mo ruyue was just lucky. they turned into this road, and halfway through, wei yi and mo ruyue saw a wild rabbit.


    since he had seen it, how could he let it go? wei yi quickly chased after it. chasing rabbits was a piece of cake for wei yi.


    however, when he was walking back with the hare by its ear, mo ruyue suddenly stopped him.


    wei yi did not understand what was going on either, but he still managed to stop in time, maintaining a raised leg.


    ¡°take a step back to the left.¡±


    wei yi did as he was told.


    mo ruyue had already walked to the spot where wei yi had been standing. she pushed a few times and the snow on the slightly raised ground had fallen off, revealing a plant. the plant¡¯s backer was a small cluster of shrubs, just enough to support a small world for the plant.


    wei yi and the old village chief watched as mo ruyue pulled out the dagger from her leg and began to dig at the ground. as she dug, she broke off a thick branch from the bush and slowly dug at the soil. she looked very careful.


    the old village chief stepped forward, wanting to see what mo ruyue was doing.


    ¡°madam, what do you want to do? let me do it.¡±


    wei yi could already see what mo ruyue was digging. even though he was not a doctor and did not know what herbs she was digging, he could still recognize the most familiar ginseng.


    the old village chief came over and saw several red fruits on the light pole. he was very excited. this madam was indeed a lucky star. they had lived here for many years and went up the mountain to collect firewood every day. no one had ever come across this ginseng.


    after a short while, mo ruyue dug out the whole ginseng. it wasn¡¯t small and looked at least a hundred years old.


    because it was winter, the leaves on the pole were long gone, leaving only a green root with a few red fruits on it.


    ¡°do any of you recognize herbs?¡±


    ¡°if you find any herbs on the mountain, as long as they are herbs, no matter what kind of herbs they are, i will take them all.¡±


    mo ruyue was very happy. she could find ginseng on a random trip, especially under the heavy snow. there would definitely be more when the snow melted.


    ¡°yes, there is a barefoot doctor in our village.¡±


    the old village chiefs eyes lit up again.


    ¡°the medicinal properties of the herbs in the north are all very good. it¡¯s exactly what we doctors lack.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll give you an address in a while. if you have herbs in the future, send them to me or write to me, i can send someone to get them myself.¡±


    ¡°alright!¡¯


    this madam was indeed a great benefactor!


    mo ruyue was very happy to have a good looking hundred-year ginseng.


    when they went down the mountain and entered the village, they saw two emaciated children holding dead branches that they had picked up. they were already as tall as themselves as they walked home with difficulty in the snow. mo ruyue could not bear to see the two children¡¯s skinny faces, only their big eyes. she wanted everyone here to have a meal.


    ¡°wei yi, quickly go back with wei er. skin all the prey from yesterday and send some meat to every family in the village.¡±


    every household in the village received meat from wei yi and wei er. many people were embarrassed to accept it, but when they saw the children at home who were crying and the old people who were about to starve to death, they were thick-skinned enough to accept it.


    the villagers personally sent wei yi and wei er out of the house. wei yi and wei er only stopped when they asked them to go back.


    originally, they only imew that a beautiful lady like a fairy had come to the village, but they did not expect that this lady¡¯s heart was as kind as that fairy.


    the old village chief watched helplessly as wei yi and wei er distributed the big worm. basically, every family in the village received a small piece. just that small piece was enough for them to make a big pot of meat soup.


    the old village chief felt sorry for mo ruyue. that big insect could be sold for a lot of money in town, yet it was eaten by these people.


    mo ruyue looked at the pained expression on the old village chiefs face and felt a little amused. it was as if he was giving her meat. she knew that the old village chief was thinking of her.


    ¡°by the way, auntie, can you give me some soybeans? i¡¯ll make something delicious for you.¡±


    ¡°hey, i¡¯ll go get it for you now.¡±


    the village chief¡¯s wife came out with a big bag of soybeans.


    ¡°auntie, i want to make a vegetable with beans. watch from the side and remember the process. in the future, you can cook it yourself, tell others, or sell it. most importantly, this way, you won¡¯t only eat boiled beans and tofu in winter.¡±


    the old village chief and his wife were now very convinced by mo ruyue¡¯s words. not only did the old village chief¡¯s wife stand beside mo ruyue and watch her actions, but the old village chief also followed closely behind mo ruyue.


    chun hua brought over a basin. mo ruyue poured a lot of soybeans into it and washed it with water. she then scooped out all the dried beans floating on top of the basin.


    after the soybeans were washed, they were soaked in clean water again.


    ¡°at night, when the beans are soaked, you can fish them out.¡±


    because mo ruyue said that she wanted to use the beans to make other dishes, the old village chief and his wife would go to see the soaked beans when they were free all day. at night, mo ruyue said that they could fish them out to control the water.


    during the day, mo ruyue had asked wei er to make a wooden box that was as deep as a basin. she washed it clean and brought it over.


    the wooden box had not been painted with lacquer, so it had a good filter. mo ruyue had even drilled a hole in the bottom.


    it was fine to lay a piece of cotton or linen at the bottom of the box, then evenly spread the soaked beans and cover them with a layer of light-blocking cloth. then, he placed the wooden box at the corner of the kang and kept the temperature at 27 or 28 degrees. he sprinkled some water on the beans every day. after five days, there would be bean sprouts to eat.


    ¡°do you understand now? isn¡¯t it very simple?¡± ¡°you can make vegetables just like that?¡±


    ¡°even i can understand it, let alone this old woman.¡± the old village chief quickly expressed his opinion.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you understand. let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    mo ruyue stayed in the village for five days in order to give the village something to eat.


    of course, mo ruyue did not stay there for nothing during these five days. every day, she would wander around the mountain to see if she could find anything useful to eat.


    in these five days. she had also found a few medicinal herbs. it was also because of the ginseng that she had been inspired. when she went up the mountain, she would use a stick to pat the small pile of snow. after the snow fell, she could see what was inside.


    mo ruyue found another two lingzhi, two tubers of knotweed, and a ginseng that was thicker than the one she found earlier.


    the village chief and his wife woke up early in the morning on the sixth day. they had already seen the bean sprout. it was as long as a finger.


    the two of them had no idea how to eat the bean sprouts.


    ¡°this thing looks white and tender. i wonder if it¡¯ll taste good when dipped in soy sauce.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s probably delicious.¡±


    the old village chief replied to his wife. he pinched a bean sprout, broke off a little white and tender bud, and put it into his mouth to chew. it was crunchy.


    ¡°what¡¯s that smell? is it delicious?


    the village chief¡¯s wife looked at her old man nervously.


    ¡°no smell.¡±


    the old village chief blinked. ¡°but this should be stir-fried like vegetables.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯ll be very delicious if you add some salt to the pot and stir-fry it. ¡±


    mo ruyue overheard the old couple¡¯s lovely conversation when she came over.


    she was afraid that if she did not come out, the old village chief would throw the beans into his mouth and eat them raw.


    ¡°these bean sprouts must be cooked before they can be eaten..¡±

 Chapter 566

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation


    the old village chief felt as if he had been caught, and his face was burning. ¡°let¡¯s make some and let chun hua stir-fry some for a taste.¡±


    chun hua didn¡¯t use any seasonings. she just poured soybean oil into the pot, added some bean sprouts, and stir-fried them with some salt.


    the old village chief and his wife drank a big bowl of corn porridge with bean sprouts.


    ¡°aiya, this bean sprout is called bean sprout, right? it¡¯s really good stuff. it¡¯s delicious, much more delicious than beans!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s still early. why don¡¯t the village chief take some to the town to sell?¡±


    mo ruyue gave a suggestion. the old village chief hurriedly nodded. he packed up and was about to head to town with the wooden box when he was stopped by mo ruyue.


    ¡°if i meet a smart person, i might be able to find out where these bean sprouts came from.¡±


    ¡°hey! look at my blockhead!¡±


    the old village chief and his wife excitedly carried a small basket of bean sprouts to the town. mo ruyue and the others tidied up and left a silver ingot in the house. however, before they could leave the village, they were stopped by a few soldiers.


    a few soldiers saw mo ruyue kneeling in front of her and raised her fists above her head. ¡°princess ming yue, please return to the camp to save general


    xue¡­¡±


    before the soldiers could finish their words, mo ruyue rode her horse towards the camp.


    ¡°the guard who blocked the arrow¡­¡±


    mo ruyue rode her horse back to the camp and rushed towards gu ying¡¯s battalion commander.


    mo ruyue panicked when she didn¡¯t see gu ying. she threw the battalion commander out and grabbed a soldier ¡°where¡¯s gu ying?¡±


    ¡°princess ming yue, general xue is there.¡±


    mo ruyue ran towards the tent that the soldier had pointed out. as soon as she entered, she found gu ying standing in front of a hospital bed. she ignored the looks that the others were giving her and sized gu ying up. she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he was fine.


    ¡°we¡¯ll talk about this later. take a look at him first, the arrow is poisoned.¡±


    mo ruyue turned to look at the soldier lying on the bed. the more she looked at him, the more familiar he looked. however, she could not care less about whether he was familiar or not. chun hua still had good eyesight and had already carried mo ruyue¡¯s medicine box into the room.


    the man was unconscious at the moment, and there was a poisonous arrow in his chest. the other military doctors were helpless about this. they did not dare to pull out the arrow easily, afraid that if they pulled it out, the man would die.


    ¡°scissors.¡±


    ¡°disinfect cotton.¡±


    ¡°fine cotton cloth.¡±


    two hours later, mo ruyue had treated the guard¡¯s arrow wound.


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the soldier¡¯s appearance, as she assumed that chun hua had wiped away the blood stains and dirt on his face.


    ¡°why is he here?¡±


    gu ying recognized it as well.


    ¡°he blocked the arrow for me. otherwise, i would be the one lying here right now.¡±


    ¡°can you tell me what happened?¡±


    mo ruyue had long known that mo yu was the emperors secret guard. his appearance in the military camp was definitely not a coincidence.


    gu ying did not understand why mo yu was in the military camp either. he also knew that mo yu was ji hong¡¯s secret guard.


    it was impossible for a person with the identity of a secret guard to leave the emperor¡¯s palace and appear at the border. then he must have come here for a purpose, but he did not know what his purpose was.


    mo ruyue and gu ying stood guard by the unconscious mo yu¡¯s bed. the two of them only whispered to each other after the others had left.


    neither of them wanted to reveal mo yu¡¯s identity as the emperor¡¯s secret guard to more people, not even the great general.


    what if mo yu had some secret to carry out a mission and was exposed by them? that would be a bad thing.


    furthermore, mo yu had been in trouble to save gu ying and sheng. they could not let a fourth person, other than the two of them and mo yu himself) know mo yu¡¯s true identity.


    mo ruyue was glad that she had arrived fast enough and had a powerful


    antidote pill with her. otherwise, mo yu might not have been able to survive.


    mo ruyue felt that it was better to prepare more antidote pills.


    wei yi and wei er were guarding the entrance of the tent. mo ruyue and gu ying could talk to each other inside. if anyone came, wei yi and wei er would warn them.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t try to play dumb with gu ying and asked him directly.


    ¡°how long are you going to fight this battle?¡±


    this war was going on for too long. it was almost ten months. if it continued, would the national treasury be able to hold on?


    looking at the injured soldiers, he felt really bad.


    she also knew that it was not easy to fight a war. the casualties on both sides were about the same, which showed that the strength of both sides was about the same.


    ¡°the reason why we fought for so long was because the enemy might have a powerful strategist.¡±


    ¡°every time we attacked and defended, the enemy always seemed to know. in the end, they would always be able to fight evenly with us, and sometimes even have the upper hand.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that there was something wrong with this. how could the other party know about the operation here every time? no matter how godly a person was, it was impossible for him to be so godly.


    moreover, if he was really that godly, the enemy should have won the battle long ago. they wouldn¡¯t have dragged on with xi liang for nine months.


    ¡°then have you ever thought that there are enemy spies in your camp?


    gu ying frowned.


    ¡°of course i have.¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯ve checked several times. i¡¯ve checked almost everyone, but i can¡¯t find the person with the problem.¡±


    ¡°however, i recently felt that there was something wrong with one person. i was about to tell the general about it when the enemy attacked again. it was obvious that they knew something was planned in advance.¡±


    ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for mo yu blocking the arrow for me, the arrow would have gone straight for my heart.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that if the poison arrow really pierced gu ying¡¯s heart, he would not be able to survive.


    gu ying connected the previous events. this time, the flaw was even more obvious. he would not believe that there was no spy.


    ¡°who is it? since he was already suspicious, you should quickly capture that person and control him. what was there to wait for?¡±


    according to mo ruyue¡¯s method, no matter if there was a problem, as long as it was a suspect, even if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, they would still have to capture that person and lock him up for strict interrogation.


    ¡°i¡¯ll report to the great general now. i¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    gu ying stood up and went to find the general. the sooner this matter was resolved, the better.


    after gu ying left, chun hua, wei yi, and wei er were summoned by mo


    ruyue.


    mo ruyue looked at mo yu¡¯s condition and estimated that he would wake up in half a day at most.


    ¡°chun hua, take the two ginsengs i dug up from the mountain and divide the hundred-year-old one into three portions to make some health porridge.¡±


    mo yu had suffered a great crime this time. he had to replenish his vitality well. even so, he would need more than half a year to recover the vitality he had lost.


    she did not feel the slightest bit for the hundred-year-old ginseng she had taken out. just as gu ying had said, if it was not for mo yu, he would have been the one who had fallen.


    chun hua went to cook the porridge while mo ruyue left the place to wei yi and wei er. she asked them to take turns to watch over mo yu. if they found anything wrong with mo yu, they would immediately go to gu yings tent to call her.


    he had been riding a horse from the snow world village, and he had been focusing on performing surgeries on mo yu. he was a little tired now.


    the tent that the general had set up for her was the tent that mo yu was lying in, so she went back to gu yings tent.


    when mo ruyue came out from the next room, she found that there were people making a ruckus in the great general¡¯s tent. it was somewhat chaotic.


    ¡°gu ying, you¡¯re slandering me. you have to be honest!¡±


    ¡°why did you lock me up for no reason? if you lock me up, the great general will have no strategist. who can be competent? if anything happens, you will bear the responsibility yourself!¡±


    it was the military advisor who was roaring..

 Chapter 567

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue listened to the military advisor¡¯s words. did gu ying think that the military advisor was a spy, so he wanted to lock him up?


    she really couldn¡¯t tell, but she understood after thinking about it. ever since she came, advisor jun had been looking down on her. there was probably a reason, but she still had to pay attention to evidence and interrogate her.


    mo ruyue was not in the mood to care about those things. just as she was about to turn around and enter the tent, she noticed a sackcloth figure flashing past the tent next door, which was also the tent mo yu was currently in. the figure looked extremely familiar.


    nio ruyue didn¡¯t hesitate to go around the tent and follow the person who was about to disappear.


    this person was acting sneakily and mo ruyue subconsciously didn¡¯t want him to discover her. however, when she saw who it was, she was surprised and felt that it was only natural.


    that person was none other than yuan yuan.


    logically speaking, she was a military doctor. if she wanted to see a patient, she could just pay directly. however, she was sneaking around. this person¡¯s behavior was very suspicious.


    mo ruyue did not want to alert the enemy, because yuan yuan had entered her own tent and did not come out.


    if she rushed in now and asked her anything, she would definitely not admit it.


    nio ruyue went to look for wei yi.


    ¡°cuttlefish 1 will take care of everything. wei yi, you go and keep an eye on yuan yuan. don¡¯t alert her and don¡¯t let her discover you. you have to watch her every move.¡±


    ¡°if there was a problem, she would report it, but it had to be under the condition that she did not take action.¡¯


    ¡°yes.


    wei er watched enviously as wei yi went out to do missions. he really wanted to go too.


    wei er looked at mo yu. this could be considered a difficult task. he did not know if he should carry the urinal for him.


    at this time, the military advisor was no longer noisy. he looked at gu ying angrily with red eyes and was taken away to be watched.


    the general agreed to lock him up because the enemy had seen through his actions. he would rather kill the wrong person than let him go, but he only locked up the military advisor for interrogation.


    mo ruyue felt that the military advisor was simply a useless military advisor!


    it¡¯s purely a decoration.


    perhaps by locking him up, they could end the war immediately.


    however, mo ruyue¡¯s wish to rest was not fulfilled.


    she looked at the little soldier who came to invite her and was unmoved. ¡°go tell your general that this princess is someone he can order around?¡±


    ¡°this¡­


    the little soldier did not expect the princess, who had been so warm before, to say such words. moreover, hadn¡¯t she taken the initiative to treat their injuries before?


    thinking about it, she was a princess. how could she be at his beck and call?


    the little soldier retreated. this was not something a small figure like him could casually make the decision.


    in fact, it wasn¡¯t the general who had asked mo ruyue to treat the wounded. it was the military doctors who had asked the soldier to invite them.


    those military camps had encountered helpless injuries. this time, there were even more injuries and casualties than before.


    mo ruyue had saved cuttlefish from the poisoned arrow, so she thought of him.


    after the soldier left, mo ruyue lay down in her clothes. she was really tired.


    in the general¡¯s tent, the great general was discussing the next plan and strategy with gu ying. someone reported from outside, hoping that the great general could invite mo ruyue to treat the other wounded.


    the general let someone in. ¡°where are the military doctors?¡±


    the great general¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t thick enough to that extent. he had chased them away previously, and now he was asking them to help him treat his soldiers?


    although he really hoped that mo ruyue could go, mo ruyue was a real princess. even if she was a princess halfway, she was still a princess. she was not someone a general like him could order around.


    the memorial that was sent to the capital did not receive a reply so quickly. it had only been six days.


    gu ying pretended not to hear anything and sat at the side drinking tea.


    ¡°general, the military doctor and the others have encountered a few more troublesome patients. if princess ming yue were to help, they might be able to preserve their hands and feet. otherwise, they would definitely face the result of amputation.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t feel good about what the soldier said, but he wouldn¡¯t kidnap his sweetheart because of so-called morality.


    not only would he not do that, but if mo ruyue was unwilling, he would stand on her side even if it was the great general¡¯s order.


    the great general didn¡¯t feel good when he heard this. he hoped that all of those soldiers would be able to return home alive.


    he looked at gu ying and saw that gu ying did not move or look at them. he knew that he had offended him long ago.


    ¡°are they completely helpless?¡±


    the soldier knew that the general was referring to the military doctors.


    ¡°yes, otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have asked this lowly one to invite princess ming yue over.¡±


    the great general felt that he had to clean up the sins he had committed, so he personally went to gu yings tent.


    seeing that chun hua was stewing something to eat in front of the tent, the great general¡¯s expression softened as he asked chun hua.


    ¡°is the princess in the tent?¡±


    ¡°shh.¡±


    chun hua placed her index finger between her lips.


    ¡°princess rushed over from the snow world village without stopping. she didn¡¯t even have a sip of water when she got here. she only treated the poisoned person for two hours and is now so tired that she has fallen asleep.¡±


    chun hua¡¯s tone of voice made everyone present whisper along with her, and their breathing slowed down. ¡°then i wonder when princess will wake up?¡±


    ¡°how would this servant know?¡±


    chun hua still lowered her voice and looked at the general in surprise.


    he looked at her with a look that said, ¡®are you an idiot? how could i know such a profound question?¡¯


    the great general was not angry. this was all his fault.


    thus, he walked to the curtain of xue chengs tent, lifted his battle robe, and knelt down on one knee.


    when the soldiers saw the general like this, they were shocked and hurriedly went forward to help him, but they were stopped by the general¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°this general implores princess ming yue to save those pitiful soldiers!


    everything that happened before was this general¡¯s fault. princess ming yue can punish this general however she wants. as long as princess ming yue agrees to save those soldiers, this general is willing to agree to any of princess ming yue¡¯s requests! ¡±


    the great general¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was enough for mo ruyue to hear.


    ¡°great general, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°princess ming yue isn¡¯t a god, she¡¯s just an ordinary person. aren¡¯t you trying to make her do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°if she didn¡¯t go for treatment, or if she went for treatment, but couldn¡¯t save him because she couldn¡¯t take it, would it be her fault?!¡±


    gu ying was very angry when he saw the general like this. although the general was a good general, a good general could not bully her ruyue!


    at this moment, he did not care that the great general was his superior. at most, he would strip off his battle robe and go to the palace to beg for forgiveness. he could not let his ruyue suffer like this.


    ¡°it¡¯s my fault, but those soldiers might still be saved. i don¡¯t want to see them become useless at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°of course, if they really couldn¡¯t be cured, it would be their fate. no one would blame princess ming yue.¡±


    ¡°however, there was no other way. those quacks didn¡¯t have the ability to cure them. otherwise, this general wouldn¡¯t have come to beg princess ming yue.¡± gu ying was angered by the general¡¯s words. if he was not the general, he would have punched him long ago.


    what did you do earlier?

 Chapter 568

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    he had listened to the words of the spy and chased his ruyue away. how could he have the face to force his ruyue to save his soldiers now?


    ¡°no matter what, you are not allowed to force princess ming yue, i will report this matter.¡¯


    gu ying had already decided that he would definitely tell the emperor about this.


    otherwise, if these people were to add fuel to the fire and spread it to the emperor¡¯s ears, his ruyue would become the one who was not human inside and outside.


    the general was angry, but he still had a good temper.


    ¡°l will personally report my dereliction of duty to the emperor and personally apologize!¡¯


    ¡°ya! great general, what are you doing?¡±


    was he injured?


    ¡°aiyo, get up quickly, let me check your pulse.¡±


    ¡°gu ying, i don¡¯t want to criticize you, but don¡¯t you see that the general has fallen? come over and help him up.¡±


    mo ruyue came out of the tent and was surprised to see the kneeling great general. she looked as if she was wondering why the general had fallen.


    the great general stood up and did not allow mo ruyue to take his pulse. ¡°i¡¯m fine, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m injured. it¡¯s just that some of my soldiers might be disabled. i hope princess ming yue can help me take a look.¡±


    the great general felt that his understanding of mo ruyue had been refreshed. this woman was really too smart. she actually pretended not to know that he was kneeling and begging her. this was also saving his face as a general.


    ¡°oh, okay, okay. i¡¯ll go now. take me there.¡±


    mo ruyue went into the room and took out the medicine box. chun hua wanted to follow her.


    ¡°chunhua, you don¡¯t have to follow me. general xue will help me with the medicine box. you can make some porridge for that little soldier when he wakes up.¡±


    chun hua knew that the little soldier the princess was talking about was cuttlefish. seeing that her husband was following the princess, she felt at ease and continued to cook the porridge. she wanted to cook more so that the princess and her husband could eat some nourishment later.


    mo ruyue went to the tent with the most serious injuries. almost all the military doctors were there, but yuan yuan, who was usually there, was not.


    qi lao saw mo ruyue and quickly came over to greet her.


    ¡°princess, you came at the right time. quickly come over and take a look at this person. his hamstring is broken. i wonder if it can be reconnected?¡± mo ruyue walked over quickly.


    without waiting for mo ruyue¡¯s instructions, gu ying fetched a basin of water and opened the first aid kit to add some disinfectant powder into the water. after mo ruyue disinfected her hands, gu ying disinfected his own hands as well.


    an hour later, the soldier¡¯s hamstring was reconnected. all the military doctors and the other injured soldiers were very happy.


    mo ruyue then realized that the great general had been following them until now.


    ¡°princess, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°this general will definitely write a memorial to the emperor for everything the princess has done for the military camp.¡±


    at the same time, the general was also sighing at gu yings good luck. he wanted to snatch such a good girl home to be his wife.


    mo ruyue continued to treat the next patient while the general went to interrogate the military advisor.


    old liu had been helping mo ruyue out. mo ruyue felt that gu ying was wasting his manpower here. besides, the more people there were, the more bacteria there would be in the air. she let him do his own thing. the military doctors would be able to help her.


    after gu ying left, mo ruyue thought of yuan yuan and asked old liu.


    ¡°by the way, why didn¡¯t i see yuan yuan today?¡±


    old liu looked around but did not see yuan yuan. he did not know where she went either.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know about this.¡¯


    at this moment, another younger military doctor said, ¡°l know. miss yuan went to town and said she wanted to buy some things.¡±


    ¡°oh¡­


    ¡°right, as far as i know, this yuan yuan is not the daughter of a criminal. she was sent here, but she can leave the military camp at will?¡±


    when mo ruyue asked this question, the other military doctors¡¯ expressions changed.


    after mo ruyue finished treating the last patient¡¯s wound, she washed her hands and cleaned the medicine box.


    ¡°it¡¯s been half a day since i arrived, but i haven¡¯t seen yuan yuan return. can she really leave for such a long time?¡±


    ¡°your military camp is really lenient towards the families of guilty officials.¡±


    the military doctors looked at each other. it was indeed inappropriate for yuan yuan to be out for so long, and it was not the first time.


    however, they were the ones who released it.


    the military doctor who had told mo ruyue and yuan yuan to go out thought for a while and decided to speak.


    ¡°princess ming yue, that yuan yuan has a good relationship with the military advisor. it was the military advisor who gave her the warrant.¡±


    there was indeed something wrong with the military advisor!


    if gu ying hadn¡¯t said that using the truth powder would easily alert the enemy, and the mastermind behind the scenes would definitely be hiding, they would have scattered the powder long ago.


    ¡°oh, when did that happen? could it be that the military advisor has taken a fancy to yuan yuan? otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so good to her, right?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ever since yuan yuan came to the military camp, she¡¯s like a


    piece of fat meat that fell into a group of dogs. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that everyone could tell that advisor jun was interested in her, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°old wang, what nonsense are you talking about? don¡¯t dirty the princess¡¯ ears!¡±


    old liu hurriedly berated old wang. if it wasn¡¯t for princess ming yue, he really wanted to kick the old wang.


    how could he spout nonsense in front of the princess? he was not afraid that general xue would come over and slap him.


    nio ruyue naturally knew what old wang wanted to say, so she held back her laughter.


    old wangs description of them as a bunch of dogs was really apt. they were just a bunch of single dogs.


    however, she understood what she needed to hear. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll leave this place to you guys. i¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°call me if you have any questions.¡±


    mo ruyue carried the medicine box and left the tent.


    ¡°princess, i will help you send this medicine box over.¡±


    old liu knew that wei yi or the maidservant chun hua would usually carry the medicine box when mo ruyue came and went. now that she was alone, she would definitely be too tired to carry it.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. i can still carry this part of the road. you guys go ahead.


    there are so many patients to take care of.¡±


    mo ruyue rejected his kindness, so old liu could only watch as mo ruyue left with the medicine box. when she left, old liu gave him a good scolding.


    old wang also felt that he had misspoken.


    ¡°l see that princess ming yue is easy to talk to. she¡¯s so close to the people, i¡¯ve already forgotten about her.¡±


    after mo ruyue returned to gu yings tent, she called gu ying over and told him everything she had heard from the military doctors. she also told him that she had asked wei yi to follow yuan yuan.


    ¡°i¡¯ve always thought that there was something wrong with him, but i didn¡¯t expect that there really was something wrong with him.¡±


    ¡°you eat first, i¡¯ll go find the general now.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded. these things could not be delayed. gu ying did not allow her to use the truth powder, so she could not help much. she could only tell him what she knew.


    ¡°princess, cuttlefish is awake.¡¯


    chun hua ran over to report, and mo ruyue perked up to look at cuttlefish.


    ¡°miss, do you know what the first thing that cuttlefish said when he woke up was?¡±


    when chun hua finished cooking the porridge, she went to see if cuttlefish had woken up, but she happened to see him open his eyes.


    ¡°say what?¡±


    ¡°the first thing he asked when he woke up was where general xue was and if he was alright.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that mo yu did not come here for no reason. she guessed that the emperor had asked him to come here to protect gu ying.


    her royal brother did not call her ¡®white¡¯ because he was a meat shield for the cuttlefish.


    ¡°yes, make his porridge delicious. he¡¯s your prince consort¡¯s savior.¡±


    ¡°yes, princess. i will definitely cook for him.¡±


    in town, wei yi had been secretly following yuan yuan. he saw that she first visited a few shops, then she was obviously observing if anyone noticed her.


    finally, she walked into a very remote alley and entered a small corner door.


    he waited for a while and checked. then, he quietly climbed over the wall and onto the roof.


    it was a small courtyard with three main rooms and two side rooms. in the east room of the main room was a young man with a pale face..

 Chapter 569

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°young master su, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°l brought these for you. yu fei is suspected by gu ying and has been locked up. i might not be able to come over for a while.¡±


    ¡°can you tell me what happened?¡±


    the man whom yuan yuan addressed as young master su coughed, and his face turned even paler.


    ¡°young master su, how are you? is your condition serious again?¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you take the medicine i gave you?¡±


    as yuan yuan spoke, she held young master su l s hand and began to take his pulse.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. i was too happy to see you and was a little excited, so¡­¡±


    before he finished speaking, he had already expressed his intention.


    yuan yuan¡¯s face flushed red, and wei yi, who was peeking from the roof, was baffled.


    didn¡¯t they say nothing? why are they blushing? why don¡¯t the two of you talk about serious matters?


    wei yi laid on the roof and listened to the two of them talk about disgusting things for half a day. yuan yuan finally wanted to leave. if she didn¡¯t go back now, she was afraid that she would be discovered.


    young master su looked at yuan yuan, who was walking out of the room.


    ¡°i will always be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    yuan yuan finally left the courtyard reluctantly. she looked around and quickly walked out of the alley.


    wei yi used all his strength and caught up to yuan yuan without making a


    sound.


    on the way, yuan yuan rushed back to the military camp. wei yi saw that she had returned to her place, so he went to look for mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue was preparing to rest when chun hua told her that wei yi had returned and had something to report.


    well, it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest until late at night.


    ¡°quickly let him in.¡±


    wei yi went down on one knee as soon as he entered the tent. mo ruyue waved at him.


    ¡°l already said that i don¡¯t want these formalities. hurry up and say that we don¡¯t want to waste time.¡¯


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°this subordinate followed yuan yuan all the way to the town. she went to a remote alley. at the end of the alley, there was a small courtyard. there was a


    man living there. yuan yuan called the man young master su. as for who he was, this subordinate did not know.¡±


    ¡°yuan yuan told young master su that the military advisor had been arrested and that she might not be able to get out for a while.¡±


    ¡®this subordinate thinks that yuan yuan¡¯s words might alert the man and he might change his position tonight.¡±


    ¡°however, this subordinate had already asked the two little beggars to secretly keep an eye on him. if he moved his position, he would definitely come out from the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°then, this subordinate chased yuan yuan all the way back.¡±


    ¡°yuan yuan returned to her own tent.¡¯


    ¡°quickly go and call your prince consort over.¡±


    chun hua had already dashed out after mo ruyue finished speaking.


    gu ying arrived shortly after. ¡°ruyue, what¡¯s so important?¡±


    mo ruyue said simply.


    ¡°there is a person in town who should be a spy of the enemy country. yuan yuan told him that you have captured the military counselor.¡±


    ¡°if that person wanted to leave, he would have to wait for the city gates to open. ¡±


    ¡°if they didn¡¯t catch him tonight, they might not be able to catch him when the city gates opened tomorrow morning.¡±


    mo ruyue opened her medicine kit and took out two packets of powder from the mezzanines and stuffed them into gu yings hands.


    ¡°take this with you. you should use it when necessary. end it as soon as possible. i want to go home.¡±


    gu ying no longer hesitated. if that person was really an enemy spy, using truth powder would be the best.


    time was of the essence, so gu ying went to the general¡¯s residence and repeated what mo ruyue had said to him. after that, he ordered a group of people to quickly and secretly go to town.


    mo ruyue ignored everyone else and threw herself onto the bed. she felt like she was going to become an immortal if she didn¡¯t sleep.


    at the same time, the general had also sent people to monitor yuan yuan, but he did not restrict her movements. at this moment, yuan yuan did not know that she was being monitored.


    she always made some noise when she came back. old wang, who was more concerned about her, heard it and even came out to greet her.


    actually, old wang liked yuan yuan a little. just as he said, if it wasn¡¯t for the military advisor standing in front of them, they would have broken their heads for yuan yuan.


    although this girl was not very good-looking, she was still the type of girl from a humble family. the main thing was that she was the only woman in the military camp. who didn¡¯t want to be close to her?


    let alone women, even a female fly was loved by everyone.


    ¡°miss yuan, you¡¯re back. you went out for a long time this afternoon.¡±


    yuan yuan¡¯s body stiffened at the question, but she maintained a smile on her face.


    ¡°doctor wang, it¡¯s already so late and you still haven¡¯t slept?¡±


    ¡°l bought a lot of things this afternoon. i was thinking of buying more and going out less later. it¡¯s not convenient to go out.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true, haha. then you should rest early.¡±


    as he spoke, lao wang returned to his tent.


    he didn¡¯t tell yuan yuan that mo ruyue had asked him about her going out. he couldn¡¯t say such things carelessly. it was a critical moment. even if it wasn¡¯t a critical moment, he still remembered his duty as a military doctor.


    unless they were asked by the general, they would not say a word.


    however, he was stopped by yuan yuan when he turned around.


    ¡°oh, by the way, doctor wang, when i went out this morning, i found that the military advisor and general xue had a conflict. do you know what happened?¡±


    doctor wang wouldn¡¯t be stupid just because he had a little admiration for yuan yuan. this woman obviously saw this and was using him to get information.


    ¡°how can we know about this? besides, we¡¯ve been taking care of the injured all day today. we don¡¯t know about those things. if you didn¡¯t tell me, i wouldn¡¯t nave mown about that.¡±


    ¡°if you want to know, you can just ask the military advisor yourself. you two are so close, he will definitely tell you.¡±


    doctor wangs words made yuan yuan¡¯s face stiffen again. ¡°hehe, i was just asking.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s getting late, go to bed early.¡±


    yuan yuan returned to her tent after she finished speaking.


    when gu ying brought his men to town, he went straight to the small courtyard, but found that it was empty.


    wei yi quickly went to look for the two little beggars that he had told him about. the beggar behind the house had disappeared and he went to the front yard. fortunately, the beggar guarding the front yard was still there.


    the little beggar had specially waited for wei yi to come over. when he saw wei yi, his eyes lit up.


    this was a rich man. he had given them one tael of silver each just to keep an eye on them. now, he was still waiting here for another tael of silver.


    ¡°master, you came so quickly. not long ago, about half an hour ago, the man in the small courtyard climbed over the wall from the backyard and dressed himself up as a beggar. at this moment, my friend is following him. he has already marked it.¡±


    wei yi immediately threw a tael of silver to the little beggar.


    ¡°well done. after you find the person, i¡¯ll give you another two taels.¡±


    when the little beggar heard that there was still two taels of silver, he was full of energy. he immediately led wei yi and the others to follow the marks left by his companions.


    after walking for less than an incense stick¡¯s time, they met young master su in a run-down temple. wei yi recognized young master su who was disguised as a beggar at a glance and went forward to capture him.


    young master su e s eyes were filled with panic. however, after he was caught, he quickly calmed down.


    gu ying looked at this person¡¯s performance and knew that this person¡¯s identity was definitely not simple.


    it was not convenient here, so he tied him up and brought him back to the military camp.


    of course, before tying him up, he had pressed his acupuncture points to prevent any complications..

 Chapter 570

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue slept all the way until the next morning when she was woken up by the noise outside.


    the moment she woke up, chun hua heard the commotion and entered the room to serve her.


    chun hua was combing mo ruyue¡¯s hair.


    ¡°princess, that spy from the enemy kingdom has been caught. i heard that he is the crown prince of the northern kingdom.¡±


    when mo ruyue heard that they had caught the person, and it was the crown prince, her drowsiness instantly disappeared.


    ¡°aiya, don¡¯t comb those complicated hairstyles. just do it casually. i¡¯ll bring you to see the show.¡±


    she just wanted to see what the crown prince of the northern kingdom looked like. he had the guts to come to their side to be a spy and even seduced the only female doctor in the military camp. he was quite capable.


    when chun hua heard that the princess wanted to bring her to watch the show, her hands moved faster.


    ¡°princess, you should eat something first. you have been so tired these two days that you have lost weight.¡±


    ¡°aiyo, this little sweet-talker, who said i¡¯m not eating anymore?¡±


    ¡°take all the buns and let¡¯s eat as we walk.¡±


    speaking of which, she had contributed more than half of the credit for capturing the crown prince of the enemy country. she could not miss such a big commotion.


    then, the patrol team saw princess ming yue holding two buns in one hand and eating as she walked. the maidservant beside her would bring the bowl to her mouth from time to time, and princess ming yue would drink two mouthfuls.


    the fragrance wafted far away, causing the eyes of the patrolling guards to turn crooked.


    mo ruyue brought chun hua to the tent where young master su was kept. they had just finished two buns, but chun hua had already finished the ginseng chicken soup porridge.


    she had just arrived when gu ying came out with red eyes. it was obvious that he had not slept all night.


    mo ruyue broke the bun in her hand into two halves and brought one half to his mouth.


    ¡°hurry up and eat.¡±


    the crown prince of the northern kingdom was very determined. he had sprinkled a pack of truth powder, but he did not reveal where the enemy¡¯s weak point was.


    gu ying had come out to look for mo ruyue. when he saw mo ruyue, he wanted to say something, but his mouth was stuffed with meat buns.


    how fragrant!


    after a busy night, he was indeed sleepy and hungry, but he was still in high spirits. the spy he caught was really the crown prince of the enemy country. with such a big hostage in his hands, this battle would soon be won.


    ¡°you didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. even if you¡¯re interrogating a criminal, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry. at least you can sleep for a while. don¡¯t tire yourself out, while the criminal is still full of energy.¡±


    gu ying had just swallowed the bun in his mouth when mo ruyue stuffed the other half into his mouth. he finished the two buns in a few bites and was finally able to speak.


    ¡°l was just about to look for you.¡±


    as he spoke, gu ying leaned closer to mo ruyue and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°that truth powder of yours was useless against that person. he was able to keep a lot of secrets and not say them out loud. although his expression was a little painful, he actually held on.¡± ¡°when did you make that powder?¡±


    ¡°is it expired?¡±


    he had learned the term expired from mo ruyue.


    before he knew this term, he didn¡¯t even know that many things had expired.


    mo ruyue blinked her big eyes.


    ¡°there¡¯s such a capable person. his mind is really firm.¡±


    ¡°then didn¡¯t you sprinkle more?¡±


    ¡°l spilled a whole packet on his face, and he was still the same.¡±


    ¡°chun hua, go back to the medicine box and bring me the few packets of medicinal powder in the compartment.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    chun hua accepted the order and quickly ran to look for something.


    ¡°hey, later, get a bowl of porridge for your general xue and a few steamed buns. bring some more. i see some dumplings too.¡±


    ¡°let wei yi help you.¡±


    ¡°yes, princess.¡±


    the one who had already walked away answered loudly.


    ¡°can i go in and take a look?¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t i ask you to come and take a look?¡±


    mo ruyue followed gu ying into the tent and found that there was only one person in the tent. he was in a cage, his face covered in dirt. he was dressed in a beggar¡¯s robe. it was really hard on him. he was dressed like this, but he was still caught by them.


    the crown prince of the enemy kingdom had been tortured by them for an entire night and had not rested much. moreover, he had to use all his willpower to resist that medicinal powder.


    he didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine that person had given him, but he knew that the medicine made it easy for him to reveal the secrets in his heart. when he found out, he could only use all his energy to resist the medicine, and his lips were bitten.


    gu ying had just gone out and he fell asleep immediately.


    seeing this, gu ying waved at the soldier outside the door. the soldier brought a basin of cold water and poured it over the enemy country¡¯s crown prince.


    ¡°crash!¡±


    ¡°hiss¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡±


    the crown prince of the enemy kingdom was woken up by a basin of cold water. mo ruyue felt a chill run down her spine for him.


    when the crown prince of the enemy nation opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful woman in front of him.


    ¡°mother¡­


    what!


    mo ruyue and gu ying could clearly hear and understand.


    the crown prince was clearly looking at mo ruyue and calling her mother.


    ¡°has he been charmed silly by you?¡± mo ruyue turned to ask gu ying.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡± gu ying shook his head.


    only then did the crown prince realize that the person in front of him was not his mother. it was just that he was seeing things. he had already been woken up by a basin of cold water. in his muddle-headedness, he subconsciously thought that he had seen his mother. however, this woman really looked like his mother.


    mo ruyue looked at the crown prince of the enemy kingdom in front of her and deeply felt that being a member of the royal family was sometimes quite difficult.


    ¡°hey, don¡¯t you think this person looks familiar?¡±


    mo ruyue felt that something was wrong.


    after being splashed with a large basin of water, the dirt on the crown prince¡¯s face was washed away, revealing his original appearance.


    gu ying took a closer look and realized that she looked familiar.


    the two of them stared at the crown prince of the enemy kingdom. the crown prince of the enemy kingdom felt his hair stand on end under their gazes, but he was also staring at mo ruyue.


    gu ying realized that this person looked just like his ruyue!


    gu ying looked at mo ruyue and then at the crown prince of the enemy country. his expression also made mo ruyue react.


    ¡°no way!¡¯


    mo ruyue rubbed her face.


    ¡°chun hua, quickly go and get a mirror.¡±


    chun hua had just come in with steamed buns and dumplings when she heard mo ruyue¡¯s instructions and ran to get a mirror.


    ¡°um, you called me mother just now. your mother looks very similar to me, and you look like your mother too!¡±


    therefore, the three of them were very similar!


    mo ruyue cursed in her heart.


    she couldn¡¯t be a princess that was abandoned by an enemy country, right?!


    how melodramatic!


    this enemy country seemed to be a northern country.


    the crown prince looked at mo ruyue without saying a word.


    gu ying was a little irritable.


    he had also thought of what mo ruyue had thought of. if that was the case, mo ruyue might very well be in danger.


    no matter what, he had to stay by mo ruyue¡¯s side and never let anyone hurt him!


    ¡°princess, mirror.¡±


    chun hua panted as she brought the mirror over.


    mo ruyue took the mirror and compared it with the crown prince.


    ¡°really¡­ yes!¡±


    mo ruyue stuffed the mirror back into chun hua¡¯s hands.


    ¡°since we look alike, can you tell me the weakness of your military camp?¡± the crown prince stared at mo ruyue in disbelief.


    nio ruyue did not care if she was really related to the crown prince of the northern kingdom, but she was now a citizen of xi liang.


    also, it was because of the war that this person in front of her initiated that her future husband left the day before the wedding. until now, she had not even gotten married!


    ¡°why can¡¯t i say it?¡±


    ¡°you are now a hostage of our xi liang. if you cooperate obediently, there is still a chance to let you go.¡±


    ¡°otherwise¡­ you understand..

 Chapter 571

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°am i that stupid?¡±


    su luo looked at the person in front of her who was very likely to be her younger sister. she couldn¡¯t be angry at all, but her question was very piercing.


    shouldn¡¯t he ask about their relationship first?


    or why did they look so alike?


    ¡°bring it over.¡±


    mo ruyue extended her hand toward gu ying.


    gu ying gave her another pack of truth powder and saw her take out two more packs of the same powder from her sleeve pocket.


    ¡°if one pack doesn¡¯t work, then two packs. if two packs don¡¯t work, then three packs!¡±


    su luo knew that the thing in the paper bag was the powder that gu ying had sprinkled on his face. it would make people lose their guard and answer whatever others asked.


    seeing that the woman wanted to give him all three bags, he panicked.


    ¡°don¡¯t, 1 surrender!¡±


    su luo¡¯s surrender made nio ruyue stop sprinkling powder.


    gu ying asked the soldiers at the door to find the general.


    ¡°if you had said so earlier, there would be no such thing.¡±


    ¡°someone, help this prince of the northern kingdom change into a clean set of clothes.¡¯


    gu ying pulled mo ruyue out of the tent and gave instructions to the soldiers. it was not that he was kind, but that the crown prince of the northern kingdom could not die of illness for the time being.


    he was the main bargaining chip between xi liang and the northern kingdom.


    ¡°this time, the war will definitely end soon, and we can go home.¡±


    however, gu ying was still brooding over the matter of the crown prince of the enemy country calling mo ruyue his imperial mother.


    not long after, the general strode over.


    when the general saw su luo¡¯s face, he was also stunned.


    why did he look so familiar? he seemed to look a little like someone he knew.


    at first, he couldn¡¯t remember who she looked like, but it was only when he saw mo ruyue that he suddenly understood.


    ¡°this?¡±


    ¡°general, let¡¯s talk about business first. this prince of the northern kingdom said that he surrendered.¡¯


    gu ying stood in front of mo ruyue, blocking the general¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°this is indeed a big deal.¡±


    therefore, the general and gu ying talked to su luo for a long time in the tent. su luo indeed said that he had surrendered.


    they also wanted to sign the treaty between the northland and xi liang, and request xi liang to trade with the northland and transport more food to the northland.


    most of the northern country was like the snow world village here, suffering from hunger and cold all year round. therefore, more than half of the people in the northern country did not have enough to eat all year round.


    this was also why after the crown prince of the northern kingdom started the war, he had been fighting with xi liang on a small scale. there had been no real fighting. it was also why xi liang had been fighting with the northern kingdom for nine months and had not made up its mind to fight. every time xi liang wanted to fight with the northern kingdom, the northern kingdom would retreat.


    the northland was also mostly covered in mountains. the icy mountains were difficult to attack and easy to defend. otherwise, based on gu yings personality, he would have suggested attacking the northland. perhaps the war would have ended long ago.


    it was because of their cowardly character that they had dragged it out until now. as soon as he returned, they came over to steal and did not kill anyone.


    ¡°seeing that i haven¡¯t fought with you for nine months, my request isn¡¯t too much. in fact, there¡¯s no way to start a war. i just want my people to have food


    to eat.¡±


    su luo had already changed into dry clothes and was no longer tied up.


    it was the rule of all armies not to treat captives and hostages harshly.


    until the war between the two countries stopped, sullo was able to move freely in the tent. however, outside the tent, there were three layers of guards on the left and three layers on the right.


    ¡°you can, but i¡¯m just a little curious. why did you call my country¡¯s princess ming yue mother when you saw her? do you have anything to explain?¡±


    gu ying did not intend to hide this matter from the great general. he could not hide it even if he wanted to. after all, he had eyes to see. this person looked too much like his ruyue. he would not be able to sleep or eat in peace if he did not figure it out.


    the crown prince of the northern kingdom let go the moment he saw ruyue. who knew what he was up to?


    as for the suspicion that her ruyue was the princess of the northern kingdom, it was just a thought. gu ying probably did not believe it. after all, his ruyue had a biological father in the mo family village.


    it was not as if there were no two people who looked alike in this world. he had seen them before. it might just be a coincidence. the prince of the northern kingdom might have mistaken them for the wrong person and used this matter to negotiate peace.


    ¡°she is just very similar to my imperial mother. actually, i don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°l only called her mother because i was cold, hungry, and drugged by you. i didn¡¯t come back to my senses and called out. besides, my mother isn¡¯t that young.¡±


    ¡°this is just a misunderstanding.¡±


    gu ying and the great general did not miss any of the expressions on su luffs face. seeing that he was not lying or panicking, they believed him a little.


    however, the two of them didn¡¯t ask him about this anymore. it was obvious that su luo didn¡¯t want to say anything. if he didn¡¯t want to say anything, he couldn¡¯t even use truth powder, let alone now.


    the most important thing now was the war.


    the general and gu ying went to draft the contract. it was the northland who surrendered first. no matter what, the northland had to cede territory and pay compensation. the contract had to be drafted properly.


    however, they still had to send a messenger pigeon back to the capital to tell the emperor about this matter. the emperor had the final say in the details. they were only suggesting based on their positions, but this matter was most likely resolved just like that.


    the day passed quickly, and night fell again.


    yuan yuan, who was being guarded, could not sit still. although she did not go out much the whole day, she could hear the conversation of the soldiers outside.


    when she found out that young master su had been captured, she still blamed herself for being implicated by her.


    ¡°no, i have to think of a way to save young master su.¡±


    yuan yuan was thinking about how she could get out and how she could let young master su go.


    at present, no one could help her. the only person who could help her, yu fei, was also locked up and had not been released until now. however, young master su must be saved.


    ¡°what should i do? what should i do?¡±


    yuan yuan was in a hurry to think of a solution. suddenly, her eyes lit up. she knew who she could ask for help.


    ever since mo ruyue saw su luo, she had a strange feeling.


    in her memory, she was indeed born in the mo family village. mo shuisheng also treated her as his daughter, but he did not dote on her. from his behavior, they should be father and daughter. otherwise, according to mo shuishengs personality, he would have sold her for a good price and entered the goulan courtyard.


    ¡°princess, that yuan yuan is acting up again. she said that her stomach hurts.


    the kind that hurts so much that she¡¯s dying.¡±


    ¡°after that, doctor wang came out and went to look for the prince consort with an ugly expression.¡±


    chun hua then reported the news she had just heard to mo ruyue.


    ¡°she really won¡¯t die if she doesn¡¯t court death. i want to see how she¡¯ll play herself to death this time.¡¯


    mo ruyue was not worried at all that yuan yuan would let the crown prince of the northland go.


    ¡°princess, do you want wei yi to keep an eye on her?¡±


    mo ruyue felt that chun hua was rubbing her hands together and wanted to fight personally.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need. it¡¯s a waste of our time and energy. there are so many people in the camp, and if we let the daughter of a criminal get her way, then the general of xi liang can bring his head to the emperor.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll eat and drink well. we¡¯ll just sit on a stool and watch the show.¡±


    chun hua didn¡¯t expect her princess to say such terrifying words, but thinking about it, what her princess said made sense.


    since the princess had already said so, there was no need for her to keep an eye on it. she could only watch from the side..

 Chapter 572

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    on the other hand, doctor wang looked for gu ying with a solemn expression and told him about the medicine that yuan yuan had asked him to find for her.


    he was a doctor. of course, he knew what kind of medicine yuan yuan wanted. he knew what kind of effect it would have when she mixed them together. she was obviously trying to do something by asking him for those medicines at this time.


    he had gone out for half a day yesterday. when he came back, he was sent by the general to guard him. then, general xue led his men out to capture the prince of the northern kingdom.


    now that yuan yuan had come to find him, it was obvious that he could connect those things together. she wanted to use him to save the crown prince of the northern kingdom.


    he really didn¡¯t know his place!


    but he would never underestimate anyone. in the military camp, even if it was the daughter of a criminal, as long as she was willing, she might be able to do whatever she wanted.


    he didn¡¯t want to become a sinner. it wasn¡¯t easy for him to defend until now, and victory was right in front of him. when he returned to the capital, he could have any wife he wanted.


    did he really think that she was a fairy? did he look that stupid? would he risk his life for a woman who only thought about another man?


    doctor wang was even angrier because he realized this. it turned out that he was just a chess piece in her eyes, and a stupid chess piece at that!


    then he would let yuan yuan see if he was stupid or not!


    ¡°send those things to him according to what he said. i want to see what she wants to do.¡¯


    gu ying thought about it for a moment and did not stop him. he asked doctor


    wang to give him what yuan yuan said. he not only wanted to see how yuan yuan was courting death, but he also wanted to see if the crown prince of the northern kingdom was sincere in making peace with them.


    if not, they could not be blamed for being ruthless.


    ¡°princess, princess, the prince consort actually let doctor wang do as yuan


    yuan requested.¡±


    chun hua received new news.


    ¡°l know that gu ying must have his own considerations. we just have to watch from the side and not ruin any of their plans.¡±


    ¡°oh right, go further away when you¡¯re watching the show.¡±


    ¡°alright, princess, this servant will go and see what they plan to do next.¡± chun hua stayed with mo ruyue in the military camp. other than cooking and washing clothes, she had nothing else to do.


    most importantly, mo ruyue would not allow her to wait on her after she was done with the chores, which made her even more bored.


    after chun hua left, gu ying came to look for mo ruyue.


    gu ying was already in the shower. doctor wang went to take a shower, but because he was talking, he didn¡¯t care about his hair. at this moment, water droplets were still dripping from his hair.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you steam my hair dry? why didn¡¯t you steam your own?¡±


    mo ruyue went to fetch a piece of dry cotton cloth and helped gu ying wipe the water droplets off his hair.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have time to see you.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry for making you suffer with me here.¡±


    gu ying looked at mo ruyue, who had become thinner and thinner ever since she came here, and his heart ached.


    however, he knew that mo ruyue would not agree to let her go back, so he did not say anything else.


    mo ruyue did not expose gu yings thoughts. he deliberately did not dry his hair because he wanted her to help him dry it.


    ¡°as the saying goes, husband and wife are one. although we haven¡¯t become a real husband and wife, you¡¯re already my husband in my heart. of course, wherever you are, i¡¯ll be there.¡±


    mo ruyue looked at gu ying¡¯s full beard. he hadn¡¯t shaved for a long time, which showed how busy he was, so she went along with him this time.


    as soon as mo ruyue said this, gu ying grabbed her hand that was drying his hair.


    gu ying did not expect that he was already mo ruyue¡¯s husband.


    he had always said that he wanted to do something, but he had never done his best. however, his ruyue had never despised him.


    how could he have such a wife?


    she was smart, kind, capable, and beautiful. she was the most dazzling one


    wherever she went.


    however, such an outstanding woman was his wife.


    ¡°ruyue, thank you.¡±


    ¡°why are you thanking me? are you trying to draw a line between us?¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t like to thank people close to her. it felt like she wasn¡¯t even close anymore.


    ¡°alright, i won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°how long are you going to let yuan yuan play with herself?¡±


    mo ruyue recalled that gu yings purpose for coming over was probably to tell her about yuan yuan.


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this killjoy. let¡¯s talk about ourselves.¡±


    it was rare for gu ying to be alone with mo ruyue at this moment, so he did not want to talk about a third person other than the two of them.


    ¡°our own business is to quickly end this and then go home to finish what we haven¡¯t finished.¡¯


    mo ruyue knew what the student wanted to hear, so she wasn¡¯t shy and directly told him about the pressing matter between them.


    as she spoke, she realized that gu yings eyes had become burning and his breathing had become heavy. ¡°the unfinished business.¡¯


    ¡°yes.


    gu ying mustered up his courage to kiss the person in front of him, but he was afraid of scaring her. however, the person in front of him bent down and did what he wanted to do. for a moment, he almost could not breathe.


    the two of them stayed in the tent, waiting for the flowers to bloom. gu ying forced himself to stop and helped mo ruyue tidy up her messy hair.


    ¡°it¡¯s not suitable here. i want to stay until our wedding night.¡±


    he didn¡¯t want to spread any bad news about mo ruyue before the wedding.


    mo ruyue understood what gu ying meant. she blushed and glared at him.


    he made it sound like she was in a hurry.


    ¡°right, let me tell you something. i left the military camp and stayed in the snow world village for six days. i taught them how to grow bean sprouts and dig winter bamboo shoots, but they still couldn¡¯t eat their fill.¡±


    ¡°l also found that there are many herbs on the mountain during winter. those herbs are considered scarce even if we don¡¯t have them in the south.¡¯


    ¡°so, can you expand the xue family bodyguard agency here? when the time comes, it will be easier for us to trade. that way, everyone can get what they need.¡¯


    ¡°there are a lot of wood that can be used to make charcoal in the mountains near the snow world village. it¡¯s a waste to not use those trees when they fall.


    it¡¯s better to let them make charcoal and sell them.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been living in poverty all this time, and it¡¯s not just snow world village. there are many other villages that are in the same situation, but they all have their own specialties that can be traded for food.¡±


    ¡°l need your escort team.¡±


    ¡°sure, let¡¯s discuss this.¡¯


    gu ying did not disagree with mo ruyue¡¯s request. besides, what she mentioned was a good thing for the country and the people.


    mo ruyue took out a pen and paper and drew a picture of the surrounding mountains and terrains. then, she and gu ying studied it.


    after the xue family bodyguard agency arrived, where was their designated location? the most cost-effective route was marked out, and the local specialties of each village and the nearby poor areas were also marked out.


    the two of them talked about this matter in the house for an entire day.


    mo ruyue racked her brains to think of a way to help those people live a better life.


    the weather here was too cold. it was too difficult for them to plant a greenhouse. it was impossible.


    the northern villages had a warm spring season for half a year. during this half a year, the land could be put to good use..

 Chapter 573

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    in winter, he could let them dig the cellar to store a lot of vegetables.


    mo ruyue had already thought of a way to preserve the vegetables for them. every year, they would store the ashes that were burned every day and every hour. when the time came, they would scatter the ashes on the vegetables. they would not only keep the vegetables fresh, but they would also be able to lock in water and not spoil them. they would have no problem eating them all winter.


    the two of them tried their best to think of a way to make the lives of these villagers better, even if it was just a little bit.


    many of these villages were military households, so they should improve their quality of life to better help xi liang defend the border.


    in the afternoon, chun hua handed a thick letter to mo ruyue.


    ¡°princess, this letter is from west river village.¡±


    mo ruyue immediately smiled and quickly took the letter.


    she could feel the thickness and weight of the letter in her hand. it was obvious that there were quite a few letters inside.


    gu ying moved closer to the two of them and carefully opened the letter,reading it carefully one by one.


    there were more than ten pieces of paper, half of which were written by the children.


    each letter had the same sentence on it, asking them when they were going back.


    on the other side, yuan yuan received the medicine that doctor wang had given her. she took out a few of them according to her memory and mixed them up. four hours later, a comfortable smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°l can save young master su at night.¡±


    it wasn¡¯t the first time she had met young master su. it could be said that the two of them had known each other for more than half a year. of course, she knew who young master su was. he was the crown prince of the northern kingdom.


    as long as she helped him escape from the camp, she believed that with young master su e s character, he would definitely save her in the future. at that time, she would be the crown princess of the northern kingdom.


    yuan yuan couldn¡¯t suppress the smile on her face as she thought about the beautiful things. now, she could only wait until midnight before she could take action.


    yuan yuan didn¡¯t care about the leftovers that the soldiers had given her that night. she picked up what she could eat and ate it with all her might. she still had to do something big at night, so she couldn¡¯t do without strength.


    when the sky descended, yuan yuan began to deliberately scatter some medicinal powder around her tent.


    in the second half of the night, she saw that the guards guarding her had all fallen to the ground.


    yuan yuan was very excited. she was indeed a genius in medicine making. even princess ming yue was nothing in front of her.


    she was fully focused on avoiding the patrol team and successfully arrived at the tent where young master su was imprisoned.


    after waiting for a while, it was finally time for them to change shifts.


    at this moment, yuan yuan sprinkled some powder on the two guards in the most hidden corner. the two guards quickly fell down. this medicine was much stronger than the previous ones, so the effect of the medicine came quickly.


    su luo was already asleep on the bed. suddenly, he felt as if someone had entered the tent in his sleep. su luo opened his eyes and saw a short figure walking toward him in the darkness.


    su luo pretended not to notice her. he wanted to see what this person was doing. seeing this person¡¯s figure, su luo felt a little familiar. this person should be yuan yuan. who had been going out to see him before.


    she had actually managed to sneak into his strictly guarded tent in the middle of the night. su luo had a feeling that there was something fishy about this woman.


    ¡°young master su, young master su, wake up.¡±


    yuan yuan quietly walked to the bedside and softly called out to the sleeping young master su.


    before young master su could speak to her, yuan yuan had already touched him. she even placed her hand on his face and gently stroked it.


    su luo had goosebumps. he quickly opened his eyes and waved his hand away.


    ¡°young master su, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake. get up quickly, i¡¯ll let you out.¡± when su luo heard yuan yuan¡¯s words, he looked at her as if she was a fool.


    if it wasn¡¯t for her stupidity, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught, and she wouldn¡¯t have surrendered as a hostage.


    how could someone who would even betray his own country be worthy of others¡¯ trust?


    besides, he had used her before.


    now that xi liang had finally agreed to sign the agreement, if he left, wouldn¡¯t everything he had done before be in vain? that was an agreement that he had worked so hard to obtain.


    ¡°young lady, you should go back. i won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°young master su, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ve made all the preparations. i¡¯ll definitely be able to successfully save you.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    as yuan yuan finished speaking, her voice became as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, and she was very shy.


    as a girl, it was really embarrassing to say that she wanted to leave with the man she liked in front of him.


    ¡°l won¡¯t leave. young lady, you¡¯d better hurry back.¡±


    ¡°take advantage of the fact that no one has discovered you yet.¡±


    su luo said as he lay down again.


    ¡°the meaning is very obvious. this prince doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. this prince wants to rest, so you should quickly withdraw.¡±


    however, yuan yuan, who was deeply in love, understood that su luo was thinking for her and didn¡¯t want to implicate her.


    young master su had already fallen into such a situation, but he was still thinking for her. she really admired him!


    ¡°young master su, don¡¯t worry about me. i¡¯ve already prepared everything. i¡¯ve made a lot of medicine. as long as we meet someone, they¡¯ll be knocked out.¡±


    ¡°as long as we get out of this camp, we¡¯ll go to the camp in the northland. as long as we reach the camp in the northland, we¡¯ll be safe!¡±


    su luo didn¡¯t expect this person to be so naive that she couldn¡¯t be helped. it made sense. otherwise, how could she have been deceived by him with just a few words?


    ¡°miss, we don¡¯t know each other. 1 advise you to hurry back and leave this place. ¡±


    ¡°young master su, i won¡¯t walk. i want to be with you even if i die.¡±


    yuan yuan was very touched to see young master su thinking so much for her. she would definitely follow him to the death.


    ¡°l won¡¯t stop you if you want to die, but i don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    su luo couldn¡¯t help but say what was in his heart.


    yuan yuan did not expect young master su to say such a thing. she even dug her ears in disbelief, thinking that she had heard wrongly.


    young master su had always been gentle and refined. didn¡¯t he see her as his confidante?


    didn¡¯t it feel like three years had passed since they last saw each other?


    why would her young master su say such words to her?


    ¡°young master su, did i hear wrongly just now?¡±


    ¡°l said, if you want to die, don¡¯t pull me along. i still want to live.¡±


    su luo felt that this woman could only tell her the truth. she was too stupid.


    ¡°young master su, are you joking with me?¡±


    ¡°are you lying to me? do you just want me to leave and not put me in danger?


    you¡¯re saying this for my sake, right?¡±


    the more yuan yuan spoke, the more she felt that this was the possibility. young master su loved her!


    ¡°you didn¡¯t hear me wrong, but you¡¯re wrong. i don¡¯t like you. i used to get close to you because i wanted to use you. now that i¡¯m done using you, please leave my tent, or i¡¯ll call for help.¡±


    when yuan yuan heard su luo say such hurtful words again, she shook her head and staggered three steps back.


    ¡°young master su, you lied to me, right?¡±


    ¡°you lied to me! you love me, you love me.. i¡¯ve done so much for you, how could you lie to me?¡±

 Chapter 574

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°men, someone here wants to release me, a hostage from the northland!¡±


    su luo didn¡¯t want to talk to this crazy woman at all. he directly shouted, and suddenly, a few people came in. at the same time, a torch was lit in the tent. yuan yuan¡¯s heart almost stopped beating when she saw the person who came in.


    ¡°my daughter, yuan yuan, has committed treason.¡±


    ¡°take her away!¡¯


    the first person to come in was the military advisor who had been locked up.


    the military advisor had been completely deceived by yuan yuan. his brain was really only slightly resourceful when it came to war. he was a retard when it came to other matters.


    the general and gu ying had just realized that this was what a military advisor was like.


    they told the military advisor that yuan yuan was a traitor, but he didn¡¯t believe them. that was why he let yuan yuan act out and direct the whole thing so that the military advisor could see clearly. the military advisor naturally saw yuan yuan¡¯s character. the first thing he said when he came in was to immediately sentence her to behead in public, but he himself had no right to do so.


    he had done so many things that violated military discipline for this woman, but he had always been a clown in her hands. how could he accept such a truth?!


    moreover, he could no longer be a military advisor from now on. his future was ruined in the hands of this woman, so he wanted to take advantage of his last chance to end this woman directly to relieve the hatred in his heart.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s not like that. it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m going to become the crown princess of the northern kingdom. you can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    the military advisor could no longer be called a military advisor. before yu fei left, he took a deep look at the prince of the northern kingdom.


    that pretty boy was indeed prettier than him.


    it was only after taking such a close look that he could tell that this person looked 50 to 60% similar to princess ming yue!


    does the great general know about this?


    did gu ying know?


    yu fei felt that he might still have a chance to return to the military camp, or even redeem himself with meritorious service.


    he went to the great general¡¯s tent overnight and told him about this matter.


    the general¡¯s eyes flashed as he looked at yu fei.


    ¡°yu fei used his identity as a military counselor to act recklessly and almost made a big mistake. he can be exempted from death, but he can¡¯t escape punishment. ¡±


    the general sighed and waved his hand. two soldiers gagged yu fei and took him away.


    originally, he had wanted to let him off on account of working together for so many years and his father being an old friend. in the end, he was stubborn. after the war here stopped, he could only be escorted into the capital and handed over to the supreme court to manage. it could also be considered an explanation for lord yu.


    lying down, he thought of what yu fei had said. he couldn¡¯t fall asleep again, so he got up and asked someone to write a memorial.


    the great general felt that he should inform the emperor about mo ruyue¡¯s resemblance to the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince as soon as possible. it would be bad if the emperor found out about it from someone else.


    this time, the main credit for capturing the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince belonged to princess ming yue.


    princess ming yue had helped him save so many soldiers and even sent


    100,000 cotton coats to the camp. although it was a fee, it was a loss. it was all because of princess ming yue¡¯s love. if it was any other princess, they would not be able to do this. he could not go against his conscience.


    after a day and a night of thinking, the great general remembered that princess ming yue was also very similar to an old person he knew.


    the war had been very tense previously, so he had not thought of this at all. it was only when he saw the prince of the northern kingdom that he remembered that person again.


    speaking of which, the northern kingdom crown prince and princess ming yue were both very similar to that person.


    he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to princess ming yue for the sake of that person.


    the great general wrote a thick memorial at dawn and called for the letter soldiers.


    ¡°great general! ¡±


    ¡°send this letter back to the capital as soon as possible and present it to the emperor personally.¡±


    ¡°yes. sir!¡±


    mo ruyue woke up early in the morning and finished her breakfast before rushing to the execution ground. she wanted to see how the traitors were executed.


    ¡°princess, you just had breakfast.¡±


    when chun hua thought about what her princess was going to watch, she felt a little vexed.


    ¡°aiya, you¡¯re right. wait for me in the tent. i¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on when i come back.¡±


    mo ruyue turned around and left after saying that. chun hua still jogged after her.


    ¡°princess, please wait for this servant. princess, please wait for this servant!¡±


    mo yu was being supported by wei er.


    ¡°brother yu, can you hold on? why don¡¯t i carry you?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll have to trouble second brother.¡¯


    mo ruyue had just left the tent when she saw wei er carrying cuttlefish out. mo yu quickly patted wei er r s shoulder, signaling him to put him down. he wanted to greet the princess.


    ¡°alright, alright. you guys are also going to watch the execution of the traitor, right? let¡¯s go together.¡±


    wei er swiftly carried mo yu on his back and followed mo ruyue to the execution ground. along the way, the line behind them grew longer and longer.


    when mo ruyue and the others arrived at the execution ground, it was already crowded with people.


    ¡°the children of sinners can¡¯t change!¡¯


    ¡°that¡¯s right. in the military camp, our lord yu treated her so well. she really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her! ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right!


    ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for princess ming yue discovering that something was wrong with her, she might have succeeded!¡±


    ¡°throw her! ¡±


    following the order, a snowball covered in mud was thrown at yuan yuan, who was fixed on the execution ground.


    then, the second and third snowballs flew towards yuan yuan from all directions. soon, only her upper body was exposed.


    the executioner quickly stopped those people.


    ¡°this hasn¡¯t been carried out yet. you can¡¯t bury her. a person like this doesn¡¯t deserve to be buried. she¡¯ll be exposed to the wilderness and eaten by wolves


    and tigers.¡±


    ¡°right, right, right. everyone, stop quickly.¡±


    yuan yuan was trembling from the mud and snowballs. the cold stimulation made her unable to understand why she had chosen to walk the path to death again. even when the executioner raised his knife and fell, she still could not understand the last moment of her consciousness.


    the two armies of the xi liang kingdom and the northern kingdom were in a state of truce, they were only waiting for the monarchs of both sides to come to an agreement before making their next move. mo ruyue returned to the snow world village, and gu ying also followed them.


    when mo ruyue left suddenly, the villagers of snow world village did not know why, especially the old village chief¡¯s family. they had gone out to sell bean sprouts, and when they returned, they found that their benefactor had disappeared. they thought that they and the old woman had done something wrong and angered the benefactor, so they were always on tenterhooks.


    seeing mo ruyue return, the villagers all smiled. their village had earned a lot of money from mo ruyue¡¯s bean sprouts. for the past few days, everyone could eat two full meals a day.


    gu ying had to go on a field trip to find out where the xue family bodyguard agency should be stationed.


    mo ruyue still chose to stay in the old village chief¡¯s house because the old village chief had always kept that room for her.


    ¡°you¡¯re finally back! ¡±


    ¡°ah, i had something urgent to do before, so i left in a hurry and didn¡¯t tell you. by the way, how are the bean sprouts selling?¡±


    mo ruyue could tell that the villagers sincerely welcomed her, especially the old village chief and his wife. they looked at her as if they had seen their long-lost daughter.


    ¡°it¡¯s all because of you that our lives in the snow world village have become much better. every household can now eat two full meals.¡±


    ¡°also, let this old man talk to you. this old woman will go and make lunch for the noble.¡¯


    the village chief¡¯s wife said and went to the kitchen. mo ruyue gave chun hua a look, indicating for her to help.


    chun hua accepted the order and entered the kitchen..

 Chapter 575

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    when they came, they had hunted a few more animals from the mountain. because gu ying had come with them, gu yings guards and wei yi had also come, while wei er was taking care of nio yu in the camp. the few of them went to the mountain to hunt a lot of prey, so there was meat to eat in the snow world village today.


    the next day, mo ruyue went up the mountain again. as it had been sunny for the past few days, the snow on the treetops on the mountain had dropped a lot. mo ruyue noticed that the trees were mostly pine trees. when she saw the pine trees, she had a flash of inspiration!


    there were pine nuts in the pine cone of the pine tree every year. wasn¡¯t this another large sum of income?


    pine nuts were very nutritious. it was suitable for both children and the elderly to eat some.


    this thing was very rare in the south, and it could be sold for a high price.


    therefore, mo ruyue returned to the village and asked the old village chief,


    ¡°do you harvest pine nuts every year?¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yes. i¡¯ll go get it for you now.¡±


    the old village chief thought that mo ruyue liked pine nuts, so he prepared to give her all the pine nuts in his house.


    mo ruyue saw that the pine nuts were big and plump. they were of good quality and were basically top-grade.


    ¡°aiya, you guys are really guarding a treasure mountain, but you don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a treasure in the mountain!¡±


    chun hua took this and stir-fried it as melon seeds, stir-frying it with the original flavor and five spices.¡±


    as for the five spices, mo ruyue wasn¡¯t afraid of running out of them. they had brought a lot of herbs with them, so they wouldn¡¯t be short of them.


    although chun hua was not the head chef at home, she still knew how to fry melon seeds.


    jiayao¡¯s cooking skills were the best, and they were only slightly inferior. especially as the maids of princess ming yue, each of the four maids had to be proficient in serving tea and rice.


    usually, when they were at home, they didn¡¯t compete with yao for work, and they had to do other things. but when they were out, chun hua had to do everything by herself.


    soon, the spiced pine nuts were out of the pot.


    ¡°come, everyone, try it.


    village chief, how do you usually eat pine nuts?¡±


    when chun hua brought out the five-spice pine nuts, the old village chief had already smelled the fragrance. he couldn¡¯t help but want to grab a handful and squat at the door to bask in the sun.


    ¡°we just casually stir-fried the food for a while, so how can it have such a good fragrance?¡±


    ¡°there were a lot of pine nuts on the mountain, so they couldn¡¯t be sold. even if they were sold, they would be sold at a low price. they would sell three to five catties for a penny. gradually, they wouldn¡¯t sell the big ones. it was better to keep them to fill their stomachs sometimes.¡±


    ¡°in the future, you guys should collect more every year. i¡¯ll take all of them at five coins per catty.¡±


    the old village chief¡¯s hand that was holding the pine nuts trembled, and he almost spilled all the pine nuts in his hand.


    ¡°madam, if you like it, i¡¯ll send it to you every year. you don¡¯t have to pay.¡± the old village chief waved his hands at mo ruyue. they had already received so much kindness from the noble, how could they ask for money for pine nuts?


    five wens per catty? then he wouldn¡¯t rob them. ¡°hurry up and taste the five fragrances that chun hua stir-fried.¡±


    gu ying had already eaten a small pile of shells.


    ¡°this thing has a lot of grease. as you said, it can fill your stomach, but that¡¯s not the main thing.¡±


    ¡°the main reason was that the pine nuts had medicinal effects. they could strengthen the spleen and relieve the bowels, nourish the yin and moisten the lungs, strengthen the brain, and even delay aging if eaten all year round.¡± ¡°however, if you have a stomach ache, you should eat less. it¡¯s best not to eat.¡±


    ¡°it is beneficial for others to eat some every day.¡±


    ¡°do pine nuts really have these effects?¡±


    village chief took a bite. the pine nut was very fragrant when it entered his mouth, and it was even more fragrant with the five fragrances.


    after listening to mo ruyue¡¯s explanation of the effects of pine nuts, he suddenly felt that the pine nuts that they had always regarded as worthless had become several times more valuable.


    ¡°of course. help me collect as many as you can in the future. i¡¯ll take as many as you can in the villages.¡±


    ¡°then can you sell the ones you¡¯ve received?¡±


    the old village chief was most worried that mo ruyue would take it away and not smash it into her hands.


    ¡°of course. the people in the capital like to eat these things. i¡¯m just waiting for you to help me collect them.¡±


    ¡°alright, alright. leave this matter to this old man!¡±


    the old village chief was really happy. they had another way to earn money.


    his life would definitely get better and better in the future.


    after mo ruyue and the old village chief finished discussing the matter of collecting pine nuts, gu ying and the old village chief started talking about charcoal.


    gu ying immediately made a deal with the village chief. he had already talked to the general about this matter and made a treaty with the old village chief. he also went to the government office to press his fingerprint and sign it, becoming the residence guide of the relevant government.


    with the estate token, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about people checking that their snowy world village didn¡¯t allow them to make charcoal.


    the old village chief held the manor guide in his arms like a treasure. this was the treasure of everyone in his village. he had to take good care of it.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. the government office has a record.¡±


    ¡°hey, i know. thank you, sir. thank you, sir. thank you, madam!¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re all good people!¡¯


    ¡°madam, please drink more chicken soup. this mushroom is the freshest mushroom on our mountain.¡¯


    the mushrooms in this chicken mushroom stew were exchanged by the village chief¡¯s wife from another shop. there were a total of three types, and they tasted very delicious.


    mo ruyue glanced at the mushroom that the village chief¡¯s wife had asked her to eat. wasn¡¯t this hazel mushroom?


    nio ruyue took the soup and ate it. it was indeed delicious, especially the soup. the essence of the chicken and mushrooms had all blended into the soup. it was so fresh.


    no matter what species the mushrooms in the north were, even the most common ones were delicious.


    ¡°aunt, you can actually grow these mushrooms yourself¡­¡±


    mo ruyue immediately wrote down the method of planting fungi. actually, the simplest way to plant fungi was to use a suitable wooden stake to maintain the temperature and humidity.


    the old village chief was literate, so he treasured the mushroom planting method that mo ruyue had written. he would definitely encourage the entire village to plant mushrooms on the mountain next spring.


    gu ying initially thought that it was not worth it to set up the xue family


    bodyguard agency here. however, for the sake of these border villages, he was willing to pay some money from other places. after his ruyue had thought of so many ideas, he felt that the bodyguard agency here might be the most profitable.


    after all, it was very difficult to get a large amount of these specialties in the outside world. for someone like him who had set up a bodyguard agency to collect the freshest goods at the first moment, just this alone could make his bodyguard agency earn money.


    after the discussion in snow world village was done, gu ying prepared to go to a few other places to take a look and choose the location of the xue family bodyguard agency.


    mo ruyue did not participate in these matters. at most, she would give some suggestions.


    after spending ten days in the snow world village, mo ruyue tried her best to dig out the local specialties of the village. there were a total of ten kinds of local specialties. mo ruyue was even prepared to bring back some of the pine blossom stones that could be seen on the riverbank and other places. they could be made into ornaments and earn a lot of money.


    to mo ruyue and the others, these stones were free, so they could take them back and try them out.


    gu ying had also set the two designated locations for the xue family bodyguard agency. they were ready to return to the military camp.


    the emperor¡¯s decree had almost arrived.


    these were all urgent decrees and letters. moreover, the two sides were now in a state of confrontation. they had to resolve it as soon as possible. both countries were afraid that there would be changes if they delayed.


    all the villagers of snow world village stood at the entrance of the village reluctantly, watching mo ruyue and her group leave..

 Chapter 576

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    when mo ruyue and gu ying left, they pulled two carriages of things. they were all pine nuts and mushrooms that the villagers had given to mo ruyue, the kind that they would not charge a single cent.


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t resist the enthusiasm of the villagers and accepted the pine nuts. of course, before she left, she left five taels of silver in her room to buy the pine nuts.


    in fact, the resources in the snow world village were quite abundant, but no one had explored the true uses and benefits of the things here.


    if they could make good use of all these things, the snow world village would definitely become better.


    mo ruyue and gu ying returned to the camp and found that not only had they returned with letters, but they had also brought back three envoys. the three of them were led by hua sanpin, and the other two ministers were assisting hua sanpin.


    because things could not be delayed, hua sanpin and the others had been rushing over day and night. therefore, when these three ¡®spoiled¡¯ ministers arrived, they were completely paralyzed and were currently sleeping soundly in their tents.


    ¡°princess, since you¡¯ve returned, i¡¯ll go and ask lord hua and the others to come and see you.¡±


    mo ruyue was a little stunned by the great general¡¯s words. since when did she have such a high status?


    get the envoy to see her?


    ¡°they must be resting now. there¡¯s no need to disturb them.¡±


    it was already dark, so it was impossible for him to negotiate with them at


    ¡°princess is right. let¡¯s wait until they wake up.¡±


    mo ruyue felt a little uneasy when the great general suddenly acted so respectfully.


    ¡°let¡¯s talk after you wake up?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t need to participate in those things.¡±


    seeing mo ruyue¡¯s expression, the great general knew that she probably did not know what the emperor¡¯s decree had said.


    ¡°the emperor said that this time princess ming yue has made a great contribution and let this lowly one discuss matters, princess ming yue is also listening. if this lowly one has any problems, i hope princess ming yue can give us some pointers.¡±


    alright, so it turned out that it was her cheap brother who did this. seriously, she did not want to participate in these things at all.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know anything about state affairs. you guys can do as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°princess, the emperor said that since you look like the crown prince of the northern kingdom, it means that you are fated. therefore, if you were present during this discussion, it might be easier.¡± was he really going to cling onto her?


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll just listen to you guys talk.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    ¡°in that case, i won¡¯t disturb the princess¡¯s rest.¡¯


    after returning to the tent, mo ruyue complained to gu ying.


    ¡°do you think the emperor is doing this on purpose? he doesn¡¯t want to give the credit to you and wants to give it to me?¡±


    even if she had discovered that yuan yuan was in the wrong, gu ying was the one who had done it.


    mo ruyue felt that based on gu yings alertness, even if she didn¡¯t send someone to follow yuan yuan, he would definitely notice something fishy.


    it could be said that she had gotten the credit before gu ying.


    ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be better if you get the credit?¡±


    ¡°in any case, you will be my wife in the future, the more powerful my wife is, the more glory i will have. which man in the world can have such a blessing like me to have such a capable wife?¡±


    nio ruyue had nothing else to say to gu ying who was in high spirits.


    when the two of them were about to have dinner, the dishes had not been served yet and chun hua was serving them. wei yi and wei er helped her lift the curtain. the general and his men arrived at this time.


    hua sanpin and the other two followed behind the general.


    ¡°this lowly official greets princess ming yue! ¡±


    ¡°no need for formalities.¡¯


    mo ruyue was holding a piece of meat with her chopsticks and was about to put it into her mouth when these people greeted her at the door. she had no choice but to put down her chopsticks.


    ¡°the princess is currently having her meal, so she will come back later.¡±


    the great general said this without moving. mo ruyue subconsciously asked, ¡°have you eaten? if not, why don¡¯t you sit down and eat together?¡±


    ¡°this?¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll do as you say!¡¯


    then, hua sanpin was the first to sit beside gu ying. ¡°princess, you really have delicious food here!¡±


    ¡°this lowly official is thick- skinned.¡±


    the general saw that hua sanpin had already sat down, so he followed suit. the other two officials also sat down. they thought that since their superiors had already taken the lead, it would not be good for them to leave.


    nio ruyue suspected that the great general and hua sanpin¡¯s purpose was to wait for dinner to start.


    fortunately, chun hua had always cooked a lot of food. otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have dared to open her mouth to invite him.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯re old friends. don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    hua sanpin was a qualified official. mo ruyue did not dislike him. on the contrary, she quite liked him.


    when the others saw mo ruyue pick up the piece of meat she had put down earlier, they followed suit and picked up their chopsticks to pick up the piece of meat they liked.


    ¡°wait!


    gu ying suddenly raised his hand to stop him.


    everyone¡¯s hands that were holding their chopsticks froze in the air as they looked at gu ying in confusion.


    everyone watched as gu ying picked up an empty bowl in front of him and quickly put some vegetables into it. mo ruyue saw that the vegetables he had put into his bowl were all her favorite dishes. seeing that the bowl was full of spikes, gu ying stopped only when he was about to drop any more. he then took another bowl and scooped a big bowl of soup.


    ¡°here.¡±


    gu ying pushed a bowl of dish and a bowl of soup in front of mo ruyue.


    ¡°l say, general xue, you¡¯re too stingy. even if we don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for us, we can¡¯t snatch the princess food. are you afraid that we¡¯ll finish all the food?¡±


    the general wanted to say the same thing to gu ying, but as an elder, he felt embarrassed.


    on the other hand, because of his father, hua sanpin had always felt that he was of the same generation as mo ruyue. he had only spoken because he had a good relationship with gu ying, and gu ying had showered him with dog food the moment he arrived.


    ¡°my ruyue is kind and asked you politely, but you¡¯re too thick- skinned to sit down directly. i had to get food for my ruyue, so there¡¯s nothing for her to


    gu ying said as he struck first.


    seeing this, hua sanpin could not care less about bickering with gu ying and quickly attacked.


    seeing the two of them, the general also quickly picked up two pieces of meat. when the two small officials wanted to pick up the meat, they found that there was only broth left, so they had to move the other dishes.


    after the meal, there was only a little bit left in the big bowl of food that gu ying had picked up for mo ruyue, but gu ying had finished it all. there wasn¡¯t even any soup left on the plate.


    ¡°no wonder general xue would come to the princess¡¯ place for a meal whenever he has time.¡¯


    ¡°princess, your maidservant is really good at cooking.¡±


    the great general was very satisfied with the meal. he even wanted to kidnap chun hua home to cook for his family.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, this is the empress dowager¡¯s love for the princess, so she personally picked her from the palace.¡±


    gu yings words immediately stopped hua sanpin, who wanted to snatch him away from the general. at the same time, it also dispelled the general¡¯s thoughts.


    after the meal, he drank a pot of tea and began to talk about the upcoming negotiations with the northland.


    mo ruyue only listened from the side and did not express her opinion. in fact, it was not a major matter. they just had to follow the process they had discussed previously..

 Chapter 577

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    in the tent next door, mo yu, wei yi, wei er, and chun hua were also eating.


    ¡°i¡¯m an injured person. can¡¯t you give in to me?¡±


    ¡°burp m you think you¡¯re injured?¡±


    if it weren¡¯t for my fast speed, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to get my hands on the game! ! ¡±


    wei didn¡¯t want to sell his face at all.


    if he was polite at the dinner table, he would be a fool. he could not even eat his fill, so what else could he do?


    as for su luo, who was in the tent opposite them, he kept smelling the fragrance of the food and eating the tasteless steamed buns and salted vegetables with tears streaming down his face. he was simply inhuman!


    he had to stop the war as soon as possible. he wanted to go home. he had to eat for three days and three nights.


    therefore, the negotiations on the second day went very smoothly. even if the envoys of the northern kingdom wanted to raise any conditions, they were all stopped by su luo with a look.


    among them, there was an envoy from the northern kingdom who repeatedly wanted to ignore su luffs gaze and act willfully. su luo firmly remembered that person and would definitely investigate him when she went back.


    this person actually wanted to kill him. he wanted him to be tortured to death by the fragrance of the rice. he was really vicious!


    that afternoon, su luo was sent back to the northland¡¯s military camp, and both armies retreated. at this point, the battle between xi liang and the northland had come to an end.


    before leaving, su luo gave mo ruyue a jade pendant.


    of course, mo ruyue didn¡¯t want anything from a man other than gu ying. moreover, it was in front of so many people. if she accepted it, what would guying do?


    ¡°princess ming yue, please accept it. i see you as before and you look very similar to my mother. however, my mother passed away many years ago. since we are fated to meet, it must be fate. i see you like a younger sister so please accept it.¡±


    su luffs words were so clear. if mo ruyue didn¡¯t accept this jade pendant, it would be as if she didn¡¯t want to become enemies with the two countries. she took the jade pendant and asked chun hua to help her keep it.


    ¡°don¡¯t lose princess ming yue¡¯s jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°in the future, if princess ming yue has the time, you can come to my northland to play. with this jade pendant, you can enter any part of my


    northland and eat and live for free.¡¯


    ¡°of course, this jade pendant can only have such an effect if you hold it yourself.¡±


    ¡°okay, if you want to go play, you must go.¡±


    ¡°goodbye!!


    nio ruyue was just being polite. of course, su luo could tell that mo ruyue was just perfunctory.


    ¡°my name is su luo. if princess ming yue comes to the northern kingdom, i will definitely welcome you!¡¯


    ¡°goodbye!¡¯


    su luo smiled gently at mo ruyue and said confidently, ¡°you will definitely come and find me.¡¯


    after saying that, su luo walked toward the soldiers of the northland without looking back. his tall figure was extremely straight at this moment.


    gu ying also returned to the capital.


    when the army entered the capital, the people on both sides of the street cheered.


    this time, mo ruyue followed gu ying and the others into the capital. she could have returned to west river village earlier because she had also appeared during the negotiations with the northern kingdom. even if she did not say anything, she would still have to go to report to the emperor about the peace negotiations between the two countries.


    after ten months, the capital had changed greatly.


    empress liu¡¯s family had colluded with the enemy to commit treason, and their entire family had been executed. the liu family had been uprooted in the court.


    the court reshuffle had come to an end.


    as soon as mo ruyue entered the palace with the army, the empress dowager and empress dowager sent people to pick her up.


    when empress liu was deposed, imperial concubine li was conferred the title of empress.


    the empress dowager and the empress took mo ruyue to the rear palace and ordered the palace maids to help mo ruyue wash up and change her clothes.


    after mo ruyue finished washing up, she went to see the empress and the


    empress dowager. the two of them treated her as usual. the empress dowager even pulled her to sit on her left, while the empress sat on her right.


    ¡°good child, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    the empress dowager and the empress treated mo ruyue sincerely. mo ruyue could feel the motherly love from the empress dowager, so staying in the inner palace was the most relaxing.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that hard. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too cold there and there¡¯s no fruit and vegetables to eat.¡±


    ¡°aijia heard that there is a snow covered in silver¡­¡±


    mo ruyue told them about the culture of the border and how she had helped snow world village find food. the empress dowager and the empress listened with great interest.


    mo ruyue said as she ate her snacks and drank some water. she was almost 80% full now.


    the empress and the empress dowager saw that mo ruyue had said enough, so it was their turn to speak.


    ¡°ming yue, have you ever thought that your parents in mo family village are not your parents?¡±


    mo ruyue coughed.


    this was an oath that would not rest until it shocked the world!


    ¡°my mother passed away when i was born. my stepmother is indeed not my biological mother, but my father should be,¡±


    mo ruyue only knew the memories of her original body.


    ¡°no, your father and mother might not be your parents, or¡­ perhaps your mother is still alive.¡¯


    the empress did not know how to explain it to mo ruyue. she had also remembered where she had seen the birthmark on mo ruyue¡¯s back before, but she could not recall it, so she drew it down. however, the empress dowager saw it.


    the empress dowager also recognized the birthmark. the aunt and niece racked their brains, but the emperor saw it and said that the empress


    dowager had a jade pendant with the birthmark on it. only then did the empress dowager and empress remember.


    mo ruyue was a little scared by the empress dowager and the empress.


    ¡°it can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    looking at the empress dowager and the empress¡¯s expressions of wanting to figure it out, she coughed to express her stance.


    ¡°cough. even if i¡¯m really not mo shuishengs daughter, it doesn¡¯t matter to me now.¡±


    ¡°if my biological parents are still alive, why didn¡¯t they come to find me?¡± ¡°since they don¡¯t want me anymore, i won¡¯t want them either.¡±


    when the empress dowager and the empress heard mo ruyue¡¯s words, they recalled the days that mo ruyue had spent in the mo family village. the two of them could understand her words.


    the two of them realized that mo ruyue might not be the child of mo shuishengs family in nio village, so they specially investigated her life in nio village and investigated everything that happened when she was born.


    back then, when her so-called mother gave birth to her, something really happened in their family.


    it was a stormy night.


    the villagers did not know exactly when mo ruyue was born. they only knew that on the night mo shuishengs eldest daughter was born, his wife died of a blood loss after giving birth.


    this was also the reason why mo shuisheng didn¡¯t do anything after he married his second wife, who treated mo ruyue badly. everyone in the village knew that mo shuisheng hated his daughter and that her birth caused the death of his first wife.


    but in the eyes of the empress and the empress dowager, this was a very big problem.


    they found out that when mo shuishengs wife was giving birth, a merchant group passed by their village and stopped nearby for a night. because a woman in the merchant group also gave birth that day, the merchant group only continued on their way the next morning.


    she had just given birth for a day and did not stop. that woman¡¯s identity was not simple. if it was not because she gave birth, she would not stop.


    the empress dowager and the empress had analyzed the situation for a long time. both of them felt that mo ruyue¡¯s mother was in the caravan and had been forced to stay for various reasons.


    but now, mo shuishengs family, even his second wife, was dead. this matter was very difficult to investigate, but it was not without a place to start. for example, the birthmark on mo ruyue¡¯s back was the main proof of her identity.


    ¡°ming yue, i know you might not be able to accept it, but if your mother is still alive in this world, don¡¯t you want to see her? she had no choice but to leave you behind back then..¡±

 Chapter 578

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°protect?¡±


    ¡°do i have a very important identity?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not like i¡¯m a descendant of some royal family who has wandered outside. what¡¯s there to hide¡­


    mo ruyue paused and thought of the crown prince of the northern kingdom she had met at the border.


    now that she said it, she might really be related to the crown prince of the northern kingdom.


    ¡°then do you know who my biological parents are?¡±


    anyway, she didn¡¯t know.


    the empress dowager and the empress looked at each other and decided to tell nio ruyue what they knew.


    ¡°when this widow was young, about twenty years ago, this widow was only a princess at that time and was in the courtyard to avoid the heat. that day, this widow wanted to eat fish so she secretly went to the pond outside the courtyard to fish. who knew that it would suddenly rain. the rain was unexpected. one moment it was sunny, the next moment it was pouring.¡±


    ¡°the rain was especially heavy and thunder roared. in the panic, this widow accidentally fell into the pond. the maids around this widow did not know how to float, but they all jumped in to pull this widow ashore. in the end, they all drowned. this widow almost drowned and was finally saved by a merchant group passing by.¡±


    ¡°the person who saved this widow was a very beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°now that i think about it, you are 80 ¨C 90% similar to that woman, but after so many years, this widow has forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°after that benefactor saved this widow, she refused to stay and quickly left with the things that this widow gave her. however, this widow later picked up a jade pendant that the benefactor dropped by the pond.¡±


    ¡°she had kept the jade pendant with her family, hoping that she would meet her benefactor again one day to thank her.¡±


    the empress dowager gestured to the granny behind her. the granny went into the room and took out an exquisite brocade box.


    the empress dowager personally took out the jade pendant from the brocade box.


    ¡°ming yue, do you have such a birthmark on your back?¡±


    the empress dowager showed the back of the jade pendant to mo ruyue. mo ruyue looked at the back of the jade pendant and saw that there was indeed a pattern on it. it was a soaring eagle.


    the carvings on the jade pendant were very vivid. even the feathers of the eagle were lifelike.


    ¡°ah, it does look the same as the birthmark on the princess¡¯ back!¡±


    chun hua stood behind mo ruyue, and mo ruyue could clearly see the totem on the jade pendant.


    ¡°isn¡¯t there a birthmark on my back? how could there be such a soaring eagle?¡±


    in fact, mo ruyue had no idea what the birthmark on her back looked like. after all, she had never seen it before, and she couldn¡¯t turn her head to look at it.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the assassination attempt in the palace, which was seen by the imperial concubine li, she wouldn¡¯t even know that she had a birthmark on her back.


    looking at the eagle on the jade pendant, she felt that she should have some relationship with the jade pendant. no matter how long the birthmark on her back was, it could not look like the eagle on the jade pendant.


    if it was very coincidental, then it was not a coincidence. it was very likely the truth.


    ¡°sister, the birthmark on your back is indeed the same as the one on the jade pendant. when i was young, i liked this jade pendant very much. i often asked my aunt to come and play with it. my aunt would only let me see it and touch it, but she would never let me take it out to play with it. it¡¯s also because i like it very much that i have some memories. the last time 1 saw the birthmark on your back, i felt that it was very familiar. it¡¯s just that it was a long time ago that i forgot where i saw it, so i couldn¡¯t remember it for a moment.¡± ¡°bring me two big mirrors. i want to see how similar they are.¡±


    the more they said that, the more curious mo ruyue became about the birthmark on her back. she had never seen a birthmark that looked like this before.


    she had also reached out to touch it, but she could not feel anything.


    ¡°hey, princess, why does this jade pendant look so familiar? do we have one?¡±


    chun hua looked at the jade pendant in the empress dowager¡¯s hand. the more she looked, the more familiar she felt.


    ¡°it seems that not long ago, i seem to have taken this jade pendant?¡±


    chun hua frowned as she pondered. when had she ever seen such a jade pendant?


    ¡°go and take a look at the jade pendant that the prince of the northern kingdom gave me.¡±


    after hearing chunhua¡¯s words, mo ruyue recalled the jade pendant that the crown prince of the northland had given her.


    ¡°yes! this servant will go now.¡±


    at the same time as the two large mirrors were brought over, chun hua also brought over the jade pendant given by the crown prince of the northern


    kingdom. she placed the two jade pendants together and compared them. indeed, they were exactly the same.


    however, there was a slight difference when she looked closely. on the lower right corner of the eagle on the back of the jade pendant that su luo had given mo ruyue, there was the word ¡®luo¡¯ engraved.


    on the back of the jade pendant in the empress dowager¡¯s hand was the word ¡®moon¡¯.


    ¡°ming yue, where did you get this jade pendant from?¡±


    the empress dowager and the empress were astonished to see the jade pendant in mo ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°the crown prince of the northland gave it to me.¡±


    the empress dowager and the empress could not help but ask her why the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince had given her this jade pendant. mo ruyue told them that she looked like the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince and that the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince had insisted on giving her the jade pendant when he left.


    ¡°child, do you really not want to know who your biological parents are?¡±


    the empress dowager and empress were burning with anxiety. they wanted to go to the north to find her biological parents for her.


    ¡°the crown prince of the northern kingdom said that his mother passed away many years ago.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words dispelled the empress dowager and the empress¡¯ thoughts.


    ¡°perhaps the prince of the northern kingdom is your elder brother?¡± the empress dowager was still unwilling to give up.


    if it was really as they had guessed, mo ruyue was the princess of the northern kingdom. she had led a wandering life for so many years. just the thought of it made the empress dowager and the empress¡¯ heart ache.


    ¡°let¡¯s talk about that later.¡¯


    the empress dowager and the empress saw mo ruyue like this, so it was not appropriate for them to drag her to the northlands to look for her relatives.


    the two of them also knew about the emperor, the great general, gu ying, and the others. they also knew that mo ruyue looked similar to the crown prince of the northern kingdom.


    without waiting for the three of them to come up with a plan, the emperor called mo ruyue over and gave her a generous commendation in front of all the civil and military officials of the imperial court.


    after mo ruyue was rewarded by the emperor, she was anxious to go home.


    the empress dowager and the empress wanted to keep mo ruyue for a while longer.


    ¡°mother, sister, you don¡¯t want me to be not married yet, right? i¡¯m going home to get married.¡±


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t feel awkward at all when she said that she wanted to go back and get married. she wasn¡¯t shy either. instead, it made the empress dowager and the empress laugh out loud.


    ¡°yes, yes, yes. this is the fault of this widow and your sister. they actually stopped you from going back to get married. this is too outrageous, hahaha.¡±


    mo ruyue had already said that she was going home to get married, so it would not be good to drag gu ying along. besides, he was not the great general, so the great general could carry on with his funeral.


    previously, they had traveled for half a month, but they had only rested in the capital for one and a half days. when they returned, gu ying had asked mo ruyue to take the carriage. they could rest in the carriage if they were not in a hurry.


    the speed of the carriage was not that slow. they rested at the relay station at night.


    in the carriage, mo ruyue was thinking about the jade pendant. she told gu


    ying what the empress dowager and the empress had told her.


    mo ruyue felt that it was necessary to let him know about this matter. besides, the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince had given her a jade pendant at the border. everyone would know about this sooner or later. it was better for her to tell gu ying as soon as possible. if something really happened, they would have a way to deal it.


    after hearing this, gu ying also felt that mo ruyue was definitely related to the royal family of the northland.


    ¡°then do you really not want to find your biological parents?¡±


    ¡°i can help you.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about that for now. let¡¯s hurry back and get married first.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll talk about the other things after we get married..¡±

 Chapter 579

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words, gu ying was very touched. their marriage had been full of twists and turns.


    it had been almost a year, and they still hadn¡¯t gotten married.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    gu ying was silent for a while before asking mo ruyue, ¡°if you were really the princess of the northern kingdom, would you go back?¡±


    ¡°why should i go back? my home is here, why should i go back?¡±


    nio ruyue looked at gu ying, who was obviously a little nervous, and took the initiative to hold his big hand.


    there were many thick calluses on his warm and dry palms, giving her a sense of security.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, even if i¡¯m really the princess of the northern kingdom, i¡¯ll bring you guys with me when i go back. no matter where we go, our family must be together, no one can be missing.¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    gu ying grabbed mo yue¡¯s hands.


    a day later, their carriage entered lianshan county.


    gu ying was surprised to find that the mountain between lianshan county


    and kaoshan town had been opened up. there were stalls on both sides of the road.


    ¡°we should be able to reach home by following this road.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    after crossing the first mountain tunnel and crossing two streets, they entered the mingyue mountain tunnel in kaoshan town. once they exited the tunnel, they saw a wide road paved with green bricks. both sides of the road were covered with inns. there were all kinds of shops selling everything.


    ¡°our house is so lively now.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. you¡¯ve been away for almost ten months. it¡¯s not surprising that you¡¯ve changed so much.¡±


    ¡°ah, the princess is back!¡±


    ¡°the princess is back!¡±


    immediately, the entire street cheered, and even the waiters and shopkeepers in the shops ran out to welcome them.


    the smile on her face was full of surprise and sincerity. gu ying looked at it and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    ¡°you¡¯re so popular now.¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯m their landlord.¡¯ ¡°these houses are all mine.¡¯


    mo ruyue said proudly.


    ¡°oh, what about those houses? who built them?¡±


    gu ying pointed to the houses behind the shops on both sides of the road and asked. at the same time, he had a guess in his heart.


    ¡°those are all mine.¡¯


    as mo ruyue spoke, she waved at the people who were greeting her.


    ¡°our princess is back!¡±


    all of the peddlers and pedestrians on the street were waving their hands to send mo ruyue off.


    ¡°it¡¯s beautiful, but are you planning to sell so many houses?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t be able to live in so many houses alone. i want to make this place the most prosperous kaoshan town.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to sell them. who are you going to sell so many to?¡±


    that house was built better than the houses in their village. if it was sold to ordinary people, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. moreover, the villagers all had their own houses and were not willing to move here.


    ¡°when we get married, these houses will definitely be sold out.


    oh right, let¡¯s go to master¡¯s house and tell him.¡±


    mo ruyue thought of her family background and decided to hold the wedding tomorrow.


    ¡°that fast? aren¡¯t you going to wait two days?¡±


    he felt that the family still had to make more preparations. he wanted her to become the most beautiful and enviable bride.


    ¡°no need to wait, no need to wait. everything can only be discussed after we get married.¡±


    nio ruyue hurriedly interrupted guying. she felt that if they waited any longer, they wouldn¡¯t have to get married.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    they returned to the qin family¡¯s medical center.


    doctor qin thought he had seen wrongly when he saw mo ruyue suddenly appear.


    ¡°master, i¡¯m back!¡± ¡°aiyo, it¡¯s really ruyue!


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡±


    mo ruyue chatted with doctor qin for a while. ¡°master, gu ying and i are getting married tomorrow. you can come to the wedding banquet.¡±


    ¡°good, good, good!¡±


    what?


    ¡°haha, it¡¯s time to get married!¡±


    the news of mo ruyue and gu ying getting married the next day instantly spread throughout reliance town.


    mo ruyue and the others bade farewell and went home. they were already at their doorstep, so mo ruyue and gu ying couldn¡¯t wait any longer. doctor qin didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    after they left, county magistrate wu wiped the sweat off his forehead and appeared at the entrance of the qin family¡¯s medical center. doctor qin said that they had returned to west river village. he was about to chase after them when doctor qin told him that mo ruyue and gu ying were getting married tomorrow.


    ¡°don¡¯t chase after them now. they have to go home and kiss the children.


    they don¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    ¡°if you go, you¡¯ll only cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you see that l, your master, didn¡¯t even have the cheek to follow you?¡±


    county magistrate wu immediately understood. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll come and find you tomorrow morning.¡± doctor qin nodded.


    mo ruyue¡¯s carriage entered the mingyue mountain tunnel once again. after exiting the tunnel and entering the street, they saw west river village.


    there were a few children playing at the entrance of the village, and many dogs surrounded the children.


    the few pure black dogs in the lead heard the movement of the carriage and looked up. their ears and noses twitched, and they suddenly ran towards the carriage.


    ¡°woof woof woof! ¡±


    ¡°woof woof woof! ¡±


    the few dogs wagged their tails happily and ran toward the carriage. two of the children suddenly stood up and ran towards the carriage.


    when mo ruyue and gu ying heard the barking of the dogs, they lifted the curtains in front of the carriage and looked at the dogs running over and the children behind them. wei yi, who was driving the carriage, stopped the horse without mo ruyue and gu yings instructions.


    ¡°phew-¡±


    ¡°uncle wei yi!¡± ¡°it¡¯s uncle wei yi! mother is back!¡±


    ¡°mother-¡±


    ¡°mother-¡±


    mo ruyue and gu ying alighted from the carriage.


    ¡°ah, it¡¯s really mother. mother-¡±


    tang tang flew into mo ruyue¡¯s arms, followed by si bao, mo ruyue was forced to take two steps back. gu ying quickly supported mo ruyue from behind to slow down the two children¡¯s momentum.


    the dogs were also circling around mo ruyue and the others. their tails were wagging happily, and their eyes were filled with joy. their mouths were wide open, and they looked like they were smiling.


    ¡°tang tang and si bao have grown taller again. why aren¡¯t you in school today?¡±


    they were still in school at this time. as for the two children skipping class, nio ruyue would believe tang tang, but if si bao skipped class, mo ruyue would never believe it unless there was a compelling reason.


    ¡°mother, didn¡¯t you miss tang tang?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a holiday today!¡¯


    tang tang pouted. she was unhappy that her mother had asked her about her studies the moment she came back.


    ¡°yes, mother really did. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hurried through the night.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go home and talk about the situation.¡±


    ¡°the princess is back!¡±


    ¡°auntie is back!¡±


    ¡°they¡¯re all back!¡±


    ¡°uncle is back too!¡±


    after gu ying entered the village, he realized that the village had also changed greatly. basically, the old houses in the past had become new houses with courtyards.


    ¡°aiyo, you¡¯re already back. it¡¯s just nice that we¡¯re eating now. are you hungry and tired from the journey?¡±


    ¡°after the meal, rest and recuperate today. you still have a busy day tomorrow! ¡±


    the old village chief had been waiting at the village entrance to welcome mo ruyue and gu ying back. now, he was so happy that he invited them to his house for dinner.


    the villagers knew that they were coming back today because mo ruyue had asked wei er to come back first to inform the villagers that they were ready. however, they did not expect that everyone in the village knew about it.


    no matter what, the old village chief had to give mo ruyue and gu ying a welcome.


    moreover, every family in the village would have a share of this meal. mo ruyue and gu ying knew the inside story, so they no longer refused..

 Chapter 580

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    the old village chief¡¯s wife and his daughter-in-law worked together to cook this meal. aunt chen, mrs. chen, mrs. wang, and the others also helped. they each made their own specialty dishes and gathered together for a big feast.


    everyone was eating, laughing, and chatting at the table, but they still had to take care of mo ruyue and gu yings tiredness. they were all very considerate, which made the two of them feel the warmth of home.


    that¡¯s right. the entire west river village gave them the feeling that it was their family¡¯s home.


    after the meal, the old village chief was very perceptive and told mo ruyue and gu ying to go back and rest.


    ¡°wei er has already told us when he came back. we also know that you are preparing to get married tomorrow. leave the other matters to us. the main thing for the two of you to do now is to rest well so that you will be energetic tomorrow! ¡±


    ¡°yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. leave the rest to us. we promise to do it beautifully for you.¡±


    mo ruyue and gu ying looked at the enthusiastic villagers and did not want to refuse.


    all the arrangements for the wedding ten months ago had basically been made. all that was left was to greet the guests who would come tomorrow.


    now, it was very fast for her village to reach reliance town and lianshan county. she could inform everyone by riding a horse.


    her master must have already informed her about the situation in reliance town and lianshan county.


    gu ying pointed out a few solar terms and rode to a few familiar families to inform them of his sincerity.


    they were indeed quite tired. after coming home, they were completely relaxed. after eating and drinking, they could not help but feel a little sleepy. hence, gu ying returned to the qin family to rest. mo ruyue did not return to the princess¡¯ manor either. instead, she rested in the original courtyard of west river village. the princess¡¯ manor had to prepare the wedding scene for tomorrow overnight, and she was afraid that it would be too noisy there.


    when mo ruyue woke up, it was already past midnight. moreover, she was awakened by hunger.


    this was the best sleep mo ruyue had had in a long time.


    just as there was some movement, chun hua came over with a lantern.


    ¡°princess, are you going to the toilet?¡±


    ¡°yes, 1 am.¡±


    ¡°what time is it now?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the third watch. you¡¯ll have to get up and prepare in a while.¡±


    after sleeping for the entire afternoon and night, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a while.


    ¡°then get up now and slowly clean up so that you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°then this servant will bring you some food first.¡±


    after mo ruyue finished her breakfast, gu ying had already gotten up and was ready.


    actually, he woke up around the same time as mo ruyue. as today was their wedding day, he was rather excited. after waking up, he could not fall asleep again, so he simply got up.


    when he saw that mo ruyue¡¯s courtyard had lit up, he wanted to come over, but aunt zhou stopped him. she said that it was best if they did not meet again before the wedding, or else it would be inauspicious.


    gu ying had been suppressing himself from doing other things. otherwise, he would always want to look for mo ruyue.


    as the sky gradually brightened, west river village became more and more lively. it was even livelier than the day of mo ruyue¡¯s wedding.


    the entire village, from the elderly to the infants, all woke up early to attend the wedding of their princess ming yue and general xue.


    yesterday, gu ying and mo ruyue had gone to rest after lunch. the eunuch came to the village to announce the imperial edict. the eunuch knew that the princess and general xue were resting and told them not to disturb them. therefore, the villagers also learned that the victory in the border was all thanks to princess ming yue and general xue.


    these two were the pride of the entire village!


    nio ruyue had already changed into her wedding dress and put on her phoenix crown. behind the curtain on her forehead, her beautiful face was faintly discernible.


    although she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was easily embarrassed, and this was still a lonely shadow marrying into the princess¡¯s manor, an inexplicable sense of nervousness still arose spontaneously, but most of it was joy and anticipation.


    the atmosphere of this era was similar to that of the tang dynasty. generally, when a man married into a woman¡¯s family, the woman would also have to cover her head with a red veil. as for mo ruyue, because she was a princess, she only wore a phoenix crown to cover her face.


    before the auspicious time arrived, the palace sent a large group of people.


    the empress dowager and the head palace maid beside the empress ran over to pay their respects to mo ruyue and explained their purpose of coming. as there were still important matters to be dealt with in the court, the emperor, the empress, and the empress dowager could not attend the ceremony. they were very apologetic and specially approved the ministry of rites to come and preside over mo ruyue¡¯s wedding for them.


    this was also the greatest honor that the imperial family had bestowed upon mo ruyue. mo ruyue certainly would not reject their good intentions.


    the people who were originally prepared for the wedding were also very happy to change to those from the palace. even if they did not want the red seal, as long as they could give the princess the most dignified wedding, everyone was extremely happy.


    atter getting mo ruyue¡¯s permission, all the people in the palace took their positions.


    nio ruyue, accompanied by ceremonial personnel and guards of honor, sat in a large tent that was specially prepared for the princess¡¯s wedding. it represented the direction of the imperial palace.


    accompanied by the male bridesman, the son-in-law rode to the front of the tent and knelt down to receive the emperor¡¯s marriage edict. he also presented the man¡¯s betrotrothal gift of wild geese and cloth.


    the prince consort bowed to the princess and asked her to get on the carriage. the princess boarded the carriage under the service of the etiquette staff.


    the emperor¡¯s son-in-law personally boarded the carriage and rode on while holding the princess¡¯ whip. after the carriage wheels spun three times, the emperor¡¯s son-in-law returned the whip to the coachman. the prince consort rode his horse and accompanied the princess to the princess¡¯ manor for the wedding.


    the carriage arrived in front of the princess¡¯ manor. the prince consort dismounted and the princess sat down on the carriage carried by eight people. the prince consort bowed again and invited the princess into the wedding venue. the prince consort walked in front, and the princess entered the wedding venue on her chariot.


    with the accompaniment of the band, the prince consort held the princess¡¯ hand and entered the wedding venue. the etiquette staff threw millet and beans to show their blessings.


    the princess and the prince consort sat on both ends of the table, facing each other.


    the female emcee washed the hands of the female guest of honor and the newcomer.


    the newlyweds ate the same set of dishes and rice, indicating that the husband and wife were one family. there were three agenda items: sacrifice, nuptial cup, and prison.


    because both sides had no elders, they directly thanked the emperor, empress, and empress dowager in the capital.


    then, the emperor¡¯s son-in-law and the princess gave gifts to the ceremonial staff.


    the wedding certificate was read out to all the guests.


    after the ceremony, all the people will leave the hall.


    all the staff went to the stage to watch the cultural programs. the organizers prepared pitch-pot, riddles, poetry competitions, and other cultural activities.


    gu ying escorted mo ruyue into the bridal chamber. ¡°wait here. qing er, qingfei, and qingshuang will come to accompany you in a while. i¡¯ll go outside to entertain the guests.¡±


    today, mo ruyue was too beautiful and dazzling. gu ying did not want anyone to look at her and wished he could hide her.


    ¡°oh, right. don¡¯t forget to help me promote those houses to those people.¡± mo ruyue nodded.


    ¡°the first ten buyers would receive a discount and a gift.¡±


    ¡°you should go and recommend him to uncle hua first. there¡¯s also county magistrate wu. county magistrate wu is going to be promoted to a prefect this time. it¡¯s not right not to buy a house to celebrate.¡±


    ?as long as there are two or three leaders, there should be no problems later. you should hurry up and go. you don¡¯t have to worry about me. i¡¯ll take care of myself. there¡¯s still xiao qing and qingfei.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s still me and my brother!¡±


    tang tang and si bao, who were dressed in bright red festive brocade robes and had their hair tied into two small buns, appeared. gu ying patted the heads of the two children.


    ¡°then take care of your mother for me. i¡¯m going out.¡±


    si bao and tang tang nodded vigorously..

 Chapter 581

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    after gu ying left, xue qing, qin qingfei, and qin qingshuang came over to talk to mo ruyue. mo ruyue lifted the pendant on her forehead and hung it on the pearl hairpin behind her phoenix crown.


    she saw that xue qing and qin qingfei did not bring their children along. ¡°why didn¡¯t you bring your babies? i haven¡¯t seen them for a long time and i miss them.¡¯


    ¡°she was so tired after coming back yesterday that she didn¡¯t even have time to look at it.¡¯


    ¡°sister-in-law, if you really like it, you should quickly have two with my brother!¡±


    xue qing winked at qin qingfei.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, mother. you can give birth to our own younger brothers and sisters. we don¡¯t want our aunts. what¡¯s the big deal? mother will definitely give birth to many younger brothers and sisters for me and brother.¡±


    tang tang and si bao had long heard from the villagers that if their mother were to give birth to a younger brother or sister, they would definitely be twins like her and her brother.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll work hard to give birth to a younger brother and sister for you.


    that¡¯s enough. mother can¡¯t give birth to more.¡±


    ¡°pui, pui, pui!¡±


    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? hurry up and start over.¡±


    when qin rouwan heard mo ruyue¡¯s inauspicious words, she wanted nothing more than to cover her mouth.


    mo ruyue had no choice but to rephrase,


    ¡°if you want a younger brother or sister, i¡¯ll give birth.¡±


    ¡°is this okay?¡±


    seeing mo ruyue¡¯s troubled expression, they knew that they were making things difficult for her. after all, she was unwilling to get married before last year and even said that she wouldn¡¯t have children even if she got married. it was already very good for her to say such words now.


    the few of them chatted with mo ruyue for quite a while. when they heard the sound of the banquet starting, mo ruyue told them to go out and eat. they shouldn¡¯t starve because of her. chun hua would also send food over for her later.


    in the end, xue qing and qingfei brought qin qingshuang, tang tang, and si bao out, leaving qin rouwan to accompany mo ruyue.


    seeing that everyone else had left, qin rouwan took out a small booklet and stuffed it into mo ruyue¡¯s hands.


    mo ruyue lowered her head to take a look. there was no white paper on the cover of the booklet. ¡°what is this?¡±


    ¡°which shop¡¯s account book?¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to show me these things. do you think i don¡¯t believe you?¡± ¡°no, sister. you have to see this today.¡±


    ¡°you can take a look first while there¡¯s no one around. you can ask me if you don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    mo ruyue saw that qin rouwan¡¯s expression was a little strange as she spoke, so she doubtfully flipped through the booklet.


    in the end¡­


    ¡°cough cough. there¡¯s nothing to see here. i¡¯ve seen it too. you should take it back. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve seen it?¡±


    ¡°oh. yes, yes. is there no harm in taking a look?¡±


    qin rouwan remembered that this wasn¡¯t her first time getting married, so


    she tactfully didn¡¯t mention that person¡¯s name.


    ¡± princess. ¡±


    chun hua brought a few maidservants in from outside. each of them was holding a tray in their hands. on the tray, there was no food that did not look, smell, and taste delicious.


    mo ruyue hurriedly hid the booklet in her sleeve.


    ¡°since big sister isn¡¯t going out, then stay here and eat with me.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡±


    qin rouwan looked at mo ruyue and smiled. she didn¡¯t dare to tease her anymore, afraid that she would be too thin-skinned.


    the wedding banquet continued. some guests were still drinking outside. gu ying was rescued by wang tiezhu and the others before he returned to the bridal chamber.


    it was already the hour of dawn.


    ¡°wifey, your husband is here,¡±


    they were finally getting married!


    qin rouwan had already been persuaded by mo ruyue to go back to rest, leaving chun hua alone in the room to accompany mo ruyue. when she saw gu ying enter, she tactfully retreated and closed the door behind her.


    ¡°have the guests left?¡±


    mo ruyue saw that gu ying did not drink much and his eyes were still clear.


    ¡°those who are far away haven¡¯t left, but those who are near have already left. however, tiezhu and dazhu have helped to entertain them, and the place to stay has already been prepared.¡±


    gu ying walked closer to mo ruyue, and his heart began to speed up uncontrollably.


    ¡°then, let¡¯s rest.¡¯


    ¡°alright, 1 have the same intention.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that it was quite reasonable for her to say that the man was her husband.


    they had already been instructed by the nanny that the candles at night could not be blown out. they had to burn them until dawn when they extinguished themselves.


    gu ying and mo ruyue pretended to be calm, but they were actually very flustered.


    although they were not young anymore, it was their first time.


    as for people who wanted to make a scene in the bridal chamber, that was simply impossible. the couple had only gotten married after ten months and had contributed greatly to the country. at this moment, everyone hoped that they would quickly complete this marriage.


    ¡°wifey, my clothes are all white. i¡¯ll help you undress. take off this phoenix crown first.¡¯


    ¡°by the way, are you hungry? why don¡¯t 1 get you something to eat?¡±


    he knew that chun hua would definitely make her some food, but he was still a little worried about whether his wife was full or not.


    ¡°i¡¯m not hungry. i¡¯ve eaten. are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t you eat some more?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not hungry either. let¡¯s rest.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded.


    gu ying gently took off the phoenix crown for mo ruyue.


    ¡°you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re also very handsome.¡±


    gu ying began to loosen mo ruyue¡¯s outer robe, but his hands did not live up to his expectations and tied the belt into a dead knot.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t say sorry. this means that we¡¯ll be united forever from now on.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s words comforted gu ying.


    ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. let¡¯s take it slow.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s face reddened visibly upon hearing this, and gu yings heart became even more restless.


    after a long time, he finally untied the knot and successfully took off the outer cover. he hung it on the screen.


    suddenly, a white booklet fell out of his sleeve.


    the page that fell to the ground happened to be opened. mo ruyue saw it and wanted to pick it up, but gu ying was too late.


    ¡°this is¡­ what?¡±


    mo ruyue blushed and could not say anything.


    ¡°wifey, let me handle this.¡±


    gu ying remembered that it was mo ruyue¡¯s first time doing anything, so she definitely didn¡¯t know about those things. he didn¡¯t know either, but he had just read two pages and felt that he had opened up his conception and governor meridians.


    in order to avoid his wife¡¯s embarrassment, he bravely stepped forward.


    because of the little book, gu ying also let go of his hands and feet. his wife was already very shy. if he was still shy, there would be no show tonight.


    he quickly scattered the clothes on the floor and put down the bed curtain. the two of them spent the entire night playing in heaven. it was only when mo ruyue fainted on the roller coaster that gu ying was annoyed that he did not know how to restrain himself. he felt sorry for mo ruyue and transferred his inner energy to help her recover her strength.


    mo ruyue woke up late in the morning. since neither of them had any elders, they did not have to wake up early to serve tea. gu ying woke up early in the morning to exercise. he had warned the servants to be quiet and not to wake the princess up. he slept until noon.


    si bao and tang tang had come several times. they knew that their mother was still sleeping, so they did not disturb her. both of them frowned and looked worried.


    ¡°is mother still not awake?¡±


    tang tang asked chun hua softly.


    just as chun hua was about to reply, she heard a commotion in the house.


    ¡°aiya, the princess is awake.¡±


    chun hua slipped into the house. tang tang and si bao wanted to go in when they heard that their mother had woken up, but they were stopped by granny rong.


    ¡°two little masters, you can¡¯t go in. your mother is changing her clothes right now.¡±


    thus, the two children waited patiently outside. it was not until a long time later that their mother was helped out by chun hua..

 Chapter 582

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    when mo ruyue saw so many people at the door, including the two children, she remembered why she had woken up so late. she felt uncomfortable and her face gradually turned red.


    ¡°you¡¯re all here.¡¯


    mo ruyue took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    ¡°mother, are you sick?¡±


    ¡°let me show you why your face is so red. my brother and i have come here several times in the morning. mother is sleeping. if mother is not feeling well, you have to tell her.¡±


    as tang tang spoke, she was about to take mo ruyue¡¯s pulse, but mo ruyue grabbed her little hand.


    ¡°mother is fine. it¡¯s just that i¡¯m a little hot from wearing more clothes. i¡¯ll be fine in a while,¡¯


    the two children did not suspect anything and believed mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    who knew that tang tang would say something shocking again, ¡°mother, do you already have a younger brother and sister in your stomach?¡±


    ¡°miss, we can¡¯t be sure yet.¡±


    granny rong saw her princess¡¯s embarrassment and quickly continued. ¡°miss, let¡¯s wait for the princess to wash up and have some food first.¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about?¡±


    gu ying came back after he finished his work outside.


    in fact, he was not done yet. because of county magistrate wu r s lead yesterday, there were many squires who wanted to buy the big houses outside the mountain tunnel.


    early in the morning, gu ying had sold more than ten sets. he was not prepared to sell the other half so casually.


    he felt that if he wanted to find a wife, he could discuss it again. he might be able to make some changes.


    initially, he thought that those people might buy a set for each of them on account of his wife being a princess. he did not expect them to be so popular overnight. some people even wanted to buy two or three sets, but he did not agree. each family would only sell one set to them at most.


    he used the excuse that he still had something to do at home. in fact, he just wanted to come back and see if his wife had woken up. he had tortured his wife too much yesterday. he wondered if his wife would be angry when she woke up.


    ¡°when will uncle and mother have younger brothers and sisters in their stomachs?¡±


    ¡°have you cheered?¡±


    ¡°they all said that as long as uncle could work hard, 1 would soon have a younger brother and sister.¡±


    tang tang widened her eyes and looked at gu ying expectantly, waiting for him to give her the answer she wanted to hear.


    ¡°oh, soon.¡¯


    ¡°however, your mother must rest well during this period of time. she can¡¯t be disturbed by outsiders. only when she recovers can she have a good body to give birth to your younger brothers and sisters.¡±


    gu ying racked his brains to organize these words. ¡°go and help see if the food prepared for your mother is ready.¡±


    ¡°your mother must be very hungry now.¡±


    he felt that if he didn¡¯t send the two children away, their questions would definitely be even harder to answer. he didn¡¯t mind, but he was afraid that his wife wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her face straight.


    ¡°yes.


    si bao and tang tang nodded and went to the kitchen.


    ¡± princess. ¡±


    gu ying stepped forward to help mo ruyue up. in reality, he was placing his hand on her lower back and transferring some inner energy to her.


    mo ruyue suddenly felt warm and relaxed.


    ¡°what princess?¡±


    nio ruyue glanced at gu ying. there were no outsiders here, so there was no need to put on an act. besides, even if there were, she was the eldest here, so she could do whatever she wanted.


    ¡°hehe, then i¡¯ll call you wife.¡±


    ¡°wife, let¡¯s go eat breakfast quickly. you must be hungry, right?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll get them to make some chicken soup for you. you should drink two more bowls later.¡¯


    gu ying stepped forward to push chun hua away. even granny rong and the others could not interfere at all. it was as if she was his wife, and they all stood up.


    what else could granny rong and chun hua say?


    they were legally married now.


    gu ying looked at granny rong, chun hua, and the others following behind him and felt very comfortable. he would let them have a taste of his previous situation!


    when they arrived at the dining table, gu ying personally pulled out a chair for mo ruyue to sit on and quickly scooped a bowl of chicken soup for her.


    before mo ruyue could take it with both hands, gu ying picked up the spoon and scooped a spoonful of soup from the bowl, blowing on it.


    ¡°wife, you eat the rest first. i¡¯ll feed you soup. i¡¯ve tried this soup, and the temperature is just right.¡±


    mo ruyue gave him face and took a sip. gu ying asked expectantly, ¡°how is it?


    is it good? is it fresh?¡±


    ¡°mm.¡±


    gu ying: a proud face.


    mo ruyue picked up a soup bun and was about to stuff it into her mouth when gu ying stopped her.


    he used his chopsticks to poke a hole in the top of the soup bun. after blowing on it for a while, it was almost not hot anymore. he then fed it to mo ruyue¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°come wife, it¡¯s not hot anymore. eat quickly. i¡¯ll get you another one.¡±


    ¡°how is it? is it delicious?¡±


    gu ying watched as mo ruyue¡¯s chopsticks turned to the steamed sweet potatoes. the steamed sweet potatoes were placed a little far away. gu ying quickly stood up and picked the best one over. he carefully peeled the sweet potato and fed it to her.


    ¡°wife, this is delicious and very sweet. i¡¯ve eaten it in the morning too. is it sweet?¡±


    ¡°uncle, i also want to eat the soup dumplings that you blew cold.¡±


    tang tang suddenly realized that her mother was enjoying the food. perhaps the food tasted even better after uncle had blown it off.


    ¡°okay, wait a moment. when your mother finishes eating this, i¡¯ll blow one for you.¡±


    in the end, tang tang waited until mo ruyue was full, but her uncle still didn¡¯t give her the soup dumplings.


    at this moment, gu ying remembered that tang tang had asked him to blow out the soup dumplings. seeing that there was still one left on the plate, he quickly picked it up. at this time, the soup dumplings were almost cold, so there was no need to blow them.


    ¡°it¡¯s almost cold now. you don¡¯t have to blow it to eat it.¡¯


    after a meal, the whole family saw gu ying and mo ruyue showing off their affection. of course, it was gu yings one-sided show. even so, they were still full and did not even need to eat lunch.


    ¡°brother, why do i feel like uncle has changed into a different person?¡±


    although tang tang didn¡¯t understand what dog food was, she felt that she was full without eating.


    si bao said, ¡°be more confident. it seems like it¡¯s gone.¡±


    mo ruyue felt awkward.


    ¡°you haven¡¯t been back for ten months, so why don¡¯t you hurry up and take a look at your civil and martial arts institute? next year, you still have to give the emperor scholars and soldiers.¡±


    ¡°wife, don¡¯t worry. i went to take a look early this morning. i also checked their courses and whether they have been lazy in the past ten months.¡± ¡°fortunately, there were a few people who could be used next year.¡± gu ying was quite satisfied with those gentlemen.


    ¡°then i have to go to the hospital. i heard that a few people have already started to treat people. i have to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll accompany my wife.¡±


    for the entire day, wherever mo ruyue went, gu ying would follow her. he was just short of following her into the latrine.


    si bao and tang tang, who had been following them, also went to school in the afternoon.


    because they didn¡¯t want to see their uncle who had changed. he was always sticking to their mother and getting what he wanted, but he still gave them a victorious look. that was so annoying.


    unfortunately, the two of them weren¡¯t as thick- skinned as his uncle and weren¡¯t as strong as his uncle in martial arts. they couldn¡¯t win either. the only way was to learn more knowledge and see if they could crush him with their intelligence.


    therefore, from today onward, the two children started to study hard..

 Chapter 583

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    the next morning.


    gu ying went to the xue family¡¯s bodyguard agency early in the morning to plan the route and location to the snow world village. he might not be back until night.


    gu ying did not want to torture mo ruyue the night before, so mo ruyue woke up early this morning. she had just finished her breakfast and was about to go to the hospital and the women¡¯s college when she heard qin qingshuangs voice.


    ¡°you¡¯re really something. if you want to buy a house, go look for my sister-in-law. what¡¯s the use of asking me?¡±


    don¡¯t let anyone wake me up again. i have to go to class.¡±


    qin qingshuangs voice was very unpleasant. she entered the academy after she finished speaking.


    ¡°eh? miss qin¡­¡±


    ¡°if i could see your sister-in-law, would 1 still come and beg you?¡±


    seeing that qin qingshuang did not give him any face and entered the


    academy, xiong qiu could only remain indignant outside.


    mo ruyue had an impression of this person. when she was free with gu ying yesterday, she saw that some of the wedding gifts were given by these students.


    one of the jade ornaments was a gift from this student named xiong qiu. it was quite expensive.


    ¡°why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°if there¡¯s anything, just tell us adults. she¡¯s just a child and can¡¯t make a decision on many things.¡±


    ¡°l remember that you are a student of the civil and martial arts institute.


    don¡¯t you need to go to class now?¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s sudden voice startled xiong qiu. he turned around and saw mo ruyue. he hurriedly took three steps back and greeted her respectfully.


    ¡°this commoner greets princess!¡±


    ¡°no need to be polite. you haven¡¯t answered why you¡¯re looking for me. i¡¯m free now.¡±


    since xiong qiu jian had already met the princess, he had nothing to say. he originally wanted to see her. yesterday, as soon as the class ended, he hurriedly ran over, wanting to find this princess. however, he never had the chance because their principal had always been with the princess. he did not dare to appear in front of the principal.


    he had been here for a year. although he was not familiar with the princess, he knew that the princess had always been easy to talk to.


    ¡°princess, i heard that the houses you had people build were for sale. i also want to buy one.¡±


    ¡°oh, why do you suddenly want to buy a house here?¡±


    ¡°i remember that your home is in the capital, right?¡±


    xiong qiu did not expect the princess to remember his matters so clearly. he was quite touched.


    ¡°this commoner knows that his abilities are limited and that he might have to study at the civil and martial arts academy for three to five years, so he wants to buy a place to live.¡±


    ¡°in addition, i like west river village very much. i think this place is especially good and want to settle down here. that way, i can come back often even if i go out in the future.¡±


    xiong qiu looked hopefully at mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue listened to xiong qiu¡¯s glib words, but his expression didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.


    ¡°although my house is in the countryside, it¡¯s not cheap. have you asked about the price?¡±


    ¡°can a child like you make the decision?¡±


    xiong qiu, who was called a child, immediately became angry out of embarrassment. he was already sixteen, and he would be seventeen soon. he had already reached the age where he could get married.


    however, the person in front of him was the princess, so he suppressed his anger.


    ¡°of course i know the price.¡±


    ¡°princess, i bought it for myself. i don¡¯t need my family¡¯s permission. even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯ve already sent a letter to my parents about this matter, but i¡¯m afraid that when the time comes, the house will be gone. princess, can you leave a house for me first?¡±


    the day before yesterday, on the day of the principal and princess¡¯ wedding, all the students and teachers in the school had come to eat. he had seen with his own eyes how easy it was to sell and how popular it was.


    there were not many houses left now. if he had to wait for a letter from his parents in the capital, he would definitely not have a share of the house. however, he really didn¡¯t want to miss out on this opportunity. he thought about what kind of person hua sanpin was. he actually bought all of them. there were also a few that he had heard of. in addition, this princess looked like she was soaring to the sky. if he bought a house with these people, he would definitely not suffer a loss in the future.


    mo ruyue saw that xiong qiu was still calling himself a commoner at the beginning, but now he was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even call himself a commoner anymore. it could be seen that he really wanted to buy that house.


    selling it to him wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    even if he didn¡¯t look at anything else, he had to give him face because he was gu yings student.


    although this person was mischievous, it was said that his father was also a high-ranking official in the capital. looking at xiong qiu¡¯s brain and alertness, he would definitely have great achievements in the future. in the future, this would be their family¡¯s connections.


    mo ruyue was not stupid.


    ¡°l can leave a set for you, but you have to be quick. at most, i¡¯ll wait for you for half a month.¡¯


    ¡°you also know how many people are fighting for my house. if i leave one there and don¡¯t sell it, it definitely won¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°thank you, thank you. i¡¯ll write another letter now and urge my parents to reply faster.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded. she only entered west river village after xiong qiu hopped away.


    west river village had changed a long time ago. the population was increasing, and most of the people who had been away had returned. other than the daughters who had married off, there were even many daughters who had returned with their sons-in-law. there were no more in-laws in the in-laws¡¯ families, so those who had moved to west river village with their families had settled down.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care about such things. to the old village chief, it was a joyous occasion. who wouldn¡¯t want to be the village chief when the village had the most population and was the most prosperous among all the villages?


    that would not be a good village chief.


    as soon as they entered the village, they saw the sanatorium, and there were several houses next to it.


    two of them belonged to luo genius and quan yongyuan.


    the other three houses were in the sanatorium. three soldiers had found wives. after they got married, they moved out and built their own houses. the wives of these three families would usually help the people in the sanatorium. they would do some laundry and cooking. of course, they would not do it for free. the sanatorium would pay them.


    on the other hand, quan yongyuan and luo tiancai had also moved their families to west river village, they wanted to take root here.


    they had once promised mo ruyue that they would stay here for five years. they thought that if they left after five years, the old habits of the veterans might not be known, so they wanted to continue staying here.


    now, their medical skills were more than 30% better than before. most importantly, they deeply liked west river village. they liked the scenery and the people here.


    ¡± princess. ¡±


    quan yongyuan was sitting by the window and taking the patient¡¯s pulse. he was also looking out the window and listening to the patient¡¯s pulse carefully when a person suddenly appeared in his line of sight. looking closely, it was their princess!


    nio ruyue hurriedly waved her hand at him, indicating that he should continue and ignore her.


    after quan yongyuan finished reading the patient¡¯s pulse and prescribed the prescription, he walked over to mo ruyue.


    mo ruyue spoke first. ¡°you¡¯re so busy here. if there¡¯s someone in my medical school who can take a pulse, i¡¯ll ask them to help.¡±


    not all the girls in the medical school had reached the standard, but they had been studying for more than two years. moreover, many of them came from families with some medical background. those few could definitely do it.


    there were also a few especially smart ones. mo ruyue felt that they could do it too.


    ¡°alright, princess. i¡¯ll do it in the afternoon.¡±


    the princess¡¯ suggestion suited their current situation perfectly..

 Chapter 584

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue passed through the entire village and went to the medical college and the women¡¯s college.


    there weren¡¯t many people in the women¡¯s college now, but there were two to three times more than when they first started.


    families that could send their girls to study were all families that doted on their girls. at the same time, their family background was also quite good.


    when the students in the academy saw mo ruyue, they all stopped to greet her. mo ruyue hurriedly waved her hand and left. it was better for her not to disturb them.


    she then went to the hospital to personally test a few students who were usually more serious in their studies. she wrote down a few of the more outstanding names and gave them to quan yongyuan and the others as a reference when she left. the rest could be used as medical interns first.


    there were two of them who were more proficient in surgery. she wanted to keep these two and train them to be the chief surgeons of gynecology and obstetrics in the future.


    he went to both schools and found no problems, so he went to qin qingfei¡¯s house.


    now that wang tiezhu and wang dazhu were living close to each other, qin qingfei and mrs. wang basically took care of the child together every day.


    mrs. wangs child was about a year old when he was learning how to speak. the child was very cute and everyone wanted to play with him.


    ¡°call me auntie.¡¯


    the two children were a little curious about mo ruyue. the word ¡®aunt¡¯ was too difficult to describe, so the two children immediately fell silent.


    ¡°oh, i¡¯ve only been away for more than a month, and i don¡¯t even recognize auntie anymore, haha¡­¡±


    ¡°auntie, it¡¯s a bit of a mouthful. i think we¡¯ll have to wait for a while.¡¯


    the little girl in qin qingfei¡¯s arms was cute and tender, and she was blowing bubbles. she was only two or three months old, and it was impossible for her to know anyone. mo ruyue also looked at her for a while.


    ¡°qingfei, if you get pregnant again, you¡¯ll definitely have twins.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that qin qingfei only had one child this time. it was probably due to her previous injuries. an said that their family had the genes of twins.


    ¡°sister-in-law, why don¡¯t i give birth to my own child? your child will definitely be as cute as tang tang and si bao.¡±


    ¡°l think so too.¡¯


    mrs. wang agreed with qingfei.


    mo ruyue wasn¡¯t a thin-skinned person. ¡°it would be best if we could have twins in our lifetime, hahaha.¡¯


    ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡±


    you can recognize people by hearing.


    mrs. wang and qin qingfei immediately winked.


    ¡°sister-in-law, hurry up and go back. otherwise, big brother will have a black face with us. haha¡­


    ¡°wife, your letter.¡±


    gu ying pretended not to hear what qin qingfei said and took out a letter to help his wife.


    ¡°whose letter is it?¡±


    this was the first time someone other than his family had wffitten to west river village.


    mo ruyue could not think of anyone who would write to her. after all, everyone in the family was at home and no one had gone far away.


    ¡°it¡¯s from the northland. open it and take a look.¡±


    mrs. wang and qin qingfei stopped talking. they were still coaxing the child not to disturb mo ruyue from reading the letter. they also wanted to know who would write a letter to mo ruyue, and the letter was specifically for her.


    when gu ying mentioned the northern kingdom, the first person that came to mo ruyue¡¯s mind was the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince. however, she felt that they had not interacted much with each other, so they should not have written to each other.


    opening the envelope, the first content revealed the identity of the letter¡¯s sender. it was indeed the crown prince of the northland.


    ¡°is it the crown prince of the northland? what does he mean by sending a letter?¡±


    gu ying did not read the contents of the letter.


    mo ruyue directly told him the nature of the matter and let him see for himself.


    ¡°do you want to go?¡±


    gu ying saw that mo ruyue did not say anything. he did not know what she was thinking.


    ¡°let¡¯s go after the new year. it¡¯s going to be the new year soon. the weather is cold and i don¡¯t want to go out.¡±


    mrs. wang and qin qingfei listened to the couple¡¯s charades and were confused.


    ¡°alright, we still have to go there. we still have more than a month¡¯s time, so we can prepare well. when the time comes, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    mo ruyue smiled and nodded at gu ying.


    ¡°it¡¯s almost the new year. where are you going?¡±


    qin qingfei only understood half of it.


    ¡°didn¡¯t your sister-in-law just say that it¡¯s almost the new year and the weather is getting colder? she doesn¡¯t want to go out.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s hard to tell you now. i¡¯ll tell you when i get back.¡±


    qin qingfei stopped asking when she heard gu yings words. indeed, she wouldn¡¯t understand anything even if she asked, so she didn¡¯t ask. mrs. wang wouldn¡¯t ask either.


    ¡°by the way, the villagers and the people from the other villages collected quite a number of medicinal herbs before you left. they all said that they would wait for you to come back before selling them. are you free these few days?¡±


    now, there were big and small matters in the village. other than wang tiezhu helping mo ruyue¡¯s family, wang dazhu¡¯s family had always been the same as before. mo ruyue would never forget how the couple had helped her in the beginning. therefore, the matter of collecting medicinal herbs had always been done by the husband and wife. of course, they did not work for free.


    ¡°sure, let them start tomorrow morning.¡±


    the next morning, mo ruyue did not wake up, so gu ying helped to take a look at the herbs.


    the greenhouses in the village were basically expanded. they had always used glass below one meter and straw curtains above one meter. these methods were both ventilation and warmth. they were also cheaper than using all glass. now, the vegetables grown in the greenhouses were sold out.


    mo ruyue had picked a lot of vegetables from the greenhouse in her home and sent them to the palace. she had also sent some to her master, who she knew well. she had also left behind more than half of her own food. she did not sell much, mainly because her family¡¯s income did not depend on this.


    because the village had started to grow greenhouse vegetables since last year, they had more experience this year than last year. their business had also increased several times compared to last year. not only could every household in the village live a fat year, but they also had more than enough.


    mo ruyue had personally gone to the fields to take a look. she had not been here for a long time, but the fields were still the same as before. the only difference was that almost all the villagers¡¯ fields looked much more fertile than before. moreover, after the rice harvest this year, every household had planted chinese milk vetch early on, which could not only enrich the fields but also allow bees to collect honey.


    the purple flowers all over the mountains in the middle of winter were very pleasing to the eye.


    mo ruyue even saw a few people dressed like scholars in a field, as if they were walking in the spring.


    ¡°that¡¯s because you¡¯re a student of the academy. you can skip class as you please?¡±


    gu ying looked carefully and shook his head. ¡°no, it¡¯s probably a student from outside.¡¯


    his students dared to skip classes when he was at home, unless they wanted to eat bamboo shoots and stir-fried meat.


    he had seen that no student had the guts to do so.


    the two of them were walking around the fields when a few people dressed like young masters suddenly came over from the other side. there were also a few girls among them.


    at first glance, those people were obviously out to play. she did not expect that their place had become a place to play.


    after those people arrived, they were about to go to the fields, but they were scolded back to the ridge by the person guarding the bees.


    at first, mo ruyue and gu ying did not think much of it. they could just leave it to themselves. after walking for a while, they realized that three more groups of people had arrived. there were five groups of people in total, including the morning.


    there were four groups of people, and they all wanted to go down to the fields to play..

 Chapter 585

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    nio ruyue looked at the beekeepers who kept chasing people away. they were really tired. not only did they have to keep an eye on the field, but they also had to pay close attention to the newly attracted bees. they also had to make sure that the chinese milk vetch in the field was not ruined by tourists.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back.¡±


    after returning to the village, mo ruyue went straight to wang tiezhu.


    ¡°big brother, sister-in-law.¡±


    wang tiezhu was helping the villagers settle accounts and sell vegetables. in fact, he was just watching the elderly in the village from the side, not to be deceived by the vegetable sellers.


    ¡°there are quite a lot of people who come to our village to play. i see that they all like to go to the flower fields. why don¡¯t you discuss with the villagers and specially approve a piece of flower field for those tourists to play?¡±


    ¡°but you can play, but you have to pay money. it¡¯s not something you can come and go as you please. that¡¯s the fertilizer we¡¯ve worked hard to plant.¡± upon hearing mo ruyue¡¯s words,       tiezhu immediately understood that this was indeed a good thing.


    in fact, many people often came to the flower field last year. some even stole flowers. those flowers would not live for two days if they were brought back. however, those people said that they were useless. someone had to watch over them.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    ¡°wait, since we have already approved a place for those people to play, then


    we should make it better. it¡¯s only natural that we can collect the fees.¡±


    throughout the whole process, gu ying had been watching his capable wife from the side. she was glowing. his wife was just so smart and capable!


    after wang tiezhu left mo ruyue¡¯s side, he immediately called a few idle young adults from the village to go up the mountain to chop wood. he wanted to make a few flower swings for the flower field and also saw some original wooden stakes to make stools.


    these tasks were not difficult for the villagers at all. in a few days, a row of five swings was erected in the most barren flower field, surrounding the edge of the field. there were many wooden stakes that were as high as the crook of their legs for the tired tourists to sit down and rest.


    this flower field was almost combined with the land of several families in the village. it was originally grown on barren land. after two years of cultivation, it was still relatively barren. it became a special place for tourists to play. this time, it might be of use.


    of course, the money earned from this piece of land wasn¡¯t all from the few families who had opened up the land.


    mo ruyue asked them to buy the large piece of land at twice the price of the low- grade land. mo ruyue paid the bulk of the money, and the village paid the rest. if they were unwilling, they could solve their own problems.


    for example, those who came to play and caused trouble needed someone to maintain them.


    mo ruyue had paid the bulk of the money, but there wasn¡¯t much left. each family only paid a few dozen copper coins.


    the money given by those people who came to visit was all handed over to the village for the repair of the ancestral hall. in addition, it was paid to the people who patrolled the village every day.


    although this village belonged to everyone, and it was only right for every household to contribute some manpower, free work would not last long. after a long time, there would be people who wanted to cheat. if they were paid, the nature would be different. if they did not do well, they would not be required to work, and they would not be paid.


    it could be considered as a restraint for everyone, but it could also be considered as a guarantee for everyone.


    everyone in the village had benefited from this, and no one disagreed, especially those who sold the land. even if they planted the most unpicky soybeans on those plots of land every year, they would not be able to harvest much. it seemed that they would have to raise them for a few more years. it was better to exchange them for money now. moreover, there were also people from their families on patrol, so they could continue to benefit in the future.


    every farm had a few bee buckets. after taking away the bee buckets that were used for tourists, there were still many bees lingering around, which added a lot of wild fun.


    of course, the place with the most bee buckets was still mo ruyue¡¯s house. the number of bee buckets in her house had doubled this year. in the past two years, there were more than a hundred bee buckets in her house.


    it was the season to gather honey again.


    their family had opened an inn in the village, and the business of the tourists was quite good. the fried chicken and sauced duck needed by the nursing home all required honey, so mo ruyue did not plan to sell the honey at all. she felt that no matter how much she had, it would not be enough.


    he also bought all the honey produced in the village and only gave a few jars to those he was familiar with.


    on the other hand, when those who came to play saw the scene of honey coming out, they clamored to buy some to try. in the end, they got a hundred small porcelain jars that were half a catty. the price was twice as expensive as the clothes in town. they were sold to them, and each person was limited to half a catty.


    even so, mo ruyue still told those people that the honey was not much better than the ones sold in town. it was just that the yunying nectar tasted a little different, but those people were still fighting to buy it.


    on the other hand, there were quite a number of people in the village who took out some of their savings and sold them. they all thought that they would raise them well next year. if they raised more, they could earn dozens of taels of silver.


    those who came to visit wanted to buy something to take home when they left. without honey, they went to every household in the village to ask if it was good to buy vegetables.


    as for the fried chicken and duck in the sanatorium, there was no need to mention the skewers. the sanatorium had already started to hire helpers. the wages were not low, but the work was tiring. it was the kind that could not be stopped for an entire day. business was really good.


    the livestock in the village, especially the chickens and ducks, were basically all sent to the sanatorium. there was no need to sell them at all. just the sanatorium and inn in the village could buy all the livestock in their village. sometimes, they had to buy them from other villages.


    as more people bought it, the reputation of west river village¡¯s fried chicken, sauced duck and skewers became even more famous. the news spread like wildfire. even people from lianshan county came to buy it every day. now that lianshan county and west river village were connected, they were willing to run around if they wanted to eat it within an hour¡¯s journey.


    because there were more people coming and going, the stalls on both sides of the mountain tunnel from the entrance of west river village to reliance town were doing well. the inn was basically full every day.


    previously, mo ruyue¡¯s suggestions for the vendors, whether they were selling small things or snacks, were more novel and attractive than the usual ones. according to mo ruyue, these stalls were set up by people from their village.


    seeing west river village develop in the direction that mo ruyue had originally imagined, she was especially satisfied.


    on this day, mo ruyue came back from the medical school and met xiong qiu on the way.


    ¡°has your parents¡¯ reply arrived?¡±


    xiong qiu didn¡¯t expect that the princess would still remember the matter of a small character like him!


    ¡°yes, princess.¡±


    xiong qiu immediately opened the letter from his parents and presented it to mo ruyue.


    ¡°chun hua, bring him to the house. you can help him with the procedures for selling the house.¡± ¡°be careful.¡¯


    ¡°yes.


    xiong qiu followed chun hua to see his house.


    ¡°have you prepared the money?¡±


    chun hua wanted to settle the matter in one go so that she wouldn¡¯t have to go back and forth.


    ¡°alright, alright, i brought them all.¡±


    xiong qiu knew this in his heart.


    half a day later, he got the deed to the house and looked at the house. he was extremely happy.


    the servant boy had already gone into the house to clean up. when he had his day off, he would be able to return to his own residence. just thinking about it made him happy. he immediately went to the civil and martial arts institute to show off to his classmates..

 Chapter 586

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    time passed very quickly. in the blink of an eve, there were only a few days


    left until the new year.


    the vegetables in the greenhouses of every household were almost sold out. they were all prepared to stop selling them. the rest were kept for their families to eat during the new year, and there were also gifts for relatives and friends.


    nowadays, people from west river village would be embarrassed to say that they were from west river village if they did not bring a handful of vegetables with them.


    just as every household in west river village was preparing to welcome the new year warmly, the imperial eunuch came to deliver an edict.


    as soon as the eunuch left the mountain tunnel of ming yue mountain, someone ran to the princess¡¯ manor without stopping. everyone in fence village knew this. as long as someone dressed like the eunuch appeared, they would definitely go to the princess¡¯ manor.


    chun hua thanked the man and gave him a tael of silver. the man left without even slapping his horse.


    now that they had a life where they did not have to worry about food and drink, it was all because of princess ming yue¡¯s bestowment. how could they take money just to report to her?


    if he went home, he would be whipped by his biological parents.


    mo ruyue and gu ying dressed themselves and went to the princess¡¯s manor to open the door, waiting for the eunuch to arrive.


    not long after, the eunuch arrived with his team.


    the eunuch alighted from the carriage, and there was another one behind him. mo ruyue guessed that the palace had bestowed her with something again. wasn¡¯t she afraid of emptying the palace? although there were many treasures in the palace, they shouldn¡¯t be rewarded so frequently. it was really too wasteful.


    the eunuch read out the imperial edict. the first part was indeed about the various gifts given to mo ruyue, but mo ruyue did not feel anything when she heard it.


    ¡°because the northern kingdom crown prince is more familiar with general


    xue and princess ming yue, i would like to request general xue and princess


    ming yue to properly entertain the northern kingdom crown prince for me! ¡±


    after the eunuch finished reading the imperial edict, a person got out of the carriage behind him. who else could it be but the crown prince of the northern kingdom? ¡°we meet again.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s so warm here!¡±


    su luo sighed with admiration.


    mo ruvue and gu ying thought. ¡®we don¡¯t want to meet you at all.¡¯


    they had already been sent over and could not be returned. what else could they do?


    however, gu ying felt that there was something wrong with the way the prince of the northern kingdom was looking at him.


    ¡°princess ming yue, general xue, the crown prince of the northern kingdom has arrived. i will return to the capital to report!¡¯


    the eunuch could see that the two of them were unhappy. he had no choice but to leave quickly in order not to be disliked here. he was not even embarrassed to ask for a reward.


    he entered the carriage and left fifty soldiers behind to protect the prince of the northern kingdom.


    in the end, chun hua was still quick and handed the eunuch a food box for him to eat on the way.


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed warmer here than in the north. 1 just don¡¯t know that the crown prince is coming here to celebrate the new year.¡±


    mo ruyue hadn¡¯t thought of a way to talk to the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince. in fact, she was a little annoyed when she saw him.


    gu ying thought that they couldn¡¯t just leave the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince there. after all, he was still the crown prince of a country. moreover, the emperor had specially asked him and his wife to entertain him.


    this matter could be considered a big deal. if the prince of the northern kingdom was unhappy and went to the emperor to say something, or use this as an excuse to do something, it would not be good.


    little did he know that just as he finished speaking, the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince sized him up from head to toe, left to right, but did not answer his question.


    ¡°l just arrived and heard that general xue and princess ming yue got married a month ago.¡±


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were getting married so that i could attend your wedding?¡±


    as he spoke, he waved his hand behind him. the two guards who followed him chased the carriage he was in earlier to the front and lifted the curtain of the carriage.


    ¡°l came in such a hurry that i don¡¯t know that princess ming yue and general xue are married. this is a small token of my appreciation, and can be considered as a supplement for your wedding.¡±


    ¡°this is really expensive.¡±


    ¡°we were in a hurry, and this matter is a long story. it¡¯s really not good to announce it to the outside world, so we have been negligent. i hope the crown prince can forgive us.¡±


    ¡°crown prince residence, please!¡±


    gu ying made an inviting gesture to the northern kingdom¡¯s crown prince.


    su luo thought to herself that it really wasn¡¯t easy. if he didn¡¯t show off the gifts in this carriage, she probably wouldn¡¯t know how long she would have to talk to him at the door before she invited him into the residence.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that princess ming yue wasn¡¯t happy, he really wanted to make things difficult for this brat.


    he actually married princess ming yue without him knowing!


    ¡°from now on, i¡¯ll have to disturb princess ming yue and general xue. you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. just call me su luo.¡±


    su luo smiled as he entered the princess¡¯ manor. he told them not to be polite, but he said something polite.


    ¡°the crown prince is the crown prince, how can we overstep our boundaries?¡±


    gu ying felt that they were familiar with each other, so how could they call him by his name? although he dared to call him by his name, he had to say something flattering now.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for formalities. why doesn¡¯t princess ming yue call me big brother su? actually, i feel that directly calling me big brother will make our two countries seem more friendly.¡±


    mo ruyue also remembered that when they were at the border, su luo had told her that his name was su luo.


    she thought about it for a while. this foreign prince didn¡¯t stay in his own country to prepare for the new year. instead, he came to a foreign country and even came to her, the princess¡¯ manor.


    this was definitely a request he had made to ji hong. otherwise, ji hong would never have sent a foreign crown prince to her residence.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that with the status between their two countries, there was nothing wrong with calling him big brother su. she even felt that this should be the way he wanted to address her.


    she and gu ying looked at each other. both of them were thinking about the same question. they felt that the main reason why su luo came was probably because of mo ruyue. did this address mean that she had come here?


    however, he could not rule out other possibilities.


    for example, he had lost the battle and had to cede territory and pay reparations. he might not be able to stay in the palace and had to come out to hide. it was also possible that there was internal strife in the northern palace.


    as for su luo, who was walking in front, he looked at the princess¡¯ manor. the more he looked at it, the more he frowned. could this princess¡¯ manor be called a princess¡¯ manor? isn¡¯t it too small?


    to put it nicely, the emperor of xi liang bestowed mo ruyue with the title of princess ming yue. it was because mo ruyue had made many great contributions and deserved it. that ji hong was stingy, only giving such a small princess residence?


    if he went back to the north, he would definitely build a princess¡¯ residence that was as big as these four!


    no matter how unwilling mo ruyue and gu ying were, they could only treat this person well.


    mo ruyue had already asked granny rong and granny yan to bring the maidservants to the east courtyard to clean up a small courtyard for su luo to live in.


    on the other side, chun hua brought the maids to serve tea and snacks.


    su luo saw that mo ruyue and gu ying had been accompanying him the whole time, but they didn¡¯t say much. actually, he was also quite embarrassed.


    ¡°general xue should have a lot of things to do. you can go and do your own things. don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    actually, he had wanted to tell mo ruyue about their relationship, but seeing mo ruyue¡¯s resistance toward him, he was afraid that if he told her, she would not let him stay here.


    when gu ying and mo ruyue heard him call her ming yue, they felt their teeth clench.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. i don¡¯t usually have anything to do.¡±


    ¡°of course, i have to accompany you.¡±


    gu ying sat below the crown prince and said with a smile.


    thus, the three of them chatted awkwardly together. of course, only mo ruyue and gu ying felt that they were chatting awkwardly. su luo didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. instead, he felt that this was a rare and pleasant occasion..

 Chapter 587

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    in a while, it was lunchtime. su luo looked in surprise at the two children who ran in and looked like gu ying. it could be said that the three of them looked exactly the same.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the girl was dressed like a girl, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell the difference between her and the boy.


    what shocked him even more was that the two children actually called mo


    ruyue ¡®mother.¡¯


    ¡°general xue is really good!¡±


    what if he wanted to flip the table now? these two children were at least five or six years old, and his sister was only twenty years old. this beast only married his sister now?


    the two children also looked curiously at the handsome uncle in the hall. they looked carefully and realized that this uncle looked a little like their mother.


    ¡°mother, who is this uncle?¡±


    tang tang had never been afraid of outsiders, and so had si bao. however, he had always been a man of few words and was too lazy to speak.


    since his sister had already asked the question, he didn¡¯t need to ask anymore.


    ¡°you can just call me uncle.¡±


    when su luo saw the two children, he kept looking at them curiously. he didn¡¯t wait for mo ruyue to answer the two children¡¯s questions and directly answered them. he waved at the two children.


    ¡°uncle, are you my mother¡¯s brother?


    ¡°why haven¡¯t i seen him before?¡±


    su luo liked the first sentence, but the second sentence pierced his heart.


    ¡°it¡¯s all uncle¡¯s fault for coming too late. take this and play with it.¡±


    as su luo spoke, he took out two jade pendants from somewhere. mo ruyue looked very familiar with them.


    si bao and tang tang looked at mo ruyue but did not immediately take the two jade pendants from su luffs hands. ¡°uncle gave it to you. just take it.¡±


    ¡°sit down and eat. i¡¯m hungry.¡±


    su luo looked like he couldn¡¯t be disobeyed, and mo ruyue nodded.


    you dare to give it to me, but you don¡¯t dare to take it?


    because of the cross marks on the two jade pendants, mo ruyue and gu ying had forgotten to correct the children for calling su luo uncle. by the time they remembered to correct them, it was already too late.


    ¡°then young master su, please enjoy your meal. if you need anything, you can send someone to call me.¡¯


    su luo saw what nio ruyue meant. they were going to eat separately from him. how could she do that?


    he didn¡¯t say a word, but stood up and followed mo ruyue and the others out.


    when mo ruyue and the others saw him, they turned around and looked at


    him in astonishment.


    ¡°let¡¯s go. let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    ¡°young master su, we have specially prepared a place for you to eat. i believe that you are noble and are not used to eating with farmers like us.¡±


    gu ying did not want his wife to be in a difficult position, so he took the initiative to step forward.


    ¡°hahaha, general xue is wrong.¡±


    ¡°princess ming yue and i. she felt as if she was my biological sister.¡±


    ¡°l also like the two little fellows very much.¡±


    after saying that, su luo looked at mo ruyue and gu ying in disbelief.


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want to have fun together as a family and leave me alone?¡±


    what he meant was that he was a guest at your residence, but he was ignored by you. was he embarrassed? was it reasonable?


    ¡°you guys might not know this, but when i was young, i often made mistakes and was punished to go to the cold palace. that¡¯s why 1 was especially afraid of being alone.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, tang tang ran to his side and held his hand.


    she didn¡¯t know why, but perhaps it was because this person looked like her mother, so when she heard her uncle say that he was so pitiful, her heart ached.


    granny rong and chun hua often told them stories about the cold palace, so they knew that it was a very scary place.


    ¡°mother, can uncle eat with us? it shouldn¡¯t be too crowded with his chopsticks.¡±


    ¡°haha, of course.¡¯


    mo ruyue thought to herself, ¡°this little cotton jacket that¡¯s leaking air!¡¯


    after receiving mo ruyue¡¯s affirmation, tang tang turned around and smiled at su luo. ¡°uncle, let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    ¡°mm, your name is qingting? what a nice name.¡±


    her brother¡¯s name was qinghao, and his name sounded nice.


    ¡°if you have time in the future, uncle will bring you to uncle¡¯s hometowvn to play. although it¡¯s not as warm as here, it¡¯s still very fun.¡±


    gu yings face darkened as he looked at su luo, who was holding tang tangs hand.


    this guy was really too detestable. it was all because of that face that he took advantage of.


    he had worked hard to build a good relationship with the two children. how long had it taken for him to have such a relationship with the children? now, this person had just arrived and snatched all the attention of the two children.


    tang tang actually took the initiative to plead with her mother because of him?


    tang tang had never begged mo ruyue for his sake!


    he felt that he had to eat more sweet food at noon, or else his teeth might not be able to take it.


    therefore, gu ying, who was angry and had a competitive mentality, had a special liking for the dishes in front of si bao and tang tang during lunch. moreover, they were the kind that he couldn¡¯t reach and needed the two children to help him.


    the two children were very polite to their guests. they felt that even their uncle had food that he couldn¡¯t get. thinking about how it was their uncle¡¯s first time coming to their house, they couldn¡¯t get any food from afar, so they very considerately picked up a lot of food for su luo. this scene made gu ying even angrier.


    in the end, he still felt sorry for the two children for not being able to eat properly. he did not want them to take any more food. instead, he put a lot of their favorite food in the two children¡¯s bowls.


    su luo was the most satisfied after the meal.


    ¡°the food in the princess¡¯s manor is really delicious. the appearance, aroma, and taste are all things that have never been eaten outside. i¡¯m already full and still want to eat.¡¯


    ¡°especially the food that his two cute little nephews picked up. the taste was exceptionally fresh and sweet.¡±


    gu ying pretended not to hear him.


    ¡°it¡¯s not good to rest immediately after a meal. it¡¯s not good for health. young master su, why don¡¯t you come with me to take a look at our village school?¡± su luo nodded without saying anything.


    he was prepared to stay here until the end of the new year. there was still a lot of time, so of course he had to slowly find some fun.


    ¡°uncle, do you want uncle to go to the civil and martial arts academy?¡±


    ¡°would he go to the girls¡¯ school in the village to take a look?¡±


    ¡°uncle?¡±


    only then did su luo realize that the two children were actually calling gu ying uncle, not father. or was it that calling him father meant calling him uncle?


    tang tang and si bao felt that it was nothing and they didn¡¯t notice it, so no one explained it to him. gu ying and mo ruyue didn¡¯t want to explain it to him either.


    especially mo ruyue. even now, she had an indescribable feeling toward su luo. she didn¡¯t know if she hated him or not, but she was also a little wary. ¡°men are not allowed to go to the women¡¯s college in the village to watch. it¡¯s very rude and against the rules,¡± si bao corrected his sister.


    seeing that no one answered the question, su luo stopped asking.


    he could let his people slowly investigate these things. when he heard si bao say that there was a women¡¯s college in the village, he was surprised.


    ¡°you have a women¡¯s college here?¡±


    ¡°was little qingting also studying at a women¡¯s college?¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± tang tang nodded proudly. ¡°it¡¯s a school that mother specially opened for girls like us.¡±


    ¡°reading, needlework, arithmetic and archery. i¡¯ve learned a lot. now i¡¯ve been promoted to class b. i¡¯m still the youngest and smartest student in class b!¡±


    tang tang looked like she was waiting for praise.


    ¡°wow, our qingting is really amazing!¡¯


    ¡°big brother is also a class-b student in the civil and martial arts institute.


    he is also the youngest and the smartest!¡± ¡°that qinghao is also very powerful! ¡± ¡°you guys are so smart!¡±


    ¡°can i go to the village to take a look?¡±


    it was said that the princess had single-handedly brought the entire town to life. now, everyone could eat their fill and wear warm clothes.


    on the way here, he had asked the eunuch about this..

 Chapter 588

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue nodded and led him to the village.


    for a person like this, the more you don¡¯t let him do anything, the more he will have a way to secretly go by himself. it¡¯s better to let him go openly. there¡¯s nothing to hide.


    as they entered west river village, su luo felt that his eyes were not enough to see. was this really a small village?


    not to mention other things, just the orderly stone paved roads in the village led to every household. other places were neatly planted with some green plants, and it looked clean.


    mo ruyue had to know that su luo felt that these vegetables were just some green plants in his eyes. she really wanted to spit on him and say that the


    crown prince was indeed the crown prince. he was simply the most incisive crown prince!


    originally, he thought that su luo would just take a casual look around the village and leave. in the end, he wandered around for most of the day, from the beginning of the village to the end of the village. he didn¡¯t even miss the sanatorium and the women¡¯s college medical school. he even went to the back of the mountain.


    many people in the village saw su luffs face. seeing that he looked so similar to mo ruyue, they all revealed gossipy faces.


    however, they also knew that this person was either rich or noble at a glance. it was impossible for them to talk to him.


    princess ming yue wasn¡¯t someone they could just ask about any gossip they wanted. some people were already considered powerful if they could find out anything new from the outside.


    therefore, every household was scratching their hearts, hoping that some capable person would find out first and share it with them. after all, this was a big melon!


    when su luo saw the chinese milk vetch in all the fields on mo ruyue¡¯s side, he was even more dumbfounded.


    what kind of weather is this? how can there still be flowering plants?


    he knew that some people had flowers in their greenhouses, but this was an open-air field. how could such beautiful flowers be planted?


    a sea of flowers.


    there were also bees flying in the fields. they buzzed and looked full of vitality. it didn¡¯t feel like winter at all. instead, it felt like spring.


    the sun was shining brightly at noon today, and many bees had sneaked out of the wind bucket for sullo to see.


    su luo looked at west river village with envy. this xi liang country was so good. even the village was so rich, beautiful, and rich!


    even winter was better than spring.


    he didn¡¯t expect mo ruyue and gu ying to answer him. he went straight to the beekeepers in the fields to ask for answers.


    since those people were keeping bees here, and there were basically bee buckets in every field, except for the flower field that was specially used for people to play, these flowers were actually specially planted to keep bees. he felt that his guess was definitely correct.


    he went to ask one and coincidentally bumped into chen shitou. chen shitou was a simple and honest person. seeing that this person had come with their princess, he did not think of hiding anything and directly told him everything.


    these things were easy to find out, so mo ruyue and the others didn¡¯t want to hide anything from su luo.


    su luo naturally asked chen shitou about a lot of things in the village. it was only when it was time for dinner that he returned to the princess¡¯ manor. he thought that since there was still a lot of time left, she would go to west river village every day.


    after two days, su luo had basically inquired about most of the crops in the village.


    especially in the middle of winter, they could still grow vegetables in that shed to eat. this was simply simply simply too much!


    it was just that the others were too stupid, but his sister was still the smartest!


    they could also use the greenhouse to grow flowers and plants, but why couldn¡¯t they grow vegetables?


    he said that those flowers and plants were useless. it was better to raise vegetables and feed the people.


    after five days, su luo finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and took the initiative to look for mo ruyue.


    ¡°little sister princess, you see.¡±


    over the past few days, su luo had used all the shamelessness he had in his life on this younger sister of his. he had forcefully called her princess sister.


    mo ruyue would definitely not agree if he called her sister directly. he felt that it was not the right time to call her sister yet, so he came up with this nickname.


    ¡°sister princess, look at the greenhouse in your village. can it be planted in our northern country?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at su luo. this person must have come for her. he hadn¡¯t said anything to her for the past few days. he had been running up the mountain every day, looking at her and asking questions. now that he had the chance to talk to her alone, he only asked about the vegetables.


    ¡°although this is a little whimsical, it¡¯s not impossible. however, it¡¯s very troublesome. the result of spending a huge sum of money is not proportional to the cost.¡¯


    ¡°how is it that the effort is not proportional to the gain? princess, can you tell me in detail?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯ll make me give up.¡±


    ¡°it was winter for half a year in your year, and there were storms and blizzards from time to time. do you think the vegetables inside can survive even if you build a shed like ours?¡±


    ¡°simple planting is definitely not possible unless you put charcoal fire in it.


    not to mention six months, the cost of three months will only be affordable to you dignitaries.¡±


    ¡°those commoners could not afford to eat such vegetables. they were not eating vegetables, but gold.¡±


    su luo also knew that what mo ruyue said made sense, but he still wanted to struggle.


    he really didn¡¯t want to watch the commoners get thinner and thinner year by year, and more and more people died year by year.


    ¡°then i wonder if little sister princess can help us think of a good idea? they could eat vegetables in winter?¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t you sell me more of them every year?¡±


    su luo didn¡¯t beat around the bush with mo ruyue. if she couldn¡¯t grow it, she could just buy it directly, right?


    ¡°then you really think too highly of me. do you know how much my shed costs? only the people in our village can build it, and that¡¯s because of various reasons. moreover, you¡¯ve seen the situation of every household in our village. ¡±


    ¡°however, they could only maintain this situation at the moment. it was impossible to plant more.¡±


    after all, there was only so much land. even if she planted vegetables in the entire lianshan county in winter, it would still depend on whether there was enough glass.


    if the vegetables were grown in a shed that could be built by a rich family, who would want to sell them for a little?


    the poor wanted to sell it, but they couldn¡¯t afford to build a shed. how could they sell it? west river village had built the shed because of her connections.


    ¡°i¡¯m just saying. don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    su luo also knew that this matter was very difficult. if he really wanted to buy these things from xi liang, he would have to go to the emperor of xi liang.


    there was no way to exchange some resources back from here every year. the signed treaty said that the two countries would trade, but it was not easy for their country to get good resources from xi liang.


    during dinner, all of su luffs bad mood disappeared because the food was too delicious and too healing. with a mouthful of food, she forgot all her worries.


    after dinner, they returned to their own small courtyard. su luffs personal guard asked him, ¡°why doesn¡¯t the crown prince directly acknowledge


    princess ming yue as his kin?¡±


    su luo stopped the guard with a look.


    the guard quickly knelt down and apologized. he knew that he had made a big mistake.


    ¡°if you say such words again in the future, you can accept your punishment and leave.¡¯ ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°you may leave.¡±


    the bodyguard walked out of the door and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    the guard felt that he had been following the crown prince for a few days and had actually forgotten how the crown prince had come to xi liang from the northern kingdom..

 Chapter 589

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    the crown prince didn¡¯t have the support of his mother¡¯s clan, and because the crown prince had voluntarily surrendered in this battle, he had even ceded his territory to compensate them. after returning to the palace, he was joined by the other princes and forced out of the northland.


    rather than saying that he was a guest, it was better to say that he was a hostage in exchange for benefits.


    their taizhizi didn¡¯t openly acknowledge princess ming yue because they were afraid of bringing trouble to her.


    actually, with his thoughts, the crown prince was worrying too much. however, the crown prince¡¯s only relative in this world, other than his cold-hearted and cold-blooded imperial father, was only this princess ming yue. the crown prince¡¯s cautiousness towards the matter of recognizing relatives was inevitable.


    in fact, he had already investigated. although there were not many people in the princess¡¯ manor, the security in the manor was as tight as an iron bucket. it was impossible for those people to even hear the movements of the grass in the princess¡¯ manor.


    but no matter what, these things were not something a guard like him could interfere in.


    two days before the new year, mo ruyue was so annoyed by su luo that she came to him first.


    usually, su luo would go to mo ruyue first. otherwise, mo ruyue would not even look at him for the entire day.


    when su luo saw that her sister had taken the initiative to look for him today, the little deer in her heart was extremely excited and cheered.


    on the surface, he also showed a very happy expression. he could not control the expression on his face at all.


    ¡°princess little sister, why do you have the time to come and find me today?¡±


    ¡°did something happen?¡±


    mo ruyue waved her hand to signal for all the servants in the room to leave. chun hua then led everyone out.


    su luffs personal guard was still unwilling to leave, but with a light gaze from su luo, he ran faster than chun hua.


    su luo was still considered an outsider to mo ruyue. when the two of them were talking in the house, the door had to be opened, and there had to be servants guarding the door.


    ¡°i¡¯m not joking with you. don¡¯t play dumb with me. just tell me the truth.


    what¡¯s the meaning of coming here this time?¡±


    ¡°is it related to my birth or is it your own idea? are we related in any way?¡±


    ¡°just say it.¡±


    su luo was happy and distressed at the same time. however, he was still happy that his sister was willing to take the initiative to talk to him about this.


    her voice was neither loud nor soft, and the two people in the room could hear her.


    ¡°you¡¯re so smart, you should be able to guess a little. when the war just stopped, i sent people to investigate your background. although it¡¯s not comprehensive, i feel that you¡¯re most likely my biological sister.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m only three years older than you.¡±


    ¡°back then, her maternal grandfather was a divine general of the northern kingdom. the emperor was afraid that his achievements would surpass his master¡¯s, so he added fuel to the fire and caused her maternal grandfathers family to be framed by others. almost all her family members were killed. consort mother was furious. the once loving couple had become enemies overnight.¡±


    ¡°my mother almost killed the emperor. after she was stopped, she wanted to escape from the palace no matter what. she originally brought me out, but i was stopped halfway. my mother vowed not to return to the palace. she was still pregnant with you at that time. with the help of the nanny, she escaped from the north to xi liang.¡±


    ¡°she didn¡¯t want you to go back to the dragon¡¯s den and suffer, so she entrusted you to a farmer¡¯s family she met on the way. she only hoped that you would grow up happily like a normal, carefree farmer¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°when i met my mother again, i was five.¡±


    ¡°she only told me that i have a younger sister. if we meet in the future, 1 must treat her well, just like how i treat my mother.¡±


    ¡°at that time, i was young and ignorant. i only remembered imperial mother¡¯s words, but two days later, imperial mother passed away.¡±


    ¡°in a few days, i will become the crown prince of the northern kingdom.¡±


    as su luo spoke, he turned his head and saw that his back was trembling.


    even if su luo didn¡¯t explain in detail, mo ruyue could guess that his mother must have made some deal with the emperor of the northern kingdom, or used some method to exchange her death for her son to become the crown prince of the northern kingdom.


    ¡°how can you be sure that it must be me? there are many people in the world who look alike.¡¯


    mo ruyue still wanted to struggle. she didn¡¯t want to take revenge for her mother¡¯s death.


    however, things did not go as he wished.


    ¡°there should be a birthmark on your back that matches the pattern of the jade 1 gave you, right?¡±


    ¡°you were born in the mo family village 20 years ago, so all of this makes sense. the family that adopted you back then was called mo shuisheng.¡±


    ¡°it was a pity that the nanny was no longer around and had gone to accompany mother.¡±


    su luo rubbed his face and faced mo ruyue.


    ¡°too many coincidences are not coincidences, they are facts.¡±


    ¡°consort mother had also made a jade tablet for you back then. it was made in the northern kingdom, but she lost it when she gave birth to you. she thought that it was good to lose it, perhaps it was god¡¯s will that didn¡¯t want you to return to that cold-blooded palace.¡±


    ¡°the birthmark on your back isn¡¯t a real birthmark. it¡¯s just a special technique passed down from your maternal grandfather¡¯s family to mark newborns.¡¯


    ¡°actually, consort mother still hoped that i would be able to find you one day.


    otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given you a birthmark.¡±


    su luo saw that his sister had not refuted him at all, so she must have a birthmark on her body. moreover, his sister should have believed what he said.


    he continued before mo ruyue could ask any questions.


    ¡°however, i hope that we don¡¯t acknowledge each other on the surface. just pretend that we have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    mo ruyue thought, ¡®l don¡¯t have to pretend.¡¯


    ¡°if you really want to call me big brother, then call me big brother in private.¡± ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand, you should have guessed that i came to xi liang because i lost a battle.¡¯


    ¡°i¡¯m not the only heir to the royal family of the northern kingdom. it¡¯s not safe for you to acknowledge me,¡±


    ¡°seeing you like this, consort mother should be able to rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°then you rest first. i¡¯ll go back and take a break first.¡±


    mo ruyue stood up and left.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t feel any psychological burden.¡±


    ¡°but don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re willing, when i get that position, i¡¯ll definitely bring you back to the northland in glory and make you a real princess. ¡±


    after mo ruyue returned to her own courtyard, she happened to bump into gu ying who had just returned for lunch.


    gu ying realized that something was wrong with mo ruyue. moreover, su luo didn¡¯t pester his wife to walk around the village today.


    ¡°what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°is it because of su luo?¡¯!


    unexpectedly, mo ruyue really nodded.


    therefore, mo ruyue repeated what su luo had told her to gu ying word for word.


    ¡°how did i become the princess of the northland who bears a blood feud?¡± gu ying did not know how to persuade them about this.


    if he wanted her not to go back to her original family, it didn¡¯t sound like she didn¡¯t want to.


    she wanted to admit it, but she was so conflicted.


    his heart ached for mo ruyue.


    ¡°wife, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge your identity as a northerner, then be the princess ming yue of xi liang, gu yings wife.¡±


    ¡°if you want to be the princess of the northern kingdom, you will still be my wife. i will definitely accompany you. even if it is a mountain of knives and a sea of fire, we are not afraid.¡¯


    however, gu ying, who was hugging mo ruyue, gritted his teeth. if not for the fact that the mo family had all died, he would definitely go and exterminate them!


    i wonder if i can still find their bones¡­


    gu ying secretly thought to himself, but mo ruyue naturally didn¡¯t know.


    she was also struggling with herself in her heart..

 Chapter 590

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    she had been here for three years and had already accepted the identity of mo ruyue from xi liang.


    previously, she had always rejected the identity of the northland. in the end, when she heard su luo casually tell her about his background, she felt uncomfortable.


    because it was different from what she had imagined. previously, she thought that if they had found the original body earlier, the original body would not have lived so miserably. in the end, it would also have died a tragic death. but then again, if she didn¡¯t die, she might not be able to be reborn, so she actually had to bear all the karma of her original body.


    moreover, her original body was not abandoned. instead, it was saved by her mother. therefore, su luo¡¯s mother could be considered her second mother. her mother had died so tragically, so she had the responsibility to avenge her.


    she didn¡¯t want to ask what kind of palace fights had happened in the palace in the northland back then, nor how tragic her mother¡¯s family had been. however, the only person in the world who was still related to her by blood was su luo. it seemed that she couldn¡¯t just watch su luo struggle alone. after sorting out her thoughts, mo ruyue said, ¡°l want to help him.¡±


    ¡°alright, then we¡¯ll help.¡±


    when gu ying heard what his wife said, he picked it up without thinking.


    as long as it was his wife¡¯s decision, he would definitely be the most persistent.


    after telling mo ruyue the secret in her heart, su luo felt as if a huge rock had been lifted from his heart. it was rare for him to have a good sleep that night, but the next morning, his sister knocked on the door again.


    no matter what kind of answer she gave him, he felt that he could accept it. however, when he opened the door and saw his sister¡¯s face, he still had a little anticipation in his heart.


    ¡°since you are here to do business with xi liang, you can¡¯t just stay in the house every day.¡±


    ¡°tell me about the specialties of your northern country.¡±


    ¡°are you trying to help me?¡±


    su luo sat up straight and looked at mo ruyue seriously.


    she didn¡¯t admit her identity, nor did she deny it. instead, she asked him about his business?


    wasn¡¯t she trying to help him?


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it.¡±


    ¡°tell me.¡¯


    ¡°the most famous specialty of the northland was the tianshan snow lotus. however, the tianshan snow lotus mostly grew on extremely high and extremely cold cliffs.¡±


    ¡°in fact, it could grow in other places, but before it could grow, it was eaten by animals in the snow. in the end, it could only grow on cliffs, so the yield was very low. moreover, many people died in order to pick a few tianshan snow lotuses every year, so the tianshan snow lotus was even more precious.¡±


    ¡°it would be great if i could see it.¡±


    mo ruyue subconsciously said this, but su luo widened her eyes and looked at her.


    ¡°haven¡¯t you seen the gift 1 gave you?¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t this too hurtful?¡±


    ¡°cough cough¡­ why would i go and look at those things? besides, i don¡¯t lack anything, so¡­¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look now.¡±


    as soon as mo ruyue finished speaking, she brought chun hua to the storeroom and rummaged through the cabinets to find the things that su luo had given her. she opened the boxes one by one. when she opened the twentieth box, she finally saw a crystal clear legendary snow lotus in the brocade box!


    as soon as the box was opened, there was a strange fragrance. just smelling it made one feel refreshed.


    mo ruyue had activated the ability to identify three herbs in a day, which she hadn¡¯t used for a long time.


    because she knew everyone in this area, she would not forget. it had been a long time since no. 50 had used that function. later, when she went to the border, she also knew all the grass, trees, and trees there.


    tianshan snow lotus: it has the effects of clearing the channels and promoting blood circulation, warming the kidney and helping yang, dispelling wind and eliminating dampness. it also has the effects of anti-fatigue, anti-radiation, anti-inflammatory, painkiller, and enhancing the bodys immunity. it is often used to treat wind-cold-dampness arthralgia, rheumatism, irregular menstruation, cold pain in the lower abdomen, uterus and bleeding, and male flaccidity. tianshan snow lotus also had a certain blood replenishing effect. it could treat dizziness, pale face, light menstruation, and other symptoms caused by various reasons. it could also promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. it could treat women¡¯s menstrual pain and dark color.


    this was a true tianshan snow lotus that grew wild on the mountain. it was not an exaggeration to say that it could prolong one¡¯s life. it could simply be called a divine medicine.


    ¡°wow, what a big jade lotus. the carving is really exquisite. this leaf feels as thin as paper. how could this jade have such a fragrant fragrance? this fragrance is so good. i felt so much more energetic after smelling it.¡±


    chun hua sighed. she had never seen such a beautiful thing before. all the beautiful words she knew were used on this tianshan snow lotus. upon hearing chun hua¡¯s words, mo ruyue hurriedly closed the box.


    ¡°this isn¡¯t jade, it¡¯s real. it¡¯s called tianshan snow lotus.¡±


    ¡°if this stalk was sold to someone who needed it, it wouldn¡¯t be considered expensive even if it was sold for ten thousand taels of gold.¡±


    chun hua almost couldn¡¯t hold back because of mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    mo ruyue looked at chun hua¡¯s appearance and took the box from her hands.


    without mo ruyue¡¯s order, chun hua nervously closed the door and locked it once they were out of the storeroom. however, it was only after she had locked it for a while that mo ruyue realized that she had taken out two more locks from the storeroom.


    actually, there were many valuable things in the storeroom, and this tianshan snow lotus was not the only one.


    why hadn¡¯t he seen her this nervous before?


    ¡°you can¡¯t tell anyone about the princess.¡±


    ¡°he couldn¡¯t just give it away. it was something that could save his life at a critical moment.¡¯


    chun hua felt that her princess was sometimes silly and generous. she had never seen the tianshan snow lotus before, but she had heard of it.


    that was simply a divine medicine that could bring the dead back to life!


    she had to take good care of it and decided to check the lock of the storeroom three times a day from now on.


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t be bothered with chun hua¡¯s sudden nervousness. she first returned to her study and asked chun hua to grind the ink. she wrote a page on the paper, dried the words, and took it to look for su luo.


    ¡°is this reliable?¡±


    su luo held the ugly handwriting that mo ruyue had written. however, this


    was the first time her sister had written to him. he treated it like a treasure and read it carefully word by word. unknowingly, he had also read the contents of the letter clearly.


    his younger sister had grown up in xi liang and had never left mo village, then west river village. the furthest she had gone was the border, but he was sure that his younger sister had never seen the tianshan snow lotus.


    he suddenly knew how to plant it with just one look?


    ¡°do you still want to make your grand plan come true?¡±


    ¡°if you wanted to, you could just follow the instructions to make money. how would you know if you didn¡¯t even try? anyway, you wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of skin if you tried.¡±


    mo ruyue was so angry that she wanted to ignore him. she had given him a solution, yet he still questioned her.


    ¡°no, sister, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m just too surprised. how can you be so smart? of course i believe you. it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to bring two more for you. what do you think?¡± su luo racked his brains to think of a way to coax his sister.


    ¡°do you have enough manpower?¡±


    before su luo could react, mo ruyue continued, ¡°since you want to get that position, you have to do it big and nimble.¡±


    ¡°good!¡±


    ¡°i have a troop of eagle guards left behind by my maternal family..¡±

 Chapter 591

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to tell me where those people came from.¡±


    mo ruyue stopped him.


    su luo immediately sat up straight, ¡°okay, i won¡¯t tell you their background. 1 just want to tell you that if you have anything to do with the jade pendant i gave you, you can order them around.¡±


    ¡°as long as you have something to use, just use it.¡±


    this big brother was really simple-minded. did he just give such an important thing to someone who looked like his sister?


    it was no wonder that he was bullied by others. as the crown prince of a country, he had to personally go to the battlefield to fight. this was extremely rare. she felt that it was probably because this elder brother was stupid.


    however, she also remembered the jade pendant that the empress dowager had given her. she asked chun hua to bring both jade pendants over.


    ¡°then can i order this jade?¡±


    when su luo saw the jade pendant with the word ¡®moon¡¯ engraved on it, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. she took the two jade pendants and looked at them carefully.


    after a while, she stammered, ¡°you, you, you were here long ago. did you already know when i gave you the jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°or did you already know who you were earlier?¡±


    ¡°you are thinking too much. this is something that the empress dowager of


    xi liang picked up more than twenty years ago and left behind by a benefactor who saved her. if i am not wrong, that person should be¡­ mother.¡±


    ¡°once, the empress saw the birthmark on my back and suspected my identity. they even went to investigate until the war between the two countries ended and i returned. the empress dowager felt that i was my mother¡¯s child, so she gave this jade pendant to me.¡± ¡°are they good to you?¡±


    ¡°very good! ¡±


    su luo then asked the empress dowager how well she treated mo ruyue. she was very touched after hearing mo ruyue¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°if i have the chance, i must thank the empress dowager and the empress.¡±


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s get down to business. tell me if this jade pendant can instruct those people.¡±


    su luo returned the jade pendant to mo ruyue!


    ¡°yes.


    ¡°this was the token used by her maternal grandfather¡¯s family to command the eagle guards.¡±


    ¡°of course, it was useless for others to take it. they had to check the birthmark on the back.¡±


    ¡°the birthmark and jade pendant were indispensable, so they were called eagle guards.¡±


    ¡°then you should still keep this piece for yourself.¡±


    su luo didn¡¯t refuse anymore. he was very glad to have met his sister. his sister¡¯s jade pendant had the word ¡®yue¡¯ on it. it was the name that consort mother had given her before she gave birth to his sister. mo ruyue had coincidentally been called mo ruyue. this was probably the will of heaven.


    the siblings went back to their previous conversation. ¡°you want revenge too, right? you want to get that position. then, do you have any people in the palace? if you want to do something in the palace, is it convenient?¡±


    su luo nodded.


    ¡°since you want to do this, then go all out and do something big. anyway, you are now in xi liang. if anything happens, the northern emperor will not be able to do anything to you.¡±


    su luo nodded again. his eyes were bright and gentle as he looked at his younger sister, who was emitting light all over. this was his younger sister, his biological younger sister. how nice!


    when mo ruyue talked to su luo about this again, she asked chun hua to call gu ying over. they were husband and wife, and she didn¡¯t want to hide these things from gu ying.


    su luo saw that his sister had a good relationship with gu ying. the dissatisfaction he had when he saw gu ying gradually faded. what could she do? after all, his sister liked this person.


    everything in the past was in the past. now, they had to plan for the future.


    after the three of them finished their discussion, mo ruyue decided that with ji hongs help, their task would be easier.


    the whole family was together during the new year, happily celebrating the new year.


    su luo also felt the atmosphere of the new year. this was something he had never felt since his mother died. on the night of new year¡¯s eve, he insisted on keeping vigil with gu ying until the morning of new year¡¯s day. he was drunk and carried back to rest by the guards.


    mo ruyue and gu ying could not rest yet. they had to enter the palace to pay their respects.


    once she entered the palace, mo ruyue was naturally sent to the harem by the empress dowager and the empress.


    the empress dowager and the empress looked at mo ruyue with gossipy expressions as soon as they saw her, but they didn¡¯t ask anything.


    they didn¡¯t need to ask anything. mo ruyue could already tell from their faces that they had reunited with their brother.


    the two people in front of her treated her like family. she did not intend to hide it from them. besides, she could not hide it from them.


    moreover, the empress dowager was someone who knew about it back then, so she told the empress dowager and the empress what su luo had told her. she was still hoping that these two people would help her bitter elder brother seize the throne after hearing it.


    now that he couldn¡¯t take the throne, he couldn¡¯t take revenge, and he would lose his life, so he might as well rebel!


    it would definitely be extremely difficult for them to rely on themselves for the throne. if they had the help of the emperor and empress dowager, the chances would at least increase by 50%.


    the empress dowager and the empress were filled with righteous indignation when they heard this. this situation was too similar to their family. however, their family was just like mo ruyue¡¯s maternal family. it was a pity that mo ruyue¡¯s maternal family was not as lucky as their family.


    ¡°ruyue, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely speak up for you on your imperial brother¡¯s side. he¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±


    ¡°tell your brother to come over when he has time for this widow to take a good look. last time, i was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t even speak to him.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that the empress dowager was still thinking about how her mother had saved her.


    ¡°alright, let him see mother.¡±


    mo ruyue asked chun hua to bring over two brocade boxes from the gifts she had brought.


    ¡°this is what big brother asked me to bring to mother and sister.¡±


    when the empress dowager and empress saw the tianshan snow lotus in the brocade box, they smiled.


    ¡°this child is so thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°aijia is too old to use this, so ruyue should use it herself. this is a rare good thing.¡±


    when the empress dowager learned that mo ruyue was the daughter of her savior, she hated herself for knowing her too late.


    everyone knew that the tianshan snow lotus was a good thing. every year, the palace could only get one stalk of it as tribute from the northland.


    ¡°he is my brother. do you think he won¡¯t give it to me?¡±


    ¡°besides, this is his present to you. just take it.¡±


    mo ruyue really didn¡¯t expect the empress dowager to give her something else.


    ¡°alright, mother, listen to your sister.¡±


    ¡°even if we want to give her something, we can¡¯t give her anything.¡±


    ¡°now that the crown prince of the northern kingdom can¡¯t casually appear in the palace, it¡¯s safe with my sister. you can rest assured and keep it.¡±


    the empress did not treat mo ruyue as an outsider. she needed the tianshan snow lotus now. she had suffered a great loss when she gave birth to lin ¡®er. she had not recovered much now, and it was not even a little bit worse than before.


    the scar on his stomach had always been a sore spot. with the tianshan snow


    lotus as the medicine primer, the effect of the scar removal cream was even better.


    if she didn¡¯t cheer up, the girls in the harem would think that she was doted on because of her son!


    ¡°sister, 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re treating me as an outsider.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that she had always wanted to get rid of that scar. now that she had this, it would definitely work. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have specially brought the tianshan snow lotus here today.


    mo ruyue and gu ying were already getting dark by the time they arrived, so they started the palace banquet after discussing the important matters.


    after the banquet, gu ying and mo ruyue were naturally left behind to discuss


    su luo¡¯s matter with ji hong.


    in the eyes of the other officials, this was incredible. with general xue i s victorious return, the couple was even more highly regarded by the royal family.


    they couldn¡¯t be compared!

 Chapter 592

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue had just told ji hong about her relationship with su luo when the empress dowager pulled the emperor¡¯s son aside and told him about her experience back then.


    ¡°i¡¯m telling you, you have to help. it¡¯s not that mother is interfering with the government. just remember that consort ruyue saved your mother¡¯s life back then, and ruyue has saved your family of three many times.¡±


    ji hong replied, ¡°why hasn¡¯t he expressed his stance yet? if he wasn¡¯t a few years older than mo ruyue, he would have thought that he might have swapped identities with mo ruyue.¡±


    after staying in the palace for two days, mo ruyue and gu ying went out for another four days. during these four days, su luo had become very familiar with the people in the village.


    when mo ruyue returned home, there were a few servants guarding the house, but the few masters were not around. she asked around and said that they were having dinner at mrs. wangs house.


    not only did su luo go, but he also brought his children with her.


    this year, because they had to go to the palace to discuss serious matters, they did not bring any children with them when they went to the palace to worship.


    granny rong saw that the princess¡¯ husband had returned and was very happy to prepare food and drink for the two of them.


    before they could finish lunch, su luo came back with si bao, tang tang, and


    qin qingyan.


    ¡°sister, you¡¯re back. why didn¡¯t you ask someone to call me?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at su luffs face. she was blaming them first?


    tang tang and si bao were held by su luo in each hand. when the two children saw mo ruyue, they immediately let go of su luffs hand and ran towards her. ¡°mother, mother¡­


    ¡°where¡¯s your aunt?¡±


    nio ruyue didn¡¯t see qin qingshuang. she sounded like she was asking tang tang, but in fact, she was asking su luo and qin qingyan.


    ever since gu ying opened the wenwu institute, qin qingyan had never been to the private school in town, so he didn¡¯t come back late like before.


    after mo ruyue and gu ying got married, the whole family moved into the princess¡¯ manor. this was mo ruyue¡¯s own request. after all, she was worried about letting the two children live alone in the village, even if there was someone to serve them.


    ¡°little aunt went to eldest aunt¡¯s house.¡¯


    mo ruyue thought about it and knew without asking. it might be because of su luo. after all, qin qingshuang was considered a young lady now. the few people in the family still did not know the true relationship between su luo and her.


    ¡°sister-in-law, why don¡¯t i go and call sister back?¡±


    qin qingyan knew that his brothers and sisters-in-law were back, so he didn¡¯t have to avoid them anymore.


    ¡°it¡¯s already late. let her stay at your sister¡¯s place for another night. it won¡¯t be too late to come back tomorrow morning.¡±


    mo ruyue and gu ying had almost finished their meal. they wanted to talk to the children and share the gifts that their imperial uncle had brought back from the capital. the children were overjoyed.


    si bao and tang tang were still growing. during the day, they had to study and play crazily. at night, after eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, their eyelids started to fight.


    he asked qiu shi and dong yu to help the two children sleep.


    qin qingyan didn¡¯t need anyone to serve him. he tidied himself up and went to bed. the four children didn¡¯t live in the same courtyard as mo ruyue.


    however, the four children lived in the same courtyard. because the children were still young, they were afraid that they would be afraid to live alone in the courtyard.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to rest too. you guys should rest early too.¡±


    su luo saw that the children had all left. he felt that he was a big lightbulb here. it was true that he was thick-skinned, but he wasn¡¯t that thick-skinned.


    ¡°you guys have been traveling for a few days. you should rest well. i¡¯ll go rest too.¡±


    ¡°big brother, don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    ¡°sister, are you finally willing to call me big brother?¡±


    mo ruyue looked at su luo¡¯s nervous and happy expression and wanted to jump up and down. after thinking about it, it seemed that she had not called him big brother since the two of them had reunited.


    did calling him big brother make him so happy?


    su luo didn¡¯t act like a big brother at all. instead, she acted like a little brother who stuck to his sister. she obediently sat down beside mo ruyue.


    gu ying thought, ¡°if i didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s my wife¡¯s biological brother, i would have thought that he had some ulterior motives.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you want to know how our discussion with the emperor went in the palace?¡±


    ¡°how did it go?¡±


    if ji hong was willing to help him, it would be on account of his sister. if he wasn¡¯t willing, it would be his duty.


    su luo wasn¡¯t looking forward to it, because without expectation, there would be no disappointment. his mentality was very stable.


    ¡°the emperor is naturally willing to help you. the empress dowager and the empress are both willing.¡±


    ¡°but you have to make arrangements on your side first¡­¡±


    the three of them had the same idea. they were afraid that the walls had ears, so they moved closer and spoke softly.


    the husband and wife told su luo what they had talked about with the emperor and the others in the palace. mo ruyue also gave su luo a few more ideas.


    in short, according to mo ruyue, the northern kingdom had just finished their war with xi liang. although there were no casualties on both sides, the war had just stopped and they were in the middle of peace talks. they would not be so vigilant.


    moreover, at this moment, su luo had been jointly chased to xi liang by those princes. if su luo did anything now, it would definitely be difficult for the northland to detect it.


    ¡°sister, why don¡¯t you train a military advisor for me in the future?¡±


    this sister was too capable. su luo felt that she could win just by lying down.


    ¡°l don¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    if you have any problems, i¡¯ll give you some ideas. that¡¯s all. don¡¯t think too much.¡¯


    she didn¡¯t want to teach anyone anymore. she hadn¡¯t even gotten rid of the dozens or hundreds of people she had taught. she didn¡¯t want to train any more military strategists.


    besides, she really didn¡¯t like the term ¡®military strategy¡¯.


    ¡°hehe, of course i can¡¯t bear to see you work so hard. i was just casually saying it to show your intelligence.¡±


    gu ying looked at this scheming brother-in-law in front of him and learned another way to praise people.


    the three of them talked until late at night.


    the next day, she slept until the end of the morning (9 am). mo ruyue saw that it was a little late, so she hurriedly packed up and rushed to town to pay her master a new year¡¯s visit.


    whenever mo ruyue went to visit doctor qin, she would bring the four children along.


    when the family arrived, everyone who was originally sitting in the house came out to welcome them.


    qin rouwan pulled tang tang with one hand and qin qingshuang with the other. qin qingyan and si bao naturally went to qin haoyan and qin haoyu.


    however, before the children went to play, they had to pay a new year¡¯s visit.


    ¡°tang tang wishes grandfather a happy new year and wishes grandfather a long and healthy life! all your wishes come true!¡±


    tang tang gave her aunt a wish for her to become younger and more beautiful!


    ¡°tang tang wishes her two brothers a happy new year and wishes them to be extremely intelligent! you¡¯re successful in your studies!¡±


    ¡°hahahaha, good, good, good!¡±


    tang tangs words came out of her mouth, and the qin family laughed.


    after tang tang paid her new year¡¯s greetings, it was si bao¡¯s turn, followed by qin qingshuang and qin qingyan¡¯s turn to mo ruyue and gu ying.


    the servant maids and servants were very perceptive as they served tea and snacks, as well as various fruits and snacks. they were all the children¡¯s and


    mo ruyue¡¯s favorites, and even gu ying¡¯s favorites. it was obvious that they had prepared everything meticulously..

 Chapter 593

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°younger sister, i heard that the person who came to your house is from the northland?¡±


    ¡°why isn¡¯t he staying in the palace? why is he staying here instead? does he have any ulterior motives? you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°yes, if there¡¯s anything, you must tell us.¡±


    doctor qin and the others had never asked who su luo was, but when they saw that su luo had actually stayed in the princess¡¯ manor until the new year and still hadn¡¯t left after the new year, they had no choice but to worry and ask.


    ¡°but why do i feel that that person looks a little like you?¡±


    ¡°l came here today to tell you about him.¡±


    therefore, mo ruyue told him about her relationship with su luo.


    doctor qin and qin rouwan listened as if they were reading from a book. however, when they thought about their similar faces, they felt that there was nothing impossible about it.


    ¡°good child, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    ¡°the next time he came to his master¡¯s place, he should bring him along.¡±


    in doctor qin¡¯s opinion, although su luo was the crown prince of the northern kingdom, he had lived a life of swords and seas of fire.


    before he saw mo ruyue, his other brothers were like wolves and tigers who only wanted his life. his father was also like a cold-blooded animal, watching his sons fight to the death.


    in his opinion, he simply could not be called a father. the royal family was indeed the most heartless.


    he felt his heart ache for her.


    ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll bring big brother to meet master and sister next time.¡±


    they had originally thought that it would be better for su luo not to run around in west river village. when she came to her master¡¯s house and talked to them for a while, another idea suddenly came to her mind.


    su luo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be casually moved around, but she could change her face. this wasn¡¯t difficult for her at all.


    while the whole family was chatting happily, someone came to the door. it was mo ruyue who came to doctor qin¡¯s place today, and the others were not invited and should not have come. this was because the qin family had specially set aside this day to welcome mo ruyue¡¯s family.


    but you can¡¯t chase them away even if they come.


    the person who came was none other than mo ruyue, whom they all knew. it was boss yu.


    boss yu saw that everyone in the courtyard was looking at him as soon as he arrived. he endured the huge pressure and braced himself to be embarrassed.


    upon seeing mo ruyue, he hurriedly greeted her, ¡°greetings, princess¡­¡±


    ¡°big brother yu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    boss yu was interrupted by mo ruyue before he could finish his question. although they hadn¡¯t spent much time together in the past two years, they were still very close friends. moreover, boss yu had been chasing after qin


    rouwan.


    actually, both doctor qin and mo ruyue thought that boss yu was quite suitable for qin rouwan. however, qin rouwan felt that she was not worthy of him and had never agreed. otherwise, she would probably have a baby by now.


    ¡°someone sent me a big basket of fresh food from the beach. this thing has to be eaten alive to be delicious. it can¡¯t be eaten dead, so i quickly sent it over.¡±


    as he spoke, the manservant behind him opened the lid of the basket he had brought. mo ruyue took a look and thought, good heavens, isn¡¯t this a big basket of seafood?¡¯


    shrimps, crabs, abalones, octopuses, and more.


    ¡°then you came at the right time. did you know that we were coming, so you specially chose to send it now? thank you so much!¡±


    it was obvious that boss yu wanted to give this good thing to his favorite person.


    mo ruyue looked at the basket of seafood and confirmed that almost all of them were alive. of course, seafood was only delicious when they were alive.


    she was very curious about what method the deliveryman had used to bring the seafood to this place alive.


    gu ying immediately flipped his hands and almost got pinched by a crab.


    he had never seen these things alive, but he had heard of them, so he was more curious.


    ¡°it is said that these things can only be salvaged from the sea. brother yu is amazing!


    ¡°l just happened to have a friend who got these things and used some special methods to send them to me.¡¯


    it probably took a lot of manpower and resources to send this seafood over. it had to arrive at the fastest time and keep the seafood alive. it was estimated that only someone with good legs could do it.


    this boss yu really spared no effort to pursue his wife. good job!


    ¡°why do these things look so scary? how do i eat them?¡±


    ¡°can those shells and thorns be eaten?¡±


    qin rouwan also knew that boss yu had specially sent seafood over, so she felt quite sweet in her heart.


    however, looking at those strange-looking things, she was really worried that they could be eaten.


    ¡°yes, yes. you can eat it after boiling it. it has a different taste.¡±


    the person who sent it to him said that it could be eaten after being boiled.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we let our chun hua cook together? my chun hua is also very good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°l think we should just order a portion of these as per normal. the taste shouldn¡¯t be bad. we can¡¯t waste them if they send them from afar, right? moreover, these things can¡¯t be stored. didn¡¯t brother yu just say that they can¡¯t be eaten even if they die?¡±


    ¡°since there were so many of them, he would just give it a try. what if it was steamed, fried, and fried?¡±


    ¡°listen to the princess. actually, no one knows the exact way to eat it.¡±


    when chun hua went to the kitchen, mo ruyue followed. if these things hadn¡¯t appeared now, she would have forgotten about the delicious seafood. now, just the smell of the sea made her drool.


    mo ruyue used her identity as a doctor to silently instruct the people in the kitchen to deal with what needed to be dealt with. the rest were edible.


    a few pots in the kitchen started to fire at the same time. not long after, the fragrance of steaming, boiling, frying and frying came out. even the few people chatting in the front yard could smell it.


    after a while, the fragrance was not satisfied with just staying in the qin family¡¯s courtyard. it floated to the neighboring houses with the help of the wind.


    in the courtyards, what was that smell? why is it so fragrant!


    the maidservants in the qin family¡¯s courtyard came and went one after another, carrying fresh seafood that had just come out of the oven in their hands. there were steamed, fried, stir-fried, and cooked dishes.


    the closer they got to the dining room, the stronger the fragrance became.


    the seafood was prepared according to mo ruyue¡¯s instructions, so there was no reason for it to taste bad.


    ¡°brother yu, which friend of yours is so capable to send you this seafood? can you tell me where this seafood came from?¡±


    mo ruyue was so full that she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. however, she felt that she hadn¡¯t eaten enough and wanted to eat more. this had evoked her long-hidden seafood memories. it would be very difficult for her to quit in a short period of time.


    ¡°oh, 1 have a friend from the north. if the princess likes it, i can ask him to get it again.¡±


    boss yu felt that he could do this. he had also seen that the princess really liked to eat. moreover, the dishes on this table were much more delicious than what the person had told him. indeed, he felt that he wanted to eat this every day.


    mo ruyue suddenly had an idea when she heard about the north. wasn¡¯t her brother from the north?


    that¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t she think that the extremely cold place in the north also had a boundless sea?


    the colder the place, the more delicious the seafood was!


    what was there to worry about? there was no way to earn money!


    thinking of this, mo ruyue couldn¡¯t sit still for a moment. she called her family over, bid farewell to doctor qin, and hurried back to west river village.


    of course, he took boss yu with him when he left.


    su luo didn¡¯t go to the village today. he sat in the garden of the princess¡¯ manor, sunbathing, eating melon seeds, and stroking the deer..

 Chapter 594

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°woof woof woof! woof woof woof! ¡±


    suddenly, lafu, who was playing in the courtyard, pushed aside the other dogs and ran out of the princess¡¯s manor.


    seeing this, the deer also stood up. even the tender grass in su luo¡¯s hand was no longer fragrant.


    the masters are back, who still wants to eat grass!


    at first, su luo didn¡¯t understand what was going on with these dogs. even the sika deer ran after them. when mo ruyue and the others entered the courtyard, the dogs and sika deer rushed into the courtyard again, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be back after dinner?¡± ¡°did he just come back from lunch?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it because of you?¡±


    ¡°by the way. how far is it from the sea?¡±


    ¡°is it convenient for you to go to the beach?¡±


    do you guys eat seafood?¡±


    ¡°why do you want to eat seafood? i¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you.¡±


    ¡°if you want to eat something else, i might not be able to get it for you. if you want to eat seafood, you can have as much as you want.¡±


    although he was bragging, he could still get some food for mo ruyue.


    ¡°then why didn¡¯t you mention seafood when i asked you about the local specialties?¡±


    he thought that only the local specialties on land were considered local specialties.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t be angry. it¡¯s all my fault. i¡¯ll get someone to get you some seafood to eat.¡¯


    proactively admitting his mistakes was su luo¡¯s goal for his sister.


    ¡°don¡¯t be silly. this is boss yu. we can be considered business partners. we were lucky enough to eat a basket of seafood he brought for lunch today.¡±


    when boss yu saw su luo¡¯s appearance and how mo ruyue had called her big brother, he had a lot of questions in his heart. however, he wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. at most, he would ask qin rouwan in private.


    hearing mo ruyue introduce herself to su luo, she revealed the most business-like smile and introduced herself.


    ¡°l am yu hongsheng. it is a pleasure to meet you, young master!¡±


    ¡°su luo, nice to meet you!¡±


    boss yu told su luo about the friend who gave him seafood. su luffs eyes lit up. he knew what his sister was thinking.


    he believed that his sister had brought him back.


    he was extremely touched. even when his younger sister went out to pay her respects, she would always think of him, her elder brother, and think of ways for him.


    if he didn¡¯t behave himself, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being her big brother!


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care about how su luo and boss yu discussed how to transport the seafood over. she went to prepare the cosmetics for su luo¡¯s trip.


    the next day, the princess¡¯ manor was very lively. everyone seemed to have made an appointment today and all came.


    ¡°xiao shuang, follow granny rong and help sister-in-law greet the guests.


    there are too many people today.¡±


    mo ruyue had her reasons for ordering qin qingshuang to do this. qin qingshuang was already eleven years old this year, and she was considered a young lady here. many families had already started to arrange marriage for girls of her age. she felt that there was no need to be so anxious, but she had to pay attention to the ways of the world. she had to meet more people and build a small social circle. after all, she had to understand these things when she went to her in-laws¡¯ family in the future.


    because there were many people today, and there were both men and women, there were male and female seats in the front and back courtyards. the front courtyard was for the men, and the backyard was for the women.


    ¡°alright, sister-in-law. don¡¯t worry about it. i¡¯ll definitely take care of the guests at home with granny rong.¡±


    qin qingshuang promised mo ruyue with a smile.


    ¡°sister, i think your sister-in-law is quite capable. she¡¯s beautiful and energetic. i wonder if she¡¯s said anything about her in-laws?¡±


    the county magistrate¡¯s wife, no, she should be the magistrate¡¯s wife now. it seemed that she wanted to introduce qin qingshuang to her in-laws.


    the original county magistrate wu had been promoted to the position of prefect because of mo ruyue. moreover, he had been promoted by skipping grades. it was simply enviable.


    county magistrate wu r s family was even more grateful to mo ruyue and regarded her as the familys god of wealth.


    ¡°she¡¯s only eleven years old after the new year. i don¡¯t want to arrange a marriage for her so early. if it¡¯s possible in the future, i still hope that she can find someone she likes.¡¯


    ¡°i¡¯ll just give her a chance, i don¡¯t want to make decisions for her on this matter.¡±


    the magistrate¡¯s wife was in disbelief when she heard mo ruyue¡¯s words.


    ¡°you¡¯re too open-minded as a sister-in-law!¡± ¡°no wonder the children like you so much.¡± ¡°really? you can be so open-minded too.¡±


    ¡°sister, come over here. i have something to tell you.¡±


    qin rouwan waited for an entire morning, but mo ruyue was still not free.


    she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she might as well call her directly. she had something important to tell her.


    when she went to the qin family¡¯s house yesterday, they wanted to tell her about it. however, yu hongsheng had sent a big basket of seafood over, disrupting all their plans. the main thing was that he didn¡¯t have the time to tell mo ruyue about the important matter.


    ¡°what is it?¡±


    qin rouwan pulled mo ruyue into the room, closed the door, and asked the maidservant to stand guard at the door.


    ¡°i wanted to tell you about this yesterday, but you left in a hurry, so i¡¯m telling you now.¡±


    ¡°tell me.¡¯


    ¡°if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°on the twenty-second day of the first lunar month, i¡¯m going to get married to yu hongsheng.¡±


    ¡°what? is it that sudden?¡±


    qin rouwan blushed at mo ruyue¡¯s words. ¡°isn¡¯t it because we¡¯re not young anymore?! ¡±


    ¡°just tell me if you¡¯re coming or not!¡±


    ¡°come, come, come. that¡¯s a good thing. of course i¡¯ll come!¡±


    ¡°if you ask me, you and big brother yu should have gotten married long ago.


    now, your child can even run on the ground.¡±


    knowing that qin rouwan and boss yu were going to get married, mo ruyue felt happier than if she was getting married herself.


    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°he has a child, and i have a child too. neither of us plans to have another child.¡¯


    people were often like this. when talking about others, they would say whatever they thought of. when it was their turn, they would be a little shy.


    ¡°don¡¯t make a conclusion so early. if you marry brother yu, don¡¯t you want to have a child of your own?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re still talking about me. you¡¯ve been married to gu ying for so long. why don¡¯t you want a child?¡±


    ¡°you should have a child of your own.¡±


    qin rouwan became anxious and turned to mo ruyue.


    ¡°alright, alright, we¡¯re the boss, not the second.¡±


    ¡°where will you live after you get married?¡±


    qin rouwan didn¡¯t blame mo ruyue for being so nosy. it would be strange if she didn¡¯t ask such questions given their relationship.


    her familys situation was different from others. she had never wanted to get married before because her father had two sons.


    after yu hongsheng learned that this was the main reason why qin rouwan was unwilling to get married, he directly bought the courtyard next to doctor


    qin¡¯s house.


    ¡°you left in a hurry that day and didn¡¯t have time to tell you about these things. you didn¡¯t notice either.¡±


    he bought the courtyard next door and opened a small door on the wall that connected to my father¡¯s side. the two houses can be connected directly. ¡°otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have agreed so easily.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this. what a good man. in order to marry a wife, he had even arranged a place for his wife to stay.


    this way, she could take care of her master and her master could continue to live with her daughters and grandchildren. this was the best.


    ¡°then i say, if you want to hold brother yu tightly, you have to give birth to a child for him. don¡¯t worry about a daughter or son.¡±


    as the saying goes, children are the bridge between husband and wife. halfway through, a husband and wife need this bridge to support them. of course, there are exceptions..

 Chapter 595

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    how could qin rouwan not know this? however, it had been so many years. it wasn¡¯t that zhou zhengqing didn¡¯t touch her when she was in the zhou family. forget it, she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    mo ruyue also recalled the time when she had first met qin rouwan. she had even checked qin rouwan¡¯s pulse. at that time, she had been troubled because qin rouwan wanted to have another child.


    thinking of this, mo ruyue grabbed qin rouwan¡¯s hand and took her pulse.


    ¡°your qi and blood are smooth and your pulse is healthy. sister, you can definitely do it!¡±


    ¡°worry about yourself.¡±


    qin rouwan shyly slapped her hand away. she hadn¡¯t even married yu hongsheng yet, and she was already saying such nonsense. if others heard it, they would die of embarrassment.


    ¡°hahaha, i won¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    mo ruyue saw that qin rouwan was going to hit her if she continued talking, so she quickly stopped. there were many people here today, so the two of them went to entertain the guests after they finished their business.


    ¡°brother xue, you also know that i have a son who is eleven this year. the private school in town will be reopening soon. there are also uncle qin¡¯s two grandsons. we have discussed and want the three of them to study at your civil and martial arts academy.¡±


    yu hongsheng had also told guying about his wedding with qin rouwan on the 22nd of the first lunar month. if it was someone else¡¯s family, they wouldn¡¯t have announced it so formally to everyone. they could have just told one of the representatives of that family. however, this family had a special relationship with them, so they had to invite everyone.


    ¡°why not? i welcome you!¡¯


    ¡°i¡¯ve never seen brother yu l s children before. as the saying goes, a tiger father will not have a dog son. uncle qin¡¯s two grandsons are very smart. who knows, i might have to rely on the three of them in the future to support my civil and martial arts academy.¡±


    ¡°hahaha, thank you for your good words, brother xue. as long as you¡¯re not afraid of them embarrassing you in the future, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble brother xue to help educate those three frisky monkeys.¡±


    who didn¡¯t like beautiful words? besides, although gu ying and the others had not known each other for long, they were not strangers to each other¡¯s temperaments. they could still tell the truth from the words.


    everyone was chatting happily with each other, and it felt like it was time for the banquet to begin soon.


    the children who were making a ruckus outside were also called back.


    a group of ten-year-olds, such as qin haoyu, wang fugui, qin qingyan, and the others, came back in droves. when they arrived at the door, they all restrained their temperaments and revealed the feeling of elegant young men.


    each of these children had their own good points, each of them was handsome and dignified, but the eyes of those aunties and grandmothers who had girls at home shone with golden light.


    those young men were accompanied by a group of five to six-year-olds and even two to three-year-olds who had just learned how to walk. when they crossed the threshold, they would hug, carry, or pull them, showing the demeanor of brothers, which made those aunties and grandmothers even more satisfied.


    not only were they asking each other about the families of the children, but si bao and tang tang were the two most mischievous children. of course, si bao was the one who was led astray by tang tang.


    at the age of five, six, or seven, she was not afraid of being embarrassed or what the adults said. girls at this age did not need to be polite.


    the two children rushed into the courtyard and bumped into someone. they couldn¡¯t stop in time and fell back. the person quickly reached out and grabbed the two children in each hand to stand them up. ¡°there are many people today. be careful when you walk.¡±


    ¡°uncle?¡±


    ¡°uncle, why are you so different today?¡±


    after tang tang finished speaking, si bao nodded. the two little kids raised their heads and looked at su luo with puzzled expressions.


    ¡°shh¡­ tang tang, si bao, you must help uncle keep this a secret. you can¡¯t let others know that uncle has changed today. otherwise, uncle won¡¯t be able to stay here! ¡±


    su luo explained to the two children in a low voice.


    when the two little fellows heard this, they quickly looked around. seeing that no one was paying attention to them, they patted their little chests and heaved a sigh of relief.


    fortunately, no one saw it.


    they didn¡¯t want their uncle to leave. uncle was good to them and also good to their mother.


    uncle said that mother only had one brother left. she didn¡¯t have any other brothers or sisters. her parents were gone too. it wasn¡¯t easy for her to come here. how could she let him go again?


    therefore, all the guests who came today thought that su luo was like this.


    su luffs face had long been tampered with by mo ruyue.


    the current su luo was still somewhat similar to the one from before, but the similarities with mo ruyue had already disappeared.


    the few people in the family who knew su luo were also very strange when they saw his change in appearance. however, there were especially many people who came today, and su luo¡¯s identity was special. no one would ask, even if they knew something in their hearts.


    su luo was also very satisfied with his current appearance. this way, he could go wherever he wanted openly.


    it was even possible for him to return to the northland with this appearance.


    su luo thought about how he had just reunited with his sister not long ago.


    during this period of time, his sister had been busy running things for him. he hadn¡¯t spent enough time with his sister, and he didn¡¯t want to go back so soon.


    he liked this place more and more. he didn¡¯t even want to leave, at least for now.


    he would first follow the ideas that his sister gave him and continue step by step. it wouldn¡¯t be too late to go back after he had subtly prepared everything over there.


    after all, he was not alone now. he still had his sister.


    it was night. after a busy day, mo ruyue and the others had already gone to bed early. only su luo¡¯s room was still lit by a bean-sized candle.


    at this moment, there was a person dressed in black kneeling in front of su luo. if one looked carefully, there were dark patterns on the collar of this person in black. it was a black eagle soaring like the jade pendant.


    ¡°this subordinate greets master and asks for master¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°go get some fish and prawns from the sea. i want them alive. oh right, and that crab that¡¯s as big as a washbasin.¡± ¡°hmm, i¡¯ll also try to pick the fish and prawns that are bigger than a plate.¡±


    ¡°also, remember to keep them alive.¡±


    ¡°you may leave.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    the eagle guard responded quite straightforwardly, but he was a little troubled. why did his master suddenly want to eat seafood?


    as far as he knew, master didn¡¯t like to eat those things, but now that master wanted them, he could only think of ways to get them.


    it was just that it was a little difficult to survive. the distance here was a little far, but it was not impossible. he could only go to the sea personally. otherwise, he was afraid that he would not make it in time.


    because master didn¡¯t say how many days it would take to send it back, it meant that it would be sent back as soon as possible.


    after the eagle guards left, su luo turned off the lights and lay on the bed with a smile on his face. he thought about how happy his sister would be when she saw the seafood he had asked the eagle guards to bring.


    even his sister was very interested in the finger-sized prawns that boss yu had sent over. she would definitely be very happy if he asked the eagle guards to bring over prawns that could not even fit on a plate!


    half a month later, the villagers of west river village had already begun to cultivate the first batch of seedlings. however, this year, not only the villagers of west river village and the villagers of the nearby villages had come to learn to cultivate together, but there were also other local officials sent by the emperor.


    the emperor was preparing to plant two crops of rice every year in the entire xi liang country, just like xi he village.


    firstly, it could increase the food production of the xi liang country. secondly, one of the conditions he had promised to help sullo was to sell him enough food.


    of course, rice was only one of the grains. after that, there were sweet potatoes, corn, and other grains..

 Chapter 596

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    because there were many people, mo ruyue was afraid that the old village chief and wang tiezhu would not be able to control the situation. so, she personally came to the nursery day and called the village veterans to personally demonstrate with them to the parents and officials from other places. she also asked them to follow the steps to personally grow the seedlings.


    only by doing everything personally could one remember the specific steps more deeply.


    who would dare to disobey princess ming yue?


    as a result, those local magistrates who were originally very unhappy and wanted to put on airs were all as obedient as quails.


    the magistrate was already so obedient, the other county magistrates didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. they were doing even better than the magistrate, but they still had to take care of the magistrate¡¯s mentality and be careful not to surpass them. if princess ming yue came to watch the results later, the magistrate and the others wouldn¡¯t have a way out. they wouldn¡¯t have a good ending when they went back.


    mo ruyue naturally noticed the people below the stage trying to suppress their anger, but she didn¡¯t say anything and allowed them to do as they pleased.


    when mo ruyue was done, the people below also slowed down. she went down to check the results one by one. after looking around, she returned to the original center position.


    the prefect, magistrate, and other officials thought that they had all passed when they saw mo ruyue looking around without saying anything. they were feeling pleased with themselves, but mo ruyue pointed to the few people who were most pleased with themselves.


    ¡°you guys, give me another chance, if you still can¡¯t learn it, change it to someone who can.¡¯


    ¡°also, don¡¯t waste any of my food!¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s last sentence was very serious. it was obvious that the content of this sentence was the most important.


    ¡°also, you said it was you.¡±


    mo ruyue pointed at the county magistrate with small eyes, dark skin, and a crooked hat.


    ¡°you clearly did a good job previously, but at the end, you deliberately pretended that you didn¡¯t know how to do it. what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°could it be that the people of your county have a grudge against you, and would rather they starve to death than bring this method back?¡±


    the county magistrate knelt down and kowtowed.


    ¡°princess, please spare my life. this humble official is stupid. princess, please give this humble official another chance. this humble official will definitely do well this time!¡±


    ¡°when did i say i wanted your life?¡±


    ¡°besides, what use do i have for your life?¡±


    this kind of person didn¡¯t want to offend his superior, but he also wanted to get things done. in the end, he couldn¡¯t do anything well.


    she had given him a warning and an opportunity, so it was up to him to decide what to do.


    she couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at this person again and pointed at another magistrate.


    ¡°if you feel that as the prefect of a prefecture, it is beneath you to do these things, then please go back.¡±


    ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have come.¡¯


    the magistrate didn¡¯t expect that he would be involved in this matter. however, princess ming yue didn¡¯t give him any face and criticized him in front of so many people. at this moment, he was embarrassed and angry, and at the same time, he felt very aggrieved.


    it was said that this princess ming yue was very favored by the emperor and generally could not be offended.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t give the magistrate a chance to speak at all. she pointed at a few others who didn¡¯t seem to be sincere when they were on the stage. she didn¡¯t like them.


    ¡°and you, you, you. to think that all of you are prefects and local officials. i don¡¯t even understand how all of you became officials.¡±


    when those people heard mo ruyue¡¯s words, they were so frightened that their foreheads were sweating and their legs were weak. immediately, the county magistrates all knelt down, and two of the county magistrates also knelt down.


    ¡°all of you, get up. there¡¯s no need to kneel to me.¡±


    ¡°i only want to ask you, are you able to become the prefect and magistrate because you have the citizens of a prefecture and a county under your jurisdiction?¡±


    ¡°if there were no civilians and only an empty city, would there be any meaning even if you were to become a first-grade official?¡±


    ¡°who do you care? to become a first-grade official for the air?¡±


    ¡°the people are the foundation of the country, and food is the most important thing for the people. what you have to do now is to think about what to do!¡±


    after lecturing them, mo ruyue was too lazy to look at them anymore. she went back and asked chun hua to record down the names of the people she had just called out in a small notebook. these were to be handed over to ji hong. the places where these officials stayed would be paid special attention in the future.


    after mo ruyue left, the prefectures and county magistrate did not need anyone else to say anything. instead, they asked the old village chief to teach them again.


    the villagers were all muttering in their hearts. it turned out that these high-ranking officials were just like normal people. when they did something wrong and did not do well, they were still scolded like turtles by their princess, like a child.


    with this thought in mind, everyone was no longer so afraid of these officials. they even kindly guided those who did the wrong steps. they suddenly felt that they were quite awesome. they did not expect that one day, they would be able to teach those high-ranking officials skills. it would be a very prestigious thing to do.


    if there was one, there would be two. gradually, the commoners realized this, so they fought enthusiastically to help those officials who did not know how to do it and did the wrong thing.


    for a moment, the enthusiasm of the commoners made the officials feel mixed emotions.


    he did not expect that he had been an official for so many years for nothing. he did not even understand such a simple truth. fortunately, they were awakened by princess ming yue in time. it was still not too late to work hard now!


    the officials once again strictly followed the correct seedling procedures. after the old village chief and wang tiezhu helped to check the seedlings, they received a message from chun hua saying that the princess wanted them to rest on their own and continue tomorrow.


    when the officials heard chun hua¡¯s words, it was like the students in the classroom hearing the school bell.


    as for where they were staying, it was the inn in the village.


    however, one of them did not want to live in that small inn with so many people, and there were other people in the inn.


    ¡°which one is the village chief?¡±


    when the old village chief heard this, he immediately wanted to go over but was stopped by wang tiezhu. that person was obviously not easy to get along with. it was better for him to do it.


    ¡°sir, i am the village chief of west river village. may i ask what is the matter?¡±


    when that person heard wang tiezhu actually call himself ¡®me¡¯, his brows furrowed. he thought that it was not appropriate for him to meddle with things now. moreover, princess ming yue was staying in the princess¡¯ manor outside the village. right now, he only wanted to find a good place to quickly stay and have a good sleep. tomorrow, he still had to do that old bastard¡¯s seedling raising, so he would not be calculative with this country bumpkin.


    because this village was small, when they first came here, princess ming yue told them not to bring any manservants. each of them could only bring one at most. he only brought one concubine. now, he didn¡¯t have any manservants, so he wanted wang tiezhu to help him run errands.


    ¡°go outside the village and help me rent a courtyard.¡±


    wang tiezhu heard this person¡¯s arrogant tone. was he ordering him around?


    ¡°hehe, look at him. he even wanted him to rent a courtyard outside the village. he didn¡¯t even see who bought that courtyard.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sir. i can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    as the magistrate spoke, he took out a silver ingot worth five taels and threw it to wang tiezhu. he could not cause any trouble now, so he had to bear with it.


    ¡°the rest is yours.¡±


    he thought that the five taels of silver would definitely make this noob do things for him, but he did not expect that the noob would return the silver to him.


    ¡°milord, you¡¯re really making things difficult for me. those courtyards outside really can¡¯t be rented.¡±


    ¡°you, a small village chief, actually want to ask for an exorbitant price. this official advise you not to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡±


    ¡°who wants to punish my brother-in-law! ¡±


    gu ying had just returned home from the school and heard from mo ruyue about what had happened here, so he came over to take a look. coincidentally, he overheard the magistrate¡¯s words.


    from afar, he could see the magistrate glaring at wang tiezhu impatiently. it was obvious that he was looking for trouble.


    ¡°general xue! ¡±


    the magistrate greeted him politely. when he heard his words, he felt a little nervous.


    he really didn¡¯t expect that this noob was actually general xue¡¯s brother-in-law. was it true or false?


    it didn¡¯t look fake..

 Chapter 597

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    wang tiezhu wasn¡¯t the type to bully others. he knew that his brother-in-law was also protective of his own people, and he was afraid that things would blow up and take the initiative to explain.


    ¡°big brother, this lord doesn¡¯t want to stay in our village¡¯s inn and wants me to rent a courtyard for him outside the village. how can i rent those courtyards? but this lord doesn¡¯t believe me and thinks that i want to ask him for an errand fee.


    ¡°that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    the old village chief was listening at the side. when he saw the magistrate¡¯s expression, he had already gestured for the villagers to go to the princess¡¯s manor to look for him. when he saw gu ying, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    tiezhu¡¯s explanation was correct and did not distort the truth. however, was this really not a complaint?


    the magistrate had a bad feeling.


    ¡°sir, i advise you not to think about it. if you think you can¡¯t stay in the inn in the village, you can go to the town or the county now.¡±


    gu ying knew that the magistrate was looking for trouble. however, the main symbol of their development in west river village could not be used as an inn. the magistrate was not that fearful of gu ying. he had people in the capital.


    he felt that these people were deliberately bullying him.


    ¡°general xue, can you tell me why you can¡¯t rent the house over there to me?¡±


    ¡°you still don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll tell you one thing. three of the houses there belong to the empress dowager.¡±


    he didn¡¯t say that the emperor bought it, in case this person didn¡¯t believe him, so it was better to keep a low profile.


    ¡°the rest of the residences are for people like hua san, master hua, etc. don¡¯t talk about the empress and the empress dowager, just master hua¡¯s residence, why would he rent it to you?¡±


    ¡°then we don¡¯t dare to ask. why don¡¯t you go to the capital and ask yourself?¡±


    ¡°sorry to disturb you.¡±


    when the magistrate brought his concubine back to the inn in xihe village, there was only one low-class room left. he was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. in the end, a county magistrate under his jurisdiction gave him his middle-class room.


    after gu ying went back, he told mo ruyue about the magistrate. mo ruyue listened to him and asked chun hua to put the magistrate¡¯s name in bold and black on her notebook.


    just as granny rong and jiayao were about to prepare dinner, su luo brought his servant with him to pick up two loads of things.


    ¡°wow, seafood!¡±


    ¡°is this seafood?¡±


    how could it be!


    delicacy had spent quite some time in the imperial kitchen, so she recognized seafood. however, this was the first time she had seen such a large seafood, so she was not sure.


    it was the eagle guard who had gone to get seafood.


    ¡°as expected of someone from the imperial kitchen. these are seafood.¡±


    su luo said and ran to look for mo ruyue. he wanted mo ruyue to come and see the surprise for her.


    as mo ruyue and gu ying were talking about the prefectures and magistrate, mo ruyue and gu ying were not the only ones who came. when they saw the four big baskets on the kitchen floor, they were also shocked.


    king crab!


    drago!


    red stone-spotted!


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t see anything else clearly.


    ¡°did boss yu send this over?¡±


    ¡°boss yu is really not bad. he hasn¡¯t even married his sister yet, and he¡¯s already starting to be generous!¡±


    su luo, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°sister, this is not a gift from boss yue it has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°it was me! 1 got someone to go back and get it for you!¡¯


    ¡°are you surprised? are you surprised?¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°wow! big brother, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    su luo was already prepared to receive all kinds of praise from her sister.


    in the end, he said, ¡°jiayao, hurry up and steam this crab!¡± and this fish was also steamed!


    ¡°the prawns were washed clean, the cramps were broken, and they werewrapped in salted egg yolks and fried!¡±


    ¡°and that¡­


    the weather here was just like the spring in march in other places. of course, the temperature might be a few degrees lower, so they might not even feel the difference. they could not put the seafood in. they had to finish it. there were so many of them, and they could not finish it even if they ate hard. there was really too much.


    those who were familiar with the village, such as the old village chief, wang dazhu, and mrs. chen, would send some over and let them taste it. they also told them the simplest cooking methods-steaming, boiling, frying, and frying.


    as for wang tiezhu and qin qingfei, they naturally came to his brother¡¯s house to freeload.


    at first, sullo was a little disappointed. between him and the seafood, the seafood actually had the upper hand. therefore, he turned his grief and indignation into strength and ate heartily.


    yes. how fragrant!


    he had never lacked seafood since he was young, but he had never known that seafood could be so delicious.


    a younger sister was indeed a younger sister. she was amazing!


    sullo had unlocked a new way to eat seafood. he felt that he could open a seafood restaurant in the northland imperial city. he should be able to earn money quickly.


    not only could it be steamed, fried, boiled, or fried, but it could also be boiled in a pot.


    thinking of this, su luo gave herself a thumbs up in her heart. he was really too smart. she didn¡¯t expect that after being with her sister for so long, she would be infected and become smarter.


    everyone saw that su luo seemed to have not eaten for ten days. it could be seen that the temptation of the fresh seafood was not something that ordinary people could resist. seeing that su luo had taken half of the little green dragon alone and finished it in a few bites, they all sped up and ate like wolves and tigers.


    mo ruyue had eaten her fill and was peeling crab legs for qin qingting and qin qinghao. only then did she have the time to think of the people who went to fish for seafood.


    ¡°big brother, which capable person under you is so capable? it¡¯s not easy to fish such seafood, right?¡±


    she wanted to say that this kind of deep-sea seafood could not be salvaged by ordinary people, and it was basically impossible to encounter it.


    moreover, these seafood could only be found in the deep sea. it was not something that ordinary people could do at will.


    sullo immediately called the eagle guard over.


    ¡°princess wants to ask you some questions. don¡¯t hide anything and answer directly.¡±


    after saying that, su luo scooped a bowl of buddha jumps over the wall soup and drank it comfortably.


    ¡°this subordinate ying jiu greets princess. please give me your orders.¡± mo ruyue smiled when she heard ying jiu¡¯s name.


    ¡°big brother, your name is as useless as mine. as expected of brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right!¡¯


    not only did su luo not feel that it was a shame to have a useless name, but she also felt that it was very glorious. he and his sister were the same in this aspect. they were indeed biological siblings!


    ¡°did you use some method to fish up the seafood at the bottom of the sea, or did someone else fish it up?


    how long did it take to transport the seafood from the northland to this place and still keep them alive?¡±


    ¡°replying to princess, this subordinate personally went into the sea to catch them. it took one day to catch these seafood, twelve days to go back and forth, and a total of thirteen days.


    on the way, when the seafood was about to die, his subordinate would throw them into the water and give them some internal energy.¡±


    in fact, he had salvaged six frames. on the way back, he had been bumpy and thirsty, but two frames had died.


    what?


    nio ruyue felt that she was listening to the heavenly book. this ying jiu was so capable!


    even though he could take a shortcut to the northland, he couldn¡¯t be that fast even if he used qinggong!


    ying jiu wouldn¡¯t lie to the siblings, so there was only one possibility. this person was strong in martial arts and had deep internal energy.


    ¡°can you feel how good his martial arts are?¡±


    mo ruyue asked gu ying beside her.


    ¡°we have to fight to know, but i can feel that his internal strength is even deeper than mine..¡±

 Chapter 598

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    nio ruyue understood in her heart that it was even more profound than gu


    ying¡¯s internal energy. no wonder.


    ¡°other than you, who else in the eagle guard can do this?¡±


    ying jiu didn¡¯t stop at all. he didn¡¯t care how many people were present. his lord had told him not to hide anything. moreover, the princess had a jade token that could command them. therefore, the eagle guards treated mo ruyue as their own master.


    ¡°there are a total of nine people in the eagle guard. they can be like ying nine. ying three and ying six are more powerful than me, but they have been sent to do other things.¡±


    mo ruyue quickly raised her hand to stop this guy, telling him not to hide anything and not to reveal everything so clearly. he should have seen who was here. fortunately, they were all family.


    even without ying jiu telling her what ying three and ying six were up to, she knew that they must be helping her big brother plot something in the north that no one could know about.


    mo ruyue took a closer look at ying jiu¡¯s face. he seemed rather haggard. she reckoned that he had not rested much on the way.


    ¡°have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°this subordinate is preparing to eat.¡±


    in fact, before su luo called him over, ying jiu had just taken a bite. now, he was so hungry that his chest was sticking to his back. he smelled the fragrance in the hall, and the craving in his stomach was already wreaking havoc in heaven.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fear of losing his composure, his stomach would have rumbled loudly, and he forcefully suppressed it with his internal energy.


    ¡°chun hua, give the plate of grilled squid and the plate of four happiness meatballs to ying jiu.¡±


    chun hua placed two plates of dishes in front of ying jiu. ¡°here, this is a gift from the princess.¡¯


    ying jiu was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do. princess¡¯ reward was too much for him!


    this was a gift from their princess. moreover, he was the first person to receive a gift from the princess, and it was even so delicious!


    he hadn¡¯t even eaten yet, but he was already drooling when he looked at it.


    ¡°alright, hurry up and go down to eat.¡±


    mo ruyue saw that ying jill¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two dishes. he must be starving.


    moreover, he had been on the road for so many days. it could be imagined that he had not eaten much. it was also because his internal energy was profound. otherwise, he would not have been able to do anything.


    normal people definitely couldn¡¯t do it. such a talent definitely couldn¡¯t be starved to death.


    ¡°thank you, princess! ¡±


    ying jiu happily carried the two dishes and left.


    after ying jiu left, su luo finally stopped eating. his stomach was already bulging.


    ¡°hurry up and give big brother a pot of digestion tea.¡±


    chun hua immediately went to make tea, and the servant girls came in to quickly clean up the dishes.


    ¡°sister, your chef is really good. where did you find her?¡± ¡°the empress dowager and empress dowager gave her to me.¡±


    su luo felt stifled when he heard that.


    look at him. he was so capable even when he just gave him a cupboard.


    no, he had to speed up. otherwise, her real brother would be surpassed by the imposter.


    although he was jealous, he was still very grateful to ji hong and his family. if it weren¡¯t for their care, his sister probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live such a life.


    of course, his sister had also done a lot for their family. everyone was on the same side. it could be seen that his sister was a person with deep luck. after going through so many hardships, there were still good results. he could not become the one who dragged him down.


    ¡°sister, brother-in-law, what do you think about me opening a seafood hotpot restaurant in the imperial city of the northland?¡±


    ¡°the weather in our country is cold all year round. wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful if we could make such a pot and eat the seafood hot and warm?¡±


    ¡°l think it works!¡±


    su luo asked himself that he didn¡¯t need mo ruyue and the others to answer.


    he gave himself an affirmative answer. he just wanted to have a chat with mo ruyue and the others. in fact, he had already made up his mind.


    mo ruyue and gu ying nodded in praise. after all, the weather there was the best for eating hotpot. moreover, seafood was as easy to get there as chicken, duck, and pork. it was simply a profitable business.


    moreover, this was his first time. as long as he had a good grasp of the recipe, he was not afraid of others imitating him.


    ¡°it¡¯s just that you guys see, it¡¯s more difficult for me to cook.¡±


    ¡°we can¡¯t give you our chef.¡±


    before su luo could finish speaking, gu ying spoke. if jiayao left, his wife¡¯s food would lose a lot of flavor and definitely wouldn¡¯t taste good. moreover, granny rong was old, and chun hua¡¯s cooking would definitely be incomparable to the delicacies.


    chun hua and granny rong could not leave their princess either.


    ¡°brother-in-law, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i was thinking, can i get your chef to help me train two people? i don¡¯t have to learn 100% of her skills, just 50% is enough.¡±


    ¡°moreover, i saw that there are quite a number of medicinal herbs in this hotpot. actually, the main reason why this hotpot is delicious is because of the ingredients and the seasonings. if you master these, even if you don¡¯t know how to cook, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to make it, right?¡±


    ¡°big brother, are you really not a chef?¡±


    he knew it so clearly.


    ¡°it¡¯s not a problem to teach you two cupboards.¡±


    ¡°however, the ingredients used in your hotpot restaurant have to be traded with us. other people can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°even if someone gave it to you for free in the end, you can¡¯t cooperate with others. you can¡¯t reveal any secret recipe, or you¡¯ll be finished.¡± nio ruyue counted her fingers and explained to su luo.


    ¡°of course, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    the siblings had to settle the accounts and discuss the cooperation process. nio ruyue was impatient. the restaurant had not even opened yet, but she had already written a series of contracts for the hotpot seasoning recipe, and the siblings signed them.


    ¡°tomorrow, i¡¯ll bring it over and get my elder sister and her husband to sign it.


    ¡°oh, 1 almost forgot. tomorrow is the 22nd of the first lunar month.¡±


    there were still more than ten days left on the 22nd day of the new year, but it would arrive in the blink of an eye.


    that night, mo ruyue asked granny rong, chun hua and the others to check again. they were going to bring gifts for qin rouwan¡¯s wedding.


    these things couldn¡¯t go wrong.


    the few of them watched it together until 11:00 pm. after confirming that there was no mistake several times, they washed up and went to bed.


    the next day, when mo ruyue and gu ying arrived at qin manor with all the children, qin rouwan was already dressed in her wedding gown and was waiting for her with her bare face.


    they had agreed on this before. mo ruyue¡¯s makeup skills were superb, and everyone had witnessed it with their own eyes. moreover, qin rouwan was getting married for the second time. yu hongsheng only wanted to make qin rouwan more dazzling, so he had specially asked mo ruyue to put on bridal makeup for qin rouwan.


    ¡°i¡¯m not late, am l?¡±


    as mo ruyue spoke, chun hua, who was behind her, had already opened the makeup bag that mo ruyue had prepared and arranged the things inside. the other servant girls also tactfully brought the stool for mo ruyue to sit on.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s still early. princess, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    qin rouwan¡¯s nanny looked at qin rouwan lovingly.


    ¡°i¡¯m not in a hurry. i¡¯m just afraid that i¡¯ll delay the time. aiya, sister, you¡¯re really beautiful today. you haven¡¯t even put on your makeup, but you¡¯re already so beautiful that i can¡¯t take my eyes off you!¡¯


    qin rouwan was already immune to mo ruyue¡¯s sweet words.


    mo ruyue was putting on makeup for her, so she did not dare to say anything in case her makeup smudged and she would have to redo it later.


    mo ruyue saw that it was rare for qin rouwan to not be able to bicker with her, so she started to talk enthusiastically.


    qin rouwan¡¯s foundation was good to begin with, so she only drew her eyebrows, eyeliner, put on a floral ornament, brushed her blush lightly, and applied some lipstick.. it was done!

 Chapter 599

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°wow, so beautiful, so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°brother-in-law yu will definitely not be able to walk when he sees it later!¡±


    ¡°hahaha!¡±


    qin qingfei, xue qing, and mo ruyue accompanied qin rouwan in the room to talk to ease her nervousness.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t be nervous. look at how beautiful you are today. you¡¯re simply the most beautiful bride.¡¯


    ¡°brother-in-law yu marrying you is simply a blessing from his previous life.


    such a beautiful and capable wife is hard to find even with lanterns!¡±


    ¡°looking at brother yu¡¯s character, i believe that his mother must be a kind and easy-going person.¡±


    qin rouwan felt much more relaxed after hearing the three of them talk. she was actually a little worried about how she would get along with her mother-in-law.


    previously, in the zhou residence, that old woman zhou was a difficult person to deal with.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m not afraid. who am l? i have a backer!¡±


    qin rouwan looked at her sisters and felt more confident. she indeed had a backer. just the princess mo ruyue alone was her biggest backer.


    as the few of them spoke, the auspicious time arrived. joy played outside, and firecrackers crackled throughout the entire street. the bridal sedan chair had already arrived at the main entrance of qin manor.


    according to tradition, the marriage of a daughter was carried out by the brother. doctor qin did not have a son, so he only had one daughter, qin


    rouwan.


    yu hongsheng first entered the room and kowtowed three times to doctor qin.


    ¡°father, i¡¯m here to pick up rouwan. i¡¯ll come back to pick you up later.¡±


    ¡°hahaha, good, good, good. i¡¯ll leave rouwan to you. don¡¯t worry!¡¯


    at first, the audience outside did not understand what kind of method this was. after a while, the groom went straight to the backyard and carried the bride out.


    generally, the parents of a married daughter would be reluctant to part with her, but doctor qin was smiling. his daughter was no different from having a son in the family.


    his daughter¡¯s house and his house were in the same courtyard. they were only separated by a wall, but there was still a door. he could go to his daughter¡¯s house whenever he wanted, and his daughter could come home whenever she wanted.


    now that her daughter had another person who loved her in the future, she couldn¡¯t wait to be happy, and he had another son.


    the reason why doctor qin thought this way was because yu hongsheng had already told him that he would be his biological father in the future.


    putting everything else aside, just the fact that he could arrange their wedding residence next door to his was enough to show his sincerity.


    this kind of marriage method made the neighbors envious, and even made those unmarried girls envious. they thought that it was enough for their husbands to be so considerate in the future.


    the bridal sedan made three rounds around the main street of the town and returned to xinyu manor. yu hongsheng stepped forward and kicked the sedan. the matchmaker opened the curtain and he personally held qin


    rouwan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    qin rouwan nodded.


    yu hongsheng carried his wife on his back as they stepped over the brazier and entered the yu residence for the ceremony.


    although these two were married twice, all the relatives and friends who came to visit were very optimistic. at the banquet, hua jianan, wang tiezhu, and the others helped yu hongsheng hold a lot of wine. they did not want the groom to get drunk.


    their three sons were not from the same family before, but now they were even more of a family. they toasted their relatives and friends like real brothers. the adults were also embarrassed to let the three of them drink wine, so they drank fruit wine.


    as the banquet was about to end, there was a commotion outside the door.


    ¡°help! please save my daughter, 1 beg you¡­¡±


    at the wedding banquet, several doctors pricked up their ears. this was their duty.


    when he heard the cry for help, he reacted faster than anyone else.


    it turned out that all the doctors in town had come to the wedding banquet today.


    this would never have happened in the past. after all, they still had a competitive relationship with doctor qin. however, ever since mo ruyue became a princess, the other doctors, even those doctors from renfu medical hall who had always been arrogant, had lowered their heads to befriend doctor qin.


    before this, doctor qin had not been very enthusiastic about them. he knew what those people were thinking, but he did not expect that they would all come to eat under the pretext of his daughter¡¯s wedding. as the saying goes, when a family is doing business, those who come are guests. there is no reason to chase them out.


    he never expected that all the medical centers in the entire tovvn would be closed for the wedding today. the patients in the town could not be treated, so someone came here to beg for help.


    of course, the qin family¡¯s medical hall had to be closed for a day. today was the day that doctor qin¡¯s daughter was getting married. how could it be


    opened again?


    however, he had also prescribed all the medicines needed by the previous patients a day in advance.


    hearing the woman¡¯s cry for help, doctor qin was the first to rush out. he was followed by all the physicians in his clinic. soon after, the other physicians reacted and followed him out.


    the woman was holding a two-year-old baby in her arms. the baby was already foaming at the mouth, and the woman¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was no doctor in town and it was too late to go to the county, she wouldn¡¯t have come to the door of the wedding to cry and cause bad luck.


    however, she really had no choice. when she saw dozens of people come out at once, she was so shocked that she forgot to cry.


    he looked up and saw that all the doctors in the town were here.


    when the woman saw so many people coming out, she hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to let others see her face clearly. however, she did not forget to ask for help.


    ¡°doctor, please save my daughter!¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s been like this for half a day, sob sob¡­¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t cry first. da qing, hurry up and carry that little baby to the porch of the next courtyard.¡±


    there was a long bench in the porch, and da qing directly placed the child on it.


    during this process, he took his pulse. when doctor qin and the others came over, he quickly told doctor qin the results.


    ¡°this child has epilepsy.¡±


    da qing did not forget to stuff a balled handkerchief into the child¡¯s mouth to prevent her from biting his tongue. the handkerchief was his own.


    ¡°go get the silver needles.¡±


    doctor qin gave the order, and a medicine boy ran over to bring doctor qin¡¯s special silver needles. because doctor qin was a doctor, he had a set of medical tools at home and in the clinic.


    ¡°everyone, spread out. this doll needs enough fresh air. don¡¯t block it.¡±


    da qing quickly evacuated the crowd that was blocking the way to watch the show. the other doctors also helped to evacuate the crowd when they saw this.


    these were all famous doctors in the town. no one dared to disobey what they said. they wanted to watch the show but also withdrew from the circle.


    doctor qin took advantage of the time when the medicine boy went to get the silver needles to check the pulse. after confirming that da qings diagnosis was correct, he began to apply acupuncture on the two-year-old girl. the little girl no longer twitched.


    the woman was so scared that she fell to the ground.


    after a while, doctor qin took out all the silver needles from the baby¡¯s body. the baby woke up, but his eyes were a little dull.


    doctor qin carefully checked the child¡¯s pulse and removed the handkerchief from her mouth. however, the child was still drooling and did not know how to swallow.


    ¡°aiya, what¡¯s wrong with that child?¡±


    ¡°did you get stabbed silly?¡±


    because this woman had been crying all the way here, many commoners had followed her to watch the show.


    they had all seen doctor qin inserting needles into the baby¡¯s head. two needles were directly inserted into the child¡¯s head. they thought that he had been stabbed silly and subconsciously blurted out.


    when the other doctors heard this, they glared at him. ¡°nonsense! you have to take responsibility!¡¯


    this formation gave the person a fright. he retreated repeatedly and shrank into the crowd..

 Chapter 600

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°this child should have been born a fool. it has nothing to do with my master.


    previously, she had epilepsy. my master gave her an injection to save her life. don¡¯t say bad things without knowing anything.¡±


    qing kingdom was the first to stop. they dared to slander his master¡¯s reputation. that was even more unacceptable than slandering them.


    when the person who had spoken earlier saw the crowd¡¯s reaction, he retreated again and retreated out of the crowd. he was so scared that he fled.


    ¡°madam, you can say it yourself.¡±


    after da qing said that, she felt that it would not do. she had to let the child¡¯s mother clarify herself.


    the woman saw that she could not quibble, and the doctors present could only nod their heads.


    ¡°thank you for saving my life, doctor. 1 don¡¯t have any more silver. this hairpin can be used as payment for the consultation, okay?¡±


    the woman pulled out a small silver hairpin from her head and handed it to doctor qin.


    ¡°today is my daughter¡¯s wedding day. i¡¯ll do a good deed on that day.¡±


    doctor qin refused. it was obvious that this woman had a difficult life. moreover, she had an idiotic daughter. presumably, it was not easy.


    because they had their own children, they couldn¡¯t help but soften their hearts when they saw other people¡¯s children being sad. this was a common problem for most parents.


    when the woman heard doctor qin say this, she grabbed the hairpin and carried the child to leave, but was stopped by da qing-


    ¡°you are so rude. my master saved your daughter out of kindness and exempted her from the consultation fee, but you don¡¯t even have a word of thanks?¡±


    ¡°da qing, let her go.¡±


    da qing reluctantly stepped aside.


    the woman who was carrying the child with her hair covering half of her face turned around and hurriedly thanked doctor qin before carrying the child and running away.


    this matter was just an interlude for them. the banquet was about to end soon, and everyone was not in the mood to eat.


    doctor qin asked da qing to bring the two doctors back to the qin family¡¯s medical center. there had to be someone in the medical center.


    the other doctors saw doctor qin¡¯s behavior and also took their leave and returned to the medical hall. they had originally come to make friends, and now that they had eaten the banquet, there was no reason for them to stay any longer.


    mo ruyue, on the other hand, felt that the back of the woman who was carrying the child and running away looked familiar.


    she wasn¡¯t the only one who had the same thought. an old woman not far in front of her said.


    ¡°oh, is this the daughter-in-law of the buzhou family?¡±


    ¡°if you didn¡¯t say it, i really wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.¡±


    she even knew how to cover her face with her hair, and she also knew that she was too ashamed to face anyone!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. it was because of her that doctor qin¡¯s daughter divorced zhou zhengqing!


    ¡°it was really karma. at that time, she had relied on the piece of meat in her stomach to insist that it was her son. that old madam zhou had insisted that her son marry an equal wife, which was why she had driven away the original wife! ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. i also know a little about that matter. after the zhou family chased away a daughter-in-law who knew how to make money and prosper the family, they plummeted. now, they¡¯re even worse than ordinary people. ¡±


    ¡°on the other hand, our doctor qin¡¯s daughter has found a good man. in the future, the zhou family will regret it!¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the use of regretting it? it¡¯s better to regret it to death. this person can¡¯t be too greedy. he deserves what the zhou family did!¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    zhou zhengqing and qin rouwan¡¯s divorce had caused a huge commotion in reliance town.


    now that this matter was brought up, everyone was still talking about it. however, they took into account the face of the qin family and were more reserved.


    mo ruyue overheard the discussion among the onlookers and recalled that the person¡¯s back was so familiar. it turned out to be zhou zhengqing¡¯s cousin!


    ever since qin rouwan and the zhou family had divorced, they had never paid attention to the zhou family. they only knew that the zhou family¡¯s original businesses had been secretly transferred to qin rouwan¡¯s name, which was why their family had fallen.


    that zhou zhengqing was also a useless person. according to the connections he had accumulated before, he would have been a better person. he would not have fallen to this point. he could only blame himself.


    it was quite satisfying for this bad guy to receive bad news.


    he treasured the child in his cousin¡¯s womb and even used it to mock qin rouwan. in the end, not only was it a daughter, but she was also a fool. it was obvious that the heavens were fair.


    it was fortunate that the child was a fool. otherwise, he might not have grown up in the zhou family.


    the magistrate and county magistrate of west river village didn¡¯t see princess ming yue today. they were sent by the emperor to learn how to grow seedlings, but the one who taught them wasn¡¯t here. who were they going to learn from?


    the old village chief led the villagers to follow mo ruyue¡¯s suggestion and wanted to organize these people to continue learning. logically speaking, these people were all adults and had already learned once yesterday, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. in the end, these people didn¡¯t see princess ming yue and were unwilling to learn from commoners like them. they felt that it would be beneath them to learn from these nobodies.


    the old village chief had already said it out loud, but they ignored him. in a fit of anger, he did not care anymore and took the villagers to raise the seedlings himself.


    they had a lot of land and were waiting. they couldn¡¯t waste time on these seedlings.


    those adults did not want to learn from him.


    after that, he would go up the mountain in the afternoon and trim the old branches of the fruit trees. that way, the fruits would grow more, better, and sweeter in summer and autumn.


    mo ruyue and the others had returned after having dinner at the qin family¡¯s place. as for making a scene in the nuptial chamber, they were all adults. they only needed to joke around for a while. they would not make a scene in the nuptial chamber like young men.


    besides, qin rouwan and yu hongsheng had finally gotten together. they were just like mo ruyue and gu ying when they got married. they were so happy that they couldn¡¯t even make a scene.


    as soon as mo ruyue¡¯s family returned home, granny yan, who was in charge of the house, told mo ruyue about what the county magistrate and magistrate had done today.


    in fact, many county magistrates wanted to continue learning from the old village chief and the others. however, because the county magistrates were standing in front of them, they had no choice. it was equivalent to being coerced. therefore, the mastermind of today¡¯s incident was the county magistrate who took the lead.


    mo ruyue gave her a look, and chun hua took out a small notebook and began to write down what granny yan had said.


    early the next morning, the prefectural magistrates and county magistrates were waiting for mo ruyue at the village inn. however, mo ruyue still did not show up even when it was almost lunchtime. the prefectural magistrates could not wait to ask the old village chief about it.


    of course, it was impossible for them to go to the old village chief personally.


    the county magistrates had called the new county magistrate of reliance town, county magistrate huang, and asked him to look for the old village chief.


    every time these prefects talked to county magistrate huang, they felt that they had lost their status. originally, magistrate wu should have been the one to receive them, but magistrate wu was busy with work, so he entrusted the task to the new county magistrate of reliance town.


    county magistrate huang was a new face, and he was young. everyone looked down on him and felt that he was not qualified to teach them. they did not talk to him and would rather let him talk to the chief of xihe village.


    county magistrate huang was twenty-eight years old. he knew that he was still inexperienced, so he only followed these people and learned humbly. he did not steal the limelight.


    yesterday, there were a few times when he wanted to organize these people, but he was completely mocked by them. he did not bother anymore. magistrate wu and the princess asked him to lead these people well, but they did not let him lead them. he had no choice but to report it..

 Chapter 601

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°l wonder if princess can come today?¡±


    county magistrate huang called the old village chief over, and the few county magistrates who were just short of being the servants of the county magistrate took the initiative to ask questions.


    ¡°how would i know? what kind of person is the princess? how could a mere noob like me know her schedule?¡±


    in fact, the old village chief was looking down on these county magistrates in his heart.


    ¡®what a coincidence. i, a mere noob, do know, but i don¡¯t want to say it. i¡¯ll see if you can do anything to me!¡¯


    the old village chief was secretly pleased.


    ¡®their princess is someone who does great things. she¡¯s so busy every day that she doesn¡¯t even have time for herself. previously, she specially took the time to give you a demonstration, but none of you took it seriously.¡¯


    ¡®do you really think that you are the god of the heavens, and the princess still wants to revolve around you? dream on!¡¯


    after the old village chief finished speaking, he ignored the magistrate and went to do his own things. today, they still had to go to another mountain to dig for spring bamboo shoots.


    according to the princess, time was money and could not be wasted.


    the magistrate saw that the old village chief and the others had endless work to do every day, and they didn¡¯t buy it at all. could it be that he, the magistrate, was in a hurry to let those nobodies teach them?


    the villagers were busy with their own things. no one cared about what these officials wanted to do. in their opinion, these people were just having nothing to do.


    they thought that just because they were officials, they had to be worshipped by the commoners. look at how they were spoiled!


    there was even a princess in their village who did not put on airs like them!


    mo ruyue had told them that they could just work as usual every day. moreover, with the old village chief taking the lead, no one bought the words of those county magistrates.


    county magistrate huang could not help but laugh when he saw the villagers like this. however, he was still surrounded by the county magistrates and county magistrates, so he did not dare to show too much of his emotions, lest they blatantly make things difficult for him.


    ¡°county magistrate huang, go and ask princess ming yue what rules we should follow here. we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing every day. we¡¯re here to learn how to grow seedlings!¡¯


    county magistrate huang quivered. he thought that his little trick had been discovered. fortunately, it was still fine.


    a few of the prefects were really anxious. they saw that many of the lands under their jurisdiction could begin spring plowing. if they did not learn well and did not return to spring plowing, they would not be able to bear the consequences when they went back to the emperor.


    the weather in some places was hotter than in other places, and the prefectural and county magistrates were a little anxious.


    ¡°then do you want to come with me or wait here?¡±


    they didn¡¯t want to go at first, but when they thought about what they were here for, they couldn¡¯t wait to go. they decided to go with them.


    thus, these officials all rushed to the princess¡¯s manor outside the village.


    county magistrate huang had already been named by the magistrate to question the princess, so he could only brace himself and ask the gatekeeper.


    ¡°everyone, please wait a moment.¡±


    the gatekeeper saw that the officials were not afraid at all and hurriedly entered the manor.


    while everyone was waiting for the gatekeeper to report, they could not help but look at the luxurious houses on both sides of the main road leading to ming yue mountain tunnel.


    especially the magistrate who had made a fuss about renting a courtyard the day before yesterday. he suddenly had an idea. he looked at the houses nea_r the mountain. there were a few houses that should still be empty. perhaps they had not been sold.


    since the empress and the empress dowager had bought a courtyard here, master hua had also bought a courtyard here. if he also bought a courtyard here, wouldn¡¯t it be closer to the circle of wealth? even if he bought it and didn¡¯t live here, it would be easy for the younger generation to come over in the future.


    hence, he beckoned for magistrate huang.


    county magistrate huang saw that it was the troublesome magistrate from the day before yesterday again, and his scalp tightened. why was he everywhere?


    ¡°what orders do you have, sir?¡±


    ¡°do you know which of these houses haven¡¯t been sold?¡±


    county magistrate huang followed the magistrate¡¯s finger and looked over. he was pointing at the houses on both sides of ming yue mountain. he quickly shook his head.


    ¡°milord, you should know that i was just transferred to reliance town and am not familiar with this place, so i don¡¯t know anything about these things.¡± ¡°as for those houses, i had to read the records to know.¡±


    ¡°alright, then this matter is settled. i¡¯ll have to trouble county magistrate huang to see if there are any residences that have yet to be sold. my nephew is about to come to the capital to participate in the imperial examination¡­¡±


    ¡°princess asked this one to ask magistrate huang why he wanted to see princess. ¡±


    county magistrate huang didn¡¯t even take a nap and directly explained his intentions.


    ¡°the lords are asking when the princess will teach us how to raise seedlings again. ¡±


    ¡°teach you how to grow seedlings?¡±


    didn¡¯t he teach her the day before yesterday?


    even if you don¡¯t learn it, you can learn it from the old farmers in the village.


    ¡°the princess only came up with the idea of planting crops. as for the ability to farm, those farmers were more proficient.¡±


    chun hua was afraid that the gatehouse would not be able to keep these people under control, so she had come under mo ruyue¡¯s orders.


    coincidentally, she heard county magistrate huangs words and immediately followed up.


    the moment she said this, the faces of the county magistrates turned ugly. ignoring their expressions, chun hua continued, ¡°the princess was tired two days ago and needs a good rest today. the lords should go to the village and ask the old farmers. there is no need to ask the princess.¡¯


    ¡°besides, didn¡¯t the princess leave the matter of raising seedlings to the village chief and chief of west river village to assist the lords?¡±


    ¡°the adults should go ask them. the princess was also helpless.¡±


    after saying this, chun hua also ignored them and gave them a look. she turned around and entered the inner courtyard.


    in the end, county magistrate huang took the lead and shamelessly begged the old village chief and wang tiezhu to teach them how to raise seedlings again. if they did not learn well, they would not have the face to go back.


    the main reason was that it would be difficult to explain to the emperor.


    after a few rounds of ¡°beating up¡±, this time, he was truly obedient with the old village chief, wang tiezhu, and the others to learn how to raise seedlings. fortunately, they had grasped the essentials after a day.


    seeing that many villages and towns had to raise seedlings in advance, the prefectural magistrates who had learned the technique took their leave with mo ruyue and their county magistrates.


    as soon as they left, mo ruyue was basking in the sun in the garden pavilion. chun hua came to report, ¡°there are many people from the women¡¯s college and hospital in the village who want to enroll.¡±


    ¡°princess, please tell me.¡±


    the teachers from the women¡¯s college didn¡¯t need to report to them directly and accepted the students. they couldn¡¯t make a decision on the hospital¡¯s request to study medicine. after all, they needed princess ming yue to teach them personally, so they sent someone to ask.


    ¡°only those who have medical skills and understand medicine are accepted.¡±


    nim¡­ if they were young, smart, and talented, they could take in a few of them as medicine boys.


    he let da han, xiao han, da shu, xiao shu, li xia and xiao xue discuss the selection process.


    ¡°once you¡¯re done, bring it over for me to take a look.¡±


    it was best not to accept more than two people from the same village.


    mo ruyue closed her eyes and instructed chun hua before continuing to bask in the sun. she felt that she was lacking calcium and needed to replenish it.


    chun hua personally went to the medical school to find da han, xiao han, and a few others to explain mo ruyue¡¯s instructions.


    the first time mo ruyue recruited people, she wanted them even if she didn¡¯t know how to do it. that was because she didn¡¯t care if she taught one or two people. but now, she didn¡¯t want to teach anymore.


    da han, xiao han, and a few others who were good at medicine could already finish their apprenticeship and could already perform simple external diagnosis. however, they could only bring people who knew some medical knowledge. if they were to teach people who did not know anything, it would be more troublesome. they themselves were not proficient in this field..

 Chapter 602

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    after chun hua left, mo ruyue thought about it and felt that this was not going to work.


    her original intention in setting up a medical school was to free herself. as a princess, she could not stay in the medical school every day to teach those new students.


    the second was to let more people learn more and better medical skills, which could benefit more people.


    now, there were more people who wanted to study medicine than ever before.


    ¡°wei yi. rr


    wei yi suddenly appeared at the door.


    ¡°princess, please instruct me.¡±


    ¡°go to the town and the county. ask master to send someone to go with you to every clinic to find the person in charge. tell them that if there are doctors who are too old to make house calls but still want to do something, i want to invite them to my medical school as disciples. if they are willing, you can send someone to bring them here and settle them down.¡±


    ¡°try to send people from simple families.¡±


    the current medical school was no longer the big two- story house that it had been at the beginning. two rows of inverted rooms were added to the back of the original house, and a large courtyard was enclosed. if anyone was willing to come, she would let them stay there.


    now, her stall was getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°yes.


    after wei yi left, su luo jumped to mo ruyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°sister, can i find a few people to study medicine with you?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t need you to teach me. i¡¯ll just learn from them in your medical school.¡±


    su luo had nothing to do all day. if he wasn¡¯t strolling around the princess¡¯ manor, he would go to the town. he rarely went to the county, so he liked to stroll around the various villages to see the changes in the villages. his favorite places were the medical college, the women¡¯s college, and then gu yings civil and military academy.


    su luo went to the women¡¯s college more often and had seen the skills of the


    two doctors there. he had even seen a c-section, but of course, he had never seen it with his own eyes. at that time, he was listening outside. when he learned about the laparotomy technique, he was shocked.


    he had been quite busy in the past few days. although he was not in the northland, the deployment in the northland was like a net fishing.


    he felt that mo ruyue¡¯s women¡¯s medical college was particularly good.


    ¡°sure, you can find reliable people to learn from them. although my place is small, i have a lot of talents. i¡¯m not bragging. i guarantee that i can teach you some common small problems.¡±


    nio ruyue didn¡¯t mind as long as she didn¡¯t have to work. however, for the sake of her big brother¡¯s grand plan, she would have to grit her teeth even if she had to go on the battlefield herself. every moment of leisure was precious now.


    after obtaining mo ruyue¡¯s approval, su luo immediately sent the eagle guards back to look for her.


    during this period of time, gu ying was busier because the spring examinations were about to begin this year. there were a few students in the academy who could participate in the spring examinations. gu ying had been staying in the academy for the past few days to personally supervise those students.


    there were so many people, and if he didn¡¯t say how many, he would at least have to send out two or three.


    during this period of time, the civil and martial arts institute had started their devil training mode. gu ying himself was busy every day until 11 am before returning home.


    mo ruyue looked at gu ying, who had obviously become thinner in the past two days, and felt a little amused.


    ¡°l think you won¡¯t stop until you become a great scholar.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. we must become famous in the first batch. only then will more and better students flock to us in the future. we can even attract those true great scholars.¡±


    gu ying was at home every day, but he couldn¡¯t accompany his wife every day. the goal he set for himself was to make the civil and martial arts institute famous.


    ¡°alright, no matter what, you¡¯re in the right. hurry up and drink this bowl of soup.¡±


    gu ying took the bowl of soup from mo ruyue and gulped it down without caring what it was.


    ¡°oh right, someone from the agency came to deliver something today. it¡¯s from snowworld village.¡±


    ¡°they also brought over several pieces of pine blossom stones. i think they look pretty good. we can ask them to bring more over. these are the onlv things that the big villages in our village lack. before the provincial examination, we can hold a tea party for those strange mountains and stones.¡±


    ¡°big brother said that the seafood should arrive in a few days. he could also serve some as a special dish on that day.¡±


    ¡°there are also a few rare herbs in the north. we don¡¯t have them here, but there are many in the north. we can take them out and promote them when the time comes.¡¯


    mo ruyue was making plans. it seemed like she was going to do something big.


    ¡°your idea is good.¡±


    when gu ying returned, it was already the middle of the night. the two of them had talked for so long, and it was already 10 p. m. the children had already gone back to their rooms to sleep.


    if mo ruyue hadn¡¯t been waiting for gu ying, she would have fallen asleep long ago.


    ¡°it¡¯s already late at night. wifey, let¡¯s go to bed¡­¡±


    gu ying picked mo ruyue up and carried her to their bedroom.


    along the way, the people who saw it all hurriedly lowered their heads and did not dare to look at them.


    although the prince consort had been like this during this period of time and had a good relationship with the princess, it was still very embarrassing to bump into him.


    mo ruyue waited for him for so long that she was too lazy to walk anymore. she let him hug her and enjoyed it quite a bit. she swayed through the courtyard and into the bedroom. mo ruyue was almost falling asleep.


    gu ying thought that he would be taking his students to the provincial examination in a few days. he could come back on the same day, but the busy mood was different from at home.


    after the provincial examination, they still had to go to the capital examination. after the capital examination, they had to go to the academy examination. as for whether there were any students who could reach this step, he had been personally watching the students every day these few days. they had to have someone who could reach this step.


    after all these calculations, gu ying was afraid that he would not be able to have a good time with his wife for a few months, so he had to spend more time now.


    when he saw that his wife in his arms was about to fall asleep, he lowered his head and kissed her awake.


    nio ruyue was sobered up by his actions. she knew what he was going to do when she saw him like that, so she quickly raised her hand to stop him.


    ¡°my ruyue letter hasn¡¯t come yet.¡±


    ¡°um. ¡±


    gu ying subconsciously responded. he just wanted to continue what he wanted to do. as he kissed her, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. what did his wife say just now?


    her monthly letter for this month hadn¡¯t come yet. what did she mean?


    mo ruyue saw that gu ying had finally stopped and smiled at him.


    under the warm orange candlelight, the atmosphere was particularly mesmerizing, but gu ying no longer had the anxious heart from before.


    ¡°what did you say?¡±


    ¡°you mean, you haven¡¯t sent a letter this month?¡±


    gu ying calculated the date of today and remembered the date of mo ruyue¡¯s monthly letter last month.


    he suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°then we, we might¡­¡±


    gu ying did not dare to finish his sentence, but mo ruyue nodded with a smile.


    ¡°yes, we might have a child soon.¡±


    mo ruyue thought that gu ying would be very happy, but she did not expect to see gu yings eyes redden as soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? are you not happy that we might have a child?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    gu ying quickly shook his head and buried his face in her heart.


    ¡°no, i¡¯m happy. i¡¯m going crazy. beloved, don¡¯t be angry. i heard them say that pregnant women can¡¯t be agitated.¡±


    ¡°there are still a lot of things i can¡¯t do. i can¡¯t remember at the moment. it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll ask granny rong, granny yan, and the others. i¡¯ll also ask sister-in-law wang and the others!¡±


    gu ying knew that he had frightened mo ruyue. he quickly composed himself, but he was too excited and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°put me down quickly and go wash up.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that he was happy, so she was just teasing him..

 Chapter 603

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    before this, she had been hesitating whether she should have children or not. in fact, she was a little resistant to it. however, when she saw gu ying who had been working hard for her, she thought that she should let nature take its course. she even set a time limit of half a year for herself to prepare.


    if she got pregnant within half a year, then she would give birth. if she didn¡¯t get pregnant within this half a year, they would have qingting and qinghao anyway. qingting and qinghao were equivalent to gu yings descendants, so it was no different from their own children.


    who knew that she would get pregnant in a month just as she was preparing? it was also fate.


    initially, she didn¡¯t plan to tell gu ying in advance. she wanted to give him a surprise. however, she remembered that the qin family had always inherited the genes for multiple births. it was the kind of powerful genes that both men and women inherited. for safety reasons, she told him. ¡°alright, wife, lie down first. i¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to smell like this.¡¯ ¡°how do you know who the mother is?¡±


    ¡°hehe, it must be!¡±


    ¡°even if it¡¯s just one, it¡¯s still our treasure!¡±


    gu ying hummed energetically and went to wash up.


    when she woke up the next day, mo ruyue was still sound asleep. gu ying had already arranged everything for everyone in the house, including what mo ruyue would eat in the morning.


    he had specifically asked granny rong and granny yan a lot of questions. he felt that these two were people who took care of the empress dowager in the palace. they definitely knew as much as the doctor about what a woman should eat during pregnancy, what she could eat, and what was good for the child.


    granny rong and granny yan had suspected that mo ruyue might be pregnant because of the late monthly letter. however, they did not dare to announce the fact that they had not confirmed it. however, the two of them had a tacit understanding that everything was prepared according to the possibility that mo ruyue was pregnant.


    early in the morning, the prince consort had called the two of them over so nervously. he asked about pregnant women everywhere. the two of them knew everything in their hearts and could not help but smile. they were so happy this morning.


    the maidservant who was sweeping the courtyard accidentally spilled a basin of water. she had been trembling all morning, afraid of being punished by the two nannies. if she had known earlier, the two nannies were the strictest in the entire manor. even the princess''[ personal maidservant chun hua was afraid of them.


    people just couldn¡¯t do anything wrong. if they did something wrong, there would always be clues. the more afraid the maid was, the more she would be discovered by granny yan. she was already prepared to be scolded and her monthly salary would be deducted.


    however, granny yan smiled and asked her to sweep in the outer courtyard. although she was sent away, she was not scolded, which made the maidservant¡¯s hair stand on end.


    was granny yan waiting for her?


    not only did the servant maids sweep away the outer courtyard nervously, but the dogs and deer that usually liked to play in the courtyard were also chased away by granny rong.


    the dogs and deer felt a little strange. why were they suddenly not allowed to play at home? if they were not at home, then so be it. they went to the mountains to catch rabbits and eat braised rabbits at night.


    the dogs arranged dinner well.


    after gu ying finished breakfast with the four children, he instructed chun


    hua several times, ¡°from today onwards, don¡¯t run around personally for anything. you must stay by madam¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°if you find anything wrong with madam, you must tell granny yan or granny


    rong in time.¡±


    chun hua was the first to know about mo ruyue!s late monthly arrival. she had even discovered it earlier than mo ruyue herself. she also knew why the prince consort was so strict with her, so she nodded in agreement with a smile on her face.


    ¡°this servant will obey!¡¯


    the children looked at gu ying strangely.


    gu ying said, ¡°don¡¯t just stand there and eat.¡±


    under gu yings urging, the four children did not waste any time. after quickly finishing their breakfast, gu ying first sent the two girls to the women¡¯s college.


    although the women¡¯s college was in the village and the road was very safe, gu ying felt that girls should be carefully taken care of when they grew up. they should also be carefully pampered so that they would not be easily deceived by those flowery people. ever since he came back, he had been the one to send the two girls to school. when he was busy, he would also ask wei yi and wei er to send them to school.


    on the way, gu ying repeatedly emphasized to the four children, ¡°your sister-in-law and mother have been a little tired recently. don¡¯t let her worry about the big and small matters at home. try to solve your own problems. if you can¡¯t solve them, tell me.¡±


    the four children nodded.


    ¡°mother is not feeling well. do you want to get some medicine for her?¡±


    ¡°medicine is 30% poisonous. you¡¯ve studied medicine with your mother for so long. don¡¯t you know this? how can you always take medicine?¡±


    mo ruyue had already told gu ying that although she was basically sure that she was pregnant, it was still too early for her to tell the children.


    however, gu ying was afraid that the children would cause too much trouble for mo ruyue. after all, the four children treated mo ruyue as their mother and liked to look for her whenever there was something wrong.


    especially since qin qingting loved to act coquettish and liked to pounce on her mother, she couldn¡¯t be so rash.


    ¡°anyway, just remember that if there¡¯s anything, don¡¯t bother your mother and sister-in-law. you¡¯re all big kids now, and it¡¯s time for you to take charge.¡±


    the four children wondered if their mother (sister-in-law) was seriously ill because gu ying had specifically brought this up. they could not help but worry.


    ¡°uncle, tell us the truth. did mother get some serious illness? i can handle it.


    if there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll think of a solution together. why don¡¯t we go to grandpa qin?¡±


    the other three children nodded in agreement.


    ¡°your sister-in-law and mother isn¡¯t sick. she is just tired and needs more rest. ¡±


    gu ying explained it to the children before they believed him. the two girls had already arrived at the women¡¯s college.


    after sending the two girls off, the two boys followed gu ying to the civil and martial arts institute.


    in the civil and martial arts institute, the students who had been closely watched by gu ying for the past few days actually noticed that principal xue was very different from usual!


    he seemed to be in a particularly good mood today.


    however, shouldn¡¯t they be nice to him if he was in a good mood?


    why was it even stricter than a few days ago?


    ¡°look at your handwriting. forget about the court examination, even if it was the provincial examination, would it be enough to catch the attention of the magistrate?¡±


    if they were lucky enough to go to the court examinations, wouldn¡¯t they taint the emperor¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°rewrite!¡±


    ¡°look at your strategy.¡±


    ¡°rewrite!¡±


    ¡°rewrite!¡±


    ¡°rewrite!¡±


    ¡°rewrite!¡±


    the reason why gu ying was stricter than a few days ago was because his wife was pregnant. he had to stay at home and accompany her more.


    however, the reason why he couldn¡¯t accompany his wife at home was all because of these students. it would be strange if he had a good temper and expression towards them.


    thinking about how he had to miss out on many days when his wife was pregnant, he was angry. when he was angry, he naturally wanted to find the culprit to bring bad luck. the students would become the targets of his anger.


    after a whole morning, the students felt that they had been busy writing for three days. finally, it was time for lunch.


    the students realized that their dean xue had gone home, which was a rare sight!


    all the students heaved a sigh of relief. xiong qiu felt as if he had come back to life.


    ¡°dean xue has been a little strict recently, but he¡¯s finally not in charge of us in the school anymore. let¡¯s go.. we should take this opportunity to go to the village and buy some skewers to improve our food!¡±

 Chapter 604

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    in order to allow these students to adapt to the life in the examination hall, gu ying did not allow these students to bring their manservants around these few days. if anyone made an exception, they would write an additional policy paper.


    therefore, these second-generation heirs had to do everything themselves.


    in order to eat, they were also going all out.


    the few students who knew some martial arts were also fast. they almost caught up with gu ying and quickly hid.


    gu ying, who had been absent-minded the whole morning, was really worried about mo ruyue. he rushed home as soon as the bell rang.


    fortunately, he had not forgotten about the two children. ¡°xiao qiang, take good care of qinghao. you guys can come back slowly later. i have something to do at home first.¡¯


    ¡°yes, big brother.¡±


    ¡°little uncle, is uncle having diarrhea?¡±


    qin qinghao looked at gu ying, who was actually using qinggong, and felt that this was the most likely possibility.


    ¡°oh¡­ maybe.¡±


    qin qingyan also felt that it was possible.


    granny rong and granny yan were also surprised to see gu ying return. it was not that they did not care about the prince consort, but the prince consort had specifically ordered him not to come back for lunch.


    then, they felt that there was nothing to be surprised about. according to the prince consort¡¯s nervousness towards the princess, if the princess was really pregnant, it would be strange if he did not act like this.


    mo ruyue and su luo happened to come to the dining room at this time.


    before they could sit down, they saw gu ying return. mo ruyue smiled at gu ying and said with her eyes, gu ying instantly understood why he was making a fuss.


    gu ying stepped forward and waved chun hua away. he personally pulled out a chair for mo ruyue.


    su luo had a look of disdain on his face. he also dismissed the maidservant and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    when the children came back, they could eat.


    chun hua quickly went to add more bowls and chopsticks for gu ying.


    ¡°why did you come back this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t he say that he was going to supervise the students?¡±


    su luo deliberately tried to find a conversation.


    ¡°l wanted to come back to eat. i wanted to eat this salted chicken. the school didn¡¯t have it, so i came back.¡±


    what else could su luo say? this was someone else¡¯s house.


    not long after, the four children arrived home one after another. wei yi and xia yu went to pick up qin qingting and qin qingshuang.


    a certain someone who had said that he wanted to eat the salted chicken had actually put half of it into mo ruyue¡¯s bowl.


    gu ying had taken some time off in the morning to write a detailed explanation of the pregnancy. it mentioned that mo ruyue¡¯s current condition was the most critical period, and it was also a relatively important period. she needed more nutrition.


    ¡°in the afternoon, i¡¯ll get qing ¡®er and xiao fei to come over to accompany you.¡±


    gu ying was helping mo ruyue shave off the fish bones. as he spoke, he turned around and glanced at granny rong and the others.


    ¡°when the time comes, you have to watch over the young masters and young ladies of the two families. don¡¯t offend your princess.¡± ¡°yes, prince consort. this old servant will remember it.¡¯


    granny rong answered hurriedly.


    ¡°it¡¯s good to let them come. i can tell them about the tea tasting in two days.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to eat salted chicken anymore.¡±


    mo ruyue had already eaten a big drumstick, so she wanted to eat something else.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll eat.¡±


    gu ying said as he stuffed all the salted chicken in mo ruyue¡¯s bowl into his mouth.


    ¡°actually, you just wanted to eat it yourself, so you gave sister so much.¡±


    ¡°you knew that she couldn¡¯t finish it, but it all became yours. what a sinister person!¡±


    although su luo and mo ruyue hadn¡¯t seen each other for 20 years, they were really related by blood. their tastes were actually 80-90% similar.


    basically, su luo loved to eat whatever mo ruyue liked.


    gu ying couldn¡¯t be bothered with su luo. he directly picked up the remaining quarter of the salted chicken on the plate and put it into su luo¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°big brother, you eat.¡± su luo¡­


    was that what he meant?


    alright, the salt-baked chicken was really fragrant!


    ¡°yes, tell them clearly that they will be hosting the tea tasting. you can just sit by the side and watch the overall situation. you don¡¯t have to say anything yourself. you still have me when the time comes. you don¡¯t have to worry about this.


    all you have to do now is eat, drink, and rest well. we¡¯ll take care of everything else, understand?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not that delicate. if you tell me not to do anything and act like a fool, won¡¯t i suffocate to death?¡±


    although mo ruyue was a lazy person, she didn¡¯t like to be so lazy that she looked like a cripple.


    ¡°didn¡¯t i ask you to sit there and preside over the situation?


    when the time comes, you can ask magistrate wu e s wife to come over and help you.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that she couldn¡¯t win against gu ying, but gu ying fed her a piece of fish with his chopsticks.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯m not eating anymore. you can eat the rest yourself. i¡¯m full.¡±


    gu ying didn¡¯t force her to do so. he shoved all the remaining dishes in mo ruyue¡¯s bowl into his mouth.


    he knew that pregnant women couldn¡¯t eat too much and had to eat more and


    ¡°nanny rong will make more of the princess¡¯s favorite snacks in the afternoon.¡¯


    ¡°yes, this old servant will remember it and personally supervise jiayao.¡± gu ying was very satisfied.


    after dinner, gu ying chatted with mo ruyue for a while. seeing that it was getting late, he had no choice but to leave, taking the four children with him.


    only after he left did su luo have the chance to talk to mo ruyue. previously, when gu ying was around, he couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise.


    ¡°sister, what tea party are you holding? what kind of taste? tea leaves?¡±


    ¡°l was just about to talk to you about this. you haven¡¯t been around the entire morning. where have you been?¡±


    ¡°hehe, i¡¯m going to study now.


    you, hurry up and tell me, what kind of tea party are you going to hold?


    your side only knows how to play chrysanthemum parties and tea parties. you can hold several different kinds of parties every month throughout the year.¡±


    however, thinking about it, if his northland had such a beautiful land, he would also be willing to hold a party all year round.


    ¡°when we were at the border previously, l¡­¡±


    mo ruyue told su luo about her relationship with the snow world village, and su luo was envious.


    ¡°why aren¡¯t you from the northland? no, you are the princess of the north!


    no, i have to hurry up and wait for you to become the eldest princess of the northern kingdom. you have to give us the same plan. when the time comes, you just have to give us the plan.¡±


    ¡°how are the preparations on your side?¡±


    ¡°everyone is already in place. as long as i earn enough money here¡­¡±


    the siblings chatted for a while more. su luo saw that mo ruyue had already yawned twice, and she cursed gu ying in her heart. how could he be so unrestrained? look at how sleepy his sister was!


    he decided that when gu ying returned today, he would have a good talk with him!


    ¡°alright, you go and rest. i¡¯ll go and rest too.¡±


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m indeed a little sleepy.¡±


    wei si, who had been sent to get help, returned with xue qing but did not see her.


    xue qing heard nanny rong say that her sister-in-law was asleep. she was about to go into the house to wake her up, but nanny rong stopped her.


    ¡°grand aunt, the princess¡¯s body is not feeling well and has just slept for a while. please let her rest for a while. otherwise, if the prince consort finds out, he will definitely blame this old servant.¡±


    nanny rong had no choice but to mention the prince consort.


    although the prince consort was obedient to their princess and placed the princess at the tip of his heart, they had long understood that the prince consort¡¯s dignity lay with his brothers and sisters.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll go look for xiao fei to play for a while, when sister-in-law wakes up, you guys can call me.¡±


    ¡°alright, grandaunt. this old servant will get someone to send you there.¡±


    qin qingfei was supposed to be here, but her daughter was taking an afternoon nap. the person who called her didn¡¯t say that it was an emergency, so he asked her to come back when the child woke up..

 Chapter 605

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    mo ruyue woke up an hour later, and xue qing had been playing with the two children at qin qingfei¡¯s place for quite a while. the servant girl from the


    princess¡¯s manor came over to invite them, and the two of them went to the princess¡¯s manor.


    ¡°l say, sister-in-law, you¡¯re really happy. it¡¯s good that the children are older. unlike sister xiaofei and l, we have a child who is dragged along by them wherever we go. we¡¯re truly a burden!


    ¡°sister-in-law, why don¡¯t you quickly set up a school for children? sister xiaofei and i will send our children over.¡¯


    ¡°l can do it. as long as your family is willing to do it, i¡¯m willing to do it especially for one of your children!¡±


    mo ruyue thought of the kindergarten in her previous life. it was not impossible to set up a kindergarten, but it was a bit of a responsibility. however, it was not practical to set up a kindergarten at this time. after all, the people here were not like the people in her previous life, where women had to go out to earn money.


    even if she did, she would have to pay for it. other people might not even be able to earn enough money to pay for the tuition fees. it was impossible for a country bumpkin to spend so much money to hire someone to take care of their child. it was even more impossible for rich families. those families had children who were initiated at the age of two or three. they had all invited mr. xi to their homes.


    besides, would old master hua be willing to let them send their great- grandson over?


    ¡°hehehe, i won¡¯t say anymore. i heard from big brother that you¡¯re going to hold some tea party and asked us to come over to discuss this matter.¡±


    xue qing also knew her grandfather. if she really dared to send her child to some academy, she would probably be whipped.


    ¡°sister-in-law, what do you know? it sounds so high-end. let xiaoqing do it. i don¡¯t think i can do it.¡¯


    qin qingfei felt that mo ruyue was definitely going to hold a meeting related to the dignitaries. she was born a peasant, so she would not be able to host it.


    the last time she attended the banquet at the princess¡¯s manor and qin rouwan¡¯s wedding, she had helped to entertain the womenfolk. she felt that it was quite strenuous even after one round. she had also experienced those complicated etiquette and whatnot. now, when she heard about the banquet, she had a headache.


    ¡°if you want me to drink tea and eat snacks, i will.¡±


    ¡°sister xiaofei, you¡¯re wrong. there¡¯s always a first time for people. you¡¯ve already had two previous experiences.


    besides, your family will definitely have these things in the future. let¡¯s not talk about anything else. when our little girl grows up, won¡¯t you hold some tea party for her to look at her son-in m law?¡¯!


    xue qing especially liked qin qingfei¡¯s little niu niu. little niu niu was qin qingfei¡¯s daughter¡¯s nickname, but not many people called her by her full name.


    qin qingfei felt that xue qing was right. she only had one daughter at the moment. even if she had another child in the future, this would be her life. also, gou dan had to find a good girl to marry in the future. he definitely couldn¡¯t just find a random girl.


    when that time came, they would have to hold some tea parties or something so that the children could meet each other, or the elders could help check on them.


    ¡°xiao qing, you¡¯re right. then i¡¯ll learn from you.¡±


    mo ruyue did not mention that she was most likely pregnant. she only told them that the local specialties such as the songhua stone were shipped over from the snow world village and that they needed them to open up a market.


    xue qing and qin qingfei¡¯s eyes lit up as they listened to the plan.


    they loved doing this!


    previously, they had really thought that it was a show about drinking tea and chatting with those madams. they were really not interested. if they could help a poor village slowly rise up, they would love to do it. after all, their village used to be so poor that they could not make a living. now, every household had endless meat to eat every day, and they could even afford to wear silk.


    this was all thanks to sister-in-law. of course, they were willing to do the same.


    ¡°we can¡¯t do this alone. we have to call madam wu.


    originally, he wanted to invite her over in the afternoon, cough. i fell asleep in the afternoon. let¡¯s do it tomorrow.


    come back tomorrow and we¡¯ll discuss it together.¡±


    in the end, mo ruyue and the other two sisters-in-law discussed for a long time. in the end, they called madam wu over and discussed the layout of the venue. they decided on a date to send out the invitations.


    if mrs. wu did not agree to do this, she would not disagree.


    what mo ruyue was doing was a good thing for the country and the people. if madam wu did not agree to it, mo ruyue could give an order to county magistrate wu.


    speaking of which, mrs. wu now treated mo ruyue as her own sister. she was even closer to her than her own sister. as long as mo ruyue said a word, she would immediately arrive at the scene.


    the next day, when mrs. wu came, the few women chattered for a long time about how to decorate the venue and what kind of tea and fruit snacks to use.


    mo ruyue asked su luo when his people would be able to deliver the seafood. the tea tasting was scheduled for the day the seafood arrived.


    they had originally planned to hold the banquet the day after the seafood arrived. mo ruyue thought that it would be a special feature of the banquet to let the guests have a look at the seafood that they had never seen before. it could also enhance the atmosphere. the others also thought that this was a good idea.


    there were still three days before the seafood arrived. mo ruyue thought that there was no hurry, and they could take their time to decorate the place, suddenly, she thought of a serious problem.


    she only remembered that it was cold and snowy in the north, so she could add ice to the seafood to keep it fresh. however, the weather here was getting warmer and warmer. when the seafood arrived, the ice would melt long ago, so there would definitely be a lot of seafood wasted.


    there were still some living ones left. they were all fed by the eagle guards with their own internal strength. it was really not easy. if the seafood was not sold at a price dozens of times higher, it would be a waste to the eagle guards who worked hard.


    the seafood was all fished up by the eagle guards, and it was not easy to get them. she felt sorry for them to die on the way.


    how could they waste such good food like this? it was such a pity. however, dead seafood could not be eaten. if it was not delicious, it could cause acute gastroenteritis or something like that. in this era, it could kill people.


    su luo didn¡¯t have mo ruyue¡¯s thoughts. instead, he felt quite happy. half of the eagle guards could be guaranteed to be alive. when the time came, they could be sold for a lot of money. he believed that he would be able to make a fortune very soon.


    mo ruyue looked at him as if he was a fool.


    she recalled the seafood in the supermarket in her previous life. many of them were frozen alive to keep the seafood fresh.


    actually, they could do it too!


    ¡°big brother, i¡¯ve thought of a better way to not waste seafood.¡±


    ¡°tell me what you have in mind.¡±


    of course, su luo didn¡¯t want to waste it. how could she not listen?


    ¡°when you fish up the seafood, freeze them all with ice. if the ice is about to melt halfway, just add more ice.¡±


    ¡°how can it be that easy?¡±


    it wasn¡¯t that sullo hadn¡¯t thought of this method before.


    ¡°then it¡¯s fine when we¡¯re in the north. the ice won¡¯t melt. since the frozen seafood has melted here, won¡¯t the ice that we bring with us also melt?¡±


    ¡°use saltpeter!¡±

 Chapter 606

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°saltpeter?¡±


    mo ruyue asked someone to find some saltpeter. with her current status, this was still very convenient. in a short while, they would get saltpeter from the county. mo ruyue instructed su luo to make it himself. this way, he might be able to remember the steps better and hand it over to the eagle guards.


    ¡°big brother, you have to remember that the ice made from saltpeter can¡¯t be eaten directly. the water can¡¯t be drunk either. it has to be frozen through a basin before it can be used for food.¡¯


    this was the best way to maintain hygiene.


    it was meant to be used on seafood. seafood had to be eaten. to be safe, a little trouble was inevitable.


    when su luo personally followed the steps mo ruyue had taught her and made a basin of clean and edible ice, she was shocked!


    this way, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the seafood dying halfway. they would basically be able to catch as much as they could!


    ¡°hahaha, sister is too smart. how did you know all this?¡±


    ¡°uh¡­ i learned this based on the experience and summary of the seniors in the medical books. i tried it and found that it could really cure ice.¡±


    this method is also simple. you have to master it yourself. don¡¯t leak it everywhere.¡±


    as she spoke, mo ruyue waved at su luo. su luo quickly went in front of mo ruyue and leaned over to listen. he knew what his sister was going to whisper to him.


    ¡°let me tell you, even gu ying doesn¡¯t know the method to make ice, let alone the emperor of xi liang. you must keep it a secret for me, 1 didn¡¯t tell them.¡±


    mo ruyue felt that her elder brother was really pitiful. if he hadn¡¯t met her, he would have been fighting alone to survive. therefore, she wanted to help him more.


    it was possible that they were related by blood, but it was more because the two of them had been together for a long time. she really treated su luo as her biological brother.


    of course, su luo also treated her as her own sister. there was no better brother than her.


    when su luo heard her sister say that she was the first to tell him about this method, she was very, very happy!


    he felt that he had finally won a round in front of these people. as expected, his sister was still on his side.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    as su luo spoke, she pointed at the sky and then at mo ruyue and herself.


    but don¡¯t worry, i definitely won¡¯t let you suffer!


    when my great cause is successful¡­¡±


    ¡°alright, do we still need to talk about this with our relationship? don¡¯t wait until you¡¯ve accomplished your great cause.


    at that time, you can let me, your sister, do whatever i want in your northern country.¡±


    ¡°of course, is there a need to say that?


    even if he had to give up the throne of the northern kingdom to his sister, it was fine.¡¯


    as su luo said this, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°sister, do you want to be the emperor?


    when i take the throne, can you be the empress?


    didn¡¯t they always refuse to let me get the throne?


    if i don¡¯t kill them, i¡¯ll lock them in the prison and watch me ascend the throne. then, i¡¯ll pass the throne to you and you¡¯ll be the emperor.¡±


    mo ruyue knew that the ¡®they¡¯ that sullo was referring to was the emperor of the northland and those princes.


    what did those people do to his big brother? he actually thought of such a method to deal with them. he hated them.


    she looked at her brother who was getting more and more serious and quickly waved at him.


    ¡°big brother, i¡¯ll just forget about it. i don¡¯t want to be an emperor. what¡¯s so good about being an emperor when it¡¯s so tiring?


    look at that ji hong, who was busy handling all kinds of affairs. he had to take care of all kinds of things.


    if he wanted to come out and play, he had to secretly do so, and he had to be in a hurry. he was exhausted. what was so good about the emperor?


    1 just want to be a princess who can do whatever she wants all over the world. i can go wherever 1 want, and no one will dare to provoke me. 1 can eat whatever i want, play however i want, and do whatever i want. i want to live a life without any restrictions. this is what life is like. i don¡¯t want to be an emperor who works himself to death.¡±


    mo ruyue waved her hands as she spoke.¡± no, no!¡±


    su luo listened to her sister¡¯s words. he also looked forward to the happy days she described. otherwise, how could he have thought of making her the emperor? sigh! his sister was too smart to be fooled.


    ¡°hehehe, although you don¡¯t like it, but big brother¡¯s words are sincere. if you want to be the emperor one day, tell big brother and he will immediately give the throne to you.


    remember what big brother said today. it¡¯s effective at any time.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t like it, why did you go and snatch it?¡±


    mo ruyue asked subconsciously.


    ¡°at my current level, i don¡¯t really like the position of the emperor. i want to fight for it now because of those people. they¡¯re really too much.


    they were becoming more and more cruel and ruthless. the lives of the common people under their jurisdiction were getting more and more difficult.


    actually, i don¡¯t like being an emperor either. we¡¯re indeed siblings. i think the same as you. it¡¯s a pity that we siblings have a younger brother.¡±


    mo ruyue knew what he was implying. if he had a younger brother, he could pass the throne to his younger brother, and he could also do whatever he wanted. she had never seen such a prince.


    ¡°hey, why don¡¯t i give the throne to guying?¡±


    ¡°big brother, you want to make me lose my virginity and fight 3,000 women over him? are you sure you¡¯re not trying to scam me?¡±


    ¡°he dares!


    but forget it. i¡¯ll think of other ways. i¡¯ll get the throne first.¡±


    su luo had a headache thinking about how she would have to sit on the throne in the future.


    ¡°no, big brother, don¡¯t you have any concubines? don¡¯t you have a son?


    you¡¯ll work hard for a few years to govern the country well, then pass the throne to your son!¡±


    mo ruyue then remembered that her eldest brother had been here for a month or two, but he had never mentioned anything about her sister-in-law.


    she was too careless. the main thing was that there were quite a lot of single people around her, and they were all old. she had almost forgotten that in this era, 20-year-olds could already have children.


    ¡°i¡¯m not getting married. i can¡¯t harm the girl.¡±


    su luo said calmly, but the trace of injury in his eyes did not escape mo ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    a thought flashed through mo ruyue¡¯s mind. she quickly grabbed su luffs hand and took his pulse.


    su luo couldn¡¯t break free, afraid that she would hurt her sister if she moved too much.


    after a while, mo ruyue was so angry that she wanted to flip the table. ¡°preposterous!


    why are they so vicious? is that old dog your biological father?


    how could they do this to you?¡±


    mo ruyue was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, and her expression changed.


    su luo quickly comforted him.


    ¡°sister, calm down. it¡¯s not worth it to be angry with that kind of person. i was poisoned by them when i was young. later on, when i grew up, i knew some things. i couldn¡¯t get a doctor to treat me, so i just didn¡¯t care.¡±


    su luo didn¡¯t realize that mo ruyue¡¯s expression was getting uglier as he spoke.


    ¡°i¡¯ve thought about it long ago. let¡¯s seize the throne and let that old thief live. let him watch over his country. in the future, there will be no successor.


    then, he still wanted to die!


    ¡°as for whether he¡¯s my biological father or not, i¡¯ve thought about it before, but i can¡¯t find anyone to verify it. perhaps he really isn¡¯t my biological father.


    my biological father definitely can¡¯t be like that with me.¡±


    otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to watch his other sons cut him off.


    he did not dare to say the last sentence in front of his sister.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. let¡¯s just let him watch helplessly. in the end, his country and his world will be taken by someone who isn¡¯t his descendant.. think about it, isn¡¯t this very venting?¡±

 Chapter 607

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    speaking of being infertile, su luo still felt a little regretful. who didn¡¯t want to have a child of their own? however, he couldn¡¯t show it in front of his sister.


    mo ruyue was furious. the emperor of the northern country was extremely vicious. he was afraid that the su family would overshadow his master, so he allowed his subordinates to slander him in the court. he used a chicken feather as an arrow and convicted the su family of an unwarranted crime. then, he unexpectedly executed the entire su family.


    it was not impossible for him to kill his father-in-law¡¯s family who helped him ascend to the throne and make the son of the su familys bloodline die!


    ¡°what¡¯s his name?¡±


    su luo knew that her sister was asking about the emperor of the northland.


    ¡°tuoba sword, the sword of saber and sword.¡¯


    ¡°she¡¯s indeed a b * tch!


    what¡¯s your name in the northland?¡±


    su luo almost couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°my name was su luo in the northland. i changed it myself after my mother passed away. at that time, he wanted to pretend to be righteous, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to me.


    i¡¯m also the last trace of the su family¡¯s bloodline. he doesn¡¯t dare to kill me, or else he¡¯ll be cursed by the world.¡±


    in fact, su luo¡¯s name was when his mother died. at that time, the little su


    luo suddenly said to everyone,¡±from now on, my name is su luo!¡±


    when su luo introduced herself to people outside, she always said that her name was su luo. she wanted to leave an heir for the su family and also to commemorate his mother.


    the emperor wanted to show his benevolent side, but he agreed on the surface but gritted his teeth in his heart.


    because of this, tuoba jian¡¯s nominal father turned a blind eye when his other sons drugged him.


    su luo had always remembered when his mother died. that scene was still vivid in her mind. he had never told anyone about it.


    in fact, that scene had always been deeply engraved in his mind. he often dreamed of that scene in the middle of the night. it was only when he came here and met his sister that these nightmares gradually left him. however, he would never forget the torture and pain that had been inflicted on him for so many years.


    ¡°wife, what¡¯s wrong? don¡¯t be angry. if there¡¯s anything, tell me!¡±


    as soon as gu ying returned, he saw his wife¡¯s face was very ugly and pale. he panicked and ran to her side to comfort her. he pressed his hand against her back and slowly transferred some internal energy to unblock her meridians, telling her not to be so angry. he didn¡¯t even have time to pay attention to su luo, who was at the side.


    su luo didn¡¯t expect her sister to be so angry. his heart ached and he was touched.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t be angry. big brother is really fine.


    you don¡¯t know how happy i was when i thought i was the only one left in this world!¡±


    su luo¡¯s heart ached for mo ruyue and her heart ached for him. as she spoke, she was about to cry.


    men don¡¯t shed tears easily, but they haven¡¯t reached the point of sadness.


    nio ruyue knew that she couldn¡¯t be so emotional. it wouldn¡¯t be good for her and the baby. seeing that her brother was very nervous about her, she felt even more uncomfortable. she resisted the urge to cry and smiled.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m not angry. we must seize the throne and keep that old thief alive. let him watch helplessly as his throne becomes someone else¡¯s!¡±


    she took two deep breaths.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll definitely think of a way to cure you.¡±


    ¡°okay, i believe you, but you don¡¯t have to be too anxious. you can¡¯t be anxious for a while. after all, it¡¯s been so many years. don¡¯t worry yourself too much.


    it really doesn¡¯t matter if you have a child or not, but i just want you to be well.¡¯


    su luo originally wanted mo ruyue not to worry so much. in order to calm her down, she could only go along with what she said. however, she didn¡¯t want her to just dive into it and not do anything else all day. if she was exhausted, it wouldn¡¯t be the result she wanted to see.


    gu ying, who was standing at the side, also understood the carelessness of their conversation. no wonder his wife was so angry. it turned out that his brother-in-law had lost his fertility.


    as for how he lost it, was there a need to ask? not to mention his wife, even he was very angry when he heard it.


    what kind of despicable method was this!


    in the future, if his children were to fight to the death like this, they would not have to fight on their own. he would personally end them and he would be able to live a few more years.


    it seemed that she couldn¡¯t have too many children, especially if her family was rich and powerful.


    if they were unlucky enough to be born with impure thoughts, wouldn¡¯t they start fighting?


    ¡°wife, don¡¯t be so anxious. as long as we¡¯re all fine, we can think of a way to solve anything. if it doesn¡¯t work, we can go and find master to discuss it with him. we can also borrow two imperial physicians from the palace for the


    emperor. there must be a way.¡±


    mo ruyue hurriedly nodded upon hearing gu yings words.


    ¡°right, help me send a letter to the palace right now and borrow two of the best imperial physicians who are good at treating this area. the sooner, the better.¡¯


    gu ying quickly nodded.¡± i¡¯ll get them to deliver the letter now.¡±¡±


    gu ying immediately called for a servant girl to bring over a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. he then wrote a letter to ji hong in front of mo ruyue asking for an imperial physician and asked wei yi to deliver it personally.


    mo ruyue was relieved when she saw wei yi leave with the letter.


    ¡°wife, don¡¯t be so anxious if anything happens in the future. it¡¯s not good.¡±


    su luo realized that gu ying was too worried about her sister¡¯s emotional problems in the past two days. even the children were not allowed to come close to her, and the cats and dogs were not allowed to stay at home and bother her sister.


    he was a little suspicious. now was clearly not the time to ask.


    at this time, the children had also returned from school. mo ruyue knew that it was useless to be angry, so she quickly calmed down.


    if that b * tch knew that she was still alive and that there was still a trace of the su family¡¯s bloodline living in this world, what kind of face would she have!


    ¡°did that old thief not know that mother gave birth to me?¡±


    ¡°yes, he doesn¡¯t knowv. only i know about this.¡±


    mo ruyue was relieved to receive the answer and went to play with the children. qin qingting and qin qinghao had received a secret signal from gu ying to drag mo ruyue to tell her what had happened in the school.


    although the two children did not know what had happened at home, they could feel that their mother was not in a good mood. after receiving his uncle¡¯s gaze, he very tactfully rolled around on mo ruyue¡¯s side, begging for her attention.


    ¡°sister, is she feeling unwell? are you guys hiding something from me?¡±


    su luo saw that her sister had gone out, so she pulled gu ying to the side and asked him in a low voice.


    gu ying thought that he should not hide this from him.


    ¡°this is just our preliminary judgment. in fact, it should be about right. we thought that it hasn¡¯t even been a month, so we didn¡¯t reveal it to you.


    ruyue might be pregnant, so brother, can you tell me first?


    if ruyue were to be so emotional, it would not be good for her and the child in her stomach.¡¯


    ¡°really? really? that¡¯s great!¡¯


    when su luo heard this, she quickly grabbed gu yings hand and jumped around happily like a child.


    gu ying smiled and nodded.


    ¡°how can it be fake if my wife told me personally!¡±


    ¡°i know she¡¯s your wife, but she¡¯s also my sister. why didn¡¯t you tell me


    earlier


    otherwise, how could he handle himself? however, his heart was still filled with joy.


    ¡°see, you call me big brother too, right? it¡¯s said that your family specializes in giving birth to twins.


    you see, i just want to make a deal with you. you see, i might not have any descendants in this life, but you do!


    see if you can give me a daughter to raise in the future. i don¡¯t want your son. how about it?


    i¡¯ll give her the entire northland. i¡¯ll nurture her into the first empress of the northland!


    in the future, let your daughter look down on the five countries!¡±


    su luo imagined how beautiful it would be in the future. in the future, he would pass the throne to his daughter. just thinking about it made her feel good..

 Chapter 608

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°you wish! you want to give birth to your own child!¡± gu ying said mercilessly. ¡±


    ¡°aiya, that¡¯s not it. let¡¯s discuss it properly. i might not be able to give birth in my entire life. you can¡¯t just watch me be alone, right? at that time, my younger sister would definitely not be able to bear it. i originally wanted to pass the throne to my younger sister, but she didn¡¯t want it. she didn¡¯t want it, so we can only pass it on to our descendants.¡±


    you have so many children at home. what¡¯s wrong with giving me one? i didn¡¯t ask you for a son. i just want a daughter.


    can¡¯t you have some pity on your brother-in-law?


    you seem to respect me on the surface, but that¡¯s not the case, is it?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t pester me. i won¡¯t agree to anything you say.


    what happened to his daughter? my daughter is also my baby!


    if you have the ability, go tell your sister!¡±


    when su luo heard that, she knew that it was not the case. it was useless to


    pester her brother-in-law about this matter. she still needed her sister¡¯s consent.


    ¡°that¡¯s a good idea. i¡¯ll go find my sister now.¡±


    gu ying looked at his brother-in-law who had turned around to pester his wife for the child and shook his head helplessly.


    mo ruyue would never agree to his request. he had to cure his brother.


    ¡°if you want to pass the throne, pass it to your own child. if you don¡¯t have it, then don¡¯t die.¡¯


    su luo was angered by mo ruyue¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. she rubbed her nose. however, when she saw that mo ruyue was chatting with the children and looked fine, she was truly relieved.


    nanny rong had already asked yao to prepare the tocoly-preserving soup. during the meal, mo ruyue ate as much as she could according to her health condition, without the coaxing of others.


    she had to take good care of her body. it was very likely that she would have to help her brother deal with that old thief before she gave birth.


    when the time came, her physical fitness would not be able to keep up. not to mention gu ying, even her big brother would definitely not want her to follow.


    even she herself could not bear to let the children in her stomach suffer. therefore, what she needed to do now was to take good care of her body and eat well.


    during the meal, the whole family watched mo ruyue¡¯s appetite and ate half an extra bowl of rice.


    early the next morning, which was also the day of the tea tasting, gu ying went to the academy to make arrangements and returned later.


    mo ruyue was taking a stroll in the courtyard after breakfast. nanny rong was reporting to her about the details of the venue that was being decorated at home.


    not long after, madam wu, xue qing, and qin rouwan all came over. mo ruyue personally came to the door with her maids to welcome them.


    mrs. wu was a little flattered by her behavior.


    they were close, but mo ruyue had gone too far by coming to the main entrance to pick her up with such a big fanfare. after all, mo ruyue was a princess, so she couldn¡¯t afford such generous treatment! ¡°it¡¯s really my fault for troubling sisters to come so early.¡±


    ¡°sister, what are you saying?¡±


    the few of them chatted as they walked into the princess¡¯s manor.


    ¡°sister, what kind of relationship do we have? it¡¯s just a matter of a word. don¡¯t be so polite. should i help you or not next time?


    besides, i¡¯m helping myself by helping you. this is something that others can¡¯t even beg for.¡±


    everyone liked to get along like this. they didn¡¯t like to scheme against each other. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to play together.


    mo ruyue was even happier when she heard madam wu r s words. indeed, working with smart people was a relief.


    as the tea tasting was more important today, nanny rong and nanny yan were afraid that mo ruyue would tire herself out when they saw mo ruyue¡¯s expression. hence, they secretly told xue qing, qin qingfei, qin rouwan, and madam wu about mo ruyue¡¯s pregnancy.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t be busy. leave this to us!¡±


    when they found out that mo ruyue was pregnant, they were so pleasantly surprised that they couldn¡¯t hide the joy on their faces.


    ¡°aiya, alright, alright. hurry up and sit there properly. if you¡¯re really tired from sitting, get up and walk around a little. don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t come to a place with many people. we guarantee that we¡¯ll do as you say!


    ¡°if it really doesn¡¯t work, when we¡¯re done setting it up, you can tell us if you¡¯re not satisfied with anything. we¡¯ll just set it up again. don¡¯t walk around here anymore. if you walk around, we won¡¯t be in the mood to work.¡±


    ¡°since sisters have already said it, then i won¡¯t be polite. i¡¯ll leave it to sisters today.¡±


    of course, madam wu was the best at organizing banquets. qin qingfei supervised the kitchen to prepare the desserts, while xue qing and qin rouwan advocated interpersonal relationships and the prices of the local specialties of the snowy world village.


    the women had their own strengths and quickly organized a banquet. as soon as the banquet was set up, the guests came one after another.


    the invitation to the tea party had been sent out when mo ruyue had invited qin rouwan and the others to discuss it together.


    those who had received the invitation arrived on time today. in fact, even more people arrived earlier, afraid that they would be delayed on the way. if they could not make it, they would suffer a loss.


    of course, when they received the invitation, they also heard the purpose of today¡¯s main venue from the messenger.


    he knew that he was here to buy something, but he was willing.


    the moment these guests entered the venue, they saw a huge strange stone that they had never seen before placed in front of the screen wall that was originally the main door.


    upon closer inspection, the strange stone was stacked layer by layer. the color was also gorgeous. the patterns on the stone and the color were perfectly fused. at a glance, they thought that the stone was alive, causing everyone to gasp in amazement.


    at this moment, a servant girl introduced it to the people watching.¡± this is a strange stone that our princess accidentally obtained when she went to the border. because it was especially beautiful, its shape was especially good, and its color was also beautiful, so the princess brought it back.


    because the princess brought this stone to the battlefield, our xi liang won the battle. therefore, the princess feels that this stone can bring good luck to people, ¡±


    everyone listened to the little servant girl¡¯s introduction with fascination. princess ming yue was indeed a lucky person. the more she looked at this stone, the more beautiful it was. this was much better looking than the dusty fake mountain rock in their courtyard. if they could also put this piece in their courtyard, would they be able to get more luck?


    no matter how reluctant these people were, seeing that it was getting late and they had to enter the venue, they all wanted to find an opportunity to inquire about where this came from and whether they could get a piece to display at home. the moment they entered, it was enough to shock people.


    today¡¯s tea tasting was similar to an auction. there were no male or female seats, but each family sat at a table. only one or two people came, and two or three or five friends sat at a table. the entire garden was filled. there was a high platform in the center of the garden, and qin rouwan was commanding from the side. chun hua introduced the specialties sent by snow world village and the northland.


    there was no need to introduce the seafood. those who ate it would be fine. when they ate the delicious food, they would naturally ask. when the refreshments were served, the servant girls would also explain to the guests in detail what the snacks were made of.


    the most popular one sent over from the snowy world village was the songhua stone.


    the people invited today were all rich people, and they were the masters of the family. there were more literati and rich people. those people liked these artsy things.


    and these things were rare because they were rare. everything was rare and precious. the pine pine flowers sent from the border were all the same. it was impossible for two pieces to be exactly the same. nature¡¯s creation was just so magical.


    those who had snatched it all felt that their piece was the best, as if they had obtained a treasure.


    however, mo ruyue had personally seen every single one of those pine blossom stones, so they were quite valuable for collection. it would be quite decent to give them away..

 Chapter 609

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    most of the local specialties were sold out, and the customers were eating and drinking happily. the main reason was that the snacks were delicious and fragrant. they had never eaten anything like this before. basically, the madams and young mistresses would ask the servant girls who served them. many masters also asked what the snacks were made of and where they could be sold. thus, the seafood market quietly opened up.


    while the tea party was in full swing, ji hong received gu yings letter from the imperial palace, and he had mixed feelings.


    he looked at the main content of the letter. it was for him to give it to two imperial physicians who knew how to treat infertility.


    he frowned. could it be that gu ying was infertile?


    as for nio ruyue being infertile, he had never thought about it. mo ruyue was a very good doctor herself. even if she had no plans in this aspect, she would not allow her body to have any problems. therefore, the only person he could suspect was guying.


    moreover, gu ying had already sent a letter to him, so how could he not agree? of course, he had to do his best to help him.


    ¡°mo yu, go to the imperial academy of medicine¡­¡±


    ji hong asked the eunuch to bring wei yi over and serve him with good food and drinks. he also asked mo yu to choose a few imperial physicians who were more proficient in infertility. a total of four of them were chosen and followed


    wei yi to west river village.


    before he left, he even got someone to bring along many high-quality medicinal herbs. of course, they were all medicinal herbs that could treat infertility.


    ji hongs actions were not small and alarmed the empress dowager and the empress.


    because the empress did not have anything to worry about, her mother-in-law was her aunt, and she was the most respected person in the world. now that she had a son, she seemed to be more and more quick-witted, and the relationship between ji hong and her was getting better and better.


    although the empress saw the emperor¡¯s actions, as a good wife, she would not take the initiative to ask her husband about those things. if her husband was willing to tell her, she would also be very happy to listen.


    the empress dowager did not care. no matter how old the emperor was, he was still her son. her son had done something that she did not understand, so of course she had to ask.


    she was also asking for her daughter-in-law. in her heart, only the empress was her daughter-in-law. the others were just tools for the royal family to pass on the incense.


    of course, if there was someone her son truly liked, she would treat them sincerely, but no one could surpass the empress.


    now that the emperor had found a few imperial physicians, especially those who were infertile, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    who was the emperor treating?


    was it the emperor himself, or was it for someone else?


    if the emperor and empress dowager felt that it was impossible, then it was the other concubines who wanted to have children!


    the empress dowager called gu ying over.


    ¡°aijia heard that you asked those imperial physicians to treat someone. are you trying to make someone pregnant?¡±


    i think you should wait until the crown prince is older before you have other children.¡¯


    ji hong didn¡¯t understand why his mother called him, but when he heard her question, he smiled helplessly. this was a beautiful misunderstanding!


    ¡°mother is not what you think.


    yesterday, i received a letter from gu ying. he asked me to help find two imperial physicians who knew about that area to lend to him. i didn¡¯t know who the person who needed to be treated was, so i sent a few more. i didn¡¯t expect to alarm mother and make you misunderstand.¡±


    ji hong glanced at the empress beside the empress dowager. ¡°your son naturally wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±


    the empress was a little embarrassed by ji hongs stare.


    ¡°mother, your son said he shouldn¡¯t have come, but you insisted on letting your son come.¡±


    the empress muttered softly, her expression full of embarrassment. ji hong felt that the empress had a hint of a little girl¡¯s coyness that was rarely seen in the past.


    ¡°we¡¯re a family. of course, we have to say it clearly in person. i don¡¯t want you two to be like the others. if you have something to hold back, you won¡¯t be able to vent the unhappiness that has accumulated in your hearts. don¡¯t hold it in and let your thoughts run wild every day.¡±


    the empress dowager looked at the two children and said with a smile.


    ¡°mother said that it¡¯s a matter of¡±


    ji hong spoke to ease the empress ¡¯embarrassment. the empress¡¯s face turned even redder, causing ji hong to look at her repeatedly.


    after wei yi ate, he did not stay for long and brought the few imperial physicians back.


    he still had to worry about those imperial physicians not rushing too fast, afraid that some imperial physician would be jolted and get hurt. the journey that took more than a day had taken more than half a day.


    when the imperial physicians arrived at xihe village, mo ruyue wanted them to immediately take su luo¡¯s pulse. however, two of the imperial physicians looked pale. it was obvious that they had not had a good journey. at this time, they probably could not hear su luffs pulse clearly, so she decided not to do so today.


    the next morning, wei er invited the doctor over. mo ruyue immediately asked the few imperial physicians to follow her to su luo¡¯s place. of course, su luo had makeup on. after all, it was better for fewer people to know his identity.


    su luo was also very nervous because of mo ruyue¡¯s nervous posture. in fact, he had tried countless methods over the years and secretly found countless doctors to treat him. the results were all the same, but he did not want to disappoint his sister. if not for his sister, he would not have let these people take his pulse. it would be futile.


    ¡°that princess. no matter what happens later, don¡¯t be anxious. just like you said, anything is possible, right?¡±


    su luo was afraid that the results of the imperial physicians and doctor qin taking his pulse would be the same as before. she was afraid that her sister would not be able to accept it and that her emotions would fluctuate too much, so she told her in advance.


    nio ruyue nodded.¡± sit properly. don¡¯t move and don¡¯t speak. keep your emotions calm so that the doctors can get the correct results.¡±¡±


    su luo quickly shut her mouth and sat still to stabilize her breathing.


    after a few breaths, he nodded at mo ruyue and physician qin, indicating that they could take his pulse.


    doctor qin started first. he grabbed su luffs left hand, and an imperial physician came over to fix his right hand.


    the two of them were very careful. they had already been reminded by mo ruyue several times that they had to be very careful and not miss a single detail.


    after doctor qin finished taking su luffs pulse with his left hand, he switched to the right hand with the imperial physician. then, every imperial physician did the same. all the doctors at the scene took su luo¡¯s pulse for about fifteen minutes. it could not be said that they were not careful.


    the results of the few of them were similar. they all thought that it was almost impossible for su luo to give birth again.


    ¡°it¡¯s almost impossible, but there¡¯s still a sliver of possibility. we¡¯ll go for this sliver of possibility.¡±


    su luo spoke before mo ruyue could and looked at her nervously.


    mo ruyue looked at her master and nodded.


    ¡°master, you must help him.¡±


    nio ruyue had just finished her sentence when tears rolled down from her eyes, giving everyone a fright.


    doctor qin knew that su luo was mo ruyue¡¯s biological elder brother. he knew that his disciple had a biological elder brother, so he was happy for her. but now that he knew, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. the siblings had been through so much trouble that it made his heart ache.


    su luo also panicked. she hurriedly took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears from her sister¡¯s face and held her sister¡¯s hand to doctor qin.


    ¡°master, quickly check her pulse. she can¡¯t be so agitated!¡±


    doctor qin was a little stunned when su luo called him master. when did he become his master? however, his heart ached when he saw mo ruyue crying like that..

 Chapter 610

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    seeing that there was nothing wrong with mo ruyue, he carefully looked at mo ruyue¡¯s complexion and saw a trace of difference. he grabbed mo ruyue¡¯s wrist, and after a while, his face was filled with happiness and blame.


    ¡°you really shouldn¡¯t be so emotional. you¡¯re already more than half a month pregnant. you might have at least two babies in your stomach!¡±


    don¡¯t worry, as long as there¡¯s a chance, i won¡¯t give up. i¡¯ll definitely cure him.¡±


    doctor qin thought for a moment and knew why mo ruyue was like this.


    firstly, she felt sorry for her brother. secondly, pregnant women tended to have extreme emotions during pregnancy. mo ruyue¡¯s emotions were very unstable, and it was more serious than usual.


    this child had experienced too much!


    usually, a doctor who wasn¡¯t very skilled in the early stages of pregnancy would only be able to take a happy pulse. however, doctor qin was very skilled. he could even tell that mo ruyue had more than one pulse in her stomach.


    just like how mo ruyue had taken her own pulse before, she was not sure if she was really pregnant. she had boldly guessed that the possibility of her being pregnant was relatively high, but she was not sure.


    sometimes, because she was too tired, she would have symptoms of fake pregnancy. she had seen this before, so she had never told her family, afraid that it would not be the case in the end.


    now that doctor qin had confirmed it, she was sure that she was pregnant.


    ¡°really?¡±


    before gu ying could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by an even louder voice.


    ¡°really, master? there are really more than two children in my sister¡¯s stomach. that¡¯s great!


    sister, don¡¯t worry about anything from now on. i¡¯ll be obedient and listen to master. i¡¯ll take whatever medicine he wants me to take. i¡¯ll definitely be able to cure it. you can¡¯t randomly cry or something.


    if you¡¯re worried that something bad will happen to me, how am i supposed to live with myself? i don¡¯t want to do this anymore.


    i can definitely be cured. didn¡¯t master say it too? there¡¯s still a sliver of possibility, so let¡¯s go for it.¡±


    su luo was overjoyed.


    he was going to be an uncle soon. although qin qingting and qin qinghao had always called him uncle, he knew that the two children were not his sister¡¯s biological children. they were different from the ones in his sister¡¯s stomach. of course, qin qingting and qin qinghao were both cute and sensible. he would treat them like his nephews.


    in mo ruyue¡¯s stomach, he had witnessed the stage where he had grown from nothing to something. it was difficult to express his feelings. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll take care not to have emotional ups and downs.


    big brother, you will definitely be fine.¡±


    mo ruyue¡¯s heart ached for her elder brother. she knew what her master meant. the possibility was almost negligible, but she would not give up.


    today, because of su luo¡¯s matter, gu ying had not gone to the civil and martial arts college until now. he was also waiting at home for the results, afraid that a bad wife would cry. as expected, she still cried. ¡°ruyue, don¡¯t think too much. everything is possible, isn¡¯t it?


    if you¡¯re not doing well, none of us will be doing well.


    big brother definitely has a way. we¡¯re not in a hurry. big brother is still young. everything is hopeful and possible.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded and perked herself up. she was going to start her revenge mode.


    since she dared to poison her brother, she would naturally return the favor with poison. she would start the first battle with poison!


    mo ruyue still remembered that she was pregnant. when she was making all kinds of poisons, she would always wear protective measures, such as masks and gloves. she would change a few times a day and even disinfect herself from time to time.


    the qin family didn¡¯t know what she was doing. they only thought that she was studying su luo¡¯s medicine. however, they didn¡¯t know that half a month later, she had taken out quite a few medicinal powders, pills, and other things to give to su luo.


    in order to show his active cooperation, su luo grabbed a handful of medicine and was about to stuff it into her mouth. however, mo ruyue was so scared that she almost lost her soul.


    ¡°big brother, what are you doing?¡±


    su luo was so frightened by mo ruyue¡¯s scream that her hand stopped in mid-air and looked at her.


    ¡°aren¡¯t these medicines for me to eat?


    oh, right, right. i was too stupid. i haven¡¯t even asked my sister how she took these pills.¡±


    ¡°who said this is for you to eat? this is for those heartless people to eat!


    ask the eagle guards to feed them or feed them directly.¡±


    su luo couldn¡¯t keep up with him.¡±


    mo ruyue snapped,¡± even if it¡¯s for you, you can¡¯t just grab it like that. how did you live so long?¡±


    ¡°hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter if i¡¯m stupid. it¡¯s fine as long as my sister is smart.¡± mo ruyue knew that su luo was teasing her on purpose.


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to wait any longer. i don¡¯t want to wait for you to slowly torture them after you¡¯ve deployed those things. let¡¯s just poison them directly and paralyze them. they can¡¯t manage or speak. you¡¯re the only good crown prince left. at that time, won¡¯t the throne be rightfully yours?¡±


    she wanted to plan slowly, but she really couldn¡¯t wait a moment. she wanted to catch those people and whip them a hundred times a day with a barbed whip dipped in chili and salt water.


    when their wounds were rotten, he would apply some medicine on them. it would be fine as long as they didn¡¯t die. when their wounds had just scabbed over, he would continue. he would make them suffer even if they wanted to mo ruyue recalled the methods she had seen when she was a killer. there were things that could make a person¡¯s life worse than death.


    su luo didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°big brother, why are you so stupid? can the eagle guards get close to those ungrateful dogs?¡±


    only then did su luo understand who those ungrateful dogs were referring to.


    he thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°not all eagle guards can do it, but the nine of them, ying yi and ying jiu, can do it.¡¯


    ¡°then it¡¯s settled. previously, i was thinking too much. i was still thinking of fighting with those people for the throne.


    however, those people were not worthy of such a gentleman¡¯s means. they were simply inferior to beasts.¡±


    su luo looked at her sister and nodded vigorously.


    ¡°a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. since they dared to treat you like that, they can¡¯t blame us for being cruel.


    as long as the eagle guards can get close to those dogs and feed them the medicine, the northland will be yours!¡±


    su luo looked at the handful of poison pills in his hand and hurriedly put them back. her hand kept rubbing against her body.


    ¡°are these really that useful?¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    sullo immediately shook his head with a strong desire to live.


    ¡°no, no, no. i believe in my sister. her words are definitely the most trustworthy! ¡±


    ¡°then tell me if you want to do as i say!¡¯


    ¡°yes, yes, yes. i¡¯ll ask the eagle guards to do it.¡±¡±


    sullo also went all out. to hell with the art of war. with the mentality of giving it a try, he called eagle one to eagle nine.


    at worst, if this plan failed, he could just start from the original plan.


    the other eagle guards were still a little weaker than these nine people.


    since they were going to enter the palace directly to get in touch with the main characters, they should try their best to ensure that they did not lose any manpower. ying jiu was the most suitable person.


    sullo told the nine eagle guards about the new plan and asked them to think of a way to feed these poisons to the people in the northland imperial palace..

 Chapter 611

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    su luo suddenly turned to ask mo ruyue.


    ¡°by the way, does everyone have to take each of these medicines, or just one or a few of them?¡±


    ¡°if they have the ability, it would be best if each of them fed at least two or more.¡±


    at first, mo ruyue didn¡¯t expect them to be able to achieve such a feat. she really couldn¡¯t understand why big brother had been so hypocritical to those people,


    sullo nodded and turned to eagle guard,¡±do you understand what the princess said?¡±


    ying yi, ying jiu, and the other eagle guards nodded in unison.


    su luo also nodded. she distributed the pills and powder to the few of them.


    ¡°after those people take these pills, they don¡¯t have to stay any longer. they have to come back immediately. don¡¯t waste any more energy there.


    you must ensure your own safety first. my big brother needs you!¡¯


    before the nine eagle guards left, mo ruyue still gave them some instructions. the nine eagle guards felt warm in their hearts. they had never thought that they were so important!


    so the princess cares about them so much, i¡¯m so touched!


    they had to complete this task properly.


    what the eagle guards were doing this time was too risky. it could not be done in a short period of time. moreover, this matter could not be rushed.


    in order to divert their attention, mo ruyue and su luo picked up the things they were originally doing. for example, su luo had always wanted to open a hot pot restaurant in the northland.


    to prevent others from learning the recipe, mo ruyue learned the recipe of the seasoning bag from the later generations.


    after fiddling with all kinds of herbs, mo ruyue added the hotpot seasoning.


    she might not be able to make the hotpot seasoning very delicious, but for those who had never eaten it before, it would definitely be a top-notch taste.


    therefore, he had to get dozens of spices such as celery, onions, onions, ginger, garlic, fragrant leaves, cassia, aniseed, pepper, and so on to make a he poured more than half of the oil into the pot and boiled it on high heat. when the oil was 80% hot, he slowly added in various spices to boil it.


    when all the seasonings were thrown into the oil pan, the fragrance wafted up.


    at this moment, there were only mo ruyue and su luo at home, the others were all in the academy.


    su luo was afraid that her sister would knock into it. that big pot looked scary, and there was also a big pot of oil. she was determined not to let her sister get close to it. she let her sister command her, and he followed the instructions.


    ¡°aiya, this pot of oil doesn¡¯t even have anything in it. just the smell alone makes it taste delicious. you should be able to eat several bowls of rice with this oil. this smell is really too fragrant!¡±


    sullo stirred the spices in the pot at the side of the oil pan, causing them to be fully fried. the fragrance of the various spices in the pot was also stimulated and fused into the oil.


    when the spices in the pot were all fried, he scooped them out and added a suitable amount of soy sauce, chili sugar, and soy sauce into the oil. because there was no gourmet powder, he added some soup stock and boiled it for a while. the spicy and fragrant hot pot seasoning was done.


    ¡°big brother, do you think it¡¯s simple? if you want to eat other flavors, for example, some people can¡¯t eat spicy food, so don¡¯t add chili and pepper.¡±


    mo ruyue pointed at a few spices.¡±there¡¯s also one that doesn¡¯t need these, these, and these spices. it¡¯s fine to add less sauce, or it¡¯s fine to not use the sauce. just replace it with tomatoes.¡±


    there are also other flavors that you can study on your own. in fact, it¡¯s just switching the final main ingredient.¡±


    the siblings spent the entire morning in the courtyard preparing two large pots of hotpot seasoning. one was spicy and the other was tomato.


    now that the tomatoes were ripe, su luo wanted to try them all. she didn¡¯t expect him to succeed on his first try. he was filled with a sense of accomplishment.


    a group of servants waited on them at the side. they were terrified, but they could not help much. they were afraid that something would happen to their masters. after half a day, they did not do anything. instead, they were even more tired than su luo.


    su luo looked at the two big pots of sauce. it was time for lunch.


    ¡°sister, let¡¯s have hotpot for lunch.


    since you can¡¯t eat seafood, how about we eat mutton hotpot?¡±


    mo ruyue saw her big brother¡¯s eagerness to try it. he had been preparing the condiments for the whole morning, so he definitely couldn¡¯t help but want to try them. she also wanted to try what the condiments he made tasted like.


    her appetite had improved a little over the past few days, especially after smelling the fragrance of the hotpot seasoning. she wanted to try it, so she ate hotpot at noon.


    before gu ying and the four children reached the door, they smelled the fragrance of hotpot and quickened their pace.


    there was more than one hotpot today. there were actually two flavors. one was spicy and fragrant hotpot, and the other was fragrant tomato hotpot.


    mo ruyue couldn¡¯t eat seafood, but they could.


    ever since the last tea tasting, su luo had obtained a good way to preserve seafood. now, it was very easy for them to eat seafood.


    seafood also slowly opened up in the market in xi liang, becoming the top food ingredient for celebrities.


    it would be a great honor if there were one or two seafood dishes at a banquet.


    mo ruyue adhered to the rule that the rarer something was, the more valuable it was. she told su luo not to bring too much of the best seafood over at once. she wanted it to flow slowly so that it could be sold at a high price.


    but then again, deep-sea seafood wasn¡¯t that easy to fish. it was warm spring here, and the flowers were blooming. they could transplant rice seedlings soon, but in the north, people were still three feet frozen.


    with such thick ice and such cold water, there were not many people who could go into the sea to salvage it.


    even if there were many experts in the eagle guards, they couldn¡¯t just let them do whatever they wanted. no matter how powerful they were, they weren¡¯t immortals.


    besides, the eagle guards were not professionals in fishing for seafood. therefore, every time the seafood entered the country, it would be snatched up before it reached the princess¡¯s manor.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the people who transported the seafood said that the rest was for the princess, those people would have snatched every single one of them.


    recently, sullo had earned more than ten thousand taels of silver from selling seafood.


    ¡°why did you want to eat hotpot today?


    mmm, it smells so good!¡±


    hotpot was the most delicious and simplest way to eat. basically, the dishes that he wanted to eat did not need to be cooked. he just had to wash them and put them on the table.


    the whole family remembered that mo ruyue could not eat too much seafood. at most, they would let her eat a few prawns and some mild fish. they would not let her touch cold seafood such as crabs.


    the family ate the delicious hotpot. when they found out that su luo had personally stir-fried the hotpot base, they couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up.


    as for su luo herself, perhaps because of the hotpot base that she had made herself, it tasted especially fragrant. in the end, the entire family ate until their stomachs were about to burst.


    today, the servants in the princess¡¯s manor also ate hotpot. because there was still a lot of hotpot ingredients left at the bottom of the pot after the two big pots were filled, the servants ate hotpot together with the two big pots. ¡°ruyue, i have to bring the students to participate in the academy examinations in two days. i might not be able to come back at night. i¡¯ll only be back in three days.


    ¡°at that time, our family happened to be planting rice seedlings. i will instruct them about these things. you don¡¯t have to worry about them. let them do whatever they want.


    when the time comes, tie zhu and the others can also help you. i¡¯ve already told them that if there¡¯s anything, don¡¯t take it on yourself, understand?¡±


    gu ying was like a husband who was about to go on a long journey, pulling mo


    ruyue and reminding her..

 Chapter 612

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°l know. don¡¯t worry. there are so many people at home. big brother is here too. you should worry about your students.¡±


    since they were going to the academy examination, why not let them have a good meal tomorrow? let¡¯s eat hotpot. only when they ate well would they have the energy to go for the examination.¡±


    as long as it was his wife¡¯s idea, gu ying would agree to it.


    su luo immediately stood up and said,¡±the spices i stir-fry are not for those students to eat.¡¯


    guying, let me tell you, you can do it yourself. those are all your students.


    they will be giving you face if they go out. as the dean, shouldn¡¯t you put on a show and show the students how good you are to them? only then will they feel dean xue¡¯s love for his son!


    students are also children.¡¯


    su luo was afraid that the two pots of seasoning that he had worked so hard to make would be given away.


    his nervous expression made everyone in the courtyard laugh.


    ¡°big brother, don¡¯t worry. i don¡¯t want the seasoning you stir-fried. i¡¯ll stir-fry it myself. the taste of my stir-fried food isn¡¯t inferior to yours.¡±


    as he spoke, the two of them started to compare. su luo insisted that gu ying stir-fry a pot of it to see who tasted better.


    in the end, the princess¡¯s manor still ate hotpot at night. of course, the taste was still as good as before.


    the students who were preparing to take the exam two days later had eaten the hotpot made by their dean the night before. they were all in tears.


    firstly, it was too delicious. secondly, it was spicy. thirdly, he was a little touched.


    regardless of whether they were faking it or not, gu ying was quite satisfied.


    gu ying brought the students to participate in the academy examinations, and the area around west river village had already begun planting seedlings.


    su luo had nothing to do at home and followed mo ruyue to the fields. seeing the people bending over and working hard in the paddy fields made his blood boil. he suddenly squatted down, rolled up his pants, and took off his shoes. he insisted on going into the paddy fields and learning how to transplant rice seedlings from the old village chief.


    the villagers did not know su luffs exact identity, but they could tell that he was the son of a rich family.


    however, su luo had never put on airs in the village. she would even get along with the young men in the village. when she saw the women, she would also call them sister-in-law, aunt, and aunt. she was good-looking, and the people in the village liked her very much.


    in the beginning, when she saw that he didn¡¯t know how to transplant rice seedlings, she taught him step by step.


    mo ruyue, who was standing on the ridge of the field, felt a sour feeling in her heart when she saw how happy her big brother was. she would definitely cure her big brother¡¯s infertility and let him give birth to a child. then, she would nurture him well. after passing the throne to the child, she would let her big brother move here to live with her.


    she could feel that her brother liked the life here. after all, the smile on his face couldn¡¯t be fake.


    however, it was not an easy task for her brother to hand over a country to others and get out on his own.


    big brother was someone who cared about the world. he was especially concerned about farming. he probably wanted the farmers in the northland to live such a life one day.


    it seemed that he had to increase the cotton planting area this year. he had to talk to ji hong about this.


    the cotton in the country was not that scarce at the moment. if they grew too much and could not use it up, they could sell it to big brother and ask him to exchange it with the seafood that was overflowing over there.


    not only did mo ruyue plan to help the peasants of the northland solve their hunger and hunger, but half a month later, hotpot suddenly appeared in the imperial city of the northland overnight.


    this hotpot restaurant had just opened and had not attracted anyone¡¯s attention. the shopkeeper had asked him to cook a pot at the entrance of the restaurant. in less than half a day, it had attracted many onlookers.


    in the cold weather, the young and old men who had nothing to do wanted to come out and have some fun. when it was time for dinner, they wanted to find a good restaurant to see if there was any fresh game to eat. suddenly, they smelled something that made their appetite increase.


    the people who liked to eat came looking for the taste. when they reached the front, the fresh fragrance was even stronger. it was a taste that they had never tasted before. the people who passed by couldn¡¯t help but stop and look. some people directly entered the shop.


    there were always two things, and gradually, there were more people.


    ¡°waiter, give me a serving of this!¡±


    ¡°alright, sir. please come in first ¡°waiter, what new dish is that?


    how do i eat it?¡±


    ¡°sir, you have good taste. this is the new hotpot that our inn has introduced. it¡¯s eaten like this¡­


    ¡°waiter, bring me a small pot of that bubbling soup to try!¡¯


    spicy hotpot was much more popular in the northern country than the non-spicy ones. this was because the weather in the northern country was freezing. eating a hot pot in the middle of winter and adding whatever dishes one wanted to eat would make one sweat all over after eating it in the cold weather. it was extremely refreshing!


    the hot pot that was not spicy had almost no sales.


    after su luo received the report, she discussed it with mo ruyue and decided to sell it elsewhere in the future. however, it was only a follow-up. for now, they would focus on the spicy hotpot ingredients.


    when the second prince of the northland learned that a hotpot restaurant had suddenly appeared in the imperial city and that it was full of business until late at night, he had an idea.


    he had never been able to find out who opened it, so he simply sent someone to cause trouble.


    in this imperial city, there was nothing that he could not obtain. if he really couldn¡¯t get it, then he would destroy it. no one could get it.


    today was the first day of the lunar new year. it was the day when the emperor of the northern kingdom would go to the empress ¡®place to have a reunion dinner with all his sons.


    the empress of the northland had already prepared for it. the first and fifteenth of every month were the days when the emperor would eat at her place. he would also stay here at night. this was her dignity as the empress.


    as for the empress, in order to show her magnanimity, she would always invite all of the emperor¡¯s sons to come. they would have a reunion dinner together to show that she was virtuous and virtuous. she could also show that she was a mother in front of the emperor¡¯s other concubines and sons.


    on the surface, even if he was not her son, he treated her equally. therefore, the emperor had always been quite satisfied with this empress.


    at the royal banquet, the empress revealed a motherly smile as she greeted her biological and non-biological sons and ate the dishes she had carefully prepared today.


    of course, she couldn¡¯t have prepared it herself. it was just that the dishes she ordered were made by the imperial kitchen.


    ¡°mother, could this be the hot pot that is popular in the imperial city?¡±


    the second prince pointed at the two hot pots made of pure gold that were bubbling on the table. he had never seen them before, and it seemed very strange.


    the second prince was born from the empress. in fact, he had long considered himself as the crown prince, and no one had thought of the real crown prince, sullo.


    on this day of reunion, no one mentioned him, as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    all the princes present thought that this person was already dead.


    the third prince was the son of the imperial concubine and had always been at odds with the second prince. however, on the surface, they were still brothers, and the two of them had their own factions supporting them.


    among the princes, the second prince and the third prince fought the most fiercely.


    ¡°second imperial brother, haven¡¯t you tasted it yet?


    as far as i know, second imperial brother has always been the leader of the capital. whatever good food and drink there is, it can¡¯t escape second imperial brother.


    second brother had yet to try this hotpot. it was called a spicy hotpot.


    ordinary people would not dare to eat it. the spiciness was really strong..¡±

 Chapter 613

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°since third royal brother said it was so good, then you must like it very much. i want to see how spicy it is.¡±


    the second prince tasted the mutton and said expressionlessly, ¡°that¡¯s all.¡±


    the third prince immediately revealed a disdainful expression and pointed at the plate of dipping sauce in front of him.


    ¡°this hotpot has to be eaten with this. the spiciness in the hotpot is indeed nothing.¡±


    as he spoke, the third prince picked up a piece of cooked mutton with his chopsticks and dipped it into the sauce in front of him. he immediately had a satisfied expression.


    the other people saw that although the two of them were at loggerheads, they were also eating quite happily. all of them raised their chopsticks and faced each other.


    suddenly, the third prince¡¯s expression changed drastically. it was as if he was suffering from an unbearable abdominal pain. he did not even put down his chopsticks properly and dropped them to the ground. the plates in front of him also fell to the ground due to the pain.


    this scene shocked everyone present. it was obvious that they had been poisoned.


    ¡°summon the imperial physician!¡±


    the empress ¡®expression was very bad, let alone the emperor.


    the empress subconsciously glanced at her son, the second prince.


    this matter couldn¡¯t have been done by her son, right? this child was really too much. how could he do such a thing at this time? even if it had nothing to do with him, it was definitely related to him. she didn¡¯t know what the emperor was thinking. after all, she was the one who prepared this reunion dinner.


    the empress secretly blamed her son for becoming more and more impatient.


    in a short while, several imperial physicians came over. however, before they could get a result from checking the third prince¡¯s pulse, all the princes present had unbearable abdominal pain and their faces were purple. their lips also began to turn black and they fell to the ground.


    before they could recover from their shock, even the emperor and empress were no exception. this time, the dozen or so imperial physicians present were so shocked that their souls and spirits were all gone!


    who could tell them what the hell was going on?!


    could it be that today was the day they died?!!


    when the palace maids and eunuchs in the hall saw this, they were so frightened that they could not stand still and all fell to the ground.


    what was going on?


    they didn¡¯t want to die!


    all the masters fell to the ground one after another. there was no one in charge. in the end, a young eunuch was clever and went to invite the imperial concubine.


    when the young eunuch arrived at the imperial consort¡¯s palace, he was even more frightened, because the imperial consort had also been affected!


    after the eagle guards finished their work in the northland imperial palace and saw that all the people were poisoned, they sprinkled two kinds of powder. the princess said that inhaling the two kinds of powder was also possible. this way, it would definitely be safe.


    eagle one was very satisfied with the results of their mission and gestured for them to retreat.


    at the same time, the imperial guards still discovered the traces of the eagle guards, and both sides began an intense battle.


    the eagle guards remembered mo ruyue¡¯s teachings. eagle one did not speak and gestured for his brothers to retreat quickly.


    they were called eagle guards, and they were not for nothing. all of them were skilled in qinggong. they might not be able to say anything in other aspects, but in terms of qinggong, no one dared to claim to be first in front of them.


    the eagle guards saw that the imperial guards were getting more and more, so they did not continue to fight. they only wanted to escape. soon, the imperial guards could not find their figures. it was unknown which direction they had escaped in.


    for a moment, the entire northland imperial city fell into a state of panic. all the masters who could govern the country had been poisoned at the same time. how terrifying was this!


    there was an imperial physician who was more proficient in poison medicine, but he could not do anything after looking at it for a long time.


    this was because these masters had been poisoned with at least two types of poison, and they were all poisons that he had never seen before.


    the imperial physicians discussed and tried all kinds of methods, but they discovered that the poisons in a person¡¯s body could not be removed at the same time. if one poison was removed, the remaining poison might immediately cause the poisoned person to die.


    when they tried to detoxify the poison together, they found that more than two antidotes would come together and produce a new poison. it could not be described as tricky. it was simply a poison that could not be cured!


    in this situation, no one dared to do anything and could only watch.


    the imperial physicians heaved a sigh of relief because it was hard to tell whether they would live or die. moreover, they were all unconscious. no one would sentence them to death now.


    this matter couldn¡¯t be left like this. these imperial physicians had no choice but to gather all the ministers to the palace.


    when the officials saw the unconscious emperor and empress, they were all headless chickens, not knowing what to do.


    there was no need to attend the morning court session anymore. they couldn¡¯t even choose a regent.


    taba jian had always been very suspicious. even the family of the late empress who had helped him ascend the throne had been exterminated by him. he had not even spared the infant in swaddling clothes, let alone the prince who had dominated the court at that time,


    taba jian had also become the emperor because he had fought his way out of his brothers. now, those brothers were all gone.


    the one or two kings who were still alive were either too old to walk or had just been born. the younger ones had already entered the earth when they fought with taba jian for the throne.


    otherwise, when the northern kingdom and the western liang kingdom were at war, they would not have sent a crown prince to the war. although sending the crown prince to war was the result of a few princes fighting for power, the biggest reason was that there was no real talent in the northern kingdom.


    so now that such a major event had happened, there was no one in the palace who could make decisions.


    a country could not live without a ruler for a day. if other countries knew that the northland was in a mess now, would there still be the northland?


    the ministers discussed for a whole day. finally, someone remembered that not all the masters in the northern kingdom had fallen. there was still a crown prince in xiliang!


    ¡°we have to go to xi liang as soon as possible and bring the crown prince back! ¡±


    of course, there were also voices of opposition.


    ¡°the crown prince is going to xi liang to resolve the war agreement between the two countries. if we rashly bring the crown prince back now, it will inevitably be discovered by xi liang.¡±


    the voices of opposition were immediately suppressed by the voices of approval.


    ¡°inappropriate?


    you mean you want the northland to continue like this?¡±


    the ministers who agreed stood up one after another, accusing the ministers who opposed them of having bad intentions. now that the country was in danger, they were simply muddle-headed to still think about the battle for the throne!


    ¡°if it really doesn¡¯t work out, send the imperial grandson to replace the crown prince. we¡¯ll talk about other things after the crown prince deals with the matters in the north.¡¯


    ¡°this is also a solution.¡¯


    many of the ministers were restless, thinking that this was the best time to seize power, but they did not have any useful people in their hands.


    even though the emperor and the princes were all poisoned and unconscious, the imperial guards in the palace swore to protect the imperial palace. those ministers who had disloyal hearts would only have a slim chance of survival if they wanted to fight.


    moreover, the northern kingdom still had a crown prince who was still alive. if the crown prince came back from the western liang kingdom, that could be a legitimate person who ascended the throne. those ministers who were ready to move had to suppress their hearts and wait for the consequences.


    many ministers thought about it and decided that it was good to bring the crown prince back. the crown prince¡¯s mediocre aptitude was still very easy to control. at most, she would marry her daughter to him. when her daughter gave birth to the crown prince, the world would still belong to their family!


    moreover, this was a good way to do things. just like the current situation, when the emperor became the previous emperor, the current situation would become history. history could repeat itself!


    the ministers voted and the prime minister took the lead to change the crown prince back to xi liang.


    the emperor¡¯s grandson was the second prince¡¯s eldest son. even if the second prince¡¯s wife¡¯s family did not agree, there was nothing they could do.


    at the same time, the entire imperial city of the northland was on high alert. the people on the streets were cleared, and the imperial city was heavily guarded. the gates were also strictly guarded, and no one was allowed to enter or leave. every household was searched for the traitor.


    the eagle guards and the rest could not be found, they had probably already entered xi liang..

 Chapter 614

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    on su luffs side, she ate hotpot in a variety of ways every day. mo ruyue, doctor qin, and a few other imperial physicians had studied and formulated several prescriptions together. there were even medicinal baths.


    su luo¡¯s poison had been accumulating for a long time, and her body had even become immune to it. it was not so easy to get rid of it in a short period of time.


    doctor qin was worried about su luo because of mo ruyue. after the imperial physician returned to the capital, he would still come over every day to take su luffs pulse and discuss with mo ruyue about the medicine for half a day.


    su luo had to soak in the medicinal bath twice a day. the process was actually very painful, but he always smiled after leaving the room and pretended that nothing had happened, afraid that mo ruyue would feel sorry for him.


    the sky was dark now, and a lantern was hung in the courtyard.


    su luo had just finished her evening bath. her face was pale and a little weak. when she saw her sister coming over, she quickly smiled and said, ¡°ah! this medicinal soup is really comfortable!¡±


    ¡°then give big brother another bucket tomorrow.¡±


    su luffs expression immediately darkened. there¡¯s no need for that¡­¡±


    however, his pale face couldn¡¯t be hidden under the dim light. mo ruyue was sad, but she had a smile on her face.


    suddenly, a few people appeared in the courtyard. the guards immediately surrounded mo ruyue and su luo to protect them.


    ¡°protector beast! ¡±


    many people rushed in from outside the house, even the hidden eagle guards came out.


    the few people who rushed into the courtyard knelt down. ¡°your subordinate did not fail your mission!¡±


    when the guards realized that it was their own people, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    mo ruyue and sullo had just discovered that it was the eagle guards.


    ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡±


    mo ruyue waved her hand and the guards dispersed, leaving only the eagle guards who had returned.


    doctor qin saw that those people obviously wanted to say something important to su luo and mo ruyue. he felt that it was not convenient for him to listen, so he took the initiative to leave.


    mo ruyue saw that only the seven eagle guards had returned.¡± where are the other two?¡±¡±


    ying yi quickly reported the process and results of their mission. the other two used the cosmetics that mo ruyue had given them to disguise themselves and stay behind to observe the situation. they would then add some poison if necessary.


    nio ruyue and su luo were quite happy when they heard this. they didn¡¯t need to guess to know what would happen in the northern country.


    ¡°big brother, i think you have to be prepared to return to the northland at any time.¡±


    when the eagle guards returned, it was already dark. it was late now, so su luo told mo ruyue to rest first. she had to sleep first before making any plans the next morning.


    mo ruyue was also sleepy. she would definitely be able to sleep well tonight after receiving the good news.


    they still had to wait for the other two eagle guards to report back before making the right decision. the two eagle guards did not make them wait too long. they also returned to west river village the next afternoon.


    sullo, who was originally prepared to go back by himself, waited patiently. he had to wait for the prime minister of the northland to personally invite him back before he could go back.


    ¡°sister, your idea is really great. we should have thought of this earlier.¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t that so? i didn¡¯t think of this at first, but it shouldn¡¯t be too late now. big brother, you must be careful when you go back alone. the eagle guards must follow you closely.


    i have to prepare more medicinal powder for you. anyway, if you encounter something wrong, just get someone to come back and report it. the throne is not important at all. what¡¯s important is yourself.¡±


    sullo nodded.


    ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry. i will take good care of myself. i won¡¯t lose a single strand of my hair. we siblings have just reunited.


    1 was still thinking of waiting for you to cure me, find a wife, get married, and have a nest of children.¡¯


    su luo deliberately said these words to dispel her sister¡¯s worries, but mo ruyue nodded seriously.


    ¡°you still have to soak the medicine i gave you twice a day, no matter what you do.¡±


    su luo had a bitter expression on her face. if she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have said that.


    mo ruyue knew what his brother was thinking when she saw his expression. she called ying jiu over.


    ¡°ying jiu.¡±


    ¡°princess, please instruct me!¡±


    ying jiu knelt down on one leg when he appeared.


    ¡°get up and reply.


    i have a mission for you.


    after big brother returns to the northland, you will be in charge of his medicinal baths. if he doesn¡¯t take one more bath, you will be dead meat. i will let you enjoy the itching powder every day.¡±


    at the mention of the itching powder, ying jiu felt uncomfortable.


    it was all because he had accidentally touched that thing before, in the end, it itched for an entire day. at first, he did not understand the reason. it was so itchy that he had no choice but to beg the princess.


    in the end, he found out that it was because he had touched the powder. just thinking about it now made him feel like his soul had left his body. he hurriedly nodded and said seriously.


    ¡°princess, don¡¯t worry. this subordinate will definitely supervise master¡¯s medicinal baths twice a day.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded in satisfaction. su luo was furious as she pointed at ying jiu.


    ¡°whose eagle are you?¡±


    ying jiu didn¡¯t feel threatened at all and said righteously,¡±¡±the princess also has a jade tablet that can command eagles.¡±


    su luo, ¡°that makes sense!¡±


    ying jiu saw that his master was no match for the princess, so he was even more determined to supervise his master¡¯s medicinal bath.


    after some discussion, ying jiu became sullo¡¯s personal servant from today onwards. he followed sullo closely to protect his safety.


    mo ruyue and doctor qin had given su luo enough medicine bags for internal consumption and medicinal baths according to her current physical condition. she would have to bring them with her when she went back.


    moreover, in order to facilitate transportation and not take up space, many medicinal herbs were ground into powder. a portion of them had been secretly transported back to the northland.


    it was already half a month later when the envoy from the northern kingdom arrived at xi liang with his grandson.


    ji hong already knew some things about sullo, including his infertility and the arrangements they had made for the northland. now that he had met the envoy of the northland, he had a rough understanding of the situation there.


    in the beginning, he was reluctant, saying that the imperial grandson could not be compared to the crown prince at all. after all, he could not be so happy.


    and that envoy from the northern kingdom had spent a lot of effort, his glib tongue was worn out, and finally, ji hong agreed.


    seeing that the emperor of xi liang had agreed, the envoy hoped that he could bring their crown prince back immediately. the situation in the northern kingdom was tense now, and he could not wait any longer.


    finally, a day later, ji hong stopped making things difficult for him.


    sullo returned to the northland from the imperial palace of xi liang with the envoy of the northland, while the eldest grandson of the northland remained in xi liang as a new hostage.


    the northland imperial grandson was only a three-year-old child, and ji hong and the others couldn¡¯t be bothered to make things difficult for such a little child.


    moreover, ji hong had a crown prince now. seeing such a small child, he felt some compassion for him. he only locked the northland imperial sun in the new hostage¡¯s palace and sent people to guard him strictly.


    the little imperial grandson was also pitiful. he had never left his mother¡¯s side at such a young age. previously, he had rushed for half a month and had even fallen ill once in the middle. otherwise, he would have arrived in xi liang earlier. his nanny was also heartbroken. after being locked up in the hostage residence, she only focused on taking care of the little imperial grandson.


    on the surface, sullo only brought a personal servant with him. to outsiders, he was also a pitiful hostage.


    mo ruyue hid in the crowd and watched su luo leave. she was a little reluctant to part with her..

 Chapter 615

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    gu ying took some time to come over and hugged mo ruyue tightly in his arms.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. big brother can definitely do it. he doesn¡¯t only have himself but also us. although we can¡¯t go with him, it¡¯s the same if we help him from behind.¡¯


    when gu ying found out that his wife had come to the capital, he was very anxious. his wife was pregnant. although her belly had not protruded yet, it was still a big belly.


    this brother-in-law suddenly made him even more jealous.


    fortunately, his wife had been taking good care of herself recently.


    nanny rong and the rest had even laid a thick mat on the carriage they had come in. wei yi drove the carriage very steadily and did not feel any bumps at all. mo ruyue felt drowsy as soon as she got on the carriage. she woke up at the relay station, so she did not feel tired on the way to the capital.


    mo ruyue nodded. speaking of helping her big brother, she remembered to go to the palace. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come to the capital.


    now that his big brother had left, his heart felt empty. he wanted to go to the palace.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you bring your students to participate in the general exams? how many of them can participate? how many people can win?¡±


    gu ying was pulled back to his thoughts.¡± beloved, you¡¯re really bringing up the pot.


    in the end, only five students from my academy managed to participate in the general exams.


    ¡°as for how many of these five people can pass the examination, i naturally hope that all five of them can pass. perhaps at most, one or two of them can pass the examination.¡±


    when mo ruyue heard gu yings words, she felt that if one or two of them could get the lowest score, then one of them would definitely be able to complete this year¡¯s mission.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. besides, don¡¯t you have martial arts students?


    ¡°by the way, don¡¯t you have to go and watch over them now? i¡¯m going to the palace. i might stay in the palace for a day or two before going home.¡±


    she wanted to discuss the matter of planting cotton with the emperor.


    previously, he had been preparing medicine for his elder brother and then waiting for the envoy from the northland, so he did not have the time to come to the capital.


    ¡°they¡¯re not three years old. i¡¯ve already told them that tomorrow is the last day. after the exam, they should go back to the inn to wash up and have a good sleep.


    i¡¯ve already booked an inn for them. where can they find such a good principal like me?


    let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll accompany you into the palace. if you¡¯re tired, 1 can carry you.¡±


    however, gu yings dream of carrying his wife did not succeed in the end, because the moment they entered the palace, the empress sent a carriage.


    mo ruyue and her husband went straight to the empress dowager¡¯s place. the emperor, the empress dowager, and the empress met them together.


    they also knew that mo ruyue had come to talk about su luo, and the three of them were very concerned about su luffs matter.


    especially when the empress dowager found out that su luo was persecuted and could not give birth, she was so angry that she forgot to maintain her demeanor as a mother and cursed.


    he knew that those ungrateful people in the northland had received their retribution.


    then will your big brother be in danger when he goes back this time?¡± the empress dowager was still a little worried.


    ¡°thank you mother for your concern, big brother will definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°imperial brother, i¡¯ve come to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ji hong immediately sat up straight.


    ¡°if you have something to say, just say it. there¡¯s no need for us siblings to be so polite.¡±


    mo ruyue did not stand on ceremony with ji hong.


    ¡°it¡¯s like this. imperial brother also knows that it¡¯s cold in the northern country. my big brother only wants the people of the northern country to have enough to eat and drink. in fact, he¡¯s not very passionate about the throne, but for the sake of those people, he has no choice but to fight. however, as his sister, i can¡¯t do anything else. i can only help him in other areas.


    i want to plant cotton in all the areas suitable for growing cotton in our country and then sell these cotton to my brother.


    of course, if you don¡¯t want silver, you can ask my big brother to exchange his specialties, such as seafood, for you.


    big brother also said that he will only provide us with enough seafood first.¡±


    if he sold the cotton to the northland for free, there would be many benefits.


    xi liang could get all the specialties of the northland, and the specialties of the northland could also be supplied to xi liang. if xi liang could trade with other countries for these specialties, the price would be much higher.


    although it was cold and bitter in the north, the medicinal herbs and fur in the north were really good. they had never traded with any other countries before, and it was all thanks to mo ruyue that they were now so friendly with


    xiliang.


    when ji hong heard that this was a business that would bring him great profits, there was no reason for him to reject it. besides, it would be beneficial for his people to plant more cotton.


    ¡°this is not a small matter.


    when will it start?


    i will gather the ministers to discuss this matter tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°now that the weather in west river village is good enough to start sowing, it¡¯s almost the same in other places.


    i will write down all the essentials of planting cotton in a while. then, imperial brother, you will distribute the essentials to the officials in various places and let them tell all these essentials to the people who grow cotton.


    this way, the yield will increase by a lot.¡±


    after coming to the palace, he had to leave food for lunch.


    when they were eating, gu ying did not even bother to eat. he was only concerned about his wife. she peeled a prawn for her wife, picked out a fish bone for her, and scooped a bowl of soup for him, completely ignoring the others present.


    ¡°younger sister, i remember that you like to eat this crab very much. the taste of the food made in the palace today is quite good. why don¡¯t you try one?¡±


    the empress looked at gu ying as she spoke, implying that he should quickly peel a crab for his wife.


    at the same time, the empress was filled with envy. this was how a husband and wife should be. she also yearned for it. but her husband was busy with the affairs of the country every day. however, she was very content with the current situation. however, it did not stop her from admiring the way guying treated mo ruyue.


    ¡°princess can¡¯t eat these cold things now.¡±


    gu yings words made the three members of the royal family look at him.


    what did this mean?


    only then did gu ying realize that he had said something wrong. he had no choice but to explain himself when he was stared at.


    ¡°see, the princess is just a month pregnant. master said that cold food can¡¯t be eaten.¡±


    they all knew that mo ruyue had a master. they also knew that gu ying was referring to doctor qin.


    however, their attention was not on his master, but on mo ruyue¡¯s one-month pregnancy. the three members of the royal family were very happy.


    the way to express this happiness was to say ¡°reward¡± three times in a row!¡±


    ¡°reward!¡±


    ¡°reward!¡±


    mo ruyue¡­


    guyings students would finish their exams tomorrow. the results would be out the day after tomorrow, and the court examinations would be held in three days at most. therefore, mo ruyue was prepared to go back together with guying after he was done, this was also what the empress dowager and the empress dowager wanted.


    the two women could only stay in the palace all day. at most, they would go to the xiangguo temple outside emperor cheng city to burn incense. they wanted mo ruyue to stay in the palace for two more days to accompany them and tell them about the strange things outside.


    after the exam ended, the results were out very quickly. what gu ying did not expect was that he thought that at most one or two people would be able to pass the exam. instead, three of them passed the exam. this was really a pleasant surprise.


    and one of these three could actually participate in the court examinations.


    this person was not someone else..

 Chapter 616

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    when xiong qiu stood in front of all the officials and faced the emperor, he was still nervous and excited.


    he had won face for the xiong family and his father!


    one had to know that once one participated in the court examination, the worst ranking would be the top three scholars. how could one not be excited!


    gu ying was also among the civil and military officials, but he was at the end of the line. he could only enter the court because of his student, xiong qiu.


    to be honest, among the five participants, the other four had considered the possibility. however, they had not considered xiong qiu. they had not expected xiong qiu to be the one who had fought till the last round.


    it seemed like he knew too little about bear hill.


    xiong qiu¡¯s father, lord xiong, had been so happy that his mouth had not closed since his son entered the palace.


    originally, he had never thought that his son would be so successful. he thought that being able to become a scholar was already enough to bring glory to him. he did not expect that the son who was publicly acknowledged by the capital would actually be able to get a scholar. as expected of his son. he had simply brought shame to his father!


    let¡¯s see what the elders will say when we get back!


    usually, when he brought his son back to his hometown, those elders would always beat around the bush, saying that his son was too naughty and should be properly controlled. now, he would let them see if his son was a silkpants!


    actually, ji hong quite liked xiong qiu. he was good-looking and had good knowledge. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was too young and was afraid that he would be arrogant, he would have given him the title of a flower man.


    after thinking about it, he still felt that it was not appropriate to let xiong qiu enter the imperial academy to learn and accumulate experience.


    thus, xiong qiu was ranked as a second-class scholar. even so, the civil and martial arts college that gu ying had run was also a hit.


    it had only been established, but in the second year, there were already three scholars, two juren, and one jinshi.


    even in the famous academies in the capital and other places, such results were not bad.


    after the court examinations, the officials retreated, but gu ying was surrounded by the lords.


    congratulations to lord xue!


    ¡°congratulations, lord xue!¡±


    lord xiong, who was originally squeezed to the outermost edge by the officials, looked on anxiously. why did he feel that something was wrong?


    it was clearly his son who had passed the jinshi examination, but he looked like gu yings son instead.


    gu ying finally finished chatting with the officials, but he was stopped by lord xiong when he walked out of the crowd.


    ¡°congratulations, lord xue!¡±


    gu ying¡­


    lord bear was speechless. his excitement was actually led astray by those old fogeys.


    ¡°cough!¡¯


    lord xiong coughed and smiled widely.¡± my son has achieved what he has today. i¡¯m really grateful to lord xue!¡±


    ¡°it is also the result of xiong qiu¡¯s own hard work.¡±


    a father and a teacher. the two of them went back and forth, praising each other to the core before ending. they only saw the people beside them feeling jealous and envious.


    immediately, many people decided to send those who weren¡¯t good at home and refused to be disciplined to gu yings civil and martial arts college.


    xiong qiu usually treated gu ying like a mouse meeting a cat. in fact, he was very grateful to gu ying. he knew how mischievous he was. it was all thanks to gu yings guidance that he could have his current results.


    only then did he realize how good he was in the eyes of the dean!


    he first parted ways with his classmates, then knelt down in front of gu ying and kowtowed three times to express his respect and respect for his teacher, and more importantly, his gratitude.


    gu ying quickly went forward and pulled xiong qiu up with both hands.


    ¡°in the future, you must study hard in the imperial academy. in the future, you must serve the country and the people.


    ¡°thank you, teacher. i will remember your teachings!¡¯


    ji hong felt a little sour as well. gu ying was really lucky. however, his own strength could not be underestimated. when he thought about how the talents he had educated were all used by him in the end, he felt more at ease.


    many influential people in the capital expressed their desire to send their children to the civil and military academy.


    there were also many people who asked the xiong family father and son about the various aspects of the civil and martial arts institute, such as whether the food and lodging were good or not, and whether the education was definitely not a problem. some people even felt that their own useless children should be sent there because they did not know how to live at home and lived a luxurious life.


    however, xiong qiu mentioned how delicious their school canteen was and how good the school was. he directly said that those parents who were of the right age to be sent to the academy were even more moved.


    he made up his mind to pack up the children and send them to the civil and military academy in xihe village.


    gu ying naturally had no reason to reject the offer. after informing ji hong and obtaining his approval, he got the xue family bodyguard agency to put up a few recruitment notices for gentlemen in various fields.


    this time, he didn¡¯t even need to personally come and ask for a teacher. many teachers would take the initiative to look for him when they saw gu yings recruitment notice. this was because the civil and martial arts institute was considered famous now. if he became a teacher there, his reputation would naturally not be buried.


    didn¡¯t teachers like them want fame and fortune?


    if xihe village could produce three elementary scholars, two high scholars, and one jinshi every year, they would become great scholars in the near future.


    today was the day that gu ying and mo ruyue were going back to their residence. when they left, many officials smiled and watched gu ying and his entourage leave. they were glad that they were smart and had foresight. because they knew that gu ying and princess ming yue were going to leave today, they packed up their children and grandchildren in advance and sent them to west river village with gu ying.


    ¡°look at how many people want to go. if we don¡¯t follow today, the academy might not be able to take in so many people.¡±


    ¡°exactly!


    the people who heard it regretted not thinking of this! if they reacted, they would go home and pack for their children. if they sped up, they might be able to catch up with the team.


    after sullo returned to the northland, the entire imperial city was indeed in a mess. it was a little too much to say that there was no leader in the group of dragons. it was more appropriate for the wolf group to be without a wolf king.


    without the wolf king, the rest felt that they could become the wolf king and were eager to try.


    as soon as he returned to the imperial city, sullo didn¡¯t even have the time to say anything. a few of the officials already showed signs of wanting to control him. he could see it clearly and didn¡¯t even have the time to look at him.


    combined with the eagle guards ¡®cooperation, he obtained the waist token of the commander of the imperial guards in the palace. the tiger tally was originally in his hands, but he was sent to xiliang before he could hand it over to the emperor. with the military power in hand, sullo was able to easily control the imperial city.


    the empress and the imperial concubine could not stand the situation where su luo held the imperial power alone and wanted to join forces to suppress him.


    su luo didn¡¯t panic at all. she gave the order,¡±men, take down all the traitors who have ulterior motives and are plotting to usurp the throne!¡±¡±


    the imperial guards were originally only loyal to the royal family. su luo was now the only person who could order them around. the token that could order them around was also in su luffs hands. seeing that su luo had spoken, she took down the empress and the imperial concubine¡¯s party.


    when the empress and imperial concubine saw that sullo had really sent the imperial guards over to capture them, they panicked and raged. their eves were about to spew out fire.


    ¡°crown prince, have you ever thought of the consequences of doing this?¡±


    the state uncle raised his head high and glared at su luo..

 Chapter 617

    translator: dragon boat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°isn¡¯t the crown prince afraid of chilling the hearts of the ministers by doing this?¡±


    the imperial concubine¡¯s elder brother also looked at sullo as if he was looking at trash.


    su luo gave a fake smile, at a time like this, she still wanted to threaten him. she really didn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯.


    ¡°what consequences? what chill?¡±


    why do 1 hear you saying that 1 should abdicate as the crown prince? who do you think is suitable?¡±


    when the ministers saw that su luo really couldn¡¯t be helped up, they felt that su luo¡¯s suggestion wasn¡¯t impossible. su luffs face no longer had any intention of joking.


    ¡°the position of crown prince is too small. why don¡¯t i just give the throne to you? is this the way to not regret it?


    humph!


    you colluded with foreign thieves to usurp the throne, and you still have to serve them! ¡±


    sullo¡¯s previous words had hit the nail on the head, but sullo continued to say that they wanted to usurp the throne in front of all the civil and military officials. this was a huge crime.


    who dared to admit it?


    no one dared to admit it in public, and they had to pretend to be so angry that their faces turned red.


    ¡°take him away and throw him into the imperial prison to await his punishment. ¡±


    the empress and the imperial concubine wanted to say something, but they were already gagged and taken away.


    how could this happen all of a sudden? they hadn¡¯t even spoken yet.


    su luo wouldn¡¯t give them a chance to deny it. a few meaningful ones were all thrown into the imperial prison.


    the other people in the imperial court who were restless saw that sullo was actually acting out of character. he was no longer weak and could be bullied. instead, he had become so ruthless. they all shrank into their turtle shells to wait and see.


    as for the antidote for the emperor and the other princes. sullo naturally


    didn¡¯t have it. when mo ruyue made those poisons, she didn¡¯t make the antidote. as for whether they would die or live, it would depend on their own lives.


    of course, on the surface, sullo still had to put on a show for the ministers. ¡°all imperial physicians in the imperial academy of medicine, listen up.¡±


    the imperial physicians in the imperial academy of medicine knelt down.¡± please give your orders, crown prince!¡±


    ¡°this crown prince orders all of you to do your best and think of all ways to cure the emperor and his brothers.¡±


    as for the empress and the imperial consort, he did not say that it was up to them whether they wanted to be treated or not. he wished that they were dead.


    his mother¡¯s death back then was also related to those two.


    he felt that he could add some itching powder or something so that they could enjoy the rest of their lives.


    all the ministers saw su luffs thunderous methods. some of them proposed to let su luo take charge of the northern country. he was the crown prince to begin with. if the emperor was not good, they would even support him to take over.


    in the hearts of many ministers, they had already positioned sullo as the new emperor of the northland.


    when the empress and imperial concubine learned of this, they were extremely furious in the heavenly prison. they even directly cursed, revealing the fact that su luo was inhuman and had no children.


    sullo didn¡¯t panic at all. since they wanted to die so badly, he would directly sentence them to death for offending their superiors!


    su luo didn¡¯t deal with them as soon as she returned. she kept them alive to warn the others. he would take it slow. if anyone refused to accept him, there was no need for them to stay in the northland.


    however, what happened in the north still made the other three countries, other than xi liang, see some clues and were ready to make a move.


    sullo gathered the ministers to discuss who would lead the troops to resist the foreign enemies.


    none of the ministers were silent. no one wanted to give up their families to go to war, and it was the kind that would definitely kill them.


    however, these people had never put him, the crown prince, in their eyes. they had been used to it for more than twenty years and felt that he was just a paper tiger. they pretended not to hear this life-and-death situation.


    su luo didn¡¯t expect them to volunteer at all. just as she was about to call out names, someone suddenly stood up.


    ¡°i¡¯m willing to go!


    su luo took a look. he remembered that this lord yan was the son of his uncle¡¯s student.


    with lord yan leading the way, three more people stepped forward. they were all old friends of his maternal grandfather¡¯s family.


    su luo still felt comforted. this meant that he was not alone.


    he nodded. as long as these people were sincere, he would put them in an important position.


    ¡°south, east, and central. lord yan, take 30,000 men to reinforce the southern pass.


    east pass and central pass are¡­


    he looked at the turtles that were hiding and chose the two that he was most unwilling to go to.


    before the two ministers could think of a way to object, they heard su luo say,¡±the country is in danger. those who disobey will be killed!¡±


    the two ministers trembled. even if they didn¡¯t want to, they could only bite the bullet and go.


    however, sullo wouldn¡¯t believe such a person. he had pointed them out to intimidate them. among the soldiers he had brought with him, he had selected three who were more capable of blocking things and went to the border to support them as deputy generals.


    at the same time, he sent a letter to xi liang, asking for reinforcements.


    he had already discussed this with ji hong before he returned to the northern kingdom. if they asked for help, he would definitely send troops to help.


    the other three kingdoms were still on their own and had no plans to form an alliance. they only had a common goal, but they were still suspicious of each other. they did not expect the two kingdoms of the northwest to have formed an alliance, so they did not dare to advance too rashly. however, the northern kingdom and the xi liang kingdom did not intend to let go of a good opportunity to beat up the other three kingdoms.


    the other party had already come to their door. moreover, there would be a second time, or countless times. this time, they would not be afraid of them. would they leave them to go back and recuperate before they came back?


    therefore, before the three empires could find an alliance, the two empires in the northwest launched a surprise attack, catching them off guard and forcing them to retreat. in the end, they had to cede territory and pay reparations.


    of course, sullo generously gave more than half of the land to xi liang.


    without xi liangs help, his northern kingdom would have ceased to exist under the attack of the three countries. he was still clear about which was more important.


    ji hong saw that he had only helped the northland a little and had already


    received such a huge benefit. he decided to have a closer relationship with the northland in the future. he wished that the other three countries would attack the northland again so that he could obtain more benefits.


    however, the three kingdoms weren¡¯t stupid. after being beaten up once, they had already ceded their territory and paid compensation. would they be stupid enough to charge forward again? it was simply impossible.


    the eastern, southern, and central three kingdoms had also discovered the reason why xi liang would help the northern kingdom. now that the three kingdoms were at a disadvantage, they were really afraid that the two kingdoms would work together to destroy them one by one.


    by the time the three kingdoms thought about forming an alliance with the other two kingdoms, it was already too late.


    the northern kingdom and xi liang also rushed to send secret envoys to the three countries before the three countries formed an alliance to form an alliance with them one by one.


    the northern kingdom and the xi liang kingdom were the two largest countries among the five countries. now that these two countries had formed an alliance and came to rope them in, how could they be unwilling? they did not dare to be unwilling.


    when the turmoil between the five countries stopped, it was the turmoil within their own countries. sullo had used a month to take full control of the imperial power of the northern kingdom and had already ascended the throne. there was no other reason than that the old emperor of the northern kingdom had been poisoned and did not have much time left. even if the other princes did not die, they would not be as legitimate as sullo as the crown prince.


    as for the fact that sullo couldn¡¯t be humane, it was self-evident because on the first day of sullo¡¯s ascension to the throne, he had already doted on the newly presented beauty.


    it was also because the heavens were helping sullo. after returning to the northland, he still insisted on taking two medicinal baths a day. after 20 days, he could already regain his glory.


    as for whether he could make his concubine pregnant, that was up for discussion.


    even if he couldn¡¯t, the ministers couldn¡¯t do anything to him. the current sullo was a tyrant in their eyes.


    however, to truly define him as a tyrant was somewhat unjustified. ever since sullo ascended the throne, he had immediately rectified the food and clothing problems of the people in the northland, and it had been very effective.


    in the eyes of the people, sullo was simply the holy lord!

 Chapter 618

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    seven months later, su luo had become the most beloved emperor in the hearts of the people of the northern kingdom. he loved the people like his beloved son and was supported by the people. his throne was even more stable than the throne when taba jian was still in power.


    this was because this emperor had truly done it. he had let the people experience an emperor who loved his people as if they were his beloved sons.


    the commoners were deeply grateful and often secretly sent what they thought was the best to the imperial city. these were all for the emperor.


    of course, the servants in the palace did not dare to take these things to the emperor to eat, but they could not throw them away either. these were all food. if they casually threw them away and the emperor found out, they would turn around.


    sullo still knew about this matter and asked that person to distribute those things to the people who could not eat.


    as the main source of food for the northland was grain and cotton, in reality, most of the commoners could eat and wear warm clothes. mo ruyue had also given the essentials and techniques of growing cotton to sullo. the northland could also open up more wasteland to grow rice and cotton. he believed that in another year or two, all the commoners in the northland, as long as they were not lazy or gluttonous, would be able to eat and wear clothes.


    the other three countries did not dare to have any other thoughts because of the pressure of these two countries. the main reason was that they also had trade with the two countries and could get what they needed. the peaceful days of the country and the people were all loved by all the people.


    in the northland imperial palace.


    sullo took a few scrolls and went to tuoba jian¡¯s palace.


    although tuoba jian couldn¡¯t move, he was already awake. however, he was paralyzed by the poison and couldn¡¯t speak or move. he was even more haggard. he lay on the bed and couldn¡¯t die, but he lived in pain.


    the empress, the imperial concubine, and the other princes had all died one after another. only taba jian was still alive. it was also because su luo had used a lot of medicine to keep him alive.


    he wanted him to live in such pain.


    ¡°imperial father, your son has come to see vou.¡±


    tuoba jian, who was originally lying on the bed waiting for death, heard sullo¡¯s voice. his eyes became ferocious, and his entire body trembled as he let out a berating sound from his throat.


    ¡°imperial father, you must be very happy that i came to see you. there¡¯s no need to be so excited.


    i was a little busy a while ago and didn¡¯t have time to visit you. now that i¡¯m free, i came to visit you. look what i brought for you.¡±


    su luo opened the painting he had brought. on it was a woman with a sweet smile. she didn¡¯t wear any makeup, but she was still so beautiful and moving.


    ¡°father, do you know her?¡±


    you don¡¯t know him, but you should be familiar with his face.¡±


    sullo didn¡¯t seem to see tuoba jians frightened and complicated expression.


    after that, ta ba jian calmed himself down. he looked at the woman in the painting with a hint of gentleness and regret.


    su luo looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you think this is imperial mother. indeed, she looks very similar to imperial mother, but she is not imperial mother. don¡¯t look at her with your dirty eyes.


    she¡¯s my sister!¡±


    sullo looked at taba jian, who had a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°back then, when consort mother went missing for two years because of what you did to the zu family, she went to xi liang. after she gave birth to her younger sister in xi liang, she placed her in a farmhouse.


    consort mother would rather have her grow up in a peasant family suffering than have her stay in this cold palace.¡±


    sullo looked at the incredulous tuoba jian.


    ¡°haha, but now she is living very well, blissfully, and has a husband who loves her dearly. even the emperor, empress and empress dowager of xi liang country love her dearly and treat her like their own child.


    her younger sister had suffered in the first half of her life, but she was a blessed person. from now on, she would have endless blessings.¡±


    tuoba jian didn¡¯t believe it in his heart, but when he looked at sullo¡¯s expression, he realized that what he said seemed to be true.


    impossible!


    you must be lying to me!


    you just want to anger me to death!


    yes, that must be the case!


    taba jian shook his head desperately. however, because he was paralyzed and


    couldn¡¯t move, his movements were very small. if one didn¡¯t pay attention, one wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it. however, sullo saw it and understood the meaning in his eyes.


    ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?


    he had to believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    she looks exactly the same as imperial mother. when i saw her back then, i knew she was my younger sister.


    younger sister is very smart. it was also because of younger sister that i was able to obtain the throne so quickly.


    back then, you wanted to exterminate the entire su family and even your mother. however, you did not expect to be defeated by the su family bloodline.


    the poison in my body has also recovered. i will also have an heir.


    don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let my children have the surname tuoba. my children will have the surname su.¡¯


    taba jian could not speak or move. he could not do anything. he could only stare at su luo with wide eyes, wishing he could see two holes in him.


    ¡°you know that i¡¯m about to recover, and now i¡¯m the emperor of the northland. are you especially disappointed?


    even if you don¡¯t believe that the poison in my body is about to recover, don¡¯t worry. even if i can¡¯t have an heir in the end, i will pass the throne to my sister¡¯s child.


    the throne of the northland still belongs to the su family. you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?


    do you regret not killing me back then?


    however, it¡¯s useless for you to regret it now.


    don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t kill you. no matter what, your blood flows in my body. i¡¯m also your son. i can¡¯t kill my father.


    otherwise, what difference would there be from you?


    i really hate having that bit of your blood flowing through my veins. it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have any children. if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll really have no descendants.¡¯


    su luo carefully rolled up mo ruyue¡¯s portrait.


    ¡°have a good rest.¡±


    su luo looked at taba jian¡¯s trembling and incontinent appearance and felt both happy and sad. however, this complicated emotion only lasted for an instant.


    ¡°men, retired emperor needs to change his clothes.¡±


    a few eunuchs immediately came in from outside to help tuoba jian change.


    sullo returned to his bedroom and waited for the news that the eagle guards would return to bring his sister to give birth.


    he did not want to anger taba jian today, but when he thought of his sister¡¯s torturous labor, he felt very uncomfortable that he could not be there.


    he couldn¡¯t let him be the only one who was anxious. he had to find someone to share it with him, so tuoba jian became his trash can.


    ¨C -xihe village


    in the princess¡¯s manor outside west river village, everyone was on tenterhooks. the princess was giving birth in the delivery room.


    gu ying was like a headless fly in the courtyard in front of the delivery room, walking from east to west and then from south to north. behind him was a group of people, qin qingyan, qin qingshuang, qin qinghao, and qin qingting.


    qin qingyan and qin qingshuang were no longer the skinny bean sprouts. the eleven-year-old qin qingyan was already 1.6 meters tall, and qin qingshuang was only half a head shorter than qin qingyan. the six-year-old


    qin qinghao and qin qingting were also more than 1.2 meters tall.


    the four children were followed by dogs, cats, and lu.


    qin rouwan, qin qingfei, and xue qing, who were all pregnant, were also at the side. they were looking at the long list until they felt dizzy.


    ¡°big brother, can you guys stop spinning?¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t stop!¡¯


    the little ones looked at their elder sister and aunt.¡±we can¡¯t stop either.¡±


    ¡°woof woof woof woof woof! ¡±


    ¡°meh!¡±


    they couldn¡¯t stop!

 Chapter 619

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    not long after, qin qingfei, xue qing, and qin rouwan heard that mo ruyue, who was giving birth desperately in the delivery room, was not making any movements. they stuck out their bellies and started to spin around with gu ying and the others. the courtyard was like a greedy snake, circling around and around.


    mo ruyue felt as if her soul was about to leave her body. she wondered if she would have to go back in.


    she had never thought that giving birth would be so painful. it was so painful that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream or move.


    her fetal position was clearly positive, and she could feel it herself. it was not a difficult birth, but the children were unwilling to come out, and they were still causing her pain.


    she had been in pain for six hours from the morning to the afternoon, but the child was still unwilling to come out.


    in the end, nanny rong and nanny yan saw that mo ruyue couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so they called doctor qin in to check mo ruyue¡¯s pulse and give her a few needles.


    ¡°good child, it¡¯s okay. master is here, do as the midwife says.¡±


    doctor qin retracted the needle and turned to nanny rong. ¡°call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    however, he did not want to hear the people in the delivery room call him in again.


    doctor qin withdrew the needles and left. after all, he was a man.


    ¡°master, how is ruyue? how is my wife? is she alright?¡±


    doctor qin saw that gu yings eyes were red and just a little more painful than the average person. who asked her to not have a baby in her stomach?¡±


    as soon as doctor qin finished speaking, the loud cries of a baby came from the room.


    chun hua carried the child out to announce the good news, while mo ru yue continued.


    ¡°the prince consort is a young master.¡±


    gu ying almost tripped over himself. he quickly took a few deep breaths to maintain his posture. there was absolutely no problem. then, he carefully took the swaddling cloth.


    ¡°is ruyue alright?¡±


    ¡°the princess is still alive.¡±


    ¡°waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaa.aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    before chun hua could finish her sentence, the loud cries of the second baby could be heard.


    the people outside the courtyard were relieved and revealed relaxed expressions.


    when everyone in the room thought that mo ruyue had already given birth, the midwife suddenly exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°aiya, there¡¯s still one more!¡±


    after a short while, there was another cry that sounded weaker.


    the people outside the house said,¡±this is the birth of a third son!!!¡±


    mo ruyue had always thought that she was pregnant with two children. her master had always taken her pulse and said that she was pregnant with two children. in the end, three children suddenly appeared, two sons and one daughter. it was just like their father and sister back then.


    mo ruyue didn¡¯t care how many children there were. knowing that the three children were all healthy, she fell asleep in peace.


    at this time, doctor qin hurriedly went in and gave mo ruyue a few injections to prevent her from being too weak and causing any complications.


    after doctor qin gave mo ruyue the acupuncture, nanny rong and the others quickly cleaned up the scene.


    after mo ruyue was done with the acupuncture, they carefully brought her back to the bedroom.


    gu ying personally accompanied them along the way. he saw that mo ruyue kept her eyes closed and was very flustered. he grabbed doctor qin and refused to let go.


    ¡°master, master, is ruyue really alright?


    why doesn¡¯t she open her eyes and look at us?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you, kid? i¡¯ve told you 800 times that i want you to give birth to three children. how can you not be tired and want to sleep?


    can you stop bothering me?¡±


    mo ruyue was the one who gave birth to the child, but everyone felt as if they had given birth to the child as well.


    now that mo ruyue finally had a good rest, doctor qin also wanted to rest for a while, he was also very tired, but gu ying grabbed him and refused to let him go.


    ¡°uncle and mother are really tired. she¡¯s just asleep. you can¡¯t be noisy now.¡±


    qin qingting was also worried and went in to check mo ruyue¡¯s pulse. she was sure that her mother was exhausted and was resting. when she came out, she saw her uncle holding onto grandpa qin¡¯s hand and refusing to let go.


    when gu ying heard everyone telling him that his wife had fallen asleep, he felt relieved.


    ¡°then, master, you can stay in the residence and don¡¯t go back. you can go back after ruyue is out of confinement.


    please!¡±


    ¡°then why aren¡¯t you moving aside and letting me rest? my old bones also need to rest. i¡¯m not a god!¡±


    gu ying also realized that he was being unreasonable.


    ¡°good, good, good. men, quickly bring master down and settle him down.¡±


    when gu ying entered the bedroom again, mo ruyue and the three babies were already surrounded by people. he could not squeeze in at all. however, no one made a sound. they were all looking at the four sleeping mothers curiously. at most, they exchanged glances.


    qin qingting said,¡±brother, look. my younger brother and sister are both like me.¡±


    qin qinghao,¡±no, they look like me.¡±


    the siblings, who had always been very good, were now arguing silently.


    qin qingshuang, who was standing behind them, knocked the two children on the head.¡± the two of you are already so old. can you not be so childish? they clearly look like me.


    qin qingyan thought,¡¯they¡¯re like me.


    at this moment, gu ying came over and pulled the four children away, his eyes declaring his dominance.


    of course, my child is like me. how can he be like you?


    get up!


    everyone fell!


    gu ying looked at his three children and felt extremely satisfied. he looked at the sleeping mo ruyue with tender eyes. he was really lucky!


    nanny rong and nanny yan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started to chase them out.


    no matter how reluctant everyone was, they had no choice but to leave.


    mo ruyue had just given birth, and the children were also newborns. the air here was not good with too many people.


    when the eagle guards received the news that the princess had given birth to three children, they immediately rushed back to the northland.


    what followed behind them were the cotton and grain that xi liang had traded with the northland.


    when the masters in the palace learned that mo ruyue had given birth to triplets, they immediately came to reward her.


    nio ruyue and gu ying felt that the weather was a little cold during the third washroom, so they did not plan to hold the third washroom. after all, the children were still too young, and there were three of them.


    however, the imperial palace had rewarded him with a set of special tools for washing the three, and had even sent a nanny from the palace to preside over


    it.


    he had to give her face,


    in the end, they decided to have a three-way party in the house. the hall of the princess¡¯s manor was not small anyway, so it was still possible to hold a small banquet.


    on the day of the third washing, several pots of silver frost charcoal were lit in the hall. of course, the windows and doors were wide open. even so, the room was still warm.


    although mo ruyue had given birth to three children in one go, doctor qin had stayed at home to nurse her back to health. after bathing for three days, she was already able to walk on her own. however, she could not sit for too long and had to go back to lie down in a while.


    to everyone¡¯s surprise, on the day of the third washing, the empress, the empress dowager, and the emperor, the three great nobles, actually appeared at the scene in casual clothes.


    it was mainly because the empress and the empress dowager wanted to see the triplets. they had never seen them before, not to mention that they were mo ruyue¡¯s children.


    the empress dowager and empress were both here, and ji hong, the emperor, couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, so he decided to follow them.


    according to ji hong himself, why was he the ruler of this world, yet he had to be so cautious when he went out?


    he wanted to take a few days off!


    in the end, he arranged for a substitute to follow the empress dowager and the others out secretly.


    everyone present, including gu ying, recognized them and wanted to greet ji hong immediately, but ji hong raised his hand to stop them.


    ¡°we are here today to participate in the three washing ritual.¡±


    since the emperor had already said so, who could have any objections?

 Chapter 620

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    therefore, the emperor¡¯s family of three naturally treated him with the highest courtesy and respect. gu ying personally received him. if it wasn¡¯t for mo ruyue¡¯s inconvenience at the moment, she would have come personally as well.


    gu ying personally arranged seats for them and called over nanny yan to serve them. after all, she was more familiar with court etiquette and other aspects. nanny rong had to help mo ruyue take care of the triplets.


    the empress dowager was a little annoyed when she saw this ¡°ming yue needs someone right now. you called nanny yan over to serve us. she¡¯s too busy.¡±


    mo ruyue was not like others. she had given birth to three children at once, and no matter how many people she had, she would not be able to find enough.


    ¡°too¡­¡±


    ¡°call me old madam.¡±


    the empress dowager did not want others to know her identity and interrupted gu yings words.


    ¡°old madam, please let granny yan stay here. otherwise, i won¡¯t be at ease no matter what i do.¡±


    in front of the empress dowager, gu ying was a proper junior. he did not speak to her like he did to the emperor.


    ¡°mother, listen to him.


    i want to see my sister. is it convenient?¡±


    as a junior, the empress understood gu yings heart.


    ¡°of course, i¡¯ll take you there now.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go too.¡±


    when the empress dowager heard that she was going to visit mo ruyue, she couldn¡¯t sit still.


    the messenger led the empress dowager and empress to the main hall and let the servant girl lead them into the side bedroom.


    ji hong looked at his mother and wife enviously. he wanted to go too.


    hua mingliang knew ji hong. seeing him attend mo ruyue¡¯s child¡¯s washing ceremony and the two noble women following him, he knew without asking that they must be the empress dowager and the empress. what an honor!


    he was very happy for mo yue, which meant that ji hong was grateful. just as he was about to greet ji hong, ji hong smiled and waved at him.


    ¡°sir, come here. let¡¯s sit together.


    is this your great-grandson?¡±


    ji hong looked at the little boy who was being pulled by hua mingliang and asked.


    hua mingliang didn¡¯t expect ji hong to still be the same ji hong from back then. he smiled as well.


    ¡°yes,¡±


    when hua mingliang mentioned his grandson, his face was filled with a blissful smile.


    ¡°little treasure, come over and greet us.¡±


    hua mingliang paused. he had heard what ji hong and his family had said to gu ying. they definitely didn¡¯t want their identities to be known. so, what should his grandson call him? he was stumped for a moment.


    ¡°just call me old master.¡±


    ji hong thought about it for a while. according to the seniority system of the hua family and mo ruyue¡¯s side, he could only let the child address him as


    old master. suddenly, he felt that he was very old.


    ¡°hello, old master!¡¯


    little treasure tilted his head and looked at ji hong.¡±


    little treasure only said two words, but hua mingliang and ji hong understood what he meant.


    ji hong laughed out loud and was instantly healed. she pulled the jade pendant off her waist and stuffed it into little treasure¡¯s hand.


    hua mingliang saw that the jade pendant was too valuable and did not reject it. ji hong waved at him, but little treasure had already cleverly bowed to ji hong to thank him.


    ¡°thank you!


    little treasure only knew how to say two words, but he could express himself very clearly.


    ¡°alright, study hard in the future!¡±


    little treasure nodded vigorously.


    today, the main characters, the triplets, were preparing for the three-bath ritual.


    when mo ruyue gave birth, doctor qin could tell that she was having twins, so there were three midwives present on the day of delivery. today, the three midwives also came to wash the third child.


    it just so happened that they would hold a three-way bath for the three children together later, and each midwife would carry one child.


    first of all, they had to pay their respects respects to the goddess of child-endowing. she could bless the child to grow up safely and not fall sick or suffer any disasters.


    after paying respects to the gods, she began to add anything into the basin. every day, the midwife would say the relevant blessings.


    those who were generous would add gold, silver, jade, etc. into the basin.


    usually, they would add peanuts, lotus seeds, and other good things.


    when everyone was adding food, they would throw it into the copper basin and it would make a crisp ding dong sound. therefore, the basin was also called the sound basin. the midwife looked at the things that had entered the basin and said her blessings. her eyes were even brighter.


    the first to fill the basin was ji hongs family of three, followed by physician qin, hua mingliang, and the others.


    because they were triplets, the basin they prepared was relatively large. even though the basin was so large, it was almost full. after adding hot water into it, they began to bathe the triplets.


    as the weather was cold, she would not really put the child into the basin to wash. besides, those things were all germy, so mo ruyue did not want to do it. the midwife symbolically dipped her hand into the basin and touched various parts of the child¡¯s body while singing a festive and auspicious song.


    the midwife looked at the gold and silver ingots in the basin. her smile had never disappeared from the beginning. her cheeks were probably twitching from laughing and she could not put it down.


    at this moment, the triplets had stopped crying after washing up. the emperor, empress dowager, and empress dowager were surrounding them.


    the main point was that it was a big problem to name the three children.


    first, his surname. he had to take guying¡¯s surname. guyings ancestor¡¯s surname was qin, and his children¡¯s surname was qin. guying had also received the xue family¡¯s favor. back then, he had already agreed with his adoptive parents that if he had a child, his first son would take the xue family¡¯s surname.


    in the end, mo ruyue made the final decision. what was so difficult about it? she had given birth to three children at once!


    the eldest of the three children took guyings surname, xue. he was indebted to the xue family, so he was called xue chengen. the second and third children followed the older brothers and sisters in front of them. the older brother was called qin zichao, and the younger sister was called qin zilu.


    actually, according to qingting and qinghao¡¯s names, they should be zi chao and zi mu. however, the word mu was not suitable for naming, and it was even more unsuitable for a girl¡¯s name, so he changed mu to lua


    when ji hong heard the names of the three children, he waved his hand and called the chamberlain beside him. he whispered a few words to him, and the chamberlain turned around and left.


    after the mother-in-law finished singing the three wedding ceremonies, a eunuch¡¯s loud and clear singing sounded outside the courtyard.


    ¡°the holy decree has arrived!¡±


    everyone who knew ji hongs identity looked at him in confusion. ji hong smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for the eunuch to come in and announce the decree.


    ¡°princess ming yue¡­¡±


    as usual, he first praised mo ruyue.¡± princess ming yue¡¯s daughter, qin zilu, is specially conferred the title of princess chaoyang!¡¯


    after the imperial edict was read out, gu ying hugged his daughter and kowtowed to thank the emperor for accepting the edict. he even had the intention to kneel down in ji hongs position.


    those who didn¡¯t know what was going on would only think that he was kowtowing to the imperial edict.


    the eunuch received ji hongs signal. how could he let gu ying kneel with the young princess in his arms? he quickly went forward to help him.


    the others started discussing in hushed voices.


    by right, this title should have been given to his son first. why was it given to a girl as a princess while the other two young masters were not given titles?


    even so, it was still enviable.


    this was simply giving birth to a golden lump. she had just been born and was already given the title of princess.


    there were even some ignorant children who ran to qin qingting and said,¡± aren¡¯t you your mother¡¯s good daughter? moreover, you are your mother¡¯s eldest daughter. why didn¡¯t she give you the title of princess and instead gave it to your sister?¡±


    although the adults were scolding the child, they also wanted to know what qin qingting was thinking.


    qin qingting didn¡¯t care at all. instead, she was very pleased with herself.


    ¡°are you stupid? i¡¯m going to inherit my mother¡¯s medical skills in the future. with my sister¡¯s identity as a princess, as well as my powerful brother and uncle, my brother will definitely be very powerful in the future.¡±


    everyone listened to the little one¡¯s clear and logical statement, and it seemed to be the case.


    she didn¡¯t get to see the excitement, but she was jealous again..

 Chapter 621

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    as for the reason why ji hong did not confer titles to mo ruyue¡¯s two sons, it was also because their sons had to inherit their fathers business, or they had to work hard for themselves.


    girls were different from boys. even if a girl studied, she couldn¡¯t be the top scorer. he couldn¡¯t help but dote on the girl more and give her a guarantee. boys could work hard in the future.


    mo ruyue and gu ying were both very grateful to ji hong for this. they were really afraid that their two sons would be conferred with titles as well. if they didn¡¯t take care of either of them when they grew up, it would be bad if their children grew up to be crooked.


    however, their idea was destined to fail. sullo had already written the imperial edict for his two nephews.


    when he found out that his little niece had already been conferred the title of princess by ji hong, he was so angry that he almost flipped the table. hence, he wrote another imperial edict to confer the title of princess.


    however, the children were still young, and he was reluctant to let them come to the northland. now that the northland had entered winter, it was too cold. not only could the children not take it, but he was afraid that mo ruyue would not be able to take it either. he would wait until next summer.


    the qin family¡¯s triplets were already nine months old. the family was sitting in the courtyard feeding the triplets watermelons when the envoy from the north suddenly came to visit.


    the person who came was none other than ying jiu, who had returned to the northland with sullo in his original identity.


    ying jiu was now sullo¡¯s favorite person and the head butler of the trade between the two countries.


    ¡°why are you here?¡±


    does the emperor know about this?


    ying jiu knew that mo ru yue was asking about the emperor of xi liang. he nodded.


    he was an official envoy of the northern kingdom, so of course he couldn¡¯t sneak into xi liang. he had to let the emperor of xi liang know.


    ¡°this lowly one has come this time with the emperor¡¯s decree. the emperor has invited princess to bring the little masters to the north to avoid the summer, and at the same time, to put princess on the royal family¡¯s genealogy.¡±


    ¡°the royal family genealogy?¡±


    mo ruyue frowned when she heard this. ying jiu immediately explained.


    ¡°the princess¡¯s current surname in the northern kingdom¡¯s royal family is


    su.¡±


    mo ruyue nodded in surprise and understanding.


    the summer in xihe village was the hottest, and it was not so hot that it could be tolerated. however, if they could go to a slightly cooler place at this time, it would be a good choice to escape the heat.


    ever since mo ruyue was pregnant with the triplets, she had basically never left reliance town¡¯s west river village.


    even during the new year last year, their family did not attend the palace banquet because the children were too young, and the emperor also pardoned their worship.


    mo ruyue really wanted to go somewhere else to play, even if it was just to enjoy the scenery. hence, after discussing with gu ying, the couple decided to bring the children to the northland together.


    gu ying calculated that his civil and martial arts institute would only take part in the imperial examinations the year after next. there was no need to be so anxious about the current curriculum. he could just leave the students to the teachers to take care of. he could also leave without worry. of course, he would follow his wife out to play. he could not let his wife take the children out by herself.


    although the triplets still couldn¡¯t walk, they could crawl very smoothly. if they weren¡¯t careful, they would crawl far away. the whole family, especially the four maids, granny rong, granny yan, and chun hua, had to run around the three little masters. they felt quite busy every day. however, no matter how busy they were, they were happy. after all, the three little fellows were too lovable.


    mo ruyue and gu ying planned to bring qin qingyan, qin qingshuang, qin qinghao, and qin qingting out to see the world.


    especially qin qingyan. as the saying goes, it¡¯s better to travel a thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. it¡¯s always good to let him experience more.


    when qin qingfei and xue qing found out that they were going to the northland, they were so angry that they beat their chests and stamped their feet.


    however, they were still in confinement and had a child to carry them, so they couldn¡¯t go anywhere.


    qin qingfei was not as irritable as xue qing. although she envied her brother and sister-in-law for being able to bring the children out to play, she still felt very happy when she looked at her children.


    qin qingfei¡¯s second child was also a boy and a girl. wang tiezhu had a daughter now, so he had everything to do. he handed over the small matters to the servants all day long, and he only had to deal with the big matters.


    the village was relatively harmonious now, and there were no trivial matters that bothered him every day.


    ¡°beloved, don¡¯t be anxious. when you¡¯re out of confinement, i¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go.¡±


    qin qingfei nodded. she was already very satisfied with her life now.


    on the other hand, xue qing called hua jianan into the house and gave him a good scolding.


    ¡°look at what you¡¯re doing. you already have a son. why isn¡¯t this a daughter? another son!


    it was fine if it was a son, but why couldn¡¯t she give birth half a year earlier?


    otherwise, i would be able to follow big brother and sister-in-law to the northland to play!¡¯


    hua jianan¡­


    he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. he could only let his wife vent as she pleased. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well at night.


    at this moment, he looked at his youngest son and mourned for him. he gave a look to the servant girl and quickly asked the servant girl to carry the youngest son to the old man so that the old man could kiss him properly. the poor son was not loved by his father.


    ¡°beloved, don¡¯t be angry. when you¡¯re out of confinement, i¡¯ll accompany you wherever you want to go.


    forget about the northern country, i can even bring you to the eastern and southern countries.


    we won¡¯t have any more children in the future. two sons are enough.¡±


    ¡°bullshit! ¡±


    hua jianan did not expect that his wife would still be dissatisfied even after he had said so much. just as he was thinking about what else he should say, he heard his wife say,¡±


    ¡°if you say you don¡¯t want to have children, then you don¡¯t. you only have two sons. i must have a daughter. why should i not have a daughter when others have a daughter?


    i¡¯m telling you, hua jianan, if you don¡¯t give me a daughter, we¡¯re not done


    hua jianan¡­


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? do you not want to have children with me?


    if you don¡¯t want to have a daughter with me, who do you want to have a daughter with? tell me which vixen it is, and i promise i won¡¯t kill her!¡±


    hua jianan was flustered by his wife¡¯s sudden outburst. he decided to invite doctor qin over tomorrow.


    his wife was obviously suffering from the so-called postnatal hyperactivity that his sister-in-law had mentioned.


    seeing that xue qing was still glaring at him, he quickly surrendered.


    ¡°wife, what nonsense are you talking about?


    in this life, you are my wife. other than you, all other women are just a pile of sh * t in my eyes!¡¯


    ¡°you¡¯re finished. you actually said that sister-in-law is a pile of sh * t. when my brother comes back, i won¡¯t tell him about this. if he doesn¡¯t beat you up into sh * t, i¡¯ll consider myself defeated!¡± hua jianan¡­


    he decided to invite doctor qin over tonight.


    doctor qin, who had finally gotten off work, was about to go home to visit his little grandson when he was dragged to his house by hua jianan.


    seeing him in such a hurry, he thought that something had happened to xue qing. when they were about to reach the entrance of the hua family, hua jianan told him about xue qings situation.


    doctor qin stopped.


    ¡°l say, are you stupid?


    the children were born one after another. qing had never gone out to play before. now that she saw ruyue bringing the children out to play, she was anxious.


    if you and qing want to have another child, you¡¯d better wait for two or three years.


    when this one can walk and run and give birth to a baby, you can bring her out to play for the next few years.


    in case the next time she had a baby, the situation might be even worse than this.¡±


    hua jianan nodded to show that he understood..

 Chapter 622

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    doctor qin went to check xue qings pulse. xue qing didn¡¯t know why doctor qin came. after all, since they were pregnant, doctor qin, sister-in-law, and others often checked their pulse collectively. after giving birth, it was no exception. she thought it was a normal process, but she didn¡¯t know that her husband thought she was going crazy.


    in fact, after venting his anger, he felt much better. he still liked his youngest son now. after all, he was the flesh that fell from his body. there was no reason to hate him.


    doctor qin saw that xue qings mood was still stable, so he gave hua jianan a few instructions and hurried home to see his little grandson.


    half a month later, mo ruyue brought the children to play along the way. they could have taken a shortcut to reach the northern country in half a month, but mo ruyue wanted to see the places they had visited before. she wanted to see how the snowy world village was doing, so they took a detour.


    as they got closer to the north, the weather was indeed much cooler than the hot areas they passed through. however, there were also places that were very hot.


    along the way, they had prepared plenty of food and drinks. even the servants, nanny rong, nanny yan, chun hua, and the others followed. there were a total of five large carriages.


    four carriages were for people, and one carriage was for medicinal herbs and food.


    he had brought along quite a lot of insect repellent powder to prevent the children¡¯s skin from being too tender and getting bitten by mosquitoes.


    in june and july, the crops in the fields of all regions were flourishing. it was quite eye-catching. basically, some of the originally lush green crops began to slowly turn into the color of a bumper harvest.


    when they arrived at xue jie village, such a large group of people entered the village, causing quite a commotion.


    the old village chief of snow world village recognized mo ruyue at first glance and welcomed her warmly.


    because of the old village chief¡¯s appearance, the villagers knew that this was the great benefactor who had helped their village, and they all came out to welcome him warmly.


    mo ruyue looked at the houses that were about to collapse. now, they were all renovated. the entire village was no longer as desolate as it was in winter.


    there were many beans in the courtyard of every household. other than the rice in the paddy field, most of the crops on the dry land were cabbages. these were used to store food for the winter.


    ¡°no matter what, you have to come to this old man¡¯s house for a meal again.¡±


    the old village chief passionately insisted that mo ruyue stay. he knew that even if he brought out the best things in the house, these nobles might not be interested. however, he knew that the nobles were approachable and he just wanted them to feel his sincerity.


    ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll disturb the old village chief.¡±


    mo ruyue did not refuse. if she and the others did not stay for dinner, they might end ur) regretting it.


    it was indeed a few days ¡®journey to the northland imperial city. the old village chief and the villagers warmly invited them. they could not refuse their kindness. anyway, they would have to find an inn to stay at night. it was better to stay in the snow world village and listen to their current development.


    however, they did not plan to stay at the old village chief¡¯s house. they had a large group of people, and no one in the village could live there. even if they lived separately, it would be inconvenient.


    coincidentally, they had their own xue family bodyguard agency and a small courtyard.


    when the old village chief and the other villagers heard that mo ruyue had agreed to stay for dinner, they were all as happy as if they were celebrating the new year.


    mo ruyue and the others alighted from the carriage when they arrived at the village. the children followed them. it was the triplets ¡®first time going on a long journey, so they were full of energy throughout the journey. they did not show any signs of discomfort, which put the entire family at ease.


    the triplets looked at the people and things around them curiously. because they were young and triplets, they basically maintained a telepathic connection with each other every day. most of the time, their actions were somewhat synchronized. now that they knew that they were going to get off the carriage and go out to play, they were so happy that they danced and gurgled. it was as if the three of them were chatting about getting off the carriage and having fun again.


    when the villagers saw a beautiful young lady and a graceful young man following mo ruyue and the others down the mountain, they secretly praised them. the children of this noble family were more exquisite and good-looking than the children from their village. they also had a noble air about them. on closer inspection, the young lady looked very similar to the young master.


    now, qin qingshuang and qin qingyan were thirteen years old. qin qingyan was already 1.7 meters tall. because he was studying in his own school, he not only studied literature but also martial arts. he looked like a sunny teenager.


    the thirteen year old qin qingshuang was always cared for by mo ruyue, so there was never a shortage of food and drink at home. she was slightly taller than the average thirteen-year-old girl, and she was already as tall as mo ruyue. her face was already pretty, and it made her look like a young girl. she was so beautiful that people did not dare to look at her for fear that it would be blasphemous to look at her.


    before he could finish sighing, another pair of slightly younger miss and little lord, who looked to be seven or eight years old, came down. it was not an exaggeration to call them the golden boy and jade girl. on closer inspection, these two young ones looked somewhat similar to the older pair. one look and it was obvious that they were a family.


    when the triplets alighted from the carriage, the old village chief and the villagers were even more surprised.


    the triplets were dressed exquisitely. although qin zilu was dressed differently from her two brothers, it was obvious that they were from the same series. they were in different styles!


    ¡°is this your child? these were triplets, right? and these two pairs were also twins, right?¡±


    ¡°yes, these are all my children. the two older ones are my brother and sister, and these five are all my children.¡±


    mo ruyue smiled and explained the identities of the children to the old village chief.


    ¡°noble, you¡¯re really blessed. it¡¯s rare for ordinary people to have twins, let alone a pair of twins. your family has a pair of twins.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    mo ruyue wasn¡¯t modest at all. she felt that she was indeed blessed.


    ¡°wei yi, you take nanny yan and the others to the bodyguard agency to pack up. we¡¯ll stay there tonight.¡±


    ¡°yes.


    wei yi accepted the order and granny yan ordered a few maids to follow him.


    ¡°don¡¯t you live in the village tonight?¡±


    the old village chief wanted to ask the old woman to go to the best few families in the village and ask them to vacate their best rooms for the nobles to use first.


    ¡°uncle, thank you for your kindness. look at our big family. it¡¯s probably impossible for each family in the village to have one or two children. i have many children. besides, the bodyguard agency is just outside the village.¡±


    the old village chief¡¯s face turned a little red when he saw this. indeed, even if every family in the village had an empty room, it would not do. he could not let the noble take care of so many children.


    ¡°it¡¯s my fault for not thinking things through.¡±


    ¡°uncle, don¡¯t be so polite. we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡¯


    the meal was eaten at the old village chief¡¯s house. every villager in the village took out their best food and sent it to the village chiefs house. they wanted to show their sincerity.


    mo ruyue asked chun hua to bring some of the food that they had brought along with them. wei er brought a few guards to the mountains to hunt a lot of prey. that night, the entire village held a barbecue bonfire party..

 Chapter 623

    translator: dragon boat translation  editor: dragon boat translation


    the next morning, when mo ruyue¡¯s family left, the entire village of xuejie village sent them off.


    a few days later, the group finally arrived at the northland imperial city. from their attire, it was obvious that they were outsiders.


    especially those children who had lifted the curtains of the carriage. their eyes were filled with curiosity. there were a total of seven children, big and small, and all seven children looked very similar. looking at the two young couples, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to have so many children.


    however, the seven children looked very much like them. these were not important. what was important was that the seven children seemed to be twins and triplets.


    what kind of godly family could give birth to such a child!


    when su luo heard the eagle guard report that mo ruyue and the others had arrived, she quickly ordered people to enter the imperial palace with great fanfare and enthusiasm.


    this was even worse. when those people saw this group of people being invited into the palace, were they relatives of the royal family?


    as far as they knew, the emperor did not have any relatives wandering outside.


    however, regarding these matters, regardless of whether it was the dignitaries or the ordinary people, they all kept it a secret. who didn¡¯t know that the current emperor¡¯s family was practically extinct, and his own brothers and sisters were basically nothing. even if there were, they were in the imperial city. these people were definitely not people they knew.


    mo ruyue¡¯s family was escorted into the imperial palace by the imperial guards. if it weren¡¯t for the imperial guards, the commoners would probably stick to their faces and even pull the children over to look at them.


    even if they didn¡¯t speak to them, these people would still be able to talk about their family for a long time after they entered the palace.


    even a blind person could see the adoration su luo felt when she saw the triplets.


    of course, he didn¡¯t neglect qin qinghao and qin qingting. after all, these two children were brought up by his younger sister. they were like his own children.


    he had lost his mother when he was young, so he knew how to crave for the love of his parents. therefore, he took special care of qin qingting and qin qinghao, including qin qingyan and qin qingshuang. the two children were even more pitiful. they only had their brother and sister-in-law left.


    fortunately, they were lucky. they might have done a great deed in their previous life and met his sister in this life.


    the four children also knew how the adults treated them. they were getting older and knew a lot. seeing that the family liked the triplets so much, they did not feel jealous.


    according to qin qinghao and qin qingting, their younger brother and sister were so cute that anyone who saw them would love them more. if they were like this, what about their parents?


    mo ruyue and gu ying were very pleased with qin qingting and qin qinghao. they had been worried that qin qinghao and qin qingting would not be able to accept the arrival of the triplets, which made mo ruyue!s heart ache even more for the two children.


    as soon as mo ruyue saw her eldest brother, she grabbed his wrist and held it in her hand. su luo didn¡¯t refuse and let her sister take his pulse.


    ¡°big brother, i see that you¡¯ve already recovered!¡±


    su luo understood what she meant. why didn¡¯t he have a child until now? he didn¡¯t even have a pregnant concubine.


    ¡°this matter can¡¯t be rushed for a while. besides, didn¡¯t you say that my body has accumulated so many toxins all year round? i have to expel them completely. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid that the child will be unhealthy.¡±


    mo ruyue believed his words half-heartedly. besides, the children were present, so it was not appropriate to discuss the details.


    ¡°l heard from ying jiu that you asked me to come over and register in the genealogy. you changed the surname of the royal family to su.¡±


    ¡°who dares to have any objections? the world of the northland is mine.


    whatever i say goes.¡±


    the problem was that no one dared to say anything.


    ¡°you¡¯ve been traveling for half a month. take a good rest for two days. i¡¯ve shown the imperial astronomical supervisor that the day after tomorrow is an auspicious day. i¡¯ll take you to worship the heavens and announce to the world that you¡¯re the eldest princess of the northland.¡±


    according to mo ruyue, she didn¡¯t want to make such a big fuss. but seeing her brother¡¯s excitement, she decided to let him be.


    ¡°i want to eat seafood!¡±


    after traveling for half a month on the bumpy road, they weren¡¯t that tired after arriving at their destination. the thought of being able to eat seafood


    made mo ruyue happy, and so did the children. they loved seafood too.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that easy? enough!¡¯


    sullo waved his hand in agreement.


    ¡°big brother, i want to go to the sea by myself!¡±


    ¡°we want to go too!¡±


    the children had never crossed the sea before, but they were no strangers to the phrase ¡®crossing the sea¡¯. this was because mo ruyue often told them that she would take them to the sea once they arrived in the northland.


    ¡°alright!


    the next day, su luo left the court early to prepare to go to the sea with mo ruyue and the others.


    fortunately, they had come at the right time. the low tide of the past two days was after noon. although the winter in the north was six months long, the weather was not that cool in summer.


    mo ruyue had thought that it would be cooler in the summer here than in other places. in fact, it was just as hot here. however, it was close to the sea, so the sea breeze was quite comfortable.


    after noon, the sun was at its most poisonous, and it had been fifteen minutes since the court had retreated.


    mo ruyue and the others came over early in the morning and had lunch at the fisherman¡¯s house. the eagle guards had brought some people to prepare the food last night. mo ruyue and the children had just woken up from their afternoon nap.


    ¡°children, uncle is here. let¡¯s go to the beach!¡±


    ¡°uncle is the best!¡±


    nanny rong, nanny yan, and the others had already changed the young masters into their sea travel outfits and applied the sunblock that mo ruyue had made.


    the seven children, from the oldest to the youngest, all wore small bamboo hats, looking particularly pleasant. even the triplets were no exception.


    nanny rong and nanny yan felt that the triplets were still too young. ¡°the princess, third young master, fourth young master, and fifth young miss still can¡¯t leave. isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to bring them to the seaside?¡± don¡¯t get sunburnt.


    before the nanny could finish her sentence, mo ruyue understood what they were worried about. she denied it.¡± at this time, the children can get more calcium from the sun. besides, they¡¯re not wearing my special sunblock. you two can take one and let them play on the beach.¡±¡±


    ¡°yes, this servant will definitely take good care of the young miss and the young masters. ¡±


    mo ruyue had always taught her children not to let them become flowers in a greenhouse.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡¯


    the fishing village was by the sea, so they arrived not far away.


    ¡°wow, mother, mother, look!


    look, i picked up a big shell. it¡¯s still alive inside. let¡¯s roast this for dinner, okay?¡±


    ¡°alright, sprinkle some pepper salt and cumin.¡±


    it was rare for mo ruyue to see the children as lively as angels.


    although the three little fellows couldn¡¯t walk yet, they could still walk if they were pulled by adults. they stepped on the soft and wet beach barefooted and were extremely happy. they giggled and drooled non- stop.


    the activity of going to the sea made the children extremely happy. even mo ruyue and gu ying were overjoyed. they had never played like this before. the most important thing was that they could also harvest delicious food while playing. it was full of a sense of accomplishment.


    su luo was taking qin qingyan and qin qingshuang to the other side of the sea. she was mainly taking care of qin qingshuang. she was a little girl and had to be careful.


    the entire beach was surrounded by the imperial guards, leaving only their family to play by the beach. they could pick up seafood anywhere..

 Chapter 624

    translator: dragon goat translation   editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°ah! there were bugs in the sea, and they were so big!¡¯


    qin qingshuang shook off the big worm that was so soft that its shell could not even cover its body with a look of disgust. to be honest, she was really scared when she saw it just now. it was no worse than a leech in a paddy field.


    su luo saw this and ran to pick it up. ¡°little sister, this is edible too. this is delicious. every time i send it to your place, it doesn¡¯t survive, so you don¡¯t know.¡±


    the common people call this an elephant trunk.¡±


    qin qingshuang couldn¡¯t look straight at the giant worm that had suddenly spat out saliva.


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    sullo nodded.


    ¡°sister will call me to dig when she sees you later.¡±


    qin qingyan also felt disgusted by the elephant¡¯s trunk, but if brother su said it was delicious, it would be.


    ¡°yes.


    however, qin qingshuang had a conflict with the elephant-trunk family today. she might have poached the elephant-trunk family.


    qin qingyan, who had said that he would pick it up, had long gone. su luo had been picking it up beside qin qingshuang.


    su luo thought that the little girl had finally come to his country with her sister. she didn¡¯t want to be scared out of her wits. in the end, qin qingshuang even dug out some experience points and specially picked up the elephant¡¯s nose to dig, but she still didn¡¯t dare to pick them up.


    ¡°big brother su is here.¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s here.¡¯


    the dozens of people picked up the items until it was almost dark. when they really couldn¡¯t pick them up anymore, they returned to the palace. they still had to eat barbecue at night.


    they picked up a few large baskets of seafood and were quickly carried back to the palace by the guards.


    sullo had opened a few barbecue stalls in the imperial city of the northland. their business was full every day. if one wanted to invite friends to eat, they had to make a reservation in advance to get a seat.


    at night, the whole family set up a barbecue stall in the imperial garden.


    the children all personally roasted the shells, fish, shrimps, and other things they had obtained from the sea.


    the children who were the first to do well all rushed to send it to mo ruyue so that she could eat first.


    mo ruyue accepted all of them. when she was three little kids pregnant, she had craved seafood so much that she could only get a whiff of it all day long.


    now that there was a ready-made one, he wouldn¡¯t open his stomach and eat it with all his might.


    in a pavilion not far away, taba jian was standing inside a window that was slightly open. he was being supported by the servants so that he could see the scene.


    when he saw mo ruyue, his entire body trembled. he had always thought that su luo had lied to him that day just to anger him. he didn¡¯t expect it to be true. he was roaring in his heart. su shaoying had actually given birth to a daughter behind his back!


    no matter how he struggled, how he roared, no one could understand his laughter.


    su luo took advantage of the fact that mo ruyue wasn¡¯t paying attention and made a hand gesture to the other side. the window was closed, and tuoba jian was thrown back onto the bed by the chamberlain, leaving him to roar silently.


    suddenly, su luo felt that taba jian¡¯s life was quite boring.


    he decided not to go to see him from now on and let him fend for himself. of course, he would still get people to take good care of him until he died. he could be considered a filial son.


    in a pavilion that was separated from the imperial garden by a lotus pond, a beauty in palace attire was looking over, wringing the handkerchief in her hand.


    ¡°beauty zhuang, since you¡¯ve already met the emperor, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate not to pay your respects?¡±


    the one called beauty zhuang was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl.


    behind her, another seventeen or eighteen-year-old palace maid saw that beauty zhuang was angry and gave her an idea.


    ¡°you¡¯re right, help me over to pay my respects to the emperor!¡±


    beauty zhuang looked at the emperor, who was smiling at two of the beautiful women. she was furious.


    the emperor even personally took food for them!


    vixen!


    she was the emperor¡¯s woman and had never enjoyed such treatment, so what right did they have?


    she was the first woman the emperor had doted on!


    so far, the emperor had only favored her alone.


    in beauty zhuangs heart, she had long regarded herself as the number one person in the harem. although the emperor had yet to make her the empress, as long as she was pregnant with the dragon seed, who else could be the empress but her.


    mo ruyue and the others were enjoying the barbecue. even the three little ones were fed some prawn meat. however, they did not dare to eat the roasted prawn meat. instead, they were given prawn congee that was specially cooked for them. the three little fellows were still eating happily. it was extremely sweet and fragrant, as if they were eating a peerless delicacy.


    ¡°xiao shuang, try it. it¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    su luo used a bamboo stick to prick a thin piece of elephant trunk meat and dipped it in mustard for qin qingshuang to eat.


    ¡°xiao shuang, this is really fresh. this yellow mustard mustard is also delicious. try the crispy elephant nose. i heard from big brother that you dug it up.¡±


    mo ruyue also liked to eat elephant trunks. actually, they were just geoducks, and they were as big as arms. ¡°but this is raw.¡±


    qin qingshuang frowned.


    although the elephant¡¯s trunk had been cleaned and cut into thin pieces, she lost her appetite when she thought of its original appearance.


    ¡°it¡¯s been scalded and disinfected with mustard.¡¯


    su luo still wanted qin qingshuang to give it a try.


    ¡°sis, this is really delicious.¡±


    qin qingyan had already eaten two.


    ¡°l think i¡¯ll eat crabs.¡¯


    ¡°this is done. eat this meat while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    su luo put the piece that qin qingshuang didn¡¯t want to eat into her mouth and gave her a bread crab.


    ¡°thank you!


    qin qingshuang smiled and took the bread crab.


    this scene was witnessed by beauty zhuang, who was about to come over. she wanted nothing more than to fly over and tear that face apart. she was about to rush into the imperial garden in a hurry, but was stopped by the guards.


    ¡°move aside! ¡±


    beauty zhuangs anger was boiling. she didn¡¯t even care about a mere guard.


    ¡°beauty zhuang, the emperor has ordered that no one is allowed to enter.¡±


    the guards were not afraid of the cold-faced beauty zhuang at all and insisted on keeping watch.


    beauty zhuang still had to maintain her beauty demeanor and took a deep breath.


    ¡°then help me inform them.¡±


    the guard thought that this person was the emperor¡¯s woman, so he nodded and let another person report.


    beauty zhuang saw that su luo had heard the guard¡¯s report and raised her head to look in her direction. she quickly revealed her most beautiful smile, but the emperor turned his head away!


    the guard came over in a while.


    ¡°beauty zhuang, please go back. the emperor said that it¡¯s inconvenient to see you now.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    beauty zhuang thought that she had heard wrongly, so the guard repeated himself.


    coincidentally, mo ruyue, qin qingshuang, and the others glanced over. beauty zhuang saw the smiles on their faces and felt that they were mocking her.


    in a fit of anger, she covered her face and turned to run.


    ¡°beauty, beauty zhuang, slow down.¡±


    the palace maid hurriedly ran after him.


    ¡°big brother, isn¡¯t this not very good?¡±


    mo ruyue felt that the beauty in the palace dress had looked at them as if they were the ones who had taken over the magpie¡¯s nest. she thought that she was still big brother¡¯s woman, so it was as if she was ostracizing them.


    however, from afar, she looked at the beauty in the palace dress. she should not be easy to get along with.


    ¡°he¡¯s just a chess piece, but he really thinks he¡¯s a character. don¡¯t worry about her.¡¯


    su luo didn¡¯t care at all. beauty zhuang was indeed a chess piece and someone else¡¯s spy.


    now that he was happily with his sister¡¯s family, was he going to let her spoil the fun?


    because of su luo¡¯s words, everyone present treated beauty zhuang as a small interlude and didn¡¯t take her to heart..

 Chapter 625

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    June 28th was an auspicious day, suitable for sacrifice!


    This was also the day Su Luo was preparing to register MO Ruyue in the Su familys genealogy.


    Su Luo personally led MO Ruyue to worship. After the sacrifice, the eunuch announced the imperial edict on the high platform.


    ¡°Eldest Princess Su Yue acknowledged her ancestors and returned to the clan.


    Xue Chengen was the Prince of Chengen, Li Zichao was the Prince of


    Chaoyang, Li Zilu was the Princess of Mingzhu, Qin Qinghao was the County


    Lord, and Qin Qingting was the County Lord.¡±


    After the eunuch finished reading the decree, Su Luo immediately smiled at MO Ruyue. MO Ruyue, Gu Ying, and the seven children knelt down to thank the emperor for his kindness.


    Nio Ruyue was a little confused. Wasn¡¯t it just a genealogy? Why did it become a title?


    The same is true of Lonely Shadow.


    Li Zicheng and Qin Qingting, on the other hand, were more knowledgeable than the average eight-year-old, even though they were already eight years old.


    They understood that their uncle was doing this for their mother so that she and her brother would not be dissatisfied with their mother.


    In fact, as they grew older, they knew that they were not born by their mothers. However, in their hearts, their mothers were their biological mothers.


    They really liked this uncle of theirs.


    Su Luo had originally wanted to give Qin Qingyan and Qin Qingshuang some titles. Most importantly, they were not her sister¡¯s children. They were her brother-in-law and sister-in-law, and they were not from the Northland. It would be difficult to give them titles.


    Now that Qin Qingyan and Qin Qingshuang had grown up, he knew that Qin Qingyan was about to inherit his brother¡¯s Civil and Military Academy.


    As for Qin Qingshuang, her family had powerful backers. She would definitely be able to marry into a good family in the future. She would not be afraid of being bullied by her in-laws. Even if it did not work out well, she still had him, her emperor brother.


    He had other thoughts. After all, Qin Qingyan and Qin Qingshuang had grown up with his sister. With their relationship, they could more or less benefit from it. This way, they would know more clearly how good their sister was to them.


    However, he still rewarded Qin Qingyan and Qin Qingshuang with many things.


    When the officials learned that the Emperor had a younger sister, they were all very surprised.


    The newly conferred Eldest Princess looked very much like the deceased Imperial Concubine Su. Just by looking at her face, they all believed it. And the few twins that followed MO Ruyue had amazed the ministers.


    What kind of immortal bloodline was this!


    All the twins were twins, and the youngest one was actually a triplets. This was simply unheard of and rare in the world.


    It wasn¡¯t that no one had ever been pregnant with multiple children in all these years or in ancient times. Although the chances were very low, there were still some. However, it was generally very difficult to give birth to them, and even if they did, it was difficult to survive.


    After going through so much hardship, MO Ruyue¡¯s triplets were like a miracle.


    ¡°Welcome back, Eldest Princess. Long live the princess!¡±


    After the sacrifice, the officials left.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll take you to the princess¡¯s residence. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, tell me and I¡¯ll get someone to change it.¡±


    MO Ruyue saw her big brother¡¯s excitement and followed him to take a look. She must be happy because she liked him.


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What did you call me?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for your unwillingness, then the emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, big brother, just look at your nephews. Do you have the heart to leave that mess to me?¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly interrupted him. Even if he was the Emperor, he couldn¡¯t say such things in front of outsiders.


    ¡°Oh. He was reluctant.


    Speaking of which, you gave birth to three at once. Can¡¯t you give me one?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Before Su Luo could finish speaking, MO Ruyue, Gu Ying, and the four older children rejected him in unison.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I don¡¯t want it. Then why don¡¯t you let your daughter take the surname Su?¡±


    Su Luo knew that it was useless no matter how greedy she was.¡±The three of them have the surname Xue and the surname Li. Shouldn¡¯t they have the same surname as you?¡±¡±


    The more Su Luo spoke, the lower her voice became, but she still said what she wanted to say.


    Nio Ruyue rolled her eyes at him. Would he be her child if his surname was Su?


    Su Luo pretended not to understand and let this matter pass. Otherwise, what else could she do?


    ¡°Hug!¡±


    Suddenly, Li Zilu, who was originally in Qin Qingshuang¡¯s arms, raised her


    two small hands toward Sullo. This stunned everyone present.


    They had all heard it clearly. Li Zilu had also said the word ¡°hug¡± very clearly. At this moment, she was opening her two small arms and looking at Su Luo with a longing expression. It was obvious that she wanted Su Luo to hug her.


    The eunuch who was standing at the side also saw the little princess. The little princess had a look of longing on her face. He felt a little heartache. After all, the emperor was not as friendly as he looked. If the emperor did not hug her, would the little princess cry? ¡°Hey, hey! Uncle, carry me!¡±


    Su Luo was pleasantly surprised.¡±


    Li Zilu was carried over by Su Luo. She was very curious about the hat on his head, especially the tassel gold beads on it.


    ¡°Zilu, can you give me a hug?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that her eldest brother was wearing a yellow robe and was not suitable to carry a child. She felt that he was offending his dignity.


    In the end, Li Zi poked her head out and buried her head into Su Luo¡¯s shoulder. Her hand was also tightly wrapped around Su Luffs neck.


    ¡°Hahaha, my niece likes me. Sister, it¡¯s wrong of you not to let her get close to me.


    We¡¯ve arrived at the princess ¡®residence.¡±


    The plaque on the door of the princess¡¯s residence that Su Luo had given to MO Ruyue was a simple and clear golden plaque-Eldest Princess¡¯s Residence.


    ¡°Wow, this princess¡¯s manor is so big!¡±


    The nails on the door of the princess¡¯s manor were actually nine horizontal and nine vertical.


    Usually, only the palace doors would have nine horizontal and nine vertical nails, indicating that the emperor¡¯s power was supreme. For example, the number and arrangement of the door nails in the Prince¡¯s mansion, the Regional Kings Mansion, and the temples were different according to their status and rank. Generally, the prince¡¯s mansion is vertical nine horizontal seven, the prince¡¯s mansion is vertical seven horizontal five; The Duke¡¯s Palace had seven for each rank, and the number of marquises and barons was reduced to five.


    No matter how favored the Princess¡¯s Residence was, it was at most on par with a Prince. However, after MO Ruyue counted twice, the number on the door of her Princess¡¯s Residence was indeed nine.


    ¡°Big brother, did you install the wrong door for me?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that there was a possibility that her elder brother did not know about it either. However, she could not pretend that she did not know about this matter. She had to tell the person who had her heart. Was she trying to rahal?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I asked you to install this door. Isn¡¯t it nice? Don¡¯t feel burdened. 1 think you¡¯re worthy of this door.


    If it wasn¡¯t for you being unwilling¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. This door is the door.¡±


    MO Ruyue interrupted her brother¡¯s words again. She was really impressed. It seemed that her brother would not give up until he achieved his goal.


    The guards stepped forward and opened the door. MO Ruyue and the others entered through the door. The moment they entered the Princess¡¯s manor, the interior was much brighter than the outside.


    The decorations were not luxurious, but they were all arranged according to Nio Ruyue¡¯s preferences. The materials used were obviously of the highest quality.


    ¡°Mother, this is as big as four of our family. I keep feeling that this princess¡¯s manor is very, very big!¡±


    ¡°Our Qingting is really sharp-eyed!¡¯


    Su Luo looked at her sister nervously, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t like it..

 Chapter 626

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s not easy for you to earn some money. You spent it all on


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She knew that everything Big Brother did was to make her happy. It was precisely because of this that she felt even more upset. Her brother was now alone in the Northern Kingdom, and she was his only relative. He wanted to give her everything good, even the throne. As long as she agreed, he would immediately give it to her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t money spent? Why didn¡¯t he spend the money he earned and leave it there to accumulate dust?¡±


    How about it, do you like this princess¡¯s manor?


    If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, let me know. I¡¯ll get someone to change it immediately. This is the princess¡¯s manor for you to live in. I have to make you like it so that you can live comfortably.¡±


    As he snoke. he looked at the people around him.


    ¡°You all have your own courtyards. Go take a look. If you¡¯re not satisfied with anything, just let me know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!


    That¡¯s great. Uncle is the best!¡±


    The children were all overjoyed as they let the nannies bring them to their own courtyard.


    Those nannies and palace maids were all prepared by Su Luo according to their status. Even the servants in each courtyard were complete. There was no shortage of them. They were really meticulous.


    After receiving the children¡¯s praise, Sullo smiled happily. He felt that everything he had done was not worth it. As long as they were happy, it was the greatest gain.


    ¡°Big Brother, hurry up and marry a girl you like.¡±


    Su Luo, who was playing with Li Zilu in her arms, was a little confused when she heard MO Ruyue¡¯s sudden words.


    Wasn¡¯t he looking at the princess¡¯s manor? What did it have to do with him?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t marry a wife to help you manage the house, the little money you earn won¡¯t be enough for you to squander.¡±


    Seeing that Su Luo didn¡¯t understand, MO Ruyue decided to make it clear to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that I¡¯m now a tyrant in the eyes of those ministers in the Northland. The beautiful women they sent over all have their own goals.


    Actually, I¡¯m very envious of ordinary people. If they find someone they really like, they¡¯ll be together for the rest of their lives. They¡¯ll be happy and won¡¯t have any messy things to do.


    However, I don¡¯t think I can do that with my status. It¡¯s better not to harm a good girl.¡±


    MO Ruyue did not expect her big brother to have such thoughts. Normally, people in this era would take it for granted to have three wives and four concubines.


    She didn¡¯t expect her big brother to have such thoughts. Suddenly, she felt a little sorry for her big brother. Not only did he have to deal with state affairs all day long, but he also had to face those women with ill intentions when it was finally time for his rest.


    MO Ruyue leaned closer to Su Luo.¡± Big Brother, what kind of girl do you like? Tell me. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. If you find someone you really like, you can also dismiss her harem.¡¯


    Anyway, you¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re a tyrant in the eyes of those ministers.


    Doesn¡¯t a tyrant do whatever he likes?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Not yet. When I have her, I won¡¯t let her suffer, but now is not the time.


    There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯m still young.¡±


    When Su Luo said this, Gu Ying glanced at him.


    Strictly speaking, Su Luo was one year older than him and three years older than his wife. She was now twenty-five years old. Although she was still young, she was not that young for someone who did not have children.


    MO Ruyue happened to notice his glance at Su Luo. MO Ruyue and Gu Ying had a tacit understanding, so she knew what his glance meant at a glance.


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t my brother look young?¡±


    At 25 years old, she could still be considered a baby!


    ¡°Young, big brother looks even younger than me.¡±


    What Gu Ying said was also the truth. Su Luffs overall appearance was more attractive.


    On the other hand, he had a more resolute appearance and appeared more mature.


    MO Ruyue gave Gu Ying a look that said ¡®at least you¡¯re tactful.¡¯


    ¡°Big Brother, just tell me what type you like. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Smart and clever, too gentle, it¡¯s best if she has a little temper, and it¡¯s best if she has some skills. If I¡¯m not by her side, she can protect herself when something happens. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to be as gentle and kind as his mother, but what kind of ending did he end up with?


    ¡°This is a little difficult.¡¯


    MO Ruyue recalled that she had never met such a woman before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Help me find it slowly. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    As they chatted, MO Ruyue took a tour of the Princess¡¯s Residence. In the middle of the garden in the second courtyard, there was a lookout pavilion. Standing on it, one could basically see the entire Princess¡¯s Residence.


    It was indeed four times the size of the princess¡¯s manor in West River Village.


    Su Luo was also very meticulous. According to the things that MO Ruyue¡¯s family had specially prepared for the children, she had specially built a garden for the children to play in. The slide, seesaw, swing, climbing net, and so on were all made according to MO Ruyue¡¯s family.


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, then stay in the palace for a few more days to accompany me.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡­


    Gu Ying¡­


    Therefore, after visiting the princess¡¯s residence, MO Ruyue and the others did not stay in the princess¡¯s residence. Instead, they followed Sullo back to the palace.


    Because of Li Zilu¡¯s stickiness, although it was for the tassels on Su Luffs head, Su Luo was extremely happy. Her heart was also melted by Li Zilu¡¯s cuteness. In the end, she hugged the child for the entire morning. She only let go of him when the child was sleepy after lunch. After the nanny carried him to sleep, Su Luo went to change out of her dragon robe.


    This scene was seen by the eunuchs and servants who followed the Emperor. They had made up their minds that in the future, the Eldest Princess ¡®family, especially the Eldest Princess and the Young Princess, would be the Emperor¡¯s favorite. They would definitely serve them well.


    On this day, Su Luo went to the beach with MO Ruyue and the others. This time, they went to a different beach.


    This was because Sullo wanted them to see a different scenery. The scenery corresponding to each beach was somewhat different, each with its own characteristics.


    ¡°Big brother, when we came, you always occupied the entire beach. Our family can¡¯t finish picking up so much. Don¡¯t waste the seafood that washed up. Let the guards pick it up together.¡±


    There were reefs and many potholes in this area. As the seawater receded, the seawater in many potholes would dry up, leaving some fish and prawns in the potholes. In about half an hour, these fish and prawns would be dried up. It would be a waste if they were not picked up.


    Those were all delicious, and it was shameful to waste them.


    Su Luo nodded when she heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words. She waved her hand and called a few guards over, telling them to split up and go to the reef beach to pick up fish, prawns, and crabs.


    ¡°Pick up more. You guys can have barbecue tonight too.¡±


    A few guards who were sent to pick up seafood were very enthusiastic. As long as they saw anything that could be eaten, they would accept it.


    ¡°Brother, if we buy this whole area, will the people who came to pick up the seafood not be able to pick it up?¡±


    ¡°This beach is very long. It¡¯s quite far from the fishermen here. They rarely come here to pick up fish..¡±

 Chapter 627

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Su Luo also specially looked after the location and tried not to go to the places that fishermen usually liked to go.


    ¡°Those fishermen rely on the sea to survive in the summer. What about in the winter?¡±


    ¡°They even come in winter. Otherwise, the entire winter is six months long and they will starve to death.¡±


    Nio Ruyue thought about it and agreed. Although these people could earn a lot by going to the sea in the summer, they were not lazy enough to stay in their houses in the winter. Just like the farmers in other places, they would go to the fields to work even in the middle of winter.


    Seafood in winter was much more expensive than in summer, so most people would not give up this opportunity.


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you have any other ideas when you go to West River Village and combine it with the stalls there?¡±


    ¡°There is this idea, but it can only be something in the summer. Winter is too cold. No one comes out no matter what.¡¯


    Su Luo had also thought of building some commercial streets in other places. The cost was a little high, so he had been considering it.


    ¡°Actually, you can also build a lot of vacation houses by the sea and set up a lot of barbecue grills by the sea. Or, like what we are doing now, we can circle a safe area. When the tide is low, those who want to experience the sea can come over and ride the sea themselves. Then, they can take it and personally barbecue it. It will definitely taste better than buying it. Wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful?¡±


    I think this is feasible. We can definitely earn a lot of money.


    They could also set up a stall to sell things. With more people, anything would do.¡±


    Su Luffs eyes lit up when she heard that. That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t he think of that!


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re still smart!


    This matter will be settled tomorrow!


    Sister, can you draw me some beautiful house drawings? I don¡¯t have such a capable person in the northern country.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I gave you the idea, I¡¯ll definitely help you supervise it.


    By the way, many of these seafood could also be raised.


    If you can raise it yourself, whether you eat it or sell it, it will be profitable.¡±


    MO Ruyue recalled that they were reared by the sea. In her world, as long as it was edible, they could grow or raise it.


    ¡°The sea is so big, how are we going to raise them?


    These seafood couldn¡¯t survive in freshwater.¡¯


    Su Luo raised her head and looked at the endless sea. If the fish and prawns that were thrown in swam to the other side of the sea, how would they catch them?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this simple? When the tide is low, we¡¯ll use a fishing net to raise them in the shallow water.


    For example, if they circled a fish pond, a shrimp pond, or a crab pond, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Fish, prawns, crabs, and shells should be easy to raise.¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that as long as she found a way, she should be able to raise all the seafood in the sea.


    ¡°Aiya! Yes, yes, yes!


    Sister, you must stay here for a while longer. Maybe one day you will think of a good way to earn money for me!


    When the time comes, I¡¯ll give you half of the money I earn!¡±


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t wait to call a guard over. She whispered a few words to him and the guard left. MO Ruyue and the others did not notice it at first, but not long after, the guard returned with a few people.


    The leader was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties. He was wiping the sweat off his head as he jogged over. When he saw Su Luo, he quickly tidied up his appearance and walked over quickly.


    ¡°This lowly official pays his respects to the emperor, long live the emperor!


    This humble official pays his respects to the Eldest Princess. The Princess is a thousand years old!¡±


    ¡°No need for formalities!


    Come over, 1 have something to tell you.¡±


    When Lord Wang heard the Emperor call him ¡®beloved Qing,¡¯ his heart thumped. It really made his heart tremble. He had never heard the Emperor call anyone ¡®beloved Qing.¡¯ He always felt like he was going to be beheaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this, this, this, this¡­¡±


    Lord Wang heaved a sigh of relief in his heart after hearing this. He would definitely nod his head and do as the Emperor instructed, and he had to do it perfectly!


    ¡°This lowly official listens to orders, let them pull the bricks.¡±


    ¡°Go and get everything you want first. When I get the blueprint for you, build it according to the blueprint.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    MO Ruyue knew that her big brother was a man of action and a man of urgency. They had just finished their barbecue at the beach when Lord Wang came with a large group of people and a large cart of bricks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and draw.¡±


    ¡°No need.


    Sister, take the children to take a nap first. It¡¯s not too late to get up and draw after you sleep well.


    These people couldn¡¯t work that fast. They still had to unload the trucks.


    They might not even be able to transport all the materials today.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you going to build a house?¡±


    Qin Qingting looked at the posture. They were familiar with this scene.


    ¡°Yes, do you want it? Uncle will build one for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright!


    That way, when I come to the Northland, I can live by the sea every day and eat seafood every day!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and our Zilu has one too. Chengen, Zichao, Xiaoqiang, and Xiaoshuang all have one!


    Other uncles might not have it, but they could build a small house by the sea.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t even have time to say anything before Su Luo happily arranged everything.


    ¡°Oh right, in two days, I¡¯ll bring you guys to see my Women¡¯s College and Civil and Martial Arts College!¡¯


    This was the same rhythm as West River Village.


    ¡°Big brother, you mentioned the academy. The people I trained for you will be able to graduate soon.¡±


    The people in the women¡¯s college and the medical school had started training her when she was pregnant last year, when Su Luo returned to the Northland.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your big brother? I¡¯ve been back for two years and I¡¯ve been eating rice every day.


    Don¡¯t worry, even if the people you trained for me come back now, they will be able to start teaching immediately.¡±


    The few of them chatted for a while more. Su Luo saw that Nio Ruyue was already looking tired, so she quickly went to take a nap. He also went to rest for a while. It was so hot that it was easy to feel sleepy at noon.


    MO Ruyue woke up from her lunch break and ate something. She played with the three little ones for a while. When Su Luo came over, Qin Zilu crawled towards her uncle. Perhaps because of the golden pearl tassel on his head, the two ot tnem nad establisned a good fnendsmp.


    After a while, Qin Qingshuang, Qin Qingting, and Qin Qinghao came over. They brought the three kids to the amusement park to play. MO Ruyue asked someone to prepare a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, and began to draw a picture of the seaside resort.


    The previous Lord Wang was very efficient. In half a day, he had pulled out enough bricks to build twenty small courtyards and piled up a lot of wood.


    After MO Ruyue finished drawing the blueprint, Su Luo asked someone to call Lord Wang directly to the palace. MO Ruyue explained it to Lord Wang twice in person. Lord Wang said that he remembered and knew the process clearly. He held the blueprint as if it was a treasure and went out.


    As soon as Lord Wang left, an inner servant came over with a flustered expression. The inner servant first reported something to the eunuch who was guarding the garden entrance. Then, the eunuch ran to Sullo with a flustered expression.


    ¡°Reporting to the Emperor! ¡±


    Su Luo glanced at the eunuch, indicating for him to say what he wanted to say.


    ¡°The emperor was fine when he was playing with the princesses and the kings. After the emperor came over, Beauty Zhuang went away and did not meet the emperor. Now, Beauty Zhuang is arguing with Miss Qin and even started fighting.¡±


    Before the eunuch could finish his sentence, MO Ruyue, Gu Ying, and Su Luo stood up at the same time and headed towards the amusement park. They had only taken two steps when Su Luo used her lightness skill to fly away. Seeing this, Gu Ying picked up MO Ruyue and flew along with them..

 Chapter 628

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When the three of them arrived, they saw Qin Qingshuang and Qin Qingting pressing down on Beauty Zhuang. Qin Qingyan and Qin Qinghao stood in front of them, blocking the people who wanted to stop the fight. They looked like they would beat up anyone who tried to stop the fight.


    Although Qin Qingshuang and Qin Qingyan had not been conferred a title and were just commoners in the Northland, their sister-in-law was the Eldest


    Princess, Qin Qingting and Qin Qinghao were the county lords and county lords, and the three young ones were the king¡¯s and princess¡¯s favorite people.


    The eunuchs and palace maids were so anxious that smoke was rising from their heads. They did not dare to make any unnecessary moves.


    Nanny Rong, Chun Hua, and a few others were watching worriedly with the three little ones.


    ¡°You¡¯re so vicious at such a young age. You¡¯re a shrew. A country bumpkin still knows how to seduce people.¡±


    Qin Qingting immediately slapped Beauty Zhuang, who was still slapping on the face. Although she was small, her strength was not small. After all, they had never been lacking in training. Moreover, Qin Qingting and Qin Qinghao were still young. They had practiced the Xue family¡¯s modified internal cultivation method for four to five years. They had some strength in their bodies. They could not fly over roofs, walk on walls, or break rocks with their hands. If they escaped, they would not be caught by ordinary people. It would not be a problem for them to deal with three to four strong men alone. Half of Beauty Zhuangs face swelled up from Qin Qingtings slap.


    ¡°Ah-wuuu-you bitch. You, you actually dare to hit bengong.¡±


    Beauty Zhuang was beaten up by Qin Qingshuang and Qin Qingting. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. However, she could not restrain these two little b * tches at all. Her servant girl was also pulled away by the other servants.


    ¡°You dare to hit our beauty, when the emperor finds out, he will make you suffer!¡±


    Beauty Zhuangs servant girl saw that her master had been beaten up and her eyes were red as she shouted.


    Qin Qingting slapped Beauty Zhuang again.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t care about your face. You¡¯re just a little beauty and you call yourself bengong?


    I¡¯m the county head personally conferred by my uncle. Are you scolding me because you¡¯re dissatisfied with my uncle?¡±


    Although Qin Qingting was young and Qin Qingshuang was only thirteen years old, they often entered the palace when they were in Xi Liang. They knew the other side of many things.


    This Beauty Zhuang was crazy. Seeing that Qin Qingshuang was beautiful and could get close to the Emperor, she had some dirty thoughts and deliberately came to find trouble. However, she did not know that they were tough people and had been beaten up by Qin Qingshuang and Qin Qingting for quite a while.


    Of course, the two little girls were not unreasonable. After all, Beauty Zhuang was Su Luffs harem. In simple words, one had to look at the owner before hitting a dog. However, this Beauty Zhuang was too infuriating. She was clearly a beauty in the palace, but her words were not inferior to those of an unreasonable shrew in the countryside.


    Meanwhile, Qin Qingshuang and Qin Qingting had been taught by MO Ruyue that girls should not casually speak dirty words. It was not polite. As they grew older, they did not want to be such shrews. They had to convince people with reason. If they had no other choice, they could only fight like this. Moreover, it was Beauty Zhuang who hit Qin Qingshuang first.


    Qin Qingshuang was furious. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hit him. Her face was still red.


    Qin Qingtings personality had changed a lot. When she was young, she would have just used a handful of powder to settle things. Now, she was only hitting Beauty Zhuang. She was lucky.


    ¡°This servant greets the Emperor!¡±


    When the palace maids saw that the emperor had finally arrived, they all heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were also a little frightened. The masters had caused such a ruckus. It was really a disaster for the little ghosts when the King of Hell fought.


    When the palace maids kowtowed, the three masters also realized that someone who could take charge had come.


    Qin Qingshuang first saw Brother Su and her sister-in-law. It was unsightly for her to press Beauty Zhuang down like a shrew. She let go of her hand first, but at the same time, she was worried that her sister-in-law would be angry.


    Qin Qingting let go of her aunt¡¯s hand and stood next to her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re finally here!


    If you don¡¯t come, ChenQie will be beaten to death by them and you won¡¯t be able to see ChenQie. Wuuu¡­¡±


    Beauty Zhuang was the first to complain. Perhaps it was a blessing in disguise for him to be beaten up. After all, he was bullied by those two little b * tches.


    ¡°Auntie, your face must be hurting, right?


    It¡¯s bleeding.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang and Qin Qingting didn¡¯t defend themselves. Instead, Qin Qingting touched the left side of Qin Qingshuang¡¯s face, which had been slapped, with a pained expression.


    Qin Qingtings heart ached, and her eyes turned red. It was all her fault for being slow to react and letting that psychopath succeed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Qin Qingshuang turned her face away.


    When everyone heard Qin Qingtings words, they all looked at Qin Qingshuangs face. Indeed, there was an inch-long bloody scar on her left cheek. It was obviously a cut made by her fingernails.


    ¡°Impudent! ¡±


    Su Luo roared angrily. Beauty Zhuang was happy.


    Humph! Little b * tch, let¡¯s see if you still won¡¯t die!


    ¡°Men!¡±


    Beauty Zhuang was extremely excited when she heard Su Luffs angry voice.


    She would definitely send this little b * tch to the imperial prison and torture


    Ha ha ha ha.


    She was laughing maniacally in her heart, but on the surface, she was sobbing.


    ¡°Your subordinate is here!¡±


    A few guards with knives came over and knelt down to accept the order.


    ¡°Take Madam Zhuang away. Without my permission, no one is allowed to visit!


    The scene was silent for a moment. When a few armed guards took Beauty Zhuang away, Zhuang Mei finally realized that she had not heard wrongly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯m innocent!


    Why didn¡¯t you arrest that little slut?


    She was clearly the one who disrespected me. How could you lock me up? You


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut her up.¡±


    Su Luo couldn¡¯t guarantee that if she said another word, she would kill her with a palm.


    ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s them.¡±


    ¡°Drag him out!¡±


    Before Beauty Zhuangs personal maid could finish her sentence, she was gagged and dragged away.


    Su Luo gestured to the guard who was dragging Beauty Zhuangs maid, and the guard instantly understood.


    He was beaten to death!


    ¡°Summon the Imperial Physician!¡±


    Immediately, a eunuch left to look for a doctor. He didn¡¯t need Su Luo to tell him what kind of doctor he was looking for. He knew that he was the best at surgery.


    MO Ruyue had already checked the wound on Qin Qingshuangs face.


    ¡°The wound isn¡¯t very deep. It should be fine after applying medicine for a few days. However, you can¡¯t eat seafood for the next two days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Qin Qingshuang recalled Brother Su¡¯s serious expression just now and was a little scared. It was the first time she had seen Brother Su angry.


    Qin Qingting knelt down in front of Sullo. Qin Qinghao, Qin Qingyan, and Qin Qingshuang had to kneel down together.


    Su Luo quickly picked Qin Qingting up.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not allowed to kneel. Get up!¡¯


    Su Luffs face was serious, so the children did not kneel down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel in the future.¡¯


    Su Luo saw her sister and brother-in-law from the corner of her eye and changed her mind.


    ¡°If you make a mistake with your parents, they will decide whether you kneel or not.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Su!¡±

 Chapter 629

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes.


    Su Luo¡¯s stern face was quite dignified.


    ¡®Qingting, what do you think happened?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, Mother, Uncle, she was the one who came to look for Uncle. We said that Uncle wasn¡¯t here, and she said that we were lying. Then, she said that Aunt didn¡¯t pay her respects. Actually, Aunt was about to pay her respects, but she interrupted Aunt¡¯s greetings. She said that Aunt was just a peasant girl who didn¡¯t put her in her eyes. She slapped Aunt first when we weren¡¯t paying attention and even said bad things. That¡¯s why I attacked her. Aunt was afraid that I would be beaten up, so she helped me.¡±


    If you want to blame someone, blame me. It¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Qin Qingting had wanted to tell her the whole story just now. She felt that she should be the one to blame. She couldn¡¯t blame her aunt. Her aunt was already a young lady and her reputation was very important. She was still a child. Her reputation didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡®Qingting, well done.¡±


    Su Luo touched Qin Qingtings head and sorted out her expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. 1 didn¡¯t take good care of you as your uncle and let you suffer such grievances at home.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you justice.¡±


    Su Luo really blamed herself.


    Actually, even if Qin Qingting didn¡¯t explain, the words they heard from Beauty Zhuang were enough to make her stay in the cold palace forever.


    Now, Sullo had a new idea.


    ¡°Does Sister Xiao Shuangs face matter? Will it leave a scar?¡±


    Su Luo was most concerned about Qin Qingshuangs face.


    A young lady¡¯s face was the most precious. She couldn¡¯t leave a scar on it, or it would ruin her appearance.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart ached when she saw Qin Qingshuangs face. If Su Luo hadn¡¯t already asked someone to take Beauty Zhuang away, she would have taught Beauty Zhuang a lesson.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t met me, you might have left a scar. Scars made by fingernails are the easiest to leave scars, and there¡¯s madness in your fingernails.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what herbs you want. Why don¡¯t you go to the storeroom and take the best ones that you can use?¡±


    ¡°l won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded and Su Luo felt relieved.


    The imperial physician came over and examined Qin Qingshuangs wound, not daring to hide it.


    ¡°If you want this wound to not leave a scar, you must add snow lotus into the Jade Skin Ointment.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you want to add, use the best. You must not leave a scar.¡± ¡°Yes.


    The imperial physician went down to prepare the medicine, MO Ruyue was puzzled.¡±What¡¯s wrong? You still don¡¯t believe in my medical skills?¡±


    ¡°No, sister, don¡¯t be oversensitive. I just want these people to know that you¡¯re my reverse scale and that no one can touch you.¡±


    Death upon contact!


    And it was the kind where there were many ways to die!


    MO Ruyue also understood. Anyway, Big Brother was the Emperor. He could do whatever he wanted.


    After this incident, everyone was no longer in the mood to play outside. Only the three little ones were carefree. The next day


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, report it!¡±


    The eunuch only shouted the first half of the sentence, but did not shout the second half.


    The ministers were all muttering in their hearts. Did the eunuch forget his words, or did the emperor have something to do?


    The ministers who had submitted memorials all handed them over. When the last person finished, the Emperor did not let them leave. ¡°Today, I want to talk to Lord Zhuang about something.¡±


    Lord Zhuangs heart thumped when he was called out.


    Su Luo didn¡¯t make them wait for long. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say it herself and let the eunuch read out the imperial edict.


    ¡°The Zhuang family is unvirtuous and unvirtuous. They hurt people in public like a shrew cursing in the street. They are not worthy of being a beauty and have been demoted to a commoner.


    Lord Zhuang failed to teach his daughter well and demoted her to the fourth grade. ¡±


    Lord Zhuang had been demoted three levels. After hearing the imperial edict, his legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. However, he could not lose his manners in front of the court at this moment. The emperor is angry head up he again make what inappropriate action, may enrage dragon face, head fall also uncertain.


    ¡°Lord Zhuang, please accept the edict.¡±


    The eunuch saw that Lord Zhuang was still standing there in a daze and raised his voice to call out.


    ¡°This official thanks the emperor! I will definitely follow your teachings!¡¯


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    After the emperor left, the ministers were all in an uproar, trying to find out what Beauty Zhuang had done.


    Because Su Luo didn¡¯t give the order to keep her mouth shut, everything that Beauty Zhuang had done was made known to the entire court.


    Of course, when the fathers-in-law were talking, they automatically excluded the part where Qin Qingshuang and Qin Qingting beat up Beauty Zhuang.


    Zhuang shi, who had been demoted home in advance, could not believe that the emperor was so heartless. She was clearly not in the wrong. She loved the emperor so much. How could the emperor treat her like this? She was now fighting to the death at home.


    After Lord Zhuang arrived home, he slapped Madam Zhuangs face a few times without saying a word.


    ¡°Evil creature! Useless thing!¡¯


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Master, how did you hit Mei ¡®er?¡±


    Mother Zhuangs heart ached when she saw that her daughter had been beaten senseless.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? Ask yourself what stupid things your good daughter has done!


    Someone, send her to the nunnery and never leave!¡±


    Impossible!


    The emperor must have made a mistake. It must be that slut, it must be that


    Mother, Mother, save me, I don¡¯t want to go to the nunnery, I don¡¯t want to


    go¡­¡±


    Mother Zhuang could not just watch her daughter being sent to the nunnery. If she was sent there, she would be no different from a dead person. That was the flesh that fell from her body!


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t send Mei ¡®er to a nunnery!


    You¡­ If you have to send me to the station, then send me to the station as well!¡±


    Lord Zhuang was furious.¡± You think I don¡¯t dare?!¡±


    She had angered the dragon! He was demoted to a commoner!


    To put it nicely, she was divorced and sent home. In fact, she was not even a concubine. How could she be divorced?


    It was equivalent to being chased out of the palace!


    Who would dare to marry her in the future!


    Keep her alive and let my Zhuang family become a joke in the future!¡±


    Even so, it was inevitable that he would be taken advantage of by others. However, after he sent Zhuang Mei away, in the eyes of outsiders, he also had a standpoint.


    A daughter who was married off was like spilled water. Even if she was divorced, it had nothing to do with the Zhuang family in the future!


    ¡°The emperor even had the eunuch read out the imperial edict in front of all the civil and military officials, demoting me by three levels. My old face was completely thrown away by her!


    Moreover, the emperor asked me to bring her back to teach herself. If I don¡¯t put on an act, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a good time with the emperor!¡±


    Lord Zhuang roared until his face turned red and his neck turned thick. He threw the imperial edict to Mother Zhuang and let her read it herself.


    ¡°If you want to go with her, go. No one will stop you!¡¯


    Lord Zhuang did not want to see Zhuang Mei for even a moment.¡± Send her away quickly!¡¯


    Mother Zhuang fell to the ground in a daze and allowed the servants to take Zhuang Mei away with her mouth covered.


    Zhuang mother struggled internally, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that she wanted to go to the nunnery.


    Mei ¡®er, just you wait. Mother will definitely find a way to save you!


    Zhuang Mei struggled frantically and shook her head. Tears and snot flowed down her face. The old woman who was pulling her almost lost her grip and directly knocked her out with a hand knife. The world fell silent.


    At the same time, Zhuang Mei¡¯s actions in the palace had already spread throughout the streets and alleys of the capital. Now, they could only watch helplessly as the Zhuang family sent Zhuang Mei to the nunnery.


    At the same time, everyone in the capital knew that the Emperor¡¯s sister, the Eldest Princess ¡®family, was the Emperor¡¯s reverse scale.


    When the other ladies saw that Beauty Zhuang had been banished from the palace, they were tempted. After all, it was Beauty Zhuang who had doted on Sheng En in the past. Now that Beauty Zhuang was no longer around, it was their turn.


    Therefore, they all put in all their effort and dressed up gorgeously, wanting to have a chance encounter with the emperor and then naturally succeed.


    It was a pity that imagination was beautiful, but reality was cruel. After a month, he had not even seen the Emperor..

 Chapter 630

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    During this period of time, Su Luo and MO Ruyue had been busy building the coastal resort. How could she have the time to meet those people by chance? Even if she had the time, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them.


    The main reason was that those beautiful women were sent to the palace with a purpose. From the bottom of his heart, he was against interacting with those people.


    When the country was at peace, those ministers who had nothing to do began to stir again. They felt that their country could not continue without an empress, and the emperor could not continue without an heir.


    Many of the officials were in cahoots with each other. Seeing that the Emperor was in a good mood, they shouldn¡¯t anger Long Yan by bringing up these matters.


    Especially those ministers who had daughters sent to the palace.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, report. If there¡¯s nothing, retreat!¡±


    ¡°l have something to report!¡±


    Sullo looked at the minister and didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes signaled for him to say something. The minister had already stood up and couldn¡¯t retreat anymore. He closed his eyes and took a gamble.


    ¡°As the saying goes, a country cannot be without a ruler for a day. Similarly, the harem cannot be without an heir for a day!¡±


    We believe that the Emperor should confer the title of Empress, command the six palaces, and give birth to a son as soon as possible for the future of the Northland.¡¯


    The official closed his eyes and finished his sentence in one breath. He thought that the Emperor would lose his temper. He had already thought about it. If the Emperor was furious, he would kneel down and kowtow.


    Everything he said was for the sake of the royal family of the Northland. He was so loyal and devoted to the country. It was impossible for him to be punished.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The minister did not expect the emperor to say such a light sentence. At this moment, one could not see the joy or anger on his face, but for no reason, his calves had already begun to tremble.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my sentence.¡±


    Sullo nodded and looked at the ministers below.¡±ls that what you all think?


    Do you all think that I should appoint an empress to give birth to a son?¡±


    None of the ministers made a sound. They saw that the Emperor was expressionless, and the more he was like this, the more afraid they were.


    When the official who reported the situation saw that those people were all cowering and gnashing their teeth, he cursed them in his heart for being cowards.


    They had agreed that he would submit a memorial and they would agree to it. In the end, he was the only one standing in front of the Emperor. If the Emperor were to get angry, wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble?


    The more he thought about it, the more his legs trembled.


    ¡°If you all have this idea, then stand out and say it. Zhen has to see if there are many people before it is worth considering whether to appoint an empress.


    If he was the only one who had such thoughts, it meant that this matter was completely unnecessary.¡±


    The ministers looked at each other, and soon, half of them stood up.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Quite a lot.¡±


    Sullo saw who was in the world.


    ¡°Then tell me, where did this empress come from?


    Who should he establish?


    You¡¯re the one who started this, so I¡¯m sure you have the best candidate in mind.¡¯


    Sullo gestured to the minister who had reported,


    ¡°This¡­


    He wanted to say that he wanted to make his daughter the empress, but he really did not dare to say that.


    Su Luo saw that he couldn¡¯t come up with a suitable candidate for a long time, so she didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. Then, she pointed at another minister who stood up. That minister couldn¡¯t say anything either, so Su Luo pointed at the ministers who stood up for her to be the empress one by one. In the end, no one dared to say who was suitable.


    ¡°Sigh, then I don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t even have a suitable candidate and you want me to become an empress. Are you kidding me?¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s last sentence was clearly in a serious tone. The minister who was the first to bear the brunt was so scared that he immediately knelt down and kowtowed.


    ¡°Emperor, please calm down!¡±


    Those who stood out to support this minister also knelt down. The others who did not support him also knelt down. The dragon was furious, so who dared to stand still?


    ¡°What? Zhen is still young, but you are already in a hurry to make Zhen have a son. After giving birth to a son, do you want to immediately make a heir?


    Do you think that you are cursing me for not living long?¡±


    When Sullo said this, all the ministers prostrated on the ground, trembling as they said in unison,¡±Your Majesty, please calm down. This official has no such intentions!¡±


    ¡°No such intention?


    I see that your intentions are written all over your faces!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, please calm down!


    We have no such intention!¡±


    ¡°l think you guys are too full to do anything. You¡¯ve already stretched your hands into my harem. Do you still want to be my master one day? Because I don¡¯t want to appoint an empress, you want me to abdicate and give up my position! ¡±


    ¡°Emperor, please calm down!


    We have no such intention!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who suggests that 1 appoint the latter will be fined three months of salary. Reflect on yourself and go back to see if your wives and concubines have been sorted out!¡±


    Sullo left angrily. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that a few of those ministers were still useful, he really wanted to drag them all out and behead them.


    Who gave them the right to be in charge of heaven and earth and even care about his wife and children?


    As expected, this emperor was really boring.


    The ministers who had suggested that the Emperor should erect a queen were really bleeding from the wounds on their heads. Only when there was no movement in the hall for a long time did someone secretly raise their heads. However, when they saw that the Emperor¡¯s figure had long disappeared from the dragon throne, they all got up and went home.


    In the pavilion of the imperial garden, MO Ruyue and Nanny Rong were feeding the triplets some apples when Qin Zilu suddenly opened her small arms in the direction they had come from.


    ¡°Hug.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and saw that her big brother had arrived. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t changed into his yellow robe.


    All of Su Luo¡¯s bad mood disappeared when she saw the triplets. At this moment, Qin Zilu looked at her with a longing gaze. She opened her small arms at him and immediately picked her up.


    At the same time, Qin Zilu¡¯s small hand grabbed the tassel gold bead on Su Luffs head.


    ¡°Who made you angry?¡±


    Even though he had concealed it well, MO Ruyue could still tell that Big Brother had been very angry.


    ¡°Those shameless old things actually urged me to give birth to a child. Look at them!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you plan to do?¡±


    MO Ruyue was indeed a little angry when she heard this. However, her elder brother was indeed at the age where he should get married. However, as a relative. she did not want her elder brother to casually marry a woman he was unfamiliar with or did not like.


    ¡°Of course, I have the final say in my matters. Even if I want to make an empress, I will make the person I like the empress.


    Do they think I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking?


    Since they¡¯re so free and so nosy, I¡¯ll let them know the consequences of being nosy. I¡¯ll let them never dare to mention the matter of letting me give birth to a child in front of me again!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I support Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Younger sister is still the best.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that those people are not worth my effort.


    Younger sisters, are you really leaving? Why don¡¯t you stay for a while longer?¡±


    Nio Ruyue looked at her eldest brother with a gaze that said, Are you willing to leave me here alone and make me a loner?


    ¡°Big Brother, can you not be like this? Isn¡¯t there still a few days before we leave?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt her heart ache when she saw her elder brother¡¯s pitiful state. However, they couldn¡¯t stay here forever. Her elder brother, as the Emperor, couldn¡¯t follow them to Xi Liang. It seemed that she should find an Empress for her elder brother.


    However, it was not easy to find a candidate for the empress. First, it had to be liked by his elder brother.


    Thinking of the girl that her brother had told her about, she felt that it was really not easy to find such a person..

 Chapter 631

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Okay, okay, you can help me open up the resort beach and you can go back. I¡¯m not that unreasonable, as long as you can come and visit me a few times a year.¡±


    Seeing that her sister was in a difficult position, Su Luo immediately compromised.


    Ten days later, the court was filled with civil and military officials who had nothing to report. They thought that they could withdraw from court, but the Emperor spoke.


    ¡°The Eldest Princess is holding a family barbecue buffet at Fisherman Bay tomorrow. If you have nothing to do, bring your family and friends to support the event.


    ¡°You all know that my sister has just returned to the Northland. Other than me, her elder brother, she doesn¡¯t have any relatives or friends.¡±


    In other words, you guys have to go and support them.


    All the officials in the court dared to say that they were not going. Since the Emperor had spoken, whoever dared to say that they were not going would be disrespecting the Emperor.


    He immediately said sensibly, ¡°We are fortunate enough to be able to participate in the Eldest Princess ¡®banquet, so we will definitely be thick-skinned and disturb you.¡±


    They had heard about the Fisherman¡¯s Bay. They heard that there were many independent small courtyards built by the sea. They were quite beautiful, but they didn¡¯t know what they were used for. Now they understood that it was the Eldest Princess¡¯s doing.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it if you go.¡±


    Su Luo was very satisfied with the performance of all the civil and military officials. He did not feel that he was using his power to suppress others. He was blatantly using his power to suppress others.


    Many of those officials were richer than him. How could they not contribute? He even hoped that a few rich people would commit crimes quickly so that he could have a legitimate reason to confiscate their property.


    Perhaps it was because he had been too swift and decisive ever since he became the emperor. Those ministers were all as obedient as grandchildren, and none of them committed any major crimes.


    For small matters such as making him an empress, he could only punish him with a salary.


    Many ministers had been punished by him for various reasons and could not receive their salaries for one or two years. He felt that it was too much.


    Su Luo gave her father-in-law a look.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The next day, the holiday beach that MO Ruyue planned officially opened.


    All the influential figures in the capital had arrived at Fisherman¡¯s Bay early that day.


    There was only one reason why they were here. Fisherman¡¯s Bay was a barbecue buffet organized by the eldest Princess of the Northland, who had just returned from overseas.


    Barbecue was no stranger to northerners.


    Just because of the Eldest Princess ¡®name, these people had to come. Moreover, they heard that the Eldest Princess had organized this family barbecue buffet in the hope that she could see a girl she liked at the meeting. At that time, she would be brought into the palace.


    If there was someone who was capable, she might become the Empress of the Northern Kingdom. That was a blessing that had been accumulated over several lifetimes.


    They did not dream that their young lady would be chosen by the Eldest Princess. Even among the civil and military officials who came today, it would be their luck to be able to befriend one or two of them.


    This Eldest Princess Princess was really the Emperor¡¯s reverse scale, the treasure of his heart. She blatantly wanted to find a harem for the Emperor, but not only was the Emperor not unhappy, he even allowed her to accompany him.


    The officials in the capital still remembered that a month and a half ago, they had only mentioned in court that the Emperor should appoint an empress and had been fined three months of salary. If there was any discord in their own backyard, they would be reprimanded by the Emperor. Until today, when those officials went to court every day, they were afraid that there would be any discord in their own backyard. If the Emperor found out, they would be reprimanded. They had become the laughing stock of the entire capital.


    What was even more terrifying was that the daughters and nieces of any family who entered the palace were sent back home. In a month and a half, almost all the beautiful women in the palace were sent back.


    These ministers finally discovered the other side of the Emperor. He would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. From then on, he was even more careful in handling matters. Other than matters that were necessary for his duties, he would not say anything else.


    When they arrived at Fisherman¡¯s Bay, they thought that the barbecue on the beach had already started and that the Eldest Princess would look at the daughters of the various families. However, that was not the case at all.


    They saw the emperor leading the Eldest Princess ¡®family, tightening his sleeves and trousers, wearing special waterproof leather boots, digging sand on the beach and picking up fish and prawns on the rocky beach.


    There were also many people who looked like fishermen beside them. They were also picking up seafood on the beach.


    ¡°Hoeing the crops at noon, sweat dripping into the soil, who knew that every grain of food on the plate was hard work!¡±


    The children on the beach sang a poem. At first, those people did not understand it, but as they listened, they understood the true meaning of the poem.


    Among the civil and military officials, there were also Su Luo¡¯s confidants.


    They knew about the Fisherman¡¯s Bay event and took the lead to bring their entire family to the sea.


    When the players who understood the situation saw this, they all followed suit. Today, they were here to support the game!


    Some of the officials ¡®families were initially unwilling to go down to the sea. They felt that it was dirty, hot, and smelly. However, when they saw that everyone else had participated, and that the Eldest Princess had also participated, they thought about the purpose of coming today and gritted their teeth to follow. Otherwise, they would feel that they were the ones who were out of the ordinary.


    In the end, they felt that it was quite fun, something they had never experienced before.


    Especially in the last segment, when he ate the seafood he picked up and roasted it himself. He dipped it in his own dipping sauce and felt especially fresh and sweet.


    Especially when he saw his family eating the seafood that they had picked up and roasted for themselves. He was very happy and blissful when he received praise.


    During the barbeque, the children began to sing the song of Hoeing Millet in the Noon. It sounded like it was true.


    As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t take charge of the household, you don¡¯t know how expensive the rice, oil, and salt are. If you don¡¯t personally work, you wouldn¡¯t know that these delicacies are so hard to come by.


    None of the families wasted anything. All the seafood that they had picked up was eaten up.


    Of course, the inedible food had been checked by the people of Fisherman¡¯s Bay before they roasted it.


    Those girls still wanted to catch the Eldest Princess ¡®eye, so they all maintained the behavior of the daughters of noble families. As for those younger boys, they let go and played however they wanted.


    MO Ruyue had even set up three sets of swing, slide, seesaw, climbing net, sand digging tools, and other facilities for the children to play at the beach. The older children could still hold back a little, but the younger ones could not help but play crazily.


    This was because they had never played like this before. There were people guarding the safety of the children. When they saw the children fighting, they would say that any child who did not follow the rules could not play. Everyone followed the instructions of the guards and lined up well.


    Some of the older scholars did not like to personally go to the beach to pick up seafood. They could also go to the reef beach and set up a small stool that was suitable for fishing.


    Anyone who liked fishing would have a little ink in their hearts. Facing the vast and boundless sea, their minds would also be broadened. When their interest was aroused, they could even recite a poem or two.


    When the womenfolk felt tired from playing by the sea, they could go to the small courtyards at the back to rest.


    There were all kinds of facilities inside. They could wash up and change clothes. It was very considerate.


    These people had a lot of fun and were a little tired, but they all thought that if their relatives and friends came in the future, they could bring them over to experience it.


    Especially those who had children at home. Looking at the children¡¯s happy and innocent smiles, they felt that it was worth it even if there was nothing at all..

 Chapter 632

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not early. Look at how sleepy Zilu is. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time the triplets had seen so many people, it was rare for them to be so excited. They had played too much and didn¡¯t even sleep for an afternoon nap. They still wanted to play in the afternoon, but their eyelids were already fighting. They were very sleepy. Su Luffs heart ached when she saw her three nephews like this.


    As his biological parents, MO Ruyue and Gu Ying were also distressed.


    Hence, Gu Ying stood on the high platform and struck the gong. ¡°Everyone, be quiet. ¡±


    Many people surrounded him.


    ¡°This stage has a performance, so we¡¯ll sing for the time being. There would be a nice script in the later stages, and he would inform them in advance.


    In a while, a famous troupe from the capital would come over to perform. If anyone was interested, they could come over and watch.


    Let¡¯s talk about something else.


    I see that everyone is having a good time at the beach. Then, we have achieved our goal of organizing this meeting.


    We call these small courtyards by the sea vacation houses. You can also think of them as inns by the sea. Everyone can go there to rest when they are tired.


    Today, I invited everyone here mainly to let them experience the warm experience of being together as a family and promote the meaning of kinship between families.


    At the same time, they could also invite three or five friends over to eat barbecue and chat. They could enhance the friendship between friends and enjoy the beautiful mountains and rivers of the north together.


    If everyone likes this Family by the Beach BBQ buffet, please come and support us in the future.


    You can ask the waiter in blue for the details.


    Once again, we thank everyone for coming. As the triplets at home are too young and are dozing off again, we will excuse ourselves first.


    Everyone, have fun!¡±


    These very modern lines were of course written by MO Ruyue. Gu Ying just read them and added some of his own words. It was easy.


    MO Ruyue had also decided on the script that he was going to say on stage.


    After transmigrating, how could he let the Four Great Classics be buried? There were many other interesting storybooks, or some talented people who felt that they had a story in their hearts but had nowhere to express it. They could submit them. If the quality was good, they could take it up and tell it when the time came.


    At the same time, those who came over also understood that the Eldest Princess had made such a big scene to promote this side.


    ¡°What happened to looking at each other?¡±


    Someone whispered at the side. Although their trip today was not in vain, their original purpose was not to play.


    ¡°Eldest Princess has never said it before, right? It seems that other people are just talking to themselves and thinking that they are blindly guessing.¡±


    The family members of the ministers on Sullo¡¯s side expressed their views.


    Those people thought that the Eldest Princess indeed did not let anyone say that today she was specially here to let the Emperor see the harem.


    ¡°Who was the first to spread it? That person is really¡­Really.¡±


    No matter how rude they were, they were too embarrassed to say it out loud since there were so many people.


    ¡°Who cares? I saw a good girl for my son today.


    This trip was worth it.


    Also, my two little monkeys are having a great time over there. They said that they would come often in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen these strange things before.


    My little monkey actually knows how to be filial. He roasted all the seafood he picked up for us to eat first. It¡¯s indeed sweeter than eating at home, haha.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Even my husband said that this trip was not in vain. He even said that he would bring our family over when he was free in the future.


    There was also a place to rest when they were tired.


    You¡¯ve really eaten, drank, and played well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just asked the one in blue. It¡¯s free to enter the venue for sightseeing. There are times when you can stay in the small courtyard. There are also times when you can rent it for a whole day or a few days. The longer you rent it, the cheaper it is.


    If you don¡¯t want to pick up the seafood yourself, you can also buy it from them. The price is not expensive. You just want to do it yourself to improve the relationship between the family¡­¡±


    Although these people did not care much about the few taels of silver, they still felt that it was very cost-effective. The main reason was that it could allow the family to strengthen their relationship together, and the children could eat happily and play happily.


    The madams were all talking about their experience in this trip in twos and threes. In short, they all had good reviews.


    It could be seen that the opening of Fisherman Bay Resort was very smooth.


    MO Ruyue stayed in the Northland for another three days. Fisherman¡¯s Bay Resort had a good future. Many people came to visit every day for the past three days. She was relieved. At least this project would not lose money.


    Su Luo had no excuse to keep her sister¡¯s family here. She was very reluctant to leave and kept hugging Qin Zilu, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Nan Nan, you said that you¡¯re going back. Uncle misses you so much that he doesn¡¯t want to eat or drink.¡¯


    Su Luo nagged at Qin Zilu, not caring if she could understand or not.


    Qin Zilu looked at her uncle with her eyes wide open. She thought that her uncle was teasing her, so she gave him the most innocent and sincere smile. The six small teeth that she revealed were especially cute.


    ¡°You heartless little thing. You¡¯ll definitely forget about Uncle when you go back. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll remember Uncle the next time we meet.¡±


    The more Su Luo spoke, the more pitiful she felt. The more she spoke, the sadder she became. In the end, Qin Zilu suddenly leaned on his face and kissed him.


    ¡°Aiyo, you little rascal. You even put a curse on uncle at the last minute.¡±


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue was also reluctant to part with them, but they could not take root in the Northland. After all, their family business was in Xiliang.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m not waiting for Little Orange.¡±


    As Su Luo spoke, the father-in-law called Little Orange trotted over, holding a square brocade box in his hand.


    Su Luo returned Qin Zilu to MO Ruyue.¡± Don¡¯t get on the carriage yet. Let Zilu see if she likes the gift I gave her.¡±


    Since they were about to leave, MO Ruyue agreed to any of her brother¡¯s requests. She only wanted to see a gift.


    However, when her brother opened the brocade box, her eyes widened when she saw what was inside.


    ¡°Big Brother, you spoil her too much. How am I going to raise my child if you spoil her?¡±


    ¡°What do you care if I¡¯m happy? If you don¡¯t want it, I can¡¯t wait to raise it.¡±


    Su Luo took out the gift that she had specially prepared for Qin Zilu from the brocade box. It was actually a small crown that was similar to the one he wore when he went to court. It was decorated with golden tassels and gold beads. The crown was inlaid with various gemstones. It was obviously expensive.


    Su Luo directly put the small crown on Qin Zi t s head. Because it was for her, the crown hat was wrapped in high-quality silk to make it especially soft.


    Because the small crown was inlaid with many different colored gems, it was a little different from the real crown. One look and one could tell that it was specially made for children to wear and play with.


    After Qin Zilu put on the cromm, she shook her head, and the tassel in front of her swayed with it, making tinkling sounds. She giggled non-stop and clapped her hands happily.


    If MO Ruyue were to say that this gift was too expensive, Big Brother would definitely turn hostile.


    Su Luo also saw her sister¡¯s expression and said unhappily,¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve engraved the royal design of the Northland on it. She¡¯ll wear it wherever she goes. ¡±


    Anyway, he was the emperor. He had the final say on the specifications of the jewelry. He could bring it if he said so.


    What else could MO Ruyue and Gu Ying say?


    However, Gu Ying always had a sense of crisis and wanted to leave the Northland as soon as possible. He felt that if he did not leave now, his daughter would become his brother-in-law..

 Chapter 633

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The moon had its ups and downs, and people had their joys and sorrows. Seeing that it was getting late, Sullo didn¡¯t delay them and urged them to hurry.


    ¡°¡®Lilu, Zichao, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Nio Ruyue had been teaching the triplets some simple hand gestures, and they all remembered them. Listening to her mother¡¯s words, she also knew that her uncle was Su Luo, and she waved her little hands at him happily.


    In their world, if they met again, it meant that their mother was going to take them out to play. Aren¡¯t they happy?


    Su Luo wished she could snatch one over. She turned around without hesitation. Out of sight, out of heart. She waved her hand behind her.


    After her sister¡¯s family left, Su Luffs heart had been empty. She couldn¡¯t lift her spirits all day and had really become a loner.


    On the way back to Xi Liang, MO Ruyue and the others basically sent Su Luo a letter of peace every day. The letter also had the three little fellows ¡®doodles or handprints.


    ¡°Eldest Brother is too lonely alone, but he can¡¯t find a girl he likes. This isn¡¯t the right thing to do. Let¡¯s go back and ask around for him. You have to ask around.¡¯


    After sending another letter, it was time for the triplets to go to bed. The nannies carried them to the carriage at the back. There was only MO Ruyue and Gu Ying in the carriage. MO Ruyue could not help but think of her eldest brother¡¯s reluctant look when they left.


    ¡°And 1 think it¡¯s not that Big Brother can¡¯t find Kexin in the Northland. It¡¯s just that he has a defensive and annoying attitude towards the Northlanders, so he¡¯s not willing to find her at all.¡±


    If he were to find a girl from Xi Liang, he would have to find someone with a good family background. Otherwise, it would not be easy for him to establish himself in the northern country.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out. When the time comes, I¡¯ll ask Ji Hong to keep an eye out for us too.


    They wanted to see if anyone was willing to go through a marriage alliance. Most people would probably not be willing to let their daughters marry far away.¡±


    Even if Su Luo was the emperor, those who really doted on their daughter would not be willing to do so. If they were that materialistic, they would not have introduced the daughter of such a family to Su Luo.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯m also anxious!


    If there was a suitable one, it would be better for the two of them to meet first and get to know each other better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she fell asleep unknowingly from the rocking of the carriage.


    Gu Ying looked at his wife who was sleeping soundly on his lap, feeling satisfied.


    Especially with his brother-in-law there to compare, he felt that he was so lucky to have married such a good wife. He was really too blessed.


    The carriage swayed. This time, they took a shortcut and arrived at the capital of Xi Liang half a month later.


    As soon as they entered the capital, many people were waiting at the city gate to welcome them.


    There was the Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager, the Xue family, the Escort Agency, the Princess¡¯s Mansion, and the Lonely Shadow. A few students in the capital were waiting here. Among them was Xiong Qiu from the Imperial Academy.


    MO Ruyue and Gu Ying greeted them and thanked them. In the end, they followed the people sent by the Empress Dowager into the palace.


    Of course, their entire family entered the palace. This was also the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager¡¯s will.


    The Empress Dowager and the Empress missed the triplets, so she had to let them enter the palace to see them.


    He would also not neglect the other children in MO Ruyue¡¯s family. He had to treat them equally, but he loved the triplets the most. After all, the triplets were the most loved at this time.


    MO Ruyue counted with her fingers. The little crown prince was now three years old. It was time for the empress to have another child.


    Their triplets were cherished wherever they went. Even the three-year-old little prince liked the triplets very much. As soon as the triplets entered the palace, he would take out all his favorite things for his younger brothers and sisters to play with.


    MO Ruyue was really afraid that the three children would grow up to be lawless.


    The Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager were also done kissing the triplets. The children were babbling in infant language. MO Ruyue began to tell the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager about the culture of the Northland. The two of them listened attentively.


    After MO Ruyue and the others had their lunch in the palace, the Empress Dowager and the Empress knew that they had been rushing for half a month and wanted them to have a good rest, so they let them return to the Princess


    Manor.


    It was already afternoon. They did not plan to return to West River Village. They would stay in the princess¡¯s manor for a night before returning tomorrow.


    MO Ruyue took the children to take an afternoon nap, but Gu Ying was no longer by her side.


    Nanny Rong and Chun Hua heard the commotion and came in to serve.


    When he arrived at the hall, he realized that there was a guest at home. It was none other than Xiong Qiu who had come to visit his teacher.


    MO Ruyue felt that this Bear Qiu was quite respectful towards his teachers. He had indeed grown a lot, unlike when he had just arrived at West River Village, where he was practically the overlord of the academy.


    ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so polite. Is everything alright in the Hanlin Academy?¡±


    MO Ruyue had just finished her question when her sleeve was tugged twice. She turned around and saw Qin Qingting, indicating that she needed something.


    ¡°l brought my younger siblings out to play.¡±


    When Qin Qingting said that she would bring her younger siblings to play, the nannies and maids nodded in agreement.


    Guying asked Qin Qingyan and Qin Qinghao to stay behind. The two boys would be the pillars of the family in the future. They couldn¡¯t just think about playing all day. They had to get in touch with people and things outside. Except for important matters to discuss with the emperor, Guying would let them listen to the rest of the time.


    Qin Qingting wanted to inherit MO Ruyue¡¯s mantle, so she didn¡¯t force her to listen. Besides, that girl was very clever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang said and followed Qin Qingting out.


    Xiong Qiu was still considered an outsider. She felt uncomfortable in the house. She was the gentlest girl in the Qin family, but she was also much better than the girls in other families.


    Xiong Qiu forced himself not to look at Qin Qingshuang. He only heaved a sigh of relief after she had left. He talked to Gu Ying and MO Ruyue about the things he could talk about in the Imperial Academy.


    He would also ask Gu Ying questions that he could not understand.


    After he finished talking about his own matters, he even asked them impolitely how the northern country was like. Was it very cool there now?


    Nio Ruyue and Gu Ying felt that their trip to the Northland was quite good. The children also liked it very much, especially the sea trip. They could have fun and eat well at the same time. It was very meaningful.


    Xiong Qiu was very interested. He also expressed that if he wanted to go out and broaden his horizons in the future, he would definitely go to the Northland first.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Xiong Qiu reluctantly stood up and prepared to leave.


    Ever since he entered the Hanlin Academy, he still missed his days in West River Village. However, the Hanlin Academy only had one or two days off each time, which was not enough for him to go back and forth to West River


    Village. Even if he went there at full speed, he could only stay for one night. The rest of the time was spent on the road. Therefore, this rare meeting made him forget the time.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do when you go back, stay for dinner in the residence.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s words were more effective than Gu Yings words. Actually, Xiong Qiu was also very happy to be able to stay in the Princess¡¯s manor for a meal.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be thick- skinned and disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t complain that the food tastes bad.¡±


    ¡°The food at Master¡¯s wife¡¯s place is the best I¡¯ve ever eaten,¡± Xiong Qiu said earnestly.


    Because Xiong Qiu was someone they were familiar with, there were no male and female tables.


    Xiong Qiu paid special attention to his manners while eating. At the same time, he was a little excited. Even his favorite delicacies could not capture his attention. From time to time, he wanted to look at the little beauty diagonally opposite him.


    However, he still had a sense of propriety. He couldn¡¯t be rude to others, nor could he do anything that would make him lose his composure.


    For example, if he wanted to look, he could only peek out of the corner of his eye when he lowered his head to eat..

 Chapter 634

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Qin Qingyan had always been trained to be the head of the family, so he had learned how to entertain guests. He saw Xiong Qiu only eating the plain white rice in his bowl and thought that he was too embarrassed to pick up the food, so he picked up some for him with the chopsticks.


    Xiong Qiu thanked him and ate them all.


    Qin Qingyan saw that all the food he put in his bowl had been eaten up, so he thought that he liked it very much, so he kept putting food in his bowl.


    Xiong Qiu was so full that he didn¡¯t miss his food. He kept eating when there was food in his bowl, afraid that he would reveal any clues and let others find out. In the end, after a meal, he was so full that his stomach was bulging. He felt that he didn¡¯t have to eat for two days.


    After dinner, Xiong Qiu said goodbye. His home was in the capital, so MO Ruyue and Gu Ying had nothing to worry about. They asked the servant boy to send him out, and they also washed up and went to bed early.


    The next day, the family got up in the middle of the night and dressed neatly. After breakfast, they hurried back to Xihe Village.


    Because they thought it would be best to get home that night, so that they wouldn¡¯t have to spend the night on the road, so they had to rush early. As for the palace, when they left the palace yesterday, they had already bid farewell to the Emperor¡¯s family.


    After boarding the carriage, MO Ru Yue and the others fell asleep. The carriage was soft and the weather was gradually turning cold. It was neither hot nor cold. The journey was rocky, but they did not feel any bumps. They were all sleeping soundly.


    At noon, they arrived at the branch of the Xue Family Bodyguard Agency. They changed horses at the agency, ate something, and walked a few laps before continuing on their way.


    When they reached home, the people driving the carriage had changed three times.


    The triplets were very obedient along the way. When they were hungry, they fed them. When they were full, they continued to sleep. The carriage swayed and they slept very well.


    In the evening, they stopped at another branch of the Xue Family Bodyguard Agency. After having dinner, they continued on their way. When they reached the Princess¡¯s residence in Xihe Village, it was already 11 p. m.


    The princess¡¯s manor was brightly lit. Two hours later, Wei Er came back in advance to inform them. At this moment, the servants were waiting at the door to welcome the return of the masters. The food and hot water were all prepared.


    They had been rushing back all the way, and they could smell something on their bodies. They must have taken a good hot bath to sleep soundly. Besides, they were already home, They could sleep until they woke up naturally tomorrow.


    However, the triplets had not washed up. The three of them had been sleeping soundly since they arrived home in the carriage. MO Ruyue and the others slept until noon the next day.


    Qin Qingfei was overjoyed to know that her brother, sister-in-law, and the children were back. She insisted on coming over personally with the two-month-old twins.


    Wang TieTiezhu was stubborn, but his wife said he also wanted to come over to take a look, because the child was small, just this small section of the road, he also personally drove the carriage.


    Qin Qingfei and the servant girl each carried a child. They sat in the carriage and laughed at Wang Tiezhu.


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid of being laughed at.¡± ¡°If anyone wants to laugh, then laugh.¡±


    Wang Tiezhu did not care at all.


    MO Ruyue had already developed a new occupational disease. When she saw Qin Qingfei grab her hand, she began to take her pulse.


    ¡°You¡¯re recovering quite well.


    Let me see the two Little Treasure.¡¯


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue carried the younger sister of the twins.


    However, just as the swaddling baby entered his arms, it suddenly cried out three times.


    ¡°Wah¡­


    It turned out that when the triplets saw that their mother was carrying another child, they immediately became unhappy.


    It wasn¡¯t just one person crying, but three at once. The sound could flip the roof over, and it was the kind that no one could coax.


    ¡°Aiyo, Sister-in-law, quickly return it to me. This little brother and sister are jealous. We can¡¯t let them bear a grudge against us, hahaha¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue had no choice but to coax her three little ancestors, but the triplets insisted on being carried by their mother.


    How could MO Ruyue carry the three of them? However, the three of them refused to let her go. She forced the three of them into a big lump in her arms.


    The triplets got what they wanted, and they even turned to look at Qin Qingfei¡¯s clueless twins to declare their sovereignty.


    Qin Zilu hugged her mother¡¯s neck the most domineeringly. Her two brothers were pushed to the back, but they did not dare to fight with her sister because she would beat them up.


    ¡°Aiyo, who provoked the three little ancestors to make a ruckus in the Heavenly Palace! ¡±


    Before the man outside the door arrived, the voice came first.


    From the sound, it was obvious that Xue Qing had arrived. Behind Xue Qing was Hua Jianan, who was carrying his youngest son.


    The gatekeeper had already informed them that Qin Qingfei, Xue Qing, and Qin Rouwan didn¡¯t need to be notified when they came. They could just let them in directly.


    MO Ruyue still wanted to see Xue Qings youngest son, but the triplets had a premonition. They stayed in her arms and didn¡¯t even bring their toys down.


    The whole family was amused by the triplets ¡®protective appearance.


    As they were talking, Qin Rouwan and her husband arrived.


    ¡°Sister, come in quickly. Did the three of you make an appointment today?¡± MO Ruyue quickly greeted the couple.


    Fortunately, they had dug through the mountain road, so it was very close from the town.


    Qin Rouwan¡¯s belly was still a little big. After all, she was a thirty-year-old pregnant woman. It was very slow to recover after giving birth, but it was recovering very well.


    Yu Hongsheng had a son now. He couldn¡¯t care less about his business and stayed at home with his wife and youngest son every day.


    Qin Rouwan wasn¡¯t very satisfied. She had given birth to two sons before and wanted to have a daughter. It was good that Yu Hongshengs daughter was on good terms with her, but there was still something lacking. After all, that girl was now an adult and would be married in two or three years. She did not like to go out when she was older, so she did not come with her today.


    Of course, she loved her son too.


    Mo Ruyue naturally wanted to take Qin Rouwan¡¯s pulse. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe in her master¡¯s medical skills, but she just wanted to know the exact condition of Qin Rouwan¡¯s body.


    ¡°If our families are together, the younger generation will be even livelier than us. Look at how many children there are.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so!¡±


    The older ones had all gone to school.


    It was especially lively when the families were together. The triplets soon forgot about their pregnancy and went to play on the slide with Qin Qingfei and Xue Qings sisters.


    They didn¡¯t know how to walk or slide down the slide, so the servant girls carried them down the slide. They were happy to play like this.


    In the courtyard, the three families naturally asked about MO Ruyue¡¯s trip to the Northern Kingdom. Gu Ying had gone to the Civil and Martial Arts Institute early in the morning. He was still worried after leaving for almost two months.


    Naturally, Mo Ruyue chatted with them. Finally, she said,¡±¡®Oh right, you guys often run around outside and know many people, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pay attention to any girls who are suitable for my big brother.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were rich or poor, as long as they had good family background and moral character.


    My big brother likes to know some martial arts, has the ability to protect himself, and has a little temper. He¡¯s not the kind of pushover that can be easily bullied.¡±


    The three families shook their heads when they heard MO Ruyue¡¯s request. They didn¡¯t know anyone like her.


    Sister, 1 say, you two are indeed siblings. Your requirements for choosing a spouse are on par with yours back then. If you hadn¡¯t coincidentally met my big brother, you would probably have been alone for the rest of your life.


    Haha.¡¯


    Qin Rouwan immediately recalled MO Ruyue¡¯s criteria for choosing a spouse..

 Chapter 635

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Hai, at that time, I was annoyed by the matchmakers who came to my door every day. It didn¡¯t work even if I said 1 wouldn¡¯t get married, so I proposed that kind of difficult mate selection criteria. Who knew that there would really be someone who could do it.¡¯


    MO Ruyue did not feel embarrassed about it. Although she had only been with Guying for three years, they felt like an old couple. They did not have a love that would last until death. It was just an ordinary relationship. They understood each other.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Sister-in-law, you¡¯re right!¡±


    This is called a match made in heaven!¡±


    Qin Qingfei was also bursting into laughter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought so too, and everyone laughed even more when she said that.


    ¡°By the way, sister-in-law, your brother is the emperor of the Northern Kingdom. Didn¡¯t he miss out on one of the criteria for choosing a spouse?


    If they were illiterate, how would they manage the harem?


    This family business was not ordinary.


    You¡¯re really flattering us by asking us to find such a girl for you.¡±


    It was a fact that Xue Qing had grown more.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know how to read. You can teach it slowly later.


    It¡¯s not difficult.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t think that they could read, and they didn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I think you should go to the capital to find such a girl. It¡¯s impossible to meet someone like her in the countryside.


    Do you think everyone is you?


    I think it¡¯s impossible that we can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Qin Qingfei continued. She had thought about it seriously. She didn¡¯t know anyone like that. The only people who were similar were her sister-in-law and Xue Qing.


    Qin Rouwan and Xue Qing nodded. As for the three men, they were still thinking hard about whether there was such a family.


    ¡± Aiyo, sister-in-law, I suddenly realized that big brother doesn¡¯t want to get married, so I deliberately put forward such a difficult standard for choosing a spouse.


    However, Big Brother is the ruler of a country, so it¡¯s only natural for him to have higher requirements. However, we really don¡¯t know anyone like him. But don¡¯t worry, Sister-in-law. I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye out for you.¡±


    Following Xue Qings words, everyone present nodded to show that they agreed.


    MO Ruyue heard what they said and felt that it was not impossible. However, this was the only way now. She could not be anxious.


    She did not want her brother to marry a random girl and fool around for the rest of his life. That would make his heart ache even more.


    When he was in the palace, he told Ji Hong, the Empress Dowager, and the Empress that he had asked them to keep an eye out for such a girl. At that time, the expressions of the three of them were the same as their expressions now.


    He hoped that his eldest brother could meet the girl he liked.


    It had been almost two months since their families had gathered together. They had been in confinement, so the other three families hadn¡¯t had the chance to gather together. However, Qin Rouwan and Xue Qing, who were in town, would occasionally gather together. The families naturally had to have a good meal at noon to improve their relationship.


    Gu Ying had also returned. During lunch time, the servants went to fetch all the children back. They even went to town to fetch Doctor Qin and Hua Mingliang. There were a total of three tables. There were ten children alone, and not even one table could sit. This was not counting the few children from the few families. Including the seven children, there were seventeen children.


    Qin Rouwan¡¯s family had four, Qin Qingfei¡¯s family had four, Xue Qings family had two, and MO Ruyue¡¯s family had at most seven.


    The scene was as lively as the New Year.


    An hour after dinner, the older children went to school again. The seven children were at home. The triplets loved to play with Qin Qingfei and Xue Qings two three-year-old children.


    Qin Zilu insisted on wearing the little crown that her uncle had given her. Although she was only eleven months old, she knew that she had to be pretty. She put on the crown and let Chun Hua pull her around in front of the little brothers and sisters.


    This little crown was not only beautiful but also eye-catching. The tassels were flickering. No child could resist it when they saw it. This little child who could not walk made the little brothers and sisters cry.


    The few of them understood immediately when they came out, but those families were very surprised.


    MO Ruyue explained to them the origin of the crown and asked Chun Hua to put it away. This time, it was Qin Zilu¡¯s turn to cry. MO Ruyue tried to coax her for a while but to no avail. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but spank her butt.


    Everyone thought that the roof would be overturned, but Qin ZilZilu quieted down and behaved obediently.


    ¡°Look, even if you can¡¯t walk or talk, you¡¯re born to know how to read eyes. You just need to be taught a lesson.¡±


    Nio Ruyue was quite happy. At least this child had someone to be afraid of.


    Time passed. Five years had passed in a blink of an eye.


    Today was Qin Qingshuangs wedding day.


    Qin Qingshuang had inherited the good looks of the Qin family. As a woman, she changed a lot and became more and more attractive.


    Ever since she returned from her trip to the Northland five years ago, apart from going to the Women¡¯s College, she would also go to Qin Qingfei, Xue Qing, and Qin Rouwan¡¯s homes. If there was nothing particularly urgent, she would not go anywhere else.


    He was like a young lady from a wealthy family, but this was only on the surface. In reality, it was because he was too beautiful. It was especially annoying to go out and mess around.


    In order to stop those annoying people from bothering him, Qin Qingshuang was so angry that she destroyed her image and beat them up. However, she still couldn¡¯t stop those people from swarming over.


    In the end, she was so angry that she learned from her sister-in-law and set an extremely high standard for choosing a spouse.


    First of all, she had to wait until she was 18 before getting married. She would not consider it before that.


    Then there were the requirements for the man: First of all, the man¡¯s family had to be clean and refreshing. If there were no parents to control, he would even self-destruct his image and say that he had a bad temper. If he was controlled by his mother-in-law, he might be rough to his mother-in-law.


    Then, the man had to be extremely talented and nine feet tall, completely modeled after his big brother. He couldn¡¯t be ugly either. Actually, even if he couldn¡¯t be ugly, he had to be handsome, and he had to be able to match the two poems she wrote herself.


    Most importantly, she had to be the head of the household.


    These conditions required a contract to be signed.


    Now, Qin Qingshuang had made great achievements in her studies. She had graduated from the Women¡¯s College the year before last. When she had nothing to do, she loved to read. It was not an exaggeration to say that she had read thousands of books. She had traveled thousands of miles and even made a trip to the northern country once a year. She had seen a lot and was a very knowledgeable woman.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Xi Liang Country didn¡¯t allow girls to take the imperial examinations, MO Ruyue felt that she would have no problem passing the imperial examinations.


    MO Ruyue was also troubled by Qin Qingshuangs request for a spouse. She felt that she had not brought this up properly.


    However, no matter what, she was still her child. She also felt that her child was worthy of the conditions that she had proposed. If she wanted to add two more conditions, it would be fine.


    However, countless talented people had come to propose marriage and even deliberately showed off in front of Qin Qingshuang just to let her understand it herself. It was kind of them. MO Ruyue had taken a fancy to a few of the people she thought were pretty good. The one she was most satisfied with was Xiong Qiu, but Qin Qingshuang was not interested in him at all.


    She was growing up year by year. Even if she wouldn¡¯t be randomly pulled into the official marriage because of her relationship, she couldn¡¯t just marry someone randomly because of this spouse selection requirement. If she was unlucky, she would be the one suffering..

 Chapter 636

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Nio Ruyue had a headache because of Qin Qingshuangs marriage. She could not eat or sleep well every day. There was another person who worried her even more-her elder brother.


    Su Luo was already 30 years old, but there was not even a single beautiful woman in his harem. In the past, there were still a few, but gradually, he found excuses to return them all intact.


    Every year when MO Ruyue went to the North Country, she would carefully check his pulse to see if there was anything wrong with his body. In the end, he didn¡¯t have any problems, and she would also ask if he had any mental illness. Every time, she would check him closely for a few days and ask him about it. She didn¡¯t think that he had any mental problems, and everything was normal. However, he just couldn¡¯t get a wife.


    In the past few years, she had used all her connections and strictly followed her brother¡¯s standards to find girls all over the world. Even if she found ten, he would not be satisfied.


    It was only when she went there this year that she realized that her eldest brother had actually allowed Zilu to sit behind him and listen to the court session that she finally lost her temper.


    Her elder brother was obviously thinking that she would neither marry nor have children. Moreover, he wanted to pass the throne to her daughter. A scholar could tolerate it, but who could not? This was simply nonsense!


    He had already worked so hard as the emperor, and he actually wanted her daughter to suffer the same?


    It just so happened that MO Ruyue¡¯s period came a few days ago. After Su Luffs court session, MO Ruyue finally exploded.


    At that time, the whole family and even a few children were there, but MO Ruyue could not suppress her anger. ¡°Sullo, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Is this not fair to the entire Su family?¡±


    Who was the one who said that he wanted to leave an heir for the Smiths?¡±


    ¡°Is letting Zilu, who is only six years old, sit in the court not letting down my sister?¡±


    That day, MO Ruyue was hysterical, and the palace maids and eunuchs outside were so frightened that they ran as far away as possible.


    The Eldest Princess was really amazing. She could even shout at the Emperor and even call the Emperor by his name. They wanted to poke their ears deaf when they heard this.


    What made them even more terrified was that not only was the Emperor not angry, he was even thinking of ways to make his sister happy and make her forgive him. This was simply subverting their three views. Out of sight, out of mind.


    The main reason was that they were afraid that the Emperor would settle the score with them after hearing such an amazing thing and wanted to silence them.


    After five years, these eunuchs and palace maids understood that the Emperor did not want to be the Emperor of the Northland. If it was not for the commoners, he would have quit long ago.


    And the person he wanted to pass the throne to was Princess Mingzhu of the Eldest Princess ¡®family.


    In all these years, the family had never seen MO Ruyue so angry. They were all dumbfounded.


    Qin Qingshuang knew that her sister-in-law had her reasons for doing this. She immediately knelt down in front of her and admitted her mistake.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health to be angry. You can¡¯t be angry at this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting married?


    Who will you marry?


    You don¡¯t even have a partner?!¡±


    Qin Qingshuang braced herself and said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll just find someone¡­¡±


    ¡°You, you, are you trying to anger me to death?¡±


    MO Ruyue was so angry that she felt dizzy.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s heartache, Gu Ying did not dare to do anything to his brother-in-law, but he still dared to discipline his sister. ¡°Look at how angry you¡¯ve made my wife! You spoiled me!


    If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll go back for a blind date tomorrow. Don¡¯t be angry and ruin your health¡­¡±


    Qin Qingshuang saw MO Ruyue¡¯s anger, and her tears fell like a broken string of pearls.


    ¡°Blind date? Who could still go on blind dates with you now? In the past five years, you¡¯ve rejected at least a hundred or eighty of them. All the good young talents have become someone else¡¯s!


    Tell me, who else can you date now?¡±


    MO Ruyue said with tears streaming down her face. She was angry.


    Su Luffs heart ached when she saw her sister and Qin Qingshuang crying like that. Fortunately, he closed his eyes and revealed the secret that he had been hiding for a long time.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m going on a blind date with her.¡±


    At that time, the entire place was silent.


    The triplets were huddled in a corner as if they were invisible people, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    The hall was silent for half an incense stick¡¯s time.


    Qin Qingshuang looked up at Su Luo. Her big black eyes were bright because she had just cried.


    ¡°Are you willing to marry me?¡±


    When Su Luo asked this question, she was so nervous that her palms were wet.


    Everyone saw that after Su Luo asked her question, Qin Qingshuang subconsciously nodded. She realized that her actions were a little flustered.


    It turned out that when Qin Qingshuang first went to the Northland, she had admired Su Luo very much. Gradually, she realized that Su Luo had taken root in her heart. This was also the reason why no matter what kind of handsome and talented person came to ask for her hand in marriage, she would not be interested in them. It was because no one else could live in her heart.


    As for Sullo. it was the same.


    The first time Qin Qingshuang went to the Northland, he found that the little girl had grown into a slim and graceful girl. He didn¡¯t know when he had thought of that. When he found out, he felt a little shameful. However, the more he tried to stop himself from thinking about it, the more Qin


    Qingshuangs shadow grew like weeds in his heart and took root deeply.


    Later on, he wanted to wait for Qin Qingshuang to grow up and discover his true feelings. However, this little girl seemed to be ignorant.


    He did not know if what he had done was right or wrong. What if the little girl did not like him? So, the two of them had concealed it very well. No one had realized that they actually liked each other. If MO Ruyue had not gotten angry, their relationship would not have been broken.


    Fortunately, everyone was happy.


    Qin Qingshuang married Su Luo on the day she turned 18.


    Today was the wedding day of the Emperor of the Northern Kingdom. No one else knew about it, but the entire capital was in a festive mood.


    It was especially so in the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence.


    The other four kingdoms had sent envoys to attend the emperor¡¯s wedding. The envoys from the southeast and other kingdoms went to the palace, but the envoys from Xi Liang went to the Eldest Princess ¡®residence.


    The envoy of Xi Liang was none other than Xiong Qiu, who had just been promoted and married a wife. He was now the disciple of Hua San Pin. Hua San Pin felt that it was time for him to enjoy his old age and go home to take care of his grandson. He had found a disciple for himself to take over his position, so the envoy sent him here this time.


    Of course, he had come as well.


    Now, he relied on his old age and often asked the emperor for leave with headaches and fever.


    When the Emperor began to know that he was a fake, he did not approve it. Hua Sanpin cried in front of the Emperor that his life was bitter. He was alone in the capital and did not even have a hot meal when he went home. Ever since his three grandchildren were born, he only took time off every year during the New Year to rush back to see them. He was afraid that if he did not retire soon, he would not be able to see his grandchildren in the future.


    Ji Hong was annoyed by him. It was not impossible for the court to do without him. Because Gu Yings Civil and Military Academy had sent him more than a dozen scholars from two worlds in succession. Now that he could have many talents and the country was peaceful, he pretended to be seriously ill and let him go.


    After gaining his freedom, Hua San chased his son, daughter-in-law, and grandchildren to the north. He missed his grandchildren so much that he was going crazy.


    The envoys from the other countries did not understand. They were here to celebrate the Northern Emperor¡¯s wedding, so why did the envoys from Xi Liang go to the Eldest Princess¡¯s manor?


    ¡°I¡¯m representing my country,¡± Xiong Qiu said proudly.¡± This was also what Ji Hong and the Empress wanted..

 Chapter 637

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Empress Dowager and the Empress had disguised themselves and followed Xiong Qiu to the Northland.


    Originally, the Empress Dowager wanted to come herself. She wanted to help her benefactor¡¯s son get married, and her heart would be satisfied. The


    Empress was worried, so she followed along. Meanwhile, Ji Hong, who was in Xi Liang, was so envious that he was beating his chest and stamping his feet. At home, he was ¡®spurring¡¯ the eight-year-old Crown Prince with all his might.


    He decided to wait until the Crown Prince was sixteen years old before passing the throne to him. Thirteen? I¡¯ll try it when I¡¯m twelve.


    The crown prince¡¯s five-year-old sister and three-year-old brother looked at their somewhat terrifying father and hid behind the crown prince¡¯s brother in fear. These two children were later born by the Empress, and they were both natural.


    When MO Ruyue saw the Empress Dowager and the Empress, she was so frightened that she almost knelt down.


    Why did these two ancestors come so far?


    If there was something¡­ Pei, pei, pei, pei. He couldn¡¯t think about it, he couldn¡¯t think about it. He called Qin Qinghao and Qin Qingting over to protect the empress dowager and the empress. The triplets also came over. They liked the imperial grandmother and aunt very much.


    Although the triplets were only six years old, they were all martial arts prodigies. They were still able to fight with her at such a young age, so MO Ruyue was so busy that her feet did not even touch the ground.


    Today, not only the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager had come, but those who were on good terms with them, such as the Qin, Hua, and Wang Clans, had also come to the Northern Kingdom. MO Ruyue had arranged for them all to stay in the Princess¡¯s Manor. Fortunately, her eldest brother had made the Princess¡¯s Manor big.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it would take at least half a month¡¯s journey from Xiliang to the Northern Kingdom, Qin Qingshuang would definitely have gotten married in Xiliang. It was precisely because it was too far away that he came to the princess¡¯s manor in the north to get married.


    The princess¡¯s manor was filled with people, but it was not chaotic. The other family members were helping.


    When the auspicious time arrived, Qin Qingshuang bade farewell to her sister-in-law and brother.


    MO Ruyue wanted to help Qin Qingshuang up, but Qin Qingshuang insisted on kneeling down.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, just this once. Let me kneel.¡±


    ¡°Let her kneel.¡±


    Gu Ying pulled MO Ruyue and the two of them sat down in the hall.


    ¡°Thank you, sister-in-law, for loving me, teaching me, and understanding me.


    ¡°It was Sister-in-law who tried her best to protect me from being sold or bullied. She risked her life to go up the mountain to hunt for me to eat¡­Please teach me how to read and be polite. I can¡¯t finish it in three days. It¡¯s more than what my biological parents have done. Although my parents passed away long ago, in my heart, sister-in-law has long become a mother.¡±


    Allow me to call you mother in my heart!


    Qin Qingshuang really wanted to call him that, but she couldn¡¯t because the person she was going to marry was Su Luo.


    As she spoke, two lines of tears fell. The servant girl beside her quickly took a handkerchief and gently wiped away her tears to prevent her makeup from smudging.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were also red from Qin Qingshuang¡¯s words. She tried her best to hold it in, but her vision was getting blurry.


    She had always known how much the four children longed for their parents since they were young. She was really touched to hear Qin Qingshuang¡¯s words.


    Not to mention MO Ruyue, even the people who were listening to the lecture had their eyes reddened, especially Qin Qingfei and Mrs. Wang. They felt that the difficulties of the past were still vivid in their minds.


    The two of them cried so hard that they were twitching.


    Several of the old men were jealous, especially Qin Qingyan. He remembered how insensible he had been when he was young and how much he had angered his sister-in-law. He wished he could punch himself now. He was such a jerk back then.


    Qin Qingting saw how sad her aunt was about getting married and became even more determined to find a husband.


    Qin Qinghao wasn¡¯t as sad as they were because he felt that he was a boy. In the future, he would have to marry a wife and be filial to his mother in old age. This made him feel much better.


    The triplets were still young and didn¡¯t know those things. They had never lived a hard life, but they felt quite sad when they saw their aunt crying so sadly.


    Qin Zilu had already decided that she would visit her aunt more often in the north. If her uncle bullied her aunt, she would help her aunt!


    When Qin Zichao and Xue Chengen saw their sister¡¯s expression, they knew that she must be thinking of something again. They quietly stayed away from her.


    ¡°Good sister, get up quickly.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart ached when she saw Qin Qingshuang kneeling for such a long time. She also treated them as her own children.


    Qin Qingshuang shook her head. She hadn¡¯t finished speaking. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave home. She hated that women had to marry when they were eighteen.


    ¡°Shuang is unfilial. In the future, I can¡¯t be happy in front of sister-in-law. I hope big brother will take good care of sister-in-law.¡±


    Gu Ying..


    So this sister of his was a fake sister. He was waiting for his sister to be touched and say that her elder brother was like a father. In the end, he was told to take good care of her.


    Hai, just get married. Otherwise, she would have to stay at home every day and make her wife upset.


    ¡°Shuang Yi is free, I will definitely come back to show my respect to you.¡±


    After Qin Qingshuang kowtowed three times, the nanny quickly covered her with a red veil. Qin Qingvan walked to Qin Qingshuanz and squatted down.¡± Sister, come up. I¡¯ll carry you to the wedding. If he treats you badly in the future, I¡¯ll definitely support you.¡±¡±


    Qin Qingyan thought that his sister would say no, but she said, ¡°¡±Alright.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang was about to get married, and she was very reluctant to part with everyone in the family.


    She leaned against Qin Qingyan¡¯s ear and whispered,¡±¡±Help me take care of


    Aunt Zhou. Her eyes are not good anymore.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang had wanted to bring Aunt Zhou to the palace, but Aunt Zhou was unwilling. She preferred her days in Xihe Village and felt that her hands and feet were tied in the palace. Even with Qin Qingshuang as her backer, she was still within the walls.


    Qin Qingshuang didn¡¯t insist.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of him.


    You have to take good care of yourself.¡±


    Even though the princess¡¯s manor was four times bigger than the princess¡¯s manor in Xi Liang, they soon reached the main gate. Qin Qingyan reluctantly sent Qin Qingshuang to the big sedan chair. MO Ruyue and the others followed him to the gate.


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s manor was very close to the Imperial Palace, so Qin Qingshuang¡¯s bridal sedan made three rounds around the capital before entering through the main gate of the Imperial Palace.


    Meanwhile, MO Ruyue¡¯s entire family was already waiting in the Imperial palace.


    The group of ministers who were watching did not know what to say. It was not wrong for the Eldest Princess to come. At this moment, the Eldest Eldest Princess was a relative of the man¡¯s family.


    At first, MO Ruyue and the others had not thought of this, but Qin Zilu¡¯s words had woken them up.


    Qin Qingyan carried Qin Qingshuang onto the bridal sedan chair. He wanted to send his sister to the palace, and Qin Zilu followed him. Some people said that their family members could not follow the bridal sedan chair.


    Qin Zilu raised her head and said seriously,¡±¡±l¡¯m going to my uncle¡¯s house now. I¡¯m a relative of the man¡¯s family. Why can¡¯t I go?¡±


    Therefore, the whole family went to the palace to wait before Hua Jiao arrived.


    The process of the emperor marrying the empress was very complicated. After one set, it was almost dark.


    MO Ruyue and the others were only a little sad when Qin Qingshuang knelt down. Now, they were quite happy. After all, Qin Qingshuang was not married to an outsider. They were very assured of Su Luo¡¯s character and would definitely not mistreat Qin Qingshuang. Most importantly, the two of them liked each other. This would definitely be a beautiful start.


    At the banquet, Su Luo realized that the Empress Dowager and Empress of the Western Liang Kingdom had come. They were very enthusiastic. The host personally toasted to the two of them. At night, the Empress Dowager and Empress naturally stayed in the palace. This was the safest place.


    After all the complicated procedures of the wedding were completed, Sullo entered the main hall where the Empress lived. He wanted to complete the final consummation ceremony with his little wife.


    Su Luo also learned that Qin Qingshuang had knelt down and said goodbye to her sister before she got married. She was so touched that she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her little wife..

 Chapter 638

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Qin Qingshuang was exceptionally beautiful tonight. Su Luo couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her. His girl had finally grown up and he had finally married her.


    Sullo waved at the palace maids standing at the side, and they all left.


    If it were any other emperor, those nannies might have said that this was something they had to do, but Sullo was the most important person here, so no one would refute his words.


    Qin Qingshuang was very nervous when she saw Su Luo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You can go back to your mother¡¯s house whenever you want.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    His daughter-in-law¡¯s family was his sister!


    This kiss was good!


    Qin Qingshuang was very touched. She mustered up the courage to stand up and undress Su Luo.


    The next day


    Qin Qingshuang slept until the sun was high in the sky in the morning. Su Luo had already returned from court and was looking at his wife silently. If she hadn¡¯t been sleeping soundly, he would have lost control.


    His wife was too young, so he felt that he had to take it easy.


    When Qin Qingshuang opened her eyes, she saw Su Luo¡¯s smiling face. She almost forgot that she was already married.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I¡¯ll get the nanny to bring breakfast over. What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Did I wake up too late?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late. You just need to know that you¡¯re the greatest existence in this palace. No one can interfere with what you want to do.


    Even I can¡¯t.¡±


    His words startled Qin Qingshuang. There were many palace maids and nannies around. How could he say that?


    Those nannies and palace maids wanted to go forward to serve the Empress, but the Emperor was here and they didn¡¯t dare to go forward, especially now that the Emperor was personally dressing the Empress!! Now that he heard the emperor say these words, he lowered his head so low that he wished he could bury it in his armpits.


    Qin Qingshuang was dressed by Su Luo in a daze. Then, the palace maids brought her toiletries and served her.


    ¡°Are sister-in-law and the others still in the palace?¡± ¡°Yes.


    It was too late last night, so she didn¡¯t let them go back.


    Then I should go and pay my respects to sister-in-law.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang also knew that her sister-in-law and the others had become Su Luo¡¯s family again. Su Luo also had no parents, so her sister-in-law had become her elder.


    As soon as Qin Qingshuang finished speaking, Su Luo chuckled.


    ¡°Hehehe. You fool, your sister is my sister. You don¡¯t have to greet her, she still has to greet you later.¡±


    When Qin Qingshuang heard Su Luo¡¯s words, her mind spun for a moment before she reacted. That¡¯s right. Now that she and Su Luo were married, did that mean that she had become her sister-in-law¡¯s sister-in-law?


    However, when she heard Su Luo say that her sister-in-law was going to pay her respects in a while, she quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No, no, no. How can I let sister-in-law greet me?


    Sister-in-law is my sister-in-law, my biological sister-in-law. I treat sister-in-law as my mother. Asking sister-in-law to pay her respects to me is not going to ruin me. No, no!¡±


    Only then did Su Luo realize that her little wife had such a cute side to her.


    Hence, he wanted to tease her even more.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re married to me and my wife, what do you think we should do?


    Which one of you is going to call which sister-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Me, me, me. I don¡¯t care if sister-in-law is my sister-in-law!


    Alright?


    Don¡¯t let sister-in-law call me sister-in-law. I don¡¯t dare to agree, and I don¡¯t want to agree either.


    Let¡¯s call her sister-in-law as we used to, alright?¡±


    ¡°Then quickly drink this bowl of soup, and I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Su Luo¡¯s heart softened when she saw her little wife¡¯s large, watery eyes. What else could she not agree to?


    If he continued to dawdle, the soup would get cold. He personally picked up the bowl and fed her spoonful by spoonful.


    Qin Qingshuang looked at the gentle Su Luo and unknowingly finished the bowl of soup obediently. Her stomach was full, and she felt that she could even skip lunch.


    As the saying goes, even an ugly daughter-in-law has to meet her parents-in-law. However, now that she wanted to meet her own family, although she was a little embarrassed, she was not as uncomfortable and nervous as other daughters-in-law.


    The family still chose to meet in the imperial garden because it was a big day. They wanted to eat barbecue today.


    Roasted suckling pig, roasted whole lamb, roasted seafood, and so on. Su Luo accompanied Qin Qingshuang as they slowly walked over. From afar, they could hear the children¡¯s cheerful laughter.


    Qin Zilu, who was standing on the slide, was the first to see her uncle and aunt. She waved at them happily and shouted,¡±Uncle and Aunt are finally here! ¡±


    Her little voice was loud and clear, and everyone present heard it.


    The empress dowager and empress dowager laughed.¡± Zilu, you shouldn¡¯t call me aunt. You should call me aunt!¡±¡±


    Everyone looked at Qin Zilu and listened to her answer.


    ¡°But auntie is auntie, right?¡±


    ¡°Then if you don¡¯t change your address, you¡¯ll have to call me uncle.¡±


    The Empress teased Qin Zilu on purpose.


    ¡°But uncle is uncle. Why do you have to change your words?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡¯!


    At this moment, Sullo and Qin Shuang had already arrived in front of them. Qin Qingshuangs face turned red from embarrassment when she heard what they said.


    MO Ruyue also thought of a problem. She should call Qin Qingshuang sister-in-law instead, but she was also her biological sister-in-law. Who should they call sister-in-law?


    This was really a difficult problem!


    ¡°l don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t change my name. If you don¡¯t let me call you anything, we¡¯re still family!¡¯


    We¡¯re still calling him by his previous name!¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed with her daughter.


    Not long after Qin Qingshuang married Su Luo, she felt that she was about to become a cripple. Because there were too many palace maids, everything was done immediately with just a glance and a move from her. She was just short of following Su Luo to the toilet to wipe her ass. It was also because Su Luo insisted on not following her.


    After Su Luo left the court, although she had dismissed the palace maids, Su Luo had personally helped Qin Qingshuang with everything.


    Su Luo could tell that Qin Qingshuang was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Are you thinking of returning to your mother¡¯s house?¡±


    Qin Qingshuang nodded. She did miss her family. After marrying Su Luo, Su Luo treated her well and she lived a happy life, but she always felt at a loss.


    Su Luo also realized that when she was in her maternal family, she was a carefree and happy little girl. She could do whatever she wanted and stay in the palace all day long. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let his little wife fight like the other emperors ¡®harem, but she was quite bored alone in the harem.


    He had to deal with government affairs half the time every day. If there was a


    big matter, he would have to spend the entire day on it, and he would have even less time to accompany her. It would not be good if this continued.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start a women¡¯s college like your sister?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you start a women¡¯s college?


    What else can I do?¡±


    ¡°Then can you help me take care of it? I don¡¯t have time to take care of those things every day. I don¡¯t understand either. You have experience and you¡¯ve also studied at a women¡¯s college, You should know what kind of process it is.


    Also, can you help me manage the medical school?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to take care of it for you?¡±


    Qin Qingshuang was tempted. After all, those were the fields she was familiar with.


    ¡°My entire body is yours. What else isn¡¯t yours? All of mine is yours. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang hugged Su Luffs neck happily.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re so nice!¡±

 Chapter 639

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Only then did Sullo reveal a satisfied smile.


    He didn¡¯t like Qin Qingshuang calling him Emperor. There were many people who called him Emperor. Everyone in the world called him Emperor, but his wife also called him that. He didn¡¯t like it and preferred to hear her call him Brother Su.


    Qin Qingshuang had learned a lot from MO Ruyue. She was also proficient in management, so she managed the women¡¯s college and the medical college quite well. She was kind to people, but she would not let them off easily if they really made a mistake.


    The empress¡¯s prestige was growing.


    On this day, there was an eighteen-year-old girl in the medical school. She was reluctant to go home and get married when she finished her studies. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to go home and get married, but she was already old enough, and she married far away.


    Qin Qingshuang couldn¡¯t help but think of the day she got married and felt the same way. This reminded him of his paternal family, but she couldn¡¯t be willful. She really wanted to go back.


    It would take at least a month to go back and forth from Guanglu, and she still had to stay there for a while. It was really lonely to leave Big Brother Su alone in the palace, and her heart ached.


    In the harem, other than the palace maids and eunuchs, there was no one else. If she hadn¡¯t come, Big Brother Su would have been alone all day. No wonder the emperor called himself lonely.


    Therefore, even if she wanted to go back to her mother¡¯s house, she had to endure it.


    Su Luo returned to the harem after work that day and found that her wife was a little unhappy again. He could sense the slightest change in her expression.


    ¡°Who made you angry again?¡±


    Who dares to provoke my Empress?


    Who gave him the guts?


    ¡°Someone come! ¡±


    Su Luo asked a series of questions. She didn¡¯t even ask Qin Qingshuang to answer her. Instead, she called for someone to investigate what had happened today and made his wife so unhappy. She was simply despicable and audacious!


    In an instant, two Eagle Guards came over and listened to Sullo¡¯s instructions to quickly investigate.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to me first before you let people take action? Why did you ask them to investigate?


    No one provoked me, it was me.¡±


    Su Luo was silent for a second.¡±Why don¡¯t I bring you back to Xiliang in two


    days?¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of this.¡¯


    Su Luo was anxious.


    You said that as long as it¡¯s something you want to do, I¡¯ll definitely do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I really can¡¯t do anything to you. Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. There¡¯s a girl in medical school who¡¯s going to go home and get married when she¡¯s eighteen. Moreover, she¡¯s going to marry far away and will never come back.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy for you to get her to come back? I can just get her whole family to come to the capital.¡±


    As Su Luo spoke, she wanted to send someone out to give the order, but she was stopped by Qin Qingshuang.


    ¡°How could you do this? Was he willing to come? Are you going to give her a house to live in?¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be willing?


    Isn¡¯t it a simple matter to give a house?¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be more meaningful for you to make sure that there are no beggars staying on the streets in the Northland and no people starving to death?¡±


    Qin Qingshuang was also angry. Although he was the emperor, he could only do it with a word, but it would also bring a lot of inconvenience to others. For example, the girl¡¯s in-laws had many relatives, friends, brothers and sisters. Even if they left, they would be like her. It would be difficult for them to go home. They could not put others in a dilemma because of their own selfish desires.


    Besides, this wasn¡¯t how things should be handled. ¡°Alright, as long as you say it, I will definitely do it.


    Then why are you angry? Can you tell me?¡±


    Qin Qingshuang felt that she had been too childish just now. Big Brother Su was already exhausted from handling the court affairs, yet he still had to spend effort to coax her when he came back. She felt that she had failed as a wife and was not worthy of being the mother of a country.


    ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Silly wife, what are you talking about? We¡¯re husband and wife. We¡¯re husband and wife. If there¡¯s anything, we have to discuss it together. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Aren¡¯t you hurting my heart by doing this?


    Don¡¯t say sorry again in the future.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang nodded.


    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t want to get married, but the law says that it can¡¯t be violated.¡±


    ¡°Then when do you think you should get married?¡±


    Su Luo looked at Qin Qingshuang and said seriously.


    ¡°If possible, the rule that women must marry when they are 18 years old should be changed to two years older.


    Of course, if there were those who wanted to get married early, they could do so. If there were those who did not want to get married so early, they could stay until they were twenty years old. At this time, whether it was getting married or having children, it was the best for girls.¡±


    It was unintentional, but it was intentional. A few days later, in front of all the civil and military officials in the court, Sullo really issued a law to change the law that women must marry at the age of 18.


    From that day on, he would make sure that Qin Qingshuang would not get pregnant whenever he was intimate with her.


    Didn¡¯t they say that it was safest for a woman to have a child at the age of 20 or above? Moreover, his wife¡¯s family had the hereditary trait of having multiple children. To him, the child belonged to him and Xiao Shuang, and he was looking forward to it very much. However, for the safety of having a child and his wife as soon as possible, he still chose to let his wife have another child two years older.


    He only had this one wife, and she was also the person he loved the most. He could not bear to see her get hurt in the slightest.


    Actually, it was fine if they didn¡¯t have children.


    Su Luo even wanted her sister to adopt Qin Zilu.


    If she said no, then she was the one who raised her daughter-in-law. What if she said maybe?


    ¡°Wife, let me tell you something. I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang was very happy that Sullo had really changed the marriage law of the northern country to 20 years old. She had not expected her position in his heart to be so important!


    She had been married for so long. As long as it was her, he would take it to heart. He was full of happiness and made up for the discomfort of leaving his family.


    She had been in a good mood these few days.


    As for the girl who was going to get married, she still went home to get married because the date had already been set and could not be changed. However, when the girl learned that the Empress had specially changed the relevant laws because of her, she was very touched. She expressed that she and her husband would work hard in the future and would come to the capital when they had time.


    ¡°What is it? Just say it.


    Quickly try on this inner garment to see if there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t fit.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang liked to make clothes, shoes, and socks for Su Luo when she had nothing to do.


    Su Luo was also very happy to wear it. Other than the dragon robe, all the inner clothes were made by Qin Qingshuang. She said as she changed her clothes.


    ¡°Wife, look, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s safest for a woman to give birth at the age of 20?¡±


    Qin Qingshuang nodded and suddenly thought of something. Brother Su wouldn¡¯t let her wait until she was twenty to have another child, would he?


    He could wait, but Big Brother Su couldn¡¯t. He was already thirty years old this year. How could he get married early? In a few years, he could be a grandfather.


    ¡°Big Brother Su, I can take the world out!¡±


    Qin Qingshuang blushed.


    Although she was already very close to Brother Su, she was still very embarrassed to talk about the child in front of him.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to.


    I don¡¯t want you to be trapped in this palace because of me.


    I said that if our Zilu was adopted and passed on the throne to her in a few years, I could bring you to tour the mountains and play with the water. We could go wherever we wanted and do whatever we wanted. Wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?¡±


    The more Su Luo spoke, the more she felt that this was a good idea. However, the more Qin Qingshuang listened, the uglier her expression became..

 Chapter 640

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re Zilu¡¯s biological uncle. You don¡¯t even want to be the emperor, but you let Zilu take over your position. She¡¯s still a little girl.¡±


    I don¡¯t agree. If you want a child, we¡¯ll have one ourselves. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t give birth to your child!¡±


    Even though it would take at least ten years for them to have a child and groom her into the next emperor, they couldn¡¯t let Zilu suffer just because of this. Not only did her brother and sister-in-law disagree, but even she, as her aunt, couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    She had never seen the Imperial Palace or the Emperor before, so she didn¡¯t know what kind of life the Emperor was living. Now, she was just short of personally experiencing sitting on that dragon throne. This life was really not something that ordinary people could live.


    Their Zilu was so cute, active, and playful. How could she sit still?


    Don¡¯t make her anxious.


    Su Luo saw that her wife was angry and quickly dismissed her thoughts.


    ¡°.. Alright, alright. Wife, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. 1 was just talking nonsense and joking with you.


    It¡¯s not good for a woman¡¯s health to be angry, so let¡¯s just let nature take its course. If you¡¯re pregnant, we¡¯ll give birth.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to keep exercising.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang nodded. She had waited for more than half a year, but her stomach still hadn¡¯t moved. She had seen a doctor, and the doctor had said that there was no problem.


    Su Luo had also seen it. The imperial physician had also said that there was no problem and that they could give birth normally. However, the two of them had not been able to get pregnant for half a year. There must be something wrong.


    One day, Qin Qingshuang, who had become more sensible, finally understood that she was a ghost from Sullo Island. She was both touched and angry.


    Su Luo was busy with government affairs all day long. Because of her words, she wanted the Northland to have no beggars, no people who starved to death, and no people who froze to death. She was so busy that her feet hit the back of her head.


    There was nothing she could do. All she could do was try her best to take care of Brother Su l s health.


    Every day, she would personally make soup for him, and it was all made according to his favorite taste. The happiest thing for Su Luo when she returned to the harem was to be able to eat the soup that her wife personally fed him.


    During this period of time, Su Luo had been relatively free, and she was in much better spirits. Qin Qingshuang mustered up her courage to do something that even she felt ashamed of.


    She had seduced Su Luo.


    Su Luo was in a daze the entire time. She couldn¡¯t believe that this was her little wife, and she was such an active little wife. She was completely under her control. She did whatever her little wife said, and a month later, Qin Qingshuang got pregnant.


    Nio Ruyue and Gu Ying, who had received the news, rushed to the Northland with the five children. They brought a lot of things to nourish Qin


    Qingshuangs body. There was only seafood in the Northland, and the other food was better in Xiliang.


    Qin Qingshuangs stomach had not moved for the past half a year. MO Ruyue did not seem anxious, but she was.


    She was very worried that her brother had not fully recovered from his illness.


    MO Ruyue had come here once with her master to check her brother¡¯s pulse. The result was normal, but it was puzzling that they had never had a child. Now that there was finally news about Qin Qingshuangs pregnancy, everyone was very happy and finally put down the big rock in their hearts.


    Since the Qin family had the genes for multiple pregnancy, everyone attached great importance to Qin Qingshuangs pregnancy. Moreover, she was the descendant of a country, and the child she gave birth to was not an ordinary child.


    Thus, MO Ruyue decided to stay in the Northland until Qin Qingshuang gave birth.


    Since the children were all grown up, the triplets and Qin Qingting could take care of them. They could also go to school here. Qin Qinghao did not take care of them. He said that he wanted to study hard.


    He still remembered the promise he made when he was young. He wanted his mother to be the noblest mother in the world. Although his mother was now the princess of two countries and was already very noble, his son still wanted to give his mother a noble and enviable identity.


    Therefore, Qin Qingting and the triplets were the only ones who went to the Northland this time.


    Gu Ying handed over the house to Qin Qingyan, who had just gotten married two months ago. His wife was from Reliance Town. The girl¡¯s family background was not very rich, but it was not bad. It was mainly because their family had a good character and was introduced by Yu Hongsheng. The two children met first and had a good impression of each other. Only then did the parents decide on their marriage.


    After the two children got married, their relationship was especially good. They did not have to worry about it. As for the mess at home, it was time for him to take care of it.


    Gu Ying also came to the Northland with his wife.


    Qin Qingyan looked at his heartless brother and had no choice. His new wife walked to his side and quietly held his hand. It was obvious that she would always be by his side and help him shoulder everything.


    Qin Qingyan¡¯s anger was instantly satisfied.


    Those who had his wife¡¯s thoughts must have studied at a women¡¯s college


    and knew a lot. They had helped Qin Qingyan a lot. For example, the women¡¯s college and other medical schools had to be managed by his wife and sister.


    When they encountered problems related to their studies, there would always be a teacher.


    Every household in Xihe Village had some errands to do. They were in charge of planting crops, herbs, flowers, fruit trees, bees, raising chickens and rabbits on the mountain, raising ducks, geese and fish at the foot of the mountain, managing inns, setting up stalls, and other small leaders. As Xihe Village¡¯s stalls grew bigger and bigger, they merged the neighboring villages and now became the most beautiful mountain village.


    The village was already in an orderly state. If the stewards were unable to solve the problem, they would look for Wang Tiezhu and the others. They would just report to them once every seven days.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue and Guying were very assured when they went to the Northland.


    Under the meticulous care of MO Ruyue, Qin Qingshuang gave birth to a pair of twins one morning eight and a half months later. The boy was the elder brother, and the girl was the younger sister.


    Sullo danced happily and ordered the entire country to celebrate!


    MO Ruyue was relieved. Her big brother finally had an heir.


    Today was a sunny day. The spring light was bright and beautiful, and the birds were chirping and the flowers were fragrant.


    In a valley at the border between the mountains of the Northern and Eastern Kingdoms, a large group of people was resting. Some were picking up firewood to start a fire, while others were washing pots and pans by the river, washing mushrooms and wild vegetables that had just been dug up from the forest.


    ¡°Look what I hunted!¡±


    The few of them looked at the person who had just come out of the forest and saw that he was carrying a young roe deer. The roe deer had already died.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s a roe deer. This roe deer meat is delicious. We¡¯re in luck today. Hurry up and peel off the skin and skewer the meat!


    The condiments 1 brought are in the carriage. Big Brother, help me get them.


    I¡¯m washing the vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Alright! ¡®


    Su Luo agreed loudly. Qin Qingshuang had finished washing the dishes and ran over to help MO Ruyue wash the wild vegetables.


    That¡¯s right. This group of people was MO Ruyue and her husband, Qin Qingshuang and her husband, Xue Qing and her husband, Qin Qingfei and her husband, Qin Rouwan and her husband, and Ji Hong and his wife. The remaining dozen people were the two top kung fu experts each family had brought along.


    Originally, they had wanted the twelve of them to go out and play by themselves, but the children at home did not agree. They had already walked far away, and these people had caught up with them.


    The children said that they weren¡¯t young. They were all in their forties, and Qin Rouwan and her husband were in their fifties. They wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if they didn¡¯t follow them.


    Their children had all grown up. Some had married, some had married, and some had taken charge of the household. It was time for them to retire..

 Chapter 641

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The twelve of them decided to go to the other three countries to experience the culture and customs. At the same time, they wanted to see if there were any good things that their countries did not have that they could import to strengthen and develop their own countries.


    Everyone was very interested in this five-nation trip. The reason why they were at the border between the Northern Kingdom and the Eastern Kingdom was because Ji Hong had never been here before. It was to let him and his wife take a look and make their trip to the Northern Kingdom a success.


    Their next stop was the Eastern Kingdom, then the Southern Kingdom, then the Central Plains, and finally back to Xiliang.


    The twelve of them were full of longing and yearning for this big trip. MO Ruyue had even given them a name for this trip: World Expedition Team!


    Moreover, with so many of them together, they would not be alone along the way. With the protection of the top-notch experts sent by the children, their safety was also guaranteed.


    However, their numbers were a big goal. In order to not attract attention, they were dressed very simply, dressed as village women.


    However, they looked to be in their thirties or forties, but the women were all beautiful women dressed in coarse cloth.


    The man was slightly better. He felt that he had grown a beard because he was old. Only Su Luo did not grow a beard because he was already twelve years older than his wife. He was afraid that he would grow a beard like her father. ¡°Big Brother, your pretty face is not good. I have to put on makeup for you. You don¡¯t look like us.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯d better grow your beard.¡±


    Qin Qingshuang also nodded. Su Luo was a little reluctant and didn¡¯t dare to retort. After all, those two women were not people he could afford to offend.


    They came out to play because they wanted to have fun and excitement. In the end, Su Luo decided that each of them would only bring 100 taels of silver, and this 100 taels of silver had to be spent before they could use it.


    Usually, they could not spend money, so they had to rely on themselves to eat and drink. For example, when they were at the beach, they would go to the sea to pick up seafood.


    When he was in the mountains, he would dig wild mushrooms and hunt. He would not go hungry at all.


    If they wanted to eat rice, they could exchange some prey and other things with them when they passed by the village. There was probably no farmer who would be unwilling.


    Along the way, the twenty-four of them did not spend a single copper coin. Instead, they earned some money.


    Today, they had hunted some prey. They wanted to eat the meat themselves. If they couldn¡¯t finish it, they would make it into jerky to eat on the road. After the skin was peeled, they could sell it when they reached the place.


    Of course, if they encountered good ones, such as high-quality tiger skin, they would keep them and send them back home for their grandchildren to use, He could also write a letter to tell them about the scenery, culture, and interesting things he had seen along the way. It would also let the children know that they were safe along the way and reduce their worries.


    When the children received the gifts from their parents, they were touched and envious.


    When can they retire?


    However, they had just started, and they suddenly felt that the road ahead was far away.


    Especially the fifteen-year-old emperor who had just ascended the throne. The day before, his father, mother, and aunt had just celebrated his fifteenth birthday. In the end, he was forced to ascend the throne the next day.


    Su Luo and her husband had no choice but to come up with this plan. It was definitely impossible to discuss it with their son, especially Su Luo. He felt that his son had learned everything he needed to learn and there was nothing he could not do. He could not delay his departure. He drafted the imperial edict in advance and instructed his father-in-law and trusted ministers to wait for them to leave the capital before reading it. It was precisely because of these people helping his son that Su Luo dared to take his wife out to play


    with ease. After all, she was his biological daughter, and she was given birth to by the woman he loved.


    At first, Qin Qingshuangs heart ached for her son because he was too young. However, when Su Luo said that he had been taking every step carefully when he was three years old, she immediately dispelled her heartache for her son.


    When the eunuch read out the imperial edict in front of all the civil and military officials, they were all shocked.


    The little Emperor was already used to being hurt by his unscrupulous parents. He did not expect his father to once again refresh his understanding of him.


    The dignified emperor was actually going to pass the throne to him in order to go out and play!


    However, he could not refuse even if he wanted to, because his parents might have left the Northland at this moment. He did not know where they had gone.


    Now, he had only received the local specialties and letters they had sent back along the way. The letters still did not mention where they had gone.


    When they left, they only left a letter, saying that they had gone to find their aunt to go out and play, and that the return date was uncertain.


    He wanted him to be the Emperor of the Northland and make bold decisions. If he couldn¡¯t make decisions, he would look for his cousins.


    The little Emperor looked as if he had nothing to live for. He had started his enlightenment at the age of three, and at the age of six, he had been dragged by his father to listen to government affairs. Every day, he had to take time out to train his body and practice martial arts. Every day, he only slept for three and a half hours, six hours at night, and an hour at noon. This was because he was still growing.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to grow up, his father would probably have forced him to sleep only four hours a day. Just like that, the entire day was filled to the brim. Now that he was fifteen years old, he had never rested a day and was spurred on by his father every day.


    Now that he knew that his father had brought his mother out to play, although he was reluctant and envious, he also felt relieved at the same time.


    Didn¡¯t Imperial Father say it in the letter? He was in charge of everything. Since he was in charge, he could do whatever he wanted!


    Hehe! Just you wait! When you come back, I¡¯ll give you a daughter-in-law and a grandson. I¡¯ll scare you to death!


    He also wanted to groom a successor early. Hmph, he would be able to retire in his early thirties!


    She had lost to her cousins when she was born late. She definitely could not fall behind by so much when she got married and had children!


    He couldn¡¯t fall behind in retirement!


    At the same time, she saw the letters left behind by her parents who had suddenly disappeared, as well as the children of the other five families.


    Qin Zilu was now the Empress of Xi Liang. She looked at the letter the Emperor had given her.¡± Then my parents, uncles, and aunts must have gone out too. Father and Mother couldn¡¯t have gone out alone. This idea must have come from my mother.¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to let them go out to play. Father has long wanted to go out. After being confined in the Palace for so many years, he¡¯s suffocated to death. Now, he¡¯s like a caged bird that has been released.¡±


    It could be seen that these children were very clear about their parents¡¯ natures.


    ¡°Then do you want to send someone to help Cousin? Cousin is only fifteen years old now. Uncle is really at ease, but Cousin is still very capable.¡±


    The new Emperor of Xi Liang was a little worried for the little Emperor of the Northern Kingdom. They had met a few times when they were young and had a good impression of each other.


    ¡°Not now. Cousin has just become the emperor, and we¡¯re taking the initiative to ask him if he needs help.


    If cousin really can¡¯t hold on, he¡¯ll definitely send a pigeon to ask for help if there¡¯s trouble.


    Uncle must have had some people with him.


    Oh right, Big Brother might not know about this yet. Tell him that you¡¯re leaving court tomorrow.¡±


    Qin Qinghao was now the youngest Prime Minister in Xiliang and even the five kingdoms. He was the top scholar in high school at the age of sixteen and had become the Prime Minister in ten years. His mother, MO Ruyue, had the title of Eldest Princess and a top-grade imperial mandate..

 Chapter 642

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Qin Qinghao had really done it, making his mother the most respected woman in the world. However, because of his struggles, the marriage was delayed until three years ago. Now. his two younger brothers had children. and his child was only three years old.


    As for MO Ruyue¡¯s grandchildren who went out to play without taking care of them, it was all because the children felt sorry for her. They felt that she had brought up so many of them since they were young and did not want her to be so tired. Besides, their wives could take good care of their children, even though there were twins or triplets in several families and there was no shortage of servants at home. MO Ruyue was happy to be idle, and at most spent the day kissing her grandchildren.


    MO Ruyue and her husband dared to go out to play in a big way because they were spoiled by the children.


    According to the children, when they were young, their mother spoiled them and raised them. Now, it was their turn to spoil their mother.


    ¡°The Empress is right. Do as the Empress says.¡±


    ¡°You should still call me by my name. This empress is not used to hearing it and always thinks that you are calling her mother.¡±


    Qin ZilZilu interrupted the new emperor.


    The new emperor had just ascended the throne, and she, the empress, was the same. She was still not used to being promoted to the empress.


    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Sister Zilu. Sister Zilu, let¡¯s go to bed early and give birth to a successor. In the future, we¡¯ll be like our parents and go wherever we want. If we give birth late, we¡¯ll be too old to walk when the child grows up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The Qin family was also reading the letters left behind by MO Ruyue and Xue Chen.


    Xue Chengen and Qin Chao found their uncle and showed him the letter.


    Qin Qingyan, who was now in his thirties, had grown a goatee too. Actually, he had grown it too early, but as the dean of the Civil and Martial Arts Institute, he did not feel dignified.


    ¡°Little Uncle, Little Brother and I went to see Father and Mother when we came back. We wanted to tell them the good news, but they secretly left without saying a word.¡±


    ¡°Just let them be. Now that they can finally stop, it¡¯s good to take advantage of the fact that they can still walk and travel around.


    ¡°Eldest Brother and Sister-in-law have sacrificed too much for us in their lives. It¡¯s time for them to go out and have some fun. If there¡¯s anything, come and tell me. 1 won¡¯t refuse if 1 can do it.¡¯


    Speaking of which, you¡¯re already in your twenties. You have a wife and a child, but you still can¡¯t leave your parents?¡±


    Qin Qingyan looked at his two nephews mockingly. They were only twelve years older than them, but they acted like they were much older.


    ¡°Father and Mother should have brought us along. Tell me, how can we be at ease if they¡¯re just outside?¡±


    ¡°When your parents ruled the world, you weren¡¯t even born yet. Now, it¡¯s not your turn to worry about them.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent two experts to follow them.


    Besides, Eldest Brother and Sister-in-law were only in their forties. They were still young.¡±


    They had been exercising every day and were in excellent health. Guying was also an expert, so Qin Qingyan was assured of their safety.


    Xue Chengen and Qin Zichao were just a little unwilling to let their parents go out without them.


    ¡°Even if your parents wanted to take you, they couldn¡¯t. You¡¯ve already sent your letters, right? Aren¡¯t you going to a remote mountain village to be a Zhizhou?


    Do a good job and get that place under control within three years. Transfer back as soon as possible. Otherwise, your big brother will break your legs.¡±


    Xue Chengen and Qin Zichao, who originally wanted to say something else, could only shrink their heads and go home to pack their luggage, preparing to go to a faraway place to be a Zhizhou.


    Other than their younger sister, the two brothers were most afraid of their eldest brother. Although their eldest brother had never been fierce to them, the two brothers had a sense of respect for their eldest brother for no reason.


    The eldest brother was too capable. His entire body was shining. As the younger brothers, they could not be too much of a burden.


    Otherwise, they would still be the young Princes in the Northern Kingdom. They insisted on relying on themselves in Xiliang just to prove to everyone.


    Since they were young, everyone felt that if they didn¡¯t do anything, a pie would fall from the sky. In fact, they had also worked hard. In order to make those people forget about their title as the Regional King, the two brothers decided to do something big.


    However, no matter what they did, they had to start from the bottom. The two of them entered the government with the identity of the king, but they did not lose face. Although they were not as good as their eldest brother, they still got the second place and the flower.


    Because the two brothers had already been given official titles, the new emperor would not let them start as county magistrates. In the end, they still benefited from it. The two brothers could only work harder than others to live up to what they had today.


    Since the two children had already made this decision, how could the family not support it? They all clapped their hands in agreement.


    ¡°Father and Mother left without bringing me along. 1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late to find them now.¡±


    Qin Qingting, who was pregnant, looked at the letter left behind by Qin Rouwan and her husband. She beat her chest and stamped her feet, causing Qin Haoyu, who had been staring at his wife, to panic.


    ¡°Wife, be careful. The child in our stomach is watching.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Qin Qingting still married her childhood sweetheart, Qin Haoyu.


    The Qin family was also willing to marry her when she swore to marry into the Qin family. Anyway, the Princess¡¯s manor and the Qin family were only separated by a Mingyue Mountain tunnel and two streets. It really did not matter who married who. As long as the two children liked each other and they were happy, it was fine.


    In the end, Qin Qingting and Qin Haoyu would stay with the Qin family for a few days, and the Qin family would stay for a few days.


    They didn¡¯t feel that they were missing a person, but that they had an extra person.


    Qin Qingting looked at her big belly and was very annoyed. She gave Qin Haoyu a side glance.


    Qin Haoyu, who had a strong desire to live, immediately raised his hand and swore,¡±¡±Wife, I promise that I won¡¯t give birth to another child. Four is enough.¡±


    In fact, Qin Qingting had insisted on giving birth to this child herself. However, she was pregnant now and was already angry. Therefore, Qin Haoyu understood the situation and took responsibility for everything.


    ¡± When the children grow up, we¡¯ll go out and play. We¡¯ll go wherever we want.


    When the time comes, leave the child at home.¡¯


    Qin Qingting nodded.¡± Let¡¯s go and tell Grandpa.¡±¡±


    Dr. Qin was old and vigorous now. He had retired a long time ago, but he liked to take care of his two grandchildren.


    She especially liked to take the children out for a walk and especially enjoyed the envious gazes of others.


    Four generations of his family lived under the same roof, and his great-grandson was a pair of twins. Wasn¡¯t that enviable?


    The Qin family¡¯s genes that produced twins were well-known in both Xi Liang and the North. The genes were so powerful that they spread like wildfire. When MO Ruyue, Qin Qingfei, Qin Qingshuang, and Qin Qingyan all gave birth to twins or twins, it had already caused a sensation in both countries. Now, MO Ruyue¡¯s triplets also gave birth to triplets or twins, which was even more legendary.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be envious? Who wouldn¡¯t be envious? For a moment, some families who had twins suddenly became really happy.


    In the past, they didn¡¯t dare to marry into a family with twins because the daughter-in-law who gave birth to twins was not particularly healthy. It was basically a situation of death.


    Things were different now. The two countries in the northwest had very good solutions for women with difficult labor. There were also many gynecologists, and caesareans were well-known in the two countries..

 Chapter 643

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue and her group had just entered the Eastern Country when they came across a small village that was about to enter the village to exchange some rice and noodles with them. MO Ruyue delivered a pregnant woman who had a difficult labor, but she did not use a knife. After all, this was not their territory. If they were not careful, it would be troublesome if someone died.


    Fortunately, after a night of hard work, the delivery was successful. The family was extremely grateful to MO Ruyue.


    Just as MO Ruyue and the others exchanged some rice and noodles with the villagers and were about to hurry on their way, they suddenly noticed that there were many rats, frogs, and earthworms running out of the village.


    ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s wrong with Sister-in-law? So many earthworms and rats, so disgusting!


    There were so many rats in the village, did they not know?¡±


    As long as they were together with MO Ruyue, Qin Qingshuang and Qin Qingfei would subconsciously look for MO Ruyue if anything happened.


    ¡°Not good. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be an earthquake. Quickly get the people in the village to come out.¡±


    While MO Ruyue was guessing, a flock of birds suddenly flew over their heads, chirping and almost pulling their heads.


    ¡°Hurry up and inform them!¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue ran towards the village. However, she was stopped by Gu Ying. With a glance from him, the twelve guards followed them and knocked on the doors of every house in the village.


    Some of the villagers believed it, while others did not. After all, they had lived in the village for their entire lives and had never heard of any earthquake.


    Just as they were in a stalemate, they suddenly felt the ground beneath their feet shake shake and the villagers panicked.


    ¡°Come to the flat ground!¡±


    Gu Ying used his internal strength to shout. Those people seemed to have a backbone and all ran towards the sound.


    Two of the old roofs had collapsed, and there was an old man with limited mobility in one of them.


    ¡°Grandpa! My grandfather is still inside! Wuuuuu. Grandpa!¡¯


    A six or seven-year-old girl cried and shouted, wanting to go back to the collapsed house to save her grandfather.


    Ying Yi took the girl away and Wei Yi rushed in to save her. Luckily, the old man¡¯s bed was at the corner of the wall. The roof had collapsed and the beam supported him.


    MO Ruyue and the others were looking at the mountain range in the distance. Two tall mountains had suddenly collapsed.


    It seemed that the source of the earthquake was there.


    After a while, the earthquake stopped. The guards went to the intact houses to collect some things that could be used to set up tents. He asked the villagers to set up a tent on the open space first. After the earthquake passed, they could move back to their homes.


    ¡°Benefactor, you saved our family¡¯s lives again. Good people will be rewarded.


    You will definitely live to a hundred years old!¡±


    The family that MO Ruyue had delivered the child before knelt down in front of her and kowtowed to thank her. MO Ruyue quickly went forward to help them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Take good care of your wife first. She¡¯s currently in a weak state.¡¯


    Fortunately, the area returned to normal after two days. There were no aftershocks, and the main direction of the earthquake wasn¡¯t here. The only reason why this area was affected was because it was too close to the source of the earthquake.


    MO Ruyue taught these people how to clean up the house and what to do if they encountered another earthquake. He also taught them how to prevent the plague. If there was an earthquake, there would definitely be a plague, but it was hard to say over there.


    They wanted to go to the source of the earthquake. According to the villagers, there was a town there.


    When MO Ruyue and the others arrived at the source of the earthquake, they discovered that it was indeed a town. However, it had almost completely collapsed. There was a huge pit in the ground, and only a few rows of houses were still struggling at the edge of the pit. There were still many survivors in the ruins at the bottom of the pit.


    MO Ruyue and the others saw some rational people struggling to climb to the shore. There were also people moving at the bottom of the pit, and some were crying. Without a word, they all went down to help save the people.


    A few men were digging people out from the ruins of the Central Plains. MO Ruyue and the other women helped to pull people up. Even the original two pairs of emperors and empresses were not idle.


    ¡°One of you, come out and report the case to the county town.¡± MO Ruyue said to the guards.


    Call all the doctors in the county and ask them to bring medicine for external injuries.¡±


    Soon, a guard came out carrying two seriously injured people. He gently placed them on the ground and asked the people who were rescued for the direction of the county city. Then, he ran as fast as he could.


    Because MO Ruyue and the others had arrived in time, they had saved the survivors.


    Many of them died during the earthquake.


    The people who were rescued, whether they were well or seriously injured, were all crying. The scene could no longer be described as tragic.


    MO Ruyue, Qin Qingfei, and Qin Qingshuang were busy pacifying those people. They first treated their wounds briefly while a few guards ran to the distant forest to pick up dry wood to start a fire for these people.


    The Eastern Kingdom was much colder than the Northern Kingdom. MO Ruyue realized that this place was probably similar to the North Pole in the future. It was really very cold. Fortunately, it was also because of the extreme cold that the outbreak of the plague after the great disaster was greatly reduced. However, she still had to be on guard.


    The guard who went to look for the county magistrate had already returned.¡± Madam, the county magistrate and the others are behind.¡±


    Nio Ruyue nodded.¡± Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°l should.¡¯


    Soon, the county magistrate arrived with a large group of people. When he saw this scene, he was also stunned.


    There was also a earthquake in the county town. They did not expect the disaster to be so serious.


    The Magistrate had yet to come back to his senses when Red Moon began to give orders to the physicians who were holding medicinal herbs and medicine boxes.


    ¡°The few people here are seriously injured and need immediate treatment. We have also treated the injuries of these people. These injured people need to be transferred to a safe place immediately.¡±


    The county magistrate saw that he was supposed to command the scene, but it was snatched away by others. He was a little unhappy. These people shouldn¡¯t be causing trouble at the side. What do they know?


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    From the way MO Ruyue and the others were dressed, it was obvious that they were not from the East.


    ¡°We¡¯re just passing by. I don¡¯t know anything else, but I know that if you continue to delay like this, many people¡¯s lives might end.¡±


    ¡°Magistrate and the others are good people. They saved us from the pit!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, yes. If it weren¡¯t for them, we would still be at the bottom of the pit. My master might not even be alive. Please save my master!¡± ¡°l beg the county magistrate, please save my child!¡±


    ¡°Please save my parents!¡±


    The villagers who were still conscious and healthy all spoke up when they saw that the county magistrate was actually questioning their savior.


    Since when had he ever been so idle? Moreover, other than this great fatigue, he was about to lose his black gauze hat. These foreigners in front of him were good scapegoats.


    The county magistrate ordered the dozens of bailiffs he had brought.¡± Arrest those suspicious people first!¡±


    MO Ruyue and the others thought that they had misheard, but when they saw that the bailiffs were really coming towards them, they couldn¡¯t believe it. Was the county magistrate an idiot?!


    The twelve guards immediately stood in front of their masters on guard. They were about to make a move when their masters gave the order.


    ¡°Presumptuous! How dare you!¡¯


    Su Luo was the first to stand up and berate him. It didn¡¯t matter if he was caught, but he couldn¡¯t let his wife and sister be caught by those people.


    After all, they were the supreme beings. Their aura was not something that ordinary people could have. The county magistrate and the bailiffs did not know their true identities, but when they saw Sullo¡¯s aura, no one dared to take another step forward..

 Chapter 644

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    The county magistrate was also plotting in his heart. What if these people were either rich or noble, and he could not afford to offend them? However, judging from their clothes, they did not look like they were from a rich family. However, judging from their faces, they were not from an ordinary family, especially their aura. It was impossible for ordinary people to have it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care whether we are commoners or dignitaries. We saved these people, and many of them are still seriously injured and need to be treated.¡¯


    Hurry up and save her!


    There was one person among the injured who was about to rush out. The earthquake was caused by them, but it was their fault that the mortals suffered. These people had come to save them out of kindness, which was also the good fortune of the commoners. He could not just watch MO Ruyue and the others being wronged. Seeing that the Magistrate was frightened by those people who had saved them, he sat back down.


    The Magistrate was not sure who MO Ruyue and the others were. However, he could not remain indifferent as the villagers were watching them. In the end, he ordered the bailiffs to carry the injured to a safe place and asked the doctors to hurry up and treat them.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly started to drizzle. It was suddenly raining on such a cold day. These people had no place to hide from the rain and could only be drenched. Fortunately, the rain was not too heavy. If it was a heavy rain, it would be even worse.


    ¡°Sigh, my hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. My head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and I don¡¯t bleed anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, me too.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    More and more people said that the pain in their bodies was no longer painful. It was very strange. Suddenly, someone exclaimed.


    ¡°l know, it must be the gods, it must be the gods!


    This must be immortal rain, it must be immortal rain!¡±


    MO Ruyue and the others initially thought that these people were superstitious, but gradually, they began to unbutton their clothes, exposing their arms and legs. They raised their heads and opened their mouths to welcome the drizzle that was falling from the sky, as if it was really some kind of immortal rain.


    ¡°Hey, you guys can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°This is Immortal Rain! Good-hearted people, it¡¯s really the immortals who


    have come to save us!


    The kind-hearted person quickly opened his mouth and drank more. This was good for the body. It could cure all diseases and strengthen the body!¡¯


    An old man with a broken leg bone, and it was MO Ruyue who fixed his leg for him. MO Ruyue stared at him with wide eyes as he got up on his own and could still move freely.


    Gradually, more and more patients with heavy injuries could move, stand, or sit on their own as if nothing had happened. They also had the same behavior, which was to open their mouths to receive the rain.


    For some reason, MO Ruyue also foolishly raised her head and opened her mouth to receive some rain. She pouted twice and felt the rainwater enter her mouth. It felt refreshing and refreshing.


    MO Ruyue felt that it was impossible. She raised her head and opened her mouth to take another sip. She felt that the more she ate, the lighter and more comfortable her body became.


    ¡°All of you try.¡±


    She told Gu Ying, Qin Qingshuang, and the others that she hoped that she had been brainwashed by the villagers. Otherwise, how could she explain this?


    Her family had seen her actions just now. Hearing her say this, they all did the same thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing!¡¯


    Solitary Shadow, Sullo, Ji Hong, and the others didn¡¯t feel wrong. The twelve guards also felt the same way. Xue Qing, Qin Qingfei, Qin Qingshuang, the Empress, and Qin Rouwan also felt that the rain had a miraculous effect.


    Since everyone felt the same way, they would continue to accept it. This might really be something good that they could not miss.


    What made them even more curious was that those who were originally seriously injured and feeling like they were about to die were now fine.


    This really made MO Ruyue and the others dumbfounded. This was really magical. Could it really be the effect of the rain just now?


    But then again, they had been saving people for most of the day and were very tired. After being drenched in the rain, they did not feel any discomfort. Instead, they felt quite comfortable.


    At this time, the villagers who were close to MO Ruyue and the others took the initiative to tell them about the legend of the Whitehead Mountain.


    It was said that many, many years ago, there was a fight between an immortal and a demon here. The immortal was called Ruan Xin, and their village still had her statue. Unfortunately, the earthquake had caused the entire village to sink, and the villagers were drenched in the immortal rain today. They decided that when things stabilized in the future, they would build a bigger golden body for the immortal.


    Speaking of which, that demon specialized in sucking human blood. Fortunately, the immortal won in the end and saved many people who had their blood sucked by the demon. At that time, he used this Immortal Rain Technique. The ancestors did not lie, they did not lie!


    MO Ru Yue and the others were stunned by the mythical story. They did not believe it, but the magical rain did have a miraculous effect. If they believed it, it was too different from what they had originally known.


    But no matter what, the result was good. These people were not fatal at the moment.


    On the other hand, MO Ruyue was stunned when she heard the villager mention the fight between the immortal and the demon. The immortal that the villager mentioned was called Ruan Xin, which reminded her of his good friend, and also his only good friend, in the twenty-fifth century.


    If the villager hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she would have forgotten the name Ruan Xin.


    She and Ruan Xin grew up in the same welfare home, and their beds were next to each other. They were the best of friends, and they didn¡¯t get along well with anyone else. However, she was taken away by the organization later, and when they grew up, they had a chance to secretly contact each other. The two of them treated each other as their closest people, but because she was an assassin, they only dared to secretly interact with her.


    MO Ruyue recalled the time when she first transmigrated. Ruan Xin had just married the man she loved and went on their honeymoon honeymoon. When she was killed, she was glad that Ruan Xin was not around. Otherwise, she would have cried.


    However, she did not expect to hear this name again in this world. Could the person Miho was rumored to be an immortal be her good friend from the 20th century, Ruan Yin?


    If that was the case, how did she survive?


    Could it be that Ruan Xin¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t treat her well after she died? Or did something happen to her?


    And how did Ruan Xin become an immortal? No matter what, becoming an immortal must be very powerful.


    The fairy tale that the villager told her was from 21 years ago. If that person was really the Ruan Xin she knew, she should have transmigrated two years after she transmigrated.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had experienced at that time. None of that was important. What was important was that if that immortal was really the Ruan Xin she knew, would they still have the chance to meet here?


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart ached as she thought about this. She could not leave at all. Gu Ying and the others asked her, but she could not answer them.


    He asked someone for a charcoal pen and drew a portrait of Ruan Xin based


    on her appearance in his previous life. He wanted the villagers to see if the see Lile immortal they were talking about was this person.


    The younger generation in the village did not know what immortals looked like, but the older generation did. There was an old man in his seventies or eighties who had drunk the immortal rain back then. When he saw the portrait in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand, he widened his eyes and nodded.¡±Yes! It¡¯s too similar! ¡±


    However, he did not know that his nod had caused MO Ruyue¡¯s heart to beat so fast that she almost dropped the things in her hands.


    There was no such thing as a coincidence in this world. That Ruan Xin must be the Ruan Xin she knew.. It must be!

 Chapter 645

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After that, MO Ruyue and the others were distracted during their trip. She was only thinking about finding Ruan Xin.


    They had basically visited the entire Eastern Country, but MO Ruyue was still unwilling to leave.


    When they were all asleep at night, Gu Ying finally couldn¡¯t help but ask MO Ruyue if she was hiding something.


    If there¡¯s anything, you have to tell him. Don¡¯t hold it in.


    Gu Ying thought that MO Ruyue would not say anything, but she did.


    ¡°Actually, I know this Ruan Xin. We grew up together. I¡¯m a little worried about Ruan Xin. If that Ruan Xin is really her, how helpless would she be in this world alone?¡±


    ¡°Those villagers all said that she became an immortal and has powerful immortal techniques. She must be living better than us.


    Actually, I think that if fate allows you to meet again, it means that your fate has ended. Isn¡¯t it enough to know that she¡¯s doing well?¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed with Gu Yings explanation.


    MO Ruyue nodded.


    However, she sent the portrait of Ruan Xin back to her home, so that the children would know, so that they would know each other. If she was not there in the future, the children would know each other when they saw each other.


    Day after day, sixty years passed.


    MO Ruyue was now almost ninety years old. Her hair was white and she looked very old.


    Many things had happened in the past sixty years.


    Gu Ying had already passed away five years ago. Some of the children had also passed away. Some were old and sickly, with many grandchildren.


    ¡°Grandma, come and play with me.¡±


    ¡°Madam, Grandma, look at Xinxin bullying me¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam, Grandma¡­


    In the spacious courtyard, a five or six-year-old child was running around the courtyard. His laughter was like copper bells, very pleasant to the ear.


    MO Ruyue was lying on the rattan chair and basking in the sun. She felt much better when she saw the innocent smiles of these children.


    In the past few years, watching his loved ones leave one by one was probably the most painful thing in the world.


    It turned out that longevity was not a good thing.


    The only pity was that she had never found a good friend, Ruan Xin.


    She had been searching for her for sixty years and had heard a lot about her. She had even been seen in some of the Immortals, but she had never been found.


    ¡°Ruan Xin, oh Ruan Xin, where are you? Did you really go to the immortal world?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the portrait of Ruan Xin in her hands and felt a myriad of emotions. After all, she had been looking for her for 60 years. She was already old and was about to die.


    She was tired. She really wanted to rest.


    She wanted to find her children and see Gu Ying¡­


    ¡°Not good, Old Madam has fainted.¡±


    ¡°Imperial physician, quickly go and call the imperial physician¡­¡±


    In a daze, MO Ruyue felt her consciousness begin to separate from her body. Finally, she floated in the air and looked at the group of people who were in a mess. She smiled and calmly faced death.


    However, in the next second.


    A ray of white light shot up from below. MO Ruyue focused her eyes and saw that it was Ruan Xin¡¯s portrait.


    A white light shot out from the portrait and came before her. In the end, the


    white light turned into a white-robed figure. It was Ruan Xin.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Ruan Xin?¡±


    MO Ruyue was shocked. Such a miraculous scene was simply a divine technique.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, long time no see.¡±


    Ruan Xin smiled, looking extremely holy.


    ¡°Where have you been all these years? It took me a long time to find you.¡±


    ¡°But now, I have no regrets to see you again before I die.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked over and hugged Ruan Xin.


    Ruan Xin smiled.¡± Actually, I¡¯m no longer in this world. I¡¯ve ascended to the upper world. This is just a clone of mine. When I became an immortal, my divine sense expanded infinitely and I accidentally discovered your soul. I knew that you had also transmigrated.¡±


    ¡± Unfortunately, the will of this continent has been suppressing my divine sense. I can¡¯t stay here for long, so I can only leave behind this divine sense in a hurry. I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up a hundred years later and bring you to me.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you really become an immortal?


    Although she knew the result, MO Ruyue was still a little surprised.


    After all, they were immortals, carefree and immortal.


    ¡°Although this venerable self has already become an immortal, the path of immortality is more difficult than you think, but there are also more benefits. This venerable self has set up all kinds of methods because you are a good sister.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, according to the information I left behind, your husband, Gu Ying, is actually the incarnation of a mighty figure from another world. Now that his merits have been fulfilled, he has returned to the divine throne.¡¯ ¡°What is it? Are you saying that Gu Ying is not dead?¡±


    MO Ruyue was so excited that Gu Ying didn¡¯t die. Did this mean that they would be able to meet again?


    Ever since Gu Ying left, she had been living in a daze for the past few years. Without Gu Ying, her entire world had dimmed.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead, but he¡¯s not dead. It depends on how you interpret it.¡±


    Ruan Xin¡¯s clone shook his head and said,¡±¡±Alright, this avatar of mine doesn¡¯t have much energy. It will take a lot of effort to send you to the Upper Realm.


    Are you ready?¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Ruan Xin¡¯s clone exploded and turned into white light. The entire world turned white and a door appeared in the void.


    That must be the gate to the Upper Realm. ¡°Hurry up, I can¡¯t hold on for long!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­


    MO Ruyue stepped through the door. Suddenly, she thought of something and shouted,¡±¡±Ruan Xin, how can I find you?¡±


    ¡°Everything is up to fate. I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    The white light disappeared, and the world fell silent.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    The wind blew the grass, and the sun was warm.


    This was the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Why did you ask to meet me at noon? Don¡¯t you know that this is very dangerous?¡±


    The man was dressed in a spotless white robe and looked handsome.


    On the other hand, the woman opposite him had a graceful figure and was extremely charming. The only flaw was that she had a hideous scar on her face, which was extremely ugly.


    ¡°Because something will happen sooner or later.¡±


    Nio Ruyue said faintly.


    Then, MO Ruyue crossed her arms and asked with a serious can I go back? I can¡¯t hide anymore. They want me to kill.¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer. I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s any news. Also, don¡¯t look for me unless it¡¯s important.¡±


    The man frowned slightly and replied perfunctorily with a hint of impatience.


    ¡°But we agreed to be undercover for three months. It¡¯s been two years now.


    You know how I¡¯ve been these two years.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s tone was agitated. She felt that she had been forgotten by the immortal sects.


    In the past two years, she had done a lot of things for the immortal sect. Why was she so unimportant?


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, tell Master that I want to go back. My identity as a spy is about to be exposed. The people of the Demon Realm are very vigilant.¡± In order to leave the Devil World, MO Ruyue softened her tone.


    ¡°Junior Sister, Master is still in seclusion. I¡¯m afraid Master can¡¯t hear you.¡± Eldest Brother smiled casually.


    ¡°Then when Master comes out of seclusion, tell him to let me go back.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at her Eldest Senior Brother eagerly. She had pinned all her hopes on him.


    Eldest Brother pretended to be in a difficult position. After hesitating for a long time, he about this? I heard that the Demon Realm is looking for the Heaven-cleaving Sword. If you can get the Heaven-cleaving Sword and give it to me, I¡¯ll help you pass a message to Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little disappointed. She pretended to reply,¡± Alright, I promise


    you. ¡± ¡±


    How could the Heaven-cleaving Sword be so easy to obtain? Did he really think that she was an omnipotent genius?


    She was a little disheartened.


    ¡°Junior Sister, be good. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±


    With that, the man disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Since you guys are heartless, don¡¯t blame me for being unjust¡­¡±


    A cold glint flashed across MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes as she spoke in a distant tone..

 Chapter 646

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After transmigrating to this world, she had been undercover in the demon world for two years.


    She had originally followed the guidance that Ruan Xin had left behind and her soul had come to this world. Her original body was originally an immortal sect disciple, but because an accident had happened outside, she had benefited.


    MO Ruyue had originally planned to hide in the Immortal Gate and slowly inquire about Ruan Xin¡¯s whereabouts. However, she did not expect that her original master would send her to the Devil World without a word and become a spy in the Immortal Gate.


    These days in the demon world, she was like walking on thin ice. If she was not careful, she might lose her life.


    The immortal sect and the devil realm had always been at odds. They had fought many times, and she did not know what to do. She was stuck in the middle.


    They could not kill the people of the immortal sect, nor could they kill the disciples of the demon world.


    The immortal sect ignored her and didn¡¯t want her to go back.


    Right now, she was like a chess piece thrown away by the immortal sect.


    At this moment, a ding sounded.


    [Detected that the host is in the immortal world. The danger level is high. The portable space is scanning¡­]


    [Scanning, upgrading¡­]


    [Ding! Portable Space upgrade completed. Salted Fish Reversal System activated. Reward: 1 Face Rejuvenating Pill]


    MO Ruyue was blindfolded.


    This space could be upgraded?


    After a while, she checked the system introduction and felt much more relaxed.


    MO Ruyue took the Rejuvenating Pill and examined it for a moment before swallowing it into her stomach.


    For a moment, he did not feel anything.


    Was the system joking?


    At this moment, a voice rang out. ¡°MO Ruyue, what are you doing here? Are


    you a spy trom tne Immortal sect''¡±


    The man was dressed in a black suit. He had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. His lips were red and his teeth were white. He was slender and had a jade pendant hanging on his waist. He gave off an overbearing aura.


    At this moment, he was sizing up MO Ruyue.


    His eyes were filled with suspicion.


    It was MO Ruyue¡¯s sworn enemy in the Devil World, her sixth Senior Brother, Qi Shaoyu.


    In MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes, her senior brother in the Devil World was as f * cked up as her senior brother in the immortal sect.


    She was ranked seventh in the immortal sect and seventh in the demon world.


    Although there were so many senior brothers, not many of them remembered her. Those who remembered her were just her sworn enemies.


    It should be mentioned here that MO Ruyue was a disciple of an immortal sect. In the Devil World, she was not a disciple, She was only ranked according to her status. She happened to be ranked seventh, and she was only called Senior Brother.


    She had never seen the Demon Lord before, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to see him with her own eyes.


    The Demon Venerable was in seclusion, and the matters of the Demon Realm were all handled by Eldest Senior Brother.


    Eldest Senior Brother was the Demon Lord¡¯s most trusted assistant and also the number one guardian of the Demon World.


    Hearing Qi Shaoyu say this, MO Ruyue felt a little unnatural, but she quickly regained her senses and said coldly,¡±¡±Sixth Senior Brother, please don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing alone in Mount Sunsea? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to admire the scenery.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu inched closer to MO Ruyue, his eyes full of mockery.


    MO Ruyue had long been an eyesore to him. She was just a good-for-nothing. It had been a few years, but her cultivation had not shown any signs of improvement. She was only slightly stronger than those small fries.


    The most important thing was that MO Ruyue was too ugly. Just looking at her face made him lose his appetite.


    ¡°What does my coming here have to do with Sixth Senior Brother? Can¡¯t I be happy to be here?¡±


    MO Ruyue snapped. Qi Shaoyu did not like her, and she did not like Qi Shaoyu either.


    The Demon Realm Saintess Selection was officially held.


    There were thirty contestants, and all of them were one in ten thousand good-looking.


    Each had their own characteristics.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mask made her seem out of place, and many people were discussing her in private.


    Everyone looked puzzled as they watched MO Ruyue participate in the competition.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, why are you joining the selection?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu asked loudly. MO Ruyue might not be able to pass the first round. Wasn¡¯t this asking for a beating?


    As the referee, MO Chengfeng signaled Qi Hengyu to be quiet. He was the one who agreed to let MO Ruyue participate in the competition.


    MO Ruyue only glanced at Qi Shaoyu. This guy really cared too much.


    In the past, in order to hide her identity as a spy, she had always been subservient and often did things that went against her will.


    Now that she could not return to Xuanling Immortal Sect, she would join the Demon World and no longer need to compromise.


    Qi Shaoyu sat down, his expression a little ugly.


    ¡°What right does MO Ruyue have to participate in the competition? Senior Brother MO was too much. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Demon Venerable would be frightened by MO Ruyue¡¯s appearance?¡±


    He crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking angry.


    A senior brother glanced at the angry Qi Shaoyu and said,¡±¡±Junior Sister, if you want to participate, then so be it. Why are you so excited?¡±


    She was so excited that it was a little abnormal.


    Qi Hengyu snorted and did not say anything.


    The first test was on the face and figure. The figure did not need to be very good, but it had to be well-proportioned. It could not be too fat or too thin.


    The face did not need to be beautiful, but the facial features had to be straight, without scars or defects.


    Shen Yunyan was very confident in her figure and looks. Among so many women, she was considered to be one of the more outstanding ones.


    Her face was pure and harmless, like a little girl who had not experienced the world.


    He glanced sideways at MO Ruyue and said coldly, ¡°¡±Why are you still wearing a mask? Wearing a mask could not allow one to participate in the Saintess Selection.¡¯


    The other women were also curious about MO Ruyue.


    Many people knew that MO Ruyue was ugly with scars on her face.


    How could she run for the position of Saintess like this?


    He wondered where MO Ruyue got the courage to participate in the Saintess Selection.


    Why don¡¯t you take a good piss and take a look at yourself?


    MO Ruyue took off her mask. The next second, the entire place fell silent.


    All of them stared at MO Ruyue in shock.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t have any ugly scars on her face, and her skin was as fair as snow, with a hint of peach blossom pink.


    Her face was like a peach blossom, probably like this.


    Her phoenix-like eyes were cold and the corners of her eyes were slightly raised.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were originally beautiful, but because of the previous scar, everyone had neglected her beautiful eyes.


    Now that there was no scar, he discovered that those eyes were so beautiful.


    MO Chengfengs eyes turned cold as he gripped the fan in his hand tightly. His expression was strange.


    Qi Hengyu was also stunned. When did the scar on her face heal?


    She could not believe her eyes. She stood on the stage, facing the wind, like a crane among a flock of chickens among the thirty women.


    Those who had mocked MO Ruyue for being ugly all shut their mouths.


    ¡°How did this happen? Where¡¯s your scar?¡±


    Shen Yunyan wanted to see MO Ruyue make a fool of herself in public, but MO Ruyue did not make a fool of herself in public. Instead, she stunned everyone!


    This was not the result she wanted to see.


    The other women in the competition looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s cold and outstanding face and could not help but feel a sense of crisis.


    ¡°My scar is healed. It¡¯s not a birthmark. It¡¯s just a scar. It¡¯s easy to deal with!¡± MO Ruyue said matter-of-factly.


    She didn¡¯t use any medicine to remove the scar. The system only gave her a Face Rejuvenation Pill.


    The small flaws on his face and body were gone, making everything more perfect.


    Her skin was even fairer, more delicate, and smooth. It was not an exaggeration to say that it could be broken by a single blow. ¡® How could it be so easy? You must have used some secret sorcery.¡±¡® Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s expression, Shen Yunyan felt pressured.


    If he continued to be ugly, wouldn¡¯t it be better to live with a mask?


    She had to take off her mask and take everything that belonged to her!

 Chapter 647

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes at Shen Yunyan and said with a smile,¡±So what if I used unspeakable yao arts? Did I violate the laws of the mo territories?¡±


    Then, she looked up at MO Chengfeng, who was seated at the referee¡¯s seat.¡±


    Senior Brother MO, can I pass the test like this?¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s face. She was indeed qualified to pass the test now.


    Could it be that Ruyue really wanted to be the Saintess?


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    MO Chengfeng pursed his lips and gave a fair answer.


    Although he did not wish for Ruyue to become the Holy Maiden, he could not go against fairness in front of so many people.


    [SalSalted Fish System: Please take the position of Saintess.]


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the quest that the System had given her.


    This system was really lazy.


    Other systems would give missions for the host to complete, but her system was doing this on its own, and this matter had actually become its ovvn mission.


    It felt like taking off his pants and farting, like Diao Chan¡¯s purification at the beginning of the game.


    It was unnecessary.


    However, this was still good for MO Ruyue. She would get a reward after the event.


    Almost all of them passed the first round. Everyone¡¯s qualifications were not bad. There was no one who was too fat or too thin. Their facial features were not straight, and there were naturally no flaws on their bodies.


    In the second round, everyone performed a talent. They sang, danced, danced with swords, and played music.


    MO Ruvue felt that this wasn¡¯t like the Saintess Selection Competition, but more like a competition to form a girl group. Do I need to sing to become a saintess?


    MO Ruyue was doubtful.


    The others scrambled to perform their unique skills. Their melodious voices, charming dance, unrestrained sword dance, and wonderful playing¡­


    Shen Yunyan had specially changed into a set of rainbow-colored feathers and put on beautiful makeup. It was very grand.


    Seeing Shen Yunyan on the stage, the young people below the stage started to cheer.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Little Junior Sister, you can do it. We all believe in you.¡±


    Shen Yunyan, you are the best.¡±


    The voices of praise and encouragement were endless. Those people wanted to run up to the stage to cheer for Shen Yunyan.


    Shen Yunyan enjoyed the feeling of being pursued. It made her feel her value.


    So many people liked her, and the demon lord would definitely like her.


    She thought happily in her heart.


    The Infernal Queen¡¯s position was definitely hers.


    MO Ruyue yawned as she watched this scene from below the stage.


    Soon, Shen Yunyan¡¯s dance began, and she looked quite good.


    Shen Yunyan must have learned dancing before. To Nio Ruyue, who had never learned professional dancing before, Shen Yunyan was indeed better than her.


    Therefore, she could not go up and dance again. Dancing was her weakness. At most, she could only shake her hands.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, where¡¯s the scar on your face?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu asked. This woman was extraordinarily good-looking.


    This woman¡¯s eyebrows were like a painting, and her skin was delicate and fair.


    In the past, he had only seen the scar on this woman¡¯s face, but not the other parts of her face.


    ¡°None of your business!¡±


    MO Ruyue was too lazy to bother with him because Shen Yunyan had already finished her performance. She was next. ¡°MO Ruyue, what kind of talent are you performing?¡±


    MO Chengfeng said loudly on the stage. ¡°Shattering a boulder in the chest!¡± MO Ruyue tilted her head and said.


    ¡± Pfft¡­


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ What a talent!¡±


    Everyone burst out laughing when they heard that.


    However, despite her laughter, MO Ruyue still passed the second round of the competition.


    Soon, the game began.


    The women who had entered the competition were all standing on the stage, listening to MO Chengfeng speak.


    ¡°The third round of the competition will begin. Everyone will have a piece of paper with the name of the item on it. You need to find the item on the list in the Tranquil Dream Forest within a specified time. Whoever finds the most items will win.¡¯


    When MO Chengfeng mentioned the Tranquil Dream Forest, everyone was a little surprised.


    Usually, they weren¡¯t in the Tranquil Dream Forest. Why did they need to go to the Tranquil Dream Forest this time?


    The Tranquil Dream Forest was not an ordinary dangerous place. There were all kinds of demons and monsters inside. If they were not careful, they might die there.


    Seeing that everyone was puzzled, MO Chengfeng explained,¡±¡±The original Dream Valley didn¡¯t have any useful spirit herbs and spirit fruits, so we changed the location at the last minute. If you¡¯re afraid, you can give up now.¡±


    There were more than 20 women, and many of them had already revealed fear when they heard about the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    Although she really wanted to be a goddess and get close to the demon lord, it was not worth sacrificing her life to be a saintess.


    They had thought that they were going to the Dream Valley, as they had already prepared their strategy.


    However, they never expected that they would be asked to go to the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    ¡°l, I¡¯m withdrawing from the competition!¡±


    With the first person withdrawing, more and more people withdrew.


    In the end, there were only ten people left.


    These ten people included MO Ruyue.


    Shen Yunyan did not withdraw from the competition. MO Ruyue did not withdraw from the competition, so naturally, she could not withdraw from the competition.


    Moreover, she had to get close to the Demon Lord and gain his trust.


    MO Chengfeng looked at the ten women who remained before him and nodded his head in satisfaction. He admire your courage. I hope you can achieve good results.¡±


    His gaze fell on MO Ruyue. It seemed that Ruyue was serious about participating in this competition.


    Then, MO Chengfeng opened the portal and said,¡±¡±Three days later, you must return safely.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely return safely in three days.¡± Shen Yunyan smiled confidently.


    Originally, there were more than 20 competitors. Now, there were less than 10 of them. Her chances of becoming a Saintess were even greater.


    Not long after MO Ruyue and the others left, Qi Shaoyu came to MO Chengfengs side.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, I heard that you were the one who allowed Ruyue to participate in the Saintess Selection. Why? The demon was temperamental, and Ruyue would be in danger if she stayed by his side.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu asked with a serious expression.


    MO Chengfeng turned around and looked at Qi Shaoyu, who was in a strange mood.¡± Why are you suddenly so concerned about Ruyue?¡±¡±


    ¡°l, when did I care about her? I just feel that her strength is too low. Going to the Serene Gate Forest is equivalent to sending herself to her death.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu turned his head and refused to admit it.


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t called caring, then what is?¡±


    Did Qi Shaoyu think that he was stupid and couldn¡¯t tell?


    ¡°I¡¯m a little confused. Your relationship with Junior Sister Ruyue was like lightning striking fire. Why did it change now?¡±


    MO Chengfeng frowned slightly.


    He felt that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    Qi Shaoyu didn¡¯t respond, so MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t continue to ask. He clarified,¡±¡± I originally only asked Ruyue to make up the numbers and she was eliminated in the first round. But you saw the result yourself. I also gave her a chance today, but she insisted on competing without hesitation¡­¡± He really couldn¡¯t be blamed for this.


    He did not know why Ruyue, who was initially not interested in the competition, suddenly became interested in it.


    What exactly happened?


    Qi Shaoyu looked at the portal and returned to his seat.


    Nio Chengfeng lowered his eyes, unable to understand the relationship between Qi Shaoyu and Ruyue. Tranquil Dream Forest


    MO Ruyue and the nine contestants appeared in the same place, surrounded by towering trees.


    ¡°That seems to be the Fire Ginseng Fruit. I saw it first.¡±


    A woman cried out in surprise and quickly went to pick the Fire Ginseng Fruit she saw.


    When the others saw this, they quickly went up to snatch the fire ginseng fruit.


    It had only just begun, but the scene had already become a mess..

 Chapter 648

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Nio Ruyue was stunned.


    Of course, there were also some who did not go over to fight for it like her.


    There were a pair of twin sisters, Shen Yunyan, and another cold woman in black.


    The twins ¡®elder sister was Fengxue, and their younger sister was Pineapple.


    The cold woman in black was called Leng Qiangwei.


    These people¡¯s names were all so unique.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go together.¡± Pineapple looked disdainfully at the women who were snatching the Fire Ginseng Fruit.


    How was she any different from a mad dog if she still wanted to be a saintess?


    Such a woman standing by the side of the Demon Lord would embarrass him!


    She looked down on such women the most.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it together. We must obtain the position of Saintess. Sisters working together can cut through metal!.¡±


    Feng Xue was full of confidence. She teamed up with her sister and walked into the depths of the forest.


    If he searched according to the items on the list, he would definitely be able to find them all in three days.


    Leng Qiangwei left alone and disappeared into the forest.


    Shen Yunyan scoffed at the two sisters ¡®words and spat in her heart.


    ¡°Dream of an idiot!¡±


    He turned his head and glanced at MO Ruyue, plotting something in his heart.


    ¡°How about it? Do you want to work together?¡±


    They would cooperate first, and then think of a way to deal with MO Ruyue.


    There were two positions for Saintess, but she didn¡¯t want MO Ruyue to be the Saintess.


    Especially now that MO Ruyue was prettier than her, even though she was so ugly before.


    MO Ruyue thought she had misheard Shen Yunyan. Shen Yunyan hated her so much, yet she still wanted to work with her? How strong must one be to say such words?


    ¡°Why cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be faster for two people to search for something? Moreover, this place was filled with danger. It would be good for the two of them to take care of each other, right?¡±


    Shen Yunyan felt that her words were clear and logical. This was beneficial to the two of them.


    MO Ruyue had no reason to disagree.


    MO Ruyue listened to Shen Yunyan¡¯s words and sneered.¡± You¡¯re really thinking about it. I refuse what you said. You should find someone else to work with. I don¡¯t like you being with me. I don¡¯t feel comfortable being with you. For my own physiological reaction, I¡¯ll go my own way.¡±


    She rejected Shen Yunyan very straightforwardly. There was no one else here, so she said whatever she wanted. There was no need to hide herself.


    Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu doted on her, but that didn¡¯t mean she had to dote on this woman.


    Usually, in order to avoid trouble, he pretended that he could not afford to offend Shen Yunyan. After all, she was a spy from an immortal sect.


    If they really investigated her, she would be finished. She would definitely be exposed.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue would endure it as much as she could.


    But now, she had thought it through. She no longer worked for the immortal sect and wanted to have a foothold in the Demon Realm.


    Nio Ruyue moved alone in the Tranquil Dream Forest to look for the items on the list.


    Fire Ginseng Fruit, Spirit Flower Leaf, White Spirit Fragrance, Red Tail Root, Xiang Rong Flower, Acacia Grass¡­


    Counting them, there were about twenty to thirty items. These items could be used to make magic pills and spirit pills.


    These things were not cheap in the market.


    These things were definitely not that easy to find.


    After walking for a long time, MO Ruyue finally found the Yearning Grass at the bottom of a cliff. Just as she was about to go and get it, she noticed a cobra staring at her menacingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome.¡¯


    She muttered and drew her sword.


    Ordinary venomous snakes were relatively easy to deal with.


    As soon as the poisonous snake was driven away, a figure appeared. Shen Yunyan pulled out the Yearning Grass.


    ¡°Shen Yunyan, I saw it first.¡±


    MO Ruyue said coldly. She did not expect Shen Yunyan to appear here.


    Shen Yunyan put the Yearning Grass into her basket and smiled proudly.¡± I got it first.¡¯


    Hearing Shen Yunyan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue did not fly into a rage out of humiliation.


    ¡°Alright, you got it first.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue turned around and left.


    Ming Sihan thought that MO Ruyue would teach Shen Yunyan a lesson, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so scared at the critical moment.


    He did not need a weak Saintess by his side.


    He was a little disappointed with MO Ruyue¡¯s performance.


    Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s back view, Shen Yunyan continued to follow her, her eyes flashing with a hint of success.


    MO Ruyue was like a paper tiger. She only knew how to shoot her mouth off and would never lay her hands on her.


    Even if they fought, MO Ruyue might not be his match.


    She loved snatching things from MO Ruyue¡¯s hands. She wanted to see MO Ruyue¡¯s exasperated face.


    Thus, Shen Yunyan followed behind MO Ruyue,


    In the following period of time, Shen Yunyan snatched a few more items that MO Ruyue had discovered. The process was quite smooth.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t lose her temper, which further proved that MO Ruyue was a paper tiger.


    Therefore, Shen Yunyan became even more courageous.


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Would this MO Ruyue resist? He had been bullied!


    As a member of the Demon Realm, how could he tolerate being stepped on


    and bullied?


    After a day, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t encounter any special danger. On the wvay, she met another competitor, Liu Xianghe. At this time, Liu Xianghe had already found more than ten items.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect it to be the two of you. How many things did the two of you find?¡±


    Liu Xianghe asked curiously as she looked at MO Ruyue and Shen Yunyan from head to toe.


    However, she soon realized that there was nothing on MO Ruyue¡¯s body, but Shen Yunyan had quite a lot on her.


    She seemed to have understood something. Shen Yunyan must have taken everything from MO Ruyue.


    Otherwise, how could MO Ruyue not have any items when they were together?


    MO Ruyue glanced at Shen Yunyan as if she was hinting at something.


    ¡± I don¡¯t have much time, how much time do you have?¡±


    Shen Yunyan raised her eyebrows and asked.


    She didn¡¯t expect Liu Xianghe to find so many items, even more than what she had on her.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have much. It¡¯s dark now, so I¡¯ll continue searching tomorrow morning. ¡±


    Liu Xianghe did not show the things to Shen Yunyan and MO Ruyue.


    He was afraid that the two of them would be jealous when they saw his items.


    They were her competitors now.


    However, she did not deliberately hide it from Shen Yunyan and MO Ruyue. She wanted them to know how powerful she was.


    Only she had the qualifications to become the Saintess.


    The three of them spent the night in a cave. Shen Yunyan kept an eye on Liu Xianghe¡¯s belongings from time to time. It was the easiest and most direct way to take things from others. It saved time and effort.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take to find all the items in the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    Seeing that Liu Xianghe had something on her that she had not found yet, Shen Yunyan had an idea.


    MO Ruyue had almost seen through Shen Yunyan¡¯s thoughts, but she did not remind Liu Xianghe.


    In the middle of the night, Shen Yunyan sneakily took away Liu Xianghe¡¯s belongings and left the cave.


    Nio Ruyue immediately opened her eyes and followed him out.


    At this moment. there was only a laver of blurry light outside.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    A voice rang out, filled with indifference.


    Nio Ruyue finally caught up to Shen Yunyan. She fell from the tree and blocked Shen Yunyan¡¯s path.


    ¡°Why are you awake?¡± She had clearly put a sleeping incense in the cave, so MO Ruyue should have been knocked out like Liu Xianghe.


    MO Ruyue smiled.¡± I¡¯m the same as you. I took the antidote in advance.¡±


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s eyes kept looking at Liu Xianghe. She already knew what this woman wanted to do..

 Chapter 649

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Shen Yunyan questioned coldly.


    Seeing MO Ruyue approaching, Shen Yunyan had an ominous feeling and quickly drew her sword to defend herself.


    Then, he quickly protected the basket on his body.


    ¡°Of course, it is to treat others with their own Tao.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said faintly.


    It was time for her to fight back.


    He had planned to attack Shen Yunyan on the day he left, but now that Shen Yunyan had almost all her belongings, it would be too late if he didn¡¯t make a move.


    He would make a move when he needed to.


    Shen Yunyan pointed her sword at MO Ruyue and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t come over! Come over and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, 1 have to get close to you so that I can get the thing on you.¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Shen Yunyan turned around and ran away in fear.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue looked like a demon that had just come out of hell. She was dressed in a black robe and was in the darkness. There was a strange smile on her face.


    A rumbling sound rang out as a bolt of lightning struck down, directly striking Shen Yun Yan into the air.


    Shen Yunyan was instantly struck until smoke came out of her mouth, and her body fell straight to the ground.


    His entire body could not help but twitch.


    It was like this again!


    Ming Sihan raised his head and looked at the woman beside him, feeling a little confused.


    What happened to the lightning just now? Did it have anything to do with MO Ruyue?


    It seemed to be related, but it also seemed to be unrelated.


    He thought that this woman was weak and incompetent, but to his surprise, this woman actually played a game of chess.


    Sometimes, resourcefulness was more important than strength.


    MO Ru Yue came to Shen Yunyan¡¯s side and took the items from her without hesitation.


    ¡°As expected, taking it from someone else seems to give me a greater sense of accomplishment! ¡±


    No wonder Shen Yunyan liked doing this so much.


    It was indeed interesting.


    After comparing the items with the items on the list, there were only two items left.


    She lowered her head and looked at Shen Yunyan. She had burned Shen Yunyan¡¯s list of items.


    ¡°This is retribution!¡±


    After doing all this, Nio Ruyue turned around and left, hoping that Shen Yunyan would remember what she was looking for.


    Otherwise, this fellow would think of a way to snatch it from others. Anyway, wasn¡¯t her method quite powerful?


    When Shen Yunyan woke up, she realized that all her things had been stolen. Even the list of items had been burned. She shouted MO Ruyue¡¯s name in anger.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, you damned woman. Don¡¯t let me catch you, or I¡¯ll make you pay!¡¯ This voice drew Liu Xianghe over. She wished she could kill Shen Yunyan.


    When she woke up, she realized that all her belongings were gone, and Shen Yunyan and MO Ruyue were nowhere to be seen.


    She knew that it must be Shen Yunyan¡¯s doing.


    When she saw Shen Yunyan, she immediately stabbed Shen Yunyan.


    The two of them were locked in a fierce battle.


    Both of them were equally strong.


    ¡°Liu Xianghe, 1 didn¡¯t take your things.¡±


    Shen Yunyan explained loudly. This woman was like a lunatic. Every move she made was fatal.


    If she was any weaker, Liu Xianghe would have killed her.


    She should let her deal with MO Ruyue since MO Ruyue had everything with her anyway.


    If you didn¡¯t take my things, then who took my things?¡±


    At this moment, Liu Xianghe¡¯s eyes were red with anger.


    The sword in his hand and Shen Yunyan¡¯s sword met, and the two of them glared at each other.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have anything on me. My things were all stolen by MO Ruyue.¡± Shen Yunyan said coldly.


    Then, Shen Yunyan continued,¡± Not only did she steal my things, but she also burned my inventory.¡±


    After listening to Shen Yunyan¡¯s explanation, Liu Xianghe retracted her hand.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the cave? Why are you here?¡±


    Liu Xianghe stared at Shen Yunyan suspiciously. She did not fully believe Shen Yunyan¡¯s words.


    Shen Yunyan argued,¡± When I woke up, 1 realized that all my things were gone, so I ran out to look for MO Ruyue. Not only did she take my things, but she also took your things. What a wicked and cunning woman!¡±¡±


    ¡°Where is MO Ruyue now?¡±


    In the end, Liu Xianghe chose to believe Shen Yunyan¡¯s words because Shen


    Yunyan did not have anything on her.


    MO Ruyue had disappeared. That thing must be with her.


    ¡°I wish I knew. Now, we can only go to MO Ruyue and ask her to hand over the item.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Thus, the two of them began to search for MO Ruyue in the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was picking berries from a tree and conveniently took out two bird eggs.


    ¡°Come, eat something.¡±


    MO Ruyue released the black snake from the small bamboo basket.


    Next, she searched for the last two items. Of course, she had to avoid Shen


    Yunyan.


    According to Shen Yunyan¡¯s personality, she would definitely push all the blame onto her head. At that time, Liu Xianghe would also target her.


    Therefore, she not only had to guard against Shen Yunyan, but also Liu Xianghe,


    She was going to play this game of deception seriously.


    Ming Sihan looked at the bird¡¯s egg and didn¡¯t have any appetite at all.


    He did not need to eat these things.


    Seeing that the little black snake was still not eating, MO Ruyue sighed and said,¡±¡±How can you grow if you don¡¯t eat? Eat at least a little, or do you not know how to eat?¡±


    It seemed that he had never seen the little black snake take the initiative to eat.


    It was so thin and so small. It was normal for it to be a baby snake and not know how to eat.


    Thus, MO Ruyue once again acted like a kind person and fed the little black snake.


    ¡°l don¡¯t think I¡¯ve given you a name yet. Why don¡¯t I call you Little Black?¡± MO Ruyue stared at the little black snake in her hand and pondered.


    The name was simple and clear.


    Ming Sihan turned his head and was speechless. Was this woman a bad name giver?


    Blackie, that was the name of any cat or dog.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Seeing Blackie turn its head away, MO Ruyue felt that Blackie didn¡¯t like it very much. She rubbed her chin and thought hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it!¡±


    MO Ruyue snapped her fingers and thought of a good name.


    Ming Sihan stared at MO Ruyue. Did this woman really think of a nice name?


    ¡°Is Runtu good?¡±


    ¡°..¡±Ming Sihan was completely speechless.


    He turned his head and felt that he had to leave this woman¡¯s side as soon as he recovered his cultivation.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll just call you Baby. After all, you¡¯re Baby Snake now, and I¡¯ll be your mother in the future! I¡¯ll raise you like a son.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the baby snake with a motherly glow in her eyes.


    Suddenly, MO Ruyue thought of a very serious question. Was the baby snake a male or a female?


    ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re male or female. Don¡¯t call me wrong.¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue grabbed the black snake and examined it carefully.


    Ming Sihan had never suffered such humiliation before. He was actually being stared at by a woman!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a little chick. Where¡¯s the snake¡¯s little chick? It should be a female!¡±


    MO Ruyue really couldn¡¯t differentiate between a male snake and a female snake.


    She didn¡¯t see a chick, so it must be a female snake.


    Being stared at was already a humiliation.


    In the end, this woman actually boasted shamelessly that he did not have that thing!


    This was simply a great humiliation for him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his cultivation hadn¡¯t recovered yet, he would definitely make this woman open her eyes and see if he had it.


    If Ming Sihan were to take on a human form now, his face would definitely be ashen and gloomy..

 Chapter 650

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After filling her stomach, MO Ruyue continued to search for the last two items.


    Heaven did not disappoint those who worked hard. She found the Exquisite Fruit on the cliff and the Blood Fruit on the top of the mountain.


    In two days, she had already gathered all the items.


    He did not encounter any special danger, and everything went smoothly.


    However, she knew that the Tranquil Dream Forest was not a place to stay for long, so she quickly left the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    Shen Yunyan was probably still looking for him.


    When MO Ruyue appeared, everyone looked at her strangely.


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue and was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, have you chosen to withdraw from the competition?¡±


    It hadn¡¯t even been three days!


    Qi Shaoyu stared at MO Ruyue. Clearly, he did not expect MO Ruyue to be the first to come out of the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    Had he given up on the competition?


    It was impossible to complete the mission without three days.


    Something dangerous must have happened in the Tranquil Dream Forest, which was why Ruyue was prepared to withdraw from the competition.


    Xia Zhixing and Ye Yunfeng both looked at MO Ruyue without saying anything.


    They also felt that Ruyue had given up on the competition.


    Nio Ruyue shook her head.¡± I¡¯ve already completed my mission. Senior Brother MO, please take inventory of the items.¡±¡®


    ¡°Have you completed the mission?¡±


    Nio Chengfeng was a little surprised. This junior sister in front of him was weak. Logically speaking, she should not have completed the mission so quickly.


    This time, he was the first to complete the mission.


    He stood up and walked in front of MO Ruyue. Then, he checked the items in MO Ruyue¡¯s basket and began to count them one by one.


    The other people below also started to talk among themselves.


    ¡°When did MO Ruyue become so powerful? She was the first to come out of the Tranquil Dream Forest.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s luck. Going to the Tranquil Dream Forest is completely dependent on luck.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only explanation.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s strength had been low for a long time. Everyone thought that MO Ruyue would never be able to become the Saintess.


    There were many contestants who were more powerful than MO Ruyue.


    ¡°I actually collected all of them.¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue in surprise. He was at a loss for words.


    Originally, he had only wanted Nio Ruyue to sign up for the Saintess Tournament to make up for the number of participants, but he did not expect her to advance every time.


    In the past, MO Ruyue was low-key and timid. She would not retaliate even if she was bullied by others.


    MO Ruyue was completely different now.


    Which one was the real MO Ruyue?


    MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but look at MO Ruyue in a new light.


    He did not know what had happened to this junior sister. His personality had changed so much.


    Could it be that he was provoked by something?


    MO Ruyue was indeed provoked. She realized that she had become an abandoned child of the immortal sect.


    If it was useless, it would become an abandoned pawn.


    She wanted to prove that abandoning a pawn could shake the world.


    ¡°So, Senior Brother MO has passed?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at MO Chengfeng with her beautiful eyes full of expectation.


    Her eyes were bright and clear, making people feel comfortable.


    MO Chengfeng held the folding fan and nodded slowly, saying: ¡°You passed.¡±


    He changed the topic and continued,¡± But the final result is still uncertain because the other contestants have not come out yet.¡±


    If the other players had also collected all the items, they might have added more.


    There were only two positions for the Saintess, but there were ten participants.


    There were too many wolves and too little meat.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just wait for them to come out.¡±


    MO Ruyue was in a good mood and was ready to take a good rest.


    Qi Shaoyu looked at MO Ruyue as she walked over. ¡°Congratulations on being the first to return.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue faked a smile.


    Xia Zhixing saw that MO Ruyue had come to her side again, so she quickly asked,¡±¡±Did you encounter any danger in the Tranquil Dream Forest?¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t encounter much danger. Everything went quite smoothly in the Tranquil Dream Forest.¡±


    MO Ruyue said casually.


    She didn¡¯t mention the terrible things she had encountered in the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    Even if she said that Shen Yunyan stole her things, no one would believe her.


    Shen Yunyan had packaged herself very well, and she had also created an image of an innocent and kind person.


    If she spoke ill of Shen Yunyan, not only would her senior brothers defend Shen Yunyan, but even the other people in the demon world would also defend


    Shen Yunyan.


    At that time, she would be known as a jealous woman.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue did not mention any of the contestants when they left


    the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    ¡°Have you seen Junior Sister Yun Yan?¡±


    Xia Zhixing asked curiously.


    He thought that Junior Sister Yun Yan would follow Junior Sister Ruyue out.


    MO Ruyue shook her head and lied through her teeth.¡±ln the Tranquil Dream Forest, I always acted alone. Junior Sister Yun Yan seems to have cooperated with someone else.¡¯


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Junior Sister Yun Yan want to cooperate with her Senior Sister?


    She¡¯s siding with outsiders. I¡¯ll have to talk to her when the time comes.¡±


    Although the participants of the competition were all from the demon world, the demon world was also divided into other tribes and forces.


    There was no doubt that the Demon Venerable was the spirit cultivator of the entire Demon Realm.


    Even if they had their own territory and forces in the Demon Realm, they would still have to listen to the Demon Lord obediently in the end.


    ¡°Senior Brother, forget it. I don¡¯t think Junior Sister did it on purpose.¡±


    Walking the path of the green tea, leaving the green tea with nowhere to go.


    Xia Zhixing stared at MO Ruyue for a while. His gaze made Nio Ruyue¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Senior Brother, what happened? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked softly.


    Xia Zhixing retracted her gaze and         find that Junior Sister is becoming more and more considerate and understanding.¡±


    ¡°This time, Little Junior Sister has gone too far.¡±


    Hearing Xia Zhixing¡¯s words, MO Ruyue defended Shen Yunyan again.


    Xia Zhixing became even more dissatisfied with Shen Yunyan.


    On the third day, the contestants came out of the Tranquil Dream Forest one by one.


    The two sisters had exactly the same items, both with 20 items.


    Leng Qiangwei was twenty times the same.


    There are three kinds of willows and lotuses, and twenty-two kinds of clouds and smoke.


    The others all had four or five.


    Liu Xianghe and Shen Yunyan were both in a sorry state. It looked like they had been torn apart, and there was no image to speak of.


    Shen Yunyan usually dressed up very exquisitely and had a good personality. Everyone liked Shen Yunyan.


    But now, Shen Yunyan appeared in front of everyone like a crazy woman. No one knew what had happened to her in the Tranquil Dream Forest.


    MO Chengfeng looked at everyone¡¯s items and quickly announced,¡±¡±Other than


    Shen Yunyan, everyone else can leave.¡±


    The two sisters sighed secretly. They didn¡¯t expect that neither of them had the chance to become saintesses.


    He could only leave resentfully.


    Leng Qiangwei also left in a carefree manner. Since she was not fated to become the saintess, she could only wait for three years.


    Three years later, she would participate in the Saintess Selection Competition.


    The others also turned around and left.


    However, Liu Xianghe was very unwilling. She knelt on the ground and said loudly, ¡°This Saintess selection is unfair.¡±


    ¡°I hope that Lord Protector will understand.¡±


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s face darkened, but she did not say anything.


    MO Chengfeng raised his eyebrows slightly and said,¡±What¡¯s unfair? Tell me about it.¡¯


    Liu Xianghe pointed at MO Ruyue and complained,¡±l had already found more than ten items on the list, but 1 didn¡¯t expect MO Ruyue to steal them..¡±

 Chapter 651

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue and lowered his eyes. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Is what she said true?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, I swear to the heavens that I didn¡¯t take anything from her.¡¯


    She did not take Liu Xianghe¡¯s things, but she did take Liu Xianghe¡¯s things from Shen Yunyan.


    ¡°You still dare to deny it. That day, we were clearly resting in a cave. In the end, you disappeared, and so did my things¡­After that, I went to look for you with Shen Yunyan and continued to collect things. However, I didn¡¯t expect Shen Yunyan to steal my things in the end¡­Both of you are sluts!¡±


    ¡°Liu Xianghe, don¡¯t slander others. I don¡¯t know if others took your things, but


    I definitely didn¡¯t take your things from you.¡±


    MO Ruyue was telling the truth. She had taken the item from Shen Yunyan.


    She thought that Shen Yunyan would be eliminated, but she didn¡¯t expect Shen Yunyan to take something from Liu Xianghe.


    This Liu Xianghe was too stupid.


    The same person had taken it twice, and he did not know why.


    Just thinking about it made him feel sad!


    Shen Yunyan also took the opportunity to say,¡± Liu Xianghe, don¡¯t speak nonsense. I didn¡¯t take anything from you. I swear to God that if I take anything from you, the heavens will strike me with lightning.¡±¡±


    Shen Yunyan glanced at MO Ruyue proudly.


    Who didn¡¯t know how to gossip?


    Could it be that he was really struck by lightning?


    She had never believed in this kind of nonsense.


    The Heavenly Dao would not care about a small demonic cultivator like her.


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly. Was Shen Yunyan provoking her?


    She stared at Shen Yunyan and said softly,¡± I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re really going to be struck by lightning.¡±¡±


    There was a loud rumble in the sky as a bolt of lightning struck Shen Yunyan.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    Shen Yunyan fell to the ground and could not understand why she was struck by lightning again.


    Was it because he had lied?


    However, she had often lied in the past and had not been struck by lightning.


    Liu Xianghe looked at Shen Yunyan being struck by lightning and immediately laughed happily. She said in a somewhat deranged manner,¡± The heavens have eyes. This is retribution. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to lie and swear!¡±


    Seeing that she was struck by lightning, Liu Xianghe felt much less aggrieved and felt very happy!


    She had never seen with her own eyes whether MO Ruyue had stolen her things.


    However, she saw Shen Yunyan snatching the item from her hands.


    Now, Shen Yunyan actually dared to lie through her teeth!


    MO Ruyue stood up and said to Liu Xianghe,¡±So now you know who is telling the truth and who is lying.¡±


    She had also sworn, but she was not struck by lightning.


    It could be seen that what she said was true.


    Liu Xianghe nodded and said apologetically,¡±Looks like I misunderstood you.¡± Although there were still some details that could not be explained, she hated Shen Yunyan the most. Seeing that Shen Yunyan had received the punishment she deserved, she felt much better.


    She wanted everyone to know how despicable and shameless Shen Yunyan was.


    As for the rest, it didn¡¯t seem important anymore.


    Liu Xianghe looked at MO Chengfeng and said,¡± Shen Yunyan is lying. Even the heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore. Please give me justice and make the competition fairer.¡±¡±


    Nio Chengfeng was a little disappointed in Shen Yunyan.


    He thought about it and made a decision. He said,¡±The candidates for this year¡¯s Saintess selection are MO Ruyue and Liu Xianghe.¡± ¡°Thank you, Guardian MO, for standing up for Xianghe.¡±


    Liu Xianghe was extremely happy.


    MO Ruyue had already expected this outcome, so she was not too happy.


    [Salted Fish System: Congratulations to the host for completing the mission. You have received a multi-functional brick. The system level has increased, and the backpack will automatically open.]


    MO Ruyue was stunned when she saw her reward.


    He had thought that it would be something awesome, but it was actually a multi-functional brick.


    This reward was far from the Heaven¡¯s Retribution Time-limited Experience Card and the Face Rejuvenation Pill.


    Are you sure you¡¯re not teasing me?


    [Salted Fish System: The multi-functional brick is equivalent to the number one divine weapon in this world. It¡¯s not an ordinary brick. It can kill gods and buddhas in its way.]


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know if it had such a powerful effect, so she could only put it in her backpack.


    He would practice it when he had the chance.


    After becoming the Holy Maiden, she had many things to do. At that time, he would definitely have the opportunity to use the multi-functional brick.


    ¡°Prepare to meet the Demon Venerable.¡±


    MO Chengfeng glanced at MO Ruyue, then turned around and left.


    He did not know if this was good or bad.


    MO Ruyue was not particularly happy that she had become the Saintess. Instead, she felt even more melancholic.


    This was because he was about to meet the rumored bloodthirsty, cruel, and cold-blooded Demon Lord.


    In the future, he would have to work by the Demon Lord¡¯s side. If he did not do well, he might be erased by the Demon Lord.


    Successive Holy Maidens would make contributions to the Demon Realm, such as going out to get a treasure or revenge.


    Saintess was a glorious title in the demon world, but in the outside world, everyone despised saintesses and killed them.


    From the moment she chose to be the Saintess, she drew a clear line with the righteous immortal cultivators.


    In the future, if they met again, they would be enemies.


    ¡°Congratulations! She became the Holy Maiden.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu said to MO Ruyue, his mood heavy.


    MO Ruyue stared at Qi Shaoyu and said,¡± There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. You used to hate me. Why are you treating me like this now?¡±¡±


    ¡°l still remember that year when it was snowing on a thousand mountains. A little boy was almost frozen to death, but he was saved by a little girl in the end¡­


    Upon hearing Qi Shaoyu¡¯s words, MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± You¡¯re that little boy, and I¡¯m that little girl?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too melodramatic?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the little boy¡¯s brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t have many memories of her original bodys past, so she naturally couldn¡¯t remember who her original body had saved in the past.


    ¡® It¡¯s a pity that my little brother died in the end,¡± Qi Shaoyu said in a low voice.¡± But I still remember that you saved my little brother. It¡¯s just that the scar on your face prevented me from recognizing you as the little girl who gave birth to my little brother back then.¡±¡±


    Hearing Qi Shaoyu¡¯s explanation, MO Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that she had encountered some melodramatic plot.


    So it was his brother¡¯s brother.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten about what happened back then. I¡¯m very sorry about your brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue revealed a regretful expression. She never thought that Qi Shaoyu would have a younger brother.


    Unfortunately, his younger brother was gone.


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother¡¯s savior, so I don¡¯t want to see you walk into the abyss step by step.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu said sincerely.


    This was because he had seen some saintesses either being executed or being chased by people from the outside world. In the end, they could not escape death and did not end well.


    Unless he stayed in the Demon Realm for the rest of his life and did not come into contact with the outside world.


    But this was impossible.


    As a Saintess, there were too many things that needed to be done. It was equivalent to a sharp blade in the hands of the Demon Lord.


    ¡°l understand what you mean, but this is my choice.¡±


    MO Ruyue said firmly.


    Seeing this, Qi Shaoyu could only helplessly say,¡±¡±Alright, I respect your choice. No matter what, you can come to me.¡±


    Seeing Qi Shaoyu¡¯s expression, MO Ruyue chuckled and clicked her tongue..

 Chapter 652

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu looked at MO Ruyue curiously, not understanding what MO Ruyue¡¯s voice meant.


    Was his words funny?


    Although his strength was not the best in the Devil World, he was at least stronger than MO Ruyue.


    If you have any difficulties, you can ask him for help.


    ¡°l just feel that you¡¯ve changed too much from before to now. You used to be so hostile towards me.¡¯


    MO Ruyue crossed her arms in front of her chest, her heart filled with emotion.


    Fortunately, she was mature and determined. Otherwise, she would have cried from anger.


    ¡°At that time, there was a certain prejudice and misunderstanding about you. I


    always felt that there were spies and spies from the outside world in our Demon Realm. You were always alone, so I suspected that you were a spy.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu¡¯s words sent a chill down MO Ruyue¡¯s spine.


    It turned out that she had really been suspected!


    The smile on his face stiffened.


    ¡°But now that you¡¯ve run for the position of Saintess, it means that you¡¯re not a spy.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu smiled embarrassedly.


    MO Ruyue only wanted to change the topic because Qi Shaoyu was right to be suspicious.


    ¡°To be honest, I really didn¡¯t tell Senior Brother MO about your drinking. I swear!¡±


    Qi Shaoyu covered his lips with a fist and coughed lightly.¡± I¡¯m going to do a mission, not drink wine.¡¯


    He had to clarify this matter. He was not someone who would be misunderstood as drinking wine.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pretend to believe you?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Qi Shaoyu was speechless. He was really there to complete a mission, but MO Ruyue did not believe him.


    It was his fault for not making things clear earlier.


    Originally, the Saintess was supposed to meet the Demon Lord after she was selected. However, the Demon Lord was still in seclusion, so the meeting was delayed.


    After Shen Yunyan woke up, she found out that MO Ruyue and Liu Xianghe had both become saintesses. Not only had she been eliminated, but she had also embarrassed herself. She could not take this lying down.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, just you wait!¡±


    Shen Yunyan gritted her teeth, wishing she could kill MO Ruyue.


    On this day, MO Chengfeng gathered everyone over. The situation seemed to be very serious.


    His face was serious and his expression was tense.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, what happened? Why did he gather everyone here in such a hurry?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked in confusion. Ye Yunfeng and Qi Shaoyu were both there, but Xia Zhixing was nowhere to be seen.


    Second Senior Brother Baili Xi and Fourth Senior Brother Jing Xichen were often not in the Devil World. In the past two years, MO Ruyue had seen them a few times, but she could count them on her fingers.


    The two of them were in charge of the outside world. The Demon Realm also needed to trade with the outside world, so they had to interact with the outside world.


    Collect information about the various great immortal sects and all kinds of business transactions.


    Of course, MO Ruyue did not know what they were doing. There was no doubt that they were all contributing to the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Old Fifth has been captured by the people of the Jade Pure Immortal Sect. In a few days, Old Fifth will be beheaded in public¡­¡±


    MO Chengfengs expression was a little ugly. The Jade Pure Immortal Sect was undoubtedly killing the chicken to warn the monkeys by doing such a thing to the people of the Demon Realm.


    There was no one in the world who dared to do this to the demon world.


    MO Ruyue understood the seriousness of the matter after hearing what MO Chengfeng said.


    ¡°So, Ruyue, Shaoyu, Yunfeng, your mission is to save Fifth Brother.¡±


    MO Chengfeng gave the three of them an important task.


    Letting MO Ruyue follow him was also to train MO Ruyue. After all, MO Ruyue was already a Saintess and would have to take on more difficult and dangerous missions in the future.


    ¡°Yes, we will definitely save Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied. Since when was Xia Zhixing captured by the people of Yuqing Celestial School?


    He even wanted to behead Xia Zhixing for public display!


    It seemed like the Jade Pure Immortal School was serious.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what about me? What am I going to do?¡±


    Shen Yunyan saw that everyone else had received their mission and quickly spoke.


    She should also be assigned a mission.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything, just stay in the Demon Realm.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said indifferently.


    ¡°Why? Senior Sister has a mission, why don¡¯t I have one? Does Senior Brother look down on me?¡±


    Shen Yunyan bit her lip, feeling a little exasperated.


    She felt that she was more powerful than MO Ruyue. MO Ruyue was just a good-for-nothing in her eyes.


    MO Chengfengs answer was,¡± Not everyone can leave the Demon Realm.


    Someone needs to stay in the Demon Realm.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, you are clearly biased and look down on me. You only think highly of MO Ruyue.¡±


    Shen Yunyan left in a hurry.


    As she ran, she whimpered.


    Everyone in the room was left speechless.


    ¡°Hurry up and set off. There¡¯s no time to lose. Yun Yan, go with her.¡±


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t really want to care about Shen Yunyan, especially after he found out that Shen Yunyan was so two-faced. He was a little disappointed in Shen Yunyan. He didn¡¯t say it, but he cared about it in his heart.


    Fortunately, the matter did not blow up, and he did not punish Shen Yunyan specifically.


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue and the others responded and went to prepare themselves. They could set off at any time.


    This time around, Ruyue left the baby snake in the Devil World and did not bring it with her, afraid that she would not be able to take good care of the baby snake.


    [Salted Fish System: Please save Xia Zhixing within three days.] On the way to the Jade Pure Immortal Sect, he set off for a mission.


    MO Ruyue was already used to the system¡¯s quests.


    She suspected that this system was a very idle system. If she had something to do, it would be a mission for her.


    She was following the mission, but the mission here was following her.


    It was not challenging at all.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± Can we rescue Fifth Senior Brother in three days?¡±¡±


    Ye Yunfengs horse was running at the very front while Qi Shaoyu¡¯s horse and MO Ruyue¡¯s horse were riding side by side at almost the same speed.


    Ye Yunfeng heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice and asked without turning his can¡¯t.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face tensed up. Couldn¡¯t she save Fifth Senior Brother in three days?


    Then, could he not complete the mission?


    ¡°It will take at least two days to get from the Devil World to the Jade Pure Immortal School. When we arrive at the Jade Pure Immortal School, we still have to find out where Fifth Senior Brother is so that we can save him.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu explained.


    ¡°Besides, can you bear to travel overnight? We still have to find an inn to rest at night.¡±


    Although Fifth Brother had to be saved, they had to preserve their strength before they could start the rescue.


    Without physical strength, he would be exhausted when he reached the Jade Pure Immortal Sect. At that time, not only would he not be able to save Fifth Brother, but he would also lose himself.


    If that happened, they would be laughed at by the people of the outside world.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment and decided to go all out to complete the mission.


    ¡°l think it¡¯s more important to hurry and save Fifth Senior Brother. Time is life. Let¡¯s hurry at night. We must save Fifth Senior Brother within three days.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng hesitated for a moment, then said,¡±Alright!¡±


    He thought so too, but he felt that as a senior brother, he should take care of his junior sister.


    But now that Junior Sister said so, he was relieved.


    Junior Sister Ruyue was really righteous.


    It was clear which was more important.


    However, Qi Shaoyu thought of it in a different way.


    Junior Sister Ruyue cared a lot about Fifth Senior Brother. She had indeed seen her getting close to Fifth Senior Brother recently.


    Moreover, Fifth Senior Brother had delivered medicine to Junior Sister Ruyue that time..

 Chapter 653

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Qi Shaoyu whipped his horse and looked straight ahead. He whispered, ¡°Do you care about Fifth Senior Brother very much?¡±


    Nio Ruyue heard Qi Shaoyu¡¯s words, but she could not hear them clearly because of the wind.


    As they passed by a forest, the wind rustled the leaves, and the air was filled with the refreshing fragrance of green grass.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly!¡±


    MO Ruyue turned her head and glanced at Qi Shaoyu, her eyes filled with confusion.


    Qi Shaoyu collected his thoughts and said,¡±Nothing.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue was puzzled. Did she really hear wrongly?


    After riding from day to night, MO Ruyue could feel the soreness in her groin. She felt that her two Senior Brothers would be even more uncomfortable.


    After all, there was a difference between men and women. Men needed to be taken care of more.


    ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we stop and rest for an hour before continuing?¡±


    After such a long time, he had to eat or pee.


    The horses also needed to rest and eat grass.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ye Yunfeng said,¡±¡±There¡¯s a stream in front.¡±


    Ye Yunfengs voice was as cold as ever, but his words were mixed with a trace of warmth.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied.


    Qi Shaoyu felt depressed and didn¡¯t know why he was like this.


    What a ghost!


    When it was time to rest, Ye Yunfeng passed his water bag to MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue opened the water bag and took a sip without hesitation.


    After drinking it, she returned it to Ye Yunfeng.


    Ye Yunfeng didn¡¯t care too much and directly drank from the water bag.


    However, Qi Shaoyu, who was watching from the side, felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    After a short rest, they continued on their way.


    They finally arrived at the small town near the Jade Pure Immortal Sect at noon the next day.


    The three of them found an inn in the town to stay in.


    There was still a day and a half before the mission contact.


    MO Ruyue was a little anxious, but she couldn¡¯t rush Ye Yunfeng and Qi Shaoyu.


    ¡°Tonight, I will go to the Jade Pure Immortal Sect to inquire about Fifth Junior


    Brother. You guys wait here.¡±


    Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need, you can stay here.¡±


    After Ye Yunfeng finished speaking, he didn¡¯t explain further and then left directly.


    MO Ruyue and Qi Hengyu were left behind.


    ¡°l have to go too!¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue was about to leave.


    However, Qi Shaoyu grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s hand with a solemn expression.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°To save Fifth Senior Brother, of course!¡¯


    MO Ruyue looked determined.


    Qi Shaoyu tightened his grip on MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and said,¡±¡±Do you care so much about Fifth Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°I just want to save him. I can¡¯t let Fifth Senior Brother be in danger.¡± ¡°For the sake of Fifth Senior Brother, are you disregarding your own safety?¡±


    Ruyue must have other feelings for Fifth Senior Brother.


    That was why he was so anxious.


    It was all because the mission had a time limit and she did not want to miss the reward.


    Of course, MO Ruyue wouldn¡¯t say that it was because of the time limit.


    That was her secret, so there was no need to tell Qi Shaoyu.


    Not even his senior brother.


    Seeing her stutter, Qi Shaoyu understood.


    He let go of MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and said,¡± Everyone is very worried about Fifth Senior Brother. You¡¯re worried about him, and I¡¯m worried about him too. We¡¯ve been rushing for so long. We have to conserve our strength. Only by conserving our strength can we save Fifth Senior Brother.¡±¡±


    ¡°We will definitely be able to rescue Fifth Senior Brother before tomorrow


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You should go and rest first. When Third Senior Brother comes back, you can take action.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go rest for a bit. Senior brother, you should go rest as well.¡± After saying that, MO Ruyue returned to her room.


    As long as she could rescue Xia Zhixing before the afternoon of the day after tomorrow, she would have completed her mission.


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue closed her eyes beautifully.


    Outside, Qi Shaoyu stared in the direction that MO Ruyue had left in a daze.


    Jade Pure Immortal Sect


    Ye Yunfeng avoided his line of sight, his ghostly figure moving in the shadows of the Jade Pure Immortal Sect.


    Two disciples of the Jade Pure Immortal School walked over.


    ¡°Do you think someone from the Demon Realm will come to save that guy?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t we know tomorrow at noon? I don¡¯t think the demon world is that powerful. If we really fight, it¡¯s still uncertain who will win.¡±


    ¡°The minions of the Demon Realm are indeed not very powerful, but the Demon Venerable is still quite strong.¡±


    ¡°l heard that the Demon Lord is bloodthirsty and ruthless. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Otherwise, why would the Devil Realm be rejected by all the immortal sects? The Demon Realm should be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. We should kill the people of the Demon Realm when we see them to prevent future troubles.¡±


    Two figures walked away and Ye Yunfeng quietly came out of the dark, a cold glint flashing in his eyes.


    He turned around and headed towards the dungeon.


    However, there were people guarding the dungeon and it was not easy to get close.


    Ye Yunfeng left the Jade Pure Immortal Sect and prepared to go back and make further plans.


    Xia Zhixing¡¯s life was not in danger.


    He left the Jade Pure Immortal Sect silently without being discovered by anyone.


    When Yun Feng returned to the inn that night, Qi Shaoyu stood up and asked,¡±¡±How did it go?¡±


    ¡°The Jade Pure Immortal School is heavily guarded. We can¡¯t get close to the dungeon at the moment. They will execute Fifth Junior Brother at three quarters tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng said calmly, and then planned with Qi Shaoyu how to save them.


    Those guys from the Jade Pure Immortal Sect weren¡¯t just for show, they weren¡¯t easy to deal with.


    MO Ruyue slept until daybreak. She seemed to be in good spirits.


    She had made up for her previous sleep.


    After washing up, he went to look for his two senior brothers.


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯re up?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw MO Ruyue walking over.


    MO Ruyue nodded and rubbed her eyes.¡±¡±When are we going to save Senior


    Xia


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xia will be punished at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. We just have to rescue Senior Martial Brother Xia before three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡¯


    It was quite difficult for the three of them to go to the Jade Pure Immortal Sect to save people.


    Ruyue¡¯s strength was relatively low, and the main force was still Senior Brother Ye and him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mo Ruyue replied.


    Then, they went straight to the Jade Pure Immortal Sect.


    Many disciples of the Jade Pure Celestial Sect were practicing in the square. Xia Zhixing was tied to a wooden stake.


    Time slowly passed, and soon, it was almost a quarter to nine in the afternoon.


    ¡°Sect Master, why hasn¡¯t anyone come from the Demon Realm? Are they not prepared to save this kid?¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer. These people from the Demon Realm killed my nephew. I definitely won¡¯t let them off. As long as the people from the Demon Realm come to save them, they won¡¯t be able to escape even if they have wings!¡¯


    The sect leader of Yuqing Sect said coldly.


    His eyes were filled with hatred.


    Xia Zhixings body was covered in wounds, whip marks, and bruises on his handsome face.


    Clearly, he had been abused by the Jade Pure Immortal Sect.


    At this moment, three figures flew in from outside.


    Xia Zhixing looked at the three black figures. He wanted to tell them not to come over, but he couldn¡¯t do so.


    The Jade Pure Immortal Sect had already set up an inescapable net. Coming here was equivalent to courting death.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I thought that the people of the Demon Realm were all cowards!¡±


    The sect leader sneered and immediately let the disciples surround the three of them.


    She stood up and looked at MO Ruyue and the other two complacently.¡± I¡¯ll make sure you never come back.¡±¡±


    Ruyue, be careful.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu warned before he started to deal with the disciples of Celestial Sect.


    There were many disciples in the Jade Pure Immortal Sect, and many of them had powerful cultivation bases.


    Ye Yunfeng and Qi Shaoyu had no time to care about MO Ruyue..

 Chapter 654

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re so weak, yet you still dare to barge into the Jade Pure Immortal School. You overestimate yourself.¡±


    The sect leader looked at the three of them, the corners of his mouth curled up, and his eyes were filled with ridicule.


    MO Ruyue panted as she dodged left and right. These people were quite powerful.


    Hence, she took out a brick from her backpack.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s opponent looked at the brick in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡± Is the Demon Realm so poor that you don¡¯t have any decent weapons?¡±


    ¡°Eat my brick! ¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue threw a brick at the other party.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed and fell to the ground, his eyes shining.


    The brick bounced back into MO Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty awesome.¡±


    MO Ruyue happily looked at the brick in her hand. It was indeed powerful.


    Then, MO Ruyue raised her brick and struck one person at a time, and two at a time. She was simply going crazy.


    Along the way, countless Jade Pure disciples fell to the ground.


    Looking at the five Jade Pure Sect disciples who did not dare to step forward, MO Ruyue said, ¡°The five of you have already been surrounded by me. Be sensible and put down your weapons and surrender. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw bricks at you.¡±


    This woman was too terrifying. She killed a disciple with a brick.


    Every step MO Ruyue took, they would retreat three steps.


    In the end, the three of them defeated all the disciples of Immortal School.


    It was not that the three of them were powerful, but that the brick was too strong. After all, the brick was a very high-level existence. In addition, the overall strength of the Jade Pure Immortal School was low, so it was very easy to deal with.


    MO Ruyue looked at the Sect Leader of Jade Pure Sect and smiled provocatively.¡±¡±ls this all your Jade Pure Immortal Sect can do?¡±


    ¡°l thought that the Jade Pure Immortal Sect was very powerful, but it¡¯s only so-so.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu chimed in.


    Ye Yunfeng also spoke in a low voice,¡± You¡¯re all trash!¡±


    When the sect master of the Jade Pure Sect heard the arrogant words of the three of them, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    ¡°Looks like I have to give you some¡­¡±


    Before the sect leader of the Jade Pure Sect could finish his words, a brick hit his face and he fell to the ground.


    MO Ruyue caught the brick that bounced back and dug her ears impatiently.¡±¡±So long-winded.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng and Qi Shaoyu were stunned. They silently applauded. Junior Sister Ruyue was too powerful!


    Ye Yunfeng went to save Xia Zhixing and held the injured Xia Zhixing in his arms.


    Qi Shaoyu stared at MO Ruyue¡¯s brick and said,¡±¡±How could your brick be so powerful? Where did you buy it? Can you buy one for me too?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I just randomly picked it up on the ground.¡±


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly. She had thought that the brick would only have an average effect. She did not expect it to be so powerful.


    What a good treasure.


    ¡°Hurry back to the demon world. There¡¯s something wrong with junior brother¡¯s condition.¡¯


    Ye Yunfeng said with a solemn expression.


    Xia Zhixings face was dark as if he was poisoned.


    MO Ruyue and Qi Shaoyu nodded and returned to the Devil World together.


    [Salted Fish System: Congratulations to the host for completing the mission. You have received a 100% chance of catching a white blade barehanded experience card.]


    MO Ruyue knew what it was, but she didn¡¯t know how effective it would be.


    She habitually used the experience card and put the brick back into her backpack.


    MO Ruyue had also become famous after this battle with the Jade Pure Immortal School.


    Rumors spread that a female disciple of the Demon Realm had used a brick to exterminate the entire Jade Pure Immortal Sect.


    This rumor immediately spread to all the immortal sects.


    When MO Ruyue heard this rumor, she almost choked on her own saliva.


    She had only knocked out the disciples of the Jade Pure Immortal School, so how could she have exterminated them all?


    Even the entire Demon Realm believed this rumor.


    ¡°Have you heard? Our new sainteintess wiped out the Jade Pure Immortal Sect by herself.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. It¡¯s going crazy outside. Our Holy Maiden is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Which Saintess is it?¡±


    ¡°MO Ruyue, of course.¡±


    When Qi Shaoyu heard this, he frowned. Things were getting worse.


    This matter had both advantages and disadvantages for Ruyue.


    In the Demon Realm, this matter would solidify Ruyue¡¯s position as the Saintess and establish her prestige.


    However, more and more people would hate Ruyue if she stayed outside.


    After Xia Zhixing woke up, she was filled with gratitude when she learned that MO Ruyue had risked her life to save her.


    In the past, he did not care about anyone. He came to the Demon Realm to make himself stronger and then go back for revenge.


    But now, there was a figure in his eyes.


    He had to become stronger! Only then could he protect her.


    Xuanling immortal sect


    A group of people were discussing the matter of the Devil World¡¯s Holy Niaiden destroying the Jade Pure Immortal Sect.


    ¡°The people of the Demon Realm are really getting more and more arrogant.


    They actually extended their hands to the immortal sects.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, when our master comes out of seclusion, we must teach the Demon Realm a lesson.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, the people of the Demon Realm will be lawless. Do they really think that we immortal sects are easy to provoke?¡±


    ¡°You guys are really too idle. Do you still need our master to make a move in the small Demon Realm? Any one of our immortal sect¡¯s people can intimidate the people of the demon world.¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded.


    ¡°What are you doing here instead of practicing?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±


    The disciples quickly shut their mouths and greeted the man respectfully.


    Then, they all dispersed, not daring to continue chatting.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, they seem to be discussing the new Saintess of the


    Demon Realm. Is this new Saintess really that powerful?¡±


    A man in white asked curiously.


    Eldest Senior Brother Lan Qi snorted coldly and said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. The Jade Pure Immortal Sect wasn¡¯t destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Then this rumor is too crazy.¡±the man muttered.


    ¡°Someone from the Demon Realm did go to the Jade Pure Immortal School and only took down everyone from the Jade Pure Immortal School.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so powerful? Although the Jade Pure Immortal Sect was a small sect, it was not too weak.¡¯


    Lan Qi¡¯s eyes focused.¡± It seems that we have to be on guard against the Demon Realm.¡±


    During this period of time, he did not receive any news from the Demon Realm. The messages he sent out also sank into the sea without a response.


    He didn¡¯t know what MO Ruyue was doing!


    He was just like trash.


    At that time, they could only send someone else to lurk in the Demon Realm.


    He wanted to see what was going on.


    Lan Qi returned to his room and wrote a letter. He found a pigeon and tied the letter to the pigeon¡¯s leg.


    He had raised a total of seven carrier pigeons, and now there was only one


    Every time the carrier pigeon flew out, it never returned.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was lost or something.


    Devil World


    MO Ruyue was about to rest, but she was a little hungry, so she woke up to find something to eat.


    At this moment, the carrier pigeon landed beside the window and made a cooing sound.


    It was another letter from the eldest senior brother of the immortal sect.


    MO Ruyue pursed her lips and took the letter from the carrier pigeon. She read the contents. Lan Qi had asked her to investigate the identity of the Holy


    Maiden and questioned her why she had not replied. He even threatened to abandon her if she did not reply.


    She sneered and burned the note with fire. Lan Qi probably never dreamed that the Holy Maiden would be her.


    Now, he was even threatening to abandon her.


    She had done a lot for the immortal sect, but the immortal sect didn¡¯t want her to go back.


    ¡°Thank you for the dinner, Eldest Senior Brother!¡±


    Nio Ruyue looked at the carrier pigeon with a dark green light in her eyes.


    He could have a full meal again.


    Ming Sihan noticed all of this and was puzzled. Who was this woman and who was she communicating with?


    Who was the Eldest Senior Brother she was talking about?


    He had always known that there were traitors and spies in the Demon Realm. If they were found, they would not have a good ending.


    He did not expect this woman to be a spy.


    She had gone through so much trouble to become the Holy Maiden. It was probably the person behind this woman who had asked her to do so.


    Interesting. He wanted to see what this woman wanted..

 Chapter 655

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue wrapped the pigeon with banana leaves and smeared a layer of yellow mud on it evenly. Then, she placed it on the fire pit to roast it.


    After roasting the pigeon, she couldn¡¯t wait to eat it.


    He also took some for the little black snake.


    ¡°Baby, eat something to fill your stomach.¡±


    MO Ruyue tore off a pigeon leg and placed it in the basket. Ming Sihan turned his head. Why would he eat these things?


    ¡°Is the baby sick? Why isn¡¯t he eating?¡±


    MO Ruyue muttered to herself as she ate.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with worry.


    The fragrance of pigeon meat was really tempting. Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ruyue. Forget it, in order to not let this woman worry, he would just eat some.


    Thus, Ming Sihan started eating pigeon meat.


    It had to be said that this pigeon meat was much more delicious than bird eggs.


    MO Ruyue only went to bed after she finished eating.


    Late at night, Ming Sihan returned to his true form. His skin was pale, his long silver hair was fluttering in the wind, and his dark red eyes were exceptionally strange. His facial features were deep and defined, and he was as handsome as a demon.


    Ming Sihan lowered his head and looked at his hands. He had finally recovered his original cultivation.


    He glanced at MO Ruyue and disappeared into the darkness.


    The next day, MO Ruyue was woken up by a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    MO Ruyue had changed into a black dress, which accentuated her fair skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Qj Shaoyu¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    MO Ruyue stood up and walked out. She yawned and looked at Qj


    Shaoyu.¡±You¡¯re up really early.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a gathering today. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Qj Shaoyu raised his eyebrows.


    MO Ruyue looked enlightened. She slapped her forehead and said,¡±l almost forgot todays date. It¡¯s a semi-annual gathering.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can go over now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Just as the two of them walked out, Shen Yunyan appeared in their line of sight.


    Shen Yunyan looked at MO Ruyue and smiled,¡±¡±Senior Sister is so powerful. I heard that Senior Sister wiped out the entire Jade Pure Immortal Sect by herself.¡¯


    ¡°My good junior sister, take a guess.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister is so weak. It definitely wasn¡¯t Senior Sister¡¯s doing.¡±


    Shen Yunyan did not believe that MO Ruyue had the ability to do so. The rumors about MO Ruyue had spread like wildfire. Even MO Ruyue¡¯s strength was inferior to hers.


    ¡°You guessed right, but there¡¯s no reward.¡±


    MO Ruvue gave a fake smile.


    Qj Shaoyu saw that there seemed to be smoke between the two of them and said, ¡°Hurry up and go to the assembly. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    Shen Yunyan let out a cry of pain. She staggered and her face revealed a painful expression.


    MO Ruyue and Qj Shaoyu looked at Shen Yunyan in unison. What was this woman trying to do?


    Shen Yunyan bit her lip and said weakly,¡±¡±Senior Brother, 1 think my leg is cramping. ¡±


    Before Qj Shaoyu could say anything, MO Ruyue hurriedly said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a cramp. You won¡¯t die. Junior Sister, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already in this state and you¡¯re still making sarcastic remarks. Senior brother, look at senior sister.¡¯


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. In the past, Qi Shaoyu would always help her and side with her. This time, it would be no exception.


    ¡± Ru Yue Junior Sister said that she was going to have a big problem with her leg cramps. If you can¡¯t participate in the gathering, then go back by yourself.¡±¡±


    Qj Shaoyu¡¯s answer was beyond Shen Yunyan¡¯s expectations. Senior Brother was actually standing with MO Ruyue¡­


    She was stunned and looked at Qj Shaoyu in disbelief.


    Shen Yunyan rolled her eyes and suddenly came up with a plan.¡± I can attend the gathering, but I need Senior Brother to carry me.''¡± MO Ruyue was impressed by Shen Yunyan¡¯s actions.


    She wondered what Qj Shaoyu would do.


    Qj Shaoyu glanced at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I can¡¯t carry her.¡±


    MO Ruyue rejected without hesitation. Shen Yunyan was not worthy of her piggyback!


    Previously, Qi Shaoyu had treated Shen Yunyan quite well, so he probably wouldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go to the gathering first.¡±


    MO Ruyue left behind a sentence and then fell into a daze.


    He didn¡¯t care about what happened here at all.


    Qi Shaoyu watched MO Ruyue leave. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t.


    Shen Yunyan watched MO Ruyue leave and a strange smile flashed across her eyes.


    It turned out that all her Senior Brothers were very good to her. However, ever since the scar on Mo Ruyue¡¯s face had healed, she felt that all her Senior Brothers were biased towards MO Ruyue.


    She was the demon world¡¯s group pet.


    All the senior brothers had to like her, and she wanted to be favored by all the senior brothers.


    As for MO Ruyue, she was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as her.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­


    Shen Yunyan pretended to be weak and looked at Qi Shaoyu helplessly.


    Qi Shaoyu looked at Shen Yunyan and saw a devil disciple passing by. He quickly said,¡±The two of you send Little Junior Sister to the Ghost Doctor to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    The two disciples replied and walked towards Shen Yunyan.


    ¡°Senior Brother, aren¡¯t you going to send me there yourself?¡±


    Shen Yunyan bit her lip and said pitifully.


    Her limpid eyes were filled with tears. Most men would not be able to reject such a gaze,


    Qi Shaoyu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°The assembly is about to start, I have to go.¡±¡®


    Shen Yunyan felt even more uncomfortable as she watched the figure disappear into the distance.


    That man actually rejected her.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    Shen Yunyan shouted angrily.


    The two disciples were frightened by Shen Yunyan¡¯s appearance. A second ago, she was so weak and pitiful, but the next second, she was as fierce as a shrew.


    They left dejectedly. They really couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.


    Shen Yunyan stood up straight. Her leg did not cramp at all.


    There were already many people at the gathering. MO Ruyue saw Xia Zhixing and took the initiative to ask,¡±¡±Senior Brother, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Xia Zhixing knew that MO Ruyue was one of the people who saved her. She also knew that MO Ruyue had rushed to the Jade Pure Immortal School without stopping to save her.


    It turned out that his junior sister was so good to him that he felt a trace of warmth in his heart.


    ¡°l feel much better now. Thank you for your concern. Junior Sister Sister.¡±


    Xia Zhixing looked deeply at MO Ruyue.


    His gaze fell on MO Ruyue¡¯s hair and he said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t move. There¡¯s a leaf in your hair.¡±


    As she spoke, Xia Zhixing reached out and plucked the leaves from MO Ruyue¡¯s hair.


    When he got close to Ruyue, he smelled a faint fragrance that calmed him down.


    Qj Shaoyu, who was behind them, saw this scene. He stopped in his tracks and watched from afar.


    Ruyue and Fifth Senior Brother were getting closer and closer.


    Qj Shaoyu had a strange feeling when he thought of this.


    At this moment, the sound of the bugle horn sounded. MO Chengfeng descended from the sky and landed on the stage.


    The content of the meeting was roughly what they had done in the first half of the year, what they should do in the second half of the year, and the annual strength assessment was about to begin. At that time, those who failed would be chased out of the Demon World.


    MO Ruyue was naturally aware of this rule. Every time, she would be ranked at the bottom.


    He was almost chased out of the Demon Realm.


    Xia Zhixing looked at MO Ruyue and said,¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about this year¡¯s exam, when the time comes comes, your senior brother will be in the same team as you.¡±


    MO Ruyue tilted her head and looked at Xia Zhixing, who suddenly spoke to her. She was slightly surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just need to pass the review anyway.¡±


    MO Ruyue did not care about grades at all.


    Just like in exams, sixty points were long lived, and sixty-one points were wasted.


    If he couldn¡¯t get into the top ten, the other results would be the same. There wouldn¡¯t be much difference..

 Chapter 656

    ¡°I¡¯ll team up with you this year.¡±


    Xia Zhixing¡¯s attitude was firm.


    It was as if MO Ruyue would not give up until she agreed.


    Seeing Xia Zhixings attitude, MO Ruyue could only say, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s form a team.¡¯


    Then, he said,¡± This time, aren¡¯t you going to team up with Little Junior


    Sister? Little Junior Sister was the youngest and needed to be taken care of.¡±


    One must know that the seniors were in the same team as Shen Yunyan in the previous assessment. Naturally, Shen Yunyan¡¯s results were ranked at the front.


    Xia Zhixing said indifferently,¡± There will definitely be other brothers and sisters in the same team as Little Junior Sister. So don¡¯t worry about her. Isn¡¯t Sixth Junior Brother very close to Little Junior Sister? He will definitely be in the same team as her.¡¯


    Xia Zhixing glanced at Qi Shaoyu.


    Qi Shaoyu also heard the conversation between Xia Zhixing and MO Ruyue. He said,¡±¡±Little Junior Sister has other Senior Brothers, so she doesn¡¯t need to team up with me.¡±


    Why did they push him to Little Junior Sister¡¯s side?


    He was not willing!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to form a team?¡±


    Xia Zhixing asked hesitantly.


    It would be a little difficult to complete the assessment without forming a team.


    For example, Third Senior Brother Ye Yunfeng didn¡¯t like to team up and was alone, but his assessment results were quite good.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the assessment. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu said calmly.


    The whole morning passed just like that. MO Ruyue felt a little sleepy after listening to the rest of the conversation.


    At this time, a Devil World disciple ran to MO Chengfengs side and whispered in his ear.


    Everyone watched this scene closely, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Bring him up.¡± MO Chengfeng nodded.¡±


    A man in a red robe carried a tied up man on stage,


    The man had fair skin, a handsome face, and a pair of fox-like eyes. There was a golden bell hanging on his waist that jingled as he walked.


    The voice was crisp and pleasant.


    ¡°This person is a traitor of the Demon Realm that I have captured. Today, 1 request Senior Brother MO to execute this traitor in public. Anyone who betrays the Demon Realm will be killed without mercy!¡¯


    The man stepped on the traitor. When he spoke, his flirtatious eyes turned cold.


    His sharp gaze swept across everyone, and everyone was a little afraid.


    Wei Ruyue was the most afraid. She looked at the man in red and subconsciously gulped.


    The man in red was none other than Fourth Senior Brother Jing Xichen.


    Those who could join the Demon Realm were almost all ruthless.


    Although he was usually like a normal person, there was really no room for negotiation when it came to fighting.


    MO Ruyue had already experienced this.


    MO Ruyue felt a chill run down her spine when Jing Xichen glanced at her. She did not dare to continue looking at Jing Xichen and hurriedly averted her gaze,


    ¡°Those who betray the Demon Realm will be killed without mercy!¡¯ ¡°Those who betray the Demon Realm will be killed without mercy!¡¯


    ¡°Betrayer of the Demon World¡­¡±


    The disciples below shouted loudly, and their voices shook the sky.


    The traitor caught by Jing Xichen had long been blind and deaf. All of this was Jing Xichen¡¯s plan.


    ¡°Today, I will execute this traitor in public as a warning to others!¡±


    MO Chengfeng drew his sword and slashed at the traitor.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue felt that her body was out of control, and she was 100% empty-handed.


    When MO Chengfengs sword fell, MO Ruyue caught the blade with both hands.


    Everyone stared at this scene with their eyes wide open, not knowing what was going on.


    MO Ruyue looked troubled. Was this the so-called one hundred percent chance of catching a blade with bare hands?


    The entire assembly of over a thousand people was silent at this moment.


    What was awkward?


    MO Ruyue felt like she could carve out a Rainbow Island with her feet.


    How should she resolve the situation?


    MO Chengfeng came back to his senses and asked coldly,¡±¡±Seventh Junior


    Sister, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    Mo Ruyue pursed her red lips. She really wanted to say that she didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    She had to give an explanation for this.


    Jing Xichen stared at MO Ruyue. Was this the Junior Sister MO Ruyue with the scar on her face?


    However, MO Ruyue¡¯s face no longer had a scar. Her beautiful face was revealed to everyone.


    But what was MO Ruyue doing?


    Could he be in cahoots with the traitor?


    Jing Xichen kept having suspicions.


    Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu looked at each other and calmly watched the scene on the stage.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate!¡±


    Nio Ruyue forcefully made up an excuse and slowly released her hands.


    Damn it, he had a 100% chance of catching a blade with his bare hands. How could he cancel this skill!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue. He wanted to hear what reason MO Ruyue had.


    Shouldn¡¯t traitors be killed?


    MO Ruyue glanced at the prisoner lying on the ground and suppressed the panic in her heart. She avoided Jing Xichen¡¯s probing gaze and slowly feel that this is not enough to warn others. If we want the Demon Realm to have no traitors, we have to be more ruthless.¡¯


    When Jing Xichen heard this, he looked interested.¡± What¡¯s more ruthless?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the traitor on the ground. He was blind and deaf. How was he any different from a cripple?


    He didn¡¯t even know how to speak, and his tongue was probably pulled out.


    Jing Xichen was quite ruthless.


    ¡°Cut off his limbs, gouge out his eyes, cut his tongue, and then put him in a jar. Let him slowly die of exhaustion. Wouldn¡¯t that be more intimidating?¡±


    ¡± Killing a person is very simple. It¡¯s satisfying, but we can¡¯t let the other party feel pain. Therefore, we must magnify the pain¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue then looked at MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, what do you think?¡±


    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to be in this situation either, but she couldn¡¯t think of a better way to escape.


    MO Chengfeng stared at MO Ruyue, feeling that MO Ruyue¡¯s move was extremely cruel.


    How did she come up with this idea?


    Before MO Chengfeng could say anything, Jing Xichen, who was sitting at the side, looked at MO Ruyue with admiration and clapped his hands.


    ¡°Very good, this indeed has a deterrent effect, making the betrayer feel extremely painful. It¡¯s much better than a knife.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, how did you think of this method? What is this method called?¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s foxy eyes were filled with interest, and he became more and more interested in this junior sister in front of him.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t know that his junior sister was so intelligent.


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, let¡¯s call you a human pig.¡±


    Nio Ruyue appeared nonchalant on the surface, but her mood was somewhat heavy.


    She knew that once she started, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop.


    However, there was nothing he could do. After all, this was the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Human pig, not bad.¡±


    Jing Xichen smiled. He already had an image in his mind.


    The disciples below whispered to each other, expressing that this method was too terrifying.


    ¡°The Holy Maiden is really vicious. She actually thought of such a method.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t mess with women, especially women like the Holy Maiden.¡¯


    Jing Xichen announced loudly,¡± Human pig is a very good method. If any traitors or spies are caught in the future, they will be dealt with this vvay. They will not be forgiven!¡±


    MO Ruyue secretly wiped the sweat off her forehead. Did she just dig a hole for herself?


    Ming Sihan watched this scene from the dark, and his dark red eyes darkened.


    The traitor was made into a human pig and hung on the city tower that led in and out of the demon world. Anyone who passed by the city tower could hear the painful wails of the human pig, which made the passers-by feel creepy.


    The disciples of the demon world were even more afraid of the new saintess. She could actually think of such a vicious way to deal with traitors.. How could there be traitors and spies entering the demon world?

 Chapter 657

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After the meeting ended, MO Ruyue returned to her room and drank some tea to calm herself down.


    She quickly summoned the Salted Fish System, wanting it to eliminate the skill of catching a blade with bare hands.


    However, the Salted Fish System did not have the ability to eliminate skills. He could only wait for the experience time to pass.


    [Salted Fish System: Host, please complete the mission of collecting tinder.]


    Wei Ruyue looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s a fire seed?¡±


    Why did the Salted Fish System suddenly issue a mission this time?


    [Salted Fish System: The tinder mission is to collect the seven-colored tinder, which is specially used by the immortal sect for alchemy.]


    MO Ruyue looked enlightened.


    If she had told her earlier, wouldn¡¯t she have known about the fire seeds used by the immortal sects to refine pills?


    Tinder was generally easy to find, but the seven-colored tinder was the most difficult to find among all tinder. This mission seemed to be a bit of a noob. Fortunately, she was not forced to collect fire seeds, so she could do whatever she wanted.


    There was no time limit for this mission, so she could do it whenever she wanted.


    ¡°Junior Sister, are you in the house?¡±


    A quiet voice came from outside. MO Ruyue immediately knew who it was.


    MO Ruyue collected herself and said,¡±¡±Yes.¡± ¡°Then can Senior Brother come in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    MO Ruyue stood up and walked towards the door. The moment she opened the door, she saw a pair of flirtatious fox-like eyes and a signature smile on her face.


    Looking at Jing Xichen, Wei Ruyue had an indescribable feeling.


    Most of them were afraid. This person was an expert in using poison and could kill people without them noticing.


    She was afraid that she would be poisoned to death by Jingxichen.


    ¡°Senior Brother, please sit down. Is there anything you need?¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled in a flattering manner, feeling a little nervous. She poured a cup of tea for Jing Xichen.


    Jing Xichen could tell that MO Ruyue was nervous. He picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what are you nervous about? Are you afraid that Shixiong will eat you?¡±


    He had a playful look on his face. He had not interacted much with this junior sister before, so he did not understand her personality.


    She could clearly say such a vicious way to torture people, but now she had become reserved in front of him.


    Was he that scary?


    Jing Xichen thought to himself.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that senior brother suddenly came. I don¡¯t have anything to entertain you with.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled faintly.


    She was afraid of Fourth Brother from the bottom of her heart. The main reason was that her identity was there, and she had dug a hole for herself today.


    It was also time to find a reliable way out for himself.


    If her identity was exposed one day, she would be in trouble.


    ¡°Previously, Senior Brother had neglected you. I didn¡¯t expect Junior Sister to be such a wonderful person. I heard that Junior Sister has even chosen the Saintess?¡± ¡°l was just lucky.¡± MO Ruyue laughed.¡±


    ¡°Was it luck?¡±


    Jing Xichen didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    MO Ruyue nodded and said firmly,¡±Yes, I was lucky.¡±


    Of course, other than luck, he also used a little cheat.


    In this day and age, one could only live more freely with a cheat.


    The two of them did not speak, and the atmosphere instantly quieted down.


    It was a little strange.


    At this moment, MO Chengfeng also came over and his gaze fell on Jing


    Xichen and MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, why are you here?¡±


    MO Ruyue stood up to welcome him. She could not stand the awkward atmosphere of silence at all.


    He was most afraid of a sudden silence.


    MO Chengfengs appearance broke the awkward atmosphere. He had saved the situation at the right time.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jing Xichen also asked, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly.


    As he stood up, the golden bell on his waist rang.


    Nio Chengfeng was holding a silver bone fracture fan in his hand. He was dressed in a purplish-red robe, looking evil and unruly. The red spider lily on his forehead was unusually seductive.


    ¡°The Demon Venerable has come out of seclusion.¡¯


    ¡°Should I go over now?¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little flustered. The Demon Venerable had come out of seclusion, so she had to go see him.


    MO Ruyue was terrified when she thought of the Demon Venerable.


    However, she could not show her fear.


    He was walking further and further down this path.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded. The Saintess was chosen by him, but in the end, he still had to get the Demon Lord¡¯s approval.


    If the demon didn¡¯t agree, they would have to choose another saintess.


    Generally speaking, the Demon Lord would not disagree. Anyway, they were all helping the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord did not care who the Saintess was.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go to the Demon Palace now.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she walked out.


    He had only taken a few steps when MO Chengfeng reminded him¡±, ¡°When you meet the demon, don¡¯t stare at him. He doesn¡¯t like it.¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face was filled with gratitude.


    Who exactly was the Demon Lord? He had been here for almost three years, but he had never seen the Demon Lord once.


    This time, he was able to meet the Demon Venerable, but he was told by MO Chengfeng not to stare at him.


    Liu Xianghe also went to see the demon. After all, she was also a saintess. The demon came out of seclusion, so both of them had to go.


    Nio Chengfeng was surprised to see Jing Xi at MO Ruyue¡¯s place.


    ¡°Why are you here with Junior Sister Ruyue?¡±


    Jing Xichen smiled.¡± I thought Junior Sister Ruyue was quite interesting, so I wanted to know more about her. It seems that a lot of things happened in the Demon Realm while I was away, and I missed a lot of exciting moments.¡± Towards the end, a hint of regret appeared on Jing Xichen¡¯s face.


    He loved crowds.


    ¡°Many things have indeed happened.¡±


    MO Chengfeng thought for a while and agreed with Jing Xichen. Moreover, most of the things had to do with Junior Sister Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t like this at first, but she seemed to have suffered some kind of stimulation that caused her personality to change.


    Jing Xichen walked out and asked,¡±¡±l heard that Junior Sister Ruyue exterminated the entire Jade Pure Immortal School. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. However, Junior Sister Ruyue did beat up many disciples of the Jade Pure Immortal School. I didn¡¯t expect the rumors to spread like this.¡± There were good and bad rumors.


    The good thing was to establish the prestige of the Saintess, and the bad thing was to be hunted down by the various great immortal sects and factions. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s really such a thing. It¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s face was filled with anticipation. He thought that all the rumors outside were just rumors.


    He didn¡¯t think that such a thing really happened.


    This was too interesting. He hoped that MO Ruyue would not disappoint him.


    The two of them followed him to the Demon Palace.


    MO Ruyue stepped into the cold hall and instantly felt an oppressive aura, making people not dare to act rashly.


    Perhaps this was the aura of a powerhouse.


    He could feel it when he was in the same environment.


    Liu Xianghe also lowered her head and did not dare to speak. The two of them knelt down at the same time.


    ¡°The new Saintess Liu Xianghe greets the Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°The newly promoted Holy Maiden, MO Ruyue, greets the Demon Venerable.¡±


    Liu Xianghe and MO Ruyue spoke one after the other. They knelt on one knee and lowered their heads, not daring to look up.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s gaze fell on MO Ruyue. He lowered his voice and said coldly,¡±¡±Mo


    Ruyue, stay here. The rest of you, leave.¡±


    Liu Xianghe and MO Ruyue were stunned when they heard the man¡¯s cold words.


    What was going on?


    ¡°I only need one Saintess. Do you understand?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s voice seemed to have become even colder, mixed with a hint of impatience.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, I¡¯ve already advanced in rank. Why should I choose MO Ruyue over me?¡±


    Liu Xianghe lowered her head and refuted unwillingly. She was also a newly promoted saintess, why didn¡¯t she want her?


    She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    There had always been two saintesses, but this time, the demon only left one behind..

 Chapter 658

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m the master of the Demon World, I can do whatever I say. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted. This stupid woman was asking him why. No one had ever dared to ask him that before.


    Liu Xianghe did not dare to say anything more and could only reluctantly leave the hall.


    She was actually eliminated by the Demon Venerable. Damn it¡­


    When Jing Xichen and MO Chengfeng saw Liu Xianghe walk out of the hall, they looked at each other. What was going on?


    Thus, MO Chengfeng called out to Liu Xianghe and asked,¡±¡±Why did you come out?¡±


    Liu Xianghe turned her head to look at MO Chengfeng, stopped in her tracks, and snorted,¡± The Demon Lord eliminated me.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nio Chengfeng was filled with surprise. Why did the demon eliminate Liu Xianghe?


    This didn¡¯t seem normal.


    ¡°Why did the demon eliminate you?¡±


    Jing Xichen asked curiously.


    Could it be that Liu Xianghe had offended the demon?


    This seemed impossible. If Liu Xianghe had offended the Demon Venerable, she would not have been able to walk out of the hall.


    ¡°If only I knew the reason.¡±


    Liu Xianghe left the Demon Palace in a huff. She had thought that after she became the Saintess, she would definitely have great ambitions and let everyone in the world remember her name. In the end, the demon did not accept her.


    She could only leave.


    MO Chengfeng lowered his eyes, his eyes filled with confusion. This did not seem to be in line with the Demon Lord¡¯s personality.


    Jing Xichen raised his chin and looked at Liu Xianghe¡¯s back as she left. He said thoughtfully,¡±¡±Demon Venerable¡¯s actions are unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wonder how Junior Sister Ruyue is doing.¡±


    With that, the two of them looked into the hall.


    No one could enter the hall unless they were summoned by the Demon Lord.


    Everyone knew this rule, and no one had ever broken it.


    Although MO Chengfeng was worried about MO Ruyue, he didn¡¯t go in.


    In the main hall, MO Ruyue did not dare to breathe loudly. She lowered her head and looked down.


    Liu Xianghe had already left the huge palace, leaving only her and the demon.


    However, the demon didn¡¯t say anything. This damn pressure made her feel uncomfortable.


    Can you give her a quick death? If she can stay, she will stay. If she can leave, she will leave immediately.


    ¡°You said your name is MO Ruyue?¡±


    The Demon Venerable suddenly spoke. His voice was calm, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    MO Ruyue pursed her lips and said,¡±¡±Yes, Demon Venerable.¡±


    ¡°This venerable self left you to be the Holy Maiden. Do you know what the Holy Maiden shoulders? Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°The Saintess shoulders the honor and disgrace of the entire Demon Realm. I can definitely do it.¡±


    MO Ruyue said firmly.


    In the past, there were always two Saintesses, but now there was only her. What was this Demon Lord up to?


    Even though the Demon Venerable was not far away, MO Ruyue still did not have the guts to raise her head to look at him.


    Ming Sihan was very satisfied with MO Ruyue¡¯s attitude. However, he thought that this woman might be a spy from the outside world, so he said,¡±¡±It¡¯s good that you can do it. If you betray the Demon Realm one day or do something unfavorable to the Demon Realm, then I will use your method to turn you into a human pig.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate will never betray the Demon Realm, let alone the Demon


    Venerable.¡¯


    MO Ruyue knew that there was no turning back.


    In the future, he could only draw a clear line with the immortal sects.


    ¡°Very good. I need seven-colored fire seeds. Go and help me find seven-colored fire seeds.¡¯


    Ming Sihan thought for a moment and gave MO Ruyue a small task. The seven-colored fire seed was not useful to him. Those immortal sects only cared about the seven-colored fire seed.


    MO Ruyue paused.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Ming Sihan saw that MO Ruyue was stunned and raised his eyebrows.


    Was she unwilling?


    ¡°No, this subordinate is very willing. Demon Venerable, just wait for this subordinate to find the seven-colored fire seed.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was just a little shocked. Ming Sihan¡¯s mission was exactly the same as her system¡¯s mission.


    It was just that the system would give her a reward after she completed the mission. She wondered if the Demon Lord would give her a reward after she completed the mission.


    Seeing how confident MO Ruyue was, Ming Sihan smiled slightly. He was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Alright, I look forward to your performance. This is the Saintess Token.¡± As he spoke, he threw the token that symbolized his identity in front of MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue picked it up and touched the golden token. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This should be a token made of pure gold, right?


    It felt different when touched. It was expensive.


    ¡°Thank you, Demon Venerable.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately thanked him.


    This token allowed her to transfer disciples of the Demon World. In the future, her status would be the same as Senior Brother Mo.


    No one dared to criticize her.


    She could bully a green tea like Shen Yunyan however she wanted.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do here. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Nio Ruyue stood up and turned around with her head lowered. She did not


    even look at Ming Sihan from the beginning to the end.


    She quickly left the hall, afraid that the demon behind her would turn into a beast and swallow her whole.


    Outside, the sunlight shone on her body and dispelled the cold.


    It was winter and summer inside and outside the hall.


    She raised her hand to wipe away her sweat, which frightened her.


    Outside, MO Chengfeng and Jing Xichen watched MO Ruyue come out. Their eyes fell on the Saintess Token in her hand.


    The two of them immediately knew what was going on.


    ¡°It seems like Junior Martial Sister Ruyue has obtained the approval of the


    Saintess. Congratulations, Junior Martial Sister Ruyue.¡± A sincere smile appeared on Jing Xichen¡¯s face,


    That pair of beautiful fox-like eyes was still charming.


    ¡°Congratulations, Junior Sister Ruyue.¡¯! MO Chengfeng also congratulated her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Speaking of which, why are the two senior brothers here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried about Junior Sister Ruyue, but it¡¯s obvious that Senior Brother MO and 1 are worried for nothing. Junior Sister Ruyue has obtained the Demon Lord¡¯s approval.¡±


    Jing Xichen said, playing with a green leaf in his hand.


    ¡°However, why didn¡¯t Liu Xianghe obtain the Demon Lord¡¯s approval?¡± Could it be that the Demon Lord was going to choose another Saintess?¡±


    In the past, the Demon Venerable would never personally intervene in the selection of the Saintess. It was all handled by Senior Brother Mo.


    The result this time was a little unexpected.


    ¡°The Demon Lord said that he only needed one Saintess, so I was left behind.¡±


    MO Ruyue did not understand why the Demon Venerable would do this. Could it be that the Demon Venerable thought highly of her?


    Or did the demon have other intentions?


    MO Chengfengs expression was solemn. He couldn¡¯t understand the Demon Lord¡¯s thoughts.


    There were originally two saintesses, but now there was only one left.


    What does the demon want to do?


    ¡°Did the Demon Lord ask you to complete any missions?¡±


    Jing Xichen asked.


    When a Saintess took up her post, she would receive a trial mission from the Demon Lord. Usually, a Saintess would complete it, so it was not a difficult mission.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t hide anything from her two Senior Brothers and said directly,¡±¡±The Demon Lord asked me to find the seven-colored fire seed and bring it back.¡±


    This mission was neither difficult nor easy.


    ¡°Does Junior Sister need Senior Brother¡¯s help?¡±


    Jing Xichen asked with concern. He was very interested in this junior sister and didn¡¯t mind helping her during her mission.


    MO Ruyue was about to ask for help, but the Demon Lord didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t ask for help with the mission.


    He just needed to bring the seven-colored fire seed back.


    ¡°If Fourth Senior Brother is willing to help, Junior Sister will definitely be extremely grateful.¡±


    MO Ruyue thanked him in advance. She did not expect this ruthless Fourth Brother to be so warm-hearted.


    Jing Xichen was only ruthless to enemies and traitors. Under normal circumstances, he was quite a good person.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue had a good impression of Jing Xichen..

 Chapter 659

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then when is Junior Sister Ruyue going to set off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go to your residence to find you.¡± She still had to settle down the baby snake.


    Jing Xichen nodded with a smile on his face.¡± Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for Junior Sister Ruyue.¡±


    MO Chengfeng and Jing Xichen watched MO Ruyue leave.


    He only retracted his gaze when his back disappeared from his sight.


    Jing Xichen raised his chin with a hint of playfulness on his face.¡± Junior Sister


    Ruyue has become more interesting than before.¡±


    MO Ruyue had seen him before, but it was not as interesting as it was now.


    Therefore, he did not pay much attention to MO Ruyue.


    He had gained a lot this time.


    MO Chengfeng glanced at Jing Xichen, who seemed to be interested in MO Ruyue. He couldn¡¯t help but remind him,¡±¡±The other immortal sects and major powers are also searching for the Seven-Colored Fire Seed. When the time comes, there will definitely be a fierce battle.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, I will be careful.¡¯


    The smile on Jing Xichen¡¯s face faded a little. It was indeed not that easy to find the seven-colored fire seed.


    MO Ruyue returned to her room and found that the baby snake in the basket was gone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby snake?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, then searched around the room.


    Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu walked over and saw MO Ruyue looking for the baby snake.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, what are you looking for?¡±


    Xia Zhixing asked with a trace of doubt on his handsome face.


    Nio Ruyue stood up and saw Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu walking over. She felt a little helpless.


    ¡°l raised a baby snake before, but when I came back, I found that the baby snake was gone.¡±


    That was her pet.


    ¡°So what if you lost it? When the time comes, won¡¯t senior brother just catch a new baby snake for you?¡±


    He thought it was a big deal.


    They already knew that the Demon Lord had accepted Ruyue as the Saintess. Originally, there was also Liu Xianghe, but the Demon Lord did not keep her.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue was the only Saintess this time.


    The unique Saintess would probably be envied by many female disciples.


    MO Ruyue listened to Xia Zhixings words but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Although she hadn¡¯t been with the baby snake for long, she still had some feelings for it.


    Baby snakes could not be replaced.


    Qi Shaoyu saw through MO Ruyue¡¯s thoughts and said,¡±¡±Maybe the baby snake just left for a while and will come back later.¡±


    ¡°l hope so.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed. She could only think so.


    The baby snake had disappeared. The Nyodians turned the house upside down but could not find it. She hoped that the baby snake would return to her side.


    Xia Zhixing pursed her lips, feeling that she had said something wrong.


    Then, Xia Zhixing changed the topic and said,¡±¡±Ruyue, did the demon give you a mission?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Demon Lord asked me to find the seven-colored fire seed.¡¯


    MO Ruyue answered honestly. She wasn¡¯t worried about whether the mission would succeed or not.


    If she did not succeed, she would not return to the Demon Realm.


    He had to succeed, or else he would die.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯s not that easy to find a seven-colored fire seed.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu suggested with a serious expression. Moreover, Ruyue was not very strong. What if the enemy had a lot of people and was especially strong? What should they do?


    Therefore, he felt that Ru Yue needed his help.


    Xia Zhixing heard Qi Shaoyu!s words and can also go with you to search for the Seven-Colored Fire Seed.¡¯


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched. She had never seen them so proactive.


    To be honest, MO Ruyue was a little flattered.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need your help. Fifth Senior Brother, you should recuperate in the Demon Realm. Sixth Senior Brother, you should also go and do your things.¡±


    MO Ruyue rejected their kindness.


    It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on their strength, but that she was prepared to search for the Seven-colored Fire Seed with Jing Xichen.


    Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu did not expect to be rejected by Ruyue.


    ¡°My injuries don¡¯t matter. The most important thing now is to help you complete your mission. You risked your life to save me before, so now it¡¯s my turn to repay you.¡±


    If Junior Sister Ruyue¡¯s first mission was not completed, the Demon Lord would definitely be dissatisfied with her.


    At that time, she might not be able to keep her position as the Saintess.


    ¡°Ruyue, there¡¯s strength in numbers. I won¡¯t hold you back.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu quickly said.


    In the past, he was unwilling to help. Now, he wanted to help, but Ruyue was unwilling.


    With a gentle smile on her fair face, MO Ruyue confessed,¡±¡±To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Fourth Senior Brother to search for the Seven-Colored Fire Seed together, so there¡¯s no need to trouble Fifth Senior Brother and Sixth Senior Brother.¡¯


    Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu finally understood why Ruyue had rejected them.


    It turned out that Ruyue had already made an appointment with Fourth Senior Brother. No wonder she rejected them.


    ¡°So, Ruyue, you¡¯re going with Fourth Senior Brother, right?¡±


    Xia Zhixing sighed. She finally wanted to do the task with Junior Sister Ruyue, but she¡­


    Qi Shaoyu did not say anything else. It turned out that Ruyue already had a candidate.


    He had thought that Ruyue liked Fifth Senior Brother, but he later found out that Ruyue only treated Fifth Senior Brother as a senior brother and junior sister.


    He was a little happy to know this.


    This meant that Junior Sister Ru Yue didn¡¯t like Fifth Senior Brother.


    ¡°Yes, I have to set off too. Senior brothers, if you see my baby snake, please take good care of it.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t waste any more time on the matter of the baby snake.


    If the baby snake was fated with her, it would come back. If not, it was fate.


    Then, MO Ruyue simply packed her things and went to look for Jing Xichen.


    Jing Xichen was still quite a distance away from where she lived.


    On the way, MO Ruyue met Liu Xianghe, who was blocking her way.


    Liu Xianghe questioned MO Ruyue,¡± Why did the Demon Lord leave you behind but not me?¡±


    ¡°Did you say something bad about me in front of the demon?¡±


    If not, why would the Demon Lord not want her to be the Saintess?


    After thinking about it, she felt that the problem lay with MO Ruyue.


    Therefore, she stopped MO Ruyue when she saw her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much? If the Demon Lord doesn¡¯t want you, why are you looking for me? My words carry little weight. You don¡¯t think that a dignified Demon Venerable has to listen to me, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue did not expect Liu Xianghe to question her.


    It had to be said that the Demon Lord¡¯s choice was correct. Such intelligence basically bid farewell to the position of Saintess.


    After hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Liu Xianghe immediately felt that what MO Ruyue said made sense.


    The entire cultivation world was terrified of the mighty Demon Venerable.


    So, why would such a powerful person listen to MO Ruyue?


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. In what way am I inferior to you? M/hy did the


    Demon Lord choose you over me?¡±


    Liu Xianghe walked around Wei Ruyue, her strength was only so-so!


    If there was anything better than her, it was just that her skin was a little better.


    Why would a dignified Demon Lord care about this kind of appearance?


    In terms of intelligence, MO Ruyue could not compare to him.


    ¡°l think you should ask the Demon Lord about this. Why are you asking me? I¡¯m not a worm in the demon¡¯s stomach.¡¯


    Nio Ruyue looked helpless.


    Instead of being paranoid here, Liu Xianghe might as well go practice and improve her cultivation.


    After saying that, MO Ruyue turned around and left, not wanting to pay any more attention to Liu Xianghe..

 Chapter 660

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She passed through a small bamboo forest and finally arrived at Jing Xichen¡¯s small bamboo house.


    This place looked even more shabby than the place she lived in. Fortunately, the environment was quiet.


    The small bamboo house was built on top of the pond, and there was the sound of flowing water beside it.


    ¡°Fourth Senior Brother!¡±


    MO Ruyue stood outside and shouted. She immediately saw the black poisonous spider lying on the roof, a few poisonous frogs in the water, and the Zhuyeqing hidden in the bamboo.


    No matter whether it was day or night, no one would come to disturb Jing Xichen.


    If one was not careful and was bitten by these poisonous creatures, they might die.


    Initially, MO Ruyue had thought that this place was quiet and peaceful, but now, she felt that this place was filled with danger. It was definitely the closest place to Hell.


    On the surface, she looked beautiful and charming, but in fact, she was dangerous and fatal.


    This was indeed very Jing Xichen. He was also beautiful and charming, but his methods were really cruel.


    MO Ruyue did not dare to approach the small bamboo house.


    Fourth Senior Brother, I¡¯m here to find you.¡±


    She raised her voice and looked forward to Jing Xichen¡¯s appearance.


    With a creak, a high-profile red figure appeared in his sight.


    Jing Xichen had his signature smile on his face, and MO Ruyue¡¯s figure was reflected in his beautiful fox eyes.


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said to MO Ruyue, ¡°Why are you standing there?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Senior Brother, there are too many traps on your side. I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll be consigned to eternal damnation.¡±


    MO Ruyue still cherished her life and dared not joke around with it.


    Jing Xichen knew what MO Yue was talking about. His eyes turned and the curve of his mouth deepened.¡±Junior Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if you accidentally fall into a trap, Senior Brother will save you.¡±


    ¡°What if Senior Brother can¡¯t save him?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, are you doubting Senior Brother¡¯s medical skills?¡±Jing Xichen raised his eyebrows slightly. Did Ruyue not trust him that much?


    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you. I¡¯m just thinking too much. What if you save me and leave behind some side effects?¡± After all, it was a poisonous creature.


    That was not a small pet.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s doubts, Jing Xichen¡¯s smile grew wider.¡± If there are any side effects, Fourth Senior Brother will take care of you for the rest of your life. Is that okay?¡±¡±


    ¡°This is not impossible.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Jing Xichen in front of her and felt that this Senior Brother was quite easy to talk to.


    ¡°Can we set off now?¡±


    Jing Xichen stopped smiling and stared at the woman in front of him.


    The woman had fair skin and a delicate oval face. Her facial features were delicate and charming. She was tall and her black hair was tied into a neat ponytail. She was wearing a black outfit and looked valiant.


    Her smile was beautiful and moving.


    Why didn¡¯t he realize before that Seventh Junior Sister was actually a beautiful yet delicate beauty?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough. However, does senior brother know where the seven-colored fire seed is? We don¡¯t have any information or clues about the seven-colored fire seed.¡¯


    MO Ruyue also wanted to look for the seven-colored fire seed, but she didn¡¯t have any concrete clues.


    He wondered if Fourth Brother had any other clues.


    Jing Xichen came back to his senses and thought for a moment.¡± This isn¡¯t a big problem. We can just ask Second Senior Brother for help.¡±¡±


    ¡°Second Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Follow me. We¡¯ll go to Dongli Country first to find Second Senior Brother to gather information.¡±


    Hearing Jing Xichen¡¯s words, Wei Ruyue had no choice but to agree.


    Speaking of which, she had only met Second Senior Brother once and had never interacted with him in depth.


    However, Second Brother¡¯s name was very nice. He was called Bai Lixi Jian.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Thus, MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen embarked on the journey of searching for the seven-colored fire seed.


    Shen Yunyan watched MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen leave on their horses, her eyes full of jealousy.


    There should have been two Saintesses, but the Demon Lord only left MO Ruyue.


    What did MO Ruyue do to become the only Saintess of the Demon Realm?


    She didn¡¯t understand why the demon would do this.


    Even Fourth Brother had to accompany MO Ruyue to find the seven-colored fire seed.


    All the Senior Brothers seemed to have their eyes on MO Ruyue.


    In which aspect did she lose to MO Ruyue? Why was MO Ruyue so lucky?


    The more Shen Yunyan thought about it, the angrier she got.


    Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s back, the corners of her mouth curled into a strange smile.


    Soon, the news that the Demon Realm Saintess wanted to snatch the seven-colored fire seed was released.


    For a moment, the people from the immortal sects were furious.


    What did the Demon Realm need the Seven-Colored Fire Seed for? He was clearly going against everyone.


    The seven-colored fire seed was extremely important to the immortal sect, but it was only a fire seed to the demon world.


    The Demon Realm had made the immortal sects unhappy for a long time.


    Previously, the matter of the Holy Virgin of the Demon World exterminating the entire Jade Pure Immortal Sect had not been resolved. Now, the Holy Virgin of the Demon World actually wanted to snatch the seven-colored fire seed.


    Wasn¡¯t this a declaration of war?


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Lan Qi did not receive a reply from MO Ruyue. Even the messenger pigeon he sent out did not return.


    He didn¡¯t know which part of the process had gone wrong.


    Could it be that MO Ruyue didn¡¯t receive the letter?


    Before he could figure out this matter, Lan Qi heard that the Holy Maiden of the Demon World wanted to snatch the seven-colored fire seed.


    Upon hearing this news, Lan Qi immediately flew into a rage.


    ¡°This Demon Realm Saintess is going against the immortal sect, right? She even wants to snatch the seven-colored fire seed!¡±


    It was too detestable.


    Lan Qi wished he could run to the Demon Realm and kill the Demon Realm Saintess right now.


    ¡°MO Ruyue is really a good-for-nothing. She hasn¡¯t brought back any useful information yet! ¡±


    It was all information that he had learned from others.


    He wondered what MO Ruyue was doing now.


    After thinking about it, Lan Qi still sent two disciples to snatch the seven-colored fire seed. He could not let the seven-colored fire seed fall into the hands of the Demon Realm, let alone the other immortal sects.


    If their Xuanling Immortal Sect managed to snatch the seven-colored fire seed, he would give it to his master. His master would definitely be happy.


    As for MO Ruyue, he felt that MO Ruyue had already become an abandoned pawn. It was time to send someone else to the Devil World to be a spy.


    He could also get rid of MO Ruyue.


    They did not want to insult the reputation of their Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen arrived at a city and stayed in an inn.


    While they were eating, the people around them were discussing animatedly.


    ¡°l heard that the Demon Realm Saintess wants to snatch the seven-colored fire seed. Is this true or false?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us peasants?¡±


    ¡® Hey, you can¡¯t say that. My son is a disciple of the Misty Immortal Sect. I heard that the Seven-colored Fire Seed is very useful to the Immortal Sect. It¡¯s useless for the Demon Realm to take the Seven-colored Fire Seed. This Saintess of the Demon Realm wants to snatch the Seven-colored Fire Seed.


    Isn¡¯t this clearly going against the Immortal Sect?¡±¡±


    ¡°Although what you said makes sense, I¡¯m not interested in these things. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the Demon Realm or the Immortal Sect.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re really boring. If 1 meet that Devil World Saintess, I¡¯ll kill her with my life.¡±


    MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen looked at each other in silence.


    They had only been out for a short while, but the news was faster than them.


    It was truly shocking!


    MO Ruyue looked depressed. Had she done something that would infuriate both men and gods? These people wanted to kill her?


    Fortunately, she had already put away the Saintess Token. If people knew that she was the Saintess of the Demon World, her current situation would be very dangerous..

 Chapter 661

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After the meal, MO Ruyue hurried back to her room. She felt that it would not be easy to find the seven-colored fire seed this time.


    Jing Xichen saw that MO Ruyue¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, so he hurried over to ask about her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind those people¡¯s words too much. Their strength is not even comparable to a disciple of the Demon Realm who does odd jobs.¡±


    He had just gone out to do a mission, so he didn¡¯t want to be scared.


    ¡°l know, but I think we should keep a low profile. The news has already spread before they even came out.¡±


    It was comparable to the speed of modern media.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to get into trouble before she even finished her mission.


    She wanted to be fearless and kill anyone who stood in her way, but she had to have the strength to do so. If she didn¡¯t have the strength and still acted arrogantly, wouldn¡¯t she be cannon fodder?


    For now, she had to hide well. It would not be too late to be arrogant when she had the strength one day.


    Jing Xichen understood MO Yue¡¯s thoughts and smiled faintly.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Junior Sister Sister to be so timid. You¡¯ve brought out the momentum you used to beat up the Jade Pure Immortal School.¡±


    He seemed to have learned a little more about MO Ruyue.


    ¡°The strength of the people from the Jade Pure Immortal Sect is average, but there are all kinds of people out there. I don¡¯t dare to be arrogant. If I¡¯m targeted by a powerful big shot, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    MO Ruyue was neither timid nor cowardly. She felt that this was called self-awareness.


    Her mission was to find the Seven-Colored Fire Seed, not to fight with others.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to Junior Sister. Let¡¯s keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Then Junior Sister, rest early. We will continue our journey tomorrow.¡± MO Ruyue nodded heavily.¡± Yes, Senior Brother should rest early.¡±¡± After Jing Xichen left, he closed the door to MO Ruyue¡¯s room.


    He hoped that the rest of the journey would be smooth sailing.


    When Jing Xichen returned to his room, the smile on his face had long disappeared. It was as if he had removed his disguise and his expression was extremely cold.


    The excruciating pain made his face pale. He quickly closed the door and pressed his back against the door.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He cursed in a low voice and quickly took out a red pill and swallowed it. It slowly calmed his breathing and the heart-wrenching pain slowly eased.


    His tightly knitted brows slowly relaxed.


    Every time his body acted up, the hatred in his heart grew stronger.


    The next day, MO Ruyue drew a tuft of mustache on her face to conceal her identity.


    The easiest way to avoid being discovered was to disguise as a man.


    But when Jing Xichen saw MO Ruyue, he frowned slightly and asked,¡±¡±Why did you draw a beard?¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out and wiped the mustache that MO Ruyue had drawn.


    MO Ruyue had no time to stop him.


    MO Ruyue only felt that Jing Xichen¡¯s hand was especially warm, and she did not dare to breathe too loudly.


    Jing Xichen looked at MO Yue¡¯s frightened expression and a faint smile appeared in his eyes.


    When he touched her skin, he could feel how soft it was.


    ¡°l want to dress up as a man. The Holy Maiden won¡¯t be a man so that no one will suspect me.¡±


    This method was definitely smart.


    However, Jing Xichen wiped her beard.


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Jing Xichen couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Is it funny?¡±


    MO Ruyue was puzzled. What was so funny about this?


    Jing Xichen¡¯s laughing point was unusually low.


    Jing Xichen clenched his fists and coughed lightly. He said seriously,¡±¡±How many men in the world are as fair and tender as you? Also, aren¡¯t your chest muscles too exaggerated? Isn¡¯t your waist too slender? Isn¡¯t your butt a little too perky?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and sized up MO Ruyue.


    How blind would others be to not recognize that this was a woman disguised as a man?


    If she were to cross-dress like this, it might backfire and people might suspect that she was the Holy Maiden.


    MO Ruyue felt a little ashamed at Jing Xichen¡¯s words. She looked down at her chest and sighed inwardly.


    Her chest was already constricted, and her breathing was already a little uneven. If it was any tighter, she would have suffocated.


    ¡°Is it obvious?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked in a low voice and touched her waist. ¡°Instead of dressing up as a man, it¡¯s better to wear a mask.¡± Isn¡¯t wearing a mask better than dressing up as a man? MO Ruyue nodded solemnly.¡± I think Senior Brother is right.¡±¡± ¡°Then I have to go out and buy a mask!¡±


    ¡°l have some here. You don¡¯t have to go out and sell masks.¡±


    As he spoke, Jing Xichen took out a silver mask from his storage ring.


    He handed the silver mask to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue took a look at the mask and then glanced at the storage ring on Jing Xichen¡¯s finger. This ring couldn¡¯t be bought without a hundred thousand taels.


    Jing Xichen was quite rich. When would she get a storage ring?


    He put on the mask and turned to look at Jing Xichen.¡±¡±The mask seems a little big, but it doesn¡¯t affect me much.¡±


    Jing Xichen glanced at MO Ruyue.¡± Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue our journey.¡±¡®


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue followed closely behind.


    In less than two days, they arrived at Dongli. The capital city of Dongli was particularly lively, and MO Ruyue¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to it.


    Seeing the curiosity in MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes, Jing Xichen dismounted and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. There are many people here, so it¡¯s not suitable for riding horses.¡¯


    MO Ruyue had the same thought. She dismounted and looked around. She had never seen such a bustling city since she came to this world.


    Previously, he had only been in the immortal sect, isolated from the world.


    Later, when he went to the Demon Realm, he could not leave at will. Even if he left, he would go on a mission. He did not have time to wander around.


    Everything here seemed particularly intimate.


    ¡°Get out of the way, don¡¯t block our miss¡¯s path.¡±


    A voice rang out from the crowd.


    The street was already crowded, but there were still people pushing and shoving. The elderly and children were pushed down.


    The cries of children and the curses of the people could be heard.


    MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen were naturally pushed to the side.


    MO Ruyue had seen this kind of tyrannical and barbaric scene on television before. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡±l wonder which family¡¯s unruly and domineering young miss has come out to parade on the streets.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this power almost comparable to the power of a princess when she goes out?¡±


    MO Ruyue crossed her arms and stood by the roadside, looking at the bridal sedan slowly approaching from afar.


    Jing Xichen raised his chin and said with a dark expression,¡±¡±The young miss of the prime minister¡¯s residence is indeed unruly and domineering.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you know him?¡±


    MO Ruyue turned her head and glanced at Jing Xichen.


    It seemed that Jing Xichen knew this young lady.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this young lady is also an outer sect disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡¯


    Jing Xichen¡¯s tone carried a hint of disdain.


    Xuanling Immortal Sect was considered the number one enemy of the Demon Realm.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression froze as she silently retracted her gaze. She really didn¡¯t know that Xuanling Immortal Sect had an outer sect disciple.


    In the past, when he was in Xuanling Immortal Sect, he had always felt that Xuanling Immortal Sect was a righteous sect and the Demon World was a villain.


    But after entering the demon world, 1 found that this world is not black or white.


    Righteous people were not as good as they thought, and villains were not as bad as they thought.


    At least, the people MO Ruyue came into contact with were not bloodthirsty. Everything happened because of karma.


    If he got to the bottom of it, nothing would happen if he did not provoke the Demon Realm.


    A luxurious carriage came over. There was a woman sitting in the carriage. The woman had exquisite makeup and wore a red veil.


    MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen watched the carriage pass by. Only when the carriage was far away could everyone walk freely on the road..

 Chapter 662

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Jing Xichen continued to lead MO Ruyue forward.


    MO Ruyue looked away from the carriage and said casually, ¡°Is it appropriate for a Prime Minister to have such a grand display of power?¡±


    This scene was comparable to a princess going out.


    ¡°Junior sister might not know, but this prime minister¡¯s daughter once saved the emperor. The emperor took the prime minister¡¯s daughter as his adopted daughter, so she can be considered half a princess.¡±


    Jing Xichen explained slowly. The two of them turned into a street that was not very lively. The street was filled with the fragrance of cosmetics.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t pay attention to what Jing Xichen said. Instead, she looked up at the brothel in front of her and stammered,¡± This is¡­Xunhuan Brothel?¡±


    It was a place for men to seek pleasure in ancient times.


    She turned around and leaned against Jing Xichen.


    ¡°Yes.


    Jing Xichen responded and saw two coachmen walking over.


    After confirming the secret signal, the coachman took the horse from their hands.


    ¡°This is the back door of the Xunhuan Building. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Jing Xichen walked inside. MO Ruyue took off her mask and followed closely behind Jing Xichen.


    She finally knew what this place was. On the surface, it was a flower house, but in fact, it was an intelligence gathering point placed here by the Demon Realm.


    MO Ruyue restrained her surprise. She was about to see the rumored Baili Xi. She followed Jing Xichen to a quiet room, and the servants hurried in to make tea.


    Not long after, Baili Xijian came in from outside.


    A handsome man dressed in white walked in.


    A pair of clear eyes with deep eyes, thin lips slightly pursed, and a high nose bridge that accentuated his facial features.


    The lines on his face were less fierce and more gentle.


    There was a jade flute on his waist, and he seemed to be proficient in the flute.


    It was MO Ruyue¡¯s first time sizing up Baili Xi from such a close distance.


    Baili Xi gave off an easy-going feeling, and his entire body exuded an elegant and gentle temperament.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡¯


    Jing Xichen shouted with a smile on his face.


    Baili Xijian nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to MO Ruyue and said,¡±¡±This is Seventh Sister MO Ruyue?¡±


    She was also the only Saintess left behind by the Demon Lord.


    He remembered that Seventh Junior Sister had a very serious scar on her face, but it had disappeared now.


    Her appearance was beautiful and moving.


    ¡°Greetings, Second Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue called out to Baili Xijian, who looked like a gentle big brother, but did not have the slightest bit of aura of the Demon Realm.


    Baili Xijian smiled, revealing his bright white teeth. His smile seemed to be able to melt the cold snow.


    She looked good when she smiled.


    ¡°Why did you come to look for me this time?¡±


    Baili Xi saw that he was getting straight to the point and did not beat around


    the bush.


    She was a little surprised to see Jing Xichen.


    There were only the three of them in the room. Jing Xichen asked directly,¡±¡±Senior Brother, do you have any news about the seven-colored fire seed?¡±


    ¡°Seven-colored fire seed?¡±


    Baili Xijian looked at Jing Xichen in confusion and continued,¡±¡±Why are you asking about the Seven-Colored Fire Seed? You don¡¯t need the Seven-Colored Fire Seed.¡¯


    The seven-colored fire seed was more attractive to those immortal sects and cultivators.


    What could the people of the Demon Realm do with the seven-colored fire seed?


    Alchemy?


    No one in the Demon Realm had ever refined pills.


    Therefore, Baili Xi couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Obtaining the seven-colored fire seed was the mission given to me by the Demon Lord, but I don¡¯t know where the seven-colored fire seed is, so I came here with Fourth Brother to ask Second Brother to see if I can get any clues.¡± MO Ruyue said sincerely.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to complete the mission that the Demon Lord had given her.


    The demon didn¡¯t set a time limit for her to complete the mission, but she felt that the sooner the mission was completed, the better.


    Jing Xichen also said,¡± Second Senior Brother, you should have some clues, right?¡±


    That pair of fox-like eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    Second Senior Brother knew a lot of things. There was absolutely nothing wrong with coming here.


    Bai Lixi hesitated for a moment and slowly do have some clues here. You¡¯ve come to the right place, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to obtain the seven-colored fire seed.¡¯


    Senior Martial Brother, please tell me where the Seven Colored Fire Seed is. I will find a way to get it.¡±


    MO Ruyue stared at Baili Xijian, her beautiful eyes full of expectation.


    Second Senior Brother was really too awesome. He actually had clues about the seven-colored fire seed.


    Jing Xichen also stared at Baili Xijian without blinking, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°According to the latest news, the Seven-Colored Fire Seed is in the Imperial


    City of Dongli.¡±


    Baili Xi saw that he didn¡¯t hide anything from his own people.


    He generously told MO Ruyue about the whereabouts of the Seven-colored Fire Seed, but whether or not he could get the Seven-colored Fire Seed would depend on MO Ruyue¡¯s strength.


    ¡°In the Imperial City?¡±


    MO Ruyue said excitedly.


    Bai Lixi saw his slender fingers tapping on the table and continued,¡± The


    Seven-Colored Fire Seed was presented to the Emperor as a tribute. The


    Emperor then bestowed the Seven-Colored Fire Seed to the daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate.¡±


    ¡°So, the seven-colored fire seed is in the hands of the daughter of the Prime Minister!¡±


    MO Ruyue recalled the woman she saw outside earlier. Although she was wearing a veil, she did not feel easy to get along with.


    ¡°Yes, the Seven-Colored Fire Seed is in the hands of Wei Hongmei, the daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. Not many people know about this.¡±


    Baili Xijian had a meaningful smile on his face.


    Very few people knew about this news. Everyone thought that the seven-colored fire seed was somewhere else.


    ¡°Wei Hongmei is not easy to get close to. How did you get the seven-colored fire seed from her?¡±


    Other than the Dongli Imperial Family, Wei Hongmei also had Xuanling Immortal Sect backing her.


    He started to worry for MO Ruyue.


    Seizing the seven-colored fire seed was neither difficult nor easy.


    MO Ruyue stroked her chin and said,¡±¡±Could it be that only Wei Hongmei has the Seven-Colored Fire Seed?¡±


    This matter was really not easy to handle.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not only Wei Hongmei who has it. It¡¯s just that the other seven-colored fire seeds are harder to obtain.¡¯


    Baili Xijian raised his chin. With MO Ruyue¡¯s strength, it would definitely be difficult for her to find other seven-colored fire seeds.


    MO Ruyue looked at Baili Xijian with a grave expression and said,¡±¡±Senior Brother, please point me in the right direction?¡±


    ¡± The seven-colored fire seed is born on the lava of volcanoes. It can only be formed by luck. Some can only form a seven-colored fire seed once every hundred years, while others can only form a seven-colored fire seed once every thousand years. Moreover, the temperature of the crater is too high. Ordinary people will turn into ashes before they can get close.¡¯


    It was useless to point out the way. It was too dangerous.


    Instead of going to the crater, he would rather think of a way to get the Seven-Colored Fire Seed from Wei Hongmei.


    This thing was originally snatched from someone else¡¯s hands and fell into Wei Hongmei¡¯s hands.


    After listening to Baili Xijian¡¯s explanation, MO Ruyue felt that it was even more hopeless to look for the other Seven-colored Fire Seed. Right now, snatching the Seven-colored Fire Seed from Wei Hongmei¡¯s hands was the safest method.


    ¡°Looks like I can only snatch the Seven-Colored Fire Seed from Wei Hongmei.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s pupils shrank. She had to think of a better way.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t snatch it openly.


    If they couldn¡¯t do it openly, they could only do it in the dark.


    At this moment, Jing Xichen stood up and said,¡± Don¡¯t think about the mission first. The mission will be completed sooner or later. It¡¯s rare for you to come out. Go outside and relax.¡¯


    Baili Xijian also agreed.¡± That¡¯s right. Go out and have fun. During this period of time, we just happened to catch up with the parade in Dongli Country. There are many interesting things outside..¡±¡±

 Chapter 663

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing her two Senior Brothers like this, MO Ruyue could only put the mission aside and think about how to get close to Wei Hongmei.


    Knowing oneself and knowing the enemy would win every battle. She had to secretly observe Wei Hongmei.


    ¡°Junior sister Ruyue, how about I let Xunyang take you out for a stroll?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just go out and walk around by myself.¡±


    MO Ruyue waved her hand and walked out tactfully. Baili Xi saw that he had something to say to Jing Xichen, and he did not want her to know. Perhaps, in Senior Brother¡¯s eyes, she was still an outsider.


    MO Ruyue walked outside. She wasn¡¯t wearing a mask.


    As long as she did not say anything, no one would know that she was the saintess of the demon world.


    Now that she knew the clues to the seven-colored fire seed, she had to rely on her own strength to obtain the seven-colored fire seed.


    She couldn¡¯t rely on others to help her. It was her duty to help others. She had no right to ask others to help her.


    He still had to walk the rest of the road by himself.


    Just as she was thinking, a woman suddenly bumped into her. Perhaps her body was more ¡®tough¡¯, but the woman who bumped into her was bounced to the ground.


    ¡°Junior Sister, Junior Sister, are you alright?¡±


    A man helped the woman up from the ground.


    After the woman got up, she said to the man beside her aggrievedly,¡±Senior


    Brother, she knocked me down. It hurts.¡¯


    ¡°Where does it hurt? I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    The man¡¯s face was filled with heartache.


    The woman¡¯s face was slightly red as she whispered, ¡°There are many people here, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to say where it hurts.¡±


    The man instantly understood what the woman meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Senior Brother will help you.¡±¡®


    Then, the man said fiercely to MO you blind? You actually knocked my junior sister down. Hurry up and apologize to my junior sister! If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t even think about leaving here.¡±


    The man raised his head and looked at the woman in black, his face showing displeasure.


    However, the woman in front of him was quite good-looking. She was actually more beautiful than his junior sister.


    He vaguely felt that this woman looked a little familiar.


    However, he could not remember where he had seen it before. Perhaps it was just his imagination.


    The woman looked at MO Ruyue and subconsciously grabbed Senior Brother Mo¡¯ s arm.


    The woman in front of her was prettier than her. She was afraid that her senior brother would be seduced by this woman.


    She was so good-looking, and she was obviously a vixen who only knew how to seduce men.


    The woman thought to herself.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue felt her scalp go numb. She knew the man in front of her. He was Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s Sixth Senior Brother, and his name was Ye Xiong or something.


    Ye Xiong called that woman junior sister. Could it be that her position in Profound Spirit Immortal Sect had already been replaced?


    There was no junior sister behind her previously.


    ¡± You¡¯re not talking? Are you mute?¡±


    Ye Xiong said impatiently. If this woman was not good-looking, he would have slapped her long ago.


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to my junior sister. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Ye Xiong continued. What was with the look in this woman¡¯s eyes?


    It felt weird.


    ¡°Apologize to me. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be fine just because you hit someone.¡±


    The woman refused to let him go. She wanted to make this woman apologize to her in front of so many people today.


    She was not someone to be bullied.


    Seeing that Ye Xiong did not recognize her, MO Ruyue slowly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Before the mysterious and spiritual immortal door, she followed those senior brothers, the relationship was also not deep, because the scar on the face has always been despised.


    Therefore, the scar was gone now, and the senior brothers in the past did not recognize him.


    He just didn¡¯t know why Ye Xiong came to Dongli.


    ¡°You were the one who bumped into me. 1 didn¡¯t say anything. Why should I apologize? You should be the one apologizing.¡±


    MO Ruyue quietly opened her mouth and looked at the couple in front of her.


    When the woman heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words, it was as if she had heard a joke. She sneered and apologize to you? Why should I apologize to you? I was the one who fell to the ground!¡±


    ¡°You hit the wall, and you don¡¯t blame yourself for being blind.¡±


    MO Ruyue snapped. She was the one who bumped into him, and now he wanted her to apologize?


    What kind of joke was this? She would never apologize to this woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak and you¡¯re reasonable, but that won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    MO Ruyue sneered.


    If she did something wrong, she would apologize. If she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she wouldn¡¯t apologize.


    ¡°Senior Brother, look at this woman. She¡¯s unruly and rude. She clearly knocked me down, but she still has an innocent expression on her face. Senior


    Brother, I feel so wronged.¡±


    As she spoke, the woman started to cry.


    Ye Xiongs heart ached when he heard the woman cry. He pointed at MO Ruyue and said,¡±¡±lf you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡±


    The people around them also started to cheer,¡±Miss, just apologize to him. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡¯


    Although they were on MO Ruyue¡¯s side, they felt that there was no need for a girl to get into a conflict with others. Otherwise, they would be the ones at a disadvantage.


    Everyone knew that MO Ruyue was not at fault.


    The man and woman looked like they wanted to apologize. It was better to turn the matter into a small matter.


    In case he suffered a loss.


    MO Ruyue shot a glance at the surrounding commoners before her gaze fell on


    Ye Xiong and the woman.¡±¡±You two are senior brothers, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re martial siblings. What does this have to do with you?¡±


    The woman blocked Ye Xiong behind her, afraid that this woman would seduce her Senior Brother.


    MO Ruyue raised her chin slightly and deliberately asked,¡± Which immortal sect are you from?¡±


    The woman was about to say something when Ye Xiong stopped her. He scolded, ¡±You¡¯re just an ordinary woman. Don¡¯t ask too much about the matters of the immortal sect. Since you know that we¡¯re from the immortal sect, then apologize. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±


    The more he looked at the woman in front of him, the weirder she became. She actually knew that they were from the immortal sect.


    At least this woman had some foresight.


    ¡°You forced me to apologize. I can apologize, but she will definitely be punished by the heavens!¡±


    It seemed like the Heavenly Retribution Experience Card had not expired yet.


    Since this woman wanted to experience the Divine Wrath Body, he would let her experience it properly.


    ¡°Hahaha, I will be punished by the heavens. What a joke. How can I be punished by the heavens?¡±


    The woman laughed loudly and did not care.


    Did this woman really think of herself as the Heavenly Dao? She actually said that the heavens would punish her.


    Ye Xiong naturally did not believe MO Ruyue¡¯s words and said impatiently,¡±¡±Hurry up and apologize.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up. She had never seen anyone so eager.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss.¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t hear you!¡¯


    The woman acted as if she was deaf. She did it on purpose.


    He wanted to tease the woman in front of him.


    She would make this woman in front of her regret being stubborn.


    She didn¡¯t even have a man by her side. She really took herself seriously.


    With a loud rumble, a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky and struck the woman beside Ye Xiong.


    Even though the lightning had a wide range, it only affected women.


    The others were stunned. The lightning had actually struck that woman.


    Everyone did not know what to say, or rather, they were all scared silly..

 Chapter 664

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue smiled at the woman. ¡°So the sound is so loud, the sound is now clear, right?¡±


    The woman fell to the ground with smoke coming out of her body, causing her to temporarily lose her senses.


    Ye Xiong looked at the beautiful woman in front of him warily. He felt that this woman was extremely dangerous.


    Because of this woman, Little Junior Sister was struck by lightning.


    ¡°l said, don¡¯t accuse me and make me apologize. You¡¯ve got your retribution, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a look of ease.


    After saying that, he left in everyone¡¯s shock. ¡°Can that woman summon lightning?¡±


    ¡°Is that woman a god?¡±


    ¡°How can he be a god? He looks quite ordinary.¡±


    ¡°But that woman summoned lightning and struck another woman.¡±


    ¡°The woman who was struck by lightning has done too many heartless things, so she received retribution from the heavens.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, from the beginning, I thought that evil woman was arrogant and domineering.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I also feel that she knocked into someone else and asked them to apologize to her.¡±


    Everyone thought that it was the woman who had been struck by lightning.


    One by one, they started discussing after the fact.


    In fact, MO Ruyue had not gone far, but was hiding in the dark.


    Ye Xiong and that woman must have come to Dongli for some reason.


    He had also stayed in Xuanling Immortal Sect for some time, so he naturally knew some internal information about Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Ye Xiong picked up the woman and walked towards the clinic.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the woman to wake up completely. She had a pained expression on her face as she shouted that her entire body was in pain.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it hurts.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Senior Brother is here.¡¯


    ¡°That woman must have some yao arts. Shixiong, you have to help me take revenge.¡±


    ¡± Alright, alright, alright. Revenge, revenge.¡±


    Ye Xiong caught up to him and agreed. However, he was thinking about how he was going to take revenge. The other party¡¯s strength was unfathomable, and he did not want to lose his life for nothing.


    However, in order to win his junior sister¡¯s favor, he could only pretend to agree.


    With Ye Xiongs assurance, the woman slowly shut her mouth.


    After returning to the inn from the clinic, Ye Xiong placed the woman on the couch and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡¯


    The woman called out to Ye Xiong.


    Ye Xiong heard the woman¡¯s voice and turned around with a puzzled expression.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at the woman. He asked with a smile, Junior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m afraid of the dark at night. Can you stay here and sleep with me tonight?¡±


    The woman bit her bright red lips and winked at Ye Xiong. She did not want to stay in the room alone.


    Ye Xiong was in a difficult position, but when he saw the woman¡¯s pitiful look, he still felt a little soft-hearted.


    He immediately agreed.


    Nio Ruyue was currently on the roof, silently watching everything.


    She only looked away after Ye Xiong and the woman blew out the cigarette.


    The scene below really couldn¡¯t be seen.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ye Xiong to hook up with his Junior Sister. Were they out for a date?


    After all, one couldn¡¯t date openly in the Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Therefore, it was not easy for them to rush to Dongli for a date.


    For example, she was very, very normal. She came out to do missions.


    Seeing that there were no clues, MO Ruyue prepared to leave.


    A muffled groan was heard from inside the room. Then, a woman¡¯s voice sounded.¡± Senior Brother, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s alright. Junior Sister, I¡¯ll be by your side in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiong lay on the soft bed, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. MO Ruyue, who was listening from the corner of the room, twitched her Hearing Ye Xiongs voice, the woman was a little unhappy.


    She tidied her clothes and said slowly,¡±Senior Brother, can we find the


    Seven-Colored Fire Seed earlier and return to the Celestial Sect to hand in the mission?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Junior Sister, don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back. Eldest Senior Brother sent us out to look for the fire seed, but he didn¡¯t tell us when to go back. We can stay outside for a few more days.¡±


    Ye Xiong didn¡¯t want to go back too early.


    The woman had completely lost interest in Ye Xiong. She could not continue to follow Ye Xiong on her next mission.


    ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t even know where the Seven-Colored Fire Seed is now, nor do we have any clues. We have no way to start looking for it. Why don¡¯t we wait for the event in Dongli to end before continuing to look for the


    Seven-Colored Fire Seed?¡±


    Ye Xiong whispered into the woman¡¯s ear, persuading her to stay for a few more days.


    The woman¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She sighed and  I¡¯ll listen to


    Senior Brother.¡¯


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes. These two people actually didn¡¯t know that the Seven-Colored Fire Seed was in Wei Hongmei¡¯s hands.


    She left quietly, a plan already in her mind.


    When she returned to the Xunhuan Building, Jing Xichen sized up the woman in front of her.


    MO Ruyue felt uneasy.


    Jing Xichen smiled faintly and said,¡±¡±Junior Sister, where did you go? Why did you come back so late?¡±


    MO Ruyue was conflicted about whether to tell Jing Xichen about Ye Xiong.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re absent-minded and in a bad mood?¡±


    Seeing that MO Ruyue had not said anything, a hint of worry flashed in the depths of Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes.


    He raised his hand and gently rubbed MO Ruyue¡¯s head.


    ¡°No, I met two unreasonable people when I went out to play in the country and ruined my mood.¡±


    MO Ruyue was not used to being rubbed on the head. It felt like teasing a little pet.


    She tilted her head without batting an eyelid, but it seemed to be useless.


    Jing Xichen¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who dares to disturb my junior sister¡¯s mood? Do they want to die?¡±


    ¡°Tell senior brother who they are.¡±


    Jing Xichen grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s hand as he spoke, as if he wanted to seek justice for MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue grabbed onto his arm and stopped him.¡±¡±No need, no need. It¡¯s just a small conflict. They¡¯re from the immortal sect.¡±


    ¡°Which immortal sect?¡±


    Jing Xichen let go of MO Ruyue¡¯s hand with a puzzled expression.


    Which immortal sect did Junior Sister meet?


    This was something he was more curious about.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know which sect they¡¯re from. I followed them for a while and found out that they¡¯re also here for the Seven-Colored Fire Seed, but they don¡¯t seem to know where it is.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said solemnly. She did not tell Jing Xichen that she had met Ye Xiong from Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    She was afraid that Jing Xichen would suspect her if she said too much.


    Although she was now prepared to follow the demon world, it was an indisputable fact that she was a spy.


    If she was discovered, she would be finished.


    ¡°They are actually also here for the seven-colored fire seed¡­¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡® Senior Brother,¡± MO Ruyue hurriedly said,¡± I¡¯ve thought of an idea. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work. Senior Brother, please help me figure it out.¡±¡±


    In order to prevent Jing Xichen from thinking carefully, MO Ruyue quickly said something to divert Jing Xichen¡¯s attention.


    He was afraid that Jing Xichen would notice something. ¡°Oh? Does Junior Sister already have a solution?¡±


    Jing Xichen looked at MO Ruyue in confusion and surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his junior sister already had a solution.


    ¡°Can we reveal the news that Wei Hongmei has the Seven-Colored Fire Seed and let others snatch it? Let¡¯s use the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know if her method was good, but it must be useful..

 Chapter 665

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Wei Hongmei was an outer sect disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect. If she knew that the immortal sect also wanted the Seven-Colored Fire Seed, she might give it to Ye Xiong directly.


    At that time, it would be even more convenient to snatch the Seven-Colored Fire Seed from Ye Xiong.


    Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes were deep, and he felt that the eyes of the woman in front of him were filled with excitement and wisdom.


    He thought about MO Ruyue¡¯s method and slowly said, ¡°Junior Sister¡¯s method is indeed not bad.¡¯


    After saying that, he paused.


    Then Jing Xichen continued,¡± However, once this news spreads, there will be more immortal sects and forces eyeing the seven-colored fire seed, so there will be more opponents.¡±


    The oriole was behind, and he did not know who was the real oriole.


    ¡°What Senior Brother said is not without reason, but I think we should still take the risk and give it a try.¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed with Jing Xichen, but they had no other way.


    Most importantly, she knew that Ye Xiong was from the Profound Spirit Immortal Sect, so the possibility of Ye Xiong obtaining the Seven-Colored Fire Seed was higher.


    MO Ruyue would not casually reveal this to Jing Xichen. ¡°Alright, although it¡¯s not the best of both worlds, it¡¯s indeed a good idea.¡± Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s insistence, Jing Xichen could only agree.


    This was the best solution that could be implemented before the best solution.


    MO Ruyue yawned and said,¡± Senior Brother, you should rest early. I¡¯m going to bed too.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Jing Xichen watched MO Ruyue enter the room with a smile in his eyes.


    The smile in Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes slowly faded when MO Ruyue¡¯s back disappeared.


    The next day, MO Ruyue went to find Second Senior Brother and told him about her plan.


    Second Brother agreed to release the news.


    In an instant, everyone knew that was in Wei Hongmei¡¯s hands.


    When the other immortal sects heard Wei Hongmei¡¯s name, they all revealed


    difficult expressions.


    Wei Hongmei was backed by the imperial government and Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Xuanling Immortal Sect was the leader of all immortal sects.


    When Ye Xiong heard that Wei Hongmei was holding the Rainbow Fire Seed, he immediately clapped his thigh in joy.


    ¡°Junior Niartial Sister, we really came to the right place. It didn¡¯t take much effort to find this place.¡±


    Ye Xiongs face was filled with pride, and his happiness was not expressed in words.


    This time, it was really a blind cat that had run into a dead mouse.


    Little Junior Sister did not look happy when she heard Ye Xiongs words. Instead, she looked worried.


    ¡°Will Wei Hongmei let us bring the seven-colored fire seed back to Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡±


    She felt that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    Ye Xiong said confidently,¡± Don¡¯t worry, Wei Hongmei will agree unless she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Xuanling Immortal Sect. If she does, then Wei Hongmei will be the one to lose, not us.¡±¡±


    The woman felt relieved when she heard Ye Xiongs words.


    ¡°Then when should we go to Wei Hongmei and ask for the Seven-Colored Fire


    Seed? The sooner we get the Seven-Colored Fire Seed, the better.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to stay outside with Ye Xiong anymore.


    This Ye Xiong had muscles all over his body, but in the end, he was a Squib.


    She felt nothing when she was with Ye Xiong, so she might as well go back.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go find Wei Hongmei now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hence, the two of them decided to go to Wei Hongmei.


    They did not realize that there was a figure behind them.


    MO Ruyue had been secretly observing Ye Xiong.


    As expected, this guy went to look for Wei Hongmei. Everything was within her plan.


    Suddenly, a hand appeared on MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder, and a deep and pleasant voice rang in her ear.¡± Junior Sister, what are you looking at?¡±¡±


    Jing Xichen had appeared behind MO Ruyue out of nowhere, scaring her so much that her heart skipped a beat.


    She turned back to look at Jing Xichen and swallowed.¡± Senior Brother, why are vou so elusive?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    MO Ruyue spoke casually and quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what are you looking at here?¡±


    Jing Xichen had already noticed everything, so he asked the obvious.


    MO Ruyue stared at the entrance of the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate.¡± The two people I met yesterday entered the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. I suspect that they know Wei Hongmei. Wei Hongmei is an outer sect disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect. From this, we can conclude that those two fellows might also be from Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±¡±


    She casually said that she knew Ye Xiong and deduced it herself.


    It was mainly to clear his name.


    Jing Xichen looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s beautiful and exquisite side profile, his eyes flickering.¡± Really?¡±


    When he got close to MO Ruyue, he could smell a faint fragrance that penetrated deep into his lungs.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the doubt in Jing Xichen¡¯s voice.


    Not long after, Ye Xiong and his junior sister came out of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Ye Xiong held a bundle in his hand and looked very happy. ¡°They have the Seven-Colored Fire Seed! Should we attack now?


    Jing Xichen seemed to have guessed it as well.


    Ye Xiong and his Junior Sister went straight to the inn. They were going to pack up their things and return.


    ¡°Junior Sister, why don¡¯t we stay here for two more days?¡±


    The moment they returned to the inn, Ye Xiong hugged his Little Junior Sister and nibbled on her ear.


    MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen were watching everything from the roof.


    Seeing Ye Xiongs behavior, MO Ruyue raised her head in embarrassment and met Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes.


    The two of them did not speak, but they could feel the awkwardness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Little Junior Sister pushed Ye Xiong away. She could no longer tolerate this useless man.


    With a fake smile on his face, he said,¡± Let¡¯s go back as soon as possible. The seven-colored fire seed is quite dangerous in our hands.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Who else can snatch the Seven-Colored Fire Seed


    from my hands?¡±


    Ye Xiong was not worried that someone would steal the Seven-Colored Fire Seed.


    Because he had already arranged the seven-colored fire seed properly, he would definitely not let anyone snatch it away.


    Little Junior Sister was displeased and insisted,¡±If you don¡¯t want to go back, then I¡¯ll go back first. If you want to stay here, then you can continue to stay.¡± She did not want to accompany him anymore.


    Ye Xiong saw that his Junior Sister was determined to go back, so he quickly said,¡± Alright, alright. Pack your things and go back.¡±¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Little Junior Sister. She was so cold and hot to him.


    He was so powerful, how could Little Junior Sister be dissatisfied with him?


    The two of them packed their things and left. ¡°Let¡¯s keep up,¡± MO Ruyue said to Jing Xichen.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just do it directly?¡±


    Jing Xichen asked softly.


    He felt that this junior sister in front of him was very cautious in doing things.


    MO Ruyue put on her mask and lowered her voice.¡± No, there are too many people here. We don¡¯t even know how many of them are here for the


    Seven-colored Fire Seed. We¡¯ll only expose ourselves if we attack like this.¡±¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Jing Xichen smiled with a hint of disbelief in his foxy eyes.


    ¡°Alright then, Junior Sister, we¡¯ll do it whenever you say so.¡±


    He wanted to see what kind of surprise this quick-witted junior sister would bring.


    Hence, the two of them followed behind Ye Xiong and the others.


    Outside the city, a group of men in black stopped Ye Xiong and his junior sister.


    ¡°Look, someone attacked before us.¡¯


    In the dark, MO Ruyue¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile.


    Everything was within his calculations.


    Jing Xichen glanced at MO Ruyue with a strange glint in his eyes.


    Her body seemed to be emitting a dazzling light..

 Chapter 666

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ye Xiong and his junior sister started fighting with the man in black, but the other party had the advantage in numbers. Ye Xiong was so scared that he threw the box to the other party.


    The black gas man carried the box and left.


    Seeing this, Jing Xichen prepared to chase after the men in black.


    However, MO Ruyue quickly grabbed Jing Xichen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Senior Brother, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The Seven-Colored Fire Seed was snatched away by those guys! Aren¡¯t we going to chase after them?¡±


    Jing Xichen asked with some doubt. If he didn¡¯t chase after those people now, they would be far away.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s fair face carried a faint smile as she said unhurriedly, ¡°Senior


    Brother, you don¡¯t have to be too anxious.¡±


    After all, she understood Ye Xiong. That guy always liked to leave a way out for himself.


    Jing Xichen was puzzled, but he could only continue to wait when he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s expression of having everything under control.


    Could it be that Junior Sister already had a way to do something else?


    He looked at the two people who had been robbed from afar. They did not seem to be sad.


    Ye Xiongs lips curled into a smug smile as he scolded in a low voice,¡± Those guys are really a bunch of idiots. They underestimate me, Ye Xiong.''¡±


    Senior Brother, where¡¯s the Seven-Colored Fire Seed?¡±


    Little Junior Sister also knew that the seven-colored fire seed was fake, but she did not know where the real seven-colored fire seed was.


    Ye Xiong took out a box from another bag and said,¡±¡±The real Seven-Colored


    Fire Seed is in here. Someone is actually thinking about us. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, they saw two figures, one red and one black, appear in front of them and block their way.


    Both of them were wearing masks, so their true faces could not be seen. ¡°Hand over the Seven-Colored Fire Seed,¡± MO Ruyue said coldly.¡±


    Ye Xiong quickly hid the box behind his back and looked at the two people in front of him warily,¡± has been snatched away by someone else. It¡¯s not with me!


    ¡°It¡¯s not with you? Then what¡¯s the box behind you?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her chin slightly and pointed her sword at Ye Xiong.


    Ye Xiongs expression changed and he panicked.¡± They¡¯re just useless things.''¡± ¡°Then hand over the useless thing! ¡°MO Ruyue improvised.


    Of course, Ye Xiong was unwilling to do so, so MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen fought with Ye Xiong. Ye Xiong could beat MO Ruyue, but he was no match for Jing Xichen.


    Jing Xichen was at the Foundation Establishment Stage, while Ye Xiong was at the Aura Refining Stage.


    Little Junior Sister¡¯s cultivation was not as good as MO Ruyue¡¯s, so MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen got the Seven-colored Fire Seed from Ye Xiong.


    He even gave Ye Xiong a violent beating.


    Then, the two of them left, leaving behind a bruised Ye Xiong and a trembling Junior Sister.


    ¡°Dammit, the seven-colored fire seed has been snatched away!¡¯


    Ye Xiong said hatefully.


    Senior Brother, who are those two?¡± ¡°How would I know? If only I knew.¡±


    Ye Xiong said angrily.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen had returned to the Xunhuan Building and happened to bump into Baili Xijian.


    When Baili Xi saw his gaze fall on the two of them, he smiled and asked,¡±Did you get the Seven-Colored Fire Seed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have the Seven-Colored Fire Seed.¡¯


    MO Ruyue waved the glass box in her hand. She had already checked it and found that there was indeed a seven-colored fire seed inside.


    He didn¡¯t expect the first mission to be completed so easily.


    ¡°Then congratulations, Junior Sister. You actually completed the mission in such a short time.¡¯


    Baili Xijian congratulated sincerely.


    He also gained a new understanding of the girl in front of him.


    MO Ruyue was a little embarrassed by the compliment and  all thanks to Second Senior Brother and Fourth Senior Brother. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to complete the mission so quickly.¡±


    She did not know when she would be able to complete the mission by herself.


    It would take a long time just to find out the whereabouts of the seven-colored fire seed.


    ¡°Junior Sister, how should you thank Senior Brother after completing the mission?¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    Baili Xi glanced at Jing Xichen and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Eat and drink, Shixiong can choose.¡±


    She still had some money on her, so it was not a problem for her to eat.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡± MO Ruyue agreed.


    After MO Ruyue entered the room, Jing Xichen and Baili Xi glanced at each other and left together.


    ¡°Junior Brother seems to be very interested in Junior Sister?¡±


    ¡°The current junior sister is impressive, so I¡¯m naturally interested.¡±


    Jing Xichen smiled and didn¡¯t hide it.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to get close to that light?


    Baili Xijian looked at the sky in silence. People born in the dark yearned for light.


    It was not their own idea to enter the demon world, but after becoming a member of the demon world, they seemed to have a clearer view of the world.


    Jing Xichen turned to look at the silent Baili Xijian and said,¡±¡±Junior Sister is treating us to a meal. Senior Brother, do you want to join us?¡±


    ¡°l won¡¯t eat. You go with Junior Sister. Didn¡¯t you suspect Junior Sister before?


    Why aren¡¯t you suspicious now?¡±


    Baili Xi was a little surprised by Jing Xichen¡¯s change.


    Previously, Jing Xichen had suspected that MO Ruyue was a spy of the other immortal sects, so he had approached her on his own accord, hoping to discover something.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t seem to doubt MO Ruyue anymore.


    The smile on Jing Xichen¡¯s face deepened as he looked at the crowd downstairs with his fox-like eyes.¡± Because Junior Sister snatched the seven-colored fire seed from the Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s disciples today, my opinion of her has changed.¡±


    ¡°Just because of this?¡±


    Baili Xi raised his eyebrows at the sight.


    Jing Xichen said calmly,¡± Even if Junior Sister is the spy of other immortal sects, it doesn¡¯t matter. When we entered the Demon Realm, we also scoffed at the Demon Realm. But in the end, we still stayed in the Demon Realm without hesitation. Only by standing in this position can we see the others clearly.¡±¡±


    Baili Xi didn¡¯t refute Jing Xichen¡¯s words.


    They were all saved by the Demon Lord. Although they disdained the Demon World at first, they still stayed in the Demon World in the end.


    The Demon Realm that people talked about was not the same as the Demon Realm that they saw.


    Not long after, MO Yueyue appeared behind the two of them.¡± Senior Brothers, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Let¡¯s go eat together. It¡¯s my treat.¡±¡±


    It was rare for MO Ruyue to be so generous. She didn¡¯t have much money to begin with, and she was already generous enough to pay for the meal.


    Next, she would rely on her position to earn money.


    ¡°l won¡¯t be going. There¡¯s something important that I need to handle personally. You and Xi Chen go.¡±


    When Baili Xi saw her turn around, he spoke with a gentle gaze.


    He always gave people a feeling of being bathed in the spring breeze.


    It made people inadvertently fall into his gentleness.


    She just didn¡¯t know if this gentleness was real or fake.


    MO Ruyue was too lazy to ask for confirmation. After all, she and Baili Xi were just ordinary martial siblings.


    When Jing Xichen saw this, he opened his mouth and said,¡±Ruyue, Second Senior Brother doesn¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. She had just returned from a robbery. In order not to expose her identity, she had found a set of clothes to change into.


    Now, she was dressed like a gentle and beautiful woman. With a little makeup on, she was extremely beautiful.


    Being in the Xunhuan Building really made people fantasize.


    However, when those men saw Jing Xichen beside MO Ruyue, they did not dare to approach her.


    Although the beauty was beautiful, she was already taken.


    Mo Ruyue and Jing Xichen left the Xunhuan Building through the back door.


    Along the way, many people stared at MO Ruyue..

 Chapter 667

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Junior Sister is dressed like a girl.¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s words carried a tinge of sourness. MO Ruyue was still the same MO Ruyue from before, but she had changed her outfit and received more attention.


    There was a saying that was really good.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t hear the sourness in Jing Xichen¡¯s words and thought that Jing Xichen was teasing her.


    ¡°This is my first time wearing this too. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so attractive.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t too revealing.¡±


    She was just wearing something a little cooler. In modern times, she had also worn short shorts and midriff-baring shirts.


    What was the big deal about her clothes revealing her arms and legs? A drunkard suddenly bumped into MO Ruyue and reached out to grab her.


    ¡°Beauty, a beautiful beauty!¡¯


    A hint of disgust flashed across Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes. He kicked the drunkard away cleanly.


    The drunkard fell to the ground and did not get up.


    Seeing this, MO Ruyue quietly put the brick back into her backpack. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Senior Brother, take me to buy clothes.¡±


    Jing Xichen said and was about to take MO Ruyue to buy clothes.


    MO Ruyue did not understand.¡± I¡¯m fine wearing this.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    Jing Xichen took MO Ruyue!s hand and led her directly to a shop that sold clothes.


    MO Ruyue liked sexy clothes because they made her feel better.


    However, Jing Xichen only looked at conservative and appropriate styles.


    ¡°This one.¡¯


    Jing Xichen immediately took a fancy to a conservative yet beautiful dress.


    He had good taste.


    Junior Sister would definitely look cute in it.


    ¡°This¡­


    MO Ruyue wanted to refuse, but she found that she was quite pretty, so she swallowed her words.


    It was a red and orange dress with water sleeves. It was not too hot to wear in this weather.


    When MO Ruyue came out after changing her clothes, Jing Xichen¡¯s ears turned red. He subconsciously looked away and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change to another one?¡±


    Ruyue looked so sexy in such cute clothes.


    It was not as good as the one just now. ¡°I quite like this one. Senior Brother, you have good taste.¡±


    MO Ruyue liked her new clothes very much.


    Jing Xichen coughed lightly.¡± Be good, Junior Sister. Change into another one.


    This one doesn¡¯t suit you.''¡±


    Senior Brother, I want this one.¡¯


    ¡°This really doesn¡¯t suit you. If you insist, then buy another cloak and put it on.¡±


    Jing Xichen took a step back.


    ¡°In this weather, it¡¯s so hot to wear a cloak. Does Senior Brother think that this collar is too wide?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked doubtfully. She looked down and felt that her nose was about to bleed.


    She lifted her clothes up and said,¡±That¡¯s good. Raise it up a little.¡±


    Jing Xichen turned his back. Junior Sister was really not bothered by trifles.


    After living in the Demon Realm for a long time, everyone would be a little careless. He could understand this very well.


    Although there were rules in the Demon Realm, they were not as many as the rules in the immortal sects.


    ¡°If you like it, then buy it.¡±


    Jing Xichen couldn¡¯t bear to reject MO Ruyue, so he could only agree to let MO Ruyue buy the dress she was wearing.


    When MO Ruyue left the clothing store, she received even more attention.


    The collar that was originally pulled up fell down a little.


    Her previous clothes revealed her arms and legs, but now her clothes revealed her white rabbits.


    They arrived at the most luxurious restaurant in the Imperial City and booked a private room. Finally, no one was looking at MO Ruyue anymore.


    ¡°Senior Brother, wait here. I¡¯ll go order.¡±


    She had to calculate whether she had enough money to spend. If she didn¡¯t have enough money to spend, it would be embarrassing.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue hurried downstairs without waiting for Jing Xichen to agree.


    There was food and drink in the Demon Realm. She did not need to pay for it, and she still had money every month.


    Xuanling Immortal Sect only had five taels of silver a month, while the Demon Realm gave them twenty taels.


    The immortal sect made her spy in the demon world and did not give her any benefits. The demon world provided food, drinks, benefits, and generous gifts. How could she bear to continue being a spy and betray the demon world?


    The human heart was made of flesh. The Demon Realm had not mistreated her since the beginning.


    Nio Ruyue¡¯s heart had wavered a long time ago. It was just that at that time, he did not think about whether he wanted to stay in the Demon Realm.


    Now, she had made her choice.


    [Salted Fish System: Congratulations to the host for completing the mission. You have obtained the permanent card of the heart skill.]


    Looking at the system reward, MO Ruyue did not use it immediately. She had to figure out what this card was first.


    She only used it after she was sure that it would not affect her greatly. She did not want to catch a blade with her bare hands again.


    [Salted Fish System: You can use the Heartbeat Skill Card to randomly check the other party¡¯s Heartbeat.]


    It seemed that there were no other unstable effects, so MO Ruyue dared to use the Heartbeat Skill Card in her hand.


    After using it, there seemed to be no effect at all.


    ¡°Waiter, show me your signature dish.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t think about the question of the [Heartbeat] skill anymore.


    Instead, she hurried to look at the dishes.


    He had to calculate how many things she could buy with her money.


    The waiter immediately started to report the dish¡¯s name and the price.


    At this moment, a group of people came downstairs. The man in the lead immediately saw the beautiful MO Ruyue.


    ¡°This young lady looks familiar.¡±


    The man took the initiative to strike up a conversation with MO Ruyue. He sized her up and thought that this woman was of the highest quality.


    His frivolous eyes were filled with ill intentions.


    MO Ruyue heard the voice and couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the man¡¯s familiar face.¡± Mas¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, she stopped abruptly. This man looked exactly like Jing Xichen. They both had fox-like eyes and were equally handsome.


    However, Jing Xichen liked to be unrestrained in red, while the man in front of her was dressed in a white brocade robe and exuded a sinister and cunning aura.


    ¡°Beauty, do you know me? I am the son of the state preceptor, Jing Yuge.¡±


    After Jing Yuge finished speaking, he started to touch MO Ruyue, making her feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°l don¡¯t care who you are. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    MO Ruyue said coldly, then turned to the waiter and said,¡±¡¯Waiter, send those signature dishes to the private room on the second floor.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue ignored Jing Yuge and prepared to go upstairs.


    However, her path was blocked.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt depressed. Did she get involved in some melodramatic incident?


    a rich playboy snatches a commoner¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°l see that beauty and I are fated. Why don¡¯t we meet at my residence?¡±


    Jing Yuge liked this beautiful woman very much. Such a beautiful woman should be possessed by him.


    ¡°Gather your sister. Fate your head. I think it¡¯s more like an ill-fated fate.¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes at Jing Yuge. She was almost certain that Jing Yuge and Jing Xichen were twins.


    Jing Xichen was so upright, but this Jing Yuge was simply the reincarnation of a hooligan.


    Jing Yuge became even more excited when he heard the woman rebuke him. His eyes were filled with lust as he said good. Spicy enough to be tasty. This Young Master likes it. Woman, this Young Master likes you.¡±


    MO Ruyue sneered and crossed her arms.¡± Are you dreaming?¡± Do I need to piss you up? I can¡¯t let you taste any sweetness.¡±


    Jing Yuge didn¡¯t understand what the woman was saying.


    However, he was sure that the woman did not say anything good. He had seen many women who were submissive or took the initiative. This was the first time he saw a woman with such a strong personality. He especially wanted to conquer such a woman..

 Chapter 668

    ¡°Bring her back. It¡¯s the wedding night.¡±


    Jing Yuge¡¯s face was full of anger, and his expression was a little strange.


    MO Ruyue took out a brick and said coldly, ¡°Whoever dares to come over, I¡¯ll slap them.¡±


    It was really Jue Juezi. This was the first time he had encountered such a hooligan.


    This belongs to daylight robbery


    Everyone laughed when they saw MO Ruyue take out a brick.


    This woman actually carried bricks with her. What was she trying to do?


    Did they think that a brick could deal with them?


    The war between the two sides was about to break out.


    Jing Xichen, who was on the second floor, had already seen everything. His eyes were fixed on Jing Yuge.


    Just as MO Ruyue was about to make a move, Jing Xichen appeared in time. Wearing a mask, he flew downstairs, grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s slender waist, and ran outside with her.


    In the blink of an eye, MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen disappeared from Jing Yuge¡¯s


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase after him!¡±


    Jing Yuge shouted.


    The group of people left the restaurant in a hurry. When they left, the two figures had already disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°You bunch of useless trash, you let him escape.¡±


    Jing Yuge berated him coldly. Did he raise a bunch of good-for-nothings? They didn¡¯t have the ability to react at all.


    He was so angry that he kicked one of his subordinates.


    His entire body was filled with terrifying anger.


    The subordinates lowered their heads in fear, but they did not dare to say anything.


    The other party ran so fast that they really had no way of catching up.


    Jing Xichen let go of MO Ruyue and took off his mask.¡± Are you alright?¡± he asked with concern.¡¯


    He checked MO Ru Yue¡¯s body with his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    MO Ruyue shook her head and looked behind her.


    Those people shouldn¡¯t have chased after them.


    She looked deeply at Jing Xichen and said slowly,¡±¡±The guy just now is called Jing Yuge, and he looks exactly like you, Senior Brother. I almost got the wrong person.¡±


    When Jing Xichen heard that name, his expression became solemn and complicated.


    ¡® Speaking of which, that fellow can be considered my twin brother. He is the son of the State Preceptor of Dongli, and I was the one who was abandoned from the moment I was born¡­


    The atmosphere gradually became heavy.


    Then, Jing Xichen chuckled and broke the heavy atmosphere.¡± Fortunately, I¡¯m lucky and survived successfully. I¡¯m living quite well now.¡±¡±


    Looking at the smile on Jing Xichen¡¯s face, MO Ruyue felt that he was trying to be brave.


    Being abandoned from birth must not have felt good.


    He had suffered the pain of the world and tasted the coldness of the world.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know how to comfort Jing Xichen.


    He had never expected that there would be an ominous feudal tradition of twins in this era. Whenever twins appeared, one of them would be abandoned by their parents.


    In her world, giving birth to twins was a great thing.


    ¡°It will definitely be better in the future.¡±


    There was no way to go back to the past. He could only look to the future.


    Jing Xichen stared into MO Ruyue¡¯s clear eyes and said in a drawn-out tone,¡± Yes, it will definitely be better in the future.¡±¡±


    Let¡¯s hope so.


    ¡°I originally wanted to treat Senior Brother to a meal, but I haven¡¯t had a meal yet. ¡±


    MO Ruyue said regretfully.


    However, he felt that he had saved money.


    ¡°There¡¯s a wonton shop up ahead. Why don¡¯t Junior Sister treat Senior Brother to a bowl of wontons?¡±


    Jing Xichen suggested.


    MO Ruyue brought the Seven-Colored Fire Seed and Jing Xichen back to the Devil World. They had been out for nearly ten days.


    On the way back, Jing Xichen and MO Ruyue were camping in the suburbs and didn¡¯t make it in time to enter the city.


    Even if they flew into the city, there was no inn that would open the door for them, so they might as well stay in the suburbs for the night.


    The night was dark and the moon was bright. Mo Ruyue shrunk her neck. It was still a little cold in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Junior Sister, wait here for a while. Senior Brother will go and pick up some firewood.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Senior Brother, go early and come back early.¡±


    MO Ruyue hugged her arm and took a deep breath.


    Jing Xichen was about to leave when he heard MO Ruyue gasp. He took off his coat and said,¡±¡±Put it on. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡¯


    ¡°But, Senior Brother, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    MO Ruyue did not take the clothes from him immediately.


    ¡°Long-winded.¡±


    Jing Xichen snapped and draped the clothes over MO Ruyue.


    Then, she left without looking back.


    Wei Ruyue could feel the warmth of the coat and the faint scent of herbs. This scent was refreshing.


    Since Jing Xichen had already given her his coat, MO Ruyue unceremoniously wrapped it around her body. With the coat wrapped around her, she finally felt less cold.


    Her body was warm.


    She used stones to build a fire pit so that she could start a fire when Jing


    Xichen returned.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound came from the bushes in the dark. MO Ruyue glanced over and a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes. She asked tentatively,¡±


    Senior Brother?¡±


    However, there was no response.


    Could it be some wild beast?


    MO Ruyue silently took out a brick from her backpack, preparing to smash it down when the wild beast came out.


    This brick was no joke.


    She slowly got up and walked closer to the grass.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The other party suddenly screamed.


    MO Ruyue was so frightened that she screamed out of instinct.


    She quickly stopped screaming and looked at the figure in front of her. It seemed to be a youth.


    ¡°Stop shouting, stop shouting. Who are you?¡±


    Nio Ruyue hurriedly asked, her eyes full of doubt.


    Unexpectedly, the young man stopped talking and got up to run away.


    He seemed to have been frightened and was especially afraid of MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue was worried that something might happen to the young man in the wilderness, so she somersaulted in front of him and said,¡±¡¯Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    Her voice softened, hoping to calm the young man.


    The young man glared at MO Ruyue.¡± Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.¡±¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m a good person.¡±


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly.


    Although she was indeed from the Demon Realm, she could be considered a good person.


    The young man slowly calmed down, but his body could not help but tremble.


    With the help of the bright moonlight, MO Ruyue could clearly see the youth¡¯s appearance.


    His body was a little thin and his face was covered in dust. His original appearance could not be seen clearly.


    She walked towards the young man and said slowly,¡± I¡¯m really not a bad person. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±¡®


    The young man was in a sorry state like a stray dog. Even though his emotions had been calmed down, his eyes were still filled with uneasiness and vigilance.


    It seemed that it would run away once it was frightened.


    MO Ruyue reached out her hand and gently stroked the youth¡¯s hair to calm his emotions.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I have pastries.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a bag of pastries from her pocket.


    The pastry had already been squeezed into a ball, emitting a faint pastry fragrance.


    Although the appearance was no longer beautiful, it did not affect the taste.


    The young man swallowed his saliva, his eyes staring at the pastries.


    Nio Ruyue could smell the scent of blood on the youth¡¯s body. She frowned slightly, wondering what had happened to this youth.


    ¡°Come, eat.¡±


    After receiving MO Ruyue¡¯s affirmation, the youth could no longer control himself and started wolfing down his food..

 Chapter 669

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this moment, Jing Xichen also returned.


    When the young man saw Jing Xichen, he quickly hid behind MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Jing Xichen also saw the youth, and a hint of doubt flashed across his eyes.


    MO Ruyue held the young man¡¯s hand and explained, ¡°l just found a young man in the bushes. 1 don¡¯t know what this guy¡¯s name is.¡±


    She turned around and said to the young man,¡±Be good. We¡¯re all good people. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯


    Jing Xichen had some doubts in his heart. He started the fire and then began to size up the youth.


    The young man did not say a word from the beginning to the end, sticking to Nio Ruyue¡¯s side.


    It seemed that the only person he trusted was MO Ruyue.


    Jing Xichen was a little displeased when he saw the young man sticking to MO Ruyue like a puppy. He said,¡±¡±Are you going to bring him back to the Demon Realm?¡±


    When Jing Xichen mentioned the Devil World, the young man¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, and his hands were tightly gripping a stone.


    These two people were actually the bastards of the demon world!


    MO Ruyue glanced at the young man. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that there was a flash of hatred in the young man¡¯s eyes.


    Looking carefully, it seemed to be gone again.


    Was she seeing things?


    ¡°Send him back after we ask him.¡±


    After all, she was not familiar with this young man, and she could not bring someone she was not familiar with into her own house.


    Then, MO Ruyue gently said to the brother, what¡¯s your name?


    Where was his home? I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow morning.¡±


    The young man lay on the ground, closed his eyes, and fell into a deep sleep. He did not seem to want to answer MO Ruyue¡¯s question.


    MO Ruyue felt helpless when she saw this.


    ¡°How pitiful. I don¡¯t know what kind of stimulation she suffered, but she can¡¯t even speak.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed, her eyes full of pity.


    Jing Xichen seemed to have sensed something, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    There was something fishy about this youth.


    ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s getting late, you should rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother, you should rest early too.¡±


    MO Ruyue responded and then lay down on a pile of weeds.


    This kind of harsh environment was nothing to her. She had never been a flower that grew up in a greenhouse.


    After running around for a long time during the day, MO Ruyue soon fell asleep.


    Seeing that the young man and MO Ruyue were both asleep, the firewood in the bonfire crackled.


    Jing Xichen slowly closed his eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    In the wee hours of the morning, the young man suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the motionless woman and then at the man who had already closed his eyes. He was holding a sharp stone in his hand.


    He quietly sat up and threw the stone at MO Ruyue.


    At this moment, Jing Xichen suddenly opened his eyes. He shot out a silver needle and inserted it into the young man¡¯s acupuncture point. The youth¡¯s entire body seemed to be frozen, unable to move at all.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jing Xichen questioned the young man coldly, his sharp eyes devoid of mercy.


    Fortunately, he could tell that this youth was not simple. Otherwise¡­


    MO Ruyue was also awoken by the noise. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the young man raising a rock and seemingly about to throw it at her.


    She rolled and pulled away from the youngster.


    He turned to look at Jing Xichen and asked in confusion,¡±¡±Senior Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Ask him. It seems that he wants to kill you!¡¯


    Jing Xichen raised his finger and pointed at the motionless youth, his eyes turning colder and colder.


    If this youth wanted to kill them, then he didn¡¯t mind killing a youth with his own hands.


    He had always taken revenge.


    At this moment, the genius¡¯s fur was shining, the air was cold, and the rocks beside him were wet with dew.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you two bastards. You deserve to die!¡±


    The youth roared.


    Mo Ruyue was surprised to hear the young man¡¯s voice.¡±So you¡¯re not mute or deaf.¡¯


    She thought the young man was mute when he didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Bastards, heartless bastards, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡¯


    The youth shouted loudly, but his body could not move at all.


    His eyes were filled with hatred.


    MO Ruyue frowned slightly. She found the young man¡¯s shouting very strange.


    ¡°You¡¯re really strange, young man. Do we have a grudge against you?¡± She had never offended this young man before, right?


    Not only did she not offend him, but she even gave him something to eat.


    However, this youth treated them as enemies.


    ¡°You are from the Demon Realm, you all deserve to die!¡±


    The young man¡¯s tears fell.


    ¡°So what if we¡¯re from the Demon Realm? Did he kill your entire family?¡±


    ¡°Kill my entire family? Our entire village was killed by the people of the Demon Realm. If you don¡¯t kill me today, I will definitely flatten the Demon Realm in the future.¡¯


    The young man said fiercely.


    She had an irreconcilable hatred for the Demon Realm.


    MO Ruyue glanced at Jing Xichen. Of course, she did not believe that the people of the Devil Realm would bring people to slaughter the village.


    The people of the Demon Realm did everything with a purpose. They would not massacre a village for no reason.


    A village was not worth the mo territories.


    ¡± You said your entire village was massacred by the Devil Realm?¡± Jing Xichen asked calmly.¡± How are you still alive?¡±¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m lucky and escaped death!¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re lucky. Then tell me, why did the demon world slaughter your village?¡±


    Jing Xichen said calmly. He hadn¡¯t received any news of a massacre in the village recently.


    Moreover, it was impossible for the Demon Realm to massacre the village.


    Jing Xichen was very sure of this.


    ¡°The demon world is full of evil. You cannibals regard life as grass and have no humanity. How can there be a reason for killing?¡±


    The young man gritted his teeth as if he wanted to skin MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen alive.


    Jing Xichen stood up and stretched his body.¡± The reputation of our Demon Realm is indeed not very good, but we can¡¯t allow others to be wronged. The dignified Demon Realm slaughtered a village without a purpose. Do you really think we have nothing to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need for our Demon Realm to attack ordinary people.


    There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    MO Ruyue also firmly believed that the people of the Devil Realm would not do such a thing.


    The young man did not believe MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen¡¯s words. He said coldly,¡±¡±lf it wasn¡¯t your Demon Realm, who else would do such a heartless thing?¡±


    Jing Xichen removed the silver needles from the young man¡¯s body and ¡°Let¡¯s go, bring us to your village to take a look. If it was really done by the people of the Demon Realm, I¡¯m willing to be killed by you.¡±


    ¡°If it was really done by the people of the Demon Realm, then I¡¯ll kill all those people of the Demon Realm who slaughtered your village. How about it?¡± MO Ruyue added.


    Only when a god was in the demon world would he know what the people of the demon world would do.


    The young man regained his freedom, but he did not throw down the stone in his hand. He glared at MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen with hatred.


    ¡°The words of the people of the Demon Realm are not credible at all.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have any other choice now. You¡¯re just a defenseless youth, and we have more than enough power to kill you. Why don¡¯t you choose to believe us?¡±


    MO Ruyue said casually.


    She didn¡¯t argue with the youngster because there was no need for that.


    The youth thought for a while and fell silent for a long time. He was indeed not a match for these two fellows.


    It was more than enough for these two guys to kill him.


    It was hard to see the two of them being so magnanimous. Could it be that he had really misunderstood them?


    The young man¡¯s thoughts were complicated. In the end, he chose to believe the two people in front of him..

 Chapter 670

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You two, come with me.¡¯


    He turned around and led the two of them toward his village.


    The young man rubbed his stomach awkwardly. He straightened his back and did not look back.


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    MO Ruyue had nothing to eat on her, and the young man had already finished the pastries from yesterday.


    She returned her coat to Jing Xichen. It wasn¡¯t as cold as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡¯


    The young man¡¯s face was filled with stubbornness.


    MO Ruyue shook her head helplessly. In the young man¡¯s eyes, she was his enemy.


    After walking for about an hour, they finally found a small village in a mountain depression.


    There was no movement in the small village. The air was filled with the smell of blood.


    This place had suffered a terrible massacre.


    The young man ran all the way back to his home. Looking at his family members lying in a pool of blood, he plopped down on the ground and wailed.


    ¡°Father, Mother! ¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the corpses strewn all over the place, and a trace of pity flashed across her eyes.


    The scene of blood flowing like a river made her flinch, but she knew that there would be more such scenes in the future, so she had to face them.


    Jing Xichen looked fearless, as if he was already used to such a scene. He didn¡¯t panic at all.


    He checked the corpse to see if there were any clues.


    There were about thirty people in the village, men, women, old and young.


    There was also a swaddled infant that was directly split into two. Seeing this scene, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists.


    This is too cruel.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    ¡°This is what your Demon Realm did!¡±


    The youth stood up and stretched out his hand to accuse MO Ruyue and Jing Xichen.


    When Jing Xichen walked over, MO Ruyue hurried over and asked, ¡°How is it? Any clues?¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good.¡± There are indeed remnants of the demonic aura here.¡¯


    When the young man heard this, he immediately said,¡±lt was done by the people of the Demon Realm. What are you still arguing about now?¡±¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t defeat the two fellows in front of him, he would have already pounced on them and killed them.


    Such a blood feud was irreconcilable,


    Jing Xichen glanced at the young man.¡± Just based on the residual aura, we can¡¯t conclude that it was done by the Demon Realm. Moreover, I found this thing. This thing doesn¡¯t belong to our Demon Realm.¡±


    As he spoke, Jing Xichen took out a golden hidden weapon.


    MO Ruyue looked at the hidden weapon and asked curiously,¡±¡®What is this?¡±


    ¡°A hidden weapon, not a product of the Devil Realm. As for where it came from, we still have to investigate.¡±


    Jing Xichen said slowly. This hidden weapon was definitely the key.


    The young man was speechless and looked straight at Jing Xichen.


    Jing Xichen handed the hidden weapon to the youth and said calmly,¡± If you can find someone in the Demon Realm who uses this hidden weapon, you can kill that guy directly.¡±¡±


    The young man took the golden hidden weapon and gritted his teeth.¡± How can I kill people from the Demon Realm?¡±¡±


    ¡°As long as you can find it, I¡¯ll personally kill it for you!¡¯ ¡°You guys are cunning and cunning. Why should I believe you?¡±


    The young man snorted, not buying it.


    Jing Xichen patted the young man¡¯s thin shoulder and said,¡±¡±Because you have no other choice. Believe us, you might be able to find the real murderer and avenge your parents and the people in your village. You don¡¯t want them to die in vain, right?¡±


    The young man opened his mouth, but no sound came out.


    Jing Xichen glanced at the corpses on the ground and said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±Help me bury these corpses first so that they won¡¯t rot and stink.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. Actually, she didn¡¯t like to collect people¡¯s corpses, but she had no choice now.


    If these corpses were not cleaned up, they might rot and become smelly. It might even form a plague or malaria.


    The young man looked at the man and woman who were collecting the


    corpses and lowered his head to look at the hidden weapons in his hands.


    He held the hidden weapon tightly in his hand. Finally, his eyes became firm as he made a decision.


    There was no better way now. He had to avenge the people in the village and his parents.


    From day to night, more than 30 corpses were finally buried under the ground.


    The young man knelt on the ground and kowtowed toward the cemetery.


    The resources of the entire village had been plundered clean.


    Before the young man left, he burned the village to the ground. Looking at the fire, the young man lost his sight in tears.


    On the way, the young man remained silent.


    MO Ruyue peeked at the youth¡¯s feelings for her and found that it was still zero.


    It seemed that the young man still didn¡¯t trust them.


    However, it was normal. In the youth¡¯s heart, the people of the Demon Realm were all murderers.


    He turned to look at Jing Xichen and realized that Jing Xichen was 21 points in love with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing MO Ruyue staring at him, Jing Xichen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something on his face.


    Why was Ruyue staring at him?


    MO Ruyue retracted her gaze and shook her head.¡± It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The idle system didn¡¯t have any missions recently, so she was a little bored.


    She still wanted all kinds of rewards.


    At the moment, she felt that everything else was good except for catching a blade with her bare hands.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m MO Ruyue, and he¡¯s Jing Xichen. What¡¯s your name?¡± Nio Ruyue¡¯s gaze fell on the young man.


    It seemed like he still didn¡¯t know what the young man¡¯s name was.


    ¡± Li Goudan.¡¯


    The young man said in a bad mood. His parents were illiterate, so they gave him a random name.


    It was said that the more despicable the name, the better it was to be raised.


    ¡°Li Goudan¡­


    This name was too ordinary.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°After you enter the Demon Realm, change your name and live with another identity from now on.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment. The young man had no family, so he could only survive in the Demon Realm.


    The young man looked about fifteen or sixteen years old. After washing his dirty face, he looked a little handsome.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about letting me join the Devil World. I won¡¯t join you wolves and tigers.¡±


    The youth snorted coldly. The reason why he agreed to follow them to the Demon Realm was that he wanted to find out who the murderer was as soon as possible.


    He would never join the Demonic Realm, let alone become a part of the Demonic Realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to join or not. You really have to change your name. Why don¡¯t you just call yourself Li Zeyan?¡± Nio Ruyue immediately thought of a familiar name.


    This name was quite nice.


    ¡°Li Zeyan? This name is not bad.¡±


    Jing Xichen nodded his head repeatedly.


    The young man didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he hadn¡¯t studied or read. He sounded like a cultured person.


    At noon that day, they arrived at the Demon Realm.


    MO Ruyue was going to the Demon Palace to report to the Demon Lord, so she had Li Zeyan follow Jing Xichen.


    ¡°Wear the Seven-Colored Fire Seed.¡¯


    Jing Xichen took out the seven-colored fire seed from his storage ring and left it with him for safekeeping on the way.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked towards the Devil Palace with the seven-colored fire seed, feeling a little nervous.


    She walked into the Demon Palace with her head lowered. The main hall was rather deserted. MO Ruyue could feel someone staring at her.


    ¡°Greetings, Demon Venerable. Your subordinate has brought back the seven-colored fire seed.¡¯


    As she spoke, she calmly opened the glass box and held it high above her head.


    The seven-colored fire seed emitted the colors of a rainbow, and it was extremely dazzling.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t expect MO Ruyue to finish the task so quickly. He leaned back in his chair lazily and rested his chin on his palm.. He said casually,¡± You finished the task alone?¡±¡±

 Chapter 671

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Demon Venerable¡¯s question made MO Ruyue feel uneasy, but she still answered honestly, ¡°Of course, Second Senior Brother and Fourth Senior Brother are also helping me. If I were to go on a mission alone, I don¡¯t know when I would be able to come back.¡±


    Would the Demon Lord be furious because he didn¡¯t complete the mission alone?


    It was not impossible.


    MO Ruyue was already waiting for the Demon Venerable¡¯s punishment.


    Just as she thought that she was being punished by the Demon Lord, she heard the Demon Lord say faintly,¡± Very good. If there are resources, use them. You know how to be flexible. As expected of the person I like.¡± He didn¡¯t need that kind of rigid and stubborn person.


    MO Ruyue heaved a long sigh of relief upon hearing the Honor Demon¡¯s praise. Fortunately, she was not punished by the Honor Demon.


    ¡°The seven-colored fire seed is useless to the venerable self. I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Demon Venerable.¡±


    MO Ruyue thanked him, but she was speechless in her heart.


    What was the point of expecting her to hold onto the seven-colored fire seed if he threw something useless to her?


    However, the seven-colored fire seed was indeed a good thing. She could keep it with her and sell it for money when she was short of money.


    This Seven-Colored Fire Seed could be considered a rare item, so it should not be a problem for him to exchange it for a storage ring.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll be learning cultivation techniques from me. You¡¯re not allowed to be late.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue replied respectfully. With the Demon Venerable¡¯s guidance, her strength would definitely improve by leaps and bounds. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do here. You can go down now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Demon Venerable.¡¯


    MO Ruyue responded and turned to leave.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not raise his head to look at the Demon Venerable.


    Because she always remembered her senior brother¡¯s teachings, the demon did not like others to look at him directly. She had always kept this sentence in her heart.


    ¡°Is this woman that afraid of me?¡±


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t understand. He touched his chin. Was he not good-looking?


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Ye Xiong and his junior sister returned to the Celestial Gate together. When they saw their senior brother Lan Qi, neither of them took the initiative to speak.


    Lan Qi looked at the two of them and seemed to have guessed something. His expression turned cold and he said coldly,¡± What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s the seven-colored fire seed?¡±¡±


    He had sent these two out to look for the Seven-Colored Fire Seed. He did not expect them to return so soon.


    More than ten days earlier than he had expected.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, this matter is really not our fault.¡±


    Ye Xiong had yet to say anything, and he was already in a hurry to clear his name. He did not want to bear that responsibility.


    His attitude directly angered Lan Qi. Lan Qi¡¯s face was cold.¡± If you didn¡¯t complete the mission, just say it. Don¡¯t find any excuses. I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses.¡±


    Ye Xiongs face was ashen. He lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, tell me.¡±


    Lan Qi called out his junior sister. He did not want to hear Ye Xiongs nonsense anymore.


    You can¡¯t do anything but spoil things.


    How many people in the entire immortal sect could be trusted?


    MO Ruyue did not reply to the message for a long time, so it was unclear whether she was dead or alive.


    Ye Xiong couldn¡¯t even do a thing well.


    The others were also disobedient.


    Because he was only the Eldest Senior Brother and not the Sect Master, everyone was unconvinced by his control.


    ¡°My senior brother and I originally obtained the Seven-Colored Fire Seed from Senior Sister Wei of Dongli, but it was snatched away by a group of men in black on our way back. We don¡¯t know who stole the Seven-Colored Fire


    Seed.¡¯


    He paused for a moment and saw that Eldest Senior Brother did not say anything.


    ¡± On the way here, Sixth Senior Brother and I guessed that the seven-colored fire seed being snatched away might be Senior Sister Wei¡¯s act,¡± Little Junior Sister continued.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps the Seven-Colored Fire Seed is still in Wei Hongmei¡¯s hands. She doesn¡¯t want to give the Seven-Colored Fire Seed to the Celestial Sect. ¡±


    Ye Xiong spoke with a confident expression.


    At this time, they needed to push someone out to take the blame.


    Regardless of whether it was Wei Hongmei who did it or not, he had to throw the blame on her.


    Wei Hongmei wasn¡¯t here anyway.


    A hint of disappointment flashed across Lan Qi¡¯s eyes when he heard Ye Xiong and his junior sister¡¯s words.


    ¡°Master is about to come out of seclusion. The seven-colored fire seed is a gift for Master to come out of seclusion. If the two of you can¡¯t even do this kind of thing well, what¡¯s the use?¡±


    ¡°Useless trash.¡¯


    Lan Qi¡¯s hands behind his back clenched into fists, and his face was filled with displeasure,


    He was really going to be angered to death by these two bastards.


    Ye Xiong and his Junior Sister knew that they were in the wrong, so they lowered their heads and did not dare to refute.


    However, they didn¡¯t like being scolded by their senior brother.


    Because Eldest Senior Brother was not qualified. Only Master could scold them.


    Master only made Eldest Senior Brother the acting sect master, but in the end, this guy really took him seriously.


    ¡°Get down. 1 get angry just looking at you!¡¯


    Lan Qi berated. He was about to explode from anger.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ye Xiong and his junior sister quickly left Lan Qi¡¯s room.


    Soon, only Lan Qi was left in the room with an angry expression.


    ¡°Useless trash!¡±


    Lan Qi shouted at the two departing figures.


    Devil World


    MO Ruyue returned to her room and met Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing at the door.


    ¡°Fifth Senior Brother, Sixth Senior Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Upon seeing her two Senior Brothers, MO Ruyue immediately greeted them warmly.


    She was in a good mood now.


    ¡°We heard that you¡¯re back, so we waited for you here.¡±Qi Shaoyu had a faint smile on his face. He did not expect Ruyue to complete the mission so quickly.


    It was much faster than he had imagined.


    ¡°How was it? Did this trip go smoothly?¡±


    Xia Zhixing asked.


    Seeing that Ru Yue had returned early, it should have been very smooth.


    MO Ruyue invited the two of them to sit down in the courtyard outside and poured them some tea.¡± It went quite smoothly. After all, Second Senior Brother and Fourth Senior Brother helped us.¡±¡±


    ¡°Did anything happen in the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°There were a few who overestimated themselves and came to find trouble, but they were all dealt with by Third Senior Brother.¡±


    Xia Zhixing only felt that those people were overestimating themselves. The Demon Realm didn¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble with those people, but they still dared to find trouble with the Demon Realm.


    Even if they were rushing to die, they wouldn¡¯t be so rash.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone from the Devil Realm who would massacre a village, right?¡± MO Ruyue asked with a heavy expression.¡±


    ¡°Slaughter the village?¡±


    Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°Ever since we entered the Demon Realm, we have never heard of our people slaughtering villages. Ignore the rumors outside. Whatever dirty water is poured on the Demon Realm.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu thought that MO Ruyue had heard some negative rumors about the Devil World when she returned.


    He had heard such negative rumors until his ears were covered in calluses.


    If he had done it, then he had done it. If he hadn¡¯t done it, then he hadn¡¯t done it.


    The people outside seemed to be possessed, thinking that all the bad things in the world were done by the demon world.


    MO Ruyue glanced at them and explained,¡±¡±l didn¡¯t hear any rumors, but on the way back, I saw more than 30 people in a village being killed. The one who was still alive insisted that it was our Devil World who did it.¡¯


    ¡°That guy should be with fourth senior brother now. Fourth senior brother and I brought him back.¡±


    ¡°Recently, the people of our demon world are all looking for the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword. How can we have the time to slaughter some village?


    The people of our demon world won¡¯t do anything like slaughtering a village. It might be possible to slaughter an immortal sect.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu said thoughtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need for our Demon Realm to attack some unarmed people. ¡±


    Xia Zhixing agreed with Qi Shaoyu.


    When everyone entered the Demon Realm, who didn¡¯t treat the Demon Realm as a thorn in their flesh?


    There was no good side to the Demon Realm. Everyone thought that all kinds of bad things were done by the people of the Demon Realm. After hearing too much, they naturally took those unrealistic rumors as facts.


    After staying in the Demon Realm for a long time, they realized that they had too many misunderstandings about the Demon Realm..

 Chapter 672

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t know who did it.¡±


    MO Ruyue frowned. She had no thoughts about this matter.


    At this moment, Jing Xichen, who was dressed in red, arrived with Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face was still dark, as if he didn¡¯t care about anyone. ¡°Junior Sister, did the Demon Lord say anything?¡±


    Jing Xichen arrived in the yard, ignoring the unhappy Li Zeyan.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, the Demon Lord will personally teach me how to cultivate. Moreover, the Demon Lord did not accept the seven-colored fire


    seed.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, this means that the Demon Lord values you very much.¡±


    Jing Xichen said thoughtfully.


    Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing also nodded. The Demon Lord had never valued any Saintess so much.


    It was obvious that the Demon Commander was quite satisfied with MO Ruyue.


    In the future, MO Ruyue would become the favorite of the Demon Lord, and she would have more enemies outside.


    Everyone was sitting in MO Yuyue¡¯s yard while Li Zeyan stood outside, refusing to come in.


    MO Ruyue stood up and said to Li Zeyan, who was standing outside the courtyard, ¡°You¡¯re already in the Demon Realm. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°l want revenge!¡¯


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes were like torches as his hands clenched into fists.


    He still didn¡¯t know who the murderer was, but he felt that it was someone from the Demon Realm. However, these people from the Demon Realm didn¡¯t hurt him.


    Therefore, he did not know who the real murderer was.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush to take revenge. The murderer hasn¡¯t even been found yet.


    Who are you going to take revenge on?¡±


    MO Ruyue walked up to Li Zeyan, feeling a little helpless.


    She understood Li Zeyan¡¯s feelings at this moment.


    He, who originally had parents, became an orphan overnight. It must be very difficult for him, right?


    ¡°Although the people of the Demon Realm are not good people, they are definitely not bad people who do all kinds of evil.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu also walked up to Li Zeyan. He could feel the anger in the youngster¡¯s eyes.


    However, no matter how angry he was, he could not do anything to them.


    ¡°If you want to take revenge so badly, you have to have some strength. How can you take revenge if you don¡¯t even have some strength?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu raised his eyebrows.


    Li Zeyan lowered his eyes. Although he did not like these people from the Demon Realm, what they said was not wrong.


    Even if they were his enemies, his current strength was simply not enough to fight against these people from the Demon Realm.


    ¡°If you want to take revenge with your own hands, you can cultivate with me


    in the future.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu looked at the young man in front of him and spoke earnestly. Jing Xichen sipped his tea leisurely and watched this scene silently.


    ¡°Ruyue told you?¡±


    He asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, we all know. I wonder who is using the banner of our Demon Realm to burn, kill, and plunder outside. Do you think that our Demon Realm is easy to bully?¡±


    Xia Zhixing was furious.


    Li Zeyan entered the courtyard and stared at the people from the Demon Realm in front of him without saying a word.


    ¡°This is the hidden weapon we found in his village. Have you seen it before?¡± Jing Xichen took out a golden hidden weapon and placed it on the table.


    Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing looked at it carefully.


    Then, Xia Zhixing looked at Li Zeyan.¡± Is your village Xixia Country?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Li Zeyan responded and looked straight at Xia Zhixing.


    Could it be that this man knew who the murderer was?


    The others also stared at Xia Zhixing. Did Xia Zhixing see something?


    Xia Zhixing explained,¡± I saw this kind of hidden weapon before I entered the Devil World. It was used by a disciple of Ten Thousand Arts Sect. But this disciple seemed to have been driven out of Ten Thousand Arts Sect for some reason.¡±¡±


    ¡°But this Ten Thousand Arts Sect was already exterminated three years ago. In one night, everyone in the Ten Thousand Arts Sect was killed. At that time, some people said that it was done by the Devil World.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu¡¯s face turned serious. If it was as Xia Zhixing said, then things would not be simple.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡± That won¡¯t be easy to find. Could it be the disciple who was chased out?¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Jing Xichen knocked on the table.


    Li Zeyan was silent. He did not know if what these people said was true.


    Or was it a lie to deceive him?


    At this moment, another voice rang out from outside the courtyard.¡± Senior


    Sister Sister, this place is really lively.¡±


    Shen Yunyan came in from outside and saw her three senior brothers.


    Seeing her Senior Brothers and MO Ruyue getting along harmoniously, Shen


    Yunyan felt a little upset.


    When did MO Ruyue get such good treatment in the past?


    The Senior Brothers were all mesmerized by MO Ruyue.


    She had already spread the news that MO Ruyue had gone out to look for the Seven-Colored Fire Seed. Why did MO Ruyue bring the Seven-Colored Fire Seed back so easily?


    Those people were all idiots. They knew that the Saintess of the Devil World wanted to snatch the Seven-Colored Fire Seed, but they didn¡¯t hide it well.


    He really hoped that MO Ruyue would fail the mission and be punished by the Demon Venerable.


    Nio Ruyue watched as Shen Yunyan walked in from outside, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    Then, she smiled hypocritically.¡± What brings Junior Sister here?¡±


    Shen Yunyan saw that her senior brothers were all present and pretended to be familiar with MO Ruyue.


    In front of her senior brothers, she was a perfect woman.


    ¡°Yun Yan heard that Senior Sister is back, so she came to see Senior Sister. I didn¡¯t expect all of you to be one step ahead of her. Senior Sister, did your trip go smoothly?¡±


    Shen Yunyan had a gentle smile on her face and even her voice was soft.


    If she didn¡¯t know that Shen Yunyan already knew Shen Yunyan¡¯s true colors, she would have believed that this woman was as gentle as water.


    ¡°En, it went quite well. I really envy Junior Sister for being able to stay in the Demon Realm. The outside world is dangerous. If it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m already a Saintess, 1 really wouldn¡¯t want to go out.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s voice was filled with pride and satisfaction.


    He mocked Shen Yunyan for not becoming the Saintess, while showing off that his senior brother had helped him.


    This was called giving him a taste of his own medicine.


    Shen Yunyan cared about these things the most. As long as she brought them up, Shen Yunyan would definitely be angered to death.


    The smile on Shen Yunyan¡¯s face became more and more stiff and unnatural.


    When the men heard these words, they knew very well. However, it was still not good for them to interfere in the matters between


    He didn¡¯t want to make his two junior sisters unhappy.


    One is the seventh junior sister, one is the little junior sister.


    ¡°Since Senior Sister is so envious of me, why don¡¯t you resign from your position as the Holy Maiden?¡±


    Shen Yunyan said with a fake smile.


    Nio Ruyue sighed.¡± The Demon Lord has already given me the Seven-Colored Fire Seed, which means that the Demon Lord thinks highly of me. I can¡¯t disappoint him. After all, not everyone can be valued by the Demon Lord.¡±¡±


    Shen Yunyan listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s proud words and her face gradually turned ashen. If she continued to speak like this, she might be angered to death by MO Ruyue!


    Moreover, the Demon Venerable had even bestowed the seven-colored fire seed to MO Ruyue.


    She hadn¡¯t even met the demon, let alone received a reward from him.


    ¡°Who is this young man? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± Shen Yunyan came to Li Zeyan¡¯s side and looked around him.


    ¡°Is he a new disciple?¡±¡±


    He had never seen her before, but she looked quite good..

 Chapter 673

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Zeyan saw Shen Yunyan staring at him and subconsciously took half a step back.


    She did not like strangers approaching her.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still shy? My name is Shen Yunyan. You can call me Sister Yunyan. My senior sister is the Holy Maiden of the Demon World. She¡¯s usually quite busy.¡±


    Shen Yunyan would make herself into a person who was willing to help others and understand others, so that more people would like her.


    MO Ruyue looked at the scene indifferently and did not say anything.


    She would indeed be very busy in the future.


    Li Zeyan looked at Shen Yunyan and felt that this woman was kind and amiable. However, no matter how kind and amiable this woman was, she belonged to the demon world. Before the murderer was found, he hated everything about the demon world.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, how are you going to settle him?¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes fell on MO Ruyue. He was going out soon, so he naturally couldn¡¯t take care of Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan could only leave it to Ruyue.


    When Shen Yunyan heard this, she hurriedly said, ¡°I think 1 hit it off with him.


    Why don¡¯t you let me take care of him?¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at Shen Yunyan. What was this woman trying to do?


    She actually took the initiative to stop the job of taking care of the people.


    The others also looked at Shen Yunyan with confusion on their faces.


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Shen Yunyan questioned MO Ruyue, ¡°Could it be that Senior Sister is reluctant to let me take care of this little brother? Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take good care of him?¡±


    MO Ruyue was really afraid that Shen Yunyan would lead Li Zeyan astray. After all, Shen Yunyan was a master of disguise and was not what she appeared to be.


    Who knew what Shen Yunyan would instill in Li Zeyan?


    MO Ruyue did not refute him directly. Instead, she looked at Li Zeyan and said,¡± Let him choose who to take care of. He can either stay with me or with you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to Eldest Senior Brother and ask him to arrange a new place for him.¡±¡±


    There was an empty room next door that could still be used.


    It all depended on whether Li Zeyan was willing or not.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue did not stop her, Shen Yunyan gently said to Li Zeyan,¡±¡±Follow me. I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    Li Zeyan glanced at Shen Yunyan and then at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue did not say anything. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Li Zeyan promised Shen Yunyan.


    The woman in front of him was very gentle, as gentle as a big sister.


    Once upon a time, he had fantasized about how good it would be if he had a sister.


    Seeing that she had been chosen, Shen Yunyan cast a smug look at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Shen Yunyan asked gently.


    Li Zeyan blurted out,¡± Li¡­Li Zeyan.¡±


    He almost forgot that he had changed his name.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, come with me.¡±


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s voice was gentle as she took the initiative to hold Li Zeyan¡¯s hand.


    Li Zeyan did not think much of it and followed Shen Yunyan.


    Shen Yunyan turned around and smiled provocatively. She said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±Senior Sister Sister, I¡¯ll take Brother Zeyan and leave.¡±


    ¡°Go. I hope you can take good care of Zeyan.¡±


    Nio Ruyue smiled but did not stop him.


    Shen Yunyan waved at her senior brothers and said,¡±¡±Senior Brother, I¡¯ll leave with Brother Zeyan first.¡±


    ¡°Are you just going to watch Li Zeyan and Little Junior Sister leave?¡± Jing Xichen asked after the two of them left.¡±


    ¡°If she has time to take care of him, then so be it. I don¡¯t have time to take care of Li Zeyan anyway.¡±


    Moreover, she was not Li Zeyan¡¯s biological sister, so she had no obligation to take care of him.


    Even if she was a biological sister, she had no obligation to take care of her younger brother.


    Why would she argue with Shen Yunyan just to take care of Li Zeyan? There was no need for that, and it would not benefit her at all. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll help take care of the child when we¡¯re free.¡±


    Xia Zhixing said.


    As long as he entered the Demon Realm, no matter how well he lived, that child would definitely not starve to death.


    The next day, MO Ruyue had to go to the Demon Palace to find the Demon Venerable, so she woke up early in the morning.


    After washing up, she went out and went straight to the Demon Lord¡¯s bedroom.


    The entire Demon Palace was cold. There were also Demon Realm disciples guarding outside. It was impossible for outsiders to easily approach.


    ¡°The Demon Lord is already waiting inside. Please come in, Holy Maiden.¡±


    The disciples of the Devil World outside greeted MO Ruyue respectfully when they saw her.


    Nio Ruyue nodded and walked into the Demon Commander¡¯s bedroom with a calm expression.


    There was a faint cedar fragrance in the bedroom, which was a little refreshing.


    Through the screen, she seemed to see a figure. MO Ruyue hurriedly lowered her head and respectfully said,¡± Your subordinate greets the Demon Lord.¡±¡±


    The Demon Lord replied in a low voice. His figure came out from behind the screen with a domineering aura.


    MO Ruyue immediately saw the Demon Venerable¡¯s black clothes.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate does not dare!¡±


    ¡°Are you not listening to my orders?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes turned cold. This woman was so timid?


    ¡°This subordinate will obey.¡±


    Under the Demon Venerable¡¯s coercion, MO Ruyue slowly raised her head and saw the Demon Venerable¡¯s face.


    Looking at the Demon Venerable¡¯s face, she felt her heart skip a beat. She could not believe what she was seeing.


    She didn¡¯t expect the demon lord to be so good-looking.


    Needless to say, his facial features were three-dimensional. His deep and sharp eyes were filled with evil intent. His dark red pupils seemed to have a layer of ice shards, as if he could kill his enemy with a single gaze.


    He was tall, and his long silver hair stood up with a silver crown. It was eye-catching.


    It was like a character that had walked out of a manga.


    His expression was cold and distant, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    As expected of a villain. His appearance was very villainous.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡±


    Ming Sihan turned around and walked to the courtyard outside the bedroom. This woman was stunned.


    Haven¡¯t you seen the world?


    MO Ruyue came back to her senses and followed closely behind Ming Sihan.


    She flattered him,¡±¡±Your subordinate has indeed been bewitched by the Demon Venerable.¡¯


    Only by pleasing this man could her future be bright.


    When it was time to flatter, he had to do it. For the sake of his future, he had to fight hard.


    The lowly worker had to bootlick the demon.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ming Sihan walked to the lake and looked at the big fish in the water.


    MO Ruyue smiled.¡± I¡¯ve never seen a man more handsome than the Demon Venerable. If the Demon Venerable claims to be second, no one would dare to claim to be first.¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The demon was skeptical.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, everything I said is true.¡±


    These words were not considered flattery. This Demon Venerable was indeed not bad looking.


    It was the truth.


    The Demon Lords hand swept across the calm lake and he said coldly,¡±Between this venerable self and the person in the lake, who is more beautiful?¡±


    MO Ruyue took two steps forward and saw a picture on the surface of the water. It was a picture of a sage-like man who was as beautiful as jade.


    This man was the person whom MO Ruyue had confessed to before, and he was also the Sect Master of Xuanling Immortal Sect. ¡°Why? Do you think this man is good-looking now?¡±


    The demon¡¯s voice was filled with danger.


    It was as if MO Ruyue would meet the King of Hell immediately if she said one wrong word, and it would happen in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°No, no, no. This man is not special. He¡¯s not good-looking at all. He¡¯s not as good-looking as the Demon Venerable. He¡¯s not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as the Demon Venerable.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said sincerely.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know what others think, but I think that guy is inferior to the Demon Venerable. If anyone likes that guy, it must be that guy¡¯s blind.¡± MO Ruyue said righteously.


    It was as if every word she said was from the bottom of her heart..

 Chapter 674

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Regardless of whether this woman was telling the truth or not, Ming Sihan felt that this woman¡¯s words were very pleasing to the ears.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you some simple cultivation techniques today. You have three days to learn them.¡±


    ¡°Three days!¡¯


    Isn¡¯t it too rushed? She wasn¡¯t an immortal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t even learn it in three days?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll try.¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that it was a little too much.


    Ming Sihan said, ¡°The more you learn, the more you will be able to deal with people. Don¡¯t think that the position of Saintess is easy to sit on.¡±


    ¡® Subordinate knows the meaning of the word.¡±


    MO Ruyue had accepted her fate, but she had no choice but to accept it.


    Then, Ming Sihan demonstrated it very quickly. He even muttered a few words.


    ¡°Have you learned it?¡±


    ¡°You should have learned it, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. It was over before she could even get a clear look.


    ¡°Stupid. ¡±


    Ming Sihan shook his head and demonstrated his actions.


    This time, MO Ruyue saw it clearly.


    ¡°Have you learned it?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked again.


    ¡°l should be able to understand now.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded, feeling a little stressed.


    When MO Chengfeng came over, he saw Ming Sihan teaching MO Ruyue a technique.


    His face darkened. The demon actually taught Ruyue step by step?


    This was something that had never happened before.


    He lowered his head and restrained his spirit.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, the invitation has been sent out. This is a letter from the studio.¡¯


    Ming Sihan asked MO Ruyue to continue practicing while he took the letter from MO Chengfengs hand. After reading the letter, he turned the letter into ashes.


    ¡°l understand. You can leave first.¡¯


    However, MO Chengfeng did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood where he was and said,¡±[Demon Lord],[Subordinate],[Subordinate]


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue, who was practicing her martial arts, like a teacher. He raised his hand slightly and said,¡± 1 know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long for me to avenge you.¡±¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Demon Venerable.¡±


    Mo Chengfeng spoke in a low voice. He had been in the Devil World for so long. If he did not take revenge now, he was afraid that he would go crazy.


    He had already waited long enough in the Demon Realm.


    It was possible for him to complete his revenge plan alone.


    Therefore, he needed to borrow the power of the Demon Venerable.


    For this reason, he chose to stay in the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, am I right to practice like this?¡±


    After grasping the essentials, MO Ruyue felt that her body was undergoing some changes.


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue expressionlessly and said,¡±¡±Continue practicing. Don¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue felt that Ming Sihan was like a strict teacher. He didn¡¯t smile and was very boring.


    She practiced over and over again while Ming Sihan sat leisurely at the side, drinking tea.


    ¡°Focus, what do you want?¡±


    A sudden shout made MO Ruyue!s spirits rise.


    She was just distracted for a moment, and Ming Sihan could actually feel it?


    MO Ruyue did not dare to be distracted and kept in touch with him diligently.


    Previously, he felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it in three days, but now, he felt that one day was enough.


    Practice makes perfect.


    When MO Ruyue came back to her senses, she found that the Demon Venerable had disappeared.


    She looked around to make sure that the Demon Venerable was not nearby. Then, she walked to where the Demon Venerable was and prepared to drink some water.


    However, there was only one cup on the coffee table. She hesitated for a moment and picked up the teapot.


    Then, he gulped down the tea.


    After drinking it, I feel that I¡¯m thirsty for my own blood.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The Demon Venerable¡¯s voice sounded behind MO Ruyue.


    [Salted Fish System: Please increase the Demon Lord¡¯s heart rate to 50.]


    At this moment, the salted fish system that he had not seen for many days appeared.


    If not for her backpack, she would have thought that the salted fish system was just a figment of her imagination.


    However, why did he have to increase the Demon Lord¡¯s interest in him?


    MO Ruyue lowered her head and apologized, ¡±I¡¯m thirsty and want to drink some water.¡±


    ¡°So you took the kettle and filled it with water without caring about your image?¡±


    It was also the first time he had seen this woman drinking tea so freely.


    ¡°That¡¯s more refreshing.¡±


    MO Ruyue said softly.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to do that. She couldn¡¯t drink from the Demon Lord¡¯s cup, right?


    Men like the Demon Lord were generally obsessed with cleanliness. She did not want to be punished by the Demon Lord because of this.


    Ming Sihan did not blame MO Ruyue.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue had learned the simple cultivation technique so quickly, he said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±Next, I¡¯ll teach you a sword technique. After you learn it, you can complete your first mission.¡±


    ¡°What is the mission?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. You¡¯ll know when you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Demon Venerable.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied helplessly.


    According to past examples, the Holy Maiden¡¯s mission was to provoke other immortal sects and snatch some useful treasures back.


    It was estimated that the mission in the near future should be the same.


    Those people from the immortal sects could not defeat the Demon Venerable, but they could defeat the Holy Maiden, so they would attack the Holy Maiden.


    After all, most people liked to pick on the weak.


    Then, a sword appeared in Ming Sihan¡¯s hand. The sword was emitting a black gas. It was obviously an evil sword.


    Ming Sihan held his sword. His body was agile and he reacted quickly. He drew black arcs in the air.


    His swordsmanship was swift and unrestrained, dazzling MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡±


    Ming Sihan turned around and asked.


    If he knew it in one try, he would be a genius.


    Nio Ruyue bit her dry lips. She had already forgotten how to do the first step. ¡°come here.¡±


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s dazed look, Ming Sihan could only let MO Ruyue get close to him and prepare to teach her step-by-step.


    As she approached the Demon Venerable, MO Ruyue did not dare to let her imagination run wild. She focused on each and every move.


    Therefore, nothing particularly awkward happened during the entire process.


    ¡°You know it?¡±


    Ming Sihan let go of MO Ruyue¡¯s hand. He was very satisfied with MO Ruyue¡¯s serious attitude.


    He didn¡¯t like women who would let their imagination run wild when they got close to him. It would be difficult for him to learn sword techniques if his imagination ran wild.


    It was too easy to waste time.


    MO Ruyue nodded with a cold look in her eyes.¡±¡±I¡¯ll try.¡±


    He remembered most of the steps.


    ¡°You can use Ghost Sense to practice it.¡±


    Ming Sihan passed the ghost thought to MO Ruyue. The ghost thought emitted a thicker black gas in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    His eyes turned cold as he looked at MO Ruyue in disbelief.


    The ghost thought was an unusual sword. Only those it recognized would emit black gas.


    The black gas was actually Devil Qi, which had a certain effect on cultivation.


    If the ghost thought did not approve, then there would not be any demonic qi on the body. In the hands of ordinary people, the ghost thought was just an ordinary iron sword.


    This woman was born to be a Fiendish Cultivator.


    MO Ruyue held the sword in her hand and felt that it was very smooth. She quickly learned the sword technique.


    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve trained very well.¡±


    Ming Sihan clapped his hands. His dark red eyes were filled with satisfaction for MO Ruyue.


    This woman really made him feel that she was not ordinary.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, you flatter me.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied humbly.


    MO Ruyue took advantage of this gap to check the Demon Lord¡¯s attraction value for her. It was exactly five points.


    She instantly felt that the mission this time was not simple. She could only take it step by step.


    ¡°Your name is MO Ruyue, right!¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°This venerable self sees that you have extraordinary talent and amazing bones, so I¡¯ll make an exception and take you in as this venerable self¡¯s only disciple. ¡±


    ¡°In the future, you can just call me master!¡±


    Ming Sihan only felt that this woman would definitely have great achievements in the future, so he made an exception and wanted to take her as his disciple..

 Chapter 675

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue was stunned. The Demon Lord wanted to take her as his disciple?


    Was this a good thing or a bad thing for her?


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face turned cold. This woman didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.


    MO Ruyue immediately knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Master, please accept my worship.¡±


    The only disciple of the Demon Lord, how prestigious was that?


    Thinking about how she, a spy from an immortal sect, had worked her way up from the bottom to the Demon Lord¡¯s disciple, wasn¡¯t this a history of hard work?


    ¡°Master, am I no longer the Saintess?¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re the Holy Maiden. You¡¯re also my personal disciple.¡± Ming Sihan hoped that MO Ruyue would achieve something great and not disappoint him.


    Don¡¯t waste your time on love affairs.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. She felt that she was lucky. Not only did she become the


    Saintess, but she also became the Demon Venerable¡¯s disciple.


    The overlapping of the alternate accounts was a little powerful.


    She just wanted to make money and build her career, and strive to snatch away the position of the Demon Lord.


    A disciple without ambition was not a good disciple.


    At this moment, Ming Sihan didn¡¯t know what MO Ruyue was thinking. If he knew what MO Ruyue was thinking, he didn¡¯t know what he would think.


    He taught his disciple, but his master starved to death.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re my personal disciple, I¡¯ll give you this ghost thought as a disciple acceptance gift.¡±


    ¡°l dare not accept such a great gift.¡±


    Nio Ruyue held the ghost thought in her hand. She was deeply shocked.


    The Demon Lord had actually given her a ghost will without a word. This sword was obviously not an ordinary sword.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If I tell you to accept it, just accept it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Ming Sihan said impatiently. He doesn¡¯t like to talk too much.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue held the Ghost Will. Her Master was so good to her. Even if she took away the position of Demon Lord in the future, she would not mistreat her Master.


    After all, Master had treated her well.


    Thinking of his Demon Venerable Master and then thinking of his master in Xuanling Immortal Sect, there was no harm without comparison.


    She cherished her Demon Venerable Master too much. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should go back and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue was in a good mood as she took the ghost thoughts and left. Since her Demon Venerable Master was so nice to her, she had to cherish her master.


    Ming Sihan watched as MO Ruyue hopped away and shook his head helplessly, hoping that MO Ruyue would not disappoint him.


    The person chosen by the ghost thought should not be wrong.


    On the way back, MO Ruyue happened to bump into Third Senior Brother Ye


    Yunfeng. She greeted him, ¡°Senior Brother.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng stopped in his tracks and glanced at MO Ruyue.¡± He went to where the Demon Lord is?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yeah, did Senior Brother just come back from outside?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked curiously. Looking at the dagger on Ye Yunfeng¡¯s waist, she guessed that he had gone out to do something again.


    There seemed to be a little smell of blood on his body. He did not know if he had gone out to kill people or monsters.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ye Yunfeng responded indifferently. He was not good with words to begin with, so he naturally would not speak too much.


    If it could be expressed simply, it would be expressed simply.


    His gaze fell on the sword beside MO Ruyue, and his eyes turned cold.¡± Ghost thoughts?!¡±


    This sword belonged to the Demon Lord, and now it was on Ruyue!


    ¡°Yes, the Demon Lord gave it to me.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to say that she was the Demon Venerable¡¯s master, fearing that her senior brother would be jealous.


    Although they usually addressed these men as fellow disciples, they were not the Demon Lord¡¯s disciples, but his subordinates.


    Now that she had been taken in as a disciple by the Demon Lord, wouldn¡¯t she be suspected of showing off if she said this?


    Therefore, she tried her best not to mention this matter in front of her senior brothers.


    ¡°The Demon Lord is good to you.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng was deep in thought. At least the Demon Lord wouldn¡¯t treat others so well. The Demon Lord actually gave away the ghost thoughts.


    It was unexpected.


    MO Ruyue also nodded.¡± The Demon Lord is different from what I imagined.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be that difficult to get along with.¡±


    She had a bad temper and a cold personality, but it was alright. It was not that she could not communicate with him.


    ¡°Yes, do well. If you need any help, you can look for me. I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng raised his hand and patted his junior sister¡¯s shoulder.


    He felt that his junior sister would definitely be able to achieve great things.


    Hearing Ye Yunfengs words, MO Ruyue nodded her head, feeling a warmth in her heart.


    When she was in Xuanling Immortal Sect, those senior brothers had never said such heartwarming words to her.


    Basically, if something happened, you had to shoulder it yourself, and if something happened, you had to help.


    He even praised her for having a very good relationship with her senior brother and sister.


    If they were willing to take the blame for each other, it could be said that they had a good relationship.


    Every time, she was forced to take the blame. What was the good relationship between senior and junior brothers?


    Anyway, she was often the scapegoat.


    When she came to the Demon Realm, although she did not receive any good treatment at the beginning, these senior brothers were more normal and would not bully the weak.


    It was good for everyone to get along without disturbing each other.


    ¡°Thank you, senior brother. There seems to be a smell of blood on senior brother¡¯s body. Is senior brother injured?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked with concern.


    Ye Yunfeng lowered his head and glanced at his clothes. His voice was casual and cold.¡± It¡¯s fine. I can handle it myself.¡±¡±


    When he was killing monsters, he was accidentally stained with the blood of monsters.


    It was not a big problem.


    After Ye Yunfeng left, MO Ruyue passed by Xia Zhixings house and saw Xia Zhixing standing upside down in the courtyard.


    His muscles were exposed, and his abs were eight packs. His wheat-colored skin looked very healthy, and his muscles were very smooth.


    However, there was a very obvious scar on his chest, making him look very ferocious.


    Xia Zhixing saw MO Ruyue standing at the door. She stood up immediately and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue.¡±


    He walked to the door with joy in his eyes.


    Did Junior Sister Ruyue pass by to see him?


    In fact, MO Ruyue just wanted to take a shortcut back. She happened to see Xia Zhixing standing upside down in the courtyard.


    Usually, she would not stop when she passed by.


    Seeing Xia Zhixing come out, MO Ruyue could only greet her.


    Senior Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    His gaze swept over Xia Zhixings strong body. His muscles looked like they could withstand a beating.


    Xia Zhixing smiled and said,¡± Nothing much. I¡¯m just practicing. Junior Sister, did you learn martial arts from the demon today?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°l feel fine. 1 still have to go back and practice well. Practice makes perfect.¡±


    MO Ruyue saw the scar on Xia Zhixings chest.¡± Senior Brother, your scar looks old.¡¯


    It must have been very painful at that time. It might have hurt her life.


    The smile on Xia Zhixings face faded. She looked down at the scar on her chest and said with a heavy voice,¡± It has indeed been many years.¡±¡®


    He didn¡¯t continue, There were some things that he should know. There was no need for everyone to know.


    Then, Xia Zhixing changed the topic and said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±Ruyue, I heard that there¡¯s a black-hearted tree bearing fruit on Bird Shed Mountain. Shall we go to Bird Shed Mountain to pick black-hearted fruits?¡±


    ¡°Black Heart Fruit?¡±


    Nio Ruyue thought for a moment. Although the Black Heart Fruit was not a rare top-grade fruit, it was still worth a considerable price on the market because it could boost one¡¯s cultivation.


    What she wanted the most now was a storage ring. However, she did not have the money to buy one.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t go early, the Black Heart Fruit will be plucked by others.¡¯


    Xia Zhixing had a good impression of MO Ruyue, so she wanted to bring MO Ruyue along to pick the Black Heart Fruit.


    Otherwise, he would have gone alone long ago.


    ¡°When are you going?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    He still had to find the Demon Lord to practice tomorrow, so he had to come back before tomorrow.


    ¡°We will set off tomorrow at the latest. If everything goes well, we can return to the Demon Realm before sunset.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. How about we go over now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time tomorrow. Since it wasn¡¯t too late yet, she could go pick some black heart fruits.


    Anyway, he had nothing to do..

 Chapter 676

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Xia Zhixing didn¡¯t expect MO Ruyue to be so enthusiastic.


    He was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Yes, now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go change my clothes and set off in a while,¡±


    Xia Zhixing turned around and went back to get her clothes.


    After a while, the two of them rode to Bird Poop Mountain.


    Qi Shaoyu¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw MO Ruyue leave with Xia Zhixing. He then quickly rode his horse and chased after her.


    Xia Zhixing looked back at Qi Shaoyu, who was following behind her, wondering why this guy was here!


    MO Ruyue also noticed it and shouted at Xia Zhixing, ¡°Senior Brother, the person behind is Sixth Senior Brother. Should we wait for Sixth Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. Maybe your Sixth Senior Brother is just going the same way as us, but to a different place.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    MO Ruyue was skeptical. Why did she feel that Fifth Brother was slightly hostile towards Sixth Brother?


    ¡°Fifth Senior Brother will not lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Before the sun set, MO Ruyue and Xia Zhixing arrived at the foot of Bird Poop


    Mountain.


    Bird feces mountain was called bird feces mountain because it was particularly strange among so many mountains. It looked like feces, so it was called bird feces mountain.


    As for why it was not called other sh * t, MO Ruyue was not too sure.


    ¡°Why are you two so fast? I¡¯ve been chasing you!¡¯


    Qi Shaoyu got off the horse, looking a little disheveled, but it didn¡¯t affect his appearance.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Xia Zhixing didn¡¯t welcome him. Although they were brothers and got along well, their relationship wasn¡¯t always so harmonious.


    Even the best siblings in the family, who were usually very good, would often have conflicts.


    Qi Shaoyu got off his horse and tied the rope to a tree.¡±¡±You can¡¯t come to Bird


    Poop Mountain alone. If you can come, why can¡¯t l?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Why are you learning from me?¡±


    Xia Zhixing stared at Qi Shaoyu with an unfriendly gaze. The air seemed to have a trace of smoke.


    MO Ruyue looked left and right. She had never seen her two Senior Brothers throw a tantrum before.


    He had always thought that his senior brothers in the Demon World had a good relationship, but it seemed that this was not the case.


    ¡°Senior brothers¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    The two Senior Brothers shouted at the same time to stop MO Ruyue from comforting her.


    MO Ruyue looked innocent.


    ¡°Xia Zhixing, do you really think that you are my senior brother just because I call you senior brother?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu said coldly.


    Both of them were about the same age, but Xia Zhixing came to the Demon Realm earlier.


    Xia Zhixing wasn¡¯t used to Qi Shaoyu¡¯s temper. She said sarcastically,¡± I¡¯m the one who begged you to call me Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°When a certain someone first entered the Demon Realm, it was a certain someone who kept calling him senior brother! ¡±


    Qi Shaoyu¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse, as if he was about to explode.


    ¡°Xia Zhixing, don¡¯t go too far. Do you think I want to call you senior brother?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want you to call me senior brother.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue was standing beside them, the two Senior Brothers seemed to treat her as air.


    She had been in the Demon Realm for so long, but she had never encountered such a lineup.


    Until now, she still didn¡¯t know why her two senior brothers were bickering.


    He felt very inexplicable.


    MO Ruyue looked at the two of them and finally decided not to interfere in their affairs.


    If she wanted to fight, she would fight. Anyway, she would not help.


    They were all his senior brothers, and both his hands and back were flesh. It would not be good to help anyone.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t noticed MO Ruyue¡¯s departure. They were ready to fight at the foot of the mountain.


    The sound of the chirping of the little worms could be heard on the bird shit mountain. MO Ruyue climbed up step by step. Vaguely, he seemed to hear someone talking.


    However, he did not hear it very clearly.


    It seemed that someone had already arrived, and it was just a little above.


    Thus, MO Ruyue quickened her pace. She had to find the Black Heart Fruit as soon as possible.


    At the foot of the mountain, Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing came back to their senses and realized that MO Ruyue had disappeared.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Junior Sister?¡±


    Xia Zhixings face darkened. She looked around but did not see MO Ruyue.


    Qi Shaoyu glanced at Xia Zhixing and snorted.


    Then, he headed up the mountain. Ruyue must have gone up ahead of time.


    Seeing Qi Shaoyu enter the mountain, Xia Zhixing quickly followed.


    She was too busy bickering with Qi Shaoyu to notice that Ruyue had already entered the mountain alone.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue had already found the legendary Black Heart Fruit.


    There were nearly ten black fruits on a small tree.


    Under the light of the setting sun, she saw the appearance of the black heart fruit. It was the same color as the snake fruit and had an alluring luster.


    He wanted to take a bite and see what it tasted like.


    Just as MO Ruyue was about to pick the Black Heart Fruit, a stone was thrown at her.


    She hurriedly dodged the rock, or else the rock would have hit her hand.


    He looked in the direction of the stone with an unhappy expression.


    Three men and a woman appeared in her line of sight.


    ¡°Who are you? The Black Heart Fruit is ours.¡±


    The man in the lead glared at MO Ruyue fiercely.


    MO Ruyue reached out and plucked a Black Heart Fruit, then ate it in front of the four of them.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The man didn¡¯t expect that the woman in front of him wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, she picked a Black Heart Fruit and started eating it.


    He ate the Black Heart Fruit openly in front of them.


    ¡°Where did this stupid girl come from? She actually ate the Black Heart Fruit in front of us. Are you tired of living?¡±


    The woman also berated MO Ruyue. She was very dissatisfied with MO Ruyue!s behavior.


    This was clearly a blatant provocation!


    MO Ruyue shook her head and clicked her tongue.¡± It doesn¡¯t even taste as good as the snake fruit.¡±¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to care about the four people in front of her. She didn¡¯t even look at them.


    ¡°Stupid girl, the Black Heart Fruit is ours. Who told you to pick it?¡±


    The woman took a few steps toward MO Ruyue, her hand tightly gripping her sword.


    If this woman didn¡¯t listen to her advice, then she could only kill this stinky girl who stole the Black Heart Fruit.


    MO Ruyue raised her head and threw the unfinished Black Heart Fruit on the ground.


    ¡°Oh, what a joke. How do you prove that the Black Heart Fruit is yours?¡±


    She was the one who discovered the Black Heart Fruit first, but these shameless fellows actually said that the Black Heart Fruit was theirs.


    They had never seen such a ridiculous thing.


    Although there were many people on the other side, MO Ruyue was not afraid.


    ¡°Damned girl, I advise you not to be ungrateful and leave this place as soon as possible. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The woman said coldly. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would come to pick the Black Heart Fruit before them.


    Fortunately, there was only one person on the other side, while they had four people on their side. It was more than enough to deal with them.


    ¡°Senior Sister, why are you talking to her? Just kill her. No one will find out if you kill someone in the wilderness.¡±


    Another man said impatiently.


    So what if they found the Black Heart Fruit before them? Whoever was stronger would be able to dominate everything.


    ¡°Who are you? You actually want to kill people?¡±


    MO Ruyue was curious about where these people came from. How could they talk about killing people so casually?


    As the Saintess of the Demon World, she did not dare to say such words casually.


    There was no reason to kill the other party if they had no grudge against him. Killing someone without a reason was a lunatic.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little brat. You don¡¯t deserve to know who we are.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    Then, she drew her sword and slashed at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue lost control of her body and caught the blade with her bare hands.


    Damn it, his body was completely out of control.


    Previously, when her Demon Venerable Master was practicing the sword, she did not catch the white blade with her bare hands. She thought that this skill had already lost its effect.


    Unexpectedly¡­

 Chapter 677

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He saw a woman in purple holding a sword, and the blade was intercepted by a woman in black.


    The scene seemed a little strange. ¡°Who are you? You can actually take my sword!¡±


    The woman looked incredulous.


    Usually, very few people could catch her sword. In the immortal sect, other than the master and the elders, very few people could catch her sword.


    The few men beside him also widened their eyes at this scene.


    This stupid girl actually caught Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s sword so easily!


    What kind of background was this?


    Senior Sister Sister¡¯s sword was made of black iron and weighed 300 pounds!


    MO Ruyue looked embarrassed. She didn¡¯t want to take this woman¡¯s sword, but she couldn¡¯t control her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m me, a different kind of human being!¡¯


    ¡°Trying to snatch the Black Heart Fruit from us? Go to hell!¡±


    The other man also drew his sword and slashed at MO Ruyue ferociously.


    The black figure flashed, and MO Ruyue caught the white blade with her bare hands again.


    The scene fell silent again.


    ¡°Catch, catch!¡±


    The four of them stared at the woman in disbelief.


    He caught the blade once again. Who was this woman?


    The man wanted to take his sword away, but he found that he could not move it at all.


    How did this woman do it?


    MO Ruyue let go of the man¡¯s sword. She raised her chin and shot a contemptuous glance at the four of them.


    ¡°You think you can snatch the Black Heart Fruit from me? You overestimate yourselves! ¡±


    However, the four of them did not give up.


    ¡± You only have two hands,¡± another man said.¡± You can only catch one sword at a time. Let¡¯s see how you can catch the sword with the four of us.¡±¡±


    Eldest Senior Sister felt that this method was feasible. Unless this woman in front of her had a clone, it was absolutely impossible for her to catch their swords.


    The four of them came to a decision and prepared to attack MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue silently took out a brick from her back. She really couldn¡¯t catch the swords of four people at the same time.


    At this moment, two figures appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing shielded MO Ruyue behind them at the same time, their eyes unhappily sweeping across the three men and one woman in front of them.


    They had already heard their conversation.


    ¡°You want to deal with my junior sister? Have you asked me?¡±


    Xia Zhixing raised his eyebrows, and a murderous intent was hidden in his cold eyes.


    Fortunately, he had arrived early. Otherwise, Junior Sister definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with these four guys.


    Qi Shaoyu glanced at Xia Zhixing from the corner of his eyes, lifted his chin slightly and said,¡±¡±Where did you get the guts to bully my junior sister?¡±


    Big Sister looked at the two men who suddenly appeared and felt that things had become a little difficult.


    He didn¡¯t expect that brat to have helpers.


    Fortunately, the other party only had three people while they had four. In terms of numbers, they could be considered to have won.


    ¡°l advise the two of you to take your junior sisters and leave this place quickly.


    The Black Heart Fruit is ours. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being rude to


    Big Sister had no intention of retreating.


    How could he give up the Black Heart Fruit that was in his hands?


    MO Ruyue immediately retorted,¡± The four of you should leave. I was the one who found the Black Heart Fruit first.¡¯


    Because he heard the voices of these people, he knew their purpose.


    Therefore, she took another route to speed up her search for the Black Heart Fruit. Finally, she found it before these people.


    First come, first served. The Black Heart Fruit was naturally hers.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect these shameless people to make her give up the Black Heart Fruit because of the number of people.


    How could there be such a good thing in the world?


    Fortunately, she still had two of her senior brothers. Three against four, they were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, but not necessarily in terms of quality.


    ¡°A bunch of shameless people, pui!¡¯


    MO Ruyue spat at the few people in front of her.


    He had seen shameless people before, but he had never seen such shameless people.


    In fact, even if MO Ruyue had not discovered the Black Heart Fruit first, they would not have given it away.


    After all, they were the people of the Demon Realm that others said were unreasonable and domineering.


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Qi Shaoyu¡¯s thin lips curled into a nonchalant smile.¡± Not to mention that my junior sister discovered the Black Heart Fruit first, even if she didn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t have given such a good spirit fruit to someone else.¡¯


    The sky gradually darkened, and the howls of wild wolves sounded in the distant forest.


    Neither side wanted to give up the Black Heart Fruit to the other.


    Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s expression darkened. Seeing that the sky was getting darker, she thought of a good idea.


    ¡°How about this, we split the Black Heart Fruits on the tree in half. This way, you won¡¯t lose anything, and we won¡¯t lose anything either. We can also avoid a war, killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    They had come here for the Black Heart Fruit. They did not expect that there would be other people here to pick the Black Heart Fruit.


    This method was definitely a very good one.


    No one could think of a better and fairer way than this.


    However, MO Ruyue did not want to give up.¡± Why should I split the Black


    Heart Fruits with you?¡±


    ¡°If not, we can only have a contest!¡±


    Eldest Senior Sister stared coldly at MO Ruyue.


    He only felt that this woman was very annoying.


    ¡°Who has ever heard that the people of the Demon Realm will divide things fairly with others?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu raised his eyebrows and mocked.


    In any case, the demon world was full of bad characters, so he naturally had to play the role of a bad person well. Only then could he live up to his reputation.


    The Demon Realm!


    These two words stirred up ripples in the hearts of the four people.


    Eldest Senior Sister took half a step back and widened her eyes. Her lips trembled.¡± You¡¯re from the Demon Realm?¡±


    The three junior brothers also took half a step back.


    The people of the Demon Realm were not good people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we look like we¡¯re from the Demon Realm?¡±


    MO Ruyue blinked her beautiful and clear eyes, looking harmless.


    This image had nothing to do with the bad reputation of the demon world.


    Who would have thought that such a beautiful girl was actually a lackey of the demon world?


    Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s heart trembled and she said coldly,¡±¡±ln that case, all the more I can¡¯t let you evil people of the Demon Realm off. Today, 1 will enforce justice on behalf of the heavens and kill all of you lackeys of the Demon Realm.¡±


    After saying that, Eldest Senior Sister led her three Junior Brothers to attack MO Ruyue and the others.


    Three against four, MO Ruyue caught the blade with her bare hands at the critical moment and controlled one of the men¡¯s sword.


    Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing were entangled with the other three.


    There was a forest all around. Leaves fell to the ground and branches were mercilessly cut off.


    The strength of these people in front of him was not considered to be wrong. They were not as weak as the people from the Jade Pure Immortal Sect.


    This was especially so for the eldest senior sister. The sword in her hand actually brought with it a strong sword wind.


    If this were to happen, the game would probably take a lot of damage.


    ¡°Damn it, let go of my sword!¡±


    The man cursed in a low voice. He could not draw his sword at all. Was this woman¡¯s hand made of iron?


    He lifted his leg and wanted to lift MO Ruyue. Since he couldn¡¯t pull the sword away, he would kick this woman away.


    However, his method was useless. MO Ruyue nimbly dodged it.


    ¡°Little guy, watch how I kick you.¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted and kicked the man¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°l know your fatal weakness is here!¡±


    She had a smug smile on her face.


    The man let out a miserable cry, and then his voice disappeared because he was in so much pain that he did not even have the strength to cry out.


    He closed his legs, released his sword, and fell to the ground.


    He felt like he was about to die.


    The pain of heaven and earth shattering

 Chapter 678

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When the few people who were fighting saw the man on the ground, they all felt pain three inches below their abdomen.


    Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu broke out in cold sweat.


    Ruyue¡¯s kick almost sent the man away.


    Only a man could understand this pain.


    One of the four was taken care of, and the remaining three hurriedly stopped.


    Big Sister looked at the three people in front of her coldly and quickly gave the order to retreat. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡±


    Although the two men were not very strong, they did not have an advantage in a fight.


    Moreover, these were people from the Demon Realm. She was worried that these cunning people from the Demon Realm would have reinforcements.


    The two junior brothers picked up the man with the sad balls and left.


    At this moment, the sky had already darkened.


    ¡°At least they know what¡¯s good for them.¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted.


    He turned around and smiled at his two senior brothers.¡± The Black Heart


    Fruit is ours now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back quickly after picking the Black Heart Fruit. It¡¯s getting late.¡¯


    Xia Zhixing said as she reached out to pick the black heart fruit. These black heart fruits could be eaten by herself or sold in the market.


    MO Ruyue asked curiously as she plucked the Black Heart Fruits,¡±¡±Speaking of which, which sect did those guys just come from?¡± I forgot to ask.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which immortal sect they are from. They are enemies with our Demon Realm anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter which immortal sect they are from.¡¯


    Qi Shaoyu didn¡¯t know which sect they were from.


    Soon, the three of them had picked all the Black Heart Fruits on the tree.


    MO Ruyue picked five, and the rest were picked by Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing.


    After plucking the Black Heart Fruit, they went down the mountain.


    ¡°Eh, where did our horses go?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked around. She could still see her surroundings clearly under the moonlight.


    Three horses, none of them were there.


    ¡°Could it have been ridden away by those guys just now?¡±


    She seemed to have thought of something and her face was filled with anger.


    At this moment, Qi Shaoyu frowned and said,¡±¡®I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you smell the scent of blood in the air?¡±


    Upon hearing Qi Shaoyu¡¯s words, MO Ruyue sniffed the air.¡± There really is.¡±¡±


    Xia Zhixing pointed at the black object not far away,¡± I¡¯m afraid our horses have been eaten by the monsters.¡±


    ¡°Then how are we going back?¡±


    There was still a long distance from here to the Demon Realm. It would probably be around midnight when they walked back.


    ¡°We can only walk back.¡± Qi Shaoyu sighed.


    Thus, the three of them walked back.


    The horse had already been eaten by the spiritual monster. There was no village or shop in this place, so there was no way to find any means of


    transportation.


    MO Ruyue was exhausted when she walked back.


    ¡°Senior brothers, I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡±


    He still had to meet the Demon Venerable Master tomorrow. If he didn¡¯t have a good rest, how could he concentrate on practicing his sword technique?


    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing spoke almost at the same time.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw disdain in each other¡¯s eyes.


    After MO Ruyue disappeared from their sight, the two of them walked back to their respective homes.


    No one was willing to put down their pride and admit defeat.


    Both of them felt that there was no reason for them to give in to each other. No, what could they do?


    MO Ruyue placed the Black Heart Fruit on the table, washed up, and prepared to sleep.


    He could faintly hear the cooing of pigeons.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a messenger pigeon by the window.


    Why were there pigeons? Wasn¡¯t it already gone?


    This kind of messenger pigeon could not be discovered by the people of the Demon Realm. If they used it as an excuse, she would be finished.


    Then, she became a traitor of the demon world and was turned into a human pig by Jing Xichen.


    At the thought of this, MO Ruyue¡¯s sleepiness suddenly disappeared. She quickly got up and brought the pigeon in.


    Looking at the creed on the pigeon¡¯s leg, his expression immediately became solemn.


    At this moment, there was movement outside. MO Ruyue was so frightened that she quickly erased the note.


    MO Ruyue did not dare to make a sound when she saw a row of patrolling disciples passing by her house.


    His heart beat faster. This feeling of being a spy was really not good. He felt that he could be discovered at any time.


    Every time she received a message from the immortal sect, it would make her feel uneasy.


    Nio Ruyue heaved a long sigh of relief when the footsteps gradually faded away. She then released the pigeon.


    She didn¡¯t want to roast pigeons in the middle of the night.


    The content of the creed was to meet her at the usual place at noon tomorrow. ¡°Why is that damned Lan Qi looking for me?¡±


    MO Ruyue muttered. She still had to find her Demon Venerable Master to practice her swordsmanship tomorrow!


    It seemed that he had to find an excuse to see Lan Qi.


    The next morning, MO Ruyue brought Ghost Thoughts and the two Black Heart Fruits to the cultivation place.


    When she passed by Ye Yunfengs room, she gave him one.


    The remaining one was prepared to be given to his Demon Venerable Master.


    ¡°Good morning, Master.¡±


    Nio Ruyue greeted him warmly.


    However, the cold and aloof Demon Venerable Master did not even lift his eyelids, not even giving a damn about MO Ruyue.


    Nio Ruyue wasn¡¯t surprised at all by the Demon Venerable Master¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Master, this Black Heart Fruit is for you. Yesterday, I went to Bird Poop Mountain with Senior Brother Xia and Senior Brother Qi to pick it. I spent a lot of effort to pick one. I want to give this one to master to thank you for your teachings.¡±


    MO Ruyue presented the Black Heart Fruit with both hands as if it was a treasure, her mouth full of flattering words.


    Flattery would not wear off.


    Sometimes, it was better to have a sweet mouth.


    Ming Sihan glanced at the Black Heart Fruit. It was useless to him.


    ¡°Are you using the Black Heart Fruit to mock this venerable self for being black-hearted?¡±


    He deliberately misinterpreted MO Ruyue!s meaning. ¡°No, no, how could I do such a treasonous thing?¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head and quickly denied it.


    ¡°This Black Heart Fruit is just a gift from this disciple to show respect to


    Master.¡±


    This man was thinking too much.


    Even if she had ten guts, she would not dare to mock the dignified Demon Lord of the Demon World.


    At least for now, she didn¡¯t dare to. She didn¡¯t have the strength to mock him.


    ¡°It¡¯s tasteless to eat and a pity to throw it away.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s evaluation of the Black Heart Fruit.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I taught you yesterday?¡± he asked MO Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°I will never forget what Master taught me.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue practicing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue put down the Black Heart Fruit and started practicing her Ghost Sense.


    Ming Sihan was lying on his side in his bed with a bamboo scroll in his hand. His brows were sometimes furrowed and sometimes relaxed.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not even glance at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess up your breathing. Use softness to overcome hardness and combine hardness and softness.¡¯


    Ming Sihan lowered his head and pointed.


    MO Ruyue glanced at Ming Sihan and realized that he was not looking at her, but he knew the flaws of her swordsmanship.


    ¡°This is the simplest and most basic of the Nebula Sword Techniques. If you can completely master the Nebula Sword Technique, it will not be difficult for you to defeat a Golden Core cultivator with your Qi Refinement cultivation.¡± Ming Sihan said casually.


    This was a unique sword technique that he had developed. He had originally wanted to use it himself and discover that this sword technique was more suitable for women.


    ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡±


    This was the first time MO Ruyue had heard of such a saying. She had thought that the higher one¡¯s cultivation base was, the more powerful the cultivator would be. ¡°You don¡¯t believe in my words?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    How could MO Ruyue not believe it?


    Then, she thought of something and asked,¡±Master, I have a question that I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s appropriate to ask, then don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help it,¡±


    ¡°Then ask.¡±


    ¡°I want to know what cultivation level Master is at now, can he defeat the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡±


    Who was more powerful, the Demon Venerable or the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect?


    Moreover, the Demon Venerable seemed to have some relationship with the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know my Nascent Soul cultivation? As for whether he could defeat the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect, he was also very curious. He would know when he went to Xuanling Immortal Sect to try that man next time..¡±

 Chapter 679

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue was about to ask something when the demon chide ¡°Practice your sword properly. What nonsense are you spouting?¡± With your current cultivation, who can you beat?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied. She could not defeat anyone with her cultivation base, but she could still fight against many people with the system.


    However, he could not say such words.


    It was almost noon, and MO Ruyue was a little absent-minded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±


    His absent-mindedness was discovered by his Demon Venerable Master again.


    MO Ruyue beat him at his own game and clutched her stomach with a pained expression.¡± Master, my stomach feels uncomfortable. I want to poop.¡±¡®


    Ming Sihan showed an extremely disgusted expression. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate for a girl to say such words, right?


    He clenched his fists and pressed them against his high nose bridge.


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to be so disgusted. I haven¡¯t pooped yet.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked helpless. Her Demon Venerable Master¡¯s expression made it seem as if she had pooped on herself.


    It¡¯s really frustrating for me to say that


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Come back in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Master.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue left the training courtyard.


    Ming Sihan watched MO Ruyue leave. Why did he feel like he was being deceived?


    At this time, Ye Yunfeng came to the courtyard and called out respectfully,¡±


    Demon Venerable.¡¯


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated the matter that you asked me to investigate.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng lowered his head, not staring at the demon.


    ¡°Tell me.¡¯


    Ming Sihan raised his eyes slightly and looked at the young man who had grown up.


    She looked quite similar to that man.


    Ye Yunfeng reported all the information he had investigated to Ming Sihan.


    ¡°l understand. You can handle this kind of thing yourself. Our Demon Realm¡¯s reputation is already bad enough anyway, and I don¡¯t mind getting worse.¡±


    Ming Sihan said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Yunfeng already knew what to do in his heart.


    With the Demon Venerable¡¯s words, he did not have to worry about anything


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    When he saw the Black Heart Fruit on the table, his eyes froze.


    Ming Sihan followed Ye Yunfengs line of sight and looked at the Black Heart Fruit. He said casually,¡±¡±lf you want it, take it. This Black Heart Fruit is of no use to me.¡±


    ¡°No, Junior Sister Ruyue also gave me a Black Heart Fruit.¡± Junior Sister Ruyue was really too good at taking care of people.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ming Sihan frowned. If he remembered correctly, that woman said that this was the only black heart fruit she picked.


    MO Ruyue gave him the only Black Heart Fruit as a gift.


    But now, Ye Yunfeng said that he had also received a Black Heart Fruit from


    Nio Ruyue.


    What a little liar.


    Previously, he thought that although this girl was a little stupid, at least she had some filial piety.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he was quite happy in his heart.


    Now that he heard Ye Yunfeng say this, Ming Sihan looked at the Black Heart


    Fruit even more unsightly.


    Ye Yunfeng felt that there was something wrong with the demon and said,¡±¡±Demon Venerable, this subordinate wants to go down and get busy.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    Ming Sihan¡¯s tone was a little colder.


    MO Ruyue, that liar!


    At this moment, MO Ruyue wore her mask and went to her usual place.


    When she saw Lan Qi, she couldn¡¯t help but sneeze twice and almost sprayed the mask off her face.


    Lan Qi looked at MO Ruyue and raised his eyes slightly. He sneered,¡± You¡¯ve finally put on your mask.¡±¡±


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the appetite to eat after seeing Mo Ruyue¡¯s face..


    MO Ruyue did not take Lan Qi¡¯s words to heart.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why are you looking for me? Recently, the Devil Realm is heavily guarded. I can¡¯t go out for too long!!


    She asked directly without beating around the bush.


    There was a hint of coldness on his face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t come out for too long or you don¡¯t want to come out?¡±


    ¡°Why would Eldest Senior Brother say that? I can¡¯t wait to return to Xuanling Immortal Sect immediately.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s voice was full of sincerity.


    Lan Qi snorted.¡± What¡¯s going on here? I¡¯ve sent you a pigeon many times, but you didn¡¯t reply or send a pigeon back!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, have you ever written a creed for me? I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t received anything these days, nor have I seen any pigeons. 1 was still wondering if Eldest Brother had forgotten about it.¡±


    MO Ruyue pretended to be innocent, indicating that she did not know anything about the pigeon.


    Lan Qi scrutinized MO Ruyue.¡± You¡¯d better not play any tricks. If you dare to betray the immortal sect, you¡¯ll be making an enemy of the entire Xuanling Immortal Sect. I¡¯ll let the people of the Devil World know that you¡¯re a spy sent by our immortal sect. When that happens, both the immortal sect and the


    Devil World will hunt you down!¡±


    He had plenty of ways to deal with MO Ruyue.


    He wanted MO Ruyue to listen to him obediently.


    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re worrying too much. The immortal sect is so good to me, how could 1 betray them?¡±


    MO Ruyue hated being threatened the most.


    It was obvious that Lan Qi had done what she hated the most.


    She was indeed not Lan Qi¡¯s match now, and it was not good to fight him to the death here.


    After all, she still wanted to live well. It was not easy for her to climb from a nameless disciple to the position of Saintess. Now, she was the only disciple of the Demon Lord.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that you won¡¯t betray the immortal sect. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    Lan Qi snorted. He was quite satisfied with MO Ruyue¡¯s attitude.


    He wanted MO Ruyue to know that he had something on her.


    ¡°Is there any news on the whereabouts of the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡± Lan Qi asked.¡¯


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°Useless thing, what have you been doing for so long? There wasn¡¯t even any news about the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    Lan Qi immediately cursed.


    The matter of the Seven-colored Fire Seed had already made him very angry, but now he realized that MO Ruyue hadn¡¯t done anything. How could he not be angry?


    MO Ruyue muttered in her heart,¡¯lf you need it, go find it yourself.¡¯


    ¡°The Demon Realm has appointed a new Saintess. Who is that Saintess?¡± Lan Qi asked again.


    Other than the people of the Demon Realm, no one else seemed to know what the legendary Saintess looked like.


    ¡°That Saintess is not simple. She was selected by the disciples of the Demon Realm. She is beautiful and can be called the number one beauty of the Demon Realm. If you ask me, it is not an exaggeration to say that the Saintess can be called the number one beauty of the Nine Regions.¡±


    ¡°Is she that beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s beautiful. The Demon Lord¡¯s taste can¡¯t be too bad. Her figure is especially good, her front and back are curvy, and her skin is whiter than snow.¡±


    Listening to MO Ruyue¡¯s description of the Saintess, Lan Qi was a little curious about her.


    Then, he asked,¡±What¡¯s the Saint¡¯s cultivation level?¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never fought with the Saintess before, so I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s powerful or not. But the fact that the Saintess wiped out the entire Jade Pure Celestial Sect alone is enough to prove that she¡¯s powerful.¡±


    Hmph!¡± Lan Qi snorted coldly.¡± The small Jade Pure Immortal Sect is just an unrated immortal sect. It¡¯s far inferior to our Xuanling Immortal Sect. What¡¯s there to be surprised about when the Holy Maiden annihilated the entire Jade Pure Immortal Sect.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Senior Brother is right. Yuqing Immortal¡¯s goalball doesn¡¯t count. ¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    This man¡¯s real body was Ling Rene


    Lan Qi did not dare to stay there for long. He reminded,¡±You¡¯d better find out about the Heaven-cleaving Sword as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡±You¡¯re dreaming. Nio Ruyue agreed on the surface, but her heart was indeed silent.


    ¡°And remember to reply in time!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, I think it¡¯s better not to contact each other in the future. After all, Capricorn¡¯s security is getting tighter and tighter.¡±


    Replying to your message? Dream on..

 Chapter 680

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lan Qj pursed his lips. ¡°How am I supposed to find you if I don¡¯t contact you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Every month, every fifteen, senior martial brother, you come here at noon, every three o¡¯clock, every time. When I don¡¯t come, you leave. This means that I don¡¯t have any news. As long as I have any news, I will come here to meet you on the fifteenth at noon, every three o¡¯clock¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue said.


    As long as she came once, she would lose.


    Seeing Lan Qj¡¯s thoughtful expression, MO Ruyue continued to bluff him.¡± Senior Brother, what are you still thinking about? This is the only way to ensure that my identity won¡¯t be exposed. If I¡¯m exposed, the Demon Realm won¡¯t let me off, and neither will Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±


    ¡°If my identity hadn¡¯t been leaked, 1 could have been a spy in the Demon


    Realm. One day, the two of us would have worked together to destroy the Demon Realm, and we would have been the heroes who had eliminated the Demon Realm.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, if the sect master is happy, he might let you be an elder.¡¯


    Lan Qi nodded repeatedly, feeling that what MO Ruyue said made sense.


    The position of an elder was very tempting.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to become so smart after not seeing you for a short time.


    Your idea is quite good,¡± he praised.¡±


    Idiot! MO Ruyue cursed in her heart, then happily said,¡±¡±Does Senior Brother agree with my method?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree. From now on, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here on the 15th of every month.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Senior Brother, our hard work will definitely not be in vain.¡±


    MO Ruyue had a determined look on her face.


    ¡°We will become heroes in everyone¡¯s eyes in the future.¡±


    Heroes only need one, one


    This world did not need so many heroes, not to mention that MO Ruyue was just a woman.


    Women should just take care of their husbands and children. Why should they compete with men for heroes?


    ¡°Alright, you should go back quickly. Don¡¯t expose your identity. You still have to bring back useful information for us.¡±


    Lan Qj waved his hand and asked MO Ruyue to leave.


    ¡°Alright, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll be leaving first. You should hurry back too.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue turned around and left with a mocking smile on her face.


    Lan Qi would never have thought that she had already betrayed him, right?


    MO Ruyue took off her mask and prepared to go back to eat something. She would go to the Demon Lord¡¯s place to practice her swordsmanship in the afternoon.


    At this moment, Shen Yunyan appeared in MO Ruyue¡¯s line of sight. She smiled coldly.¡± Senior Sister, you just came back from there. What did you do?¡±¡±


    MO Ruyue ignored him and walked around Shen Yunyan.


    Shen Yunyan did not give up and followed MO Ruyue¡¯s footsteps. She continued,¡±¡±Senior Sister should be at the Demon Lord¡¯s place at this time, but she came back from there. Could it be that she went there to meet someone?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I go over there to shit?¡±


    MO Ruyue snapped back. Shen Yunyan probably did not know who she had gone to see.


    ¡°A woman¡¯s words are so vulgar. It¡¯s really an eye-opener.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a vulgar person to begin with. What¡¯s wrong with saying vulgar words? Or do you not need to poop? All you¡¯re doing is taking food?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shen Yunyan¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Pooping is just an excuse. The toilet isn¡¯t over there! What are you trying to hide?¡±


    There must be some secret about this woman.


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks and turned around to glare at Shen Yunyan unhappily.¡± What? You want to interfere when I¡¯m taking a dump?¡± Isn¡¯t it popular to poop in the wild these days?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any ethics? What if someone steps on you when you poop outside?¡±


    Shen Yunyan snorted. No matter what MO Ruyue did, she wanted to refute her.


    As long as MO Ruyue was breathing, she would be wrong.


    It was because MO Ruyue had snatched away everything that should have belonged to her, and she was even favored by the Demon Lord.


    Therefore, she had a grudge against MO Ruyue.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a busybody. If you really have nothing to do, go find an electronics factory to work! It¡¯s fine if you go to pick manure and water the vegetables. Don¡¯t put all your thoughts on me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think that you like me and that¡¯s why you think about me everywhere.¡±


    Couldn¡¯t this woman find something to do?


    He had to make things difficult for her!


    ¡°MO Ruyue, in your dreams. How could I possibly like you? I wish I could chase you out of the Demon Realm.¡±


    Shen Yunyan immediately refuted.


    She only hated MO Ruyue, but she didn¡¯t like her.


    This woman was too self-righteous.


    ¡°An explanation is a cover-up, and a cover-up is the truth.¡±


    Seeing Shen Yunyan¡¯s angry look, MO Ruyue felt that it was a little funny.


    She didn¡¯t know how she had offended Shen Yunyan, but Shen Yunyan always made things difficult for her.


    She walked towards her room, ignoring Shen Yunyan.


    However, Shen Yunyan did not give her the chance to leave. She reached out and stopped her.


    Nio Ruyue grabbed Shen Yunyan¡¯s hand and flung it away. She warned,¡± Shen Yunyan, you better watch your eyes. I am not only your Senior Sister now, but also the Devil World¡¯s Saintess. You can¡¯t afford to offend me!¡±¡±


    Shen Yunyan staggered and fell to the ground from the force of MO Ruyue¡¯s throw. She glared at MO Ruyue with hatred. This damned MO Ruyue actually tripped her.


    ¡°What did you do to Sister Yun Yan?¡±


    At this moment, a voice was heard. Li Zeyan¡¯s face was filled with anger.


    He walked over and pulled Shen Yunyan up from the ground. He asked with concern, ¡°¡®Sister Yun Yan, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    Shen Yunyan listened to Li Zeyan¡¯s concern and was secretly happy. She had not wasted her brainwashing of Li Zeyan these past few days.


    Her acting skills exploded. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and not the first time anyway. It doesn¡¯t hurt.


    You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Has she always bullied you like this?¡±


    Li Zeyan shot a glance at MO Ruyue, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    He had thought that MO Ruyue was a gentle woman, but he had not expected her to be so vicious.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be like this in front of others. He will only be like this in private.¡±


    Shen Yunyan said with a wronged expression. She lowered her head and looked sad.


    She even hid behind Li Zeyan as if she was afraid of MO Ruyue¡¯s revenge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t the other people in the Demon Realm know that she is such a two-faced woman?¡±


    Li Zeyan was a little indignant.


    This woman was actually so good at pretending.


    ¡°Who would believe it?¡±


    Shen Yunyan was soft and weak, and her tear-stained face deeply aroused the sympathy of the opposite sex.


    ¡± MO Ruyue, you¡¯re really too much. I thought you were really a good person, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan turned his head and reprimanded MO Ruyue.


    He felt that he had been deceived by MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue, who had been silent the whole time, listened to Shen Yunyan and Li Zeyan¡¯s conversation. Her beautiful face had a smile on it as she clapped her hands casually.¡± Awesome, awesome, awesome. Shen Yunyan, who has been twisting right and wrong and lying all the time, is really a person who has been stabbed in the butt by a knife. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have to act with your acting skills. If I were a director, I would definitely arrange a Hollywood female lead for you.¡±


    Shen Yunyan could understand the first part of the sentence, but she did not understand the second part.


    After all, she was really making it up. When MO Ruyue picked her out, her face turned green and red.


    ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. Brother Zeyan, let¡¯s go,¡±


    In any case, she just needed to make Li Zeyan think that MO Ruyue was a woman who didn¡¯t mean what she said.


    Although MO Ruyue was the one who brought Li Zeyan back, she was most pleased and proud of the fact that she had managed to turn Li Zeyan over to her side to fight against MO Ruyue.


    It must have been hard to watch the person I brought back get close to someone else, right?

 Chapter 681

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing that Shen Yunyan was not going to pursue the matter, Li Zeyan said with a firm look in his eyes, ¡°We can¡¯t just let it go like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    MO Ruyue crossed her arms and stared at Li Zeyan, trying to figure out what he was going to do.


    Shen Yunyan was quite capable. In just a few days, she had brainwashed Li Zeyan.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was a mistake to let Li Zeyan follow Shen Yunyan.


    Li Zeyan was a 16-year-old teenager. He shouldn¡¯t be led astray by others.


    ¡°You made Sister Yun Yan fall, so you have to apologize to Sister Yun Yan!¡±


    The young man shouted fearlessly.


    He was not as tall as MO Ruyue, so he had to raise his head slightly.


    ¡°You want me to apologize?¡±


    MO Ruyue laughed as if she had heard a funny joke.


    ¡°Li Zeyan, get this straight. I¡¯m the Demon World¡¯s Saintess.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s nxong with the Saintess of the Demon Realm? If you do something wrong, you have to apologize!¡¯


    ¡°Have you ever seen the Holy Maiden of the Demon Realm apologize after killing someone?¡±


    He looked at Shen Yunyan. Did this woman want to be punished by the heavens again?


    If Shen Yunyan really wanted to be punished by the heavens, she could satisfy her.


    ¡°You were wrong in the first place. Why don¡¯t you apologize?¡±


    Li Zeyan clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t win against the woman in front of him.


    If he could beat this woman in front of him, he would have punched her long ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to apologize, but if I apologize to her without doing anything wrong, she will be punished by the heavens.¡±


    Nio Ruyue said earnestly. Li Zeyan was still too young and did not know anything.


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Li Zeyan didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°What she said just now was nonsense. She just wanted people to misunderstand me.¡¯


    She raised her chin slightly and said to Shen Yunyan,¡±¡±Do you need me to apologize to you? But if you did that, you might be punished by the heavens. Anyone who lied would be punished by the heavens.¡±


    Li Zeyan was skeptical of MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    Because MO Ruyue looked calm and confident.


    Was Sister Yun Yan really lying?


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Facing MO Ruyue¡¯s aggressiveness, she panicked.


    She had been struck by lightning several times before, all because she had lied through her teeth.


    She didn¡¯t believe that something like this would happen every time. Besides, Li Zeyan was still here.


    It was not easy to make Li Zeyan hate MO Ruyue, so he could not let his efforts go to waste.


    So, Shen Yunyan calmed herself down.¡± You should apologize for what you did wrong. Now you¡¯re even trying to defend yourself.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    MO Ruyue said in a low voice. Her tone did not sound like she was apologizing at all. She had only said those few words casually.


    He apologized arrogantly without any sincerity.


    Li Zeyan looked up at the clear sky. There was no sign of divine retribution.


    Therefore, it meant that what Sister Yun Yan said was true.


    ¡°It seems like¡­


    Before Li Zeyan could finish his sentence, he heard a thunderous sound.


    A bolt of lightning struck Shen Yunyan.


    Shen Yunyan rolled her eyes and fell unconscious on the ground.


    This scene shocked Li Zeyan.


    Nio Ruyue was very calm throughout the whole process. This was not the first time she had seen Shen Yunyan being punished by the heavens, so she was not shocked at all.


    She pointed at Shen Yunyan, who was lying on the ground. The sunlight shone on her face, and she said with a hint of regret,¡±¡±See, this is her retribution.¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes were complicated. The gentle and understanding Sister Yun Yan was actually a woman who was full of nonsense.


    Thinking of this, Li Zeyan felt very sad. ¡°l thought what she said was true. I trusted her so much.¡±


    He said in a somewhat dejected manner.


    He had almost become someone who could not differentiate right from wrong.


    MO Ruyue patted Li Zeyan¡¯s shoulder and said,¡± It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s those who have ulterior motives who are at fault. You need to be independent and self-taught. You also need to have the ability to distinguish right from wrong.


    You can¡¯t just listen to what others say.¡±


    Hearing Nio Ruyue¡¯s words, Li Zeyan seemed to understand.


    He looked down at Shen Yunyan, who was lying on the ground, and seemed to have made a decision.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, I¡¯d better come back and follow you.¡±


    Birds of a feather flock together. He was afraid that he would become like


    Shen Yunyan in the future if he stayed with her for too long.


    Therefore, it was better to leave Shen Yunyan as soon as possible.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. She did not want to stay with Shen Yunyan anymore?


    ¡°l don¡¯t have time to take care of you.¡±


    She was busy, not to mention that she was a spy and a saintess.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s childish face was filled with anger.¡± At my age, some people are already fathers. Why are you still treating me like a child? 1 don¡¯t need to be taken care of!¡±¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a baby, so why would he need special care?


    ¡°Are you sure you want to follow the great body?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression was grave. After going around in circles, Li Zeyan had finally decided to stay by her side.


    Actually, it would be good if she didn¡¯t follow Shen Yunyan.


    With Shen Yunyan¡¯s personality, who knew what Li Zeyan would become?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I don¡¯t need you to serve me. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know how to


    do.¡±


    MO Ruyue was tempted when she heard Li Zeyan say that he knew how to do laundry, cook, and clean up the house.


    Her eyes sparkled like stars in the Milky Way.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many boys like you these days.¡±


    His tone was gratified.


    In modern times, there were not many sixteen-year-olds who knew how to wash clothes, cook, and do housework.


    Those who could do the laundry and clean up the house at this age were all their parents ¡®considerate little quilted jackets.


    This was the first time Li Zeyan had heard someone praise him like this. In his opinion, he should be able to do all these.


    Her face was slightly red as she slowly nothing. In my village, people of my age can do this. It¡¯s nothing strange.¡±


    As he spoke, Li Zeyan¡¯s voice weakened.


    ¡°But they are already dead.¡±


    Sadness covered his heart.


    MO Ruyue knew that Li Zeyan was feeling terrible, but she could not empathize with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. One day, I¡¯ll help you find the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Li Zeyan stared at MO Ruyue.


    Thinking of her training in the afternoon, MO Ruyue lowered her head and looked at Shen Yunyan who was still lying on the ground. This woman always liked to stir up trouble. Did she fall in love with the feeling of being struck by lightning?


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but think to herself.


    After that, MO Ruyue sent a disciple of the Devil Realm over to escort Shen Yunyan back to her own territory.


    ¡°In the future, you will live next door. When you have nothing to do, don¡¯t run around the demon world. Be careful not to be eaten by the monsters.¡±


    ¡°There are also monsters in the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°The Demon Realm is so big. There¡¯s nothing. Just don¡¯t be too far away from others alone.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Li Zeyan took MO Ruyue¡¯s words to heart.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, what do you want to eat?¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at Li Zeyan. Seeing how proactive he was, she said,¡±¡®Go to the vegetable garden and take a look. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re good at, make it. ¡±


    Anyway, the vegetables in the vegetable garden were all her favorite.


    There was naturally a cafeteria in the Devil World, but it was a little far from where MO Ruyue lived, so they didn¡¯t bother to go back and forth.


    Moreover, the chefs in the demon world were also problematic. They made strange dark dishes every day.


    There were things like orange stir-fried yam, raspberry stewed chicken, and small lingzhi stir-fried pig intestines..

 Chapter 682

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Having been to the canteen in the Devil World a few times had completely refreshed MO Ruyue¡¯s worldview.


    However, everyone thought it was delicious.


    As a modern person who had eaten a lot of delicacies, he was speechless at this kind of dish.


    The Demon Realm could be considered a food desert.


    Therefore, she still liked to start a new family.


    However, she did not like to cook. It would be great if there was takeout.


    Unfortunately, there was no takeout here. ¡°Is there a vegetable garden here?¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise.


    The vegetable garden should be MO Ruyue¡¯s.


    ¡°In the backyard. Go and take a look for yourself.¡±


    Hence, Li Zeyan went to the backyard and looked at everything in the backyard. His eyes were filled with shock.


    There were actually so many dishes!


    Moreover, he had never seen some of them before.


    The only vegetables he had seen were green vegetables and radishes, as well as some pumpkin and winter melon.


    Mo Ruyue also followed him to the vegetable garden in the backyard. Seeing Li Zeyan¡¯s shocked expression, she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Zeyan turned his head and said in a daze,¡± You have too many dishes here. There are so many varieties that I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    MO Ruyue shrugged and looked up at the sky.¡±¡±When winter comes, there won¡¯t be so many dishes. Just do whatever you know how to do. I still have to go practice after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Zeyan nodded and walked into the vegetable garden.


    In order to leave a good impression on MO Ruyue, he prepared to cook a few of his signature dishes.


    He chose a pumpkin, a very small green pumpkin.


    He picked a few red chilies and some cabbage hearts.


    There were too many things that he did not know and he did not know what to do. He would study them properly when he had time.


    MO Ruyue was watering her plants in the courtyard. Soon, she smelled the fragrance coming from the kitchen.


    She put down the kettle and walked straight to the kitchen.


    Looking at Li Zeyan¡¯s skillful cooking skills, it seemed that this child would be quite good to become a Master Chef in the future.


    ¡°Not bad.¡¯


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, we can eat later.¡±


    Li Zeyan covered the lid of the pot and said to MO Ruyue, who was walking out of the door.


    She would be shocked by his cooking skills later.


    It was finally time for dinner.


    There were only two vegetarian dishes on the table. MO Ruyue only planted vegetables and did not raise any poultry. If she wanted to eat meat, she had to go out and buy it.


    If he had some money, he could go to the demonic cafeteria to buy some ingredients. It was also quite convenient.


    She had done this before, but the price was slightly more expensive than the ones outside.


    Some purchasing disciples wanted to get some price difference from the ingredients.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too outrageous. Otherwise, MO Ruyue would definitely report him.


    ¡°It looks delicious.¡¯


    MO Ruyue gulped and impatiently picked up her chopsticks.


    Li Zeyan scooped a bowl of white rice for MO Ruyue. ¡°This pumpkin is sweet and delicious!¡±


    ¡°This vegetable heart is very tender, crispy, and sweet!¡±


    Although there were only two dishes, MO Ruyue felt that they were delicious.


    He was full of praise.


    Li Zeyan was very happy when he saw that his dishes were recognized by others.


    No one had ever praised his cooking before.


    This feeling made him want to continue doing it in the future.


    He hoped that MO Ruyue would praise him even more.


    ¡°l usually don¡¯t eat rice, but your cooking is too delicious. I want to eat a bowl of rice!¡±


    MO Ruyue only felt that the stir-fried pumpkin was very appetizing and not too sweet.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, I heard that cultivators don¡¯t need to eat. Is that true?¡±


    Initially, Li Zeyan had believed that cultivators didn¡¯t eat. However, when he saw MO Ruyue eating so happily, he began to doubt what he had heard before.


    Didn¡¯t they say that cultivators didn¡¯t eat?


    ¡°The Demon Lord probably doesn¡¯t need to eat. For someone like me, I can¡¯t stand it without eating. Maybe when my cultivation level is high, I won¡¯t need to eat anymore.¡±


    Other than drinking tea, the demon had never eaten anything.


    However, she had only spent a few days with the Demon Venerable, so she did not know him very well.


    ¡°l see. I thought that I didn¡¯t need to eat as long as I cultivated. I even thought that I could cultivate without eating. Back then, I starved myself to cultivate and almost fainted from hunger.¡±


    Li Zeyan was speechless for his actions back then.


    His family¡¯s conditions were not good to begin with. If he could cultivate without eating, he could save a mouthful of food for his family. ¡°You¡¯re really silly. Do you want to learn demonic cultivation?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but smile. What a silly boy.


    Li Zeyan hesitated and said,¡± Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to learn how to be an immortal cultivator. But I¡¯m in the Demon Realm now. It seems like I¡¯m not fated to be an immortal cultivator.¡¯


    Most people would choose immortal cultivation, and only a small number of people would choose devil cultivation.


    Out of a hundred people, only one or two would choose to be a Fiendish Cultivator.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider being a Devil Cultivator?¡± MO Ruyue took the rice from her mouth and mumbled,¡± In fact, demonic cultivators are not bad.¡¯


    Previously, she had been studying immortal cultivation, but now she had changed to demonic cultivation.


    There was nothing bad about being a fiendish cultivator.


    Li Zeyan was eating. He was still considering whether he should learn the Devil Cultivation.


    He was afraid that he would fall into the abyss and be consigned to eternal damnation after learning demonic cultivation.


    Outsiders didn¡¯t recommend learning demonic cultivation.


    Therefore, he did not know who to listen to. ¡°l have to think about it.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, take your time to think about it.¡±


    MO Ruyue put down her bowl and chopsticks. She was so full that she could not continue practicing her swordsmanship in the afternoon.


    It was very uncomfortable to have a bloated stomach that could not be digested.


    Li Zeyan took the initiative to clear the table and wash the dishes.


    Seeing this, MO Ruyue nodded with satisfaction. He was a hardworking young man, so she could keep him by her side.


    When she had nothing to do, she could even do housework and cook for herself. How good would that be?


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t have to pay a single salary.


    How good was that?


    When Shen Yunyan woke up, she found herself lying in her room.


    She was so angry that she was struck by lightning again.


    Why was MO Ruyue struck by lightning every time she apologized to herself?


    Could it be that she had gone too far in lying?


    Otherwise, why would he be struck by lightning again and again?


    Other than this explanation, she could not think of any other possibility.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly say that it was MO Ruyue¡¯s trick, could he?


    MO Ruyue did not have the ability to make the heavens punish her.


    It seemed that he really couldn¡¯t make MO Ruyue apologize to him in front of her in the future.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan¡­¡±


    Shen Yunyan was a little thirsty. She sat up from the bed and called out in a hoarse voice.


    However, no one responded to him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Li Zeyan?¡±


    Shen Yunyan got out of bed in a daze. She felt dizzy.


    After being struck by lightning, his brain was still like paste.


    She shook her head and leaned against the door frame, trying hard to wake herself up.


    ¡°l haven¡¯t seen my body for a long time, I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve died.¡±


    Shen Yunyan cursed with a displeased expression and went to pour herself some water.


    Li Zeyan had seen him being struck by lightning with his own eyes. Now that Li Zeyan was not here, could it be that Li Zeyan had betrayed him?


    Shen Yunyan put down the cup in her hand and walked towards MO Ruyue¡¯s room.


    It was not easy to brainwash Li Zeyan. She would never allow MO Ruyue to take away the brainwashed Li Zeyan from her.


    He hurried to MO Ruyue¡¯s courtyard.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue had already left her residence, leaving Li Zeyan alone in the courtyard, doing what he liked.


    He didn¡¯t have any special hobbies at the moment. He just helped MO Ruyue take care of the flowers and plants in the courtyard.


    He heard that some flowers and plants had great origins.


    He didn¡¯t really understand flowers and plants..

 Chapter 683

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When Shen Yunyan saw that Li Zeyan was indeed here, her expression changed instantly. She said gently, ¡°Brother Zeyan, you¡¯re here?¡± She did not look in the mirror when she came out.


    If she had looked in the mirror, she wouldn¡¯t have come out so rashly.


    Her face was black and white, and her hair was messy. She did not have the image of a lady at all.


    Li Zeyan turned around and looked at Shen Yunyan. He swallowed his saliva in shock.


    He almost thought that he had seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    ¡°Shen Yunyan?¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face tensed up. He felt like he had been brainwashed by Shen Yunyan during the few days he had spent with her.


    Many things were different from what Shen Yunyan had said.


    What kind of vile woman was MO Ruyue?


    In his opinion, although MO Ruyue was not that gentle, at least she was more real and did not seem to be putting on an act.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, how can you call my name? Didn¡¯t you call me Sister Yunyan?¡±


    Hearing Li Zeyan!s unfamiliar address, Shen Yunyan knew that something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°Shen Yunyan, why are you here?¡±


    Li Zeyan!s attitude was cold. He could see this woman clearly.


    He had never seen such a woman before.


    He could actually lie through his teeth and say it so confidently.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the heavenly lightning, he would have believed Shen Yunyan. ¡°You should go back with me, Didn¡¯t we agree to stay by my side?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back. I want to stay with MO Ruyue.¡±Li Zeyan refused immediately.


    Shen Yunyan could lie to him once, but he didn¡¯t want to be lied to every time.


    She would rather stay with someone who was not gentle than return to Shen


    Yunyan¡¯s side.


    That gentleness was fake.


    Perhaps it was because they were so used to pretending that they didn¡¯t have a single flaw.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have time to take care of you. What¡¯s the point of staying here?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have time to take care of me. That¡¯s her business. It¡¯s fine as long as I can take care of her.¡¯


    Shen Yunyan couldn¡¯t believe that she had been rejected by Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Did MO Ruyue give you some benefits?¡± she asked.¡±


    She rushed to Li Zeyan¡¯s side and grabbed his hand.¡± I can give you the same benefits that MO Ruyue can give you!¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    Li Zeyan shook his head. Since he had already decided whose side he wanted


    to stay with, he had no other choice.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the other party¡¯s bad character, he would definitely continue to persevere.


    ¡°Do you really want to be with MO Ruyue?¡±Shen Yunyan gritted her teeth, not understanding what was so good about MO Ruyue.


    Was it because MO Ruyue was his Senior Sister?


    ¡°Yes.


    Li Zeyan said without hesitation.


    This was enough to prove his final choice.


    In the end, Shen Yunyan could only leave quietly.


    Why did MO Ruyue always like to snatch things from her?


    MO Ruyue was cultivating when she looked up and saw the Demon Commander staring at her with displeasure.


    Thus, MO Ruyue had peeped at the Demon Venerable¡¯s heart rate.


    Why did his heart rate decrease instead of increasing?


    Was her performance not good enough?


    ¡°Master, is there something bothering you?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously, her beautiful eyes brimming with brilliance.


    Those eyes were impossible to ignore. They were dazzling.


    ¡°You said that this Black Heart Fruit is the only one?¡±


    Ming Sihan said faintly. He raised his hand and pointed at the Black Heart Fruit on the table lazily.


    It was time to settle the score.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be because of the Black Heart Fruit? ¡°This is indeed the only Black Heart Fruit I gave to Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The only one, do you have some misunderstanding about the only one?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t understand Master¡¯s meaning.¡±


    MO Ruyue lowered her head guiltily. She was secretly complaining in her heart. Why did the Demon Lord care about this thing?


    ¡°That Ye Yunfeng also has a Black Heart Fruit in his hands, and it was even given by you.¡±


    This MO Ruyue was clearly not putting him in her eyes!


    With a thud, MO Ruyue knelt on the ground.¡± Master, the Black Heart Fruit in Senior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s hand was indeed given by me, and I¡¯m the only one who gave it to him.¡±¡±


    ¡°The only one I said was actually the only time. I didn¡¯t give anything to Senior Brother Ye or Master before. This Black Heart Fruit can be considered the only time I gave it away.¡±


    MO Ruyue forced herself.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell the difference between the only one and the only one?¡±


    ¡°l dare not.¡¯


    Nio Ruyue lowered her head.


    This time, it could be considered a wrong opportunism.


    ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll punish you with a horse stance for the entire afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Master, I was wrong.¡±


    MO Ruyue was able to admit her mistakes, and she would still dare to do it again.


    ¡°Squat down and don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue could only face the sun and do the horse stance.


    Although he didn¡¯t lock her up and torture her, the horse stance was also very tiring. It trained one¡¯s legs.


    Three minutes later, her legs began to ache.


    She looked at the silver-haired man lying on the soft couch with resentment and could not help but complain in her heart.


    The afternoon passed just like that. MO Ruyue was drenched in sweat and she had lost all feeling in her legs.


    The demon slowly woke up.


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ruyue, who was still in the horse stance, and felt satisfied.


    His endurance was not bad. At least he did not slack off the entire time.


    He stood up and approached MO Ruyue, walking around her.


    ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±


    ¡°l know I was wrong. t!


    ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡±


    ¡°You should hide under the shade of the tree when you do the horse stance, or you¡¯ll get tanned.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ming Sihan almost choked on MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    In fact, MO Ruyue was also angry and deliberately went against the Demon Venerable.


    ¡°In that case, go and do a horse stance under the shade of a tree for another two hours.¡¯


    Can¡¯t you cure a little girl?


    However, MO Ruyue did not move.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear my orders?¡±


    Ming Sihan said coldly.


    ¡°Master, my legs are numb,¡± said MO Ruyue with a bitter face.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t move, He couldn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue calmly as she maintained her posture.


    ¡°Think of a way yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Ming Sihan left without looking back.


    MO Ruyue was left standing on the spot, rolling her eyes.


    Fortunately, MO Chengfeng appeared in the end.


    Seeing MO Chengfengs figure passing by, MO Ruyue hurriedly shouted,¡±¡±Eldest Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother, come and help me.¡±


    MO Chengfeng stopped in his tracks and looked at MO Ruyue, who was in a horse stance, with a puzzled expression. Did Junior Sister encounter some difficulties?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Chengfeng walked to MO Ruyue¡¯s side and asked curiously.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, my legs are numb and I can¡¯t move. Help me up.¡± The cruel Demon Lord had left her here alone.


    If Nio Chengfeng didn¡¯t come over, she would probably fall and eat dog shit.


    Listening to MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, his smile like the warm sun in March, shining on people¡¯s hearts.


    He held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand.¡± Can you move now?¡±¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head. She felt that her lower body was already stiff or completely out of her control.


    Thus, MO Chengfeng directly carried MO Ruyue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hug me like this.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face was slightly red. It was not good to be sticky.


    MO Chengfeng paused and said,¡±Then why don¡¯t I put you down and let you walk back by yourself?¡±¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Brother to send me back.¡±


    His legs were numb and stiff. He couldn¡¯t even feel a touch.


    Others wouldn¡¯t be like this when they were doing the horse stance. She didn¡¯t know why she felt like she was paralyzed when she was doing the horse stance..

 Chapter 684

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng was carrying MO Ruyue, and the people around him were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. Could it be that Senior Brother MO is together with the Holy


    Niaiden?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you explain why Senior Brother MO is hugging the Saintess?¡±


    ¡°This¡­


    All of a sudden, rumors started to spread.


    MO Ruyue, who was involved, felt that those people were just making groundless accusations.


    MO Chengfeng sent MO Ruyue to her residence.


    Xia Zhixing looked at this scene with a shocked expression.


    What was going on?


    Why was Senior Brother MO hugging Ruyue? ¡°Senior Brother, Ruyue, you guys?¡±


    Xia Zhixing felt extremely complicated.


    Li Zeyan also saw MO Ruyue in MO Chengfengs arms. He was stunned for a moment before he went to MO Ruyue¡¯s side.¡± Sister Ruyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±


    Was he injured?


    Otherwise, why would this man hold Sister Ruyue in his arms?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk later. Eldest Senior Brother, just put me on the recliner.¡±


    Nio Ruyue pointed at the recliner in the courtyard.


    MO Chengfeng placed MO Ruyue on the recliner and said,¡±¡±You guys continue chatting. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care, senior brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded and waved at MO Chengfeng.


    When MO Chengfeng left, he turned his head and looked at Xia Zhixing. He didn¡¯t say anything and just left.


    Xia Zhixing watched as MO Chengfengs back disappeared around the corner. He came to MO Ruyue¡¯s side.


    Junior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I was punished by the Demon Lord to enter the horse stance. My legs are numb and I haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    She knew that the horse stance was very tiring, but this was the first time she was this tired.


    Xia Zhixing was confused.¡± Why did the demon punish you to do the horse stance?¡±


    This punishment was definitely the lightest punishment.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s punishment had never been so light.


    ¡°Who knows what the Demon Lord is thinking?¡± MO Ruyue replied vaguely.¡±


    ¡°The demon punished you for no reason?¡±


    Xia Zhixing seemed to want to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for no reason. More or less, I made a mistake myself.¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t have spoken against his conscience just to curry favor. Now that he was punished, the Demon Lord¡¯s heart rate had dropped.


    if you steal a chicken but fail, you¡¯ll suffer a loss of rice.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, isn¡¯t the demon very scary?¡±


    Li Zeyan!s black eyes were filled with fear.


    The demon lord of the demon world must be very terrifying.


    It was said that the Demon Lord had three heads and six arms, and his mouth was bigger than a wild beast¡¯s. He specialized in eating newborn children.


    This was because children¡¯s flesh was relatively tender. He had heard such rumors when he was still a child.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°l think it¡¯s very scary. Both adults and children are especially afraid of the Demon Venerable.¡¯


    After some thought, Li Zeyan continued,¡± I think the Demon Lord must have a green face and sharp fangs. His eyes are like copper bells and his claws are sharp. He¡¯ll bite a child with every bite.¡±


    Hearing Li Zeyan!s words, MO Ruyue burst into tears.


    Xia Zhixing also smiled speechlessly.


    The Demon Venerable had a green face and fangs. This rumor was too ridiculous.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Li Zeyan looked at the smiles on MO Yue and Xia Zhixings faces and muttered to himself.


    Could it be that what he said was wrong?


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see the Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. I¡¯m afraid.¡¯


    Li Zeyan shook his head. He still didn¡¯t have the courage to meet the legendary demon.


    He had been afraid of the Demon Venerable since he was young. The Demon Venerable was a shadow in his heart, although he had never seen it before.


    MO Ruyue stopped smiling. The legendary Demon Lord was completely different from the Demon Lord she had seen.


    Previously, she felt that the demon was difficult to get along with and would kill people at any time.


    After spending a few days together, he realized that some of the legends were true.


    The Demon Lord was indeed a little difficult to get along with, but he did not kill people for no reason.


    It was not as bad as the legend said.


    His eyes fell on Xia Zhixing and he asked,¡±¡±Senior Brother, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s question, Xia Zhixings face turned awkward.¡± Can¡¯t I come over to see you?¡±¡±


    ¡°Uh, of course.¡¯


    MO Ruyue felt that her legs were gradually regaining feeling. At least she could move.


    It was just a little uncomfortable. Her legs felt as if there were thousands of ants biting them, causing her expression to change drastically.


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s uncomfortable expression, Xia Zhixing hurriedly ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head and gritted her teeth.


    Anyone who had experienced this feeling would know.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Seeing that the sky was gradually darkening, it was time to cook.


    He wondered what Sister Ruyue wanted to eat.


    MO Ruyue waved her hand.¡± It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m not picky.¡±¡±


    The vegetables in the garden were all her favorite. No matter what Li Zeyan cooked, it was all her favorite.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go cook now.¡±


    Li Zeyan said as he walked into the vegetable garden.


    Ruyue, are you really alright?¡±


    Xia Zhixing was still worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing serious. It¡¯s just that my feet are numb.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    At this time, he must not rub it. If he moved, it would hurt twice as much.


    MO Ruyue quickly stopped Xia Zhixings reckless behavior.


    In the next few days, MO Ruyue learned the most basic moves of the Nebula Sword Art.


    Then, the Demon Venerable¡¯s master gave her a mission.


    He wanted her to avenge MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Master, are you going to avenge Eldest Shixiong? Do I have to kill someone?¡±


    MO Ruyue said carefully. She had just been promoted to the position, yet she had received such a special mission.


    To be honest, MO Ruyue felt that she was not very good at it.


    Her strength was even lower than Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s. How could she help Eldest Senior Brother take revenge?


    It felt a little difficult.


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ruyue, who wanted to retreat. His dark eyes had a hint of mockery.¡± What? Are you afraid of killing people?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have much experience.¡±


    Of course MO Ruyue was afraid. In her era, murder was illegal.


    Although he had seen dead people here, he had never killed anyone with his own hands. He had beaten people up before.


    Ming Sihan listened to MO Ruyue!s words, and his evil eyes were filled with interest.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Saintess MO Ruyue had never killed anyone before.


    ¡°Then how did you think of such a vicious way to turn people into human pigs?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t turning a human into a pig more terrifying than killing someone?


    MO Ruyue lowered her head, feeling a little guilty.


    ¡°Moving your hands is different from moving your mouth.¡±


    It was always easy to say it, but it was hard to do it.


    There was a saying that was easier said than done.


    ¡°Then if you have to do this kind of work in the future, even if you don¡¯t want to do it, you have to witness the whole process with your own eyes.¡±


    Ming Sihan felt that his suggestion was very good.


    The corner of MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± Master,¡± she said,¡± I¡¯m afraid of committing a sin if I kill too many people.¡±¡±


    ¡°Those are people who should be killed. What are you afraid of? You are now the Saintess, and you will be hunted down by all the sects if you work for me. If you don¡¯t kill them, they will kill you. Are you willing to let them kill you, or are you going to kill them?¡±


    In this position, one had to be clear about their identity.


    If not, why did he sit in this position back then?


    ¡°Kill them, of course.¡± MO Ruyue replied without hesitation.¡±


    She did not want to be killed.


    ¡°Very good. 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯re a kind person. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t seen blood yet.¡±


    As a Saintess, her hands would not be clean.


    She would not let MO Ruyue¡¯s hands be too clean.


    Hands that were too clean could not protect themselves in this world.


    MO Ruyue had a bad feeling when she heard the demon¡¯s words.


    The demon suddenly stood up and said without turning his head: ¡°Come with me to the city.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue responded and hurriedly followed him. She had no choice but to refuse.


    He had no right to refuse..

 Chapter 685

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The demon brought her to the dungeon, where all kinds of people were imprisoned.


    Those people were basically in a terrible state. They were either covered in wounds or half-dead.


    The entire dungeon was filled with a pungent smell.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed tightly as she followed behind the Demon.


    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±


    The demon asked in a low voice, his expression dark.


    ¡°Captives?¡±


    ¡°Almost. Some are captives, some are spies from other sects.¡± MO Ruyue was shocked and felt a chill run down her spine.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Kill me!¡±


    A miserable voice rang out. Those who could not stand the torture of punishment only wanted to die a quick death.


    He could not live or die.


    MO Ruyue looked at the prisoners, her eyes filled with despair.


    ¡°Then are there any spies who are willing to join the Demon Realm?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Do I have to accept them just because they are willing to join me? I hate betrayers the most. Since they betrayed me once, there will be a second betrayal. I will never accept it!¡¯


    The Demon Venerable¡¯s words made MO Ruyue uneasy.


    If his identity was exposed one day, he would be finished.


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue raised her head and stared at the Demon Venerable¡¯s back.


    She still had two ways now. Either escape or stand in a higher position so that she would not be killed.


    He could escape, but he couldn¡¯t.


    At this moment, Ming Sihan turned around.¡± Take the ghost consciousness and kill that guy.¡±¡®


    MO Ruyue hurriedly retracted her gaze and looked at the man who was huddled in the corner of the cell.


    ¡°Me? Kill him?¡±


    ¡°Kill him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you and choose another Saintess.¡±


    MO Ruyue was shocked. She believed that the Demon Venerable would do what he said.


    He held the ghost thought tightly in his hand and took a deep breath.


    Ming Sihan asked someone to open the cell and said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±Go ahead.¡± MO Ruyue had no choice but to go over.


    Looking at the man¡¯s dazed appearance, she raised her knife and did not delay for too long.


    Only she knew that her hands were trembling.


    Ming Sihan stared at MO Ruyue¡¯s back and his eyes darkened.¡± Very good.¡±¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and took out a handkerchief from her bosom. She used the handkerchief to wipe the blood off the sword. Her expression seemed calm, but she was flustered.


    ¡°What feeling?¡±


    ¡°It feels like peeling carrots.¡±


    MO Ruyue said calmly.


    Ming Sihan smiled and said slowly,¡±¡±Peeling radishes?¡±


    ¡°Master, your sword is really fast.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°l quite like it. Thank you, Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied. Her Demon Venerable Master treated her quite well, but she was a little inhumane sometimes.


    ¡°Now, go and complete your mission.¡±


    Ming Sihan placed his hands behind his back, turned around, and walked towards the exit of the dungeon.


    MO Ruyue looked at the man she had just killed and said to the demon disciple beside her, ¡°Bury him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Holy Maiden.¡±


    The demon world disciple responded.


    Then, MO Ruyue also left the dungeon.


    She hoped that she would not return to this place.


    When MO Chengfeng learned that MO Ruyue was going back with him to take revenge, he felt a little complicated.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I can definitely help you. This is the mission the Demon Lord gave me.¡± MO Ruyue said firmly.


    She saw doubt and distrust in Mo Chengfeng¡¯s eyes.


    Actually, this was normal. His strength was lower than MO Chengfengs.


    ¡°Since this is the Demon Lord¡¯s arrangement, then follow me.¡±


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t know what the Honor Demon meant, but since this was the Honor Demon¡¯s arrangement, he could only obey.


    MO Ruyue rode her horse and followed behind MO Chengfeng.


    He did not expect MO Chengfeng to be someone who did not like to talk.


    He didn¡¯t notice it when he was in the Demon Realm.


    When they arrived at an inn, MO Chengfeng dismounted from his horse. The mark of Red Spiderlily on his forehead had been covered by something, and he was holding the silver bone fracture fan in his hand.


    He was dressed in a crescent-white dress and looked elegant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay at this inn tonight and continue on our journey tomorrow.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said indifferently.


    MO Ruyue could only agree.


    As soon as they entered the inn, the waiter came up to welcome them warmly.


    After booking two rooms, MO Chengfeng went into the room with a bad expression.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t know what was wrong with MO Chengfeng, so she didn¡¯t ask further.


    After she ate, she asked the waiter to prepare another bowl of noodles and brought it to MO Chengfengs room.


    Standing outside MO Chengfengs room, MO Ruyue hesitated.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­


    There seemed to be no response from the room.


    MO Ruyue knocked on the door and continued asking,¡± Senior Brother, are you inside?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    MO Ruyue opened the door upon hearing the sound and saw MO Chengfeng inside.


    Mo Chengfengs held the sword in his hand. His eyes were cold as he wiped the sword in his hand over and over again.


    ¡°Senior Brother, after such a long journey, should you at least eat?¡±


    Mo Ruyue placed the noodles on the table and said carefully,¡±¡±Their noodles are really good. Senior Brother, look, there¡¯s a poached egg inside.¡± How could the food in the Demon Realm compare to the food outside?


    Mo Chengfeng did not eat immediately.


    ¡°Why did the Demon Lord send you back with me?¡±


    He asked in a low voice. He could not understand.


    He knew MO Ruyue¡¯s strength.


    Not to mention helping him, it would be good enough if he did not drag him down.


    ¡°Perhaps the Demon Lord wants me to gain experience.¡±


    Mo Ruyue coughed lightly. She felt that her ability was being questioned.


    She had already learned the simple Nebula Sword Technique. The Demon Lord had said that if she learned the Nebula Sword Technique, she could fight against Golden Core cultivators with her current strength.


    This meant that the Nebula Sword Technique was a good treasure.


    ¡°But that¡¯s too risky. If I can¡¯t protect you, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Mo Chengfengs pursed his thin lips.


    His face was filled with worry and worry.


    Even if he brought his other junior brothers along, he would not have such worries.


    ¡°Senior brother, 1 can definitely do it.¡±


    MO Ruyue said firmly.


    Even if her Nebula Sword Technique wasn¡¯t enough, didn¡¯t she still have the brick?


    The Heavenly Retribution Experience Card had not expired yet.


    She definitely had the ability to protect herself.


    Seeing the determination and courage in those clear eyes, MO Chengfeng could only choose to believe it.


    This junior sister was able to become the saintess among so many people. She must have something extraordinary.


    If Junior Sister Ruyue did not have any ability, how could she sit on the position of Saintess?


    ¡°Senior Brother, why are we going to take revenge?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    He only knew that MO Chengfeng was going to take revenge, but he did not know who MO Chengfeng was.


    MO Chengfengs face darkened. He didn¡¯t say anything, as if he didn¡¯t want to mention it.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t force him to tell her.


    Hence, she stood up and said,¡± Senior Brother, you should quickly finish your noodles. It won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. We¡¯ll continue our journey tomorrow.¡±¡±


    After giving her instructions, MO Ruyue stood up and left MO Chengfengs room.


    He wondered what secrets MO Chengfeng was hiding.


    In any case, he just had to follow MO Chengfeng. Everything would be revealed when the time came.


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s back until she disappeared. He then slowly retracted his gaze.


    The noodles in the bowl looked very tempting, and there was also a poached egg.


    He picked up his chopsticks and started eating..

 Chapter 686

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue woke up early after a night without dreams.


    Because she had something to do, she always woke up on time the next day. If there was nothing else, she might sleep until late in the morning.


    After washing up and looking at her beautiful face in the mirror, MO Ruyue¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    The day of traveling began again.


    She bumped into MO Chengfeng downstairs.


    Mo Chengfeng seemed to have finished eating and was waiting for her to come down.


    ¡°Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t you call me earlier?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked awkwardly. She thought she had woken up early enough, but MO Chengfeng woke up earlier than her.


    MO Chengfeng nodded slightly and watched MO Ruyue walking over.


    Mo Ruyue was wearing a black outfit with a curvy body. Her black hair was combed into a ponytail, and she looked valiant.


    Her skin was as fair as snow, and her facial features were exquisite. Just a glance at her was pleasing to the eye.


    Who would associate such a beautiful woman with the saintess of the demon world?


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Take your time.¡±


    MO Chengfeng smiled.


    ¡°Did you do well yesterday?¡±


    Seeing MO Ruyue sit down, MO Chengfeng asked with great concern.


    He barely slept. Thinking about going back for revenge this time, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just feel that the bed is too soft. I¡¯m used to sleeping on a hard bed.¡± MO Ruyue said helplessly.


    Those who were used to sleeping on soft beds were not used to sleeping on hard beds, and those who were used to sleeping on hard beds were not used to sleeping on soft beds.


    Otherwise, she would feel her back ache.


    MO Ruyue was especially envious of people who could sleep in both hard and soft beds.


    ¡°Can we still travel today?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this won¡¯t affect my journey.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded.


    After breakfast, the two of them continued on their way.


    They entered the borders of Xi Liang. The clothes of Xi Liang had a kind of exotic beauty.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw all kinds of people passing by.


    ¡°Senior brother, are you from Xi Liang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Chengfeng responded in a low voice.


    He looked up at the sky. The sun was setting, but the vendors by the roadside had no intention of leaving. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    MO Ruyue had the same thought, but she didn¡¯t dare to bring it up.


    She had come with MO Chengfeng to seek revenge, so how could she have the cheek to take the initiative to ask for a break?


    The two of them stayed in a big inn. The environment of this big inn was much better than the inns they had stayed in on the way.


    Not only was the room big, but the interior was also exquisitely decorated.


    As soon as MO Ruyue entered the room, she started to look around and touch the room.


    In modern times, this should be considered a three or four star hotel.


    Atter a long journey, she finally took a shower in this inn.


    After showering, she took out a new set of clothes from the bag.


    The backpack that the salted fish system gave her could only store the things that the system gave her. As for other external things, she could not put them in the backpack.


    He could only wash the clothes that he had worn before, then hang them to dry. He would pack them up and take them away when he left.


    ¡°If only I had a storage ring.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed.


    She was extremely eager to get a storage ring.


    But he didn¡¯t have that much money.


    MO Ruyue went out to look for MO Chengfeng. She saw that MO Chengfeng had also changed his clothes and still looked elegant.


    A handsome young master.


    ¡°Shall we go out for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue also wanted to go out and take a look.


    There seemed to be a night market in Xi Liang. Most countries and cities would have a curfew at night.


    Of course, there was not a curfew every day.


    ¡°Is there no curfew in Xi Liang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Xi Liang is the most open-minded country.¡±


    It meant that the ruler of Xiliang must have a way of governing the country.¡±


    MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    How nice would it be to have a barbecue at night?


    There were delicacies everywhere, and they could not finish them no matter how much they ate.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s words made MO Chengfengs face darken.


    She turned her head to look at MO Chengfengs side profile. The man¡¯s side profile was perfect.


    However, his eyes were filled with coldness and endless hatred.


    The little joy on her face disappeared because of her praise for the person in power.


    Could it be that MO Chengfeng had some sort of deep hatred with the person in power?


    It must be because of hatred.


    She didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly, afraid of making MO Chengfeng unhappy.


    The streets outside were bustling with activity. People came and went, adults and children, men and women, all kinds of people.


    Some children ran around, while others rode on their fathers ¡®necks.


    Laughter filled his ears.


    ¡°How lively.


    MO Ruyue said.


    ¡°Miss, do you want to buy a heart knot? The meaning is to form a united heart.¡¯


    A vendor was holding a Heart-knot and promoting it to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue glanced at the Heart-knot and waved her hand.¡¯!No need, no need.


    I¡¯m a single dog.¡±


    With that, he walked away.


    ¡°Miss, do you want to buy the lovesick bracelet?¡± Another enthusiastic peddler blocked MO Ruyue¡¯s way.


    She asked MO Ruyue with a smile.


    ¡°No need, no need. I don¡¯t have anyone 1 miss.¡±


    She quickly walked to the other side of MO Chengfeng so that no one would stop her from buying anything.


    He wasn¡¯t rich, so he didn¡¯t need to buy anything that wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Becoming a Saintess meant a lot of money, but it was impossible to buy a storage ring in a short period of time.


    Therefore, working as an honest worker with a fixed salary would never be able to buy the things he wanted to buy.


    Demon Venerable Wen¡¯s monthly salary probably wouldn¡¯t increase by much.


    MO Ruyue was planning something in her mind.


    MO Chengfeng watched as MO Ruyue ran from the left to the right, and a faint smile flashed across his eyes.


    At this moment, a little Gu Liang stood in front of MO Chengfeng. She raised her head slightly and said slowly,¡± Brother, why don¡¯t you buy some flowers for Sister?¡±¡±


    Her little red face and big eyes were filled with hope.


    MO Chengfeng took out his money and              buy all your flowers.¡±¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother. I wish big brother and big sister a happy marriage for a hundred years.¡± the little girl said sweetly.


    Mo Ruyue was embarrassed.


    After Gu Xiaoliang left, MO Chengfeng passed the flowers to MO Ruyue and   said,¡±¡¯Take this.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to spend money to buy so many.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Little Aunt Liang. Let Little Aunt Liang go home early.¡± Seeing that MO Chengfeng was also kind, MO Ruyue hugged the flowers in her arms.


    It had to be said that the flowers were quite fragrant.


    The two of them continued to walk forward. The moon was shining brightly in the sky, and the crowd was surging.


    MO Ruyue had seen the differences between Xi Liang and other countries, but there were also similarities.


    Of course, there were all kinds of gossip.


    He could even hear gossip about himself. ¡°This Demon Realm Saintess is not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, the entire Jade Pure Immortal School is no match for the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Really? That Saintess is too powerful.¡±


    Hearing these words, MO Ruyue revealed a helpless expression.


    These things had already happened a long time ago. Why were these people still talking about these things?


    The news spread too slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Holy Maiden of the Demon World also went to snatch the seven-colored fire seed. Did she get it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this.¡¯


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± One of them said excitedly.


    The gossipy men gathered together and chatted idly, not noticing that a man and a woman nearby were listening to their gossip.


    ¡°Oh, you know? Speaking of which, this news seemed to have been left unsettled.¡¯


    ¡°Let me tell you, the Demon Realm Saintess didn¡¯t get the seven-colored fire seed.¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I already said I know. Did I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Where is the Seven-Colored Fire Seed now?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s said that the people from Xuanling Immortal Sect originally wanted to bring the seven-colored fire seed back, but they were robbed halfway.¡±


    ¡°You dare to snatch the things of the Xuanling Immortal Sect? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re tired of living. This is probably done by the Demon World¡¯s Holy Maiden, right(¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s said that the Prime Minister¡¯s residence¡¯s Miss Wei stole from the inside..

 Chapter 687

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Mo Ruyue listened to their discussions and felt that it was very magical.


    He was already very close to the truth, but in the end¡­


    The seven-colored fire seed was now on her body.


    Therefore, she desperately wanted a storage ring. If she had a storage ring, she would be able to store her treasures in it.


    It was still a little unsafe to carry the treasure with him.


    ¡°These people really have nothing better to do.¡±


    MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    MO Ruyue withdrew her gaze from the gossiping crowd and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Chengfeng responded and followed behind MO Ruyue.


    The two of them walked one after the other.


    Suddenly, the two of them felt something and walked into the alley in tacit understanding.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are we being followed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are quite a number of them.¡±


    The two of them communicated in low voices and prepared for a response.


    Soon after, a dozen men in black surrounded MO Chengfeng and MO Ruyue.


    Mo Chengfengs and Mo Ruyue immediately stood with their backs to each other, vigilantly looking at these men in black.


    ¡°MO Chengfeng, you still dare to appear. Today is the day you die!¡±


    After the man in black finished speaking, he drew the sword in his hand.


    ¡°Go, kill MO Chengfeng for me.¡±


    When his sword slashed towards MO Chengfeng, MO Ruyue¡¯s body couldn¡¯t


    help but receive the blade with her bare hands.


    One after another.


    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a fragrant breath.


    In such a critical moment, he could actually trigger a bare-handed attack.


    ¡°Junior Sister, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    MO Ruyue responded and looked at the man in black in front of her gloomily.


    When the man in black saw that the sword in his hand was caught by a woman, his face darkened.


    Did this woman want to die?


    MO Chengfeng started to tangle with the others.


    Their target was MO Chengfeng. As for that woman, they could just kill her while they were at it.


    She was just a woman. How capable could she be?


    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    The man in black narrowed his eyes, and a sharp glint flashed across them.


    ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t want to die, let me go.¡±


    MO Ruyue begged for mercy.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°I want to, but you want to kill me, so I can¡¯t let go!¡¯


    MO Ruyue also wanted to take her hand away, but she couldn¡¯t control it.


    He did not know when this skill would lose its effect.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    The man in black felt that his intelligence had been insulted and immediately flew into a rage.


    He held the hilt of his sword with one hand and attacked MO Ruyue with the other.


    Mo Ruyue dodged left and right, moving swiftly and agilely.


    After a while, the man was panting heavily from MO Ruyue¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Kill her too!¡±


    The man in black shouted.


    Only the two of them could deal with this woman. He did not believe that this woman could still hide.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face darkened as she shouted,¡±I¡¯m sorry! You guys are finished.¡±


    Rumbling sounds rang out as dozens of lightning bolts struck down.


    A dozen men in black instantly fell to the ground. Some of them were twitching and smoking.


    Mo Ruyue let go of the sword in her hand and glanced at the ground.¡± I told you that you¡¯re done for.¡±¡±


    She was the biggest BUG in this world.


    Looking at the unconscious person on the ground, Mo Chengfengs eyes flashed with disbelief.


    His dark eyes were fixed on MO Ruyue. Everything was related to MO Ruyue.


    Where did this woman come from?


    Doubt occupied MO Chengfengs heart.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you?¡±


    MO Chengfeng pursed his thin lips, not knowing how to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡±


    MO Ruyue would never admit that it was her fault.


    It was hard to explain.


    Did the people of this era know what a system was?


    It was better to avoid trouble.


    The flower in his hand had already fallen to the ground and was trampled.


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t continue to question her. It didn¡¯t matter if it had anything to do with her junior sister, as long as she was a normal person.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too. These people seem to be coming for you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue squatted down and pulled down the man¡¯s face cloth, revealing his ordinary face with a goatee.


    She searched her body but found nothing. However, she did find a mark by the man¡¯s ear.


    It seemed to be the mark of an organization.


    ¡°l know who sent them. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±


    Mo Chengfengs put away his sword and calmly said to MO Ruyue.


    If the reinforcements caught up, it would be even more troublesome.


    Before MO Ruyue could react, MO Chengfeng dragged her away by her wrist.


    MO Ruyue actually wanted to say that there was no need to run so fast. Even if there were reinforcements, there was no need to be afraid.


    At worst, she could just apologize to him.


    Many people saw the strange phenomenon in the sky. They walked into the alley.


    However, he discovered that there was a large group of people lying in the alley.


    ¡°Ah, are these people all dead?¡±


    The onlookers looked at the person lying on the ground in shock.


    ¡°No way, are all these people dead?¡±


    The other quickly squatted down and touched the other¡¯s pulse with his hand. He found that the pulse was weak.


    ¡°They¡¯re not dead yet. They should be able to be treated, Their pulses are still beating.¡±


    ¡°From the way these people are dressed, they shouldn¡¯t be good people.


    Moreover, they did something bad and were struck by lightning!¡¯


    ¡°Will we be struck by lightning if we save the bad guys?¡±


    ¡°What you said is not without reason. The heavens struck them. If we save them, we will be going against the heavens. We can¡¯t go against the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are. These people can¡¯t be saved, so let them fend for themselves here. If they can survive, it¡¯s God¡¯s mercy. If they can¡¯t survive, it¡¯s their fate!¡±


    After some discussion, no one chose to save these men in black.


    Because they didn¡¯t want to go against the heavens.


    Going against the heavens would not have a good outcome.


    MO Chengfeng brought MO Ruyue back to the inn.


    Along the way, MO Chengfeng held onto MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist. He only released MO Ruyue¡¯s hand when they were inside the room.


    ¡°Senior brother, we don¡¯t have to run so fast.¡¯ MO Ruyue took two deep breaths.


    She jogged all the way, her face slightly ruddy.


    ¡°Those people finally found me.¡±


    MO Chengfengs expression did not look too good. His pale thin lips were pursed into a line.


    There was a trace of hatred in his dark eyes.


    MO Ruyue rubbed her wrist. She did not ask anything, but just listened to him.


    ¡°Junior Sister, we might encounter more dangers in the future. Are you afraid?¡±


    MO Chengfengs gaze fell on MO Ruyue. He was prepared to face it alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡¯


    ¡°Then you will stay here from now on. Senior Brother will avenge himself. If I don¡¯t come back alive, please pass a message to the Demon Lord¡­¡±


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t blame MO Ruyue. This was his grudge, so he didn¡¯t need to drag the innocent MO Ruyue into it.


    However, he was interrupted by MO Ruyue before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Although I am afraid, I will never retreat. Senior Brother¡¯s enemy is my enemy! ¡±


    ¡°So, Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. She would never back down.


    Hearing these words, MO Chengfengs expression was calm, but his heart was in turmoil.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you and I have to return to the Demon Realm alive.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with certainty.


    She would never abandon her senior brother..

 Chapter 688

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at the determination in MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes and felt extremely complicated.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I know what you want to say. We must go back alive.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back alive!¡±


    MO Chengfengs eyes turned cold. He had never planned to return alive.


    But now, he changed his mind.


    Then, MO Chengfeng told MO Ruyue about his enemies.


    After hearing MO Chengfengs words, MO Ruyue was filled with shock.


    It turned out that MO Chengfeng was actually the legitimate son of the royal family. According to the tradition of seniority, he should be the crown prince.


    However, he did not expect that MO Chengfengs mother would be harmed by a traitor, and his entire family would be executed. He would also fall from the position of Crown Prince and become the least favored prince in the Imperial


    Palace.


    After fifteen years of ups and downs, MO Chengfeng had suffered all kinds of unfair treatment in the Imperial Palace. Anyone could bully this unfavored prince.


    Beneath the red spider lily on his forehead was a scar.


    It was the scar of humiliation left behind by the other princes.


    Fifteen years later, by a coincidence, he met the Demon Lord and was brought back to the Demon World by the Demon Lord.


    From then on, he had always stayed by the Demon Venerable¡¯s side to do things.


    He wanted to take revenge and return all the humiliation and injustice.


    MO Ruyue let out a long sigh.


    Although the palace looked magnificent and prosperous, there was a lot of blood and bones behind it.


    How many people fought for those worldly possessions?


    She had never liked to watch any palace dramas since she was young. She felt that palace dramas were very depressing.


    No matter how many beautiful dreams in front of me, I¡¯m not going to live or die, I¡¯m going to be sad or happy.


    MO Chengfengs childhood was unfortunate, and people sympathized with him.


    ¡°So, I want to kill those people with my own hands.¡±


    His cold eyes were filled with killing intent.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t stop or say that she would let bygones be bygones.


    How could such a thing just be over?


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯ll advance and retreat together!¡±


    MO Ruyue looked determined.


    This time, she would definitely help him.


    He could not let others bully his senior brother.


    The Harem of Xiliang


    The graceful and elegant empress listened to her subordinate¡¯s report, and the flower in her hand was instantly crushed by her.


    There were traces of time on his face.


    ¡°You actually dare to come back! This time, I¡¯ll give you a one-way ticket!¡± The woman¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile.


    He thought that guy wouldn¡¯t dare to show up, but he didn¡¯t expect him to come back on his own.


    The woman took out a token from a small wooden box and handed it to the


    man in black.


    ¡°Kill him at all costs. If you can¡¯t kill him, don¡¯t come back to see BenGong!¡¯


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Then, the man in black disappeared into the night. No one knew that someone had been to the Empress ¡®Palace.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t know how many difficulties awaited them.


    However, no matter what difficulties they faced, they could not stop them.


    Along the way, the two of them did not retreat at all.


    ¡°MO Chengfeng, you should have died outside. Why did you come back?¡±


    The man was dressed in luxurious clothes, and his face was filled with displeasure.


    He held two pearls in his hands.


    MO Chengfeng looked at the man from afar, his hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°l came back for revenge. It¡¯s time to pay back what you owe me!¡±


    The man sneered coldly, his eyes full of contempt.


    He had ten experts by his side, all of whom were Foundation Building cultivators.


    It was impossible for MO Chengfeng to defeat these Foundation Building cultivators.


    ¡°And me.¡¯


    MO Ruyue slightly raised her chin.


    The man¡¯s gaze fell on MO Ruyue, and his pupils shrank. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°l am Senior Brother Mo t s Junior Sister! I¡¯ll take your dog life today.¡± MO Ruyue said arrogantly.


    The man burst into laughter when he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    It was as if he had heard a funny joke.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself! ¡±


    The man snorted and then ordered,¡± Attack! Kill them!¡±¡±


    Dozens of Foundation Building cultivators swarmed forward and attacked MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng.


    The man watched the show from the side.


    He was the current Crown Prince MO He, and his mother was the current Empress of Xiliang.


    When MO He heard that MO Chengfeng had appeared, he could not wait any longer and wanted to kill MO Chengfeng.


    Every day that MO Chengfeng was around, he would threaten his position as Crown Prince.


    If the Emperor knew about what happened back then, he and the Empress would definitely not have a good ending.


    He had already missed a good opportunity to kill MO Chengfeng. This time, he would definitely not miss it!


    MO Ruyue performed a set of Nebula Sword Technique and found that her opponent was no match for her.


    The Nebula Sword Technique taught by the Demon Venerable Master was indeed quite impressive.


    However, there were too many people on the other side. From time to time, she would involuntarily catch a blade with her bare hands. She felt very uncomfortable.


    This greatly affected her performance.


    In order to avoid such a thought, MO Ruyue could only apologize and let these people suffer the baptism of the heavens.


    With a rumble, dozens of lightning bolts struck down, and ten Foundation Establishment Cultivators lay on the ground in rows.


    MO Ruyue clapped her hands and said to MO Chengfeng,¡±¡±Senior Brother, it¡¯s settled! ¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded his head and walked towards MO He step by step with a sharp sword in his hand.


    ¡°How could this be!¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡±


    MO He looked at the Foundation Building cultivator on the ground and panicked. He stood up and retreated.


    The ordinary soldiers kept MO He behind them.


    However, they did not dare to rush up.


    The man in front of her was not simple at all.


    Ten Foundation Building cultivators were not a match for this man, and it was even more impossible for ordinary guards like them to be a match for this man.


    ¡°Stop him and kill him. BenGong will reward you handsomely!¡¯


    MO He¡¯s voice was trembling. She was obviously frightened.


    Although the guards also wanted to get the reward, they knew that they only had one life, so they did not dare to go up.


    Seeing this, MO He directly kicked the two guards in front of him away.


    The two guards raised their sabers, but they did not dare to attack Mo Chengfeng.


    MO Chengfengs gaze was sharp as he coldly said,¡± Anyone who blocks me will die!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡¯


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth without any hesitation or kindness on her face.


    However, the guards did not dare to run. With the Crown Prince gone, they could forget about surviving.


    MO Chengfeng dealt with the guards blocking his way in a few moves. He flew up and landed in front of MO He.


    He grabbed MO He¡¯s neck and said slowly,¡±¡±Mo He, your good days are over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°MO Chengfeng, I know you want revenge, but I didn¡¯t kill your mother. You shouldn¡¯t have killed me!¡±


    MO He hurriedly begged for mercy, hoping that MO Chengfeng would not kill him.


    Others could die, but he could not.


    ¡°What you said seems to make sense. However, you bullied me back then. How could I let you off?¡±


    A cold smile flashed across MO Chengfengs eyes.


    Looking at the fear in MO He¡¯s eyes, he was very satisfied. Back then, MO He was so arrogant.


    Now, it was finally in his hands.


    ¡°Big brother, I was really wrong. Can you forgive me on account of my insensibleness back then?¡±


    MO He immediately knelt down in front of MO Chengfeng without any backbone.


    He put his palms together and begged for MO Chengfengs forgiveness..

 Chapter 689

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng had a smile on his face. His smile was clearly very good-looking, but his smile made people feel a chill down their spines.


    In the next second, one of MO He¡¯s arms separated from his body, and hot blood scattered in the air.


    Mo Ruyue subconsciously touched her arm when she saw this.


    MO Chengfeng smiled. It was hard to tell if he was dead or alive.


    nAh¡­


    MO He cried out in pain. His face was pale as he curled up on the ground.


    His arm was gone!


    If he was physically disabled, he would not be able to become the king of


    Xiliang.


    Then, MO He¡¯s other arm left his body.


    ¡°l won¡¯t take your life. My crippled second brother, watch how your mother dies in my hands.¡±


    MO Chengfengs voice was gentle, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who cut off MO He¡¯s hands.


    MO Chengfeng picked up the severed arm on the ground and turned to leave.


    There was still a good show to watch.


    MO Ruyue stared deeply at MO Chengfengs back.


    The MO Chengfeng today was someone she had never seen before. She could no longer tell which one was the real MO Chengfeng.


    He was usually gentle and steady like a big brother, but now he was so ruthless, as if he did not have any human emotions.


    The arm in his hand was still bleeding, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.


    This man was more or less a little sickly.


    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Mo Chengfengs voice rang out, and his footsteps paused for a moment.


    He must have scared Junior Sister Ruyue just now.


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡±


    MO Ruyue responded and quickly followed MO Chengfeng.


    Her eyes never left MO Chengfengs arm.


    The Xiliang Imperial Palace was destined to welcome a bloody storm.


    That night, the moon was hidden in the clouds, and the black clouds were rolling with lightning.


    The rumbling sound tore through the entire sky and instantly lit up the entire dark ground.


    Two figures appeared in the courtyard of the Empress¡¯s palace.


    As the lightning flashed, two figures were reflected on the ground.


    Hua Suxin woke up from her dream, her whole body covered in sweat.


    She seemed to feel danger approaching.


    She had a nightmare that MO Chengfeng had returned.


    Thinking of this, Hua Xin couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    She sat up and quickly asked someone to come in and light the lamp.


    However, no one came in even after she shouted a few times. A loud rumbling sound rang out, and the thunder made Hua Suxin tremble in fear.


    Why was there no one outside?


    ¡°Men!¡±


    Hua Suxin called out loudly, but no one responded to her.


    She got out of bed and could only light the candles in the room herself.


    Just as he lit the candle, a gust of wind blew it out.


    The entire room fell into darkness.


    With a creak, the door was suddenly blown open by a strong wind.


    Hua Suxin wanted to close the door. Just as she was about to take a step forward, she saw a flash of lightning and two figures appeared at the door.


    This scene scared her so much that she sat on the ground, her eyes filled with fear.


    ¡°Men, men!¡±


    Hua Suxin shouted.


    The guards outside finally heard the noise and came over. The guards came to the Empress¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Protect the Empress¡±.


    Hua Suxin finally recovered from her fear.


    ¡°Did you see anyone?¡±


    ¡°Is there an assassin in the palace?¡± The guard asked in confusion.¡±


    They didn¡¯t find anything when they came over.


    Hua Suxin forced herself to calm down. She walked into the courtyard and found nothing.


    He had clearly seen two figures just now.


    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin! There must be an assassin!¡±


    Hua Suxin said nervously.


    Although the guards didn¡¯t see it, they still quickly ordered the assassins to be captured.


    At this moment, something fell from the sky.


    The guard went forward to check and frowned.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hua Suxin asked with a serious expression. ¡°Reporting to the Empress, it¡¯s an arm!¡±


    ¡°Arm!¡±


    Hua Suxin walked over. When she saw the ring on her finger, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. Her legs went weak and she sat on the ground.


    ¡°Crown Prince! ¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince has been harmed!¡±


    Hua Suxin couldn¡¯t take this blow and her hands tightly gripped the hem of her dress.


    He looked at the arm in front of him in disbelief.


    Without her arms, how could her son be the emperor?


    It must be MO Chengfeng!


    Damn MO Chengfeng!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Emperor?¡±


    Hua Suxin asked, her eyes filled with hatred.


    ¡°Reporting to the Empress, the Emperor is in Beauty Wangs palace.¡±¡±


    ¡°Beauty Wang again!


    Hua Suxin clenched her fists.


    After all, she was old and could not compare to those beauties who had just entered the palace!


    The Crown Prince¡¯s life and death were unknown, and that man was still in another woman¡¯s bedroom.


    How ironic!


    No matter what, MO Chengfeng had to die. After MO Chengfeng died, she would deal with Beauty Wang.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it was so exciting just now. The Empress must have been frightened.¡±


    MO Ruyue was all smiles, feeling satisfied.


    Hearing the Empress¡¯s scream, he felt particularly refreshed.


    ¡°She asked for it.¡¯


    MO Chengfengs dark eyes did not have the slightest bit of mercy.


    He would never show mercy to the murderer of his mother.


    He would take revenge for what happened back then.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do next?¡±


    MO Ruyue stared at the man in front of her curiously.


    This man did not show mercy to his enemies at all, but he treated her quite well.


    ¡°Next, I will personally hand the evidence to the emperor and prove my mother¡¯s innocence,¡¯


    MO Chengfeng clenched his fists tightly, his handsome face filled with determination.


    ¡°If you need my help, just let me know.¡±


    MO Ruyue patted her chest.


    On the way from the Demon Realm to Xi Liang, they encountered many people who wanted to assassinate them. These people were basically hired by the


    Empress.


    However, none of them were hurt.


    The main reason was that the two of them were too strong.


    Those hired assassins were not their match at all.


    As he listened to the girl beside him, MO Chengfengs eyes darkened.


    It was all thanks to MO Ruyue that he had been able to reach the Imperial City of Xi Liang so smoothly.


    Everything in the Imperial City was familiar to him, but also so unfamiliar.


    Those unbearable memories left a deep impression on him.


    ¡°Junior Sister, thank you!¡¯


    MO Chengfeng¡¯s eyes were extremely sincere. He was very grateful to the woman in front of him.


    However, after he had taken his revenge, he would return to the Demon Realm.


    From now on, he would treat MO Ruyue as his benefactor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because I¡¯m family. I¡¯ve said it before, senior brother¡¯s revenge is my revenge.¡±


    MO Ruyue felt a little embarrassed to be thanked so formally by Eldest Senior Brother.


    With a hint of redness on her face, she slowly only right for me to help Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked deeply at the woman in front of him. He felt as if his heart had been touched by something.


    She was not suitable to be a saintess at all.


    ¡°Ruyue, Senior Brother will take you out of the Demon Realm in three years.¡±


    MO Chengfeng spoke slowly. Actually, after he had taken his revenge, he could leave the Demon Realm.


    However, he now seemed to have a reason to continue staying in the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Leave the Demon Realm?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Because she had never thought of leaving the Demon Realm.


    Even if he wanted to leave, he should at least step on a higher position..

 Chapter 690

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Three years later, there will be a new Saintess. At that time, the


    Demon Lord will no longer need you, and you will no longer be a Saintess.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we shall leave the Demon Realm together.¡±


    Originally, entering the Demon Realm was only an accident.


    MO Ruyue hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave the Demon Realm together when the time comes.¡±


    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to leave the demon world, but after thinking about her identity as a spy, she felt that it was better to leave the demon world.


    Her identity would not be exposed.


    If her identity was exposed, then she would have no chance to leave the Demon Realm.


    The Demon Lord had said that he would never tolerate traitors staying in the Demon Realm.


    If they knew her identity as a spy, they might skin her alive.


    MO Ruyue felt her legs go weak at the thought of turning her into a human pig.


    She didn¡¯t want to do this at all.


    As long as she did not expose her identity, she might be able to escape unscathed.


    When she left the Demon Realm, her identity would be exposed. At that time, there would be no impact.


    The revenge plan was still going on.


    Mo Chengfengs and Mo Ruyue swaggered into the Emperor¡¯s royal study.


    In an instant, they were surrounded by the guards beside them.


    ¡°Protector, there are assassins! Protect the emperor!¡±


    The guard shouted loudly and drew out the shining saber in his hand, blocking MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    The middle-aged man in the royal study frowned. There was actually an assassin in the royal study?


    At this time, two Golden Core experts appeared beside the Emperor. The two of them specialized in protecting the Emperor¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Emperor, the assassin outside has something to teach you.¡±


    A eunuch came into the royal study with something.


    The Emperor was very vigilant and did not accept the things in the eunuch¡¯s hands.


    His expression was dignified.¡± Open that thing.¡±¡±


    He was afraid that this thing was poisoned and would threaten his personal safety.


    The eunuch¡¯s body trembled, but he still pretended to be calm and opened the thing in his hand. He found that it was a secret letter.


    Then, in front of the emperor, he opened the secret letter in his hand. Then, in front of the Emperor, he read out everything in the secret letter.


    ¡°What?¡±


    After hearing the contents of the secret letter, the Emperor slammed the table and instantly flew into a rage.


    ¡°Let MO Chengfeng come in and see me.¡±


    He had never expected that the so-called assassin outside was actually his unfavored former crown prince.


    In the blink of an eye, more than twenty years had passed. He had almost forgotten that he had a legitimate son.


    Then, an extraordinary man walked in from outside.


    The Emperor sized up MO Chengfeng. Indeed, he looked somewhat similar to him.


    MO Chengfeng did not kneel before the Emperor. His feelings for this man were very complicated.


    His heart was filled with endless hatred.


    If this man had pursued that matter back then, his mother would not have died unjustly.


    He even implicated his mother¡¯s clansmen.


    Thinking of this, MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t control his emotions.


    The father and son looked at each other. MO Tianxing was the first to speak.¡± It¡¯s MO Chengfeng?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Imperial Father has long forgotten about me.¡±


    MO Chengfeng smiled helplessly. There was a hint of desolation in his smile.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t expected this outcome.


    ¡°Is what the letter said true? The real traitor was the Empress?¡±


    ¡°Does Imperial Father not have any doubts about what happened back then?¡±


    MO Chengfengs voice turned colder.


    He didn¡¯t believe that MO Tian Xing didn¡¯t have any doubts about what happened back then.


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡±


    ¡°Do you still need me to question this? Imperial Father, you are so cruel. If it wasn¡¯t for your indulgence, how could my mother die?¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at the man and his attitude. It seemed like he did not care about what happened back then. He only wanted to take revenge.


    ¡°Father, I accidentally dislocated the Crown Prince¡¯s hands a few days ago.


    Father won¡¯t blame me, right?¡±¡±


    Hearing MO Chengfengs words, the Emperor¡¯s face revealed disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s your younger brother.¡±


    He had actually done such a terrible thing to the Crown Prince.


    This MO Chengfeng must not be left alive.


    ¡°Little brother? If the younger brother wanted to kill the older brother, what should the older brother do?¡±


    MO Chengfeng laughed coldly.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to find trouble with MO He, but MO He was rushing to find trouble with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already laid the truth out in front of you, but you¡¯re still protecting the murderer. I¡¯ve overestimated you.¡±


    The last bit of hope in MO Chengfeng¡¯s heart was also wiped out.


    He wanted to clear his mothers name and prove her innocence.


    However, when the truth was laid out here, the Emperor still chose to turn a blind eye.


    From this, it could be seen that the Emperor was actually an accomplice in the incident back then.


    Since that was the case, he really did not need to worry about anything else.


    ¡°Unfilial son, what do you want to do?¡±


    MO Tianxing stared at MO Chengfeng warily.


    MO Chengfeng turned around and said calmly,¡± It¡¯s time to admit that the person who framed my mother back then went to see the King of Hell.¡±¡±


    ¡°None of them can escape.¡±


    MO Tian Xings face darkened.¡± What happened back then is already in the past. Why don¡¯t you let go? Did he have to cause chaos in the entire palace?¡±


    ¡°How can I let go of such a blood feud?¡±


    ¡°Either she dies or I die!¡±


    MO Chengfengs eyes emitted a cold light, and his tone was unusually firm.


    This time, he came back for revenge.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is meaningless. Will your mother come back after you take revenge?¡±


    MO Tian Xing tried his best to dissuade him.


    Although the Empress was old and weak, she was still his woman.


    The Empress had been by his side for more than twenty years. How could he watch the Empress be killed by his own son?


    ¡°Although my mother won¡¯t come back, she will see her son take revenge for her in heaven. Only then will his soul rest in peace.¡±


    If he had been a little more ruthless, he would have killed the emperor of this country as well.


    However, once the Emperor died, the entire Xiliang would be in chaos.


    For the sake of the innocent civilians, he decided to let this man go.


    The real mastermind was still the Empress.


    ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t blame Zhen.¡±


    MO Tian Xings pupils constricted, his eyes filled with sinister intent.


    He had so many sons, but he couldn¡¯t possibly have one less son.


    It was not his intention to marry MO Chengfengs mother.


    The person he liked was the current empress.


    Therefore, even though the Empress had done so many inhumane things, he had turned a blind eye.


    Of course, he did not always like the Empress.


    Feelings were the easiest to change.


    The Empress would grow old, and there would never be a lack of beautiful women in the harem.


    Naturally, he would also like those beautiful women.


    A Jiedan Stage expert attacked MO Chengfeng.


    MO Chengfeng dodged the attack. He did not expect the Emperor to attack him.


    His eyes were filled with disappointment.


    His own biological father actually wanted to kill him.


    It was said that a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. MO Tianxing did not have the slightest bit of mercy towards him.


    Then, MO Chengfeng started fighting with the Golden Core cultivator.


    How could he be a match for a Golden Core cultivator?


    A palm was sent flying out of the royal study. He spat out a mouthful of blood and stood up from the ground, trembling slightly..

 Chapter 691

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face tensed up when she saw MO Chengfeng being beaten out. She hurriedly went up to help.


    Naturally, she was no match for a Golden Core cultivator.


    The opponent was barehanded, and she didn¡¯t even have a 100% chance of catching the blade.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡± MO Ruyue asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng shook his head. How could the injuries on his body compare to the injuries on his heart?


    His father wanted to kill him!


    The last bit of hope he had for his loved ones was shattered.


    He felt extremely sad.


    Golden Core cultivators were very strong. MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know where this dog Emperor found a Golden Core cultivator.


    In the immortal sects, this Golden Core cultivator could generally become an elder.


    The Golden Core cultivator in front of him had white hair and looked quite old, but his body was quite strong.


    MO Ruyue watched as her opponent continued to attack. Her basic Nebula Sword Technique was clearly no match for a Golden Core cultivator.


    It was not easy to deal with a Golden Core cultivator.


    MO Ruyue could only continue to use her Heaven¡¯s Wrath skill.


    A simple apology could cause the other party to be struck by a bolt of lightning.


    With a loud rumble, sparks flew in all directions.


    The Golden Core cultivator was struck by a bolt of lightning and fell to the ground.


    Perhaps it was because his cultivation was high that he was not electrocuted. The Golden Core cultivator slowly stood up from the ground, but his footsteps were unstable.


    He staggered and almost fell.


    The Emperor and another Golden Core cultivator walked out and saw this scene.


    Seeing the Golden Core cultivator being struck by lightning, the two of them were shocked.


    Fortunately, Golden Core cultivators could still stand up.


    ¡± F*ck, so tenacious?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but complain. This Golden Core cultivator was actually able to resist her heavenly punishment.


    His strength is still quite strong.


    An ordinary person might have to lie on the ground for a long time to wake up after being punished by the heavens.


    The golden core state cultivator only rested for a short while before getting up.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t only use her skill once.


    Since the Golden Core cultivator had already stood up, she would let him fall down again.


    I¡¯m sorry


    With an apology, another heavenly punishment came down. This time, the Golden Core cultivator could no longer stand up.


    He fell to the ground, unconscious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    MO Tianxing widened his eyes and looked up at the sky.


    The sky was cloudless. How could such a strange scene appear?


    MO Ruyue looked at MO Tianxing. Even though the other party was the Emperor, her attitude was still arrogant.


    This man was the emperor of Xiliang, not her.


    There was no need to be so polite to this man, not to mention that this Emperor had injured Eldest Senior Brother MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°What else can happen? Even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. As the saying goes, a vicious tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs. Emperor, you are even more vicious than a tiger. No, you are not worthy of being compared to a tiger.¡±


    MO Ruyue said sarcastically.


    ¡°After all, a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs.¡±


    This strange voice angered the Emperor.


    ¡°Little unruly person, how dare you insult the emperor.¡±


    The eunuch at the side immediately opened his mouth to speak.


    It was as if he was afraid that the emperor himself would not be able to speak.


    MO Chengfeng stood in front of MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to do so.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t beat those Golden Core cultivators, but he could still beat the other guards.


    If he couldn¡¯t even beat those guards, he wouldn¡¯t have come back for revenge. He did not expect that MO Tianxing actually had a Golden Core expert by his side.


    At this moment, the Empress also brought a large group of people over.


    When she received the news, she quickly brought all the troops over and prepared to capture MO Chengfeng.


    Today, MO Chengfeng definitely could not leave the Imperial Palace alive.


    She was already fully prepared.


    Hopefully, it was still not too late.


    ¡°Emperor, ChenQie has come to save you.¡± the Empress said loudly.


    Another few hundred guards came and surrounded MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng.


    It was as if the two of them could not escape even if they had wings.


    MO Tianxing glanced at the Empress. He felt a little ill in his heart, but he knew that he could no longer leave the Empress.


    So, let bygones be bygones.


    ¡°Men, execute the two assassins on the spot and kill them without mercy.¡±


    The Empress had long wished for MO Chengfeng to die. As for who the woman beside MO Chengfeng was, she did not want to know at all.


    No matter who it was, as long as they were by MO Chengfengs side, they had to be killed.


    It was better to kill wrongly than to let go.


    Being able to follow MO Chengfeng, they were naturally enemies.


    MO Chengfeng held onto MO Ruyue tightly.


    ¡°Senior brother, leave these people to me.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression was serious. At most, she would just apologize a few more times.


    Fortunately, he was only apologizing and not asking her to kneel.


    After that, MO Ruyue apologized several times in a row. Her voice was so soft that no one could hear her except MO Chengfeng who was beside her.


    As his voice fell, a few rumbling sounds could be heard. Almost all the guards at the scene fell to the ground, unconscious.


    When MO Tian Xing saw this scene, he was already dumbstruck.


    He did not know how to describe his feelings at this moment.


    Was he wrong? Even the heavens were unwilling to stand on his side.


    The Empress was also stunned. She could not believe what she was seeing.


    All the guards were struck by lightning and fell to the ground.


    ¡°How¡­ How did this happen?¡±


    The Empress stuttered.


    MO Chengfeng knew what was going on, but he would not reveal it.


    Just let them think that this was a sign from the heavens.


    ¡°See, see, even the heavens are helping me.¡±


    ¡°Hua Suxin, your good days are over.¡±


    MO Chengfeng held his long sword as he approached Hua Suxin step by step.


    Hua Suxin was terrified and quickly hid behind MO Tianxing.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please save this concubine.¡±


    ¡°This MO Chengfeng is crazy.¡±


    Hua Suxin was so frightened by MO Chengfeng that her face turned pale, and her entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Because she would never have thought that even the heavens would help MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°What do you want to do to the Empress?¡±


    MO Tian Xing shielded Hua Suxin behind him.


    ¡°A life for a life, it¡¯s only right and proper.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said coldly, pointing his sword at Hua Suxin.


    Hua Suxin, who was hiding behind MO Tianxing, was trembling. Her face had turned extremely pale.


    ¡°It you want to kill the Empress, then kill Zhen as well.¡±


    MO Tianxing felt that MO Chengfeng would not kill him. After all, he was the ruler of a country.


    Therefore, he puffed out his chest, his face filled with indifference.


    MO Chengfeng sneered.¡± Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, then the entire Xiliang will be in chaos. At that time, everyone in the world will hate you.¡±


    MO Tianxing looked at MO Chengfengs expressionless face and could not help but feel a little fearful.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only emperor in the history of Xi Liang. If the MO family falls, there will naturally be other family names to take over.¡±


    Hearing Mo Chengfengs outrageous words, MO Tianxing was finally afraid. He didn¡¯t want to lose the inheritance of his ancestor in his hands.


    At that time, how could he have the face to meet the ancestor?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the emperor?¡±


    ¡°This kind of muddle-headed and heartless emperor, whoever wants to be him can be him. 1, MO Chengfeng, don¡¯t care.¡± Not everyone liked to be an emperor. ¡°Hand her over. Right now, I only want to kill her.¡±


    MO Chengfengs tone was full of warning. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t!¡±


    Hua Suxin shook her head and begged.


    But what kind of person was the Emperor? How could he be soft-hearted just because of Hua Suxin¡¯s pleading?


    He pushed Hua Suxin away mercilessly.


    ¡°Hua Suxin, back then, you were the one who murdered MO Chengfengs mother. You actually managed to deceive everyone and caused Consort Hui¡¯s entire family to be executed¡­¡±


    MO Tian Xing immediately turned hostile.


    Emperors should know how to make choices.


    Emperors were heartless.


    He couldn¡¯t ruin his empire because of a woman.


    Even though Hua Suxin had been by his side for many years, she could not compare to the throne that he had painstakingly sat on.


    A woman could not compare to the life of an emperor, nor could she compare to the vast land..

 Chapter 692

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng looked at this scene and felt that it was ironic.


    Hua Suxin was pushed out by MO Tianxing.


    He watched helplessly as his son walked towards his woman. His expression was calm, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    MO Ruyue silently watched this scene, feeling a mix of emotions.


    The Emperor was actually so heartless towards his own woman.


    She was also very heartless to her son.


    This man still loved her the most.


    She didn¡¯t have any feelings or sincerity for the people around him. She really did not know how MO Chengfeng had grown up in such an environment.


    No father, no mother.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Hua Suxin¡¯s voice was filled with despair. She shouldn¡¯t have believed that this man was so heartless.


    ¡°Shut up. It seems that what you did is karma.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Hua Suxin was momentarily speechless.


    She was indeed at fault for what happened back then, but was it all her fault?


    It was definitely not just her fault.


    ¡°Empress, if you have anything else to say, hurry up and say it. In a while, you might not be able to speak anymore.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said casually. Since things had already come to this, he would never let Hua Suxin off.


    Only by killing this woman could he avenge his mother.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­


    Hua Suxin looked at the emotionless MO Tianxing and laughed loudly.


    ¡°MO Chengfeng, bengong only hates that I didn¡¯t kill you earlier. If I had killed you back then, today wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Hua Suxin glared fiercely at MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°You and vour slut Concubine Mother deserve to die¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a sharp sword light flashed.


    Boiling hot blood sprayed out and splattered onto MO Tian Xings body.


    His bright yellow dragon robe was stained with blood.


    Moreover, it was the blood of the Empress of Xi Liang.


    His son had killed his wife, but MO Tianxing did not feel the slightest bit of heartache.


    MO Tian Xing only glanced at the woman who had fallen at his feet before looking away.


    Hua Suxin¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at MO Tian Xing.


    However, after she fell, she could no longer get up. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken revenge. What else do you want now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    MO Chengfengs lips curled into a bloodthirsty arc.


    ¡°Only Hua Xin died. Back then, the Zhang family lost dozens of people. One report, one report. How could I let them go?¡±


    Looking at the bloodthirsty smile on MO Chengfengs face, MO Tianxing was afraid of this man from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a lunatic.¡± ¡°Madman? Perhaps, I am indeed a lunatic.¡±


    MO Chengfeng sneered.


    He turned around and left, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword tightly.


    Next, it was time for him to kill.


    MO Ruyue withdrew her gaze from MO Tianxing and followed MO Chengfeng.


    Watching MO Chengfeng leave, MO Tian Xing closed his eyes and calmly instructed, ¡°Bury the Empress.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left this troublesome place.


    He could not stop MO Chengfeng from returning for revenge.


    Actually, MO Chengfengs act of taking revenge this time had solved one of his problems.


    The Hua Family was growing stronger and stronger, and their power was already threatening his imperial power.


    He had never thought of a good way to eradicate the Hua family.


    He didn¡¯t expect MO Chengfeng to return.


    From a certain perspective, he should thank MO Chengfeng.


    Everyone was just a chess piece in his hands.


    There was no other way. From the moment he sat in this position, he had to be clear that nothing was more important than his throne and empire.


    It was normal to sacrifice some people when necessary.


    The Emperor was not emotionless, but he was too good at weighing the pros and cons.


    He knew how to give up.


    He could have more women and more children, but how was he going to explain to his ancestors if he lost the country?


    He could not abandon the country left behind by his ancestors.


    Overnight, the Hua Clan was massacred, leaving no survivors.


    No one knew who had done this. They only felt that it was too ruthless.


    Ruyue, I want to be alone.¡±


    MO Chengfeng raised his sword and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue was tactful enough not to follow her, and could only watch as MO Chengfeng left.


    She turned around and looked at the corpses on the ground. These were all killed by MO Chengfeng.


    She wanted to help, but MO Chengfeng stopped her.


    He said he didn¡¯t want her hands to be stained with blood, he didn¡¯t want her to be filled with sin.


    The whole of Washington became a purgatory.


    MO Ruyue found some wine and sprinkled it on the corpse before throwing it on the ground.


    Flames of fire instantly shot up, and soon, the entire palace was set ablaze.


    The light of the fire reflected MO Ruyue¡¯s face, and the smell of burnt flesh lingered in the air.


    When the fire in the palace was extinguished, it was a wasteland.


    MO Ruyue lay on the bed as the scene of the murder flashed through her mind again and again.


    Although she didn¡¯t kill anyone, she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart when she saw MO Chengfeng kill someone.


    Especially when he saw those people fall at his feet.


    At that time, MO Chengfeng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from killing, and his clothes were stained with blood. He looked very terrifying.


    MO Chengfeng was the one who killed everyone in the palace, and she was the one who set the entire palace on fire.


    She laid in the inn for a day and a night, but did not see MO Chengfeng return.


    Worried about MO Chengfeng¡¯s safety, MO Ruyue went out to look for him.


    Not long after she left, she saw a row of guards blocking her way.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face was full of wariness, and she almost drew her sword.


    A eunuch came up to MO Ruyue and said with a smile,¡± Miss, I¡¯m here on the


    Emperor¡¯s orders to invite you into the palace.¡±¡±


    Although MO Ruyue was not afraid of these people, she was curious about how they found this place.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    The eunuch nodded and bowed, smiling. ¡°Naturally, the Crown Prince told us where Young Lady is.¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince? Are you talking about MO?¡±


    MO Ruyue frowned. Didnn¡¯t MO Chengfeng already chop off MO He¡¯s arms?


    It was absolutely impossible for him to continue to be the Crown Prince if he cut off his arms.


    So, what was going on?


    MO Ruyue did not quite understand.


    His heart was filled with doubts.


    The eunuch shook his head.¡± No, no, no. The current Crown Prince, MO Chengfeng, is not MO He.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned.


    It had only been two days, yet the position of Crown Prince had fallen to MO Chengfeng. It felt like things were developing a little too quickly.


    What had happened?


    Thus, MO Ruyue followed these people into the palace, wanting to find out more.


    She was not afraid of these people playing tricks. If they wanted to lay their hands on her, they would be making a big mistake.


    She would let these people know what the means of the demon world¡¯s saintess were.


    Of course, if the other party had no malicious intent.


    Naturally, she would not cause trouble for him like a lunatic.


    MO Ruyue got into the carriage and was brought into the Imperial Palace.


    However, she did not see MO Chengfeng at first sight. Instead, she was left in the Eastern Palace.


    The palace maids in the palace did not speak. They all lowered their heads, afraid that they would get into trouble.


    Not long after, MO Chengfeng finally returned.


    ¡°Senior Brother! ¡±


    MO Ruyue saw MO Chengfeng walk in and quickly stood up.


    Suddenly, MO Chengfeng hugged MO Ruyue. This hug made MO Ruyue confused and confused.


    ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡±


    MO Chengfeng berated him, his voice imposing without anger.


    ¡°Yes.


    The palace maids hurriedly left the palace.


    MO Ruyue felt awkward. She did not quite understand MO Chengfengs hug.


    What had happened in the past two days?

 Chapter 693

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After the palace maids left, MO Ruyue looked up at the handsome man in front of her and asked curiously,¡± Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this moment, MO Chengfeng slowly released MO Ruyue.


    MO Chengfeng was wearing a navy blue robe, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally avenged my mother. I¡¯ve finally let that man announce to the world that he has cleared my mother¡¯s name and cleared my mother¡¯s name¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late.¡±


    MO Chengfeng was in low spirits.


    MO Ruyue could only comfort her,¡±At least let everyone know that it was Hua


    Suxin who framed your mother, and prove your mother¡¯s innocence.¡±¡± Then, MO Ruyue asked curiously,¡±¡±Are you the Crown Prince now?¡±


    ¡°What Crown Prince? I didn¡¯t agree to it at all.¡±


    MO Chengfeng scolded in a low voice. He had never promised to be the Crown Prince.


    Although MO Tianxing had said that he wanted him to be the Crown Prince, he did not want to wait for this unlucky Crown Prince at all.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡¯


    MO Ruyue had thought that MO Chengfeng was going to stay in the Western Liang Country and continue to be the Crown Prince.


    Actually, MO Chengfeng could do whatever he wanted.


    The Demon Lord only asked her to avenge MO Chengfeng, but he did not say that MO Chengfeng could not be the Crown Prince.


    Now that MO Chengfeng had gotten his revenge and even cleared his mother¡¯s many years of injustice, he wondered what MO Chengfeng would do next.


    ¡°Then Eldest Senior Brother, are you going to stay in Xi Liang?¡±


    Although the Emperor was not good enough, Xi Liang was indeed MO Chengfengs hometown.


    Now that he had taken revenge, shouldn¡¯t he stay in his hometown and continue to develop?


    MO Chengfeng lowered his head and looked at the woman in front of him.


    Ruyue had accompanied him all the way. He was not facing everything alone.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes met the pair of dark eyes, and she shifted her gaze away.


    Why was he staring at her?


    It was quite embarrassing.


    ¡°Where does Junior Sister want Senior Brother to stay?¡±


    MO Chengfeng stared at the woman in front of him. Ruyue seemed a little shy?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be the one deciding this kind of problem?


    MO Ruyue secretly complained in her heart, but she said,¡±¡±Senior brother, you can stay anywhere you want, as long as senior brother is happy.¡±


    If he wanted to be the Crown Prince, he could stay in Xi Liang. If he didn¡¯t want to be the Crown Prince, he could return to the Demon Realm.


    What a simple matter.


    It wasn¡¯t that complicated.


    ¡°Senior Brother wants to hear Ruyue¡¯s opinion.¡± MO Chengfeng passed the question to MO Ruyue. This put MO Ruyue in a difficult position.


    ¡°This¡­


    MO Ruyue scratched her head. Why was he asking her?


    She felt that her opinion was not important.


    Didn¡¯t this depend on MO Chengfengs opinion?


    After thinking for a while, MO Ruyue could only bite the bullet and say,¡±¡±Although there are people serving the Crown Prince, as a member of the Demon Realm, Junior Sister still hopes that Senior Brother can return to the Demon Realm.¡±


    ¡°Without Eldest Senior Brother, the Demon Realm will have one less person.¡±


    They had been classmates for a few years, and they had feelings for each other.


    Naturally, they still hoped to live together as usual.


    ¡°Of course, this is just my personal opinion. Senior brother, you don¡¯t necessarily have to listen to me. Senior brother, you should respect your own thoughts.¡±


    MO Ruyue did not know whether MO Chengfeng wanted to stay in Xi Liang as the Crown Prince or return to the Devil World to be the Eldest Senior Brother.


    In any case, each had their own advantages. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded. He instantly had an idea.


    ¡°Senior Brother, where do you want to stay?¡± asked MO Ruyue hurriedly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Demon Realm.¡±


    That place was much better than this palace.


    At the very least, there were not so many plots and conspiracies.


    Junior Sister Ruyue was still there.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    MO Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they had returned to the Devil Realm.


    Actually, the Demon Realm was quite good.


    ¡°Then when are we going back?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a bright yellow figure appeared at the door.


    Neither MO Ruyue nor MO Chengfeng bowed.


    MO Chengfeng did not like MO Tian Xing to begin with. Seeing that MO Tian Xing did not kill this man, he was already merciful. It was impossible for him to bow to him.


    MO Ruyue did not bow because she felt that this dog Emperor was not as powerful as her, so why should she bow to him?


    He didn¡¯t eat the dog Emperor¡¯s food, nor did he have anything that belonged to the dog Emperor, so he couldn¡¯t find a reason to bow to the dog Emperor. In addition, MO Chengfeng did not bow, so she felt even more confident.


    She didn¡¯t believe that the Emperor would dare to do anything to her.


    MO Tianxing naturally did not blame MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng for not bowing.


    He had no right to blame.


    AR soon as he entered. he went straight to the point and said.¡±Chengfeng. stay and be the Crown Prince. You are my Di son, and the position of Crown Prince should belong to you.¡±


    Now, other than MO Chengfeng, there was no other child under his knee that was suitable to be the Crown Prince.


    Although there would be more Dragon Sons in the future, he still wanted a Crown Prince to be more at ease.


    MO Chengfeng was very suitable for the position of Crown Prince. His methods were decisive and efficient, much better than MO He.


    MO He was too indecisive and impatient.


    Now that MO He was crippled, he was even less suitable for the position of Crown Prince.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, whoever wants the position of Crown Prince can go.


    This has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, let¡¯s return to the Demon Realm!¡±


    After saying that, MO Chengfeng brought MO Ruyue outside.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mo Ruyue quickly followed behind MO Chengfeng.


    She stopped beside the dog Emperor and said,¡±¡±Not everyone wants the throne! ¡±


    He left a stunned MO Tianxing behind.


    MO Ruyue and MO Qingcheng left the Imperial Palace together. No one dared to stop them. Even if someone did, they would not be able to stop them.


    After leaving the palace, they returned to their original inn.


    MO Ruyue felt that MO Chengfeng seemed to be a little absent-minded. She did not know what was wrong with him.


    ¡°Senior brother, now that you¡¯ve taken your revenge, why are you still so unhappy?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be happier after taking revenge?


    Those bad guys were already dead. How good was that?


    MO Chengfeng took the opportunity to sit on a chair at the side. He held a blue and white porcelain teacup in his hand and spun it unconsciously. His dark eyes were filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve taken my revenge, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    In the past days, he had been living in hatred every day, and his goal had always been revenge.


    Other than revenge, he had not thought of anything else.


    Now that he had achieved his goal of revenge, his heart felt a little empty.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    MO Ruyue saw the confusion in MO Chengfengs eyes and knew that he couldn¡¯t find the direction of his efforts.


    She had experienced this kind of confusion before, but it was only temporary.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to make myself stronger. I¡¯ll work hard to earn money to buy the things I want to buy. I¡¯ll live well and enjoy the joy of life.¡±


    For people like her now, no matter what their goal was, the ultimate goal was to make herself richer and live a better life.


    Here, becoming rich was also her goal. There was an even more important goal, which was to make herself stronger.


    After all, this was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. Without strength, one could only be killed and bullied.


    Mo Chengfengs looked at Mo Ruyue with a deep gaze. He felt that he was not as open-minded as his junior sister.


    ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t you say before that you would return to the Demon Realm with me after taking revenge? He would leave the Demon Realm when he had the chance in the future.¡¯


    MO Ruyue blinked her eyes. Had this guy forgotten what she had said before?


    She still remembered it..

 Chapter 694

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, MO Chengfeng gradually understood what he should do next.


    ¡°Ruyue, thank you. I know what I should do next.¡±


    The light in MO Chengfengs eyes became more and more determined.


    There was no longer the confusion and hesitation from before.


    Seeing MO Chengfeng like this, MO Ruyue was relieved.


    ¡°Next, should we set off for the Demon Realm?¡±


    Although Xi Liang Country was very good, it was a pity that she did not have money on her, so she could not buy anything she wanted.


    ¡°Yes, we can return to the Demon Realm without worry.¡±


    When he returned to the Demon Realm, he would focus on cultivation.


    He hoped that he could increase his cultivation as soon as possible.


    ¡°Senior brother, do you really not have any attachment to Xi Liang?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here that¡¯s worthy of my nostalgia. I want to pay my respects to my mother before I leave.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said with a heavy heart.


    She had taken revenge and her mother¡¯s injustice had been washed clean.


    He had no concern for Xiliang.


    When the two of them were about to leave, they went to Consort Hui¡¯s mausoleum together.


    MO Chengfeng brought the tributes and placed them one by one in front of the tombstone. He knelt down and kowtowed three times to the tombstone.


    ¡°Mother, I have already taken revenge. Hua Suxin and the others have already received the punishment they deserve. Mother can rest in peace now¡­¡±


    MO Chengfeng said in front of the tombstone and told everything he had done to Consort Hui¡¯s tomb.


    MO Ruyue stood behind MO Chengfeng.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if ghosts really existed in this world.


    If there really was a ghost, then where was the ghost of the original owner of her body?


    She didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and monsters at first.


    It wasn¡¯t until her soul occupied the body of the original host that she began to believe in some so-called ghosts and monsters.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m leaving Xi Liang. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back in the future.¡± MO Chengfeng kowtowed three more times after he finished speaking.


    Behind him, MO Ruyue was worried that this guys forehead would be bruised.


    At this moment, a group of soldiers came from the mausoleum and surrounded the place.


    MO Ruyue looked back and revealed a helpless expression. Why was it the Emperor again?


    Was it because MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t want to kill him that he was in such a hurry to get killed?


    ¡°Senior Brother, that man has come over.¡¯


    MO Ruyue called out softly as she watched MO Tianxing walk over.


    MO Chengfeng stood up from the ground and turned around to look at MO Tianxing, who was rushing over.


    His good-looking brows were tightly knitted together. Clearly, he was also somewhat puzzled by this scene.


    The two of them stared at Mo Tian Xing.


    ¡°Prince, please return to the palace.¡±


    ¡°Prince, please return to the palace.¡±


    ¡°Prince, please return to the palace.¡±


    The guards suddenly knelt on the ground with their heads lowered and shouted in unison.


    He asked the Crown Prince to return to the palace three times in a row.


    ¡°MO Tianxing, what are you doing?¡±


    MO Chengfeng shouted MO Tianxings name in anger.


    One had to know that in Xi Liang, the emperor¡¯s name was not something that could be casually called.


    Even the Crown Prince could not casually call the Emperor by his name.


    Otherwise, it would be a contempt for the imperial power and a great disrespect to the emperor.


    MO Tianxing missed MO Chengfeng and came to Consort Hui¡¯s tombstone.


    He glanced at the tribute in front of Consort Hui¡¯s tomb.


    He put his palms together and closed his eyes.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and turned around.


    ¡°You are Zhen¡¯s Di son, you should return with Zhen. Xi Liang needs you, and Zhen needs you.¡±


    MO Chengfeng laughed coldly.¡± You didn¡¯t seem to understand what I said earlier. I¡¯ll say it one last time. I will never go back. What does Xiliang have to do with me, and what do you have to do with me?¡± ¡°Whether the fate of Xi Liang is good or bad, I don¡¯t care at all.¡±


    ¡°Even if Xi Liang is destroyed, 1 won¡¯t feel sad.¡±


    MO Chengfengs eyes were filled with coldness.


    Don¡¯t think of using any excuse to make him become Xi Liangs puppet.


    He was not that great.


    ¡°How can you be so selfish?¡±


    ¡°The blood of the royal family flows in your veins!¡±


    MO Tian Xings eyes widened in anger, his turbid eyes bloodshot.


    He was really angry. He did not expect his son to say such irresponsible words.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking to you. Our paths are different and we can¡¯t work together. From now on, you walk your open path and I walk my wooden bridge. We have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    MO Chengfeng found the man in front of him laughable.


    What did you do earlier?


    Now, they were saying that he was the Crown Prince and that he had the blood of the royal family flowing in his veins.


    He had lived a miserable life in the palace for more than ten years. Why hadn¡¯t he mentioned that he had royal blood flowing in his veins at that time?


    Now, it was just that there was no suitable candidate to be the Crown Prince, so they wanted him to take this position.


    What a good plan!


    MO Chengfeng was very clear-headed. He knew that he would not change his mind just because of MO Tianxings words.


    He held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and did not even look at MO Tianxing.¡± Ruyue, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t expect MO Tianxing to actually bring people here.


    Who was he trying to show to by doing this?


    Did they really think that he would care about the position of Crown Prince?


    MO Tianxing watched helplessly as MO Chengfeng left.


    He originally thought that MO Chengfeng was trying to reject him, wanting him to lower his status and beg him to be the Crown Prince.


    However, he did not expect that MO Chengfeng really did not want to be the Crown Prince.


    He felt that the position of Crown Prince was very tempting.


    Thinking back, when he was still a prince, he had always coveted the position of Crown Prince.


    Although he did not become the Crown Prince, the throne was still his.


    ¡°Liu Dehai, are there really people in this world who don¡¯t care about the position of Crown Prince?¡±


    MO Tian Xing asked with a melancholic gaze.


    How could there be anyone who was not interested in the position of Crown Prince?


    He did not believe it!


    ¡°This, this servant doesn¡¯t know either.¡¯


    Eunuch Liu felt his forehead full of sweat. How could he dare to discuss the position of Crown Prince?


    Even if the Emperor asked him, he would not dare to express his true opinion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the palace.¡±


    MO Tianxing turned around and looked deeply at Consort Hui¡¯s mausoleum.


    His woman was buried here.


    Then, he turned around and left Consort Hui¡¯s mausoleum. He was the emperor, and many times, he had no choice.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng set foot on the road back to the Devil World.


    Along the way, MO Ruyue could clearly feel that MO Chengfengs mood had improved, and his eyes were no longer as confused as before.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you know where I can sell treasures?¡±


    MO Ruyue suddenly remembered something very important.


    She also had a few Black Heart Fruits with her, and she was going to sell them.


    There should be people buying it in the market, right?


    I wonder how much it¡¯s worth now?


    ¡°What treasures do you have to sell?¡±


    MO Chengfeng stared blankly at MO Ruyue. This girl couldn¡¯t be thinking of selling the Seven-Colored Fire Seed, right?


    Although the seven-colored fire seed was not very useful to them, it was not very useful.


    However, this treasure was worth collecting.


    The Seven-Colored Fire Seed must not be sold.


    ¡°l heard that the Black Heart Fruit I picked with my senior brothers on Bird excrement mountain can be sold for a good price. I still have two left, so I want to sell them.¡±


    MO Ruyue moved the bundle forward.


    If he had enough money, he would buy a storage ring.


    It was not convenient to go to Xi Liang, so he did not mention this matter..

 Chapter 695

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Black Heart Fruit? He might have to sell it at the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, where he could get a good price.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said thoughtfully.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up as she hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, can you take me to that place? I¡¯ll take care of three meals a day.¡±


    She wanted to say that she would split the money 30 ¨C 70 after the matter was done, but after thinking about it, she was reluctant to split the money.


    Therefore, he decided to treat Mo Chengfengs to a few meals.


    She was so poor now, so he should not take money from her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not go back to the Demon Realm first. Let¡¯s go to the Treasure


    Gathering Pavilion first.¡± ¡°Is the Treasure Trove Pavilion far?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s far, will you go?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Black Heart Fruit will go bad if you don¡¯t change it.¡±


    No matter how far the road was, he had to go.


    Money was a little tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Treasure Gathering Pavilion isn¡¯t far, because no matter which country, which city, there¡¯s almost always a Treasure Gathering Pavilion.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng smiled faintly, like a spring breeze blowing across the land.


    This man was exceptionally charming.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances.


    Fortunately, this was his senior brother, so he could size him up openly.


    ¡°Looks like this Treasure Trove Pavilion is a chain store. I wonder which big shot opened it.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    To be able to open a Treasure Trove Pavilion in every city, it meant that the person who opened the Treasure Trove Pavilion was quite wealthy.


    His family was extremely wealthy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this either. No one knows who the master behind the


    Treasure Gathering Pavilion is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite convenient.¡±


    MO Chengfeng was quite familiar with the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    Back then, his storage ring was also exchanged at the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    The two of them found a city nearby and went straight to the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    There were not many people in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, but there were quite a few treasures inside.


    As soon as the two of them entered, someone came over to welcome them warmly.


    ¡°Are the two of you here to see the treasures in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion?¡±


    The other party asked with a smile.


    Mo Ruyue swept her gaze across the surroundings.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to sell treasures.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng nodded slightly with a gentle smile on his face.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen this man¡¯s ruthless methods with her own eyes, she would have been easily deceived by this man.


    At this moment, he was as gentle as jade, like a modest young master.


    MO Ruyue complained in her heart.


    When the shop owner heard that they were here to sell treasures, his smile became even happier.


    ¡± Please enter


    He respectfully invited the two of them inside and then asked curiously,¡± May I know what treasure the two of you are selling?¡±


    MO Chengfeng gestured to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue hurriedly took out two Black Heart Fruits from her bag.


    When the shop owner saw this, he was slightly stunned.¡± This is a Black Heart Fruit?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you have good eyesight.¡±


    Mo Ruyue immediately flattered him and said,¡±¡±Does the shop owner accept this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯ll take it. Can you let me take a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    MO Ruyue readily agreed, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the table.


    Waiting for the boss to give her a good price.


    At this moment, a servant came over and poured tea for them.


    Soon, the owner had his eyes on the Black Heart Fruit.


    ¡°This Black Heart Fruit is not bad.¡¯


    ¡°How much is it worth?¡±


    MO Ruyue was delighted and asked directly.


    It was probably worth a good price. The boss raised two fingers.


    ¡°Twenty thousand taels?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that she was going to make a fortune this time.


    One Black Heart Fruit was worth twenty thousand taels, and two Black Heart Fruits were worth forty thousand taels. ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s two hundred taels.¡¯


    ¡°Boss, are you kidding me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her.


    ¡°The Black Heart Fruit is indeed good, but the color of this Black Heart Fruit is not good. It should have been plucked for some time.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked incredulous.¡± Although it¡¯s been a while since I took it off, it shouldn¡¯t be worth only two hundred taels!¡± I remember that the market price is five thousand taels for one. Boss, don¡¯t cheat me.¡¯


    He was really angered to death.


    ¡°If you had just plucked them, they would indeed be worth five thousand taels each. However, you have already plucked them for some time. The color is not bright enough¡­¡±


    The boss looked troubled.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to accept MO Ruyue¡¯s Black Heart Fruit.


    ¡°Boss, just add more points.¡± MO Ruyue begged.


    ¡°l can¡¯t add any more.¡±


    ¡°Boss, please do me a favor. Add more, add more, and I¡¯ll sell.¡± The boss gritted his teeth and said,¡±Add another 500 taels at most.¡±¡±


    MO Chengfeng picked up the two Black Heart Fruits on the table.


    His clear voice sounded.¡± The color doesn¡¯t affect the effect of the Black Heart Fruit, nor does it affect the taste of the Black Heart Fruit. Moreover, there are only a limited number of Black Heart Fruits. There are only a few of them every year, so they are considered rare.¡±


    ¡°Although the market price fluctuates, each one is at least three thousand taels. If you want to buy one for five hundred taels, how much profit can you get from it?¡±


    When the boss heard MO Chengfeng¡¯s words, his expression became a little awkward.


    It seemed that this man in front of her was an expert.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Eldest Senior Brother was awesome!


    How would she know about this?


    If it wasn¡¯t for MO Chengfeng, she might have been ruthlessly ripped off by this boss today.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. Five thousand taels, I¡¯ll give you both.¡±


    MO Chengfeng stood up, holding two Black Heart Fruits in his hands, as if he was about to leave.


    MO Ruyue quickly stood up and pretended to leave.


    The boss sighed in his heart. This man was not easy to fool. If it was this girl, he would have fooled her long ago.


    He could only admit that he was unlucky when he met an expert.


    ¡°Alright, two five thousand taels. I¡¯ll go get the silver.¡±


    The boss sighed and left the room.


    It was rare to encounter such a cunning seller.


    ¡± Eldest Senior Brother,¡± MO Ruyue said excitedly,¡± you¡¯re so awesome! You¡¯re so awesome! I really admire you!¡¯


    Hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, MO Chengfeng blushed.


    The feeling of being worshipped was pretty good.


    Her beautiful and clear eyes were full of stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just understand.¡±


    MO Chengfeng pretended to be humble.


    He suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°What¡¯s awesome?¡±


    ¡°It means very powerful.¡± MO Ruyue explained.


    ¡°l see. That¡¯s a new term.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng felt that the word awesome was quite interesting.


    Not long after, the boss handed five thousand taels of silver to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue also happily handed two Black Heart Fruits to the boss.


    When they were leaving, the boss said to MO Ruyue , ¡°If you have any treasures in the future, come and sell them here.¡¯


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    MO Ruyue put away the five thousand taels of silver.


    He felt very happy.


    This could be considered her first bucket of gold since she came here.


    The boss sent the two of them out of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    Although they didn¡¯t get much profit this time, they still got some.


    To be able to pluck the Black Heart Fruit, it meant that his ability was not bad.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng walked on the road with light footsteps.


    MO Ruyue was happy because she had earned money from the game.


    In modern times, it was equivalent to MO Ruyue earning 5,000 yuan a day. How many people only earned 5,000 yuan a month?


    She already had 5,000 yuan a day. Wasn¡¯t that amazing?


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t compare to those big bosses who earned tens of millions a day.


    It¡¯s not enough to compare with the top, but it¡¯s better than the bottom.


    ¡°Junior Sister, be careful.¡±¡±


    MO Chengfeng grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s waist and pulled her, pressing her against his chest.


    A few people ran over in a hurry.


    MO Chengfeng only let go of MO Ruyue after they had gone over.


    ¡°Are these people rushing to reincarnate? Don¡¯t you even look at the road?¡± MO Ruyue angrily cursed at the backs of those people.


    If not for MO Chengfeng, she would have been the one knocked down.


    What kind of person was this?

 Chapter 696

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Senior Brother, thank you for earlier.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and thanked MO Chengfeng.


    Suddenly he thought of what to say, ¡°Senior Brother, I invite you to have a meal?¡±


    It was all thanks to MO Chengfeng. Otherwise, she would have been cheated by the shop owner this time.


    He could treat MO Chengfeng to a meal.


    He would no longer be careful about the cost of a meal.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to treat me to a meal?¡±


    MO Chengfeng raised his eyebrows slightly, his dark eyes carrying a trace of anticipation.


    Why did Junior Sister treat him to a meal?


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Senior Brother that I can earn so much money this time. Isn¡¯t it only right to treat Senior Brother to a meal?¡±


    MO Ruyue said sincerely.


    She liked to complain and take revenge. ¡°Just because of this?¡±


    This reason did not make him ecstatic.


    He seemed to be looking forward to the other reason that Ruyue had


    mentioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    What other reason could there be?


    MO Ruyue stared at MO Chengfeng in confusion.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    MO Chengfeng replied indifferently.


    ¡°The first place in the Master Chef Competition can get a reward of 5,000 taels. Is there really such a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is an announcement from the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Everyone can sign up¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m going to try my luck too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too. The boiled cabbage is delicious.¡± Everyone was extremely confident in their skills.


    He rushed to register.


    ¡± What the hell?¡± MO Ruyue was shocked.¡± He can even participate in the competition by cooking cabbage with water?¡±¡±


    Was this a joke?


    ¡°l think so. How delicious can cabbage be boiled in water?¡±


    MO Chengfeng held the silver bone fracture fan in his hand and tapped his other palm occasionally.


    ¡°A reward of five thousand taels of silver. Senior brother, 1 think I can do it again. ¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that she could do it again.


    If she could even register with boiled cabbage in water, then she would know minced meat and eggplant. Wouldn¡¯t it be better than boiled cabbage in water?


    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±


    MO Chengfeng was also a little interested. To be able to participate in the competition with boiled cabbage in water, the value of this competition was questionable.


    He felt that he could even participate in this competition.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    She suddenly found another way to make money, which was to earn bounty.


    Capturing people can also get rewards.


    However, this path was more rugged and full of danger. It was not easy to walk.


    Before the Golden Core stage, she felt that she should not do such a thing.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to spend his money.


    The two of them arrived outside the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Everyone was signing up.


    However, most of them were eliminated in the first round.


    Some people looked at the ten taels of material fee and instantly lost interest.


    Ten taels of silver was not a small amount.


    The first round was to make a good dish. As long as the judges thought it was good, they would advance to the second round.


    ¡°l want to try!¡¯


    MO Ruyue was quite confident in her culinary skills. After all, she came from the modern era and had eaten many delicious dishes.


    He felt that what he made would definitely be delicious.


    The main reason was that MO Ruyue was tempted by the bounty. She just wanted to bite the bullet and charge forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join too.¡±


    Perhaps it was because he had taken revenge, but he had gradually become interested in other things.


    Especially when he saw Ruyue full of energy, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t continue to be indignant.


    This world was wonderful. As long as he lived well, he would definitely be happy.


    Ruyue seemed to be able to heal the wounds in his heart.


    MO Ruyue selected the ingredients provided by the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. After thinking for a while, she immediately had an idea.


    MO Ruyue was cutting the vegetables clumsily. Her knife skills were not very good.


    The judges looked at MO Ruyue and shook their heads. If she couldn¡¯t even cut the vegetables properly, it would be strange if the food she cooked could be eaten.


    MO Ruyue prepared the ingredients and started to stir-fry them one by one.


    The chopped carrots, green beans, golden eggs, and white rice were evenly mixed with the ingredients.


    A fragrance wafted out, making people drool.


    ¡°This girl seems to be doing quite well.¡±


    The judge smelled the fragrance and changed his previous opinion.


    His knife skills were lacking, but the cooking method was novel. He added diced carrots and green beans to the traditional Egg Fried Rice.


    He wondered how it would taste.


    MO Chengfeng kneaded the dough and made a bowl of ordinary Yang Chun noodles.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng brought their finished products to the judges at the same time.


    The judge glanced at the two of them before eating MO Chengfengs Yang Chun noodles with a calm expression.


    Then, the judge picked up a spoon and scooped a spoonful of MO Ruyue¡¯s fried rice.


    After entering the mouth, he closed his eyes and chewed, letting every taste bud feel the taste of the fried rice.


    Suddenly, he felt a string snap.¡± This, this fried rice¡­¡±


    Everyone stared at the expression of the judges and instantly became nervous.


    Is this fried rice too bad?


    Otherwise, why would the judges have such a strange expression on their faces?


    That girl¡¯s knife skills were very poor, so it was only natural that the food she made was not delicious.


    MO Ruyue looked at the judges ¡®reaction and thought to herself,¡¯ Could it be that the fried rice I made is really too unpalatable?¡¯


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She was only good at such things. It shouldn¡¯t be bad.


    ¡°This fried rice is so delicious.¡¯


    The judge couldn¡¯t help but eat a few more mouthfuls. It was so delicious that he was flying.


    It was indeed much more delicious than the traditional Egg Fried Rice.


    It was not greasy at all.


    The more he ate, the more fragrant it became.


    MO Ruyue finally heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the judges ¡®comments.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡°What kind of fried rice is this?¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes. This fried rice was just an ordinary fried rice.


    ¡°This is Ru Yue fried rice.¡¯


    ¡°Ru Yue brand fried rice, wonderful, delicious, you¡¯ve advanced.¡± The judge gave MO Ruyue a thumbs up.


    This fried rice was indeed very delicious. It was not too much at all.


    ¡°Judge, what about me?¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at the judges eating Ruyue¡¯s fried rice and instantly felt a little hungry.


    He did not expect Ruyue to have such skills.


    ¡°The taste of your Yang Chun noodles is average, but it¡¯s still a little lacking.


    However, I saw that your kneading strength is not bad, so you barely advanced. I hope you can perform well in the next round.¡± The judge gave MO Chengfeng an encouraging look.


    He hoped that MO Chengfeng could do better in the next round.


    A total of ten people entered the second round, including MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng.


    In this round, she looked at the dishes made by others and fell into deep thought.


    The judges for the second round of the competition were not the judges from before, but the commoners below.


    Whoever could satisfy the people would win.


    It was really good if everyone said it was good.


    Every citizen had three lots in their hands, and the lots represented the votes.


    Whoever drew the most lots would win.


    The others had already started to get busy, but MO Ruyue was the only one who did not make a move because she was still thinking about what to do.


    The key was to let the commoners eat the food that everyone said was good.


    She turned her head to look at MO Chengfeng and realized that MO Chengfeng was actually making meat buns.


    This guy was purely here to experience the competition, right? He was actually making meat buns, and it was a little ugly.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mind was jolted as she suddenly thought of something.


    Thus, she began her huge project. She cut the vegetables and meat well, alternating between fat and lean, and then skewered them with bamboo sticks.


    That¡¯s right, she was going to make kebabs today so that everyone could eat delicious kebabs.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile. She held a skewer of meat in her hand, took out the charcoal, and prepared all kinds of seasoning powder.


    Originally, everyone was watching the others cook and praising their knife skills.


    All of a sudden, they realized that MO Ruyue¡¯s cooking seemed to be very interesting, so they were all attracted by it.


    He wondered what delicious food this girl would cook..

 Chapter 697

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue brushed oil on the skewers, added cumin and chili powder, and some without chili.


    After all, not everyone was used to eating chili.


    He also had to take care of the people who didn¡¯t eat chili.


    The people below only heard the sizzling sound of the meat skewers and the smoke.


    ¡°What is she doing? Bake something?¡±


    ¡°It will definitely taste terrible. It might even be burnt.¡±


    ¡°l think so too. Last time, 1 ate a fish. It was banana and didn¡¯t taste good at all. I still like to eat fresh and tender things.¡±


    ¡°I think she roasted it very well.¡±


    As he said that, the person could not help but swallow his saliva. The greedy worms in his stomach had been hooked out.


    What exactly was this? It was too fragrant.


    The commoners below stared at the thing in Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand and kept swallowing their saliva.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it smells so good. What¡¯s so fragrant?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, 1 smell it too. It seems that there¡¯s a cooking competition over there. It¡¯s still early. Should we go and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Junior Sister Chen Yuluo replied shyly.


    This time, she was no longer following her Sixth Senior Brother Ye Xiong out for missions. Instead, she was following her Third Senior Brother Zhao Xin.


    Zhao Xin was stronger than Ye Xiong.


    The two of them squeezed into the competition area. Xin Zhao looked up at the stage and saw several chefs cooking.


    A figure caught his attention, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances.


    Chen Yuluo also noticed that Xin Zhao seemed to be looking at the woman on the stage a few more times. Her heart sank, and she deliberately made a sound to attract Xin Zhao¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, the chef over there seems to be cooking very well.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Zhao Xin!s hand and looked at the other chef.


    Xin Zhao glanced at Chen Yuluo¡¯s hand and subconsciously pulled his hand away.


    He crossed his arms and looked up at Chef on the stage. He pursed his lips and said,¡±It looks good, but I can¡¯t smell any fragrance.¡±


    MO Ruyue sprinkled some sesame seeds on the skewers to add some fragrance.


    Then, the referee said,¡± Alright, time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s invite the people here to come up and taste it. Whoever tastes good will throw the bamboo stick in their hands to the other party.¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at the crowd and was shocked.


    Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s third senior brother, Zhao Xin, was also here, along with the little junior sister from before.


    She pretended to be calm and turned her head to look at MO Chengfeng. MO Chengfeng did not care about the situation on her side.


    Mo Ruyue met Zhao Xin¡¯s gaze and subconsciously touched her cheek. Now that she had changed completely, Xin Zhao probably wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.


    She was wearing a mask when she robbed Little Junior Sister, so she probably wouldn¡¯t be recognized by Little Junior Sister.


    Zhao Xin stared at MO Ruyue and approached her step by step.


    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you always staring at me?¡±


    Chen Yuluo was a little jealous. How could Third Senior Brother stare at other women?


    Moreover, he was still staring straight at her.


    She stirred her fingers and pouted, looking unhappy.


    It was as if she had been bullied by someone.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t stare at her all the time. I just felt that the girl¡¯s eyes were a little familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere before.¡¯


    Thinking about it carefully, he could not remember where he had seen it before.


    It felt too strange.


    ¡°Is that so? Wasn¡¯t it because she was pretty that she felt like she had seen her eyes somewhere before?¡±


    All the men in the world were the same. After seeing a beautiful woman, their eyes could not move away.


    Chen Yuluo snorted in his heart and was a little dissatisfied with Zhao Xin.


    Xin Zhao smiled helplessly and shook his head.¡± Junior Sister, you¡¯ve really wronged me.¡±


    Chen Yuluo came in front of MO Ruyue and sized her up.


    ¡°You, you are¡­¡±


    Chen Yuluo stared at MO Ruyue for a long time. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    He had met her once on the streets of Dongli¡­


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Chen Yuluo¡¯s voice.


    But she still pretended not to know him.


    ¡® How come you¡¯re a girl?¡±


    ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know you, Miss.¡± MO Ruyue smiled sweetly.¡±


    Chen Yuluo scratched the back of her head. She had been struck by lightning before, so her memory of that time did not seem to be that deep.


    Did she really remember wrongly?


    Seeing the woman in front of her smile so sincerely, perhaps she really remembered wrongly. Moreover, it was a little dark that night.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know you either.¡± Chen Yuluo snorted and turned her face away.


    ¡°Miss, here you go. Remember to give good reviews.¡± MO Ruyue didn¡¯t care about Chen Yuluo¡¯s attitude at all.


    Fortunately, Chen Yuluo did not recognize her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look delicious at all!¡±


    Chen Yuluo looked at the skewers in her hand and a look of disdain flashed across her eyes.


    MO Ruyue smiled and said nothing.


    She didn¡¯t want this woman to steal a lot for her.


    Last time, he was with Ye Xiong, and this time, he was with Zhao Xin.


    This woman was interesting.


    It seemed that she was very open-minded in Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Zhao Xin walked up to MO Ruyue with an awkward smile on his face.¡±¡±This is my junior sister Chen Yuluo. She doesn¡¯t mean any harm. If it¡¯s really delicious, we will definitely vote for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and handed the meat skewer to Zhao Xin.


    These senior brothers all seemed to be very protective of Chen Yuluo.


    Perhaps it was because Chen Yuluo did not have any ugly scars on her face that she was treated like this.


    Back when she was in Xuanling Immortal Sect, she did not have such treatment, and the original host naturally did not have such good treatment. This world was so realistic.


    The commoners came up to the stage one after another to taste the food. Almost everyone came to MO Ruyue¡¯s place to eat the skewers because the skewers were too fragrant and instantly attracted their attention.


    Barbecued skewers became their must-have choice, and the rest became secondary choices.


    The main reason was that the skewers were more convenient. Almost everyone had a skewer, and they didn¡¯t need to pick up food from their bowls with their chopsticks.


    The key was that the skewers tasted especially good. After eating one skewer, it was not enough.


    ¡°This skewer is really delicious. No, I have to get another skewer to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too, I¡¯ll go too. After eating the skewers, I don¡¯t want to eat anything


    Not long after, some commoners came to MO Ruyue¡¯s side and looked at the roasted meat in her hands with eager eyes.


    The hotel owner watched this scene silently and nodded repeatedly.


    Food was the most important thing for the people. If he wanted to make money, he had to grasp the tastes of the people. It seemed that kebabs were more popular.


    He immediately had an idea.


    Mo Chengfengs watched as everyone went to eat the skewers in Ruyue¡¯s hands. He was puzzled. Why didn¡¯t anyone come to eat his meat buns?


    Could it be that she felt that his meat buns were not delicious?


    Mo Chengfengs picked up one and started eating. He also picked up one with his other hand and turned around to walk towards Junior Sister Ruyue.


    Although the appearance of the buns was not good, the taste was still not bad.


    ¡°Ruyue, how are things here?¡±


    MO Chengfeng casually asked as his gaze fell on MO Ruyue¡¯s skewers..

 Chapter 698

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue smiled and said in a good mood, ¡°I feel alright at the moment. I should be able to enter the finals.¡¯


    MO Ruyue did not expect that she would be able to successfully squeeze into the finals with her second-best level.


    Everything was a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. There aren¡¯t many people at my place. They¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll poison the buns.¡±


    MO Chengfeng shrugged his shoulders and continued to eat the bun. He finished it in two or three bites.


    This bun was originally very small and had a thin skin and a lot of meat. Those people actually didn¡¯t want to try his bun.


    It could be seen that they were a group of people who did not have the fortune to eat.


    ¡°Come, try my buns.¡±


    As he spoke, MO Chengfeng handed the steamed buns he brought over to MO Ruyue, hoping that she would give him a good evaluation.


    It was fine if he couldn¡¯t get others¡¯ comments, but he should at least get MO Ruyue¡¯s comments.


    MO Ruyue looked at the little bun in MO Chengfengs big palm and felt that the little bun was a little cute.


    This is too small. Are they steamed dumplings?


    However, there were quite a lot of fillings inside.


    She ate it bit by bit, carefully tasting the taste of the bun.


    ¡°It¡¯s filled with the smell of meat. When I bite it open, the juice will flow out.¡± MO Ruyue praised him generously.


    Those who liked meat buns would definitely like to eat the meat buns made by MO Chengfeng.


    However, the buns were relatively small. Eating one would not be enough.


    When MO Chengfeng heard MO Ruyue¡¯s answer, the clouds in his heart instantly cleared and the sun appeared.


    It wasn¡¯t that his cooking wasn¡¯t delicious, but that those people didn¡¯t have the fortune to eat.


    ¡°Senior Brother, try the barbecue I made.¡±


    MO Ruyue tried her best to promote the barbecue she made. The taste was extraordinary.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to have a good taste.¡±


    MO Chengfeng unceremoniously picked up a skewer of roasted meat and started eating.


    He bit the meat. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Every taste bud of his could feel the deliciousness of the barbecue, making him unable to stop.


    ¡°This¡­


    MO Chengfeng was shocked speechless.


    ¡°How is it? Is it not delicious?¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little worried.


    Looking at the others, he felt that his cooking should be quite delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s too delicious. What¡¯s in it? It¡¯s so fragrant, tender, and crispy¡­¡± He felt that he had eaten quite a lot of delicious food.


    However, this was the first time he had eaten meat skewers with such a unique taste.


    Just one skewer was not enough to satisfy his craving.


    After eating one skewer, it made people want to eat a second skewer.


    It was no wonder that some commoners would come back again after eating once.


    It was indeed delicious, which was why it was so attractive.


    If it wasn¡¯t delicious, the commoners probably wouldn¡¯t have come here to eat kebabs.


    Chen Yuluo also ate MO Ruyue¡¯s kebabs.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit that the kebabs were delicious, but they were indeed delicious.


    She had never eaten kebabs like this before, so she felt that it was especially delicious.


    Xin Zhao also took a bite of the meat skewer, but he suddenly stopped.


    This smell¡­


    It was too delicious!


    ¡°Junior Sister, this meat skewer is really too delicious.¡±


    Xin Zhao wished he could bring the skewers back so that everyone in the immortal sect could eat them.


    ¡°What good food do I have? Actually, I can do it too.¡±


    Chen Yuluo didn¡¯t want to hear Zhao Xin praise a strange woman.


    Moreover, she was a pretty woman.


    ¡°Do you really know how to do it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? Wasn¡¯t it just a few pieces of meat and skewered with small bamboo skewers? It¡¯s not difficult at all.¡¯


    This level of difficulty was nothing compared to the difficulty of flying on a sword.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really looking forward to Little Junior Sister¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Xin Zhao was deep in thought as he turned back to look at the woman who was barbecuing.


    At this moment, she was talking to another man with a smile on her face. That smile was like a blooming flower, bright and moving.


    The second round of the competition soon ended.


    Other than MO Ruyue, there were a few others who also had a lot of lots.


    ¡°Next, you should be more conscious. Count the number of signatures you have obtained and report it to me.¡±


    The boss signaled for the referee to speak. The whole time, he had been sitting at the side, silently watching everything.


    He was quite satisfied with the second round.


    MO Ruyue held a bunch of sticks in her hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be self-aware. You¡¯d better find someone to count. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll overstate the number.¡¯


    The boss listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words and could only choose his own people to count.


    Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better.


    MO Ruyue sat calmly on a chair beside the other.


    She felt that she would definitely be able to enter the finals.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t get first place, he could get second place. Third place was not bad either.


    The second and third place were also rich, just not as rich as the first place.


    ¡°This lady has a total of 100 sticks.¡±


    ¡°This master has a total of eighty sticks.¡±


    ¡°This master has a total of eighty-four sticks.¡±


    Other than MO Ruyue and the other two masters, the others had already been disqualified.


    Not many people tasted the meat buns made by MO Chengfeng, so naturally, they did not get the skewer.


    It wasn¡¯t that the buns were not delicious, but in this generation, buns weren¡¯t just a rare thing. Everyone could afford to eat them, so in this kind of competition, there wasn¡¯t anything special about them.


    People preferred to eat delicacies that they had never eaten before.


    ¡°Kuyue, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    MO Chengfeng gave MO Ruyue a thumbs up.


    MO Ruyue nodded and pulled La MO Chengfengs sleeve.¡±¡±Senior Brother, keep a low profile, keep a low profile.¡±


    The main reason was that he did not want MO Chengfeng to be too high-profile and expose his identity.


    Zhao Xin and Chen Yuluo were still here.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cheer you on downstairs.¡±


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t think too much about it. He thought that MO Ruyue wanted to keep a low profile, so he restrained his emotions and calmed down.


    Chen Yuluo noticed that Zhao Xin was looking at the woman from time to time. She rolled her eyes and seemed to have thought of something.


    She held her stomach and said,¡± Senior Brother, let¡¯s leave this place quickly.


    My stomach hurts a little.¡±¡±


    Junior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, there are too many people here. Let¡¯s go somewhere less crowded.¡¯


    Chen Yuluo pretended to be in pain.


    She was afraid that Third Senior Brother¡¯s soul would be seduced by that woman.


    That woman didn¡¯t give her a particularly good feeling.


    This woman looked very similar to the woman she had met in Dongli.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s leave this place quickly.¡±


    Seeing that Chen Yuluo was not feeling well, Zhao Xin had no choice but to leave with his junior sister.


    Although he still wanted to eat the food that woman made.


    He had never eaten such delicious skewers before.


    MO Ruyue stood on the stage and watched Zhao Xin leave with Chen Yuluo. She slowly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was really afraid that her identity would be exposed.


    Before he became stronger, it was best not to expose his identity. Otherwise, he would not even have the ability to protect himself.


    It seemed that she had to properly learn the Nebula Sword Technique from her Demon Venerable Master.


    Learning the Nebula Sword Technique was more practical than improving his cultivation.


    Cultivation wasn¡¯t something that could be improved so easily unless the reward from the Salted Fish System could help her.


    Otherwise, it would be too difficult for her to rely on herself..

 Chapter 699

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The third round of the competition began. The judge for this round was the shop owner, so the dishes only needed to be approved by the shop owner.


    MO Ruyue looked at the other two people who were already busy. Actually, MO Ru Yue didn¡¯t know what to do at this time. She wasn¡¯t a professional chef, so she didn¡¯t expect to enter the third round.


    One of the two chefs was dealing with the fish, while the other was dealing with the pigs head.


    It seemed like two tough dishes.


    MO Ruyue looked at the materials behind her and hesitated.


    Below the stage, MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue with a folding fan in his hand and a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Did Ruyue not know what she had done?


    Actually, Ruyue could earn money from cooking any dish she wanted, but the money might not be as much as the first and second place.


    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t compare to those two guys.¡±


    MO Ruyue muttered softly. She was hesitating in front of all kinds of ingredients. She really didn¡¯t know what to choose.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that woman started yet?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. That woman is probably preparing to accumulate her ultimate move. When the time comes, she will amaze everyone.¡± ¡°Yes, that must be the case. The skewers just now made me want more.¡±


    ¡°l really hope I can eat such delicious skewers in the future.¡±


    Everyone was talking among themselves. They were very optimistic about MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue hesitated for a while before picking up the eggplant and a piece of pork.


    I¡¯ll have minced meat and eggplant stew. This is the only thing she can make.


    He had thought about making steak and spaghetti, but he always felt that the delicacies of China were much more delicious than those things.


    She had eaten a lot of Western food, but she still felt that Chinese food was better.


    Making steak and spaghetti was at most a little novel, but it might not be able to capture the appetite of others.


    The minced meat and eggplant stew was relatively simple and convenient. Although it might not win, it would still leave a lingering aftertaste.


    In this era, eggplants were only boiled and eaten with sauce.


    At first, MO Ruyue did not understand this way of eating. It was obviously better to eat it stir-fried.


    Later on, he found out that eggplants were too oily. Most people were reluctant to put oil in them.


    ¡°Time is up!¡±


    The boss shouted, and the three people in the competition stopped. ¡°l made braised mandarin fish. Please try it.¡±


    The first chef spoke confidently. He was full of confidence in his dishes.


    The boss nodded and picked up his chopsticks. The color, fragrance, and shape were not bad. He picked up a little fish and put it into his mouth.


    Everyone stared at their boss, anticipating his expression.


    The boss closed his eyes and chewed slowly. Then, he opened his eyes and didn¡¯t make any comments.


    Then, the boss went to another chef.


    ¡°I¡¯m making braised pigs head meat. Please taste it.¡±


    The boss tasted it again and nodded slowly, seemingly quite satisfied.


    MO Ruyue was not as nervous as before when she saw this scene.


    He had thought that the dishes made by the two chefs would definitely be stunning, but in the end, he realized that it was just so-so. There was nothing special about it and it was very ordinary.


    This way, she seemed to have a little chance.


    The boss finally arrived in front of MO Ruyue, only to see that she only had a pot of soup.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± he asked, puzzled.¡±


    Soup?


    It looked a little similar.


    ¡°Minced meat and eggplant casserole. Boss, please have a taste.¡± MO Ruyue smiled.¡¯


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue opened the lid, and a fragrant aroma wafted into her nose.


    The boss was puzzled for a moment. He had already thought of how greasy the minced meat eggplant pot was.


    He had never seen a chef who could make eggplant delicious.


    However, the girl¡¯s dish was fresh, and it might bring him some surprises.


    He tasted it. It was smooth in his mouth, not greasy at all, and the eggplant was smooth¡­


    It was too delicious!


    It was the first time he had eaten such delicious eggplant. Moreover, it did not consume any oil. Together with the minced meat, it went very well with the rice.


    ¡°Give me a bowl of rice.¡¯


    The boss only wanted to eat a bowl of rice with minced meat and eggplant.


    It was too appetizing.


    MO Ruyue hurriedly scooped a bowl of rice for the boss. She secretly rejoiced when she saw the boss eating in large chunks.


    This was all luck.


    The people below saw the boss eating so happily and swallowed their saliva. They really wanted to taste it.


    There was actually someone who could make eggplant so delicious. That was amazing.


    After the match, the boss glanced at the people in front of him and announced,¡±¡±l hereby announce that the first place winner of this cooking competition is Minced Meat Eggplant Stew, the second place winner is Braised


    Pig Head Meat, and the third place winner is Braised Osmanthus Fish¡­¡± MO Ruyue suppressed the joy in her heart and winked at MO Chengfeng.


    A pot of minced meat and eggplant overshadowed the crowd.


    MO Chengfeng raised his chin slightly and smiled.


    He did not expect Ruyue¡¯s cooking skills to be so good.


    Truly amazing.


    After that, it was time to give out the rewards. The boss invited the three winners into the restaurant. He still had something to say to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I want your recipes. You can¡¯t sell them to other restaurants except for your own use. If you agree, we can sign an agreement.¡±


    The boss was also a straightforward person and did not beat around the bush. He organized this competition to find dishes.


    Experts were among the common people. He hoped that through this competition, his restaurant¡¯s business would be even more prosperous. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you, but I won¡¯t give you the reward.¡±


    This was how business was. If there was no profit to be made, what business would he do?


    ¡°l totally agree,¡± replied MO Ruyue after some thought.


    He had earned five thousand taels of silver from using the recipe.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anything more profitable than this in the world, right?


    The other two hesitated and did not give an answer.


    They were serious chefs, so they would definitely cook for other restaurants in the future.


    He couldn¡¯t fulfill the conditions that his boss had offered.


    ¡°What are you two still hesitating about?¡± The shop owner continued to ask.


    Is it so difficult to consider?


    Wasn¡¯t the silver he gave enough?


    ¡°l can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t give you the recipe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The recipe will not be passed on to others!¡±


    The two chefs didn¡¯t agree. They relied on their own dishes to make a living. If they revealed the recipe to others and couldn¡¯t go to other restaurants to cook this kind of dish in the future, wouldn¡¯t that make things difficult for them?


    The shop owner¡¯s face darkened, and his gaze shifted between the two of them.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t give you the rewards you¡¯ve obtained in this competition.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t doing charity work, he was doing this competition just to get some recipes.


    Since he didn¡¯t give her the recipe, she couldn¡¯t blame him.


    MO Ruyue remained silent at the side. These two chefs were also stubborn. If they couldn¡¯t cook, couldn¡¯t they pass on their recipes to their sons or disciples?


    The shop owner didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t pass it on to his son or disciple.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with her, so she didn¡¯t plan to meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    As long as he could get the money, it would be fine.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    In the end, the two chefs could only leave angrily. They were unwilling to sell their dishes, and the boss naturally would not give them the money.


    MO Ruyue was the only one who signed an agreement, promising that she would not sell the recipe to anyone else.


    ¡°Young lady, I¡¯ve kept the five thousand taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Boss. Boss is very generous.¡±


    MO Ruyue accepted the five thousand taels of silver that she should have received with a smile on her face.


    Adding on the money she got from selling the Black Heart Fruit, she had quite a bit of money on hand.


    However, this amount of money was not enough to buy a storage ring..

 Chapter 700

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Does Young Lady know any other dishes?¡±


    The owner asked curiously, wanting to dig out a few more recipes from MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth.


    He also wanted to keep the girl in front of him as a chef in his restaurant, but he felt that it was a little inappropriate.


    How could he be willing to stay in a restaurant to be a chef at such an old age?


    MO Ruyue put the five thousand taels of silver notes into her pocket, feeling rather good.


    ¡°l don¡¯t have a master. I just made the dishes myself. Boss, my senior brother is still waiting for me outside. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was ready to leave. Since she had already gotten the money, there was no need for her to stay.


    Moreover, she had to return to the Demon Realm to report to her Demon Venerable Master. She really could not delay for too long.


    ¡°Take care, girl.¡±


    The shop owner stood up to send them off, hoping that these recipes would bring unexpected gains to his restaurant.


    Seeing how the commoners liked to eat, they would definitely earn a lot of money.


    MO Ruyue went outside to meet up with MO Chengfeng.


    MO Chengfeng looked at the bright smile on MO Ruyue¡¯s face and knew that MO Ruyue had received her reward.


    ¡°Senior Brother, sorry for the long wait.¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t wait long. It seems that you have already received the reward?¡± MO Chengfengs handsome face carried a gentle smile.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s smile made people feel very comfortable. It was bright and moving.


    It seemed that he had not seen such a smile for a long time.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go eat first, then we¡¯ll return to the Demon Realm.¡±


    MO Ruyue touched her wallet. It was no longer thin and flat.


    At least he was a little fat now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat Senior Brother to a big meal. If Senior Brother wants to eat anything, just tell me.¡±


    He no longer had to plan what to eat. He could order whatever he wanted.


    She had plenty of money.


    MO Chengfeng rubbed MO Ruyue¡¯s head and led her outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything else. I just want to eat the kebabs and minced meat and eggplant stew made by Junior Sister.¡±


    He had tasted the kebabs before. The taste was indeed very good. It left a lingering aftertaste, as if he had not eaten enough.


    He could still taste the meat in his mind.


    If only he could eat it again.


    There was also minced meat and eggplant stew. Only the owner had eaten that before, so he didn¡¯t know what it tasted like.


    To be able to make eggplants so delicious, this junior sister was indeed skilled.


    ¡°Alright, when we return to the Devil Realm, I¡¯ll personally cook for Shixiong.¡±


    MO Ruyue never thought that MO Chengfeng would like her kebabs and eggplant stew.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be curious about how much MO Chengfeng was interested in him.


    Hence, she checked MO Chengfengs interest in her.


    Judging from the current situation, it should be at least 30 points, right?


    When she checked it, she was stunned.


    MO Chengfengs feelings for her were actually 50 points, 20 more than she had imagined.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what this Temptation Point was for, it was better to have more than less.


    She wanted to build a good relationship with her senior brothers. If her identity as a spy was exposed, her senior brothers would be able to talk to her.


    ¡°Only for Senior Brother?¡±


    MO Chengfengs voice was very soft, but his deep eyes were filled with anticipation.


    He lowered his head and looked at the woman beside him.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what did you say?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her head and her gaze met MO Chengfengs deep eyes.


    She had been busy calculating her own money and hadn¡¯t heard what her senior brother had said clearly.


    She was distracted and didn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    MO Chengfeng smiled faintly, feeling helpless in his heart as to why he would care about such a thing.


    Had he changed? MO Ruyue was skeptical.¡± Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    MO Chengfeng responded. Since Junior Sister Ruyue did not hear him clearly, then forget it.


    It was also an unimportant sentence.


    The two of them set foot on the road back to the demon world. When they were tired, they stopped to rest.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you know how to ride a flying sword?¡±


    MO Ruyue rubbed her legs.


    There was a sword kinesis flying technique in this world, but it was not easy to learn.


    Here, it was impossible for Qi Condensation cultivators to learn the flying sword technique. Only Foundation Establishment cultivators could learn it. When one reached the Golden Core stage, it would be very powerful.


    MO Ruyue was still at the Qi Cultivation Stage, so she was not qualified to learn the sword kinesis flying technique.


    Mo Chengfengs nodded slightly and glanced at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t fully grasped it.¡±


    His sword kinesis flying technique wasn¡¯t mature enough, and his cultivation level wasn¡¯t high enough.


    MO Ruyue seemed to be deep in thought. Her black eyes darted around as if she was thinking about something.


    When she returned this time, she wanted to ask her Demon Venerable Master if he had a way to learn how to ride a sword while still in the lianqi stage. Riding a horse was really tiring. His crotch was sore. In short, he was extremely tired.


    She did not know how to describe the fatigue and tiredness of riding a horse.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to ride a horse anymore. It¡¯s tiring and inconvenient.¡± MO Ruyue pursed her lips and took a deep breath.


    ¡°If you want to learn, I can also teach you how to grasp the essentials. Later on, you can slowly practice and master it. Of course, the premise is that your cultivation has to enter the foundation establishment stage.¡±


    He was very happy to help Ruyue.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue was grateful that MO Chengfeng was willing to help her.


    After resting for a while, the two of them continued on their way.


    Finally, they returned to the Demon Realm before nightfall.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have time to rest. She walked towards the Demon Palace.


    But he didn¡¯t see his master.


    Standing outside the courtyard, MO Ruyue looked around. It was so quiet that she could even hear her own breathing.


    Why was it so quiet?


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back!¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted loudly, her hands acting as a loudspeaker.


    Where the hell did this Demon Venerable Master go?


    She looked from the inside to the outside, and from the outside to the inside, but there was no one there.


    ¡°Forget it, come back tomorrow.¡±


    He muttered to himself and prepared to leave the Demon Palace.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw a tall black figure appear in his line of sight.


    ¡°M-Master¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue stuttered and her heart skipped.


    She was indeed shocked by her Demon Venerable Master. Why was this demon silent?


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ruyue and walked into the hall.


    MO Ruyue followed Ming Sihan¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already avenged Eldest Senior Brother.¡¯


    They encountered many dangers along the way, but they were all resolved in the end.


    In the end, he even took revenge.


    ¡°What did you get this time?¡±


    Ming Sihan sat down on the chair and nodded slightly, his eyes fixed on MO Ruyue.


    After this woman left, the Devil Palace seemed to have become much quieter.


    Although it wasn¡¯t that lively in the past.


    ¡°This trip has yielded a lot of rewards.¡±


    ¡°What did you get?¡±


    ¡°Xi Liang is quite big.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know what she had gained, but she had seen the world.


    He didn¡¯t have any special gains.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his Demon Venerable Master would ask him about his harvest after going out on a mission.


    This was comparable to the feeling of watching a movie or reading a famous book and being asked by the teacher to write a review and a review..

 Chapter 701

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Other than these?¡±


    Ming Sihan narrowed his eyes, sending out a dangerous signal.


    Mo Ruyue lowered her head and braced herself to continue.


    ¡°After helping Eldest Senior Brother take revenge, I finally realized how vicious the hearts of the people in the palace are. The vicious Empress and the fatuous King. The palace may seem magnificent, but it¡¯s actually made up of countless bones¡­


    She described what had happened along the way, as well as her own opinions and thoughts.


    This should be what the Demon Venerable Master wanted to know.


    After talking for a long time, MO Ruyue finally shut her mouth. She lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°Master, this is what I gained. It made me understand a principle.¡±


    The hall was immersed for a while. Mo Ruyue felt a sense of oppression.


    ¡°What logic?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked.


    What was this woman talking about?


    ¡°No matter how good the outside world is, it¡¯s not as good as our Demon Realm.¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her head and chuckled.


    When MO Ruyue saw her Demon Venerable Master¡¯s dark face, she hurriedly lowered her head, and the smile on her face vanished.


    Did her words offend the demon?


    He didn¡¯t feel that way.


    Wasn¡¯t this what her Demon Venerable Master wanted her to say?


    Ming Sihan was furious. What was this woman thinking?


    His brain was a little strange.


    He lowered his voice and slowly said, ¡°Has your cultivation not improved at all?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    MO Ruyue said uncertainly.


    But she was still in the Refinement Stage.


    It might not be that easy to raise her cultivation to the Foundation


    Establishment Realm unless she had some good luck.


    ¡°Have you used the Nebula Sword Technique before?¡± Ming Sihan picked up a cup of tea beside him and took a small sip.


    ¡°Of course, the sword technique that Master taught me is very useful. With a


    swoosh swoo¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly nodded. The Nebula Swordsmanship was indeed not bad.


    However, it was still much inferior to her heavenly punishment.


    Of course, Heaven¡¯s Wrath was a trial card, while the Nebula Sword Technique would be his skill for life as long as he learned it.


    Therefore, the Nebula Sword Technique was still better to use.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, a trace of satisfaction flashed across Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Go back and rest for two days. After two days, I have important things to tell you.¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his hand, and there was a hint of trickery in his dark eyes.


    The people he used were all sharp blades in his hands, and MO Ruyue was naturally his sharp blade.


    He would make good use of this sharp blade.


    MO Ruyue cupped her hands at the man sitting on the main seat and said,¡±¡±Yes, Master.¡¯


    ¡°Oh right, Master, I have something very important to ask you.¡±


    She thought about it and decided to ask the man in front of her.


    This man was the leader of the Demon Realm. He must know a lot of things.


    ¡°Just say what it is.¡±


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly and stared at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Is there any way to learn the sword riding technique without reaching the foundation establishment stage?¡±


    Her current cultivation level was too low. She still had a long way to go before she could reach the Foundation Establishment stage.


    It would take at least three to five years, and at least ten years.


    She was so poor that she didn¡¯t have the money to buy spirit pills to raise her cultivation.


    Therefore, he wanted to see if there was any other way to learn the sword kinesis flying technique.


    He stared at the demon with hope.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s long silver-white hair appeared unique in the candlelight. ¡°You want to learn sword kinesis flight now?¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded hurriedly.¡± Yes.¡±¡±


    ¡°Do you know that learning the Sword Kinesis Flight Technique is going against the heavens?¡±


    ¡°l know. I¡¯m asking Master, is there any way you can help me?¡±


    She blinked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about taking shortcuts. Take it step by step.¡±


    This woman had just learned how to walk and she already wanted to fly?


    Ming Sihan¡¯s pale and handsome face was stern.


    Although they were demonic cultivators, they were the same as immortal cultivators. They absolutely could not take shortcuts and had to build a good foundation.


    ¡°Master, please calm down. I know what to do.¡±


    MO Ruyue quickly apologized.


    Judging from the Demon Lord¡¯s expression, there should be no other way to learn the sword kinesis flying technique in advance.


    She also wanted to slack off and didn¡¯t want to go out to ride a horse.


    The rider is tired, the horse is even more tired.


    It would be great if he could learn the sword kinesis flying technique.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    ¡°Master and disciple will go down first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    Ming Sihan watched MO Ruyue leave without batting an eyelid. With a wave of his sleeve, the entire palace fell into darkness.


    MO Ruyue clapped her hands as she walked out of the Devil Palace, her face full of depression.


    She had forgotten to look at the Demon Venerable Master¡¯s feelings for her.


    However, after not being in the Demon Realm for so many days, the Demon Lord¡¯s interest in her should not have increased.


    Perhaps because she was not familiar with the face, her heart rate had decreased.


    She was not in a hurry to complete the mission. She just wanted to get the reward.


    The previous missions were quite easy to complete, but the current mission made her unable to start.


    Sighing, MO Ruyue walked forward.


    When she returned to her territory, she immediately saw Li Zeyan.


    Other than Li Zeyan, there was also Sixth Senior Brother Qi Shaoyu.


    The two of them waited outside.


    When MO Ruyue appeared, Li Zeyan and Qi Shaoyu had smiles on their faces. It was obvious that they welcomed MO Ruyue¡¯s return.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve made you delicious food.¡±


    Li Zeyan rushed to MO Ruyue¡¯s side before Qi Shaoyu and grabbed her arm.


    It was as if he was telling Oj Shaoyu that MO Ruyue was closer to him.


    Qi Shaoyu was stunned. He looked at this scene silently and frowned.


    This kid didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right?


    He didn¡¯t take it to heart and just thought that Li Zeyan had subconsciously gotten ahead of him.


    ¡°How did you know I was coming back today?¡± MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    Did these guys pay so much attention to her?


    Qi Shaoyu followed MO Ruyue into the courtyard.


    ¡°From the moment you and Eldest Senior Brother entered the Devil World, the news spread.¡±¡±


    It¡¯s hard not to know.


    After all, this was the first time the Saintess had gone out on a mission, so everyone naturally paid more attention to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know that you¡¯re going to the Demon Palace first, Sister Ruyue. I took advantage of this time to cook a meal for you.¡±


    Li Zeyan was overjoyed.


    Sister Ruyue had finally returned.


    Sister Ruyue must have suffered a lot along the way, right?


    Sister Ruyue seemed to have lost a little weight.


    The short separation made him very uneasy.


    He was brought to the Demon Realm by Sister Ruyue and had the best relationship with her.


    After spending so much time with Sister Ruyue, he had unknowingly treated her as his own family.


    He also developed a sense of dependence on MO Ruyue.


    Upon hearing their conversation, MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding.


    She thought that these two people had predicted that she would return to the Demon Realm today.


    ¡°Why are there only the two of you? Where is Fifth Senior Brother?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    She sat on the bench and glanced at the dishes on the table. Although there was no meat, they looked pretty good.


    It should be delicious too.


    ¡°Fifth Senior Brother and Little Junior Sister went on a mission.¡±


    ¡°Them?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought of Xia Zhixing and Shen Yunyan and was slightly stunned.


    Even though Shen Yunyan was not on good terms with him, he was still quite strong.


    With the two of them working together, they should be able to complete the mission, right?

 Chapter 702

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The two of them were sent out by the Demon Venerable to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been out?¡±


    MO Ruyue was holding a pair of chopsticks in her hand, her fair fingers caressing one end of the chopsticks.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword, wasn¡¯t it the Heaven-cleaving Sword that Lan Qi wanted?


    There¡¯s a clue about this sword?


    Did the Demon Lord want it?


    MO Ruyue secretly guessed.


    Lan Qi had told her to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword and then take her out of the Demon Realm.


    She could not help but sneer in her heart. Lan Qi¡¯s idea was pretty good. The Heaven-cleaving Sword was about the same level as the Ghost Thought. It would be a waste to give such a powerful sword to Lan Qi.


    Perhaps, Lan Qi wanted to use the Heaven-cleaving Sword to borrow flowers and present Buddha to his master to gain his master¡¯s favor.


    If that was really the case, it could only be said that Lan Qi was scheming.


    Qi Shaoyu thought for a while and replied, ¡°It should have been three or four days.¡±


    ¡°Do you know any clues about the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡± ¡°l really don¡¯t know about this, but the Demon Lord should know.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded and said to Qi Shaoyu,¡±¡±Sit down and eat together. Try


    Brother Zeyan¡¯s cooking. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    Li Zeyan finally heard MO Ruyue mention his name, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Previously, when Sister Ruyue was talking to Qi Shaoyu, he couldn¡¯t even get a word in.


    He sat at the side and quietly listened to the two of them talk.


    Qi Shaoyu sat down and picked up his chopsticks. He looked at the dishes on the table and didn¡¯t seem to like them.


    Li Zeyan glanced at Qi Shaoyu and saw that he was still not eating. His eyes narrowed and a harmless smile appeared on his face.¡±Brother, why aren¡¯t you eating? Do you think it doesn¡¯t taste good?¡±


    The food that he had painstakingly prepared was not for Qi Shaoyu to eat.


    This guy didn¡¯t even touch his chopsticks when he was cooking. Was he looking down on his cooking?


    If he didn¡¯t eat, he would leave.


    Of course, Li Zeyan wouldn¡¯t say this out loud.


    MO Ruyue looked up at Qi Shaoyu and hurriedly said,¡±¡±Try it. Zeyan¡¯s cooking is really good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me try it.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu picked up his chopsticks and started eating.


    When Li Zeyan saw Qi Shaoyu eat, he immediately asked,¡± Brother, how¡¯s my cooking?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He made a fair evaluation. After all, he had eaten something better than this before.


    It was just so-so.


    The smile on Li Zeyan¡¯s face froze, but he did not get angry. He just smiled innocently and asked,¡±Brother, do you know how to cook?¡±


    Not bad means average, right?


    ¡°l, won¡¯t.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu felt that this young man in front of him was up to no good.


    It looked simple and harmless, but it was not.


    Li Zeyan sighed and said helplessly,¡±I thought your cooking skills were not bad. 1 thought it would be great if 1 could learn from you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to cook, but she actually thought that his cooking was average!


    He really hated this kind of person.


    How could Qi Shaoyu not hear the hidden meaning in Li Zeyan¡¯s words? His face darkened.


    Mo Ruyue seemed to have sensed the invisible flames of war and smoke. She  said,¡±¡¯Nothing happened in the Heavenly Demon Realm these days, right?¡±


    ¡°With the Demon Venerable around, those who can¡¯t stand the Demon Realm can only endure it.¡±


    The Demon Venerable¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Not many people from those immortal sects could defeat the Demon Venerable.


    Then, Qi Shaoyu said, ¡°A few days ago, Third Senior Brother asked me to tell you to be careful when you go out on missions. Someone has their eyes on


    you. ¡± ¡±


    ¡°l know. I will be careful.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied. She was now the Saintess. Anyone outside, any immortal sect or organization could lay their hands on her.


    The danger was simply impossible to guard against.


    Even some people in the demon world might think of a way to get rid of her.


    As long as she died, the position of Saintess would be vacant, and a new Saintess would definitely be chosen to replace her.


    He just had to be wary of the female fiendish cultivator because it was useless for the male fiendish cultivator to kill her.


    However, when she thought about how Third Senior Brother, that cold man, still cared about her, her heart suddenly felt warm.


    His days in the Demon Realm were getting more and more promising.


    At night, MO Ruyue lay on the bed with her eyes closed, thinking about other things.


    Didn¡¯t Lan Qi want the Heaven-cleaving Sword? She would not let Lan Qi get it.


    Speaking of which, the Heaven-cleaving Sword was a sword that every immortal sect wanted to obtain. It could be used as a treasure of the sect.


    If he snatched such a good thing and gave it to the Demon Venerable, he would definitely force it on the immortal sect.


    The next morning, MO Chengfeng appeared in her courtyard.


    As soon as he stepped out, he saw MO Chengfeng.


    MO Ruvue held back her vawn and rubbed her eves.¡±¡±Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    MO Chengfeng was dressed in a dark green robe with silver threads at the cuffs. He was wearing a white undergarment with a white collar.


    His black hair was tied up with a silver crown, and he held the silver bone fracture fan in his hand.


    The silver bone fracture fan was this man¡¯s weapon.


    The scene of him hitting someone with a fan appeared in MO Ruyue i s mind. His movements were elegant and dashing.


    ¡°Did Junior Sister forget to invite Senior Brother for a meal?¡±


    ¡® Senior Brother was afraid that Junior Sister had forgotten the ¡®


    MO Chengfeng had a casual smile on his face, and his deep eyes were filled with anticipation.


    He really couldn¡¯t forget Junior Sister Ruyue¡¯s craftsmanship.


    ¡°l won¡¯t forget. How could I forget?¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled awkwardly.


    To be honest, if MO Chengfeng had not specially come over to remind her, she would have really forgotten.


    She had originally thought that she would find the Demon Venerable today to see if there were any clues about the Heaven-cleaving Sword. She was prepared to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    However, it seemed that this matter could only be put aside for now.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Nio Chengfeng raised his eyebrows. He did not believe Ruyue¡¯s words.


    Ruyue must have forgotten about it long ago.


    However, he had to eat Ruyue¡¯s cooking today even if he had to be thick-skinned.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go out to the demon world canteen to buy cooking materials.¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue picked up the bamboo basket beside her and prepared to leave.


    In the end, he said to Li Zeyan who was cleaning the yard,¡±¡±Zeyan, 1 went to the cafeteria to buy groceries. Wait for me to come back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sister Ruyue.¡±


    Li Zeyan responded with a broom in his hand.


    His childish face tensed up. Yesterday it was Sixth Brother, today it was Eldest Brother.


    Sister Ruyue was really popular in the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, this is¡­


    ¡°Yes, I know. ¡®llhere¡¯s no need to explain.¡±Mo Chengteng stopped MO Ruyue. He already knew about Li Zeyan¡¯s existence.


    He basically knew everything that happened in the Demon Realm.


    Seeing that MO Chengfeng knew who Li Zeyan was, MO Ruyue did not say anything more. She only said,¡±¡±Senior brother, wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria with you.¡±


    ¡°That, that, that,¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let me take the bamboo basket.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng took the bamboo basket and said to the stunned MO


    Ruyue,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh, okay.¡±


    MO Ruyue rubbed her chin. Why did she feel a little strange?


    It was a little like a boyfriend accompanying his girlfriend out to buy groceries.


    Although she had never been in a relationship, she had watched a lot of melodramatic love dramas.


    He hoped that he was thinking too much.


    MO Ruyue restrained her messy thoughts and quickly followed MO Chengfeng.


    Li Zeyan stood rooted to the ground, staring blankly at MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng as they left the courtyard..

 Chapter 703

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng went to the canteen together.


    On the way, the patrolling Devil World disciples bowed respectfully to MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Yesterday, did the Demon Lord say anything to you?¡± MO Chengfeng asked casually.


    His words broke the silence between the two of them.


    MO Ruyue was still worried about finding a topic to talk about, but MO Chengfeng spoke first.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± she replied. He just told me to rest well. I still have a mission to do in two days.¡±¡±


    She did not know what the mission was. She was just a brick in the Demon Lord¡¯s hand. She could carry it wherever she needed it.


    ¡°Before, it was said that the methods of the devil were cruel and heartless, but 1 think that was just a rumor.¡±


    At that time, she was especially afraid of the Demon Venerable.


    There was a saying that was really right. One should not easily understand a person from the mouth of others.


    Even the people in the Demon Realm thought that the Demon Venerable was a cold and heartless person.


    Although the Demon Lord was not easy to get along with, he was not as terrifying as the rumors said.


    MO Chengfeng nodded slightly and looked at the mountain peak in the distance.¡±This isn¡¯t all bad. At the very least, it will make everyone revere the


    Demon Venerable and not dare to act rashly.¡±


    Moreover, the Demon Lord was indeed cruel and cold in certain matters.


    Especially when it came to dealing with traitors.


    ¡°Yes, I know. There are always two sides to things. It¡¯s not black and white.¡± MO Ruyue nodded to show her understanding.


    Ruyue, I¡¯m afraid your days in the future won¡¯t be easy. The Saintess is actually a killing weapon in the hands of the Demon Lord. I shouldn¡¯t have let you sign up to make up the numbers. l¡­¡±


    He regretted letting MO Ruyue sign up to make up the numbers.


    Half of the credit for Ruyue becoming the Saintess was due to him.


    However, his original intention was not to let Ru Yue become the Saintess.


    MO Ruyue replied,¡± I know. I¡¯m doing my job according to my position. I don¡¯t blame the Demon Lord or Senior Brother. It was my own choice to be the


    Saintess. At least, I¡¯m enjoying the feeling of being valued by others now.¡±¡±


    He was used in the immortal sect, and he was still used in the demon world.


    However, at least in the Demon Realm, he would receive good treatment.


    She was like a worker who worked hard for her boss. She would work for whoever gave her the best benefits.


    Following the Demon Venerable, her strength would definitely slowly become stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way.¡±


    MO Chengfeng admired MO Ruyue¡¯s attitude.


    If Ruyue was a sharp blade in the Demon Lord¡¯s hand, wasn¡¯t he too?


    He should be happy that he could be used by the Demon Venerable.


    It meant that he was a useful person.


    As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived outside the canteen.


    When the canteen steward saw MO Chengfeng and MO Ruyue, he hurriedly stood up to welcome them.


    In the past, he would never treat MO Ruyue like this.


    Now that MO Ruyue had become the Saintess, she was the favorite of the


    Demon Lord.


    They naturally had to curry favor with him.


    People were always like this, they liked to climb up the ladder. ¡°Senior Brother MO, Saintess, I¡¯m sorry for not welcoming you.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    The manager asked with a smile, his face glowing red.


    Mo Ruyue immediately waved her hand. She really couldn¡¯t eat the food here.


    She had been in the demon world for so long, but she had only eaten a handful of things in the canteen.


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng agreed. He often came here to eat, and he did feel that the food here was not delicious.


    However, the others seemed to like it very much.


    At one point, she felt that her taste was abnormal.


    ¡°Manager, we are here to buy ingredients. Do you have fresh pork belly, pork, beef¡­


    Since she was here, she might as well buy some.


    In the past, he did not have much money and did not dare to spend it casually.


    Now that she had more money, she finally did not have to be careful. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We can have as many saintesses as we want.¡± The steward¡¯s face was filled with joy as he repeatedly responded.


    It was rare to see the Saintess.


    MO Ruyue bought some ingredients and spent fifty taels.


    To be honest, fifty taels was not cheap. It was almost a month¡¯s salary.


    Fortunately, she had earned money from other sources, so she did not lack fifty taels of silver.


    After returning home, MO Ruyue began to cook. She skewered the fat and lean mutton together, as well as beef and pork belly.


    Other than the skewers, she also made a few other dishes that she was good at.


    Otherwise, two would be too monotonous.


    He took a whiff, and the fragrance assailed his nostrils.


    Li Zeyan was helping out in the kitchen. When he saw MO Ruyue cutting the vegetables, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Sister Ruyue, I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was cutting vegetables. Listening to Li Zeyan¡¯s words, he seemed to be shocked that she knew how to cook.


    ¡°The difficult ones won¡¯t be difficult. The simple ones will still be a little difficult.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue placed the cut ingredients aside and said to Li Zeyan, ¡±Turn up the fire. I¡¯m going to start cooking.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Zeyan immediately added a few sticks of firewood to the stove. With a crackling sound, the flames suddenly became brighter.


    The light of the fire reflected Li Zeyan¡¯s tender face. His dark eyes stared at the busy figure and never left.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, what can I do to help?¡±


    MO Chengfeng walked in from outside. His gaze lingered on Li Zeyan for a moment before finally falling on MO Ruyue.


    He hoped that he could be of some help.


    MO Ruyue shot a glance at MO Chengfeng and did not stand on ceremony. She commanded,¡±¡±Help me carry these things to the courtyard. I¡¯m going to prepare to cook.¡±


    She pointed at the barbecue rack and condiments at the side, It was better to barbecue outdoors.


    Barbecuing in the room was a little suffocating.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Chengfeng placed the fan in his hand into his storage ring and helped carry the things out.


    Li Zeyan turned his head and watched MO Chengfeng leave without batting an eyelid.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. In any case, Shixiong has nothing to do.¡±


    MO Ruyue carried the dishes and walked out.¡± Don¡¯t light the fire. Let¡¯s go out and eat.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Zeyan replied, got up, and walked out.


    Qi Shaoyu smelled the fragrance and came over. From afar, he saw MO Chengfeng in MO Ruyue¡¯s courtyard.


    He stopped and pondered for a moment before continuing to walk forward.


    ¡°Looks like I came at the right time.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu was dressed in a lake blue robe. His slanted eyebrows pierced through his temples, and two strands of hair fell from his forehead, looking slightly elegant.


    A faint smile appeared in her bright eyes.


    He stood at the door, and the sunlight shone on him.


    His entire body seemed to be plated with a layer of golden light, with a hint of haziness.


    ¡°Sixth Senior Brother, you came at the right time. 1 made some food. Do you want to eat some?¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted.


    Since they were already here, they couldn¡¯t chase them out, right?


    Coincidentally, they had prepared quite a lot of food, so it was not a big deal to have Qi Shaoyu around.


    Nio Chengfengs gaze also landed on Qi Shaoyu. His eyes moved as he sized up the man.


    She remembered that Qi Shaoyu and Ruyue didn¡¯t have a good relationship at first, but now, they seemed to be on good terms. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu smiled as he walked into the courtyard.


    He had been here many times, so he was familiar with the place.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu smiled and greeted her.


    It was very strange. Eldest Senior Brother had never come to Ruyue¡¯s place before. This time, after Ruyue and Eldest Senior Brother went out for a trip, he clearly felt that their relationship seemed to have become better.


    What happened to them outside?

 Chapter 704

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng nodded slightly. His eyes were filled with a smile. It was obvious that he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Ruyue said that she wanted to treat me to a meal, so I naturally had to appear here.¡¯


    ¡°Junior Brother, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡±


    His meaning was obvious. This meal was specially prepared for him by Junior Sister Ruyue.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, Qi Shaoyu wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to eat such delicious food.


    Moreover, they were all personally made by Ruyue.


    Qi Shaoyu listened to MO Chengfengs words and didn¡¯t know if his senior brother was saying this intentionally or unintentionally.


    He could only smile and say, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s all thanks to Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Sit down and eat first. I¡¯ll make barbecue for you.¡±


    MO Ruyue skillfully placed the skewers on the wire mesh. She brushed a layer of oil on the skewers with a brush, rolled the skewers, and added seasoning. The skewers in her hands started to sizzle.


    The aroma of roasted meat spread throughout the yard. The patrolling disciples who passed by couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks.


    ¡°It smells so good. What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Time to patrol.¡±


    Everyone left reluctantly, feeling their stomachs growling.


    MO Chengfeng stood up and walked to MO Ruyue¡¯s side. He suggested,¡±¡±Ruyue, let me try it too.¡±


    It looked very interesting.


    MO Ruyue took the skewers away and moved away.¡± Alright, you do it.¡±¡±


    He was really a little tired from roasting.


    It looked easy, but there were still some difficulties.


    ¡°Shall I send some of these roasted meat to the Demon Lord?¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought of her Demon Venerable Master. If there was something good, she would think of her Master immediately. She wanted to see how filial she was.


    Nowadays, there were not many disciples who were as filial as her.


    He couldn¡¯t find it even with lanterns.


    ¡°The Demon Lord probably doesn¡¯t like to eat these things, right?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu said thoughtfully.


    Although the food was very fragrant, would the Demon Lord really eat it?


    MO Ruyue hesitated for a moment, then nimbly put the skewers on a plate.¡± I Il just send them to the Demon Lord. It¡¯s his choice whether to eat them or


    ¡®


    not.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if he ate it or not. It wasn¡¯t anything valuable anyway.


    The main reason was that he wanted to express his gratitude to the Demon Venerable.


    She didn¡¯t know how many heart points she had. She still had to rely on completing the mission to obtain the reward.


    There was a time limit to the Heaven¡¯s Retribution Experience Card. If her Heaven¡¯s Retribution Experience Card failed one day, she would lose a skill to protect herself.


    If he wanted to develop other skills, he had to do missions.


    After saying that, MO Ruyue turned around and said to Li Zeyan,¡±¡±Brother


    Zeyan, you and your two senior brothers wait for me here.¡±


    Li Zeyan nodded obediently.¡± Sister Ruyue, I understand. Don¡¯t worry and go.¡±¡±


    After watching MO Ruyue leave, the atmosphere in the courtyard suddenly became a little uncomfortable.


    MO Chengfeng was grilling skewers and asked calmly,¡± Sixth Junior Brother, do you often come here to look for Junior Sister Ruyue?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have nothing to do anyway.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu smiled and responded calmly.


    She didn¡¯t know why MO Chengfeng asked this question.


    ¡°l remember that Sixth Junior Brother didn¡¯t like Junior Sister Ruyue before.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother also said that that was before.¡¯


    Qi Shaoyu replied with a fake smile.


    Li Zeyan silently listened to the two of them exchange words. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. In fact, these two people were only brothers on the surface.


    Nio Chengfeng did not say anything else. He continued to roast the meat skewers and waited for MO Ruyue to return.


    Qi Shaoyu also shut his mouth and sipped his tea.


    Since Ruyue was not back, he could not eat.


    On the other side, MO Ruyue had arrived at the Demon Palace. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too far away. Otherwise, the skewers in her hands would have gone cold.


    How could a cold kebab be as delicious as a hot kebab?


    ¡°Master, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Master, your disciple is here to see you.¡±


    MO Ruyue came to the main hall, which was rather deserted.


    Unable to find the demon, her gaze fell on the demon¡¯s chair.


    The chair was made of pure gold and looked very luxurious.


    It would be great if she could sit in this position in the future.


    He took two steps forward and saw a golden chair.


    This golden throne was even stronger than the dragon throne.


    The emperor of the human world was only in charge of one country. On this continent, there were many countries and many emperors.


    The Demon Lord of the Demon World was in charge of the entire Demon World. There was only one Demon Lord in the entire Demon World.


    Just thinking about it made one know who had more power and who was more powerful.


    She didn¡¯t dare to go any closer. She was still a noob, and she couldn¡¯t let the Demon Lord see her ambition.


    Otherwise, what would happen if the demon sacrificed her to the heavens?


    ¡°Master!¡±


    MO Ruyue went around to the side hall.


    There was no one in the side hall. It was so quiet that even the sound of the breeze could be heard.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    A quiet voice rang out in the main hall.


    Upon hearing that, MO Ruyue hurried back to the main hall.


    MO Ruyue hurriedly lowered her head when she saw the silver-white hair. Fortunately, she was not sitting on the golden throne just now. Otherwise, she would have been caught red-handed by the Demon Venerable.


    It was true that one could never be too careful.


    ¡°Master, I made some skewers to show my respect to you. I hope you don¡¯t mind and can try them.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s pale and tender face was smiling.


    She held the skewer in her hand and walked towards the Demon Lord step by step.


    The closer she got, the colder she could feel the man¡¯s body.


    He stopped at a safe distance and whispered,¡±¡±Master, this disciple personally made this.¡¯


    Ming Sihan glanced at the thing in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand. It looked strange and he didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°l don¡¯t like to eat these messy things!¡¯


    MO Ruyue raised her head and met the Demon Lord¡¯s gaze. She was stunned for a moment before hesitantly asking,¡± Then what does Master like to eat?¡±¡±


    Taking advantage of the gap between the questions, he quickly checked the Demon Lord¡¯s interest in him.


    He looked at his heart rate and saw that it was ten!


    This was a pleasant surprise.


    She must have done a good job in the mission, so she received the Demon Lord¡¯s affirmation and love.


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue was secretly delighted.


    In the following time, she would definitely work harder to complete the missions issued by the Demon Venerable and make him happy.


    She would strive to complete the mission given to her by the Salted Fish System as soon as possible.


    ¡°l don¡¯t like to eat anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then this disciple will leave this skewer here. Master can try it. This disciple will take his leave first.¡±


    MO Ruyue lowered her head and placed the plate on the table.


    After achieving her goal, it was time for her to leave this place.


    Under Ming Sihan¡¯s gaze, MO Ruyue left the main hall.


    The originally quiet palace was filled with a strange fragrance.


    It wasn¡¯t the fragrance of flowers.


    It was the fragrance of food.


    His deep dark red eyes landed on the skewers. He hesitated for a long time before picking up a skewer to try.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t much.


    When he bit it, he was stunned.


    This smell¡­


    It seemed a little delicious!


    Ming Sihan finished the skewer, but he still wanted more. What exactly was it? Why was it so memorable?


    Previously, he was determined not to eat, but now, he could not control himself.


    The slap in the face came too quickly!


    Ming Sihan stared at the food on the plate and felt conflicted.


    How could a dignified Demon Realm Demon Lord eat these things?


    Put down the kebab in my hand, the taste of the kebab lingered in my nose. Therefore, Ming Sihan decided to try it. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t taste good after the second skewer.


    In the end, the skewers on the plate were all gone, leaving only a few bamboo sticks.


    ¡°Not bad.¡¯


    Ming Sihan muttered to himself, as if he still wanted more..

 Chapter 705

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue returned to the courtyard, which was unusually quiet.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue!¡¯


    Li Zeyan raised his head and saw MO Ruyue returning. His clear eyes were filled with excitement.


    He was finally back.


    MO Chengfeng and Qi Shaoyu both looked at the door and saw MO Ruyue walking in.


    The two of them smiled.


    MO Ruyue returned to the table and looked at the untouched dishes. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you moved your chopsticks yet?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t move his chopsticks, the food would get cold.


    ¡°I want to eat with Sister Ruyue.¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s stomach was already growling. Seeing the delicious food in front of him, he could not move. This was a test of a person¡¯s willpower.


    Hearing Li Zeyan!s words, MO Ruyue seemed to be quite sensible.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Sixth Senior Brother, you guys should hurry up and eat. The food won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly called for them to come over and eat.


    MO Chengfeng and Qi Shaoyu then sat down to eat together. They didn¡¯t talk to each other, nor did they look at each other.


    Their gazes were almost all on MO Ruyue.


    Feeling a little embarrassed by their stares, MO Ruyue picked up the skewers and said,¡±¡±Why are you all looking at me? Let¡¯s eat. Eldest Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you like to eat minced meat and eggplant stew? This is it.


    Just open the lid.¡±


    Could it be that just by looking at her, he would be satisfied?


    No one knew what these people were thinking.


    MO Chengfeng retracted his gaze and opened the lid.


    A hot gas came out from inside, carrying the fragrance of eggplant.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    MO Chengfeng smelled the fragrance and his spirits were lifted.


    ¡°Yeah.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was in a good mood. Minced meat and eggplant stew was one of the few dishes she knew how to cook.


    He only knew how to do a little, but nothing else.


    ¡°Thank you, Ruyue, for making me minced meat and eggplant stew.¡±


    MO Chengfeng slowly opened his mouth to speak.


    She wanted to let Li Zeyan and Qi Shaoyu know that the two of them were able to eat Ruyue¡¯s cooking because of her.


    Li Zeyan remained silent.


    Although this man was telling the truth, was there a need to bring it out alone?


    How could he not understand what she meant?


    Qi Shaoyu paused and looked up at MO Chengfeng. His expression was calm, but underneath this calmness was another kind of mentality.


    Was MO Chengfeng showing off?


    ¡°I promised to treat Senior Brother to a meal. Senior Brother likes to eat minced meat and eggplant stew, so I¡¯ll make it for Senior Brother personally.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she would do whatever MO Chengfeng said.


    What she had done was merely because MO Chengfeng had helped her earlier.


    If it wasn¡¯t for MO Chengfeng, she might have become a sucker.


    ¡°How enviable. When will Junior Sister Ruyue be able to cook delicious food for Sixth Senior Brother?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu looked at MO Ruyue expectantly.


    If Ruyue could cook delicious food for Eldest Senior Brother, she should cook delicious food for him too, right?


    The delicious dishes were not the main point. The main point was who Ruyue was cooking the delicious dishes for.


    MO Ruyue was eating minced meat. When she heard Qi Shaoyu¡¯s words, her expression changed and she smiled.¡±lt¡¯s rare for me to have time to cook. I usually have to rest and do missions.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a little chef.


    She didn¡¯t cook for others every day. It was okay to cook delicious food occasionally when she was in a leisurely mood.


    She was really afraid that she would be treated as a little chef.


    She was the Holy Maiden. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t eat the food in the canteen, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to give special treatment!


    Sometimes, when she was too lazy, she could go without eating for an entire day.


    ¡°If Sixth Senior Brother wants to eat, you can go to a restaurant. The food there is also quite good.¡±


    MO Ruyue rejected him and pointed out a clear path for Qi Shaoyu.


    If he wanted to eat, he could go out to eat.


    Although Qi Shaoyu was her Senior Brother, she didn¡¯t have to follow him.


    The corners of MO Chengfengs mouth curled up into an undetectable arc.


    He chimed in,¡± Junior Sister Ruyue is now the Saintess of the Demon World. She has a heavy responsibility on her shoulders. How can she have so much time to cook? Junior Brother, please understand Junior Sister Ruyue.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu gripped his chopsticks tightly. MO Chengfengs words made him seem inconsiderate.


    What had happened these days? Ruyue and MO Chengfengs relationship had changed too much.


    ¡°Shixiong is right. Shidi didn¡¯t think it through.¡±Qi Shaoyu forced a smile.


    Although the food was delicious, Qi Shaoyu didn¡¯t enjoy it.


    After the meal, MO Chengfeng prepared to leave.


    ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯ll go and get busy first. If there¡¯s anything, feel free to look for Eldest Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother will definitely help you.¡±


    The smile in MO Chengfengs eyes did not diminish.


    He was very happy to have dinner with Ruyue today.


    The food was prepared by Ruyue for him alone.


    He was satisfied.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, senior brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue waved at MO Chengfeng and watched him leave.


    When MO Chengfeng left, he glanced at Qi Shaoyu and revealed a meaningful smile.


    Soon, there were only three people left in the courtyard. Li Zeyan looked at the leftover dishes on the table and stood up.¡±l¡¯ll clean up the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Zeyan, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    MO Ruyue was still thinking about what to do with the leftover dishes on the table when she heard Li Zeyan say that he would clean it up himself.


    That would be great.


    Because she was too lazy to clean up the dishes, especially washing them.


    Everyone had their own chores that they didn¡¯t like to do. MO Ruyue didn¡¯t like to wash dishes.


    When he was alone, he would try to use one less bowl as much as possible.


    Who would like to wash dishes?


    ¡°Senior Brother, is there anything else?¡±


    MO Ruyue sat on the swing in the courtyard and prepared to have a good rest. Tomorrow, she would go and find the Demon Lord.


    She wanted to see what new mission the demon lord was going to assign her.


    If Qi Shaoyu didn¡¯t leave, he couldn¡¯t go back to his room to sleep. ¡°Ruyue, did something happen between you and Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    The relationship between the two of them was a little too good.


    It wasn¡¯t like this in the past.


    Qi Shaoyu thought to himself.


    He wanted to figure out something.


    MO Ruyue swung her legs, one in front and one behind.


    Hearing Qi Shaoyu¡¯s inexplicable words, MO Ruyue frowned slightly.¡± What can happen between me and Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    Was this guy thinking too much? What happened between her and Eldest Senior Brother?


    The two of them were innocent.


    Qi Shaoyu lowered his head and looked at the woman in front of him. He felt that there was some distance between them.


    ¡°The two of you seem to be more intimate than before. In the past, you treated Senior Brother MO and Senior Brother MO treated you differently.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu¡¯s heart sank at the thought of this.


    When did their relationship become so good?


    MO Ruyue did not deny it. She pondered for a while and said,¡± I¡¯ve gained quite a lot after going out with Eldest Senior Brother this time. I¡¯ve learned more about Eldest Senior Brother, so naturally, I¡¯m closer to him.¡±¡±


    This was a normal phenomenon.


    Knowing about Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s past, she actually felt sorry for him.


    He lost his mother at a young age. His mother was killed by a bad woman. His father did nothing..


    In the past, Eldest Brother was a quiet person and rarely smiled.


    After taking revenge, Eldest Brother was no longer as quiet as before. There was a smile on his face.


    All of this was a change, a good omen..

 Chapter 706

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Qi Shaoyu seemed to understand something.


    Mo Ruyue raised her head and her beautiful eyes met Qi Shaoyu¡¯s. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you seem to be very concerned about the matter between me and Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    Did he think that she had an affair with Eldest Senior Brother?


    Although Eldest Senior Brother was good in all aspects, she did not have any romantic feelings for him.


    It was just an ordinary relationship between senior and junior siblings.


    Eldest Senior Brother treated her the same way.


    Qi Shaoyu indeed thought so.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother has changed a lot.¡±


    He was not paying attention to Eldest Senior Brother, but MO Ruyue.


    However, he would not say these words out loud.


    ¡°Sixth Senior Brother, do you have a good relationship with Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    To be honest, ever since she came to the Demon Realm, she had been keeping a low profile and did not deliberately pay attention to the relationship between her senior brothers.


    His senior brothers rarely gathered together.


    At that time, she only wanted to be picked up by Xuanling Immortal Sect as soon as possible.


    Mo Ruyue felt that the relationship between her Senior Brothers was not harmonious.


    Of course, there was no deep hatred between them. Their relationship was just


    relatively shallow.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Qi Shaoyu¡¯s face darkened. How should he answer Ruyue¡¯s question?


    After waiting for a long time without getting an answer from Qi Shaoyu, MO Ruyue finally understood.


    The relationship between the senior brothers was indeed not as harmonious as it seemed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too good, but it¡¯s not too bad either. We¡¯re all subordinates of the Demon Venerable. It¡¯s enough to work for the Demon Venerable together. There¡¯s no need for anything else.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡¯


    Sometimes, too many emotional shackles were a burden.


    No matter what kind of feelings it was, it was the same for all of them.


    ¡°Ruyue, if you have any missions to do, you can look for me. It¡¯s more convenient for me to come here.¡¯


    Qi Shaoyu said with anticipation.


    He could help Ruyue as long as she needed his help.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and thanked him.


    Qi Shaoyu stayed in the courtyard for a while before he was quickly invited away by the two disciples of the Demon Realm.


    With no one around, MO Ruyue could finally lie down and rest.


    ¡°Zeyan. ¡± she shouted.


    Soon, Li Zeyan appeared in front of MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth. Just as she was about to say that she was going to sleep in her room, she noticed that Li Zeyan¡¯s clothes were a little too small.


    She touched her chin. Li Zeyan¡¯s clothes seemed a little too small.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it before.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Have you finished your work?¡±


    ¡°l just finished.¡±


    Actually, she had already finished her work and was only eavesdropping on Oj Shaoyu and MO Ruyue¡¯s conversation in the kitchen. ¡°Come with me to the Demon Realm.¡± MO Ruyue yawned.¡±


    ¡°Leave the Demon Realm? Where are we going?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked with a puzzled expression.


    Why did Sister Ruyue bring him out of the Demon Realm at this time? ¡°Your clothes seem a little too small. I¡¯ll take you to buy clothes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Li Zeyan rejected him subconsciously.


    This woman actually wanted to buy new clothes for herself!


    Was there really such a good person in the world?


    ¡°You can wear it in this weather, but how are you going to wear it when it gets cold?¡±


    Mo Ruyue questioned.


    As she spoke, she pulled Li Zeyan out.


    Li Zeyan had no choice but to keep up with MO Ruyue.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it take a long time to buy clothes from here?¡±


    ¡°We can choose the nearest market. You don¡¯t have to pay for it. Just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Li Zeyan followed behind MO Ruyue. He did not expect this woman to actually want to buy him clothes.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not touched.


    No one had ever bought him new clothes in his life.


    MO Ruyue knew the market closest to the Devil Realm.


    The markets here were generally for the business of the mo territories.


    The people of the Demon Realm were richer, and these businessmen liked the people of the Demon Realm the most.


    Therefore, although this place was small, it was surrounded by all kinds of vendors.


    ¡°Go and take a look yourself. I¡¯ll help you pay for the clothes!¡±


    MO Ruyue planned to go to the other stalls to see if there was anything she needed to buy.


    She was no longer as poor as she used to be. She had some money.


    ¡°But¡­¡¯


    Li Zeyan hesitated.


    ¡°Are you afraid to go alone?¡±


    MO Ruyue seemed to have guessed something and smiled.


    This child must have never gone out to buy clothes for herself, so she was afraid to buy clothes for herself.


    Li Zeyan mumbled a few times before nodding.


    He was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    MO Ruyue had no choice but to accompany Li Zeyan to choose clothes.


    When Li Zeyan heard this, he immediately beamed with joy.


    Thank you, Sister Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head helplessly.


    Li Zeyan followed behind MO Ruyue with light footsteps.


    He hoped that MO Ruyue would personally help him choose his clothes.


    MO Ruyue brought Li Zeyan to the shop where the clothes were sold. The owner of the shop was very enthusiastic.


    ¡°Miss, come and take a look. My clothes are fashionable and cheap. Don¡¯t miss them!¡±


    The boss shouted loudly as he sized up the woman in front of him.


    He felt that a big business was coming.


    MO Ruyue looked at the clothes, shook her head, and frowned.


    ¡°Young Lady, are you dissatisfied with anything?¡±


    The boss asked.


    ¡°Do you have anything more expensive? One tael of silver is too cheap.¡± Now that she had money, she wanted to buy better quality clothes.


    Things were different now.


    The corner of the boss¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He had never seen such a person before.


    He had only met people who thought the clothes were expensive and bargained with him. He had never met anyone who thought the clothes were cheap.


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The boss thought for a moment and said,¡±Then I¡¯ll sell it to you at a higher price?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was stunned when she heard the boss¡¯s words.


    She stared at the boss suspiciously and pointed at herself.¡± Do you think I¡¯m a fool or an idiot?¡±


    Did he have the nerve to say such a thing?


    ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. Miss, don¡¯t you think the clothes are too cheap? I can sell it to vou at a higher price.¡¯


    The boss quickly explained.


    One tael of silver was too cheap, so he would sell it for five taels of silver.


    Wasn¡¯t that expensive?


    ¡°Then the quality of your clothes is not worth the price. I don¡¯t just want expensive ones, but also reliable quality.¡±


    MO Ruyue had always felt that cheap goods were not good, and good goods were not cheap.


    Of course, when they had no money, they could only buy cheap ones. They couldn¡¯t pretend to be rich.


    He would live a life of as much money as he had.


    Didn¡¯t she become better off? That was why he wanted to improve the quality of his life.


    ¡°l understand, I understand. I understand what you mean.¡±


    The boss chuckled and led MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan into the store behind him. The things sold outside were all cheap. The really expensive things were in the room.


    In their small town, there were relatively few rich people. There were many people who had no money.


    ¡°Miss, be careful of your steps. Please come in.¡±


    The boss was in a good mood. It was rare to meet a rich person, so he naturally had to treat him well. One piece of clothing sold to a rich person could offset seven or eight pieces of clothing sold to a poor person.


    ¡°The clothes are for him to wear. Bring out the clothes of good style and quality.¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised her chin slightly.


    He felt that his entire body was filled with the aura of a nouveau riche.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    The boss left excitedly..

 Chapter 707

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing that the boss had left, Li Zeyan approached Mo Ruyue and whispered, ¡°Sister Ruyue, we¡¯ll just buy the clothes from takeout. We don¡¯t have to buy anything too good.¡±


    ¡°Silly little brother, big sister has money. Besides, 1 don¡¯t know where she found those old clothes outside and brought them over to sell.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Where am I going to look for female clothes?¡±


    Suddenly, MO Ruyue¡¯s gaze was attracted by the female outfit at the side.


    She walked over to take a look. There were two dresses that she liked more and more. One was violet and the other was pale blue.


    The boss came out with some clothes and said happily, ¡°Miss, these clothes are all fashionable and of good quality. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything that suits your eyes.¡±


    MO Ruyue casually looked at it and said to Li Zeyan,¡±You choose.¡±


    Li Zeyan noticed that MO Ruyue was not interested in choosing clothes for him. He glanced at the clothes and pointed at them casually.¡± Just those two.¡±¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try it first, Little Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Li Zeyan went to change his clothes, while MO Ruyue was still looking at the other clothes.


    After a while, Li Zeyan came out and the boss praised him.


    ¡°Good temperament, good temperament. Wearing this, you look like a young master of a royal family.¡±


    ¡°He looks dignified and handsome. This dress suits the little young master too well.¡¯


    Li Zeyan listened to the boss ¡®praise and stared at MO Ruyue, hoping that he could also receive MO Ruyue¡¯s praise.


    He was filled with anticipation.


    Mo Ruyue turned around and sized up Li Zeyan. She nodded slightly and said,¡±¡±Yes¡­ Not bad.¡¯


    ¡°Sister, do you like it?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked as he looked down at his clothes.


    MO Ruyue smiled.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like it or not. The important thing is whether you like it or not. If you like it, we¡¯ll buy it.¡±¡®


    ¡°If Sister Ruyue doesn¡¯t like it, then Zeyan naturally doesn¡¯t like it either.¡±


    Li Zeyan said softly.


    What kind of theory was this? MO Ruyue was full of question marks.


    However, she was too lazy to continue choosing clothes with Li Zeyan. Seeing that the clothes were okay and not too ugly. she nodded and said.¡±l think I quite like it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°Of course.¡¯


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this dress.¡¯


    Li Zeyan was overjoyed.


    ¡°The remaining two are also included.¡± MO Ruyue said heroically.


    After buying Li Zeyan¡¯s clothes, she pointed at the women¡¯s clothes on the hanger and said,¡±Boss, I¡¯ll buy these two clothes.¡±


    ¡°Miss, do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°No need, just wrap it up.¡±


    MO Ruyue had already done it, and it matched her figure perfectly.


    There were only two pieces of clothing in her room, and she had to wear them over and over again. As the saintess, she represented the face of the demon race, so she had to wear better.


    He couldn¡¯t lose face for the Demon Lord.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The boss smiled happily. This time, he sold a total of five clothes. He had made a huge profit today, so he could eat more tonight.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    The boss calculated and said with a smile,¡±A total of one hundred and two taels.¡¯


    After all, he had sold so much, so he should give him some benefits.


    ¡°One hundred taels.¡¯


    MO Ruyue immediately took out a hundred taels.


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    The boss smiled brightly.


    After MO Ruyue bought the clothes, she prepared to return to the Devil Realm. Li Zeyan followed behind her.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡±


    She saw someone running towards her, and MO Ruyue immediately dodged to the side.


    Li Zeyan was not so lucky. He was knocked to the ground.


    He groaned and the bag in his hand fell to the ground.


    The person chasing after him ran to the side.


    MO Ruyue retracted her gaze from those people and walked up to Li Zeyan.¡±¡±Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Li Zeyan said that he was fine, but MO Ruyue noticed that his hand seemed to have been grazed.


    She reached out and pulled Li Zeyan up. She glanced at the wound on his hand and  already injured, yet you still say that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pharmacy to buy some medicine.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked towards the pharmacy without any explanation.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a scratch¡­¡±


    ¡°You child, shut up and listen to me!¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Li Zeyan and directly interrupted him.


    Li Zeyan stared at MO Ruyue¡¯s back and looked down at the wound on his hand.


    Sister Ruyue is so domineering, so¡­Like¡­


    Picking up the things on the ground, Li Zeyan quickly followed.


    When they arrived at the pharmacy, MO Ruyue asked for some medicine for wounds and cleaned Li Zeyan¡¯s wounds.


    After doing all this, the two of them returned to the Demon Realm.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Don¡¯t make too much noise to disturb me.¡±


    After MO Ruyue finished speaking, she went straight to her room to rest.


    Li Zeyan nodded obediently. From time to time, he would look down at his hand. Sister Ruyue had applied medicine here.


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Lan Qi waited for MO Ruyue at the agreed location for an entire day, but she did not appear.


    Hence, he returned to the Gate of Heaven.


    Because MO Ruyue said that she would wait at the appointed place every month. If she appeared, it meant that something had happened in the Devil Realm. If she didn¡¯t appear, it meant that nothing had happened.


    Lan Qi did not think too much about whether MO Ruyue had betrayed him.


    As far as he knew, no one would willingly stay in the Demon Realm. It was not like everyone did not know the reputation of the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, where did you go? Master has come out of seclusion.¡± Second Senior Brother Ji Xianfeng asked curiously when he saw Lan Qi return.


    Lan Qi¡¯s face darkened, and a hint of panic flashed in his eyes. He said,¡±Master has come out of seclusion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng responded. He wanted to ask more, but Lan Qi had already left.


    Ji Xianfeng was left at a loss.


    The quiet palace was surrounded by lotus roots, and the lotus leaves were endless.


    The pond was filled with blooming lotus flowers.


    These lotuses were undefeated all year round.


    Lan Qi rushed to the Seven Stars Hall. There was a faint fragrance in the hall. The three-cauldron golden incense burner was emitting a curling incense.


    Behind the screen sat a figure.


    ¡°Welcome, Master. Has Master broken through?¡±


    Lan Qi kneeled down and pretended to be concerned.


    Although he could not sense his master¡¯s strength, he could feel that his master seemed to have become stronger.


    He should have already broken through to the Nascent Soul realm.


    It must be known that there were only a few Nascent Soul cultivators in the Nine Regions. In the past hundred years, there had not been a single person who had successfully transcended the tribulation.


    Even Golden Core cultivators were rare.


    The man said faintly,¡± He hasn¡¯t broken through. Has anything happened in


    Xuanling Immortal Sect these days?¡±


    ¡°Replying to Master, these days have been peaceful and nothing has happened. ¡±


    Lan Qi honestly responded to the ¡®the sea of stars¡¯ message.


    Xuanling Immortal Sect was indeed fine. Under his leadership, everything was normal.


    Ling Shoumo looked up slightly, his eyes clear.¡± What about the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything major over there. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve chosen a new Holy Maiden, and this Holy Maiden isn¡¯t very active.¡±


    Lan Qi answered honestly.


    This MO Ruyue was really too much. It had been so long, but there was no news at all. He didn¡¯t know what the Demon Realm was going to do next.


    What a useless piece of trash.


    Lan Qi cursed in his heart.


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t say anything. He closed his eyes and continued to meditate..

 Chapter 708

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°By the way, I found out about the whereabouts of the Heaven-cleaving Sword a few days ago. I¡¯ve already sent Little Junior Sister and Third Junior Brother to look for it. I heard that the Demon Realm has also sent people people to look for the Heaven-cleaving Sword. We can¡¯t let the Heaven-cleaving Sword fall into the hands of the Demon Realm people¡­¡±


    Originally, he wanted to keep the Heaven-cleaving Sword for himself, but after thinking about it, he decided to find it and give it to his master.


    Perhaps the Immortal Venerable would make him an elder of Xuanling Immortal Sect if he was happy.


    Generally speaking, only cultivators in the Golden Core Stage could become elders of Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    He was currently a Foundation Establishment cultivator, not far from the Golden Core stage, but it was very difficult to break through.


    Apart from money, he also had to rely on luck.


    Only by becoming an elder of Xuanling Immortal Sect could he be different from other disciples.


    He wanted to become a superior immortal sect elder.


    After becoming an elder, he would be able to be respected everywhere.


    ¡°Heaven Slaying Sword¡­¡±


    Ling Shoumo recited a few words. This sword was a righteous sword. It really couldn¡¯t fall into the hands of the people of the Demon Realm.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword¡¯s strength was extraordinary. If it was lost, it would be a loss for the entire immortal cultivation world.


    ¡°l understand. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Lan Qi responded and left the Seven Stars Hall.


    Devil World


    The next day, MO Ruyue changed into a pale blue dress and went to the Devil Palace.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    She shouted loudly to remind the demon that she was here.


    He didn¡¯t want her to encounter a showering scene in broad daylight.


    Then, she accidentally barged in and fell into the Demon Lord¡¯s bathtub.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere.


    Seeing that the door of the side hall was closed, she pushed it open.


    Suddenly, MO Ruyue felt a warm breath, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    There were really people showering in the middle of the day!


    She didn¡¯t continue to walk inside. Instead, she silently retracted her leg and closed the door.


    Fortunately, he discovered it in time and did not see the naked body. Men naturally did not need to take responsibility.


    In the room, in the soup pool, the water rippled, but there was no one inside.


    However, when he looked carefully, he found something underwater.


    Ming Sihan noticed that the door was closed, so he restrained his killing intent.


    A black dragon head emerged from the water, its dark red eyes cold.


    Gradually, the dragon head turned into a human. He had long silver-white hair, and his skin was pale and transparent. His handsome face was like a god. However, he was not a God, but a demon seed that had fallen into the abyss.


    He transformed into a human, and the black dragon scales on his body gradually disappeared, leaving only white skin.


    MO Ruyue was waiting outside. Was the demon trying to seduce someone by bathing in broad daylight?


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, how coquettish!


    Of course, this was just a thought in MO Ruyue¡¯s mind.


    The demon was cold and heartless, he would never try to seduce anyone.


    The only thing on that man¡¯s mind was probably to kill.


    After a while, the door creaked open.


    MO Ruyue stood up and looked at the man in a dark purple robe. She chuckled and said, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be bathing inside. 1 didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t he be scared to death if he saw it!


    Ming Sihan thought to himself. After seeing his real body, MO Ruyue could not stay.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Ming Sihan said as he walked towards the front hall. He remembered that he had asked MO Ruyue to come and find him tomorrow.


    Did this guy remember the date wrongly?


    He had to admit that the skewers that MO Ruyue had sent over were really delicious.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you have a mission for me? What mission is it?¡± MO Ruyue asked curiously and followed closely behind Ming Sihan.


    This man¡¯s back was quite broad, like a wall.


    He did not know if it was hard.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest for two days before coming to find me?¡±


    Ming Sihan said in a low voice.


    The Holy Maidens of the past had never seen someone so proactive. They would do whatever he said.


    Moreover, there had never been a Saintess like MO Ruyue.


    ¡°l only want to help you solve your problems and complete the task you assigned me as soon as possible,¡± MO Ruyue said sincerely.¡±


    She mainly wanted to go out and make money, and at the same time, she wanted to flatter Ming Sihan to increase his interest.


    ¡°Recently, I have found the whereabouts of the Heaven-cleaving Sword. Although I have sent Xia Zhixing and Shen Yunyan to look for it, I am worried about them. So, I hope you can bring the Heaven-cleaving Sword back and not let anyone else get it.¡±


    Ming Sihan suddenly stopped in his tracks. MO Ruyue, who was behind him, also stopped in her tracks hurriedly.


    Otherwise, he would have crashed into the thick wall.


    MO Ruyue listened to the Demon Venerable¡¯s words and nodded thoughtfully.¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll set off later.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so anxious.¡¯


    ¡°No, I must find the Heaven-cleaving Sword and give it to Master as soon as possible.¡±


    Seeing how determined MO Ruyue was, Ming Sihan could only say,¡±¡±Then be careful on the road. Don¡¯t be rash.¡¯ ¡°Yes, I will follow Master¡¯s instructions.¡¯


    ¡°Master, I will take my leave!¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and left before the man could say anything.


    Ming Sihan turned around and stared at MO Ruyue¡¯s back as she left. Why did he feel that this woman was a little heartless?


    He said that she was heartless, but she was so loyal to him.


    ¡°What an ancient spirit.¡±


    Ming Sihan shook his head secretly, his voice filled with helplessness.


    That woman would come back.


    Ming Sihan was very sure because he hadn¡¯t told MO Ruyue about the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    After a while, MO Ruyue¡¯s figure appeared in Ming Sihan¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t told me anything about the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡± MO Ruyue scratched her head and leaned against the wall, panting.


    When she was able to learn the flying sword technique, she would definitely learn it immediately. Walking was really killing her. He had already run far away, but now he had to run back.


    He had taken a few more unnecessary steps.


    Ming Sihan saw MO Ruyue panting and smiled helplessly,¡±¡±The clue to the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword is in the Sishui area.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the smile on the man¡¯s face and thought that she had seen wrongly. This man could actually smile?


    When she smiled, it wasn¡¯t as serious as before. It felt quite gentle.


    ¡°Alright, Master. Goodbye.¡±


    MO Ruyue responded and turned to leave.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t even know where Si Water was, but as long as she had a map, she would know where to go.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, are you going out?¡±


    Seeing MO Ruyue packing her luggage, Li Zeyan leaned against the door frame, his eyes revealing his reluctance to part.


    She had only been back for two days and was going out.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go¡­ Time to do a mission.¡±


    Originally, he wanted to say that it was the Heaven-cleaving Sword, but after thinking about it, it was better not to casually reveal his purpose. Although Li Zeyan was on her side, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Sister Ru Yue, can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You can¡¯t protect yourself. I¡¯ll have to be distracted to protect you.¡±


    MO Ruyue quickly packed her luggage and hung it on her shoulder. She glanced around the room to see if there was anything else she needed to bring.


    She was afraid that she would only remember that she had left something behind after she left.


    Li Zeyan clenched his fists as disappointment flashed in his eyes..

 Chapter 709

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue turned around and stared at Li Zeyan. ¡®1 1 left you a cultivation book previously. You have to read it more.¡±


    The boys skin in front of her became fairer and no longer had the sallow color from before.


    Staring at the pair of brown eyes, MO Ruyue felt that these eyes were different from ordinary people. As for what was different, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    It seemed to be a human being.


    She must have been overthinking. Why wasn¡¯t he a human?


    Although there were also people in this world who could cultivate into humans, Li Zeyan was not.


    Monsters that could cultivate into humans were usually very powerful. Li Zeyan, this weak chicken, was not a monster.


    Putting aside all the nonsense, MO Ruyue said to Li Zeyan, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡¯


    With that, he walked out.


    ¡°Sister Ruyue, I¡¯ll wait for you to come back.¡± Li Zeyan looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s back and waved.


    He left again.


    He wondered how many days he would be away this time.


    Li Zeyan was a little disappointed.


    MO Ruyue walked outside. The sun above her head was covered by clouds, and the pine trees beside her rustled in the wind.


    The weather was suitable for traveling.


    Junior Sister Ruyue, where are you going?¡±


    When Qi Shaoyu saw MO Ruyue, he immediately called out to her.


    It looked like he was going out.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing a mission.¡±


    MO Ruyue said simply. This time, she even brought along a seven-colored fire seed.


    He wanted to see if he could make some money with the seven-colored fire seed.


    It wasn¡¯t worth it to exchange the seven-colored fire seed for the storage ring, so she wouldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Is this a mission given to you by the Demon Lord?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t the task given to her by the Demon Lord, who else could it be?


    MO Ruyue looked at Qi Shaoyu calmly.


    ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡¯


    MO Ruyue rejected him without hesitation.


    She wasn¡¯t too familiar with Qi Shaoyu, and they used to be sworn enemies. ¡°Senior Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue turned around and left, ignoring Qi Shaoyu.


    As for what Qi Shaoyu thought, it had nothing to do with her.


    The kind that had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Ruyue¡­¡±


    Qi Shaoyu looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s back as she left. He raised his hand but eventually put it down.


    Outside, MO Ruyue saw a tall figure stroking a horse and letting it graze. MO Chengfeng turned around and smiled when he saw MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    MO Ruyue walked over. It seemed like Eldest Senior Brother was going on a long trip.


    Could it be that MO Chengfeng also had a mission to complete?


    She walked towards MO Chengfeng curiously.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She asked with a smile in her eyes.


    I¡¯m waiting for you to go to the realm of ¡®Hell¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me?¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned. MO Chengfeng knew that she was going out?


    ¡°The Demon Lord was worried about you being alone, so he asked me to go with you.¡±


    MO Chengfeng replied. He was naturally willing to follow MO Ruyue when the Demon Lord asked him to, but he did not expect the Demon Lord to care about MO Ruyue¡¯s safety.


    In the past, Saintesses did not have such good treatment. The Demon Lord would not care about the safety of a Saintess.


    ¡°Is he still worried about me?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought of that man. She felt that the Demon Commander was still human.


    As expected, the rumors outside couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    With MO Chengfengs company, MO Ruyue felt that things would go much smoother.


    She didn¡¯t know the way to Si Shui, but MO Chengfeng was there, so he definitely knew the way to Si Shui.


    The two mounted their horses and set off together.


    Qi Shaoyu silently watched this scene as MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng left the Devil World on their horses.


    Why did she reject him? Could it be that he despised his strength for being too low?


    The hands by his side were clenched into fists, and his joints were slightly white.


    Under MO Chengfengs lead, MO Ruyue spent three days to arrive at the Si River area.


    Sishui was a desolate and uninhabited place. The terrain here was steep, and it was often possible to encounter all kinds of monsters. It was a good place for cultivators to train.


    Of course, this was also a dangerous place. If they were not careful, they might lose their lives here.


    The people who came here to train were also in groups.


    ¡°Where is the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked around and saw a continuous mountain range.


    In such a wide place, where was he going to find the so-called Heaven-cleaving Sword?


    MO Chengfeng reined in his horse and nodded slightly.¡±¡±We can only walk the road ahead.¡¯


    Horses couldn¡¯t enter. Even if they did, they would be stabbed by the surrounding thorns.


    At that time, it would be even more uncomfortable.


    MO Ruyue got off her horse and stretched her back. She could hear the bones in her body creaking.


    Where is the Heaven-cleaving Sword!


    He didn¡¯t see Xia Zhixing and Shen Yunyan along the way.


    MO Chengfeng removed the reins of the horse and patted the horse¡¯s butt. He said, ¡°¡®Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The two horses seemed to be able to understand MO Chengfengs words, and they galloped back.


    ¡°Will they be able to return safely?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but worry that the horse would lose its way.


    After all, she had been riding for three days and had gone through countless forks. She might not even be able to remember the way back.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡±


    MO Chengfeng also shook his head.


    ¡°Then why did you let the horse leave? What if the horse got lost?¡±


    MO Ruyue could not understand MO Chengfengs behavior.


    The two horses lost their way and either became someone else¡¯s or became wild horses.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let the horse leave, do you want the horse to stay here?¡± MO Chengfeng slightly raised his eyebrows. He knew what MO Ruyue meant.


    But he did this for the good of the horse.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll come back for our horses and leave after we find the Heaven- cleaving Sword.


    MO Ruyue replied earnestly.


    MO Chengfeng smiled and         understand what you mean, but the spiritual monsters are rampant here. If the horses stay here, they will only become food for the spiritual monsters. I reckon that the horses will be eaten before we come back. Therefore, letting the horses leave here can prevent


    Marl from being eaten by the spiritual monsters¡­¡±


    Hearing MO Chengfengs explanation, MO Ruyue finally understood.


    Sometimes, she treated animals better than humans. Humans might betray themselves, but animals wouldn¡¯t.


    As the two of them walked towards the Si River, they encountered cultivators from other immortal sects fighting on the way.


    He did not know which immortal sect he was from.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng sat on the treetops and watched the show. ¡°Senior Brother, which of the two sects do you think will have the last laugh?¡± Mo Ruyue swayed her legs and watched the scene below with great interest.


    She took out a bag of melon seeds from her bag and started munching on them to watch the show.


    ¡°When they meet us, they can only cry.¡±


    The corners of MO Chengfengs mouth curled up slightly. When the snipe and clam fought, the fisherman would benefit. It would not be too late for them to go down when both sides were about the same.


    Hearing Nio Chengfengs words, MO Ruyue smiled cunningly and said,¡±¡±Senior


    Brother, I feel that we are so despicable and despicable.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± MO Chengfeng glanced at MO Ruyue and continued,¡±¡±How can you scold yourself?¡±


    He had never seen someone scold himself like this.


    The people below started fighting over a stalk of Spirit Grass. It was relatively rare for Spirit Grass to be used to refine medicinal pills.


    The two groups of people showed no mercy. Some were dead, some were injured, and some were injured.


    ¡°Senior Brother, have some melon seeds.¡±


    MO Ruyue grabbed some melon seeds and handed them to MO Chengfeng. ¡°Eat less of this kind of thing to avoid getting angry.¡±


    MO Chengfeng did not catch the melon seeds. He did not like to eat them.


    It was really difficult to peel the melon seeds..

 Chapter 710

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The two of them were chatting on the tree when a man below looked up and immediately shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    After the man shouted, the two groups of people who were fighting quickly separated and looked up at the man and woman on the tree.


    ¡°Senior Brother, wait on the tree first. I¡¯ll go down and meet them.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue put the melon seeds in her arms and flew down from the tree.


    Everyone looked at MO Ruyue warily. This woman was pretty, but she gave people a dangerous feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m a good person. 1 1 m the saintess of the demon world.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and gave herself a random name.


    If he used his original name, it would be easy to expose his identity.


    When everyone heard that the woman in front of them was the Saintess of the Demon World, they all revealed an expression as if they had seen a ghost. They hurriedly took three steps back and kept their swords ready to face MO


    Ruyue.


    ¡°Demonic Saintess YYYS!¡±


    ¡°YYYS, what do you want to do?¡±


    Looking at the nervous expressions of the people on both sides, MO Ruyue smiled and said, ¡°Relax, don¡¯t be so nervous. I already said I¡¯m a good person.¡±


    Who would believe that this woman was a good person!


    No one in the Demon Realm was good.


    Previously, the Jade Pure Immortal Sect was exterminated by this woman.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to see both of you fight over a Spirit Grass. We¡¯re all from the immortal sects, so we should be united and love each other. How can you fight over a Spirit Grass?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face was full of sadness, and her entire body was emitting the brilliance of a saint.


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    One of the men scolded in disdain.


    MO Ruyue did not get angry. Instead, she smiled gently. ¡°Men, don¡¯t be so irritable. You¡¯ll die if you¡¯re too irritable.¡±¡±


    Looking at the woman¡¯s smile, the man felt a chill run down his spine.


    He felt like he was being dragged down into the abyss of communication by an evil spirit.


    He didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking and even took a few steps back.


    His heart was filled with fear.


    ¡°In order to stop you from fighting, I will sacrifice myself. I will accept this Spirit Grass for you with tears in my eyes.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she plucked the Spirit Grass from the side and put it in her pocket.


    The two immortal cultivators from the two immortal sects could only watch MO Ruyue take the Spirit Grass for herself.


    ¡°We found it first. Give it back to us!¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled.¡± Since it¡¯s in my pocket, it¡¯s mine. I won¡¯t steal or rob it. Why should I hand it over?¡±¡±


    These words angered the disciples of the immortal sects until their faces turned red.


    He had never seen such a shameless person.


    The two people from the immortal sects were infuriated by MO Ruyue.


    This Demon Saintess actually pulled out the Heart Spirit Grass right in front of them.


    Isn¡¯t this a slap to the face?


    Thus, the two immortal sects immediately united.


    ¡°YYYD, leave the Spirit Grass behind, or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡¯


    ¡°Hand over the Heart Spirit Grass!¡±


    Nio Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes darted around. Her fingers curled up her hair that fell on her chest seductively. She was so charming.


    His voice was also pretentious.¡± No, I¡¯ll leave it to you. How are you going to divide it between the two immortal sects? When the time comes, they will fight again.¡±


    This voice caused all the men present to be in a commotion.


    It was as if something was scratching them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight our own battles. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really none of my business that you beat me up, but this Spirit Grass, this Holy Maiden has taken a fancy to it. Anyway, you guys are in a deadlock, so I¡¯ll be a good person to the end and help you take the Spirit Grass. Not only are you not grateful, but you¡¯re also treating me like this.¡±


    Nio Ruyue slightly raised her eyebrows. She definitely couldn¡¯t win against him, but she had the Heavenly Retribution Experience Card.


    Then, MO Ruyue took a few steps back and bowed deeply to the group of people in front of her.¡± I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    Everyone was confused. The Holy Maiden actually apologized?


    Everyone looked at each other.


    In the next second, the sky was clear and lightning flashed.


    Countless bolts of lightning struck down, striking everyone around them.


    In an instant, everyone fell to the ground and twitched.


    Nio Ruyue stood up straight and looked at the large pile of corpses on the ground. She pretended to be frightened and wrong with you guys?¡±


    No one in the immortal sect knew what had happened.


    Just like that, he was struck by lightning.


    MO Chengfeng, who was on the tree, watched this scene calmly. This was not the first time.


    What secret did Junior Sister have?


    MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    He flew down from the tree and landed on the ground.


    ¡°Senior Brother, they were all struck by lightning. They must have done something that incurred the wrath of the heavens.¡± Nio Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    It meant that everything had nothing to do with him.


    MO Chengfeng landed on the ground with a calm expression. He did not intend to ask any more questions.


    Since Ruyue was unwilling to tell him, there was no point in asking. He glanced at the corpses on the ground and said,¡±¡±Ruyue, what¡¯s YYDPS?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, my nickname.¡±


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly and replied with a red face.


    In the future, he would rely on YYDPS to dominate the world.


    What does mean?


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t quite understand.


    He felt that there was another meaning behind it.


    But he wasn¡¯t very sure.


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s probably the eternal god.¡±


    It was understandable that she would be single forever.


    Nio Ruyue explained what she knew to MO Chengfeng. The Holy Maiden of the Demon Realm was forever a god! ¡°Oh, I see. It seems pretty good. Eternal God.¡±


    Mo Chengfeng nodded his head, feeling very awe-inspiring.


    Then, he said to MO Ruyue, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue on our journey.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue followed behind MO Chengfeng.


    After MO Ruyue and the others left, the people from the immortal sect slowly woke up.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°l think I was struck by lightning!¡¯


    ¡°What about YYYS? Has he left?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, after snatching the Spirit Grass, I should have killed YYDPS to prevent future troubles! ¡±


    Everyone was furious.


    For some reason, he was struck by a bolt of lightning.


    They would never have thought that MO Ruyue had something to do with this.


    He only felt that it was a coincidence.


    On the other side, MO Ruyue held the Spirit Grass in her palm and examined it. It looked like an ordinary weed, but the grass was shining with a golden light.


    The more he looked at it, the more he liked it.


    ¡°Senior Brother, how much do you think this Spirit Grass can be sold for?¡±


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was already thinking of going to the Treasure Trove Pavilion to sell the Heart Spirit Grass.


    She didn¡¯t know how to use spirit herbs to refine pills anyway.


    It was said that refining medicinal pills also required a pill furnace, and a pill furnace could not be bought casually.


    However, she could also develop from this aspect.


    MO Chengfeng glanced at it and sized it up.¡± It should be worth a thousand taels.¡¯


    ¡°Only a thousand taels?¡±


    The corner of MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It was not even as valuable as a fresh Black Heart Fruit! I don¡¯t care, but ants ¡®legs are meat,


    It was better than nothing.


    MO Ruyue put her heart into her pocket in disappointment.


    Seemingly sensing MO Ruyue¡¯s disappointment, MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have to bring back some good treasures this time.¡±


    In order to have his own storage ring as soon as possible.


    The two of them continued to walk forward. They did not encounter anything strange on the way.


    Although there were monsters, they were all relatively weak.


    Both sides did not disturb each other..

 Chapter 711

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In front of them, MO Ruyue saw a waterfall. The huge waterfall blocked their way and they could not continue forward.


    ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no road ahead. Are we going back?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t fly up to such a height.


    MO Chengfeng pursed his thin lips. ¡°I¡¯ll fly you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little heavy.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face turned slightly red. It couldn¡¯t be a princess hug, right?


    How awkward would that be?


    MO Chengfeng summoned his sword and reached out to pull MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Follow me and step on the sword.¡±


    MO Ruyue secretly wiped her sweat. It seemed that she was overthinking.


    Shixiong was not that kind of person.


    However, she was still a little worried because MO Chengfeng had said that her flying sword was not very stable.


    If she fell from above, she would be half-crippled even if she didn¡¯t die!


    Although he was a cultivator, his body was made of flesh and blood. He could still die and fall sick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine for a short distance.¡±


    MO Chengfeng gave MO Ruyue a look to tell her not to worry.


    He could still do it.


    MO Ruyue hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she chose to believe MO Chengfeng.


    It would be too tiring if he went back.


    She stepped on the sword and held MO Chengfeng¡¯s hand tightly.


    Afraid that she would lose her balance, she ultimately chose to hold onto MO


    Chengfengs arm.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at the woman who was almost hanging on his body, and a hint of a smile flashed across his eyes.


    It seemed that Junior Sister was really a little afraid. His arms were tightly hugged by his junior sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m readv.¡±


    MO Ruyue answered without wasting any time.


    She might be reckless.


    Some people would do a lot of psychological preparation when facing danger.


    MO Ruyue immediately went up to the stage.


    Mo Chengfeng rode on his sword and it flew up quickly.


    He felt his arm being hugged even tighter.


    Knowing that MO Ruyue was a little scared, he quickly flew up the waterfall and landed on a lawn.


    ¡°How is it? Are you still afraid?¡±


    MO Chengfeng asked as he looked at the silent MO Ruyue.


    Was this child scared silly?


    He reached out his hand and stroked MO Ruyue¡¯s head, his eyes filled with concern.


    ¡°No, I just feel a little dizzy. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    MO Ruyue sat on the ground. She didn¡¯t expect to faint from the sword. Fortunately, it was only for a short while.


    If it was too long, she was afraid that she would vomit on MO Chengfengs clothes.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    Someone¡¯s stomach started to sound.


    MO Ruyue raised her head and looked at MO Chengfeng. MO Chengfeng looked slightly embarrassed. He clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips.¡±l haven¡¯t eaten for a long time.¡±


    MO Ruyue covered her mouth and laughed. She stood up and


    Brother, go catch two fish. Let¡¯s roast fish and eat before we go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait here.¡±


    MO Chengfeng responded. There was a waterfall here, so there must be fish in it.


    Shixiong went to get the fish, and MO Ruyue went to collect the firewood.


    By the time she came back from collecting firewood, MO Chengfeng had already cleaned the four huge fat fish and dug out their internal organs.


    Mo Ruyue had found some wild ginger by the river, which was perfect for removing the fishy smell.


    ¡°Ruyue, what are these?¡±


    Mo Chengfeng asked curiously. He knew a lot about spirit herbs and spirit fruits.


    However, he really didn¡¯t know much about wild vegetables.


    ¡°This is wild ginger. It can be used to remove the fishy smell from fish.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a smile. She crushed the wild ginger with a stone and smeared the juice on the fish.


    She did all of this skillfully and did not notice MO Chengfengs meaningful gaze.


    He used a knife to cut open the sides of the fish and continued to smear the ginger juice.


    After everything was done, MO Ruyue tied the fish to a fresh bamboo stick.


    MO Chengfeng had already started the fire, and the two of them started to roast the fish by the stream.


    The sun was shining brightly, and the shade of the tree above her head was cast. MO Ruyue was cooking the grilled fish seriously.


    A breeze blew past, bringing with it waves of coolness. As far as the eye could see, there were beautiful mountains and clear waters.


    The waves in the water were jagged, and time was calm.


    Mo Chengfeng enjoyed this kind of time very much. He seemed to be at peace with the world.


    But he knew that this was only temporary.


    Even if it was only for a short time, he cherished it very much.


    ¡°Ruyue, did you learn this from someone before?¡±


    Otherwise, how could he be so skilled?


    MO Ruyue raised her head. There was a thin layer of sweat on her forehead. Her fair cheeks were pink and her face was like a peach blossom.


    Her beautiful eyes were clear and the corners of her eyes were slightly raised, making her look mesmerizing.


    MO Chengfeng suddenly felt as if his heart had been struck.


    ¡°Think about it yourself and slowly learn it.¡±


    She was more interested in cooking.


    When he had nothing to do, he would watch videos and watch how others cooked. Then, he would follow suit.


    This was just her personal hobby. If she was asked to do this specifically, she would not like it.


    Who didn¡¯t like to have their clothes and food handed to them?


    ¡°Ruyue never mentioned your family. Where is your family?¡±


    What kind of family would raise such a strange girl?


    She was kind, but she actually thought of such a cruel punishment.


    She was vicious, but she brought back Li Zeyan and wanted to avenge him.


    She could be said to be careless, but she was able to take care of his emotions.


    She was meticulous, but she always seemed to be heartless and did not think too much.


    Which one was the real her?


    What a strange girl.


    MO Ruyue slowly averted her gaze from MO Chengfeng. She was adding firewood to the fire. How guilty!


    What should he do?


    She did not have all the memories of the original host.


    He had no memory of his past at all.


    ¡°My family is too poor. My mother ran away and my father married another woman. Since I was young, my father didn¡¯t dote on me and my mother didn¡¯t love me.¡¯


    MO Ruyue put on a pitiful expression as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Of course, she had made up her own story.


    Actually, her original background was similar. Her mother ran away, her father married another woman, and she followed her grandmother.


    After Grandma passed away, she was really alone.


    The story was made up, but the tears were real.


    Thus, MO Chengfeng easily believed him.


    He did not expect his junior sister¡¯s background to be as miserable as his.


    He reached out to wipe MO Ruyue¡¯s tears and said firmly,¡±¡± Don¡¯t cry,¡±¡± From now on, the senior brother will be your family.¡±¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue sniffed with tears in her eyes, her eyes filled with grievance.


    Perhaps MO Ruyue¡¯s background was similar to his, so MO Chengfeng was exceptionally sympathetic towards MO Ruyue.


    Moreover, MO Ruyue shared the same surname as him.


    He pitied MO Ruyue even more.


    ¡°l will protect you in the future.¡±


    Mo Chengfeng said with a firm expression.


    ¡°Yes, Ruyue will also protect Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue said sincerely.


    MO Ruyue was touched that someone wanted to protect her, regardless of whether it was real or fake.


    Seeing that the fish was not cooked yet, MO Chengfeng  go to the forest to see if there are any wild fruits and pick some to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alngnt, senior Drotner, De carerul.¡±


    MO Ruyue watched MO Chengfeng leave.


    After he left, MO Ruyue washed her face with the stream water. When she returned, she realized that the grilled fish was gone!


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    MO Ruyue stood up in horror. She looked around but did not find any trace of the grilled fish.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue felt a chill run down her spine. Could she have encountered some monster?


    She picked up another bamboo stick, tied another fish to it, and continued to roast it.


    This time, Mo Ruyue did not leave..

 Chapter 712

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Suddenly, half a fishtail fell from the tree. MO Ruyue looked up at the tree and saw a furry thing on it.


    Seeing that it had been discovered, the furry thing quickly jumped onto another tree.


    It looked like a squirrel, but it wasn¡¯t a squirrel. At this moment, MO Chengfeng returned.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted.


    ¡°Come, eat some wild fruits.¡¯


    As he spoke, MO Chengfeng placed the wild fruit on the leaf.


    He glanced at the fish and            the fish still not ready?¡±¡±


    His heart was filled with doubts.


    He remembered that when he left, his fish was almost ready. Why did it still look inedible now?


    MO Ruyue rubbed her brows and said with a headache,¡±¡±Senior Brother, you don¡¯t know. I washed my face just now and realized that the fish was gone.


    Then, a fish tail fell from the tree and 1 found out who ate the fish.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    MO Chengfeng was skeptical.


    ¡°Shixiong, it¡¯s absolutely true. That guy¡¯s whole body is furry, he¡¯s really a little thief.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was afraid that she would be misunderstood.


    What if MO Chengfeng thought that she ate it secretly?


    She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would take everything for herself.


    ¡°Furry? Is it Squirrel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a squirrel. Even if it¡¯s a squirrel, it shouldn¡¯t eat fish, right?¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what it is.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng shook his head and looked down at the grilled  fine.


    Don¡¯t we still have three fish?¡±


    It was just a fish that was lost. It was not a big deal.


    After grilling a fish, MO Ruyue passed the grilled fish to MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Come, eat the fish!¡±


    MO Chengfeng took the fish from MO Ruyue and smelled it. He smells so good.¡±


    Just as he was about to eat, he saw a furry figure flying over.


    The grilled fish in MO Chengfengs hand was instantly snatched away by the furry figure.


    The two of them were stunned as they watched the Bandit¡¯s back crawl into the bushes.


    ¡°l just said that the fish was eaten secretly.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned her head and spoke in a calm tone.


    Previously, she had said that she was not the only one who ate all the food, but it was clear that MO Chengfeng still did not quite believe her.


    Now that he believed it, he directly snatched it from her.


    It was so fast that he didn¡¯t see it clearly.


    The two of them were qi layer and foundation stage cultivators, but they were bullied by a furry little animal.


    Where was the justice?


    MO Chengfeng also retracted his gaze, his hand still in the position of eating fish.


    He looked at MO Ruyue and nodded slowly.¡± It¡¯s not stealing. It¡¯s clearly daylight robbery. I¡¯ve never seen such a bold animal.¡±¡±


    It was as if they didn¡¯t exist.


    He was too bold.


    Stealing food from the tiger¡¯s mouth!


    Gulp, gulp, gulp. This time, their stomachs were growling.


    They smiled at each other and looked at the remaining two fish.


    ¡°Senior Brother, there are only two fish left. We have to protect our last lunch!¡±


    MO Ruyue placed the two fish on the fire at the same time.


    They could only eat wild fruits to fill their stomachs.


    That furry little pet was too arrogant.


    Do you believe that she put rat poison in the grilled fish?


    Of course, she didn¡¯t bring any rat poison with her.


    The last two fish were finally cooked. MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng both gave each other a determined look.


    He quickly reached out for the grilled fish.


    With a swoosh, the figure jumped down from the tree and snatched the last two grilled fish.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng only had two bamboo sticks left in their hands.


    ¡°Damn it, 1 want to kill it.¡±


    She roared and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She pulled out her ghost sense and chased after the furry figure.


    Mo Chengfeng hurriedly stopped MO Ruyue.¡± Junior Sister, calm down, calm down.¡±¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯ve calmed down. I really can¡¯t calm down.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Stealing food from the tiger¡¯s mouth, he really didn¡¯t put her Saintess in his eyes.


    Humiliation, it was a great humiliation.


    ¡°Junior Sister, that¡¯s a Mountain Ghost. We can¡¯t catch up to it. We can¡¯t catch up to it.¡±


    MO Chengfeng almost knew what that thing was.


    The mountain ghost was the same size as a squirrel, and its appearance was similar. It had brown fur all over its body, and its speed was extremely fast. It could be called lightning.


    An adult Mountain Ghost usually had white fur. It was said that an adult Mountain Ghost could transform into a human.


    The chances of encountering a mountain ghost in the forest were even lower than encountering a ghost.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m so angry!¡¯


    MO Ruyue withdrew her ghost thoughts. She was furious at the furry thing.


    It took her a long time to calm down.


    ¡°Shixiong, you said that thing was a mountain ghost?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked doubtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t look at how small that thing is. It¡¯s very powerful. Even the tigers in the mountains aren¡¯t its match.¡±


    MO Chengfeng picked up the wild fruit and handed it to MO Ruyue. He continued,¡±¡±Come, eat some wild fruit to calm down. It¡¯s fate that we met it.


    This thing is not common.¡±


    MO Ruyue calmed down and took the wild fruit from MO Chengfengs hands. Her eyes darted around as if she had thought of something.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are mountain ghosts protected by the law?¡± she asked in a low voice.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng did not quite understand what MO Ruyue meant.


    Who is the law?


    They had only heard of the law, but had never heard of the law.


    ¡°l want the mountain ghost to be a pet. It shouldn¡¯t be tortured, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows expectantly.


    Such a powerful mountain ghost would definitely be very cool to use as a pet.


    He had raised a small snake before, but after that, the small snake slipped away and never appeared again.


    Now that she saw the mountain ghost, MO Ruyue felt that she could do it again.


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng replied, but in MO Ruyue¡¯s ears, it became,¡± Of course, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    ¡± The main point is that you have to make the mountain ghost willingly become your pet,¡± MO Chengfeng continued.¡± Otherwise, it¡¯s useless even if you think about it.¡±¡±


    Many people wanted the mountain ghost to be their pet, but they never had the chance.


    It was already good enough to have one Mountain Ghost among 10,000 mountains.


    Mountain ghosts were very rare and not so easy to tame.


    ¡°This is a problem.¡±


    Mo Ruyue touched her chin. She did not have any good ideas.


    She wasn¡¯t a beast tamer, so she didn¡¯t know what the mountain ghosts liked.


    MO Ruyue came back to her senses and looked at the dying fire. She sighed.¡±


    The grilled fish was snatched away by the mountain ghost.¡±¡±


    ¡°Forget it, eating some wild fruits can fill our stomachs. We¡¯ll get some food after we¡¯re far away. The mountain ghosts probably live in this area, so it¡¯s not suitable to roast food here.¡¯


    Mo Chengfeng drew his sword and slashed it into the water.


    The water immediately extinguished the firewood beside him.


    This was a forest. If there was a fire, how many lives would be lost?


    If things went wrong, he and Ruyue might be burnt too.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng continued their journey, not noticing the furry thing following behind them.


    ¡°Aiyo, my mother!¡±


    MO Ruyue jumped up in fright and saw a leech lying on a branch in front of her.


    Although she was a cultivator, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this kind of thing?


    Leeches, leeches that can suck human blood!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Chengfengs dark brows furrowed as he held onto MO Ruyue¡¯s body.


    He did not understand.


    What was it that scared Junior Sister so much?


    ¡°Senior Brother, there are leeches on the branches!¡±


    MO Ruyue hugged MO Chengfengs arm tightly, goosebumps all over her body.


    Seeing what he was afraid of gave him goosebumps!


    He had never been so afraid even when he killed someone..

 Chapter 713

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Leech?¡±


    MO Chengfeng focused his gaze and saw a leech the size of a pinky lying flat on a branch, waiting for its prey to approach.


    This side was wet and slippery, and there was water under his feet. No wonder leeches would breed.


    MO Ruyue suddenly hugged MO Chengfeng even tighter. ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s choose another path. Look at the ground!¡±


    Mo Chengfeng had already seen it.


    The ground was covered with horsetails, and there were even leeches on the tree trunks on both sides.


    This scene made MO Chengfengs scalp tingle.


    He had never encountered such a situation before.


    He stepped back.


    Perhaps it had alarmed the leeches, as they began to squirm.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s run. The two of us can¡¯t be bitten by these little things. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be disgraceful.¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    After saying that, she turned around and ran back.


    After running a few steps, she did not sense Mo Chengfeng following her.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. She turned to look at MO


    Chengfengs back and said,¡± Senior Brother, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± ¡°We are demonic cultivators, how can we escape?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s run. These things are too disgusting. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t beat them, but they¡¯re so disgusting that I don¡¯t want to deal with them.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t win, then it was absolutely impossible.


    There were plenty of ways to deal with those leeches.


    However, she felt that it was too disgusting and did not want to make a move at all.


    ¡°Junior Sister, just you wait. Senior Brother will fly you over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I feel like there are leeches ahead. I don¡¯t want to take this path.¡± MO Ruyue was traumatized by leeches.


    This thing could parasitize the human body. He had seen a piece of news before. A leech parasitized in a woman¡¯s nose or brain. A bloodied leech that wasn¡¯t mosaicked was picked up by tweezers.


    MO Ruyue was not used to the scene.


    The leeches were still alive!


    Seeing that MO Ruyue was afraid, MO Chengfeng could only give up.


    Let¡¯s walk another road.¡¯


    He had thought that this junior sister had nothing to be afraid of. It seemed that there was something to be afraid of.


    Along the way, Hillghost had been quietly following behind the two of them. ¡°Senior Brother, do you feel something following behind you?¡± MO Ruyue looked behind her but did not find anything. MO Chengfeng also turned around and don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±


    MO Ruyue retracted her gaze and continued walking forward.


    After crossing two mountains, a small town appeared at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°There¡¯s a small town here!¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked excited. A small town meant that there was food there.


    The four grilled fish from before had all been snatched by Hillghost, so he was still a little hungry.


    Wild fruits could not resist hunger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at the small town at the foot of the mountain and revealed a trace of surprise.


    He and Ruyue indeed needed a good rest.


    The two of them quickened their pace and ran down the mountain.


    Looking at the people in the town, MO Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with hunger.


    His eyes were almost green from hunger.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to eat people.


    As long as there were people, it meant that there was food.


    Seeing that the sun had already set, it was a good time to stay here tonight. MO Chengfeng looked at the pillar beside him and saw a white lantern hanging on it.


    ¡°Junior Sister¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to ask his junior sister to wait a while before entering, he realized that she had already entered.


    He looked around and realized that there was no way out of this place. How could there be a small town here?


    Originally, there were a lot of folk rumors in the Sishui area.


    It was better to be careful.


    It would not be good if he encountered a man-eating monster.


    MO Ruyue took a few steps forward and felt a trace of strangeness.


    The people around her seemed to treat her as air, walking past her without even looking at her.


    Mo Ruyue held the ghost thought tightly with her left hand and silently took


    out a brick from her backpack with her right hand.


    MO Chengfeng caught up with her. He looked at the weapon in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and said in a low  also feel that something is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was so hungry that I forgot to think.¡± she said calmly.


    How could he think so much when he was hungry?


    He just wanted to eat some meat to reward his stomach.


    Poor stomach, it had suffered with her.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong here. Those people can¡¯t see us!¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    She stood there without moving.


    MO Chengfeng grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue stepped back.


    It was not easy to see a small town, but the town was strange.


    The two of them left the town and walked far away.


    When night fell, the original town disappeared.


    All that was left was a lawn.


    ¡°The town has disappeared!¡±


    MO Ruyue felt goosebumps on her back as she approached MO Chengfeng.


    At this moment, she deeply suspected that MO Chengfeng had led her the wrong way. Other than the two disciples from the immortal sects, she had not met anyone alive along the way.


    He had even encountered such a strange thing.


    She was not afraid of ghosts in the past, but now she was afraid of ghosts again.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m not a qualified Saintess. I¡¯m afraid of leeches, and I¡¯m afraid of that thing!¡¯


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    MO Ruyue did not dare to utter the word ¡®ghost¡¯.


    It was pitch black around her, and she was extremely scared.


    Mo Chengfeng choked and said in a low voice,¡±¡±To be honest, Shixiong is also a little scared.¡¯


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go and wait outside the Sishui River? We¡¯ll go to whoever gets the Heaven-cleaving Sword. At that time, it won¡¯t be just the two of us who get the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought that MO Chengfeng was not afraid.


    There was no one else who was timid.


    ¡°l think Junior Sister Ruyue is right.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded.


    ¡°Senior Brother, can you tell me why you¡¯re so calm when you¡¯re so scared? I thought you weren¡¯t scared!¡±


    ¡°This is all an act. The more afraid you are, the closer that thing will get to you.¡±


    In short, he was just pretending to be calm. ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t pat my shoulder.¡± MO Chengfeng said.¡±


    Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t pat your shoulder!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them felt a chill run down their backs.


    ¡°Ah..¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Three voices rang out.


    Mo Ruyue shouted.


    MO Chengfeng shouted as well.


    There was also the sound of an animal.


    Hillghost was so frightened that it climbed up the tree.


    ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, run!¡±


    Mo Chengfeng had lost his usual calmness, and Mo Ruyue had lost her saintess demeanor.


    The two of them screamed in fear.


    He stared at the moonlight and ran forward.


    He had completely forgotten that he was a demonic cultivator.


    After a while, MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng finally stopped.


    ¡°Senior Brother, did you see what the ghost looked like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dark, I can¡¯t see it.¡± MO Chengfeng shook his head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let others know that the two of us are so useless and scared by ghosts. Otherwise, where will our face be?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt embarrassed, but fortunately, MO Chengfeng was there to accompany her.


    The two of them were usually quite bold, but now they were frightened by the ghost.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret.¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue with his deep eyes. Actually, he was not that afraid.


    Ghosts couldn¡¯t hurt him, but people would.


    It was just that the atmosphere was just right, and everything happened naturally.


    The feeling of being together with his junior sister was very wonderful. It was a wonderful feeling that he could not describe.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep it a secret. Pinky swear!¡±


    MO Ruyue stretched out her hand. If people knew about her cowardly side, wouldn¡¯t she be laughed at to death?


    MO Ruyue felt especially humiliated today. She had encountered the thing she feared the most in her life.


    Leeches, and that thing..

 Chapter 714

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng found a cave under the moonlight and said, ¡°Shall we spend the night in this cave?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied. She felt that they had lost their way in the forest.


    Everything could only wait until tomorrow morning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside to get some firewood. Wait for me here.¡±


    As he spoke, Mo Chengfeng was about to leave.


    MO Ruyue held MO Chengfengs hand and coughed lightly. ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s too dark outside. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, MO Chengfeng saw through it and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    MO Ruyue would not have been so scared if she had not encountered the disappearance of the town.


    When she was at Bird Poop Mountain, it was also dark when she hurried back. She was not afraid at all.


    After picking up the firewood, the two of them returned to the cave. The cave was soon lit up.


    MO Chengfeng took out a blanket from his storage ring and placed it on the ground.


    ¡°Lie on it and rest.¡¯ ¡°What about you, Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°l still have a blanket.¡¯


    As MO Chengfeng spoke, he took out a blanket from his storage ring.


    He had unintentionally put it in back then, but he didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy.


    The floor was a little dirty, so she couldn¡¯t lie down and sleep.


    It was much better with a blanket under it.


    Seeing that MO Chengfeng also had a blanket, MO Ruyue was relieved.


    She lay on the blanket and turned to look at MO Chengfeng.¡± Goodnight, Senior Brother.¡¯


    Then, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Late¡­Ann?¡±


    MO Chengfengs eyes were filled with doubt as he finally lay down.


    The fire in the cave flickered, and from time to time, the crackling sound of firewood could be heard.


    Bugs were singing outside.


    He carefully observed MO Ruyue¡¯s sleeping face.


    The fire gradually dimmed, and Mo Chengfeng closed his eyes.


    When the fire was completely extinguished, a figure carefully slipped into the hole.


    She sneakily wandered between MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng.


    The next morning, MO Ruyue slowly woke up from her dream. When she opened her eyes, she found herself alone in the cave.


    She stood up, feeling puzzled.


    Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t leave her behind and run away, right?


    Just as she was thinking, MO Chengfeng came in from outside with two cleaned fish and a pile of firewood.


    ¡°This time, the grilled fish will definitely not be snatched away by Hillghost.¡± he said confidently.


    The cave was only so big. If the mountain ghost wanted to snatch it, he would have to come in from the outside.


    MO Ruyue had been hungry for a long time. Thinking of the fish, she kept salivating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grill the fish right away.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    He quickly prepared the grilled fish.


    The bonfire was lit, and the grilled fish was soon ready.


    The aroma of grilled fish wafted out from the cave, attracting the attention of the mountain ghost Haraiko.


    It quickly headed toward the cave, but it was too late. The grilled fish had already been wiped out.


    There was only a pile of fish bones left on the ground.


    ¡°Senior Brother, Mountain, Mountain Ghost!¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her head and saw the mountain ghost at the entrance of the cave. She could not even speak properly.


    Hillghost heard the sound and hid behind a rock in fear.


    Oh no, had it been discovered?


    MO Chengfeng also saw it. This Mountain Ghost actually followed them here. He was quite bold.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve finished our grilled fish.¡±


    MO Ruyue laughed complacently. She was in a wonderful mood.


    She was tired and hungry because she had been robbed of four fish.


    Hillghost hid behind the rock and did not realize that his tail had been exposed.


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes and raised her voice.¡±Little thing, do you want to eat grilled fish?¡±


    Hillghost¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the word grilled fish.


    Her round eyes were sparkling.


    He had never eaten such delicious grilled fish before.


    It carefully poked its head out, bit by bit, and stared at the woman in black.


    Where was the grilled fish?


    ¡°If you want to eat grilled fish, you can follow me. 1 can make grilled fish for you. Other than grilled fish, I also know sweet and sour fish, braised fish, steamed fish¡­


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was like a human trafficker who was trying to kidnap a child, throwing out all kinds of tempting bait.


    This made Hillghost drool from the corner of his mouth.


    However, humans were sinister and cunning. Would it be killed if it followed this woman?


    Some people came to the forest to catch it and tame it.


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, MO Chengfeng shot her a glance with an envious look in his eyes.


    This kind of treatment was a little too good outside.


    Since when could he be treated like this?


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    MO Ruyue continued, her eyebrows slightly raised.


    Although the name of the mountain ghost was a little scary, it was still quite cute, especially its round eyes, which were very pleasing to the eye.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a cute little thing to be the one who snatched the four grilled fish!


    Hillghost nodded hesitantly. Although it could not speak, it could understand human language.


    It seemed that he would have a lot of fish to eat if he followed this woman.


    This woman really wasn¡¯t lying to the mountain ghost, was she?


    Thinking back to what had happened before, this woman and this man did not seem to have come for it.


    ¡°Other than grilled fish, I can also make pickled chicken feet and kebabs¡­¡± MO Ruyue continued to trick her into being a mediator.


    If he followed her, he would definitely be able to eat and drink well. This was for sure. There was no doubt about it.


    The more Hillghost listened, the more tempted he became. He had never eaten anything that was said!


    It suddenly felt like it had lived for hundreds of years in vain! MO Ruyue stood up and said to  thing, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    In the end, Hillghost still gave in to the delicious food.


    It had never eaten so many delicacies before.


    When it was tired of eating, it would return to the mountain.


    Thereupon, Hillghost appeared in front of MO Ruyue with a whoosh.


    In just a few seconds, he had jumped onto MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder.


    His speed was like lightning, extremely fast.


    MO Ruyue felt that she couldn¡¯t even hit the Mountain Ghost with the Wrath of Heaven Experience Card when she saw its speed.


    She reached out and rubbed Hillghost¡¯s little head.


    This child was a little malnourished. He was too thin.


    ¡°When we get oute I¡¯ll take vou to eat delicious food.¡±


    This was her promise to Hillghost.


    Hillghost felt the woman¡¯s touch and rolled his eyes in pleasure.


    This feeling of being touched was also very satisfying!


    It really liked it!


    ¡°Shixiong, we can take Hillghost and leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded. He was a little jealous of Hillghost¡¯s treatment.


    Ruyue was too nice to Hillghost.


    It made people envious.


    Her heart was sour, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two of them walked out and couldn¡¯t help but look at the place where there was a small town yesterday.


    There was nothing there, only a desolate lawn.


    The two of them felt like they had met a ghost yesterday!


    It was definitely not a mirage.


    In this deep forest, anything could happen.


    MO Chengfeng and MO Ruyue didn¡¯t mention anything about the small town.


    ¡°Senior Brother, where should we go now?¡±


    The plan now was to leave this place, and it would be best if they could join the main group.


    MO Chengfeng thought for a moment and randomly chose a direction.


    He only knew where Si Water was, but he didn¡¯t know much about the terrain inside.


    Just as he was about to leave, the mountain ghost on MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder started to squeak and pointed in the opposite direction.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng looked at each other and chose to believe in Hillghost.


    Hillghost must be very familiar with the terrain here. After all, he had always lived here..

 Chapter 715

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Little thing, have you heard of the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity. She didn¡¯t plan for Hillghost to know about it, so she just asked casually.


    Some people said that the Heaven-cleaving Sword was sealed in Sishui. Some people said that the Heaven-Slaying Sword had been taken away by someone else.


    Some people even said that the Heaven-cleaving Sword was somewhere else.


    However, the Heaven-cleaving Sword was currently in the water. This was a piece of news that everyone believed.


    The rest of the information was more or less unreliable.


    Hillghost hesitated for a moment. These two people were coming for the Heaven-cleaving Sword!


    However, that place was very dangerous!


    ¡°Hillghost probably doesn¡¯t know where the Heaven-cleaving Sword is.¡± MO Chengfeng continued.


    Hillghost was instantly unhappy when he heard that. Someone said that he didn¡¯t know where the Heaven-cleaving Sword was!


    No one knew better than him.


    It stretched out its paw and pointed to the east.


    ¡°You know where the Heaven-cleaving Sword is?¡±


    MO Ruyue paused and asked carefully.


    Hillghost squeaked twice,


    It already knew where the Heaven-cleaving Sword was.


    These foolish humans had underestimated it.


    Senior Brother, Hillghost knows.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go that way!¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take much effort to find it! MO Chengfeng was also overjoyed.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡±


    There¡¯s danger over there!


    ¡°Is there danger over there?¡± MO Ruyue asked. She seemed to understand what


    Hillghost meant.


    Wasn¡¯t this fate?


    ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡±


    It was dangerous. It was very dangerous. The two of them could not deal with


    it.


    MO Ruyue patted Hillghost¡¯s head. ¡°Although it¡¯s dangerous there, I have to go there. Thank you, little guy. When there¡¯s danger, just run away and don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡±


    How could this woman be so stubborn?


    He could only accompany them.


    Who asked this woman to touch it so comfortably?


    That pair of hands must have been born to touch it.


    Along the way, MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng crossed over mountains and ridges. They occasionally encountered monsters along the way, but they were all little monsters.


    If he could win, he would fight. If he couldn¡¯t, he would run.


    At night, MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng rested by the river. Hillghost caught nearly twenty fish in the water.


    All twenty fish were roasted.


    MO Ruyue ate two, MO Chengfeng ate three, and the rest were all eaten by the mountain ghost.


    This time, Hillghost had eaten its fill. Its little belly was round and bulging like a small ball.


    Rubbing his belly, Hillghost could only make his body bigger, otherwise his belly would be very big.


    MO Ruyue looked at this scene in astonishment. It turned out that the mountain ghost could change its size at will. Could it change its size whenever it wanted to?


    This skill was really good!


    She was not satisfied with her milky white Yuuko. It would be great if it could grow a little bigger.


    At this moment, something seemed to fly over in the sky, but it was not too fast.


    Senior Brother, look! It¡¯s a shooting star!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a shooting star.¡±


    MO Chengfeng stood up. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the thing that flew past with an unusually heavy expression.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a meteor, then what is it?¡±


    MO Ruyue was confused. There were no drones in ancient times.


    MO Chengfeng pursed his lips and said,¡± He should be a cultivation expert. He¡¯s riding a sword.¡±¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re here for the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that it was highly possible.


    He did not expect that there would be such an expert looking for the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she had no hope of getting the Heaven-cleaving Sword?


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue¡¯s heart sank.


    This was the mission that the Demon Lord had given her, she could not fail!


    MO Chengfeng consoled worry about the Holy Church. The Heaven-cleaving Sword isn¡¯t that easy to find. If it was, someone would have found it long ago.¡±¡®


    MO Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what Eldest Senior Brother said.


    Senior Brother was right. If it was easy to find, it would have been found long ago.


    There were many Yuanying stage masters in this world, but there were still many JieDan stage masters.


    Which of those Jindan experts didn¡¯t want the Heaven-cleaving Sword?


    ¡°Then I can rest assured. Shixiong, go to bed early and wake up early tomorrow. ¡±


    MO Ruyue lay down and slept with Hillghost.


    Hillghost ate and drank its fill and fell asleep.


    The mountain ghost was still in its infant stage.


    Devil World


    The moonlight was cold. A tall black figure stood under the moon and looked up at the bright moonlight.


    The moonlight elongated the man¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been there for five days.¡±


    His voice was low, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    At this moment, Ye Yunfeng appeared behind Ming Sihan and said respectfully,¡±¡±Demon Venerable, we just received news that Ling Shoumo, the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect, is heading toward the Si River. It seems that he¡¯s heading toward the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually going personally?¡±


    Ming Sihan tilted his head slightly, feeling a little surprised. Did the Heaven-cleaving Sword need that man to do it himself?


    ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan lowered his eyes. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t stay in the demon world anymore,


    He had to meet Ling Shoumo!


    ¡°I have to go to Si Water personally. I¡¯ll leave the Demon World to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will do as you say.¡± Ye Yunfeng replied.


    Then, Ming Sihan left on his sword.


    Looking at the Demon Lord¡¯s departing back, Ye Yunfeng had a complicated expression.


    Junior Sister Ruyue and Senior Brother MO had both gone to Sishui.


    Xia Zhixing and Shen Yunyan also went.


    Who would get this Heaven-cleaving Sword?


    Ye Yunfeng didn¡¯t know the final result and only hoped that everyone could return to the mo territories safely.


    Under the guidance of the mountain ghost, MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng avoided all kinds of dangers. The increasingly powerful spiritual monsters made them realize how weak they were.


    To deal with those monsters, one had to be at least at the Jindan stage to be able to defeat them.


    Along the way, they saw many corpses.


    They were probably here to look for the Heaven Slaying Sword, but they did not expect that they were not strong enough to be eaten up by the spiritual monsters.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you think Fifth Senior Brother and Little Junior Sister were also eaten by the spiritual monsters until only their bones were left?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but worry when she saw the remains of a man and a woman on the ground.


    It would be too tragic if they turned into white bones.


    Occasionally, he could hear crows croaking in his ears.


    It was as if she was experiencing the opening of the three fights against the White Bone Demon.


    ¡°Think in the right direction. 1 don¡¯t know if they will be eaten by the spiritual monsters.¡±


    MO Chengfeng shook his head. Who would know about such things?


    Now, they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves.


    Fortunately, they had the help of the mountain ghost, otherwise they might have become the spiritual monster¡¯s meal.


    The further he walked, the more exhausted he became.


    It made people dizzy and weak.


    ¡°l can¡¯t walk.¡±


    MO Ruyue sat on the floor, exhausted. She just wanted to close her eyes and have a good sleep.


    She felt that she must have been poisoned.


    Ruyue, don¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, cheer yourself up.¡±


    MO Chengfeng shouted loudly. Even though he felt that his body was not used to it, he definitely could not fall.


    If he collapsed, he might really die here,


    The mountain ghost did not react at all. It looked at MO Ruyue in confusion, not understanding why this woman was not leaving.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m really too sleepy.¡±


    MO Ruyue had never felt so tired before.


    In the dense forest, the sunlight could not shine in at all.


    There was a layer of white mist floating in the air, carrying a little strangeness.


    Hillghost¡¯s round eyes rolled as if it had thought of something.


    So it jumped up the tree and left quickly.


    He jumped from tree to tree and disappeared into the forest..

 Chapter 716

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t care less about what Hillghost was going to do.


    He gritted his teeth and helped MO Ruyue up from the ground.


    Before they came, they didn¡¯t expect that the path to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword would be so difficult and dangerous.


    ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯ll bring you out of here.¡±


    MO Chengfengs cultivation was higher, so he was not as weak as MO Ruyue.


    However, he felt that his physical condition was not good either.


    After a while, Hillghost appeared in front of MO Chengfeng with two fruits in his hands.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡±


    Hillghost quickly jumped onto MO Chengfengs shoulder.


    MO Chengfeng understood what Hillghost meant. He took a fruit and ate it himself.


    There was no taste in his mouth, but he found that his body was gradually recovering its strength.


    He placed another fruit in front of MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Junior Sister, quickly eat this fruit. You¡¯ll be fine after eating it.¡±


    MO Chengfeng shouted and patted MO Ruyue¡¯s cheek.


    However, MO Ruyue had already lost consciousness and could not open her mouth.


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t have time to think. He directly put the fruit into his mouth and chewed it, then fed it to MO Ruyue mouth to mouth.


    Hillghost stood on MO Chengfengs shoulder and looked at the scene before him curiously.


    It didn¡¯t understand anything.


    MO Chengfeng¡¯s soft lips parted, his face slightly red.


    He was just anxious to save people, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Only now did she remember their identities.


    There was a difference between men and women!


    Fortunately, only he knew.


    Squeak squeak¡­


    MO Chengfeng glanced sideways at Hillghost on his shoulder and warned, ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything, okay?¡±


    Hillghost¡¯s round eyes blinked innocently.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue gradually regained consciousness and her body regained strength.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­


    MO Ruyue called out weakly and steadied herself.


    She suddenly felt something in her mouth.


    Thus, he spat out the residue, his facial features twisted together.


    MO Chengfeng blushed at this scene.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say that he was feeding her mouth to mouth.


    As long as he was the only one who knew. Mountain ghosts were not considered humans.


    ¡°What¡¯s in my mouth?¡±


    MO Ruyue frowned in disgust and even spat a few times.


    ¡°Junior Sister, do you feel better now?¡±


    MO Chengfeng coughed lightly and did not dare to reply. He could only change the topic.


    He could also divert MO Ruyue¡¯s attention.


    ¡°l feel much better. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I felt like I was about to die before, but now I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue only felt that it was a little strange. She raised her hand to touch the mountain ghost on her shoulder. It was so good to see this little fellow again.


    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    She could not help but suspect that there was marsh gas in the forest.


    However, she was fine now.


    ¡°l did feel uncomfortable before, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    He looked at Hillghost with his deep eyes and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to the little fellow. It was because he went to find two fruits for us to eat that the two of us were safe.¡¯


    He definitely had to tell MO Ruyue about such a great contribution.


    Upon hearing that it was the mountain ghost who had saved her, MO Ruyue hugged the mountain ghost and kissed him fiercely.


    ¡°Thank you, little fellow. It¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, Eldest Senior Brother and I would be finished.¡¯


    She really wanted to thank Hillghost.


    Hillghost was flattered. Was it being praised?


    It seemed pretty good.


    However, what it wanted the most was delicious grilled fish.


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t tell MO Ruyue that he had fed her the fruit and chewed it in his mouth before feeding her.


    Ruyue probably wouldn¡¯t want to know.


    There were some things that didn¡¯t need to be said.


    They continued on their journey and passed through the swamp forest. What entered their eyes was an abandoned altar.


    The altar was in the middle of the water. From afar, one could see the words on the stone tablet:


    ¡°Is this where the Heaven-cleaving Sword is?¡±


    MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    He hesitated.


    Such a desolate place didn¡¯t seem like a place that would hide a Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Hillghost pointed at the altar, which meant that the Heaven-cleaving Sword must be inside.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng looked at each other and flew over.


    However, they were sucked into the water halfway through their flight.


    The two men fell into the water uncontrollably. The mountain ghost hugged Mo Ruyue¡¯s neck tightly.


    He didn¡¯t give the two of them any room to regret.


    MO Ruyue felt that she was done for.


    They had just come out of the swamp forest, and now they were going to drown again?


    Why was her life so bitter?


    MO Ruyue noticed that something was wrong when she kept falling down.


    After a long time, MO Ruyue slowly opened her eyes.


    He realized that the entire sky was dyed in a strange sunset red.


    There were no flowers or trees in the area, only bare mountains.


    There was a slight heat wave in the air.


    Hillghost and MO Chengfeng had disappeared.


    Suddenly, she saw a white figure not far away.


    MO Ruyue approached the white figure and whispered,¡± That guy isn¡¯t White Impermanence, is he?¡±


    She was dead!


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t accept this reality.


    She walked over and  are you?¡± Are you White Impermanence?¡±


    Wuchang was here to claim his life?


    However, she could only see the back of the white figure.


    Dressed in white, if it wasn¡¯t White Impermanence, then who was it?


    The surrounding scene was like hell. There was no sunlight, only a blood-red sky.


    Everything was strange.


    If she had known that she would lose her life searching for the Heaven-cleaving Sword, she would not have forced herself.


    If you die, you die.


    Let Fifth Brother and Shen Yunyan find the Heaven-cleaving Sword themselves.


    Was it too late to regret now?


    The other party turned around, his handsome face expressionless.


    When MO Ruyue saw the man¡¯s true face, her expression instantly cracked.


    Damn it, how was this White Impermanence? This was clearly the master of Xuanling Immortal Sect¡­


    This was also the man that the original host liked.


    For a moment, MO Ruyue felt a chill run down her spine, and her entire body broke out in cold sweat.


    She actually met her former master from the immortal sect here.


    Those deep eyes were as black as a whirlpool, as if they could suck people in.


    She was afraid that the man in front of her would recognize her at a glance, so she did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Obviously, the man in front of her did not recognize her.


    Ling Shoumo asked softly,¡± Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    His voice was calm and without any fluctuation.


    Hearing his voice, MO Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, she was not recognized by this man.


    How could such a high and mighty master of an immortal sect remember a small disciple? She had thought too much and thought too highly of herself.


    Furthermore, he had a scar on his face and was the ugliest disciple in the entire immortal sect.


    Now that the ugly duckling had turned into a white swan, it was not strange that they did not recognize it.


    ¡°Why should I tell you who I am? If you can come here, why can¡¯t l? This isn¡¯t your home. I can come whenever I want. You¡¯re so meddlesome!¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at Ling Shoumo from the corner of her eyes.


    This was the first time that she had spoken back to Ling Shoumo so openly.


    If this was in Xuanling Immortal Sect, how would she dare to do so? Even if she was given ten guts, she would not dare to do so..

 Chapter 717

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ling Shoumo also sized up the woman in front of him. This woman looked


    extremely beautiful, but her words were so sharp and piercing.


    No one had ever dared to speak to him like that.


    This made him curious.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Ling Shoumo placed his hands behind his back, his eyes calm.


    The person who can come here is not a common person.


    However, the girl in front of him had a very low cultivation level.


    How did she get here? Was it a coincidence?


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    Of course, she knew who the man in front of her was.


    However, she had to pretend that she did not know and did not want to know.


    ¡°l don¡¯t care who you are. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    MO Ruyue said disdainfully.


    She rolled her eyes at Ling Shoumo.


    Ling Shoumo looked at the other party¡¯s disdainful expression and continued,


    ¡°I¡¯m the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Mystic Spirit Immortal Sect? I¡¯m still the Demon World¡¯s Holy Maiden, Y Yds.¡±


    MO Ruyue also exposed her identity.


    Although the person this man rejected back then was not her, but the original host, he would not give this man a good look.


    These men were all pig trotters.


    Bah!


    ¡°You¡¯re actually from the Demon Realm!¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes turned cold, and there was finally a trace of expression on his face.


    This woman that he was a little interested in was actually the saintess of the demon world.


    What a demon saintess.


    The Saintess that Ming Sihan picked was too weak. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the saintess of the demon world.¡± Mo Ruyue revealed a proud expression.


    In Xuanling Immortal Sect, her position was too low.


    However, in the Demon Realm, she was the Holy Maiden of the Demon Realm who was second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people.


    ¡® I see that your aptitude is not bad. How did you end up as a member of the


    Demonic Realm? Do you have any difficulties? Were you forced by the people of the Demon Realm?¡±


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t believe that a normal person would choose to enter the Demon Realm.


    There must be a reason


    MO Ruyue sneered.¡± Who can force me? I volunteered.¡±


    She had indeed volunteered to go undercover in the Demon Realm.


    However, she had clearly said that it would be three months, but it had been almost three years now, and she was still in the Demon Realm.


    Since he couldn¡¯t go back, he would sink into oblivion.


    Fortunately, the Demon Realm treated her well.


    All kinds of benefits exceeded the benefits of the immortal sect.


    ¡°The sea of bitterness is boundless. You will only stain your hands with blood in the Demon Realm. Leaving the Demon Realm as soon as possible is the best policy.¡±


    Ling Shoumo persuaded.


    The reputation of the Demon Realm had long become very unbearable.


    No one would want to stay in such a notorious place.


    ¡°What about me? As long as I make a choice, I will move forward bravely, not hitting a wall, and not looking back.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t persuade me.¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth unhappily.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s cold eyes narrowed. This woman was simply stubborn.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to turn back, then I¡¯ll help you turn back.¡±


    Ling Shoumo slowly raised his hand, preparing to cripple the demonic cultivation of the woman in front of him.


    MO Ruyue seemed to know what this man was up to. She hurriedly ran back and said with a solemn expression,¡±¡±What are you trying to do?¡±


    This man must be crazy.


    Ling Shoumo appeared in front of MO Ruyue in a flash, his beautiful face expressionless.


    ¡°Naturally, I want you to walk on the right path and stop being stubborn.¡± ¡°Are you f * cking crazy? This is my choice. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately cursed and widened her eyes. This guy was serious.


    In an instant, MO Ruyue felt as if her cultivation was about to be sucked away, and a pained expression appeared on her face.


    She had already converted her immortal cultivation to demonic cultivation.


    To be precise, she gave up on the immortal path and turned to the demonic path.


    ¡°This venerable self is only giving you a new choice because you are young and ignorant. Otherwise, this venerable self will enforce justice on behalf of the heavens¡­


    Just as he finished speaking, a cold laugh was heard. ¡°What a good way to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.¡±


    A black figure saved MO Ruyue from Ling Shoumo.


    Ming Sihan came just in time. If he had come a little later, MO Ruyue¡¯s pitiful cultivation would have been taken away by Ling Shoumo.


    MO Ruyue felt as if she had fallen into a broad chest, and the incomparably handsome Demon Venerable Master entered her sight.


    ¡°Master, you came at the right time.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes were moist as she clutched the man¡¯s clothes tightly.


    If that little bit of cultivation that he had painstakingly accumulated was taken away, he did not know how much time and treasures he would have to spend to return to his original cultivation.


    His long silver hair fluttered in the wind, his dark red eyes were devilish, his eyebrows were sharp like swords, and his facial features were deep and charming. Especially his thin scarlet lips, which were neither thick nor thin, were extremely good-looking.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked down at the woman in his arms. He didn¡¯t expect her to be here.


    This woman was much more powerful than he had imagined.


    As expected of the chosen one.


    ¡°l don¡¯t feel too good. That guy advised me to turn over a new leaf.¡±


    MO Ruyue pointed at Ling Shoumo. One was her former master, and the other was her current master.


    If she had to choose between the two, she would definitely choose her master.


    Her master belonged to everyone, but her master belonged to her alone.


    She was the only disciple of the Demon Lord.


    Mo Ruyue was touched by the timely arrival of her Demon Venerable Master.


    Ming Sihan let go of MO Ruyue and looked up at Ling Shoumo coldly.


    ¡°Sect Master Xuanling, you bullied my disciple. Did I let you bully me?¡± he questioned.¡±


    His tone was full of gunpowder, and his face was filled with displeasure. Ling Shoumo frowned and said,¡± Ming Sihan, it¡¯s fine if you go astray. Don¡¯t lead innocent people astray!¡±¡®


    MO Ruyue retreated from the Demon Venerable¡¯s embrace. This was the first time she had heard the Demon Venerable¡¯s name.


    Ming Sihan!


    This name seemed quite good.


    She stood behind Ming Sihan, facing Ling Shoumo.


    Hearing Ling Shoumo¡¯s words, MO Ruyue answered before Ming Sihan sorry, I followed Master voluntarily. Master can¡¯t be too good to me!¡±


    It was much better than the time of Xuanling Immortal.


    If she had to choose again, she would definitely choose to join the Demon Realm without hesitation.


    Ming Sihan glanced at the woman beside him, the corners of his eyes raised slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up into an imperceptible smile.


    He was very satisfied with MO Ruyue¡¯s answer.


    It was not in vain that he had sincerely wanted to nurture this woman in front of him.


    These words made him enjoy himself.


    He was quite satisfied.


    ¡°To be able to say such words, it means that you have been brainwashed by him.¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect Ming Sihan¡¯s brainwashing ability to be so powerful.


    An ignorant young girl had been successfully brainwashed by him.


    His hands that were hanging by his sides clenched into fists.


    He had to do something.


    She couldn¡¯t watch more and more people being brainwashed by Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan held his head high and said casually,¡± You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. You¡¯re the Sect Leader of a Celestial Sect, yet you¡¯re slandering me?¡±¡±


    ¡°Which eye of yours saw me being brainwashed by my master? I was the one who volunteered. Don¡¯t slander my master.¡±


    MO Ruyue also spoke up for her master.


    She was a very realistic person. She would speak up for whoever was good to


    her..

 Chapter 718

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan had given her the ghost thoughts, the seven m colored fire, and even taught her the Nebula Sword Technique.


    In the immortal sect, she did not obtain anything. The monthly silver of only five taels of silver might even be deducted by her senior brother.


    Now that she thought of some things in the immortal sect, her stomach was filled with anger.


    Without comparison, there would be no harm.


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t look too good. The woman in front of him had been completely brainwashed by Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, can¡¯t you just be the sect master of your sect? Why do you have to oppose me in every way?¡±


    ¡°As the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect, I definitely won¡¯t allow the people of the Demon World to cause trouble in the human world.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other, and the air seemed to have thinned. War was imminent.


    MO Ruyue was prepared to hide to the side when the two big shots fought. When immortals fought, little ghosts would suffer.


    Both of them were very powerful. They were afraid that they would hurt the innocent, so they hid as far away as possible.


    At this moment, the earth shook and the mountains shook. MO Ruyue quickly grabbed Ming Sihan who was beside her.


    ¡°Earth¡­ Is there an earthquake?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked. She felt that Ming Sihan was as steady as a pillar, not moving at all.


    All the pebbles on the ground started to shake.


    A sharp and piercing sound rang out.


    Something seemed to be coming over.


    ¡°It¡¯s the guardian beast of the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes turned cold as he saw a huge monster crawling over.


    Ling Shoumo and Ming Han both looked at the Guardian Beast.


    ¡°What a big monster!¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the tall monster and swallowed hard.


    In front of the monster, the three of them seemed extremely small.


    Could Ling Shoumo and Ming Sihan defeat the monster together?


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this monster.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Even a hundred of her wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill the gaps between the monster¡¯s teeth.


    The path to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword was actually so rugged and uneasy.


    Fortunately, her respected master appeared in the end.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with MO Chengshang? Where is he now?¡±


    When Ming Sihan came over, he only saw MO Ruyue and Ling Shoumo. He didn¡¯t see anyone else.


    After hearing what Ming Sihan said, MO Ruyue seemed to remember something and was filled with worry. ¡°l don¡¯t know where he is either. When I woke up, I found myself here and I even saw him.¡±¡± As she spoke, MO Ruyue glanced at Ling Shoumo.


    She had not gone to look for MO Chengfeng yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this huge monster first before talking about anything else.¡± Ming Sihan didn¡¯t ask about Mo Chengfeng anymore.


    At this time, Ling Shoumo had already raised his sword to deal with the guardian beast.


    Ming Sihan also prepared to go up and deal with the guardian beast.


    But before he could go up, MO Ruyue pulled his sleeve.


    ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue in confusion.


    ¡°Master, that Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s sect master looks very powerful. Why don¡¯t we let him deal with the guardian beast while the two of us continue to look for the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    MO Ruyue winked at Ming Sihan.¡¯Let Ling Shoumo deal with the guardian beast. He looks very capable.¡¯


    ¡°This¡­


    Ming Sihan hesitated for a moment.


    Why did he feel that this disciple in front of him was a little sneaky?


    However, he liked it very much.


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this a great opportunity?¡± MO Ruyue continued to encourage him.


    It would be much easier for two powerful experts to deal with a Guardian Beast, but it would be much more difficult for one person to deal with a Guardian Beast.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue¡¯s actions were also to take revenge.


    Who asked Ling Shoumo to offend her at the Xuanling Immortal Sect and just now?


    Then she definitely had to do something to retaliate.


    She wanted him to know that women were not to be trifled with.


    I¡¯m still a shrewd disciple.¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled slightly, looking exceptionally handsome.


    The pair of dark red eyes stared at MO Ruyue¡¯s figure.


    MO Ruyue followed Ming Sihan to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword should be here.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve seen the pearl and sent me and Senior Brother MO here to find the Heaven Slaying Sword. This task was handed over to Fifth Senior Brother and Little Junior Sister Sister. We don¡¯t even know when they will be able to complete it, so we can¡¯t count on them.¡±


    MO Ruyue followed behind Ming Sihan. She spoke ill of Fifth Senior Brother and Little Junior Sister while carefully observing the situation around her.


    ¡°We really can¡¯t count on the two of them.¡±


    Ming Sihan agreed with MO Ruyue¡¯s words and continued to ask,¡±¡±You and MO


    Chengfeng must have suffered a lot along the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we crossed mountains and rivers and encountered many powerful monsters and all kinds of dangers. However, when we thought of finding the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword and personally delivering it to Master, Senior Brother


    MO and I did not dare to slack off at all.¡¯


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face was full of emotion, revealing the voice and emotion she had when she participated in the recitation competition when she was young.


    Every word seemed to be from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. Why did he feel that these words were a little fake?


    Was he thinking too much?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯m already here.¡±


    MO Ruyue retorted and continued,¡±¡±My sincerity, the bright moon can prove it. ¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Ming Sihan suddenly grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s slender waist and flew into the air.


    His expression suddenly turned cold.


    MO Ruyue had yet to realize what had happened.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that he was already flying in the sky.


    He was flying too high.


    He looked down and found that the ground was covered in rolling bubbles, and there was smoke coming out of them. If he stepped on it, he might sink into it.


    ¡°Master, what is that?¡±


    Mo Ruyue subconsciously hugged Ming Sihan¡¯s waist.


    As he flew higher and saw further, Ling Shoumo was still fighting with the guardian beast and trembling.


    ¡°It should be the Nine Winding Sand River.¡±


    Ming Sihan said faintly.


    As long as one fell into such a place, they would not be able to use their cultivation.


    Even an Aurous Core Stage cultivator would die if they accidentally fell into this sand river.


    Beneath his feet was the Nine Zigzag Mud River. There was no place to land.


    Therefore, he could only hug the woman in his arms.


    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡±


    MO Ruyue could not help but ask.


    He did not expect the journey to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword to be so dangerous.


    This was something she had not expected at all.


    ¡°We can only continue forward.¡±


    ¡°Hold on tight and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked down at MO Ruyue, hoping that she would behave herself.


    ¡°l understand.¡¯


    Was she not well-behaved enough? She did not dare to move at all.


    She was afraid that this man would accidentally let go of her and she would fall into the Jiuqu Muddy River.


    She was still young and did not want to die young.


    A beautiful life had just begun. How could it end so quickly?


    After flying for a long time, Ming Sihan finally landed on the ground with MO Ruyue.


    There was a limit to how far cultivators of different levels could fly.


    Those who could fly all the time were generally stronger.


    If MO Ruyue had wanted to fly by herself, she might have fallen into the river halfway.


    Mo Chengfeng should be able to fly here safely.


    As for Ming Sihan, it was a piece of cake for him to fly here..

 Chapter 719

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan walked forward without saying a word.


    MO Ruyue followed closely behind him without saying anything.


    The scene before their eyes made them so shocked that they were speechless.


    It looked like a huge treasure vault.


    The ground here was filled with all kinds of l,veapons.


    However, these weapons had already been rusted, and their original appearance could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°Vicious Battlefield?¡±


    MO Ruyue saw a stone tablet. The words on the stone tablet were a little unclear.


    When she saw the familiar words, she could not help but recite them aloud.


    It was a battlefield for ruthless people.


    How ruthless was this?


    ¡°That is the Wolf Fire Battlefield.¡¯


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded her.


    What Vicious Battlefield?


    MO Ruyue coughed awkwardly and glanced at the man. She walked toward the stone tablet and wiped the dust off it.


    ¡°It really is the Wolf Fire Battlefield.¡±


    MO Ruyue said. She had been careless.


    ¡°Master, what kind of battlefield is this Wolf Fire Battlefield?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked since she didn¡¯t understand. After coming to this place, she knew this world very well.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient battlefield. Back then, people fought here for territory.¡±


    ¡°Countless elites have died in this place. The weapons in their hands are also here¡­


    That was a long time ago.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°So, who does that Heaven-cleaving Sword belong to?¡±


    There were actually so many people who wanted to take the Heaven-cleaving Sword for themselves. This meant that the Heaven-cleaving Sword was not ordinary.


    ¡°The Heaven-cleaving Sword does not belong to anyone. It is a divine sword nurtured by all the souls who died in battle here.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this sword shouldn¡¯t be a divine sword, but a demonic sword, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue turned her head and glanced at Ming Sihan. Of course, the demon sword was related to death.


    She thought it was a matter of course.


    ¡°Those who died were all immortal cultivators. This world was also the world of immortal cultivators in the beginning.¡±


    Ming Sihan explained.


    Then, he turned to MO Ruyue and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even figured out the most basic things. It seems that I have to help you grasp the basics when I go back.¡±


    MO Ruyue was somewhat speechless.


    What she hated the most were theoretical foundations and knowledge points.


    ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows dangerously.


    MO Ruyue immediately shook her head and said with a smile,¡±¡±How could I not be willing? I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m very willing.¡±


    Now that she had climbed to the position of Saintess, her salary had also increased. She would try her best to do whatever her boss asked of her. Even if he didn¡¯t care about the boss, he had to care about the money.


    You can¡¯t go against money.


    She still lacked a lot of money to buy a storage ring.


    The two of them walked towards the depths of the Wolf Fire Battlefield one after another.


    MO Ruyue could still see the white bones on the ground. If she came to this place alone, she would be a little scared.


    After walking for a long time, he did not see the so-called Heaven-cleaving


    Sword.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been searching aimlessly, but we can¡¯t seem to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±


    As soon as MO Ruyue finished speaking, Ming Sihan said,¡± I¡¯ve found it.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    MO Ruyue swept her gaze around but did not see any Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s right in front of your eyes.¡±


    Ming Sihan reminded.


    Following his line of sight, she looked in front of her.


    In front of her, there was only a rusted sword. The blade of the sword was covered in rust, and it did not look like a powerful sword at all.


    ¡°Is this rusty sword really the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little confused.


    Just as Ming Sihan was about to reach out for the Heaven-cleaving Sword, he saw a sword stabbing towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here so quickly?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s pupils shrank and he dodged the sword attack. He turned around and looked at Ling Shoumo, who was flying towards him, with a calm expression on his face.


    Ling Shoumo landed next to the Heaven-cleaving Sword. He was dressed in white, and there was not a speck of dust on him.


    He did not look like he had fought before.


    ¡°The people of the Demon Realm are not worthy of touching the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±


    Ling Shoumo held a sword in his hand and looked at Ming Sihan coldly. There was no expression on his face.


    MO Ruyue had already retreated to the side when Ling Shoumo came over.


    ¡°If this venerable self isn¡¯t worthy, do you think you are?¡±


    Ming Sihan laughed coldly. There was a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    In any case, he was determined to snatch the Heaven-cleaving Sword from this man today.


    No matter what method he used, he would take the Heaven-cleaving Sword away.


    MO Ruyue calmly looked at the scene in front of her. She felt that Ming Sihan and Ling Shoumo might start fighting.


    At this time, she only needed to protect herself.


    Therefore, he silently took a step back and tried not to be implicated.


    War was imminent.


    Since ancient times, good and evil did not coexist. Immortal cultivators regarded demonic cultivators as sworn enemies, and demonic cultivators naturally did not like immortal cultivators.


    In MO Ruyue¡¯s opinion, it was the same for demonic cultivators and immortal cultivators.


    Not all demonic cultivators were bad, and not all immortal cultivators were good.


    ¡°Then we can only fight.¡±


    Ling Shoumo raised his sword and slashed at Ming Sihan.


    MO Ruyue caught Ling Shoumo with her bare hands at lightning speed.


    At this moment, the three people present were all stunned.


    Why was it that the skill of catching a blade with bare hands had not lost its effect?


    Previously, when Ling Shoumo went to fight the guardian beast, she did not even have a 100% chance of catching the blade with her bare hands. She thought that this skill had lost its effect.


    Now¡­


    Could it be that only when attacking people could it trigger a 100% chance of catching a blade with bare hands?


    MO Ruyue could only think so.


    These experience cards didn¡¯t specify the experience time!


    Who knew when it would end?


    In fact, she hoped that catching the blade with her bare hands would fail as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, all of this was her beautiful wish.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes turned cold. This woman was so fast that she could even block his sword.


    What was his identity?


    Was his strength really only at the level of a mere Qi Refiner?


    At this moment, Ling Shoumo was suspicious.


    The woman in front of him was definitely not as simple as she looked.


    Ming Sihan frowned slightly and quietly stared at the weak figure in front of him.


    She actually helped him block the sword!


    His emotions were complicated.


    He was a Demon Lord and was very powerful. Ling Shoumo¡¯s sword could not hurt him at all, but she still blocked the sword for him without hesitation.


    Mo Ruyue was extremely embarrassed. She did not take the initiative to block the sword. It was a hundred percent that she caught the blade with her bare hands that made her involuntarily come over to take the sword.


    ¡°Disciple¡­¡±


    Ming Sihan shouted in a low voice, his hands clenched into fists.


    Now that things had come to this, MO Ruyue could not say that she did not do it on purpose.


    Her eyes turned cold as she fearlessly said,¡±¡±Master, your disciple will block it for you. You go first!¡±


    It was as if everything she did was for her master.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s heart did change, but he didn¡¯t want to run away.


    Ling Shoumo was not much stronger than him.


    If they really fought, it was not certain who would win.


    ¡°Get out of the way. This is between me and him.¡±


    Ming Sihan said in a low voice.


    MO Ruyue smiled bitterly in her heart. It would be great if she could leave.


    If you guys start fighting, I¡¯ll take the sword!


    After thinking about it, the best thing to do now was to let the two of them not fight or use swords.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t care about the two of them fighting and killing. The point was that she would easily become a live target for them if she was in the middle.


    Next time, she would not casually use the reward from the salted fish system..

 Chapter 720

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Master, Xuanling Sect Master, can the two of you not fight and tolerate each other? In fact, people who cultivate the devil are not necessarily bad people, and people who cultivate the immortal are not necessarily good people. Why fight to the death?¡±


    MO Ruyue tried her best to dissuade him.


    The main reason was that he did not want to become a live target.


    ¡°Impossible, demonic cultivation is the demonic path, and the demonic path is the evil path, and the common people in the world can¡¯t tolerate the demonic path.¡±


    Ling Shoumo objected to MO Ruyue¡¯s statement.


    The demonic path should not exist.


    As expected, one shouldn¡¯t casually change the perception of others over the past few decades.


    If a few words could change a person¡¯s mindset, then the other party¡¯s mindset would collapse too easily.


    From a young age, he had been taught that the demonic path was bad and evil. When he grew up, he had formed a fixed concept. How could his original concept be changed by one or two words?


    At this moment, MO Chengfeng appeared in front of everyone with Hillghost.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO!¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted. She thought that MO Chengfeng and Hillghost had disappeared.


    So the two of them were together.


    ¡°Ruyue¡­¡±


    MO Chengfeng came over and when he saw Ming Sihan, he said respectfully, ¡°Demon Venerable.¡¯


    Ming Sihan¡¯s gaze moved between MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng.


    When this woman saw MO Chengfengs face, she actually revealed such a bright smile.


    Did she really like MO Chengfeng?


    Who was more important, him or MO Chengfeng?


    With Ming Sihan around, MO Chengfeng seemed a little reserved.


    The demon was Ruyue¡¯s master, but not his.


    The reason why he and Ruyue addressed each other as Senior Brother and Junior Sister was because they were addressing each other according to their seniority in the Demon Realm.


    It was an honorific, and there was no other meaning behind it.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart thumped when she heard the voice. She glanced at Ling Shoumo.


    However, Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t react at all.


    Fortunately, his identity was not exposed.


    Ling Shoumo probably didn¡¯t remember that Xuanling Immortal Sect had a disciple named MO Ruyue.


    This was a good thing for MO Ruyue.


    Moreover, there were many people with the same name in this world.


    When Hillghost saw MO Ruyue, he jumped down from MO Chengfengs shoulder and landed on MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder.


    MO Ruyue let go of Ling Shoumo¡¯s sword and raised her hand to stroke Hillghost¡¯s little head.


    This little head was really slippery.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect Master?¡±


    When MO Chengfeng saw Ling Shoumo, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    He did not expect to meet the sect master of the Xuanling Immortal Sect here.


    Ling Shoumo glanced at MO Chengfeng.


    Naturally, he did not know MO Chengfeng.


    Small people would remember big people, but big people would not remember small people.


    After all, there were many small figures in this world, and only a few big figures.


    MO Ruyue looked at Ling Shoumo, and the corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°Sect Master of Xuanling, take a good look. This place is filled with people from the Demon Realm. Can you beat the three of us alone?¡±


    Although she and MO Chengfeng were suspected to be making up the numbers, they could still be considered as a force.


    The mountain ghost made a fierce expression at Ling Shou MO, hissing its teeth and grinning, looking cute and fierce.


    ¡°Mountain Ghost!¡±


    Ling Shoumo recognized the little thing as the Mountain Ghost.


    Mountain ghosts were never easy to tame. They would rather harm themselves than associate with others.


    How was this mountain ghost tamed?


    Ling Shoumo looked at MO Ruyue with a dark expression.


    ¡°Good eyesight. It seems you know about Mountain Ghost.¡±


    MO Ruyue praised him generously.


    Ming Sihan also saw the mountain ghost on MO Ruyue!s shoulder. As expected of the woman he fancied, she was quite capable.


    Even a mountain ghost could be tamed.


    In fact, MO Ruyue did not think that she had tamed the mountain ghost. She had only captured its stomach.


    Who asked Hillghost to be a foodie?


    MO Chengfeng still did not know what was happening here. He only felt that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, the Heaven-cleaving Sword is right there. Should we pull it out?¡±


    He saw the Heaven-cleaving Sword at a glance. Although it was rusted, he could feel that the sword was different from the other swords.


    ¡°Of course we have to pull it out. We can¡¯t let Ling Shoumo take it away!¡¯


    Ming Sihan said in front of Ling Shoumo without any fear on his face.


    MO Chengfeng understood Ming Sihan¡¯s meaning. He flew and landed in front of the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    He reached out and grabbed the hilt of the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Just as he tried to pull it up, he realized that he could not pull it up at all. After two or three tries, the Heaven-cleaving Sword did not budge at all.


    This made MO Chengfeng feel helpless.


    How could this be? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked.


    Mo Chengfeng returned to Ming Sihan¡¯s side and said in shame, ¡°Demon


    Venerable, I can¡¯t pull out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±


    ¡°Let me try and see how heavy this Heaven-cleaving Sword is.¡±


    Then, Ming Sihan came to the Heaven-cleaving Sword under the gazes of several pairs of eyes.


    He pulled out his sword with all his might, and it was as steady as Mount Tai.


    Could it be that the strength was too weak?


    Therefore, Ming Sihan increased his strength, but the sword still didn¡¯t move.


    Ling Shoumo sneered. ¡°This sword was born from the souls of countless immortal cultivators. How can you demonic cultivators taint it?¡±


    Only immortal cultivators could take away this Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    ¡°Demons are demons, evil and crooked paths that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s tone carried a hint of disdain.


    These people were always so stubborn.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened and he said unhappily,¡± 1 want to see how noble and righteous you cultivators are. Come and draw your sword!¡±¡±


    ¡°Then just watch! ¡±


    Ling Shoumo said and then came to the side of the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Everyone looked at Ling Shoumo to see if he could pull out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Ling Shoumo grabbed the hilt of his sword and lifted it.


    A dramatic scene appeared. The sword in Ling Shoumo¡¯s hand did not move at all.


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud and said this?¡± He shook his head and clicked his tongue sarcastically.


    MO Chengfeng and MO Ruyue looked at each other and laughed out loud.


    Seeing how confident Ling Shoumo was, he still couldn¡¯t bring out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    It was really laughable.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face darkened. How could this be?


    He didn¡¯t give up and continued to lift it up, but the Heaven-cleaving Sword still didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s all you can do. You still look down on others.¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, he mocked her without giving her any face.


    The arrogant guy could still take down the Heaven-cleaving Sword in the end.


    ¡°You immortal cultivators are only so-so.¡±


    Ming Sihan was afraid that Ling Shoumo wouldn¡¯t be angry, so he continued to mock him.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face turned green and red.


    He, the dignified sect master of Xuan Ling, was actually mocked by a member of the Demon Realm.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to mock? Aren¡¯t you demonic cultivators also useless?¡±


    Ling Shoumo gritted his teeth. He had already tried his best, but he still could not bring out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t bring up the Heaven-cleaving Sword, so what right did he have to mock him?


    MO Ruyue looked at the two of them and jogged over. She said to Ling


    Shoumo,¡±¡±Move aside, let me try.¡±


    Hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice, Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes flashed with disdain.¡±¡±You?¡± Ming Sihan was unhappy to see someone slandering his disciple.


    ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t be so narrow-minded. What if my disciple can do it?¡± He immediately said.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for a fiendish cultivator who isn¡¯t even in the foundation establishment realm to mention the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t think highly of that woman.


    The woman was dressed in a black outfit that accentuated her slender waist. Her long black hair was tied into a ponytail. She was neat and tidy, and she looked valiant. Her facial features were also exceptionally exquisite and beautiful. and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    Why did such a woman choose to join the demon world? And he had joined the Demon World voluntarily..

 Chapter 721

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°How do you know if it¡¯s possible if you don¡¯t try?¡± MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Vaguely, she felt that she had the aura of a protagonist.


    With the Heaven-cleaving Sword in her hand, MO Ruyue lifted it up.


    With a swoosh, the Heaven-cleaving Sword was easily taken out by MO Ruyue.


    This was the highlight of MO Ruyue!s life.


    She did not expect that the Heaven-cleaving Sword would really be pulled out by her.


    Was he lucky enough to buy a lottery ticket?


    Of course, there was no lottery in this era.


    A few pairs of eyes stared at MO Ruyue.


    Shock and doubt flashed in their eyes.


    MO Ruyue raised the Heaven-cleaving Sword in her hand.


    ¡°Look, this is the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±


    MO Ruyue said loudly.


    The shock in MO Chengfengs eyes turned into joy.


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯re so powerful. How did you pull out the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t use any strength before.


    He did not expect Ru Yue to bring up the Heaven-cleaving Sword so quickly.


    It¡¯s so unexpected that I¡¯m in a state of shock.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were blank. ¡°He pulled it out just like that?¡± she said.¡± I¡¯m curious too.¡±


    However, the Heaven-cleaving Sword was covered in rust, and it was impossible to tell that it was a good sword.


    ¡°It seems that the Heaven-cleaving Sword doesn¡¯t look at whether it¡¯s an immortal cultivator or a demon cultivator, but at people. Xuanling Sect Master, is what I said right?¡±


    Ming Sihan said faintly.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face must be hurting right now, right?


    What he said earlier was quite dignified. He thought that the Heaven-cleaving Sword would really be pulled out by this guy!


    In the end, it was nothing!


    Seeing MO Ruyue pull out the Heaven-cleaving Sword, Ming Sihan felt a little proud.


    This disciple of his made the underling very satisfied.


    Ling Shoumo clenched his fists in his sleeves.


    Where did this woman come from?


    ¡°Who can prove that this sword is the Heaven-cleaving Sword?¡±


    Ling Shoumo glanced at the sword. It was all rusted and could not be seen at all.


    Was this sword really the Heaven-cleaving Sword?


    MO Ruyue touched the sword and said,¡±You¡¯ll know once you get back and grind the rust off.¡±¡±


    What a simple matter.


    Then, MO Ruyue added,¡± You Immortal Cultivators are just so-so.¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    A mere Aura Refining cultivator dared to speak arrogantly to a Nascent Soul cultivator like him!


    He had to teach this woman a lesson.


    An invisible force attacked MO Ruyue.


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t want to kill that woman. He just wanted to teach her a lesson, so he didn¡¯t use much force.


    However, it was easily resolved by Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan pulled MO Ruyue to his side. His eyes were unhappy as he said coldly,¡± Why? The open and aboveboard Xuanling Celestial Sect¡¯s sect leader actually learned how to stab people in the back?¡±


    MO Ruyue finally reacted. Ling Shoumo actually attacked her?


    ¡°As expected, the immortal sects are all sanctimonious fellows.¡±


    At this moment, the rust on the Heaven-cleaving Sword in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand fell off, revealing its golden blade. The dazzling light was extremely dazzling.


    The true face of the Heaven-cleaving Sword was revealed.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s face was full of surprise and joy. This protagonist halo was too useful.


    Ling Shoumo stared at the Heaven-cleaving Sword. He never expected that the Heaven-cleaving Sword would choose a woman who cultivated the Devil Dao.


    MO Ruyue felt that Ling Shoumo was a little too much to play around with.


    She hated this immortal sect master even more.


    At this moment, the guardian beast came over.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly, glanced at Ling Shoumo and said wrong? Didn¡¯t the Xuanling Sect Master defeat the guardian beast just now?¡±


    ¡°l thought the sect master of Xuanling Sect was so powerful that he could actually deal with the guardian beast.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I have overestimated you.¡±


    MO Ruyue was impressed by the number one eccentric person.


    This tone, coupled with the disdainful expression, was really amazing.


    Disdain was written all over his face and on his lips.


    Only Ming Sihan would dare to do this, right?


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t dare to do so. She was too weak now. When her strength caught up in the future, she would dare to do so.


    The guardian beast roared and approached them step by step.


    The ground shook violently.


    MO Chengfeng had already gripped the silver bone fracture fan in his hand tightly, ready to attack at any moment.


    Ling Shoumo was the first to take the brunt and flew over, his movement technique as elegant as the wind.


    Each move carried great power.


    However, the guardian beast¡¯s skin was too thick and hard, so it was unable to hurt the guardian beast¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Master, should we go up too?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression was grave as she gripped her Heaven-cleaving Sword tightly.


    There was a trace of coldness in her eyes. She became serious and put away her usual cynicism.


    He held the Ghost Sense in his left hand and the Heaven-cleaving Sword in his right.


    It was ready to go.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. He¡¯s so capable, so let him deal with it. With someone to cover our backs, why not? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled playfully. He would let Ling Shoumo and the guardian beast have a good time, He would not accompany them.


    After saying that, Ming Sihan prepared to fly away.


    However, he remembered that he needed to fly over the Jiuqu Sandstone River, so he turned to MO Ruyue and said,¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you following me?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion.


    Ming Sihan naturally hugged MO Ruyue¡¯s waist and flew into the air.


    ¡°If this venerable self didn¡¯t take you away, would you be able to fly over the


    Nine Tune Sand River on your own?¡±


    Ming Sihan explained.


    The only reason he did this was to take MO Ruyue away from here.


    Who asked MO Ruyue to be so weak now?


    MO Ruyue did not know how to appreciate his kindness and even without Master doing it personally, Senior Brother MO could have taken me away.¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan¡¯s expression darkened.


    He said faintly,¡± So you think I¡¯m inferior to MO Chengfeng?¡±


    There was a hint of coldness in his voice.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just don¡¯t dare to trouble Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man¡¯s slightly protruding Adam¡¯s apple and blushed.


    This man looked so handsome from bottom to top.


    Unfortunately, he was a ruthless demon.


    She didn¡¯t dare to have any other fantasies about the Demon Lord.


    He did not want to fall into a bottomless abyss.


    After hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s explanation, Ming Sihan¡¯s expression became much better.


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue in the Demon Venerable¡¯s arms and felt a little upset.


    He followed behind without saying a word.


    They had finally left this place, and the Heaven-cleaving Sword was already in


    MO Ruyue¡¯s hands.


    As for Ling Shoumo, MO Ruyue did not care.


    She didn¡¯t see Ling Shoumo caring about her when she was in Xuanling Immortal Sect, so why would she care about him now?


    She didn¡¯t owe Ling Shoumo anything.


    ¡°Master, the task you gave me has been completed. This sword is dedicated to


    Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue presented the Heaven-cleaving Sword with both hands.


    Although she was the one who pulled it out, it was for her master.


    Ming Sihan glanced at the Heaven-cleaving Sword in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand. There was no greed in his dark eyes, only indifference.


    ¡°This sword is fated with you. You can take it yourself.¡±


    This sword seemed to have decided on MO Ruyue as its master.


    He and Ling Shoumo had exhausted all their strength, but they were still unable to pull out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Yet, MO Ruyue easily pulled it out. Wasn¡¯t this enough to prove the problem?


    ¡°However, I already have the ghost thoughts. This sword is really unnecessary.¡±


    Her left hand was still not very good at using a sword.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword was indeed beautiful. Its entire body emitted a golden light, like the golden light of an angel of justice descending.


    Ghost thoughts were the exact opposite of Heaven-cleaving Swords.


    The ghost thought¡¯s body was covered in black-purple light, filled with evil energy.


    Other than the sword, she also had a brick.


    He had too many weapons on him..

 Chapter 722

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s extra? Ghost thoughts are ghost thoughts, Heaven Severing is Heaven Severing, just keep it.¡±


    He was not able to pull out the Heaven-cleaving Sword, which meant that he was indeed not fated.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t accept things that weren¡¯t fated with him.


    He sized up MO Ruyue. It was necessary to properly nurture this disciple of his.


    Mo Ruyue thought for a moment, then handed the ghost to Ming Sihan and said, ¡°Then master, I¡¯ll return the ghost thought to you first.¡± It would be embarrassing if she took two swords by herself.


    They were both rather good swords.


    If one¡¯s strength was insufficient, they would have to rely on equipment to make up for it. Wasn¡¯t this the kind of person she was talking about?


    With the strength of the Aura Refining realm, the Ghost Will in her left hand and the Heaven Slaying in her right hand, those Golden Core cultivators would probably be envious and jealous of her.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Who asked her to have a big halo as the main character? ¡°How can I take back a gift that I have given? Are you looking down on me?¡± She actually returned the gift that he had given her. What did she mean?


    Ming Sihan was unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on Master. I just think that giving two swords to a trash like me with low strength is a little overkill, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly explained. She couldn¡¯t bear Master¡¯s love.


    However, Ming Sihan did not think much of it. He said  my disciple, the saintess of the demon world. How can you use two good swords?


    You¡¯re worthy! ¡±


    ¡°Your low strength is only temporary. Under my cultivation, you will become the most powerful woman! ¡±


    Since the Demon Venerable had already said so much, MO Ruyue would not know what was good for her if she refused.


    Therefore, she immediately knelt down and cupped her fists in front of her, saying gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your nurturing, Master.¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Ming Sihan felt a little gratified when he saw MO Ruyue being so grateful.


    MO Ruyue stood up with a sword in her left hand and a sword in her right hand. Should she change her title to Dual Sword Style Saintess YYDPS?


    Hillghost didn¡¯t understand what was happening. His round eyes were filled with questions.


    MO Chengfeng remained silent because he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The Demon Venerable had the intention to nurture Ruyue, which had its pros and cons.


    Overall, the advantages outweighed the disadvantages.


    As long as Ruyue¡¯s strength increased, she would be able to protect herself. It would not be so easy for others to hurt Ruyue again.


    In fact, he had never understood why the demon lord treated Ruyue so specially.


    There had always been two saintesses in the past, and the demon lord had been very harsh and ruthless to the saintesses.


    It was only until Ruyue became the Holy Maiden that the Demon Venerable seemed to have changed into a completely different person.


    They left Si Water and met some immortal cultivators who were looking for the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to return to the demon world so soon, so she fawned over Ming Sihan and said,¡±¡±Master, are you hungry? Why don¡¯t we stay in this city for the night? Wait until tomorrow morning to leave?¡±


    Ordinary people did not know the Demon Lord of the Demon World at all.


    Even if they did not need to disguise themselves, they could still swagger through the bustling streets.


    Who would have known that the legendary Demon Lord was actually such a handsome man?


    ¡°Master, I heard that there are lanterns here at night. It¡¯s not easy for us to come here, so why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue saw that Ming Sihan didn¡¯t speak and continued to persuade him. She was determined to take Ming Sihan down today.


    After completing the mission, he should have fun and relax.


    The original two swords were crossed on her back. When she needed to use them, she could just pull them out.


    MO Chengfeng followed behind them like an invisible person.


    If Ruyue had begged him to do so, he would have agreed long ago.


    However, the Demon Venerable was different. The Demon Venerable was not him.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue felt like her saliva was about to dry up.


    However, this man was still indifferent.


    What could he do to make her agree?


    This man¡¯s heart value for her was 15 points, and she had to admit that it was increasing too slowly.


    If she didn¡¯t complete the current mission, she wouldn¡¯t be able to complete the next mission.


    He couldn¡¯t get the reward from the Salted Fish System.


    Could it be that her strategy was wrong?


    Mo Ruyue began to doubt herself.


    Other people were able to conquer their targets very quickly, so why was she so slow?


    ¡°Master, my stomach hurts so much. I can¡¯t go any further.¡±Mo Ruyue suddenly hugged her stomach and squatted down, revealing a pained expression. She continued,¡±¡±Master, find an inn and rest for the night. Maybe you¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked down at MO Ruyue who was squatting on the ground and stomach hurts. Shouldn¡¯t we go to the clinic? Why are you going to the inn?¡±


    MO Chengfeng squatted down worriedly and held MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder.¡± Ruyue, does your stomach hurt badly?¡±¡±


    The mountain ghosts surrounded MO Yue. What was wrong with their master?


    MO Ruyue gasped.¡± Senior Brother MO, my stomach hurts. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the clinic to see a doctor now.¡±


    As he spoke, MO Chengfeng carried MO Ruyue up nervously.


    Ming Sihan looked at this scene and snatched MO Ruyue from MO Chengfengs arms. He said coldly to MO Chengfeng,¡±¡±Leave this matter to me.¡±


    He cared about his own disciple. Since when was it someone else¡¯s turn to interfere?


    However, this woman was too light!


    Was there no food to eat in the Demon Realm? He was so light.


    Ming Sihan frowned slightly.


    MO Ruyue grabbed Ming Sihan¡¯s clothes and said,¡±¡±Master, you don¡¯t have to take me to the clinic. I¡¯ll just stay in the inn and rest.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Actually, it hurts for a few days every month. There¡¯s no need for a doctor to treat it.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was already in the outfit, and her aunt hadn¡¯t arrived this month.


    In this era, although it was not as good as modern times when it came to aunts, it was still okay. There were women¡¯s special menstrual wear.


    Moreover, the one she used had been modified by herself. It was made of clean cotton and was a one-time use.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a doctor to treat it. Is it an incurable disease?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more or less the same.¡¯


    The straight man, Ming Sihan, had a head full of question marks. He said,¡±¡±What do you mean by Moon Letter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about tenth water?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    Ming Sihan shook his head. This was the first time he had heard of this thing.


    Was it very powerful?


    Mo Ruyue was speechless.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t to blame.


    In this era, women were more shy. Who would tell a man about her aunt?


    Most men who had never experienced sex would not know.


    Even if some men were married and had children, as long as their wives didn¡¯t say anything, they probably wouldn¡¯t understand.


    He turned to MO Chengfeng and asked,¡±¡±Mo Chengfeng, do you understand


    Yue Xin?¡±


    He did not believe that MO Chengfeng would understand.


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue who was in Ming Sihan¡¯s arms. His face turned red and he said,¡±¡±After a woman matures, she will send a monthly letter every month. Each monthly letter will last for about four to five days. These few days are when a woman is at her weakest. Her abdomen will hurt and there will be cases of fainting.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ming Sihan thought to himself,¡¯How did MO Chengfeng know something that even I don¡¯t know?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t expect a woman to have such a strange thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about it in books before.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng explained. The Demon Lord wouldn¡¯t treat him as a pervert, right?


    It was true that ordinary men did not know about such things..

 Chapter 723

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan stopped in his tracks and asked,¡±Do we still need to go to the clinic?¡±


    In this aspect, he really did not know anything.


    Seeing that MO Chengfeng was actually stronger than him in this aspect, he was somewhat unconvinced in his heart.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find an inn to settle down and rest first? There was not much use in looking for a doctor.¡±


    MO Chengfeng suggested.


    He didn¡¯t know if Ruyue had sent a letter, but he knew that she really wanted to stay and play.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she heard MO Chengfengs words. It was her senior brother who understood her.


    She pretended to be weak and said,¡±Master, Senior Brother MO is right. I just need a good rest.¡±¡±


    ¡°Then find an inn and stay to rest.¡±


    Ming Sihan finally compromised.


    MO Ruyue finally closed her eyes peacefully and pretended to rest.


    There was still some time before night. At night, she had to go to the Treasure Gathering Pavilion to buy things and then go to light the lanterns.


    She had more wishes, and she needed to light more lanterns to fulfill her wishes.


    However, there were only two empty rooms left in the inn. Because Fu City was about to hold an Alchemy Competition, many alchemists came to Fu City to show their skills.


    As long as one could achieve good results in the alchemy competition, they would have a chance to be noticed by the elders of the Spirit Pill Sect. At that time, they would be invited to the Spirit Pill Sect to learn more powerful alchemy techniques.


    Therefore, countless alchemists would fight to the death to go to the Spirit Pill Sect to learn the top alchemy skills.


    Almost all the guests in Fu City Inn came for the Alchemy Convention. Everyone wanted to enter the Spirit Pill Sect.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you take a room for yourself? I¡¯ll just squeeze in with Senior Brother Mo.¡¯


    Look at how considerate she was for her master.


    Mo Ruyue was still in Ming Sihan¡¯s arms.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to come down, but that this man didn¡¯t want to let go at all.


    Mo Chengfeng was also very happy to share a room with MO Ruyue. Ruyue had come to the Yue family and needed to be taken good care of.


    ¡± Master, Ru Yue¡¯s suggestion is not bad. Your subordinate and Ru Yue have a room, and you have a room. Is that okay?¡±¡±


    When there were people around, MO Chengfeng would also specially change the word ¡®Demon Venerable¡¯ to ¡®Master¡¯.


    It was easy for people to be afraid of the Demon Venerable.


    After all, the Demon Lord was a bit of a clean freak, so it was not good for Ruyue to share a room with him.


    What if Ruyue accidentally angered the Demon Venerable?


    Therefore, for the Demon Lord and Ruyue, it was better to let Ruyue stay in the same room as him.


    At most, Ruyue would sleep on the bed and he would sleep on the floor.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly let Ruyue sleep in the same room as the Demon Venerable, while the Demon Venerable slept on the bed and Ruyue slept on the floor, right?


    Ruyue would catch a cold easily if she slept on the floor.


    It was impossible for the Demon Lord to sleep on the floor.


    Could it be that he had to share a room with the Demon Lord? That¡¯s too¡­ Nonsense!


    Before the demon could speak, Mo Ruyue said, ¡±¡¯I think it¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ming Sihan said coldly.


    This made both MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng look puzzled.


    Was there something wrong with this?


    ¡°Master, what do you think is wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue blinked and stayed in Ming Sihan¡¯s arms, not daring to move. She was afraid that Ming Sihan would throw her out if she moved too much.


    ¡°Why should I listen to your arrangements?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face was dark. He was a demon lord, why would he need to be arranged by his own subordinates?


    He was very dissatisfied with this arrangement.


    MO Chengfeng and MO Ru Yue were stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect Ming Sihan to be unhappy because of this.


    MO Ruyue immediately said,¡± Then we¡¯ll follow Master¡¯s arrangements. Senior Brother MO and I will listen to Master¡¯s arrangements.¡±¡±


    Is this alright?


    She thought to herself.


    This man was really¡­


    Alas, she couldn¡¯t find the right adjective. MO Ruyue felt depressed.


    She was at a loss for words.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan¡¯s expression improved.


    This kind of thing should have been arranged by him, shouldn¡¯t it?


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t say anything else. If the Demon Lord made the


    arrangements, then so be it.


    He wanted to see what the Demon Lord would do.


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ruyue, who was in his arms, and his dark red eyes night, you will stay in one room with your master, and the other room will be for MO Chengfeng.¡±


    ¡°Is this good?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly. Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to stay in the same room as Ming Sihan?


    Would she still have the chance to go out and play? He felt that his plan was about to be ruined.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied?¡±


    Ming Sihan narrowed his eyes, giving off a dangerous aura.


    Mo Ruyue gulped. Master was a little scary!


    ¡°No, no, but it¡¯s up to Master.¡±


    She could only admit defeat.


    Could it be that he could still follow his master?


    He didn¡¯t have the strength yet, so he didn¡¯t want to argue.


    It was not easy for her to get that little Temptation Point. She did not want to lose it all by herself.


    Therefore, he had to cooperate with his master as much as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my master¡¯s decision.¡±


    Mo Chengfeng said obediently.


    He was a little worried that the Demon Lord would not be able to take good care of Ruyue. After all, the Demon Lord did not even know what a moon letter was.


    How could he count on the demon lord to take care of Ruyue?


    Why would a Demon Venerable lower himself to take care of Ruyue?


    Thinking of this, MO Chengfeng sighed in his heart.


    After they booked the rooms, they went back to their own rooms.


    Hillghost was also with MO Chengfeng.


    Ming Sihan kicked the door open and carried MO Ruyue to the bed.


    ¡°Master, please put me down. I¡¯m not that weak yet.¡±


    MO Ruyue struggled for a moment. She was already back in her room. Could she put it down now?


    Her bones were aching.


    The flesh on this man¡¯s body was too hard and not soft at all.


    ¡°Are you so eager to leave me?¡±


    MO Ruyue stared blankly at Ming Sihan.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand what Ming Sihan meant.


    Was Ming Sihan addicted to hugging her?


    She thought about it and said,¡± Then, Master, do you want to continue hugging me?¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t she understand what this man was thinking?


    What did this mean?


    It was strange.


    Ming Sihan still placed her on the bed and said,¡±¡®You should lie down.¡± MO Ruyue opened her mouth, but she was speechless for a moment.


    She sat up and quickly said,¡±Master, why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed tonight and I¡¯ll sleep on the floor?¡± ¡®


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just lie on the bed at night and meditate.¡±


    Ming Sihan rejected him. He was a grown man, and he wasn¡¯t that weak.


    Not resting at night did not affect him much. At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at the door.


    MO Chengfeng came in from outside, and he seemed to be holding something in his hand.


    ¡°Ruyue, drink some brown sugar water. It¡¯s good for your body.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue didn¡¯t need it, she was still touched by Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s concern for her.


    If it were those senior brothers of Xuanling Immortal Sect, they would not pay attention to her.


    MO Chengfeng placed the brown sugar water on the table and nodded at Ming


    Sihan.¡±¡±Demon Venerable, this subordinate will take his leave first.¡¯


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes were calm, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry.


    When he reached the door, MO Chengfeng stopped and turned to MO Ruyue.¡±¡±Ruyue, you must drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Senior Brother.¡±


    Mo Ruyue got off the bed and watched MO Chengfeng leave.


    He had to take a sip of the brown sugar water on the table.


    MO Chengfengs goodwill was not in vain..

 Chapter 724

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yue Xin, do you have to drink this?¡±


    Ming Sihan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke.


    His eyes were fixed on the bowl of brown sugar water in MO Ruyue¡¯s hands.


    MO Ruyue smiled. ¡°You can choose not to drink it, but it¡¯s better than nothing.


    It¡¯s good for sugar and water.¡±


    Just treat it as drinking hot water.


    Drinking hot water was good for one¡¯s health.


    ¡°You have a good relationship with MO Chengfeng, right?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. It was so nice that he felt a little uncomfortable.


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan hesitantly. Why did she feel that there was something wrong with this man¡¯s tone?


    Thinking about it carefully, his subordinates had a good relationship and would be more united. Shouldn¡¯t this be a good thing for the Demon Realm?


    If everyone worked together, they would be able to cut through metal.


    Those who wanted to split the Demon Realm would not be able to do so so easily.


    Thus, MO Ruyue said,¡±Senior Brother MO and I have a very good relationship. Moreover, our tacit understanding and cooperation are also very good. It¡¯s very easy for us to complete any mission.¡±¡±


    The more she said that, the more she felt that Ming Sihan¡¯s expression became darker.


    Was she wrong?


    Ming Sihan closed his eyes and suppressed the unhappiness in his heart.


    This woman was clearly his disciple, yet she was no match for MO Chengfeng. Was he not good enough to her?


    He had really taught a white-eyed wolf.


    Perhaps in her eyes, MO Chengfeng must be more important than him.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. She felt that her master was angry.


    She thought back to what she had said earlier. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he was puzzled. Where did he go wrong?


    The sky outside gradually darkened. MO Ruyue¡¯s heart had already f10ievn outside.


    He touched the Spirit Grass in his pocket. A thousand taels of silver was also money!


    She glanced at Ming Sihan, who was meditating at the side, and quietly walked to the window. She pushed open the window and looked at the people coming and going outside. The entire street was lit up by lanterns.


    It was too beautiful.


    A few lines of poetry immediately appeared in his mind.


    The eastern night blooms a thousand trees. The wind blew down, the stars fell like rain, and the fragrance of BMW carved cars filled the road¡­ Everyone searched for him thousands of times, but when they looked back, that person was in the dim light.


    The poems written by the ancients were so artistic.


    And she liked the last few sentences the most.


    MO Ruyue felt that she would never be able to reach that height in this lifetime.


    He only knew how to say ¡®f * ck, go to the world¡¯.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with emotion at this moment.


    ¡°Why open the window?¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded in his ear.


    MO Ruyue was so frightened that her hair stood on end.


    She turned her head and saw that her master was already standing beside her.


    She was too intoxicated just now and only cared about admiring the beautiful scenery. She did not notice that there was someone beside her.


    ¡°Look, look outside.¡¯


    Her auntie had not arrived yet, but she was shocked. She felt that her auntie was about to come out.


    Ming Sihan prepared to close the window.


    However, MO Ruyue blocked him and said,¡±Master, don¡¯t close the window.


    Let¡¯s get some fresh air.¡±¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t catch a cold.¡¯


    Ming Sihan¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t breathe well, you¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and raised her head slightly to look at the man who was as handsome as a god.


    This man was so f * cking good-looking, and he was actually her master. Who knew which woman would benefit from this in the future?


    ¡°Master, I want to get some wind. Let me blow.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with desire.


    Ming Sihan wanted to reject her directly, but when he looked at her clear eyes and her long eyelashes that were like butterflies, he was moved.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done, close the window.¡±


    Then, he turned around and covered his chest with his palm.


    What¡¯s going on? There seems to be something wrong with my chest.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of that pair of eyes that were like a stream.


    Why was MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes so good-looking? She said that she was pure, but there was a hint of enchantment in them.


    Seeing that her Master had agreed to her request, MO Ruyue rolled her eyes.


    As soon as Ming Sihan sat down, she poured him a cup of hot tea.


    The hot tea was steaming. It had just been boiled not long ago.


    ¡°Master, please have some tea.¡±


    MO Ruyue carried the tea over with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    This woman was too obvious. He could see through her at a glance.


    Mo Ruyue also spoke very straightforwardly,¡±¡®Master, can I go out and play?¡±¡±What¡¯s fun outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun outside. Master, please, I¡¯ll be back early.¡±


    MO Ruyue put her palms together and begged.


    It was not good to have a master. He had to report to his master wherever he went.


    Other than that, everything else seemed to be fine.


    ¡°Are you going alone?¡±


    If he was brought along, he could reluctantly agree to MO Ruyue¡¯s request.


    After all, he was so powerful that he would definitely be able to protect MO Ruyue if they encountered any danger.


    Ming Sihan thought proudly in his heart.


    ¡°Master, I know that you are worried about me being alone, so I am going to ask Senior Brother MO to go out and play together.¡±


    MO Ruyue had an expression that said,¡± Don¡¯t worry, I have someone to protect me.¡±


    Actually, she didn¡¯t need MO Chengfeng¡¯s protection at all. She had a lot of equipment, and it would scare people to death if she took it out.


    She had Ghost Sense in one hand, Heaven Slash in the other, and a board. If she really couldn¡¯t do it, she still had her Heavenly Retribution Experience Card, right?


    She had many ways to protect herself.


    However, after she finished speaking, Ming Sihan immediately objected and scolded  not allowed to go out.¡±


    He called out to MO Chengfeng.


    Senior Brother MO?


    He called her so intimately!


    Did she still remember who her master was?


    Ming Sihan was full of disdain!


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue looked dejected.


    Why is Master like this?


    It seemed that whenever he mentioned Senior Brother MO, his master¡¯s expression would not be too good.


    Could Master be jealous?


    Mo Ruyue thought for a moment and asked tentatively,¡±¡±Master, why don¡¯t you accompany me out to play? With her master by her side, she felt safer than Senior Brother MO!¡±


    In fact, she was not confident.


    In order to get out, he could only try this method.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Ming Sihan stared at MO Ruyue. This woman¡¯s words were quite pleasant to hear.


    He just didn¡¯t know if she was telling the truth or not.


    ¡°This must be the truth. Master, your cultivation is so high, and Senior Brother MO is so high. There¡¯s a huge difference. Of course, Master gives you a greater sense of security.¡±


    MO Ruyue made an exaggerated gesture.


    Although this was a little unkind to Senior Brother MO, she was not lying.


    It was fine to offend someone behind their back, as long as he didn¡¯t say that in front of Senior Brother Mo.


    Otherwise, it would be very easy to offend people.


    ¡°Master, you can go with me. We can light lanterns tonight. 1 have to pray for


    Master.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan felt much happier.


    This woman knew what was going on.


    Was he not stronger than MO Chengfeng?


    Thus, the two of them left.


    As soon as he went downstairs, he saw MO Chengfeng and Hillghost.


    MO Chengfeng knew that Ruyue would definitely find a way to leave the house, but he did not expect her to bring the Demon Venerable along.


    This surprised him.


    The demon didn¡¯t seem to like the hustle and bustle outside.


    Why would he go out with Ruyue?

 Chapter 725

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Senior Brother MO!¡±


    When MO Ruyue saw MO Chengfeng, she quickly greeted him warmly. When Hillghost saw MO Ruyue, he jumped onto her shoulder.


    ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    Mo Chengfeng also shouted. His gaze fell on Ming Sihan and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Master is also going out?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go out and take a look.¡±


    Ming Sihan replied indifferently.


    Was MO Chengfeng waiting for Ruyue downstairs?


    It seemed that he had to issue an order when he returned. He absolutely did not allow his subordinates to fall in love in the Demon Realm!


    They had entered the Devil World to focus on the cultivation of the Devil World. How could they waste time by talking about love?


    He could increase his cultivation by quite a bit just by talking about love!


    Therefore, the three of them went out together and walked in the bustling city of Fu City.


    MO Ruyue did not buy anything. Instead, she looked around. Her goal was not to go shopping, but to find Treasure Trove Pavilion.


    Finally, MO Ruyue saw the Treasure Trove Pavilion, and her face was instantly filled with smiles.


    The business of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion seemed to be quite good.


    After all, the pill refining competition was about to begin. Everyone would be at the Treasure Gathering Pavilion to see if there were any treasures that could be used during the competition.


    Or if they had any treasures that they needed to sell, they could also take a look at the Treasure Gathering Pavilion. They might even be able to sell them for a good price.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lively up ahead. Let¡¯s go over there and take a look?¡± MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks and turned to Ming Sihan.


    His eyes were filled with light.


    MO Chengfeng looked ahead and realized that it was actually the Treasure Gathering Pavilion. He already knew what MO Ruyue was going to do. Junior Sister wants to go to Treasure Gathering Pavilion to sell things again, right?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Ming Sihan agreed immediately. He was a little disgusted by the people around him.


    Occasionally, he would be bumped into by others, which made him feel very unhappy.


    Did those people not have eyes?


    He didn¡¯t even apologize.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s footsteps were a little fast. Her figure was as lively as a fish.


    Thus, Ming Sihan grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡°Slow down.¡±


    It was too fast for him to keep up.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan¡¯s hand in confusion.


    This pulling and pulling isn¡¯t good, right?


    However, seeing that Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes were clear and he didn¡¯t seem to have any other thoughts, she felt relieved.


    He only asked her to walk slowly, but her thoughts were a little unnecessary.


    MO Chengfeng watched this scene silently. The demon held Ruyue¡¯s wrist!


    This¡­


    Looking at the man¡¯s back, MO Chengfengs deep gaze became deep.


    Could it be that the Demon Lord likes Ruyue?


    Ever since he returned from finding the Heaven-cleaving Sword, the Demon Lord¡¯s behavior was not quite right. It should not be the behavior that the Demon Lord should have.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t know much about the Devil Generals.


    This man was temperamental and his methods were fierce. He looked like a person who was not easy to approach.


    After thinking for a while, MO Chengfeng still followed.


    Because Ming Sihan was holding her wrist, MO Ruyue did not dare to leave.


    Her face was a little hot. The temperature of this man¡¯s hand was a little hot.


    ¡°Is this where you came from?¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his head and looked at the plaque. There were three golden words written on it.


    There were all kinds of people coming and going here.


    MO Ruyue quietly withdrew her hand. She listened to Ming Sihan¡¯s words and nodded,¡±¡±Master, I heard that there are many treasures inside. Let¡¯s come here and take a look.¡±


    With that, she went in first.


    Ming Sihan followed closely behind. He wasn¡¯t interested in anything in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    He felt that there were many people here.


    MO Ruyue looked around and touched the Spirit Grass in her pocket.


    Touching the Spirit Grass was like touching her thousand taels of silver.


    She thought of something and turned back to look at MO Chengfeng.¡±¡±Senior Brother Mo.¡¯


    She blinked at Senior Brother Mo.


    In this aspect, Senior Brother MO was considered an expert. With an expert by his side, he would not be cheated.


    MO Chengfeng immediately came to MO Ruyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°Junior Sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the trade of the Spirit Grass to you.¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue passed the Spirit Grass to MO Chengfeng.


    Ming Sihan watched everything unfold. He looked indifferent, but there was a wave in his heart.


    After MO Chengfeng left, Ming Sihan said,¡±¡±What did you ask MO Chengfeng to do?¡±


    ¡°Let senior brother help me sell the Spirit Grass. If I go alone, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be scammed.¡¯


    MO Ruyue turned around and patiently explained to Ming Sihan.


    At the end, he added,¡± Master, when I get the money, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Are you already so poor?¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. Was this woman not rich enough?


    He actually wanted to buy things to exchange for money.


    MO Ruyue smiled awkwardly.¡± Well, I¡¯m not poor. No one would complain about having too much money. Don¡¯t you love money, Master?¡±¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t like it.¡¯


    Ming Sihan snorted.


    Money was dispensable to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you have a lot of money, Master, so you¡¯re already numb to money.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    If he didn¡¯t love money, was he still human?


    Ming Sihan was silent, as if he had tacitly agreed.


    If one was too rich, one would indeed have no concept of money.


    Not long after, MO Chengfeng returned with a banknote worth one thousand taels.


    ¡°Ruyue, here. The Spirit Grass was sold for a thousand taels.¡±


    Mo Chengfeng handed the banknote to Mo Ruyue.


    A thousand taels was not a small amount.


    MO Ruyue was holding a banknote worth one thousand taels of silver. For this one thousand taels of silver, the two immortal sects had fought each other.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Senior Brother.¡±


    Holding the banknote in her hand, she continued,¡±Senior Brother, let me treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Did Ruyue cook it herself? If it was Ruyue¡¯s cooking, then he could try it.¡±


    MO Chengfengs eyes were filled with anticipation. He still liked to eat dishes made by Ruyue.


    He still had a lingering taste of what he had eaten back then.


    That taste was unprecedentedly delicious.


    ¡°That might have to wait until we return to the Demon Realm before it can be realized.¡¯


    MO Ruyue smiled dryly. Why did he like her cooking?


    Actually, she didn¡¯t like cooking.


    However, how could she reject Senior Brother Mo¡¯ s help?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s still a long time. I can wait slowly.¡±


    MO Chengfengs eyes were filled with a smile. As long as he could eat Ruyue¡¯s cooking, there was no harm in waiting.


    Ming Sihan looked at the two of them talking to each other, and his chest felt a little stuffy.


    ¡± I¡¯m hungry!


    He interrupted their conversation.


    He successfully attracted MO Ruyue¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡±


    MO Ruyue said happily. With money, her mood would improve. Ming Sihan walked out and ignored the people behind him.


    ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s hurry up and follow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded and watched as MO Ruyue chased after the Demon Venerable.


    He muttered softly,¡± You¡¯re a Nascent Soul cultivator. How can you be hungry?¡±


    Without thinking much, MO Chengfeng quickly followed.


    Ming Sihan walked into the restaurant of the clan.


    ¡°Sir, please come in.¡± The waiter invited warmly. ¡°The best private room on the second floor.¡±


    Ming Sihan said and the waiter instantly understood.


    The waiter enthusiastically said,¡±Sir, please sit on the second floor.¡±¡±


    There were two waiters in the best private room on the second floor.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t even listen to the waiter and said directly,¡±¡±Bring out the most expensive and best dishes here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±


    The waiter left the room, leaving only Mo Ruyue and the other two..

 Chapter 726

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue looked around and found that the decoration here was not bad.


    She believed that one thousand taels was more than enough to spend here.


    At most, it would cost three to four hundred taels. How expensive could it be?


    There weren¡¯t many people in this restaurant, and it was obvious that business wasn¡¯t good.


    Mo Chengfeng looked at Mo Ruyue sympathetically and even secretly winked at her.


    But MO Ruyue didn¡¯t understand.


    Ming Sihan was in a good mood as he drank his tea. When he saw MO Chengfeng giving him a look, he whispered, ¡°MO Chengfeng, what happened to your eyes?¡±


    MO Chengfeng rubbed his eyes awkwardly and said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Enter things? Let me see?¡±


    MO Ruyue stood up and walked towards MO Chengfeng.


    She looked at MO Chengfengs eyes up close. ¡°Senior Brother MO, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll blow on your eyes. It¡¯ll be fine after a little.¡±


    MO Chengfeng felt his body stiffen. Ruyue was too close to him, and there was even a demon staring at her.


    MO Ruyue blew at it.¡± How is it? Do your eyes feel better?¡± she asked.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good, much better.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with his eyes. He just wanted to remind Ruyue to take it easy.


    But it seemed too late now.


    Ruyue was going to bleed out this time.


    The demon lord would definitely make Ruyue understand the viciousness of human hearts.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    MO Ruyue returned to her seat.


    Not long after, the waiter served the dishes.


    ¡°Garlic Steamed Sea Shrimp, Garlic Scallop, Peach Blossom Meat¡­¡±


    One dish after another was served on the table, and the entire table was filled with dishes.


    Looking at the lobster on the plate that was bigger than a fist, MO Ruyue subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    It looked delicious.


    There was also a whole fish with some chopped green onions on it.


    The delicious scallops were topped with minced garlic, emitting an alluring fragrance.


    She had never eaten such a big lobster in the modern world.


    ¡°Master, you eat first.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan and asked her master to start eating first.


    This was the greatest respect for his master.


    Ming Sihan was not in a hurry. Instead, he said to the waiter beside him,¡±¡±Bring three jars of your best wine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The waiter replied.


    There was no doubt that the best was the most expensive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to, I don¡¯t really know how to drink,¡± MO Ruyue replied.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t need it either.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng said as he followed behind MO Ruyue.


    If he could help Ruyue save some money, he would save some money. The wine here was not cheap either!


    The waiter paused and looked at Ming Sihan.¡± Sir, is one jar enough?¡±¡±


    ¡°l can finish three jars.¡± Ming Sihan smiled faintly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The waiter left to get the wine.


    MO Ruyue saw Ming Sihan move his chopsticks and reached out to take the scallop. She smiled and said,¡±¡±Master, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be a drunkard.¡±


    ¡°No wine, no joy.¡±


    Ming Sihan elegantly ate the dishes on the table. There were more than twenty dishes, and he only took a sip of each dish.


    After the wine was served, he started drinking. MO Ruyue ate almost every dish and was soon full.


    ¡°l want to drink too.¡¯


    As he spoke, he poured himself a small cup.


    After taking a sip, her delicate features instantly contorted.


    ¡°How exciting. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t continue drinking, but chose to continue eating.


    After they finished eating, they could go and light up the lanterns.


    After they had their fill, MO Ruyue stood up and said,¡±¡±Master, Senior Brother, wait here. I¡¯ll go settle the bill!¡± ¡°Ruyue, shall I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed. She thought that Senior Brother MO would definitely not like to share a room with the Demon Venerable.


    She kindly brought MO Chengfeng to her side.


    The two of them went downstairs and prepared to pay the bill.


    The shopkeeper did some calculations.¡± It¡¯s a total of three thousand taels.


    Who will pay?¡¯


    Hearing this number, MO Chengfeng had a look of expectation.


    MO Ruyue was stunned. Her gaze fell on the account book.¡± Shopkeeper, do the calculations again. Did you make a mistake?¡±¡±


    Three thousand taels? That¡¯s impossible, right?


    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t calculate it wrong. It¡¯s a total of 3,020 taels. If you order 20 taels more, I¡¯ll give you the price of each dish.¡±


    The shopkeeper continued,¡± Actually, the expensive wine is three jars of wine. Each jar is priced at five hundred taels. Our hotel has a good wine collection of fifty years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the wine. Twenty dishes cost 1,500 taels?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that this was an illegal restaurant, and the prices were too high.


    It was ten times more expensive than other shops!


    ¡°Miss, those seafood dishes weren¡¯t cheap when we bought them. There¡¯s also thousand-year-old ginseng and lingzhi in the chicken soup. They¡¯re all extremely expensive medicinal herbs.¡±


    The shopkeeper had a smile on his face. It was obvious that this was the first time this lady had come to their restaurant to spend money.


    MO Ruyue recalled the ginseng in the chicken. She had enjoyed it very much back then.


    He did not know if it was a thousand-year ginseng, but there was indeed ginseng.


    He had worked so hard for nothing. A thousand taels of spirit grass was not even enough for a meal at this hotel.


    He had to pay two thousand taels for a meal.


    He was depressed.


    MO Ruyue did not know that it was so expensive. If she had known, she would not have come to this restaurant.


    ¡°Three thousand silver. Here.¡¯


    MO Ruyue felt her heart bleeding as she reluctantly took out the money.


    After paying, MO Ruyue returned upstairs.


    If Fu City earned money, Fu City would spend it, and they would not be able to bring a single cent home.


    Not only did he spend the money he earned, but he also paid for it.


    When they entered the room, Ming Sihan stood up and looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s dejected face. He said,¡±¡±Why does your disciple look so depressed? Could it be that he was not full? Do you need more dishes?¡± ¡°No need, no need. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    When MO Ruyue heard that, she felt uncomfortable.


    MO Chengfeng looked sympathetic. Ruyue must be pained to have spent so much money on a meal.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go. Ruyue, didn¡¯t you say that there were still lanterns? Put on the lantern?


    Ming Sihan was in a good mood.


    All the money his disciple earned was spent on his master, which made him very satisfied.


    ¡°Pack the wine for me.¡¯


    MO Ruyue asked the waiter beside her to pack the wine.


    The Demon Venerable had only opened the lid of the 500 taels of wine and did not finish it.


    This man was too wasteful.


    Moreover, it was a small jar. The three jars of wine were about six catties, and Ming Sihan only drank half a catty.


    She had already finished most of the dishes, so there was nothing to pack. The only thing that could be packed was the unfinished wine on the table,


    ¡°Why, does your disciple still want to drink?¡± Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Take it back and drink it slowly.¡±


    Mo Ruyue squeezed out a smile with great difficulty. She felt very depressed.


    Five hundred taels for a jar, she couldn¡¯t bear to waste it.


    He handed the three jars of wine to MO Chengfeng and placed them in his storage ring.


    She could just go to MO Chengfeng and get it when she needed it.


    The three of them left the restaurant. MO Ruyue turned around and glanced at the name of the restaurant-Divine Wind Restaurant.


    Alright, I¡¯ll remember the name of this restaurant. I won¡¯t come to this restaurant again in the future. This is a place that made me bleed so much. I¡¯ll never forget it in my life.


    On the way, MO Ruyue was not as lively as before. Her expression was very gloomy.


    She didn¡¯t expect that a meal would cost her three thousand taels of silver.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything about treating him to a meal.


    It was all the Devil Lord¡¯s fault. He couldn¡¯t drink too much wine, but he had to take three jars of wine and drink a little from each jar. It was not easy to return them.


    He could have saved a thousand taels!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. MO Ruyue felt depressed..

 Chapter 727

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy. Could it be that treating me to a meal makes you very unhappy?


    Ming Sihan asked even though he knew the answer. Anyway, he was in a much better mood now.


    Who asked this woman to always be close to MO Chengfeng and not him?


    He was doing this on purpose to take revenge on MO Ruyue,


    MO Ruyue felt that she had lost more blood today than her aunt.


    Facing Ming Sihan¡¯s question, she could only force herself to smile and say, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m very happy. Being able to treat master to a meal is the blessing that I¡¯ve cultivated in my life.¡±


    No matter how unhappy he was in his heart, he still had to maintain his interpersonal relationship on the surface.


    After all, Ming Sihan was the demon lord.


    Ming Sihan pinched MO Ruyue¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Then cheer up and smile.


    Don¡¯t look so sad.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue pretended to pander.


    He sneered in his heart.


    Who could laugh at such a thing?


    MO Chengfeng patted Hillghost¡¯s head and sighed inwardly. Ruyue had been tricked by the demon lord.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you could still put on the lanterns? After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, shouldn¡¯t it be time to put on the lanterns


    Ming Sihan only felt that MO Ruyue¡¯s cheeks were soft and tender, making him unable to put them down.


    However, as a Demon Venerable, how could he be greedy for that little bit of fondness?


    He retracted his hand and changed the topic.


    Putting on the lanterns, MO Ruyue calmed herself down. She could still earn more money. Wasn¡¯t it just three thousand taels?


    Her goal was to earn 3 million taels, 30 million taels, 300 million taels!!!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy the lanterns first.¡±


    MO Ruyue saw a small shop selling lanterns and bought ten lanterns in one go.


    The ten lanterns cost a total of five taels of silver.


    ¡°Why did you buy so many lanterns?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at the lantern in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand. Was she going to sell lanterns?


    Who didn¡¯t have a lantern in their hands?


    Only MO Ruyue was different. She had so many lanterns.


    ¡°Because I want to make a few more wishes to the river god. I¡¯m afraid that the lantern can¡¯t carry too many wishes, so I can only put a few more.¡±


    MO Ruyue said seriously.


    Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly.¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you make too many wishes, the River God won¡¯t help you fulfill them?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t care. I just want to make a wish.¡±


    Could it be realized? Then he would leave it to fate.


    Wishing was just a form of hope and hope.


    If his wish came true, he would thank the River God. If his wish didn¡¯t come true, then the River God was nothing.


    The three of them came to the riverside, MO Ruyue placed the lantern beside them.


    ¡°Master, do you want to make a wish?¡±


    She turned around and asked.


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    ¡°l have no wishes.¡¯


    ¡°Then Master doesn¡¯t have anything that he wants?¡±


    ¡°I will personally take back what I want!¡±


    He did not need to place his hopes on the beliefs of the mortals.


    The River God was just a legend in the mortal world.


    Mo Ruyue paused for a moment.


    The dignified Demon Lord of the Demon Realm was insufferably arrogant and high-spirited. How could he express his wish to something that people imagined?


    He turned around and looked at MO Chengfeng.¡± Senior Brother MO, do you have a wish?¡±


    Big shots didn¡¯t need to make wishes, but for small figures like them, making a wish was still necessary.


    ¡°Give me a lantern.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng hesitated for a moment, but he still asked for a lantern.


    He lit the candle in the lantern and glanced at MO Ruyue.


    He hoped that Ruyue could be happy forever.


    As for himself, he had taken his revenge and had nothing to worry about now.


    First, a wish, a


    MO Ruyue read it out loud.


    She wanted Ming Sihan to hear clearly that the Saintess ¡®monthly salary was fifty taels, and she felt that she could increase it a little.


    Fifty taels was too little.


    Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked directly,¡±¡±Oh? How much is your monthly silver now?¡±


    ¡°Fifty taels a month.¡±


    ¡°Then how much do you want it to rise to?¡±


    ¡°At least a hundred taels. After all, the position of Saintess is very risky. A hundred taels is also very reasonable, isn¡¯t it?¡± MO Ruyue looked at Ming Han.


    There were still many poor families in this world.


    Generally, the immortal sects would pay five taels of silver a month. The Demon Realm was considered to have more.


    Not only did some stingy immortal sects not give out silver, but they even deducted it from their disciples.


    ¡°What you said is not without reason. Then let¡¯s raise it to a hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Your first wish, I will help you fulfill it.¡±


    MO Ruyue was touched by Ming Sihan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really too good to me,¡±


    After three years, he had about three thousand taels of silver.


    She would have to work for three years to earn the money for a meal.


    He felt like vomiting blood just thinking about it.


    Initially, she was quite happy about the salary increase, but when she thought of Holy Wind Restaurant, she felt a pang of pain.


    He wondered who the boss of the Divine Wind Restaurant was. He must be a treacherous merchant.


    A jar of wine was so expensive. Those who could eat there must be rich.


    ¡°For the second wish, 1 want to earn 300 million!¡± MO Ruyue said as she placed the lantern in the water.


    ¡°The third wish is to become the most powerful woman.¡±


    ¡°The fourth wish is for Master to live a long life.¡± Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Why did he feel like this woman was cursing him?


    After all, the lifespan of a Black Dragon was at least a thousand years old.


    ¡°The fifth wish, I hope that my senior brothers will be healthy and rich.¡± ¡°The sixth wish, I hope that the Demon Realm will prosper forever!¡±


    ¡°The seventh wish is for world peace.¡±


    ¡°The eighth wish, charm thousands of young men!¡±


    MO Chengfeng and Ming Sihan were stunned. This woman wanted to charm thousands of young men?


    This¡­


    ¡°The ninth wish¡­¡± He hoped to ascend the throne as soon as possible and become the master of the Demon World!


    MO Ruyue said directly, but she did not dare to say it out loud for fear of being struck to death by the Demon Lord.


    After the lanterns were released, the lanterns floated further and further away along the water.


    There were bright lanterns on the river, and the stars were very beautiful.


    ¡°What is your ninth wish?¡±


    Ming Sihan could not help but ask.


    Why did this woman stop talking when it came to the ninth wish?


    There must be some unknown secret.


    MO Chengfeng also looked at MO Ruyue curiously. What was the ninth wish?


    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s nothing much to say about the ninth wish.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Ming Sihan looked as if he wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    It seemed that MO Ruyue would not give up until she told him.


    MO Ruyue had no choice. She rolled her beautiful eyes and said shyly,¡±¡±Naturally, I¡¯m willing to be with a person of one heart and never leave each other.¡¯


    In fact, the role of a man was not in MO Ruyue¡¯s life plan at all.


    Nien would only hinder her footsteps in becoming the new Demon Lord!


    It would affect the speed at which she drew her sword.


    Ming Sihan lowered his eyes and silently recited MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    I hope to find a person with one heart, white head and never leave each other.


    It was indeed a beautiful wish.


    Who was the man who would never leave her?


    Thinking that it was another man, Ming Sihan clenched his fists.


    It seemed that he had to issue the order that no one was allowed to fall in love in the Demon Realm as soon as possible.


    ¡°The lanterns are finished. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was already a little tired.


    Spending so much money had made her exhausted.


    She hoped that all of this was just a dream. When she woke up tomorrow, the thousand taels would still be in her pocket.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Ming Sihan replied..

 Chapter 728

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The three of them walked back.


    On the way, they met a few naughty children who bumped into Ming Sihan.


    When they saw Ming Sihan¡¯s long silver hair, they laughed and said, ¡°White-headed monster, young skin, white-headed monster!¡±


    ¡°Young skin, white-headed monster.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face was dark and scary.


    MO Ruyue could clearly sense a murderous aura from this man.


    A bunch of reckless brats, do they know who they have offended?


    ¡°You bunch of damned children, get lost quickly. What¡¯s the big deal? You have no manners at all. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to speak properly?¡±


    ¡°Still not leaving? I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¯


    She had never seen such a naughty child.


    Seeing these naughty children, she suddenly didn¡¯t like them at all.


    Mo Ruyue revealed a fierce expression. She picked up a wooden stick from the ground and chased away those brats.


    If these reckless devilish children knew that they had provoked the Demon World¡¯s Demon Lord, they would probably be scared to death.


    MO Ruyue only turned around to comfort Ming Sihan after she saw the naughty child being chased away.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t listen to those stupid kids. They¡¯re too ignorant.¡± ¡°Master, that¡¯s just a bunch of brats. Don¡¯t be calculative with them.¡± MO Chengfeng also advised the head of the family to go to the first.


    The demon looked as if he wanted to kill someone.


    The temperature around Ming Sihan suddenly dropped, which gave MO Ruyue a bad feeling. She quickly signaled MO Chengfeng to leave with the mountain ghost while she tried to calm Ming Sihan down.


    This was to prevent Ming Sihan from starting a massacre in this place.


    MO Chengfeng immediately understood what MO Ruyue meant. He gave MO Ruyue a reassuring look and then led Hillghost back to the inn.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go somewhere else?¡±


    MO Ruyue said, but Ming Sihan remained unmoved.


    She could only hold Ming Sihan¡¯s fist. This man¡¯s fist was so hard.


    If he were to punch them, even a thousand of those devilish children¡¯s heads wouldn¡¯t be enough to beat them up.


    Those children who didn¡¯t know were fearless.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s fist was held by a small, slightly cold hand, and he gradually loosened his grip.


    He woke LID. and those naughtv kids no longer wanted to kill him.


    He glanced at MO Ruyue and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll go to a lively place and stroll around. Master, let me tell you, those devilish children haven¡¯t seen the world. They¡¯re so excited when they see a different color of hair.¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people on the street and she didn¡¯t want to cause a commotion, she would have given each of those brats a slap.


    Since their parents couldn¡¯t bear to clean it up, she would do it.


    Then, MO Ruyue continued,¡± 1 like the color of your hair very much. It¡¯s very unique. If I could dye it, I would dye my hair pink and blue at the same time.


    Just like the clown girl, wild, playful, and beautiful!¡±


    There was nothing she could dye her hair with now. Otherwise, she would have dyed it long ago.


    The first time she saw the clown girl, she was deeply fascinated by her.


    The little ugly girl was the villain, and it just so happened that she, the Holy Maiden of the Demon World, was also the villain.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the ugly girl?¡±


    ¡°My idol is very spicy and valiant.¡±


    Anyway, Ming Sihan might not understand.


    The Saintess of the Demon World. She wanted to be a different kind of Saintess of the Demon World. The traditional Saintess of the Demon World was the same.


    ¡°Do you really like the color of my hair?¡±


    ¡°Of course, silver-white hair is as beautiful as silk. Who doesn¡¯t like it?¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded earnestly.


    The main point was that it was especially clean and emitted a faint fragrance.


    No one would like chicken nest hair. As long as it was clean and tidy, there would be no problem.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first to say that.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue with a deeper gaze.


    Most people would only find his hair color strange and would reject it.


    He was so young but had a head full of white hair. It made people wonder if he had some unknown secret.


    He was born with white hair.


    His dark red eyes were the same.


    Because the common people are different, the common people are different, the common people are different.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It could only be said that some people had not seen much of the world, and they found it strange when they had not seen it.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed. She could only say nothing to those ignorant people.


    However, if those ignorant people were to transmigrate to the modern world, their worldviews would be overturned and their entire worldview would collapse.


    summer insects cannot speak of ice.


    ¡°There seems to be a dessert shop in front. Master, let¡¯s go buy some sweet pastries to eat.¡±


    MO Ruyue pulled Ming Sihan towards the dessert shop.


    Eating sweet things would secrete happy Dopamine. With Dopamine, one would be very happy.


    Ming Sihan looked down at his hand. This woman¡¯s hand was much smaller than his, but it was very strong.


    Although her hand was small, it gave him a lot of strength.


    What kind of hands were these?


    ¡°Date paste cake, osmanthus cake, lotus seed cake, which one do you want to eat, Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and glanced at Ming Sihan.


    Her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    However, Ming Sihan stared at her hand and realized that she had been holding Ming Sihan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It seems a little hot.¡±


    She pulled her hand out from Ming Sihan!s palm.


    This man¡¯s hands were very warm.


    The body temperature of men was generally higher than that of women.


    ¡°l don¡¯t feel hot.¡±


    After the hand was pulled away, he actually felt a faint sense of disappointment in his heart.


    What was wrong with him these days?


    How could his emotions be so easily affected by his own disciple?


    It was his first time taking care of a disciple, and he did not know how to do it. In any case, his emotions were already affected.


    ¡°Master, what kind of pastries do you want to eat?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked again.


    ¡°Whatever. Buy whatever you like.¡±


    He didn¡¯t really like pastries.


    After buying the pastries, MO Ruyue left with Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Master, try this pastry. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    MO Ruyue took a piece of pastry and stuffed it into her mouth.


    It was sweet and soft, and after eating it, the fragrance lingered in the mouth. Ming Sihan glanced at the pastries in MO Ruyue¡¯s hands and frowned slightly.


    He didn¡¯t reach out for it for a long time.


    He felt that these things were not to his liking.


    After MO Ruyue finished speaking, she took another piece of pastry and handed it to Ming Sihan.


    However, this man turned his face to the side, as if he despised the pastries. The smile on MO Ruyue¡¯s face gradually disappeared. This man was a little ungrateful.


    Seeing that he was her Master, MO Ruyue did not argue with him.


    ¡°l bought so many but I still can¡¯t finish them. It seems that I can only bring them to Senior Brother Mo.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said regretfully.


    He had spent money to buy pastries and even fed them to him, but this person didn¡¯t eat them. Clearly, he didn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. Forget it, he might as well give these pastries to Senior Brother Mo. Presumably, the mountain ghost liked them very much.


    When Ming Sihan heard the words ¡± Senior Brother MO,¡± he immediately said,¡±¡±Who says 1 can¡¯t finish it?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master not like to eat it?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan, who had changed his attitude, in confusion.


    This guy was really unpredictable.


    Ming Sihan snatched the pastry from MO Ruyue¡¯s hands.


    Even if it was rotten, he would not let MO Chengfeng eat it.


    He called him Senior Brother MO one after another.


    Did she still have him in her eyes?

 Chapter 729

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°When did I say 1 didn¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She heard the man¡¯s voice rise, full of threat.


    MO Ruyue did not dare to continue.


    As the saying goes, a wise man understands the times. There was no need to fall out with his master over some trivial matters.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. Do I need you to feed me? The main body had its own hands and could eat by itself.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s words were filled with disdain.


    He was just looking for a way out for himself.


    MO Ruyue, however, took his words to heart seriously.


    No wonder she didn¡¯t even eat it. Ming Sihan didn¡¯t like it when others fed him.


    She guessed that this man was more or less a clean freak, which was why he minded so much.


    ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t think it through. Then master, take your time to eat. These pastries taste really good.¡±


    MO Ruyue said seriously.


    The two of them returned to the inn. MO Ruyue walked towards MO Chengfengs room.


    Ming Sihan grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s collar.


    He questioned, ¡°Where are you going? The room is over there.¡±


    ¡°Hillghost is still with Senior Brother Mo. 1 want to bring him over.¡±


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t continue walking, so she stopped.


    This man, could he not pull the back of her collar?


    He strangled her neck and made her roll her eyes.


    ¡°The mountain ghost won¡¯t die if it stays with him for a night.¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted, grabbed MO Ruyue by the back of her collar and walked towards the room.


    It sounded nice to say that he was going to pick up Hillghost, but in fact, he was just going to see MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You just want to see MO Chengfeng. How can a man and a woman be alone in the same room at night?¡±


    Ming Sihan opened the door roughly and brought MO Ruyue in.


    With a flick of his left sleeve, the door closed automatically.


    He let go of MO Ruyue when they entered the room.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t we also a single man and woman in the same room?¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at Ming Sihan.


    Did this guy not treat him as a human or a man?


    Did she forget that she was also a man?


    Ming Sihan was stunned by MO Ruyue¡¯s question and pondered for a while.


    ¡°You and I are master and disciple. Master for a day, father for life.¡± Ming Sihan said righteously.


    That¡¯s right, as a father, he definitely did not want his daughter to be contaminated by another man.


    He just didn¡¯t want her to have too much intimate contact with other men.


    This man took advantage of her!


    Then, MO Ruyue smiled and said, ¡°Father, after a hundred years of death, will the position of the Demon Lord be mine?¡±


    ¡°You want my position?¡±


    This woman was quite ambitious.


    However, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live past him. A hundred years? He had underestimated him.


    MO Ruyue hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°l just think that a son will inherit his father¡¯s business. After you leave, there will be no one to inherit the Devil Realm. I¡¯m your disciple, so I naturally have to inherit it, don¡¯t 1?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­


    Ming Sihan just smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    MO Ruyue saw that Ming Sihan didn¡¯t say anything, so she walked over to the bed in boredom.


    The man had already begun to meditate.


    She took off her shoes and placed the two swords on her back by the bed.


    Then, he turned around and blew out the oil lamp on the table.


    The entire room was instantly shrouded in darkness.


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t mind if I blow out the lamp, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask as she looked at the meditating figure.


    If there was light in the room, it might be difficult for her to fall asleep.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    So be it, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark.


    MO Ruyue rolled up the blanket, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    The next day, they prepared to return to the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Ruyue, did you sleep well last night?¡±


    MO Chengfeng asked in high spirits. Last night, Ruyue shared a room with the Demon Lord.


    MO Ruyue nodded.¡± I slept quite well and I¡¯m full of energy. It¡¯s all thanks to Master for letting me have the bed.¡±¡±


    ¡°After eating, we can leave.¡±


    Ming Sihan urged.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten well.¡¯


    MO Ruyue put down her chopsticks.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay in this troublesome place anymore.


    The main reason was that this city had caused her to lose HP.


    When she thought of Fu City, she would think of the three thousand taels of silver that she had spent at the Divine Wind Restaurant.


    Her money didn¡¯t come from the wind, so her heart would still ache.


    ¡°Ruyue, wait a moment.¡±


    MO Chengfeng suddenly called out to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue looked at MO Chengfeng in confusion, thinking that he had something to say.


    MO Chengfeng stretched out a hand and approached her. MO Ruyue did not dodge.


    ¡°There¡¯s still something on the corner of your mouth.¡±


    MO Chengfeng smiled and removed the thing that was stuck to him.


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue blushed slightly, feeling embarrassed.


    When she was eating, she accidentally stuck it to the corner of her mouth.


    When Ming Sihan saw this scene, he felt a little irritated.


    He had to find a divine doctor to take a look. Was there a problem with his dragon body?


    She was always feeling inexplicably irritable or her heartbeat was not right.


    Could it be that his dragon body had contracted some incurable disease?


    Ming Sihan had always felt that his body was healthy and there was nothing wrong with it.


    But now, he was a little uncertain.


    Perhaps he could really find a doctor with excellent medical skills to take a look at him.


    Ming Sihan walked out.


    It was clear and sunny outside, but it could not calm the frustration in his heart.


    ¡°Master, are we going to walk back like this?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought of the road to the Devil World. It was very far. If she walked on her own feet, she did not know how long it would take.


    ¡°I can fly.¡±


    ¡°But my disciple can¡¯t fly for too long.¡±


    Mo Ruyue sighed. She was only at the Aura Refining stage.


    ¡°Then think of a way yourself.¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ruyue and said faintly.


    ¡°Alright then, Master, you go back first. Senior Brother MO and I will take our time.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought about it. Actually, she felt more free without this man.


    With this man around, she couldn¡¯t do anything she wanted.


    In fact, she did not want to return to the Demon Realm so early. She came out to have fun.


    Ming Sihan stopped in his tracks and changed his mind.¡± There¡¯s nothing much to do back in the demon world. 1 can also take a look at the changes in the human world.¡¯


    ¡°Master, how long has it been since you came to the human world?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    He was so young, probably in his early twenties, but he actually said such words.


    It really made people have wild thoughts.


    ¡°About twenty years.¡±


    Ming Sihan thought for a moment and answered casually.


    In fact, he could not remember clearly. He was too lazy to remember the date.


    ¡± More than twenty years!!!¡±


    Mo Ruyue was deeply shocked. This man had not visited the human world for more than twenty years.


    How old was he?


    He couldn¡¯t possibly be in his twenties.


    ¡°Using the calculation of the human world, the demon lord is almost eighty years old.¡±


    Mo Chengfeng reminded him in a low voice.


    MO Ruyue was stunned.


    Then, when she made a wish for the Demon Lord to live a long life, wasn¡¯t she cursing the Demon Lord?


    Fortunately, the demon didn¡¯t care. Otherwise, she would have died. In another twenty years, the Demon Venerable would die of old age?


    She felt that she was really lucky..

 Chapter 730

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The way MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan changed. Before, she had treated the demon lord as her master, but now, she felt that she could treat him as her grandfather.


    It was no wonder that his hair had turned white at such a young age. It seemed normal for someone in his eighties to have white hair. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me with that strange gaze.¡±


    Ming Sihan was a little unhappy. This woman was really strange.


    He was only 80 years old. At his age, he was considered relatively young in the dragon clan.


    MO Ruyue hurriedly shifted her gaze away.


    In order to take care of her master, MO Ruyue spent a huge sum of money to buy a carriage.


    She had a reason for spending so much money.


    After all, she wouldn¡¯t make an investment without a return.


    If one day her master passed away, the entire demon world would be hers. At that time, would she still have to worry about not having money?


    At that time, she would definitely wear mourning clothes for her master and cry for him.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was already preparing for Ming Sihan¡¯s funeral in her mind.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s take this carriage back.¡±


    ¡°Is it clean inside?¡± Ming Sihan only cared if the carriage was clean.


    MO Ruyue glanced at him. Her master was really a germaphobe.


    ¡°The brand new carriage cost me five hundred taels, so it must be very clean Inside. Master, you nave anytnmg to do In tne future, let me do lt.¡±


    An eighty-year-old man would definitely not be able to withstand the torment.


    On the surface, he looked young, but on the inside, he was already rotten.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    She was such a filial young man.


    Ming Sihan pursed his thin red lips. Although this woman cared about him, Ming Sihan still didn¡¯t like this feeling.


    He felt that this woman treated him like an old man.


    At his current age, he was full of vigor and vitality.


    After Ming Sihan got into the carriage, MO Ruyue also hurried up.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, I¡¯ll leave the task of driving the carriage to you.¡± She said to MO Chengfeng who was outside.¡± ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded in agreement.


    MO Ruyue carried Hillghost to the carriage.


    ¡°Master, is this place still clean?¡±


    Everything inside was new, and there was a faint sandalwood fragrance in the air.


    If she had any objections, she would have nothing to say.


    ¡°Barely, I can still have the¡­¡±


    Ming Sihan opened his mouth and closed his eyes.


    MO Ruyue knew that he wanted to meditate, so she did not disturb him.


    The old man needed peace and quiet. She wanted to give the old man a quiet environment to meditate.


    MO Chengfeng was driving the carriage, which was relatively stable.


    It was just that today was the first day of the Alchemy Competition, so there were more people on the streets. The carriage was not easy to drive, so MO Chengfeng could only slow down.


    At this moment, MO Chengfeng stopped the carriage.


    MO Ruyue lifted the curtain of the carriage and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°l think I saw Fifth Junior Brother and Junior Sister.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said faintly. He saw the backs of two people who looked like Xia


    Zhixing and Shen Yunyan.


    ¡°The two of them are still alive!¡±


    MO Ruyue said lightly. When she saw the skeletons of a man and a woman in the forest of Si River, she thought that his Fifth Senior Brother and Little Junior Sister would meet with misfortune.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if it¡¯s them.¡±


    As he spoke, MO Chengfeng abandoned the carriage and chased after them.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s deep voice sounded behind her.


    MO Ruyue lowered the curtain and returned to the carriage.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, I think I saw Senior Brother Xia and Junior Sister. 1 thought they were killed.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s pupils shrank. Was she the woman who called him an earthworm?


    Thinking of this, Ming Sihan felt a chill down his spine.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Why did the temperature drop?


    She carefully glanced at Ming Sihan, but she couldn¡¯t see anything strange on his face.


    Xia Zhixing and Shen Yunyan thought that they had seen wrongly when they saw MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO? Why are you in Fu City?¡±


    Xia Zhixing was surprised. After a closer look, he realized that this man was really MO Chengfeng.


    The silver bone fracture fan in his hand was proof of his identity.


    Shen Yunyan stared at MO Chengdi with a smile on her face. She quickly walked up to him and asked excitedly,¡±¡±Senior Brother, are you here to look for Yun Yan?¡±


    MO Chengfeng glanced at Shen Yunyan but did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Xia Zhixing and said,¡± The Honor Demon was worried that you guys were looking for the Heaven-cleaving Sword, so he asked me and Junior Sister Ruyue to come over and help. Later, the Honor Demon also came, and we stayed with the Honor Demon¡­¡±


    He quietly distanced himself from Shen Yunyan.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve already gotten the Heaven-cleaving Sword, right?¡±


    After hearing what MO Chengfeng said, Xia Zhixing felt a little ashamed.


    ¡°Yes, the Heaven-cleaving Sword has already been obtained.¡±


    MO Chengfeng replied, his gaze sizing up the two of them.


    Xia Zhixing lowered her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±¡±You and Ruyue arrived later than us, but you found the Heaven-cleaving Sword earlier than us.¡±


    ¡°Little Junior Sister and I are really useless.¡±


    They had been going around for so long, but they still didn¡¯t know where the Heaven-cleaving Sword was. They only knew that the Heaven-cleaving Sword was in the Sishui area.


    They had let down the Demon Lord¡¯s expectations of them.


    Shen Yunyan didn¡¯t think much of it and said,¡±¡± It¡¯s also because the Demon Venerable has arrived that we were able to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword. If there was no Demon Venerable, Senior Brother MO and Senior Sister Ruyue might not have been able to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword, right?¡±¡± ¡°As expected of the Demon Venerable, he¡¯s indeed very powerful.¡± ¡°The Demon Venerable must have found the Heaven-cleaving Sword!¡± Shen Yunyan said confidently.


    She didn¡¯t feel that she had lost her face. Wasn¡¯t MO Ruyue able to find the Heaven-cleaving Sword because of the Demon Venerable?


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t want to bother with Shen Yunyan, but hearing her words made him feel uncomfortable.


    He and Ruyue were just like the two of them.


    ¡°Ruyue and I were the ones who first arrived at the sealed area of the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword. The Demon Venerable came later. Moreover, the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword was not pulled out by the Demon Venerable, but


    Ruyue.¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mean that the Demon Venerable¡¯s past was useless.


    He just didn¡¯t like what Shen Yunyan had said.


    ¡°A sword that even the Demon Venerable couldn¡¯t pull out, how could she, MO


    Ruyue, pull it out? Senior Brother MO, I know you¡¯re protecting Senior Sister Ruyue, but don¡¯t blindly protect her. You have to speak with your conscience.¡±


    Shen Yunyan did not believe that MO Ruyue was the one who pulled out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    This was simply a fantasy.


    MO Ruyue was just a small cultivator.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t want to hear it or believe it, then who do you want to believe?¡±


    MO Chengfeng frowned. Did Shen Yunyan think that he was lying?


    Finally, MO Chengfeng said coldly,¡±¡±Shen Yunyan, do you have something against the Saint?¡±


    Hearing MO Chengfengs cold voice, Shen Yunyan couldn¡¯t help mutter, ¡±¡¯I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who the current owner of the Heaven-cleaving Sword is?¡±


    MO Chengfeng asked again.


    Shen Yunyan replied without hesitation,¡± Such a good peerless divine sword


    should naturally be given to the Demon Commander. Only the Demon Commander is worthy of the Heaven-cleaving Sword.¡±¡±


    Was there a need to ask such a question?


    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. The current owner of this Heaven-cleaving Sword is MO


    Ruyue.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said word by word as he stared at the change in Shen Yunyan¡¯s face.


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s expression changed from disdain to shock.


    She could not believe what she had just heard.


    How was this possible?


    The owner of the Heaven-cleaving Sword was actually that damned woman, MO Ruyue?


    MO Chengfeng must be joking with her.


    Xia Zhixing also widened her eyes.. This shouldn¡¯t be true, right?

 Chapter 731

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Senior Sister Ruyue actually wants to take the Heaven-cleaving Sword for herself?¡±


    Shen Yunyan blurted out.


    MO Ruyue must have wanted to take the Heaven-cleaving Sword for herself.


    MO Chengfeng did not understand why Shen Yunyan would have such thoughts.


    This woman seemed to hate Ruyue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. The Heaven-cleaving Sword was given to Ruyue by the Demon Venerable.¡¯


    After all, Ruyue was the one who pulled it out.¡±


    MO Chengfeng opened the silver bone fracture fan in his hand and casually fanned it twice.


    Both the Demon Venerable and Ling Shoumo had pulled out the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword before. He had pulled it out as well, but none of them had been able to pull it out. Instead, MO Ruyue had easily pulled it out.


    This was enough to prove that MO Ruyue and the Heaven-Splitting Sword were fated.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, is this real?¡±


    Xia Zhixing asked again.


    MO Chengfeng pursed his lips. Why was it so difficult for them to believe that Ruyue was the owner of the Heaven-cleaving Sword?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll know when you come with us to see the Demon Venerable.¡¯


    Mo Chengfeng was too lazy to waste his breath. He could just bring them to see.


    In the carriage, MO Ruyue sized up Ming Sihan. This man was quite good-looking.


    He did not expect such a young appearance to be already eighty years old.


    He could be her grandfather.


    ¡°Master, can I call you grandpa in the future?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    Ming Sihan, who was resting with his eyes closed, knew that this woman was staring at him, but he didn¡¯t stop her.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, his eyelashes trembled slightly and he instantly opened his eyes. His dark red eyes were even colder.


    ¡°Am I that old?¡±


    ¡°Then you call me grandpa?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re eighty years old, and I¡¯m almost twenty years old. It¡¯s not too much to call me grandpa, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t compare your age to mine. You can¡¯t compare to me,¡±


    Ming Si said coldly.


    At this moment, Xia Zhixing and Shen Yunyan¡¯s voices could be heard from outside.


    ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Master.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to Master.¡±


    Shen Yunyan and Xia Zhixings voices rang out from outside.


    ¡°Shen Yunyan, I order you to dig up 1,000 earthworms. If you can¡¯t finish digging, bring your head to me.¡±


    This order caught everyone off guard.


    Everyone was instantly stunned.


    What was the meaning of digging earthworms?


    Moreover, he had to dig out a thousand earthworms.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let others help you. If this venerable self finds out that you let others help you, then I¡¯ll dig another thousand.¡±


    Ming Sihan added another sentence, which made everyone even more confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s voice turned cold.


    Shen Yunyan could only reply,¡±Yes, I accept your orders.¡±


    The demon actually ordered her to dig up a thousand earthworms. She hated those disgusting earthworms the most.


    She didn¡¯t understand how she had offended the Demon Lord to be punished for digging earthworms.


    MO Ruyue must have said something bad about her in the Demon Commander¡¯s ear, which was why he punished her.


    What a two-faced MO Ruyue.


    She would remember this debt.


    ¡°MO Chengfeng is driving back to the Devil World.¡±


    Ming Sihan instructed and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Xia Zhixing scratched the back of his head. What was going on?


    He and Shen Yunyan were the ones who came out to look for the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword. Now that they had not completed their mission, even if they were to be punished, they should be punished together.


    But why did the demon punish Shen Yunyan alone? And why did he make Shen Yunyan dig earthworms?


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? Punish you for digging earthworms?¡±


    Xia Zhixing turned to look at Shen Yunyan with confusion.


    Moreover, Shen Yunyan had to dig it herself. If she couldn¡¯t help, she would have to dig another thousand earthworms.


    What was the meaning of this punishment?


    Xia Zhixing couldn¡¯t understand even if he racked his brains.


    He felt that he had been ignored by the demon lord the entire time.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it must be MO Ruyue¡¯s doing. MO Ruyue deliberately spoke ill of me in front of the Demon Venerable so that he could punish me.¡±


    Shen Yunyan was a little flustered.


    ¡°But why did Ruyue do that?¡±


    Xia Zhixing could not believe that Ruyue was behind this.


    Why would a Demon Lord listen to the Holy Maiden?


    Besides, what was Ruyue¡¯s motive for doing this?


    There was no reason for that.


    Shen Yunyan looked at the carriage that was gradually leaving and bit her lips.¡± Senior Sister Ruyue must be jealous of me.¡±¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xia Zhixing looked at her in surprise and added,¡± Why is Ruyue jealous of you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s jealous that I¡¯m good-looking and especially liked by my senior brothers.¡¯


    Shen Yunyan felt that she was right.


    This woman, MO Ruyue, was too vicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s really not that bad.¡±


    Xia Zhixing waved her hand and continued,¡±If you say that Ruyue was jealous of your beauty in the past, I think it¡¯s possible. But it¡¯s really impossible now.


    Junior Sister Ruyue is much prettier than you.¡±


    His heart was more straightforward, so his words were naturally more straightforward.


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s face turned green and red when she heard Xia Zhixings words.


    Why was Xia Zhixing speaking up for MO Ruyue?


    How infuriating.


    This blockhead!


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    Shen Yunyan stomped her feet and turned to run.


    Xia Zhixing didn¡¯t chase after her, but said to Shen Yunyan¡¯s back,¡±¡¯I¡¯ll wait for you at the inn from before.¡±


    Hearing Xia Zhixings words, Shen Yunyan quickened her steps.


    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re always like this. If you can¡¯t win, you¡¯ll run.¡±


    Xia Zhixing shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what Shen Yunyan was thinking.


    But this was not important.


    In the carriage, MO Ru Yue looked puzzled.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just ask.¡±


    Ming Sihan saw MO Ruyue staring at him in confusion, so he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±


    ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t understand why you asked Shen Yunyan to dig up 1,000 earthworms to eat or to make herbs.¡¯


    MO Ruyue stroked her chin, her face full of disbelief.


    ¡°She might not know earthworms. Is there a problem with letting her know earthworms?¡±


    Ming Sihan questioned.


    Mo Ruyue hurriedly shook her head.¡± No, no. I¡¯m just curious.¡±¡®


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of grudge the demon had with Shen Yunyan, but it was fine as long as it had nothing to do with her.


    Outside, MO Chengfeng was also confused, not understanding what the Demon Commander had done.


    He had never seen such a punishment.


    MO Ruyue took out a packet of pastries and fed it to Hillghost.


    ¡°But Master, what you said does make sense.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Shen Yunyan probably doesn¡¯t know about earthworms. I had a pet snake before, but that woman said it was an earthworm.¡¯


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but recall what had happened before.


    Ming Sihan!s face darkened. This woman had the nerve to say that others were blind.


    Wasn¡¯t she the same?


    A dignified black dragon actually recognized a snake.


    Seeing that Ming Sihan didn¡¯t say anything, MO Ruyue had no choice but to shut up.


    The carriage leisurely traveled along the forest path. When MO Ruyue was tired, she would lean against the carriage and sleep.


    He was holding Hillghost in his arms. Hillghost had already closed its eyes, clearly asleep.


    MO Ruyue tilted her head to the side.


    Ming Sihan closed his eyes and meditated, but he felt that MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder was heavy. It turned out that MO Ruyue was asleep, and his head was leaning on his shoulder.


    He subconsciously wanted to push MO Ruyue away, but he stopped when he reached out his hand.


    Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, he felt that his chest seemed to be failing again.


    Was he really sick?


    Moreover, the cause of the illness might be related to MO Ruyue..

 Chapter 732

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Therefore, he immediately woke MO Ruyue up and pinched her delicate little nose.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s breathing was not smooth and she woke up from her dream.


    ¡°Master, why are you pinching my nose?¡± MO Ruyue rubbed her nose in pain.


    This man was too much!


    ¡°Look at where you¡¯re leaning against.¡±


    Ming Sihan reminded him as he tidied his clothes.


    Didn¡¯t this woman know what was going on?


    MO Ruyue realized that she was too close to Ming Sihan.


    Only then did he hurriedly move his butt back and say in a low voice, ¡°Master, disciple, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    When night fell, a group of bandits surrounded their carriage.


    ¡°l opened this road and planted this tree. If you want to pass by, leave behind money to buy the road.¡±


    Forever unchanged robbery opening,


    MO Ruyue put down Mountain Ghost and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Ruyue, you stay inside. Leave this to me.¡±


    MO Chengfeng glanced at the bandits in front of him. There were about eight or nine of them, and one of them was even a one-eyed man.


    ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s still that little beauty. Keep her here too, or else don¡¯t even think about leaving here alive.¡±


    The one-eyed man in the lead stared at MO Ruyue lecherously.


    MO Ruyue sat outside the carriage and listened to the bandits. She sighed inwardly.


    Were these people here to die?


    Can we report these people for deliberately sending themselves to death?


    ¡°Senior Brother, go deal with them. I¡¯ll cheer you on here. Oh, right, don¡¯t use your sword. Use your fan to deal with them. I want to see you use your fan to deal with them.¡±


    MO Ruyue reminded him. Fighting with a fan would definitely look cool.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see a cool fight.


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue dotingly and agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use a fan then.¡±


    MO Chengfeng held the silver bone fracture fan in his hand and flew out.


    The bandits were still a little afraid, but when they saw that there was only one person in front of them, they did not believe that they could not defeat one person with so many people.


    At least a few of them were at the Qi Refinement realm.


    ¡°Brothers, kill!¡±


    The one-eyed man gave the order and brought his brothers to surround MO Chengfeng.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue realized that she was not 100% sure that she could catch the blade with her bare hands.


    It should be that the experience effect of catching a blade with one hundred percent bare hands had lost its effect.


    That¡¯s great. There won¡¯t be any more awkward situations in the future.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you can do it. Senior Brother is so handsome! Senior Brother is awesome¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted loudly as she looked at MO Chengfengs ghostly figure and his cool yet elegant moves. She felt that this was a feast for the eyes.


    Ming Sihan, who was in the carriage, listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s happy voice. He didn¡¯t understand. Was Mo Chengfengs fight really that good?


    He glanced at Hillghost who was eating.


    Hillghost quietly hid the pastries in his hands behind his back and quickly slipped outside.


    The man¡¯s gaze seemed to want to snatch the pastry from its hands.


    It was better to stay by this woman¡¯s side. He did not have to worry about the food in his hands being snatched away.


    Moreover, this woman would feed it from time to time.


    Therefore, it decided to stay by this woman¡¯s side and freeload.


    Of course, it would not freeload for nothing. As long as there was a need to fight in the future, it would definitely bear the brunt.


    The mountain bandit was beaten up by MO Chengfeng and fled. He was no match for MO Chengfeng at all.


    Other than two who died on the spot, the rest of the bandits fled.


    ¡°Shixiong is so powerful! Such a powerful senior brother, who knew which girl would benefit in the future?¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled.


    This man was simply too handsome when he fought with a fan.


    MO Chengfeng flew up and slowly landed outside the carriage.


    ¡°They¡¯re Just ordinary mountain bandits.¡± MO Chengfeng said humbly.


    ¡°But I still feel that Shixiong is very powerful.¡± Suddenly, a low voice came out of the carriage.


    ¡°We can continue on our way.¡±


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng looked at each other. The Demon Lord¡¯s voice was really cold.


    The demon inside had a cold expression.


    Was he already powerful enough to deal with a few small mountain bandits?


    A woman who had never seen the world.


    MO Chengfeng continued driving the carriage forward.


    MO Ruyue shrunk into the carriage and hugged the mountain ghost.


    The carriage was lonely and silent.


    After a long time, MO Ruyue yawned sleepily and said to Ming Sihan, ¡°Master, should we stop and rest? It was already late at night, and it was not easy to rush.¡¯


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Ming Sihan closed his eyes and spat out two words.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment. She really did not want to continue sitting in the carriage. She needed to find a stable place to lie down and rest.


    Otherwise, Bonehead wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    Thus, he said to MO Chengfeng outside, ¡°Shixiong, let¡¯s find a place to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Chengfeng replied.


    There was a flat place in front of him where he could lie down and rest.


    The carriage stopped. Mo Ruyue was about to get off when she heard the man¡¯s heavy breathing.


    She hesitated for a moment and asked softly, ¡°Master, are you going down to rest?¡±


    Ming Sihan opened his eyes.


    ¡°Master, come, let me help you down.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took the initiative to stretch out her hand to support her master.


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    Did he look like a good-for-nothing? He actually needed to be helped down.


    MO Ruyue had no choice but to get off the carriage first.


    Outside, MO Chengfeng picked up some firewood and started a fire.


    Mo Ruyue hugged the mountain ghost and warmed it by the fire. However, the mountain ghost seemed to be a little afraid of fire, so it hid in MO Ruyue¡¯s arms like a koala.


    From time to time, it would make a sobbing sound.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much firewood here. I¡¯ll go and pick up some firewood nearby.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s dark here. You and the Demon Lord can stay here.¡±


    After MO Chengfeng left, only MO Ruyue and the Demon Venerable were left.


    Ming Sihan sat on a rock by the side and stared at MO Ruyue. ¡°Do you really dislike being with me that much?¡±


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan with confusion. How did she offend this man again?


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s puzzled expression, Ming Sihan snorted coldly.


    He decided not to speak anymore.


    After waiting for a long time, Ming Sihan still didn¡¯t respond. MO Ruyue was really confused.


    What did this man mean?


    He said something she didn¡¯t understand.


    After a while, MO Chengfeng came back with a pile of firewood.


    ¡°Junior Sister, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°A little. Senior Brother, do you have anything to eat?¡± MO Ruyue asked.


    MO Chengfeng took out some jerky from his storage ring.


    He had never put food in his storage ring before because he thought it would be bad.


    But now, he had completely changed his mind.


    It was better to prepare some food in the storage ring at all times.


    Mo Ruyue and Hillghost¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    It was actually delicious jerky.


    ¡°You can have them all.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng generously gave all the jerky in his hand to MO Ruyue.


    These were all prepared for Ruyue.


    ¡°Thank you, senior brother. You¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    MO Ruyue was deeply moved. This was a truly good senior brother. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Mo Chengfeng was very happy to see that Mo Ruyue liked it.


    It turned out that seeing others happy made him happy too..

 Chapter 733

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue ate the jerky and was not stingy with her praise.


    ¡°It¡¯s too delicious. Senior brother, you should eat too.¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue picked up the jerky and fed it to MO Chengfeng.


    MO Chengfeng subconsciously retreated. He was not afraid, but rather flattered.


    ¡°Mas¡­ Junior Sister¡­¡±


    His face was slightly red. Fortunately, it was dark, so no one could see the redness on his face.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you eat too.¡±


    Of course, good things should be shared together.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong.


    She didn¡¯t notice that a certain man¡¯s expression was unusually gloomy.


    That woman actually fed MO Chengfeng!


    Mo Chengfeng could only open his mouth and eat the jerky that Mo Ruyue fed him.


    The meat jerky was just right in saltiness.


    MO Ruyue took the jerky and walked in front of Ming Sihan.


    She had wanted to feed her master the jerky herself, but then she remembered that her master seemed to have mysophobia and didn¡¯t like others feeding her.


    Therefore, she could only present the jerky to Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Master, these jerky are delicious. You should eat some too.¡±


    Ming Sihan stared at MO Ruyue. This woman could feed MO Chengfeng and the mountain ghost.


    But she didn¡¯t feed him?


    This was too biased.


    ¡°This venerable self has never eaten these vulgar things.¡±


    Ming Sihan closed his eyes.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Mo Ruyue had no other choice. Ming Sihan was the one who didn¡¯t want to eat it, not because she didn¡¯t respect her master.


    At night, MO Ruyue hugged the mountain ghost and slept on the ground.


    Mo Chengfeng woke up in the middle of the night to add firewood. He noticed that MO Ruyue seemed a little cold nearby, so he took off his coat and covered


    MO Ruyue with it.


    After doing all this, MO Chengfeng prepared to continue sleeping.


    Ming Sihan took in all of this.


    After returning to the Demon Realm.


    Mo Ruyue left Hillghost in Li Zeyan¡¯s care while she lay in bed and slept for a day and a night.


    After running around for a few days, all the bones in his body seemed to have fallen apart.


    Ever since she had rested outside for a night, she had spent the next day and the third day in the carriage. For three consecutive days and two nights, she had not had a good rest.


    She had asked Ming Sihan for instructions, but he insisted on continuing on their journey.


    Then she naturally had nothing to say.


    No matter how uncomfortable she was, she could only endure it.


    After sleeping for a day and a night, she finally felt comfortable. ¡°Sister, someone just sent a message that the demon wants to see you.¡±


    Li Zeyan came in from outside and saw MO Ruyue waking up.


    He was still hesitating whether he should wake MO Ruyue up.


    Mo Ruyue got off the bed and stretched herself.¡± Damn it, I just woke up and you want me to go over?¡±


    He wondered if there was another mission.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mountain Ghost?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I locked the mountain ghost in a cage.¡±


    ¡°What is it? How could he lock the mountain ghost in a cage? Hurry up and let the mountain ghost out.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked nervous. She quickly asked Li Zeyan to release the mountain ghost.


    Li Zeyan lowered his eyes and replied dejectedly.


    After Hillghost was released, it immediately jumped onto MO Ruyue and


    hugged her tightly.


    Those round eyes were filled with fear.


    From time to time, he would look at Li Zeyan as if he was some kind of terrifying being.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, did you do something to Hillghost?¡± MO Ruyue seemed to have noticed something.


    This was very wrong.


    Although Hillghost was quite timid, he wasn¡¯t that timid.


    She was actually afraid of Li Zeyan?


    ¡°Sister, I just locked it in the cage. I didn¡¯t do anything to it.¡±


    Li Zeyan looked innocent.


    Of course, he wished he could eat Hillghost and stay by his sister¡¯s side!


    Damn!


    However, he could not do that. If his sister was angry, she would definitely chase him away.


    MO Ruyue glanced at Li Zeyan and felt that he was not lying.


    ¡°Gui Gui, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s your big brother, he won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Hillghost still refused to let go after hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    He was still hugging MO Ruyue tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Hillghost to see the demon lord first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister, you should go early and come back early.¡±


    Li Zeyan walked MO Ruyue out of the courtyard. When MO Ruyue turned around, his eyes turned cold.


    For a moment, there was no warmth in his eyes, only endless coldness.


    The little mountain ghost was actually staying by his sister¡¯s side?


    Damn it!


    Hillghost saw the look in Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes and nervously shrank into MO Ruyue¡¯s arms.


    A woman who could catch the eye of a big shot must be very powerful.


    Therefore, Hillghost was determined to stay by this woman¡¯s side, even if it meant signing a blood contract.


    However, it had brought its master to the Heaven-cleaving Sword and saved its master.


    The more Hillghost thought about it, the more pleased he became.


    MO Ruyue saw Ming Sihan and bowed respectfully to him.¡± Master, you were looking for me?¡±¡±


    She raised her head and checked her master¡¯s feelings for her.


    Unknowingly, it had already reached thirty.


    This was quite high.


    It meant that this man trusted her more and more.


    The Salted Fish System¡¯s mission was the most difficult one she had ever encountered.


    He hoped that he could finish this mission as soon as possible. In the future, he would not do any more missions that required him to increase his heart rate. It was too difficult to complete.


    She really wasn¡¯t good at attacking someone.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. MO Ruyue looked up and met Ming Sihan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°This venerable self is feeling a little unwell. Go to the Western Region and invite a divine doctor called He Xi over.¡¯


    Ming Sihan sat up straight and said to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue was alarmed when she heard her master say that he wasn¡¯t feeling well. Could it be that the Demon Venerable was dying?


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we let someone else invite him? If you¡¯re not feeling well, this disciple should stay by your side to take care of you.¡±


    When the time came, she would wait for this man to write his will.


    If she wasn¡¯t around her master, she was afraid that there would be trouble.


    He did not expect the Demon Venerable to die so quickly.


    Didn¡¯t they say that he could live for a long time? Why are you not feeling well now?


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mind was racing.


    ¡°You want to stay by my side and take care of me?¡±


    For some reason, the discomfort in his heart lessened when he heard this.


    MO Ruyue hurriedly nodded.¡± A teacher for a day is a father for life. If you¡¯re sick, I should be by your side to take care of you.¡±¡±


    ¡°This disciple has the duty and responsibility to take care of Master in his old age. This disciple can¡¯t leave Master. If I can¡¯t even see Master for the last time, this disciple will regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Her filial piety could be seen by the heavens.


    Ming Sihan was originally in a good mood, but after hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, he felt that his illness seemed to have worsened.


    Was this woman hoping that he would die early?


    ¡°l think you can¡¯t wait for me to ride a crane to the west, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t dare.¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then go find Miracle Doctor He Xi. This person¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain and his temper is strange. I¡¯ll give you a month to find him.¡±


    He did not want to see this woman for the time being.


    This woman was always able able to affect the mood of the Infernal Realm.


    ¡°Alright, Master.¡± MO Ruyue could only agree.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Hurry up and set off!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue responded. She had just returned to the Devil World, and now she was about to be driven out of the Devil World.


    His butt hadn¡¯t even warmed up yet.


    It was said that the Demon Lord was not easy to serve. She did not think so in the past, but now she really felt that this man was not easy to serve.


    ¡°Let Mo¡­Let Ye Yunfeng accompany you.¡±


    He had wanted to ask MO Chengfeng to accompany this woman, but this woman kept having an ambiguous relationship with MO Chengfeng.


    Therefore, he absolutely could not let these two continue to be together.


    Furthermore, going to the West Lake Region was filled with danger. He was worried that this woman would not be able to handle it, so it was better to take a photo of someone following her.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear that this woman had been killed.


    Thinking about it, the only person who could be sent out now was Ye Yunfeng.


    Ye Yunfengs cold personality also made him feel more at ease..

 Chapter 734

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t going to the West Lake Region alone.


    If she was alone, it would be very boring.


    Although Third Senior Brother didn¡¯t talk much, he was still a good person.


    For the sake of her sickly Master, she and her Third Senior Brother Ye


    Yunfeng went to the West Lake Region to look for the Divine Doctor He Xi.


    MO Ruyue went back to the courtyard first. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to come back, so she had to have a good meal. ¡°Sister, why did the demon call you?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked curiously.


    Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s dejected expression, it was likely that the Demon Lord had asked her sister to do some difficult task.


    ¡°What else? The Demon Lord sent me out to do a mission again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just returned, and you¡¯re already going out to do missions?¡±


    This was too tiring, but could he bring him along this time?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. Who asked me to be the saintess of the demon race?


    I¡¯m dedicated to my job and have a strong ability to carry out my duties. Therefore, the Demon Lord naturally values me especially and lets me do all the missions.¡¯


    MO Ruyue bragged.


    ¡°Then can you bring me along when you go out this time?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked eagerly, his sparkling eyes filled with anticipation. MO Ruyue shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. My mission is quite dangerous.¡±¡®


    ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of danger.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid. You¡¯re just a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked towards the vegetable garden to see what she could cook.


    Li Zeyan followed behind MO Ruyue.¡± Sister, are you bringing Hillghost?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring Gui Gui along. Gui Gui is small after all, and she¡¯s quite capable. ¡±


    Hillghost¡¯s ears perked up when he heard his master praise him.


    It had received its master¡¯s approval.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy, but he couldn¡¯t change anything.


    However, the look he gave Hillghost became more and more unfriendly.


    That hateful mountain ghost was actually staying by his sister¡¯s side.


    Li Zeyan was angry but did not dare to speak.


    He was afraid that his sister would doubt him if he said too much.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get his sister to keep him by her side. He couldn¡¯t let his sister suspect him at this time.


    Sister, I found you first in this life.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s fists clenched and loosened.


    There were some things that his sister would naturally know in the future.


    MO Ruyue picked a few vegetables from the vegetable garden and handed them to Li Zeyan.¡±¡±Brother Zeyan, I want to eat your noodles. Your noodles are the best.¡¯


    ¡°Sister, do you like the noodles I made?¡±


    Li Zeyan looked at MO Ruyue in disbelief.


    Had his cooking finally gotten his sister¡¯s approval? Her heart was filled with joy.


    ¡°Of course, Brother Zeyan¡¯s cooking is not just delicious.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said seriously.


    Although Li Zeyan¡¯s skills were not bad, compared to her, he was still a little inferior.


    The reason why she said that was to encourage the child to help her cook noodles.


    She was too lazy to do it herself.


    Wasn¡¯t it good to just sit there and eat ready-made food?


    Li Zeyan was very happy after hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    Wasn¡¯t he much stronger than Hillghost? Hillghost only knew how to open its mouth to eat, but he knew how to cook delicious food.


    ¡°Sister, wait here. I¡¯ll go make noodles for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if possible, give me two more poached eggs. No, I want four. Hillghost also wants two poached eggs.¡±


    MO Ruyue stretched out two fingers, then quickly changed to four fingers.


    Hillghost jumped and squeaked.


    When Li Zeyan heard that Hillghost wanted two as well, the smile on his face froze.


    When would this mountain ghost leave his sister?


    Li Zeyan had no choice but to obediently go to the kitchen to cook noodles, even though he was unhappy.


    MO Ruyue sat on the swing, swinging from time to time as she took a deep breath of the Devil World¡¯s air.


    Soon, she would have to leave this place again.


    In the past, no one cared about her. She just muddled along. When she had a mission, she would go out with her senior brothers to fish in troubled waters. When she had nothing to do, she would sleep here and plant vegetables.


    Outside, Qi Shaoyu appeared once again.


    Junior Sister, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu looked at Mo Ruyue with a complicated expression.


    MO Ruyue glanced at Qi Shaoyu and said,¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯m back, but I have to leave soon. ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He had just returned, could it be that he was going out again?


    Qi Shaoyu walked into the courtyard, his face full of curiosity. ¡°l have to complete the mission given by the Demon Lord.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed. The position of Saintess was not easy.


    Fortunately, she had a raise in her salary. Otherwise, she would be a little upset.


    If there was a salary, everything would be fine.


    ¡°Did the Heaven-cleaving Sword mission go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°It went quite smoothly. Oh right, let me introduce you. This is my new partner, Gui Gui.¡±


    MO Ruyue introduced Mountain Ghost to Qi Shaoyu.


    Hillghost jumped onto MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder. He was not interested in Qi Shaoyu.


    ¡°Previously, you and Senior Brother MO went to look for the Heaven-cleaving


    Sword, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go with you? You don¡¯t agree? Do you have any dissatisfaction or opinions about me?¡±


    Although these questions were a little abrupt, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Could it be that Junior Sister had some prejudice against him?


    If he had offended his junior sister in any way, he was willing to apologize.


    ¡°At that time, I only thought that it would be more convenient to act alone, so 1 didn¡¯t think too much about it. Senior Brother, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡¯


    MO Ruyue explained.


    ¡°But what did Senior Brother MO say? Senior Brother MO is more important to you, right?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu stared into MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes, wanting to know the real answer.


    ¡°Sixth Senior Brother, the reason why Senior Brother MO is with me is entirely because of the Demon Lord¡¯s arrangement. It¡¯s not my personal choice!¡±


    Even if she wanted to act together with Senior Brother MO, what did it have to do with Sixth Senior Brother?


    MO Ruyue did not like Qi Shaoyu asking her this.


    When Qi Shaoyu heard about the demon lord, he felt relieved.


    ¡°It was all arranged by the Demon Lord, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Demon Lord was worried that I would go find the


    Heaven-cleaving Sword alone, so he asked Senior Brother MO to follow me.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained helplessly.


    ¡°Sister, the noodles are ready.¡±


    Li Zeyan brought out two bowls of noodles from the kitchen.


    Seeing Qi Shaoyu here, his face darkened and he continued,''¡±I¡¯ll only cook the noodles for my sister and my sister. Senior Brother Qi, why don¡¯t you go to the kitchen to cook noodles?¡±


    He did not want to serve this man anymore.


    Qi Shaoyu looked at the plain noodles and didn¡¯t have much appetite. He said,¡±¡±No need. You can eat the noodles yourself.¡±


    He only came to ask about something. After hearing the explanation, he felt much better.


    ¡°Noodles, noodles, my favorite noodles, and my favorite poached egg.¡±


    MO Ruyue swallowed her saliva.


    Li Zeyan placed the noodles on the table and returned to the kitchen to bring out the dishes.


    After doing all this, he could eat noodles.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s stomach was already growling with hunger. She was gorging herself on the noodles like a reincarnated hungry ghost.


    ¡°Zeyan, your noodles are too delicious.¡±


    ¡°Sister, if you like to eat, then eat more. There¡¯s still more in the pot.¡±


    After saying that, Li Zeyan glanced at Qi Shaoyu, obviously not wanting to let Qi Shaoyu eat.


    If he wanted to eat it, he could make it himself. He had made all these for his sister.


    Qi Shaoyu saw through Li Zeyan¡¯s thoughts, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in what Li Zeyan was cooking.


    Hillghost was eating a poached egg.


    The poached eggs made by a big shot could actually be so delicious!

 Chapter 735

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After eating a bowl of noodles, MO Ruyue rubbed her belly and said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face was filled with smiles when he heard MO Ruyue say that she was happy.


    At this moment, MO Chengfeng brought some things to MO Ruyue¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, why are you here?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when she saw MO Chengfeng.


    MO Chengfeng was holding a lot of fruits in his hands, and he had a casual smile on his face.


    When he saw Qi Shaoyu, he was slightly surprised but quickly recovered.


    ¡°l brought you some food. I heard that the Demon Lord summoned you again?¡±


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t understand why the Demon Lord wanted to see Ruyue.


    He had just returned from the outside, so he should at least let Ruyue rest for three to four days.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±


    Looking at the basket of fruits, MO Ruyue felt even happier.


    MO Ruyue picked up an orange and said,¡±¡±Demon Venerable, you¡¯ve indeed come to find me today.¡± ¡°Is there a mission?¡±


    MO Chengfeng asked.


    MO Ruyue nodded.¡± Yes, the Demon Lord asked me to go to the West Lake Region to find a miracle doctor called He Xi.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for the divine doctor?¡± MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t understand. Could it be that the Demon Venerable was sick?


    ¡°The Demon Venerable is not feeling well. When I¡¯m not in the Demon Realm, Senior Brother, you must take good care of the Demon Venerable for me.¡± MO Ruyue said worriedly.


    MO Chengfeng was a little puzzled. Why would the Supreme be feeling unwell?


    This was somewhat inconceivable.


    The West Ze Region was not a place that was close to them, and it was filled with danger.


    He wanted to take care of the Demon Venerable, but he felt that the Demon Venerable did not need his care.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the West Lake Region alone?¡±


    If Ruyue were to go to the West Lake Region alone, he would not be at ease.


    Nioreover, the legendary Miracle Doctor He Xi was unpredictable and had a particularly strange temper. This journey would not be easy.


    ¡°No, the Demon Lord has arranged for Third Senior Brother to go with me.


    When the time comes, I can bring Mountain Ghost.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she tapped Hillghost¡¯s little head with her finger.


    ¡°Is Ye Yunfeng going with you?¡±


    Nio Chengfeng lowered his eyes. He did not expect that the demon would arrange for Ye Yunfeng and Ruyue to go to the West Ze Region together.


    He had thought that the Demon Lord would arrange for him and Ruyue to go to the West Lake Region together.


    After all, he had just found the Heaven-cleaving Sword from Sishui with


    Ruyue.


    During this journey, the two of them had developed a lot of tacit understanding. If they went out to do missions again, it would be even smoother.


    However, he did not dare to disobey the Demon Venerable¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied.


    After finishing the noodles, MO Ruyue stood up and  brothers, I won¡¯t be accompanying you any longer. I have to go and discuss with third senior brother about going to the West Lake Region.¡±


    Finally, he turned to Li Zeyan and said,¡±Zeyan, stay here and study the books I left for you.¡±¡±


    ¡°Sister, go ahead. Zeyan will stay here.¡±


    Li Zeyan nodded.


    Actually, he really wanted to go to the West Ze Region, but his sister didn¡¯t want to take him.


    MO Ruyue left the courtyard with Hillghost.


    MO Chengfeng and Qi Shaoyu looked at each other and left. They didn¡¯t have anything else to say except for the mission.


    This was MO Ruyue¡¯s first time visiting Ye Yunfengs place.


    The room was very clean and tidy. There were almost no decorations or ornaments.


    There were only a few wooden blocks in the courtyard.


    The first impression it gave people was that it was bleak and desolate.


    Senior Brother Ye was too low-key.


    He was ruthless, didn¡¯t talk much, and was quite handsome.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, are you there?¡±


    MO Ruyue walked into the courtyard but did not see anyone.


    He opened his throat and shouted.


    A gust of wind blew, and Ye Yunfeng descended from the sky.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng was dressed in a black suit, and his eyes were ice-cold.


    The current Ye Yunfeng was extremely similar to the black-robed swordsman in novels.


    ¡°Well, the Demon Lord asked me to accompany you to the West Lake Region to find a miracle doctor called Crane Creek.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I know about this.¡¯


    Ye Yunfeng replied simply.


    MO Ruyue looked at how cold and calm Ye Yufeng was. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this man would always be this cold.


    Iceberg Man had nowhere to run.


    Or is this man only cold in the day and babyish at night?


    ¡°l came here to discuss with Shixiong about when to set off for the Western Ze


    Region. ¡±


    ¡°Anytime is fine.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t you need to prepare anything?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright then.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, when do you want to leave?¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After the simple conversation ended, the atmosphere became awkward.


    MO Ruyue tiptoed and waited for a while, but didn¡¯t think of anything. She said,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng responded and watched MO Ruyue leave.


    Ming Sihan saw this scene through the mirror and finally let them go.


    The scene changed. MO Ruyue had closed the door and was taking off her clothes.


    He stared blankly at the screen.


    Why did this woman take off her clothes for no reason?


    He saw the fair shoulders and¡­


    He quickly waved his sleeve, and the image in the mirror disappeared without a trace.


    With a slightly red face, he transformed into a dragon and dived into the water.


    There seemed to be a wave of heat in his body that needed to be extinguished with cold water.


    However, those scenes that shouldn¡¯t have appeared kept appearing in his mind.


    Damn it, what happened to him?


    He silently chanted the Heart Cleansing Mantra in his heart. He couldn¡¯t let himself lose control.


    MO Ruyue was taking a shower. She had been running around outside for so long, but she had never taken a proper shower.


    He had to take a good shower.


    After taking a shower, MO Ruyue lay on the bed and went to sleep.


    That night, she slept peacefully, but a certain someone could not rest no matter what. He could not even focus on meditation.


    Early the next morning, Ye Yunfeng came to MO Ruyue¡¯s courtyard and waited for her.


    ¡°Good morning, Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue woke up early. Li Zeyan had already prepared noodles for her.


    He even packed a bag for Mo Ruyue, which contained some food.


    ¡°Sister, bring this bag with you when you go out. There are some sweet cakes I made for you in the bag. You can take them out to eat when you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    Li Zeyan placed the bag on the table.


    Hillghost¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard about food.


    Li Zeyan gave Hillghost a warning look, and Hillghost hid behind him. He couldn¡¯t eat it now. He could eat it when he went out.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you have to go early and come back early. Be careful on the road.¡±Li Zeyan warned worriedly.


    He only hoped that Sister Ruyue would be able to come back soon.


    ¡°Yes, 1 know.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded solemnly and accepted the bag that Li Zeyan had prepared for her.


    It was heavy, filled with Li Zeyan¡¯s concern for her.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t want to take it because it was too heavy.


    However, this was Li Zeyan¡¯s gift. How could she not bring it?


    It was not good not to bring it.


    It would be even more convenient if he had a storage ring at this time. She hoped that she could earn a storage ring with her clever mind.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you eat some too?¡±


    ¡°Zeyan¡¯s noodles are very delicious.¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue had already scooped a bowl of noodles for Ye


    Yunfeng.


    Ye Yunfeng couldn¡¯t refuse and could only say,¡±¡±Thank you.¡±


    Although Li Zeyan didn¡¯t like his sister giving her noodles to others, he was still very happy to hear her praise his noodles.


    Did he become her sister¡¯s pride?


    He thought to himself..

 Chapter 736

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ye Yunfeng ate a few mouthfuls. ¡°The taste is indeed very good.¡±


    ¡°Right? My Zeyan is amazing. His noodles are superb.¡±


    A few words of praise made Li Zeyan so happy that he couldn¡¯t find his bearings.


    If his tail was still around, it would definitely be wagging like a propeller.


    His sister was talking about her Zeyan.


    ¡°Sister, you have to come back early. I¡¯ll give you something to eat when you come back. ¡°Li Zeyan said happily.


    With his sister¡¯s praise, he would be happy for many days.


    Li Zeyan watched MO Ruyue leave with reluctance in his eyes.


    He did not know when his sister would return.


    Sensing that his sister had returned here, he had gone through countless hardships to come to her side.


    His sister had forgotten everything, so he chose to live in Li Zeyan¡¯s body and become the new Li Zeyan.


    As for the original Li Zeyan, he might never come back.


    From now on, he was Li Zeyan.


    He wanted to stay by his sister¡¯s side until her return!


    ¡°Sister, 1 came to your side first this time!¡±


    Li Zeyan murmured as he watched MO Ruyue¡¯s back disappear into the distance.


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Lan Qi waited for a long time and finally saw the Sect Leader return.


    However, the sect leader¡¯s expression did not seem too good.


    ¡°Sect Master, did this trip go smoothly?¡±


    Lan Qi asked carefully. Actually, he could already feel the Sect Leader¡¯s displeasure, but he still asked with concern.


    Didn¡¯t the sect leader return with the Heaven-cleaving Sword?


    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well.¡±


    ¡± The Heaven-cleaving Sword? You didn¡¯t find it?¡±


    If even the sect leader couldn¡¯t find the Heaven-cleaving Sword, then Little Junior Sister and Junior Brother Zhao Xin probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance either.


    Was the Heaven-cleaving Sword really that hard to find?


    Lan Qi could not help but think to himself.


    ¡°The Heaven-cleaving Sword has already been taken away by the Demonic


    Realm Saintess!¡±


    Ling Shoumo was curious about the Saintess of the Demon World.


    How could the Heaven-cleaving Sword let a devil cultivator of the devil world be its master? One had to know that the sword was nurtured by the souls of all immortal cultivators.


    Logically speaking, the Heaven-cleaving Sword would only acknowledge immortal cultivators as its master.


    ¡°What is it? The Heaven-cleaving Sword had actually fallen into the hands of the Demonic Realm Saintess!¡±


    Lan Qi¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Ling Shoumo in disbelief.


    Was the Demonic Saintess really that powerful? He was actually able to snatch the Heaven-cleaving Sword from his master¡¯s hands!


    Why didn¡¯t that damned MO Ruyue bring back any news about the Devil World¡¯s Saintess?


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to get the Heaven-cleaving


    Sword back from the Demon World Saintess. t


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword did not belong to the Demon Realm.


    She did not belong to the Saintess of the Demon World.


    On the 15th of next month, he had to find MO Ruyue and ask her to steal the Heaven-cleaving Sword back.


    That piece of trash had stayed in the Demon Realm for so long, but he had not sent back any useful information.


    Especially since the beginning of this year, there was not a single piece of news.


    He wondered what MO Ruyue was doing in the Devil Realm.


    Ling Shoumo did not take Lan Qi¡¯s words to heart.


    ¡°The Union of Ten Thousand Immortals Conference is about to begin. You should prepare well for the matters of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals


    Conference.¡¯


    Ling Shoumo instructed.


    He had never liked to participate in the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals Conference.


    Every year, Xuanling Immortal Sect would obtain the first place in the Immortal Alliance Conference.


    ¡°Yes, this disciple understands. This disciple will definitely not disappoint


    Master.¡±


    Lan Qi replied respectfully.


    He knew that his chance to perform had arrived.


    The annual meeting of the Union of Ten Thousand Immortals was about to open, and every immortal sect would send people to participate.


    At that time, all the immortal sects would be ranked according to their scores.


    He would lead Xuanling Immortal Sect to the top.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue and Ye Yunfeng rode their horses and rushed towards the West Lake Region.


    She had Ghost Sense and Heaven Severing on her back, and she was dressed in red.


    Not long after leaving the mo jie, she and Ye Yunfeng were surrounded by a group of people.


    ¡°You are the Saintess of the Demon Realm? Wrathful Diaisi?¡±


    It was a bearded middle-aged man.


    The news of the Demon World¡¯s Holy Maiden, Aisi, had long spread to all the immortal sects.


    MO Ruyue could already feel the pressure from that man.


    ¡°The other party¡¯s strength isn¡¯t weak,¡± Ye Yunfeng said in a low voice.¡± Golden Core cultivators, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± MO Ruyue replied.


    ¡°Second Chief, it¡¯s her. She was the one who stole our Spirit Grass.¡±


    One of the disciples pointed at MO Ruyue and spoke with a serious expression.


    Even if he turned into ashes, he would still remember this woman.


    MO Ruyue glanced at him and said coldly,¡±¡±No way. The Spirit Grass is only worth a thousand taels of silver. You guys a_re looking for trouble with me for a mere thousand taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but my meal is worth three thousand taels. What kind of immortal sect are you?¡±


    She mocked the people in front of her.


    What he said was indeed the truth.


    The meal she had at the Divine Wind Restaurant cost her three thousand silver taels.


    What did she say?


    He did not say anything.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of a few thousand taels at all. You actually dare to snatch something from our immortal sect. Today, I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens and teach you a good lesson, you evil creature of the Demon World!¡± The Second Sect Leader shouted and pulled out the sword in his hand.


    It was not easy to capture the Saintess. No matter what, they had to get rid of this Saintess of the Devil World and destroy the prestige of the Devil World! ¡°You guys just want to teach me a lesson, that¡¯s all.¡± MO Ruyue sneered.¡±


    Everything else was nonsense. It was only because she was the saintess of the demon world that he didn¡¯t like her and wanted to attack her.


    It was not easy to be a saintess.


    ¡°Since you dare to be the Saintess of the Demon World, you have to be prepared to face all of this sooner or later.¡±


    The Second Chief snorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed with the Second Chief. She would have to face these things sooner or later.


    She slowly pulled out two swords from behind her back with both hands. The blades were glowing.


    The sect leader looked at the sword in disbelief.


    Generally speaking, swords that glowed with a strange light were relatively powerful swords.


    ¡°You, what sword is your sword?¡±


    The Second Chief stuttered as he asked. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    This sword was definitely not simple.


    The corners of MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she an iron sword.¡¯


    ¡°This is definitely not an ordinary iron sword!¡±


    The Second Chief said with certainty.


    He was not blind, so how could he not tell if it was an ordinary iron sword?


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the swords in your hand are Ghost Thought and Heaven Slasher.¡¯


    When the Second Chief¡¯s words came out.


    Countless people were shocked. They looked at each other, unable to believe what they had heard.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword was actually in the hands of the Demonic Realm Saintess.


    Didn¡¯t that sword say that only immortal cultivators could obtain it?


    Swords like the Heaven-cleaving Sword and the Ghost Will Sword usually had their own consciousness. They would choose their own masters.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword was formed from the soul of an immortal cultivator. Logically speaking, the person who held the Heaven-cleaving Sword should also be an immortal cultivator.


    How could it fall into the hands of a demon saintess?


    That was impossible.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you have good taste. This is indeed Heaven Severing and Ghost Thought. ¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to say it, but she didn¡¯t expect this man to see through her.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword was recognized, and MO Ruyue did not hide it.


    Since he had already been recognized, he would just face it openly..

 Chapter 737

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Second Chief¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he stared at the two swords


    in MO Ruyue¡¯s hands.


    If he could obtain these two swords, he would definitely be revered by others in the future.


    It was fine if the Ghost Sense was in MO Ruyue¡¯s hands, but even the Heaven-cleaving Sword was in this woman¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What a pity. From tomorrow onwards, Heaven Executioner and Ghost Will will be mine.¡¯


    The Second Chief laughed complacently.


    It was as if Ghost Will and Severing the Heavens had already become his.


    ¡°You seem to be dreaming.¡±


    MO Ruyue scolded him and jumped off her horse. She was ready to use the Nebula Sword Technique that Ming Sihan wanted her to use against the Golden Core cultivator in front of her.


    Golden Core cultivators were very powerful, but Ming Sihan had said that as long as he mastered the Nebula Sword Technique, he would be able to defeat Golden Core cultivators.


    Although she was not as proficient in the Nebula Swordsmanship as she was now, she still had two swords in her hands. She wanted to test the effect and power.


    He couldn¡¯t just let these two swords rust on his back, right?


    A good sword should be used more often.


    Only then could their value be shown.


    Hillghost was on horseback. It wanted to attack, but its master didn¡¯t let it, so it could only watch from the side.


    Once something went wrong, it would rush up to help.


    Ye Yunfeng silently watched this scene. Seeing that Junior Sister seemed to be brimming with confidence, he didn¡¯t plan to interfere for now.


    It wouldn¡¯t be too late to intervene when his junior sister couldn¡¯t take it.


    The man was a Golden Core cultivator, so he was probably not easy to deal with.


    However, he was inexplicably confident in his junior sister.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself. A mere Aura Refining cultivator like you dares to fight against a Golden Core cultivator like me.¡±


    The Second Chief smiled coldly. He felt that the Demonic Saintess in front of him was nothing.


    Did he think that he could defeat him just because he had two powerful swords?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there no other way? If I don¡¯t hit you, you won¡¯t let me go either. Then I can only give it my all.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked helpless.


    There was a great disparity in strength, but she could only brace herself and


    Fortunately, she still had the brick and the heavenly punishment experience card.


    He didn¡¯t know when the Heaven¡¯s Retribution Experience Card would lose its effect. The experience card of catching a white blade with bare hands had already lost its effect.


    It had to be said that the experience card of catching Bai Ren with bare hands was too weak.


    It would be good if it failed earlier.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡¯


    The Second Chief raised his sword and slashed at MO Ruyue.


    His attacks were very fierce.


    MO Ruyue could only use her two swords to block the opponent¡¯s attack. ¡°A mere Aura Refining cultivator is nothing more than this.¡±


    The Second Chief had tried one move, but he felt that he could kill the Saintess of the Demon World.


    Today, he was going to let the Demonic Realm Saintess die under his sword.


    ¡°Second Chief, kill the Saintess!¡±


    ¡°Second Chief, you are unparalleled!¡±


    Second Chief, you are unparalleled in the world!¡±


    The disciples of the Celestial Gate were already cheering for the Second Chief.


    MO Ruyue scolded in a low voice,¡± You guys are so noisy.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, shut up!¡±


    As soon as he apologized, a rumbling sound could be heard.


    Lightning struck down from the sky, and thunder rolled.


    The disciples were struck by lightning again.


    This was already the second time they had been struck by lightning. What heartless thing had they done? The heavenly lightning didn¡¯t let them off. In the blink of an eye, all the chattering disciples fell to the ground.


    They were all emitting green smoke.


    His body kept twitching, and his eyes rolled back unconscious.


    When Ye Yunfeng saw this scene, he subconsciously glanced at MO Ruyue.


    He felt that this had something to do with his junior sister.


    Moreover, it was not the first time he had seen such a thing happen.


    Every time something like this happened, his junior sister would be present.


    ¡°This¡­


    The Second Chief looked back at the disciple who had fallen to the ground and was stunned.


    What was going on? Why were all his disciples on the ground?


    ¡°They talked nonsense and got their retribution.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and felt satisfied.


    It made these people chatter endlessly.


    ¡°Look, even the heavens can¡¯t bear to watch.¡¯


    The Second Chief¡¯s face was gloomy. He didn¡¯t think that all of this had anything to do with this woman in front of him.


    It was impossible for a mere Aura Refining Saintess to be struck by a lightning bolt.


    ¡°You witch, I won¡¯t take you in.¡±


    The Second Chief was very angry. He couldn¡¯t care less about his disciple, He had to kill this woman and take the Heaven Executioner and Ghost Sense from her.


    This woman was not worthy of two such good swords.


    Such a good sword was simply a waste in this woman¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You called me Saintess in front of me, and now you call me a demoness.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m the Saintess of the Devil World, YYDPS. You can also call me the Saintess of the Dual Sword Style, it¡¯s just a code name.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Demoness. I¡¯m not demonic enough yet. It won¡¯t be too late to call me Demoness when I¡¯m demonic enough.¡±


    MO Ruyue said calmly.


    She quietly put away the two swords and took out a plate.


    The Nebula Sword Technique was not easy to display in front of this man, mainly because she was not familiar enough with the Nebula Sword


    Technique.


    The Second Chief watched as MO Ruyue put the two swords away and took out a brick instead. Was she looking down on him?


    Thinking of this, the Second Chief raised his sword and slashed at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue had no choice but to show her brick. This was a brick that was even more powerful than a sword.


    The Second Chief¡¯s sword cut the brick and it was directly broken into two pieces.


    At the same time, the Second Chief was bounced back by a huge force.


    This was the bricks 100% damage reflection ability. If the opponent used a few layers of force to slash at it, the brick would reflect the same amount of force back.


    The Second Chief knelt on the ground with one knee. He covered his chest with his hand and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His entire body was on the verge of collapsing. ¡°No, impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    How could a mere Qi Refinement make him bleed?


    MO Ruyue was also amazed by the brick. She never thought that the brick would be so powerful.


    It seemed that he did not know if this brick had other functions.


    As expected of the reward given by the salted fish system. This brick was too awesome.


    ¡°With your strength, are you worthy of a Golden Core cultivator? Tsk, tsk, tsk, the face of a Golden Core cultivator has been completely thrown away by you.¡±


    MO Ruyue mocked arrogantly. After all, she had the ability to do so.


    The Second Chief looked at MO Ruyue warily.


    He didn¡¯t know what method this demoness used to heavily injure him!


    The strength just now was at least the strength of a Golden Core cultivator.


    The woman in front of him was not a Golden Core cultivator at all.


    What was going on?


    Could it be the brick in the woman¡¯s hand?


    However, that brick was ordinary. It should be a very ordinary brick! It was impossible for him to have such a powerful explosive force.


    ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡±


    The Second Chief opened his eyes wide. He felt that this woman in front of him was up to no good.


    Suddenly, a brick came down. The Second Chief blacked out and lost consciousness.


    ¡°Nonsense, of course I¡¯m going to knock you out!¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted and secretly shook her head.


    If this brick was so powerful, wouldn¡¯t she be invincible?


    Ye Yunfeng watched all of this with an indifferent expression.


    He saw MO Ruyue knock out a Golden Core cultivator with a brick.


    Could this brick be some kind of magical treasure?


    ¡°What are you going to do with them next?¡±


    The people lying on the ground were all immortals.


    Should he kill her or abandon her?


    Ye Yunfeng crossed his arms and hugged his sword, waiting for MO Ruyue¡¯s final result..

 Chapter 738

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What can we do? He couldn¡¯t just kill them all, right? Senior Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± MO Ruyue had never thought of killing these people.


    Just as she was about to mount her horse, MO Ruyue felt that she would be at a disadvantage if she left like this.


    These people came to find trouble with her. Although they were all taken down by her, it didn¡¯t satisfy her.


    After some thought, MO Ruyue stared at the Golden Core cultivator and revealed a strange smile.


    ¡°Junior Sister, are you still not leaving?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng asked indifferently from his horse.


    ¡°Senior Brother, give me some more time. I can¡¯t let them come and find me for nothing.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face curved into a smile as she walked towards the Golden Core cultivator.


    He squatted down and touched the Golden Core cultivator¡¯s pocket to see if there were any good treasures inside.


    Since he was already here, he had to leave something behind.


    Moreover, the other party was a Golden Core cultivator. It was impossible for him to not have any treasures on him.


    MO Ruyue fumbled around and finally found a round bead on his waist.


    What is this?¡±


    MO Ruyue held the transparent pearl in her hand and examined it carefully.


    It was like a crystal ball.


    She had never seen such a thing before, so it should be a valuable treasure.


    Ye Yunfeng stared at the crystal ball in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and slowly ¡°That¡¯s the Immortal Dust Bead.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this bead?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ye Yunfeng, her eyes filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t know how to use the pearl.


    ¡°For cultivators, this is indeed a rare treasure. As long as he carried this Immortal Dust Pearl with him, it could assist in the growth of his cultivation.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng explained.


    However, it was not very useful to people who cultivated the devil.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she heard Ye Yunfengs words.


    ¡°Then this should be very valuable?¡±


    ¡°These Immortal Dust Beads are generally priced at around ten thousand taels of silver.¡¯


    Why did his eyes shine like a hungry wolf when he mentioned Junior Sister Qian?


    Ye Yunfeng secretly thought in his heart.


    MO Ruyue held the Immortal Dust Bead tightly. Ten thousand taels of silver was enough for her to go to the Divine Wind Restaurant three times.


    This was even better than the Black Heart Fruit.


    ¡°He¡¯s a golden core state cultivator, but he only has so little valuable things.¡±


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t forget to complain about the Golden Core cultivator lying on the ground after she got the treasure.


    In that case, this Golden Core cultivator was even poorer than her.


    She had the Seven-Colored Fire Seed and the Ghost Will Sword, the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have money, but she couldn¡¯t bear to sell all these treasures.


    ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s continue on our way.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ye Yunfeng responded, his hand holding the reins as he turned the horse around.


    Nio Ruyue followed closely behind.


    When the Second Chief woke up, he found that he was still alive. He secretly sighed that he had actually managed to save his life.


    However, he felt that something was missing from his body.


    He searched his body and realized that the Immortal Dust Bead that had been with him was gone.


    ¡°Damn it, who stole my Immortal Dust Pearl?¡±


    The 2nd Head roared in exasperation. He had obtained the Immortal Dust Bead with great difficulty.


    The only valuable treasure on him.


    He angrily looked at the group of disciples behind him. Those disciples had not fully awakened.


    So he rushed over and kicked them all awake. ¡°Tell me, did you steal my Immortal Dust Pearl?¡± That was the only treasure he had.


    The disciples were all stunned. They did not know who had taken the Immortal Dust Pearl.


    ¡°Second Chief, we don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Second Chief, please calm down. The Fairy Dust Bead must have been stolen by the Demon Realm Saintess.¡±


    They had all been struck unconscious by lightning. How could they know what had happened?


    Only then did the Second Chief think of the Saintess of the Demon World. His face revealed an angry expression,¡± Damn the Saintess of the Demon World. I must kill her.¡±¡±


    He had even snatched away his treasure.


    The other disciples shut their mouths and did not speak.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue and Ye Yunfeng were staying at an inn in the city.


    Without the Demon Venerable¡¯s control, MO Ruyue could do whatever she wanted.


    Even Senior Brother Ye Yunfeng wouldn¡¯t ask too much about her matters.


    However, she still had to bring Ye Yunfeng along if she wanted to go to the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you asleep?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked cautiously from outside the door.


    The door creaked open.


    Ye Yunfeng appeared in her line of sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ye Yunfengs two short words didn¡¯t show his impatience. He just didn¡¯t like to talk too much.


    ¡± Nothing much,¡± MO Ruyue giggled.¡± I just wanted to ask if Senior Brother would like to take a walk with me.¡± Then I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    She looked at Ye Yunfeng expectantly, hoping that Shixiong wouldn¡¯t reject her so heartlessly.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng agreed. His intuition told him that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    But he still agreed first.


    Ruyue probably did not have anything important to do.


    Thus, MO Ruyue brought Third Senior Brother Ye Yunfeng out of the door and headed straight for the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    She had to quickly sell the Fairy Dust Pearl on her to prevent any more trouble.


    As long as the money was in his hands, everything would be fine.


    Ye Yunfeng raised his head and glanced at the signboard of the Treasure Gathering Pavilion. His brows furrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t know why Ruyue had brought him here.


    The Treasure Gathering Pavilion here seemed to be much larger than the Treasure Gathering Pavilions in other places, so there were naturally more people coming here.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng asked in a low voice.


    Nio Ruyue smiled slyly.¡± Of course I¡¯m here to sell treasures.¡±¡®


    She quickly found a shop assistant who was quite friendly to her.


    ¡°Miss, are you here to buy treasures? Is there any treasure in our Treasure Gathering Pavilion that can catch your eyes?¡±


    The shop assistant smiled and asked.


    MO Ruyue took out the Immortal Dust Bead from her bag and here to sell my treasure. Show me how much this treasure is worth.¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it.


    This was the Immortal Dust Bead.


    It was also a rare treasure.


    ¡°Miss, wait a moment. I¡¯ll call our shopkeeper over.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    MO Ruyue watched the waiter leave.


    ¡°And sell the Immortal Dust Bead?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He didn¡¯t quite understand MO Ruyue¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s useless to keep it with me anyway. Why don¡¯t I sell it and get a few more dollars?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the shop assistant bring their manager over.


    The shopkeeper glanced at Ye Feng and MO Ruyue with a kind smile on his face.


    ¡°Who wants to sell the Immortal Dust Bead?¡±


    The shopkeeper asked with a smile.


    MO Ruyue took out the Immortal Dust Bead and  said,¡±I want to sell the


    Immortal Dust Bead.¡¯


    She did not want to beat around the bush. She would leave after getting the money.


    ¡°The Immortal Dust Pearl is not bad. Treasure, I will take it back for ten thousand taels.¡¯


    The shopkeeper asked.


    ¡°Sold, sold.¡¯


    The price that Ye Yunfeng had mentioned before was also around 10,000 taels.


    Since the shopkeeper was offering a similar price, he would sell it.


    Anyway, she was not at a disadvantage.


    The shopkeeper immediately sent someone to retrieve the silver notes. His gaze fell on the two swords on MO Ruyue¡¯s back. The two swords did not look like ordinary iron swords.


    ¡°l wonder what other treasures you have on you that you want to sell?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling anything else, but may I ask, how much is a seven-colored fire seed worth?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes flashed with curiosity.


    The seven-colored fire seed was given to her by the Demon Lord.


    So far, she had not used the seven-colored fire seed.


    ¡°The seven-colored fire seed is priceless. If I had to give a price, it would be at least five hundred thousand taels.¡¯ The shopkeeper stretched out his palm..

 Chapter 739

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Seven-Colored Fire Seed was one of the best treasures for the pill refiners.


    However, to people who did not refine pills, it was just an ordinary fire seed. Countless alchemists dreamed of obtaining a seven-colored fire seed.


    500,000 taels sounded like an astronomical figure to MO Ruyue.


    Even after such a long time, he only had ten to twenty thousand taels of silver on him.


    Five hundred thousand taels of silver, she had to struggle for a long time.


    10,000 Immortal Dust Beads.


    The seven-colored fire seed was so valuable. Should she sell it?


    After thinking about it, she still couldn¡¯t bear to sell the seven-colored fire seed.


    ¡°From your question, could it be that you have a seven-colored fire seed?¡± The shopkeeper stared at MO Ruyue.


    If he could obtain the seven-colored fire seed, he would immediately auction it off. At that time, the price would definitely be even higher.


    A conservative price could be auctioned off for at least eight hundred thousand taels.


    There were many poor people in this world, but there were also many rich people.


    ¡°l don¡¯t have any Seven-Colored Fire Seed on me. I¡¯ve only heard of it occasionally and asked out of curiosity.¡±


    Nio Ruyue would never admit that the Seven-Colored Fire Seed was with her.


    He was afraid of attracting unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± the shopkeeper said regretfully.


    His gaze suddenly fell on the mountain ghost in MO Ruyue¡¯s arms. ¡°What is this? Is it a pet, a squirrel?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s not a squirrel.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked down at the mountain ghost in her arms. It did look like a squirrel, but it was not.


    As for what it was, she wouldn¡¯t tell the shopkeeper in front of her.


    At this moment, the shop assistant came over with the silver notes.


    The shopkeeper looked at it and then handed over the banknote in his hand.¡±Miss, look, it¡¯s a total of 10,000 taels.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, shopkeeper.¡±


    MO Ruyue accepted the ten thousand taels of silver. There was nothing much to see. It was just a banknote with ten thousand taels written on it.


    ¡°l still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    After getting the money, there was no need for her to stay here.


    Giving Ye Yunfeng a look, Ye Yunfeng nodded slightly, indicating that he understood.


    Thus, the two of them left the Treasure Gathering Pavilion.


    The shopkeeper returned to the room. There was a young man in the room. The man was wearing a pink robe. There was a faint smile on his seductive face. It was impossible to tell whether he was male or female,


    ¡°Master, just now I saw a lady with a mountain ghost beside her. I don¡¯t know if that mountain ghost followed that lady willingly or was forced to follow ner:? the shopkeeper said carefully.


    ¡°Has that girl left?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice seemed to carry a charm.


    ¡°l just left.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    After the shopkeeper left, the man stood up and disappeared from the room.


    MO Ruyue brought Ye Yunfeng and Hillghost to eat something delicious.


    This time, she first asked about the price of the restaurant she went to. It was not as ridiculous as the Divine Wind Restaurant, so she was relieved.


    He didn¡¯t want to earn so much money for nothing.


    It was also quite difficult to retrieve it from others.


    ¡°Senior brother, you can order whatever you want to eat. It¡¯s my treat today.¡±


    She had already treated several senior brothers to a meal.


    ¡°Gui Gui, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Hillghost¡¯s ears twitched excitedly when he heard that he wanted to eat.


    It could eat anything. If it was meat, the more the better.


    While eating, Hillghost seemed to sense a familiar aura.


    There should be its kind nearby.


    It looked up at the food on the table. Forget it, it didn¡¯t care. It should eat first.


    Ye Yunfeng looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s undignified manner of eating and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Eat slowly.¡±


    Don¡¯t choke.


    MO Ruyue choked on her words.


    Ye Yunfeng quickly stood up and came to MO Ruyue¡¯s side, patting her back.


    Devil World


    Ming Sihan felt uncomfortable all over. He wanted to call MO Ruyue over to practice her swordsmanship, but he suddenly remembered that MO Ruyue had been sent out to do a mission.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s appearance kept appearing in his mind.


    ¡°What is this woman doing now?¡±


    Ming Sihan muttered to himself. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the loneliness. He waved his sleeve and a mirror appeared in front of him.


    MO Ruyue and Ye Yunfengs actions were extremely intimate.


    He jumped up from the couch. The two of them were on a mission, so why


    were they so intimate?


    Therefore, Ming Sihan called MO Chengfeng over overnight.


    They had specially issued a rule that forbade men and women from falling in love in the Devil Realm. Those who violated it would have their entire life¡¯s cultivation crippled and be expelled from the Devil Realm.


    He would never be able to step into the Demon Realm.


    He hated it when others acted intimately in front of him.


    This rule should have been announced earlier, but he had forgotten about it.


    ¡°Add this rule to this venerable self. Do you understand?¡±


    Ming Sihan said coldly, his eyes filled with anger.


    The image of Ye Yunfeng and MO Ruyue being intimate was still in his mind.


    Ye Yunfeng, you¡¯re really good at pretending.


    He thought that this guy really didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings.


    He was usually so cold to everyone.


    ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng was actually very puzzled as to why the Demon Venerable would suddenly announce such a strange rule in the middle of the night.


    This really made people curious.


    However, as a subordinate, he did not dare to casually inquire about the Demon Venerable.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Demon Venerable.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng turned around and left.


    The Demon Lord had come to find him at night for this matter.


    The next day, this rule was known to all the people of the Demon Realm.


    Everyone felt that it was a little strange. Why would a well-known Demon Lord issue such a rule?


    Jing Xichen and Baili Xijian returned to the Demon Realm. Because there would be an assessment in the Demon Realm soon, they needed to come back to participate in this assessment.


    When they heard the rules announced by the Demon Venerable, the two of them felt incredulous.


    In the Cool Breeze Pavilion, a red and a white figure sat face to face. One was fiery and flamboyant, while the other was gentle and elegant.


    ¡°Why did the Demon Lord announce this rule for no reason?¡±


    Baili Xi¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw this. His eyes were filled with curiosity as he held the white chess piece in his hand.


    He sized up the chessboard mountain and placed a piece.


    ¡°Perhaps only the Demon Lord knows.¡±


    The corners of Jing Xichen¡¯s mouth curled up. A black chess piece fell and broke the encirclement of Baili Xijian.


    Both sides suffered losses on the chessboard.


    Seeing that his expression was calm, Baili Xi hesitated for a moment before placing a chess piece.


    He         really can¡¯t understand the Demon Lord anymore.¡±¡±


    ¡°If you and I can understand the Demon Venerable, he won¡¯t be the Demon


    Venerable.¡¯


    Jing Xichen smiled and said lightly.


    At this moment, a man in a purple robe appeared at the Clear Breeze Pavilion.


    ¡°Senior Brother Mo.!


    ¡°Senior Brother Mo.¡¯


    Jing Xichen and Baili Xi shouted at Nio Chengfeng when they saw the two put down their chess pieces.


    ¡°When did you guys come back?¡±


    Nio Chengfeng asked casually as he looked down at the battle on the chessboard.


    ¡°l just came back.¡±


    Jing Xichen replied. The three of them sat down together and chatted about the Demon Realm and the outside world.


    After chatting for a long time, Jing Xichen stretched and asked faintly,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t I see Junior Sister Ruyue?¡¯!


    In the past, Junior Sister Ruyue had been very low-key and never spoke to them. At that time, he thought that Junior Sister Ruyue did not like to talk or interact with them.


    Therefore, he had never taken the initiative to look for Junior Sister Ruyue.


    But now, Junior Sister Ruyue was very cheerful and was willing to talk to them.


    He was still not used to not seeing Junior Sister Ruyue in the Demon Realm..

 Chapter 740

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Speaking of this, MO Chengfengs face instantly darkened.


    Baili Xi and Jing Xichen raised their eyebrows slightly.


    Could it be that something major had happened to Junior Sister Ruyue while they were away from the Demon Realm?


    From their conversation just now, he knew that the Heaven-cleaving Sword was with Junior Sister Ruyue.


    From this, it could be seen that the Demon Lord had high hopes for Junior Sister Ruyue.


    At the very least, they had never seen the Demon Lord treat any Saintess so well.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword and Ghost Sense were given to Junior Sister Ruyue.


    Junior Sister Ruyue¡¯s weight in the Demon Lord¡¯s heart was naturally not ordinary.


    Ruyue went out with Third Junior Brother.¡±


    MO Chengfeng picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    The taste of this tea was still so familiar. It must have been brewed by Jing Xichen himself.


    Where are Ruyue and Senior Brother Ye going?¡±


    Jing Xichen lowered his eyes and did not continue playing chess.


    The chess game has been ruined


    ¡°He went to the West Ze Region to look for the divine doctor He Xi.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for the divine doctor He Xi? Is Junior Sister Ruyue sick?¡± Jing Xichen turned his head and stared at MO Chengfeng.


    Although he was an expert in poison, he could still treat ordinary difficult illnesses.


    What kind of illness did he need to go to the miracle doctor of the West Region, He Xi?


    Not to mention the fact that the West Ze Region was relatively far away, the divine doctor He Xi was not someone who could be found just because he said so. Moreover, even if he found him, it would be useless. That divine doctor He Xi had a strange temper and was probably unwilling to rush from the West Ze Region to the Demon Realm.


    MO Chengfeng opened the fan in his hand and fanned himself gently.¡± It¡¯s not that Junior Sister Ruyue is sick, but that the Demon Lord is not feeling well. That¡¯s why he asked Ruyue to go to the West Lake Region to find Miracle Doctor He Xi and Third Senior Brother to accompany her.¡±


    ¡°Is the demon unwell?¡±


    Baili Xi saw a look of disbelief on his handsome face.


    The demon was like a god in their eyes, so why would he be unwell?


    Jing Xichen felt that this matter wasn¡¯t simple,


    ¡°Actually, this rule that the Demon Lord issued this time is very strange. Is the current Demon Lord really the Demon Lord of the past?¡±


    He was very suspicious.


    The three of them remained silent and did not continue speaking. They could not personally ask the Demon Venerable about this matter.


    He could only hide the question in his heart.


    MO Ruyue treated Ye Yunfeng to a meal that cost only fifty taels, and he was especially full.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    After paying, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t care about the activities in the night market. She just wanted to go back and have a good rest.


    She had two goals in life. One was to earn money, and the other was to offend her superiors and become the new Demon Lord!


    Men might betray women, but money and power would never betray them.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng replied indifferently. MO Ruyue¡¯s cheeks were flushed red and she looked a little drunk.


    MO Ruyue had only had two glasses of wine, which showed that she was not a good drinker.


    On the way back, Ye Yunfeng followed behind MO Ruyue the entire time, preparing to strike when necessary.


    Fortunately, MO Ruyue successfully returned to the inn. ¡°Senior Brother, see you tomorrow.¡±


    MO Ruyue burped and brought Hillghost back to her room.


    Ye Yunfeng only turned around and left when he saw the door close.


    Junior Sister had eaten a lot tonight.


    He had never seen a girl who could eat so well.


    He had a big appetite.


    MO Ruyue fell asleep on the bed without even taking off her shoes.


    Hillghost was also lying on the table, preparing to sleep. Suddenly, he felt a familiar aura approaching.


    Hillghost opened his round eyes and glanced at MO Ruyue who was lying on the bed. After a moment of hesitation, he jumped out of the window.


    The small figure jumped onto the roof in a few steps.


    A figure in a pink robe stood on the roof facing the wind, carrying with it the fragrance of cherry blossoms.


    Her black hair fluttered in the wind.


    Hillghost squeaked at the back of the figure.


    The figure slowly turned around, and there was a trace of coldness on his androgynous face.


    ¡°Little Mountain Ghost, why don¡¯t you stay in the mountains and follow the humans? Were you forced or willing?¡±


    The man looked down at Hillghost condescendingly.


    It would take a long time for such a small mountain ghost to transform into a human.


    The little mountain ghost squeaked in response.


    Ordinary people would definitely not understand what Hillghost was saying, but the man in front of him understood.


    ¡°Interesting. You actually followed that woman voluntarily. Is that woman really that good?¡±


    The man¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed with curiosity.


    There was actually a Mountain Ghost who was willing to follow a human woman, and it was a demonic cultivator.


    What was so special about that woman?


    ¡°You said that there are other demonic beasts beside that woman? And very powerful?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn.


    In Nine Regions, apart from mountain ghosts who had experienced hundreds of thousands of years and could transform into human appearance, could there be other species that could transform into human appearance?


    This made him a little curious.


    ¡°Little Mountain Ghost, don¡¯t be sold off and still count the money.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not willing to listen to my advice?¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Hearing the little mountain ghost¡¯s words, the man¡¯s heart was filled with curiosity about that woman.


    ¡°Alright, you can go back first.¡±


    If they were fated, they would definitely meet again in the future.


    The man watched the little mountain ghost leave.


    He looked up at the moonlight in the sky and felt that the moonlight was very gentle.


    He didn¡¯t expect that there would be a human in this world that Hillghost was willing to follow.


    The next day, MO Ruyue woke up from her dream, feeling dizzy.


    When she opened her eyes, she realized that she had gone to bed without even taking off her shoes.


    Naturally, he was wearing his clothes.


    She really had to give in to herself.


    However, this was also good. He did not have to put on clothes and shoes in the morning.


    It saved time and effort.


    ¡°Gui Gui, how could you sleep more than me?¡±


    MO Ruyue stood up and the little mountain ghost on the table shouted.


    This fellow was sleeping too soundly.


    The sun did not wake it up.


    Hillghost slowly opened his eyes and rubbed them with his small hands, as if he was still half-asleep.


    Mo Ruyue was puzzled by the appearance of the Mountain Ghost. Did this little fellow really have the ability to fight?


    It did not seem to have any combat power.


    Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Junior Sister, are you up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a few short sentences, Ye Yunfeng went downstairs.


    Mo Ruyue simply washed up and then brought Hillghost downstairs. She still carried Ghost Sense and Heaven Destroyer on her back.


    ¡°Did you sleep well last night?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng noticed that MO Ruyue seemed a little out of sorts, so he asked.


    MO Ruyue regained her senses.¡± I¡¯m fine.¡±¡±


    Last night, she went to bed without taking off her clothes and shoes. Of course, she would not tell Ye Yunfeng about these things.


    It would be a little awkward to say these things.


    In the future, it was better to drink less. It was easy to make a fool of yourself if you drank.


    Drinking a few cups is also prudent.


    After breakfast, they continued their journey.


    In the next few days, they traveled day and night, moving through the stars and the moon.


    They finally arrived at the border of the Western Region on the morning of the third day.


    The mountains and rivers were beautiful, and the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant.


    In the distance, there were cliffs and mountains standing in the water. The surface of the water reflected the light of the morning sun. The waves were jagged, and there were fishermen fishing. The wind blew over with a hint of coldness.


    ¡°The scenery here is so beautiful.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but comment that it was very suitable for retirement.


    It was no wonder that Miracle Doctor He Xi had chosen the West Lake Region. The environment here was too good..

 Chapter 741

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ye Yunfengs dark eyes carried a trace of depth, and he was unmoved by the beautiful scenery here.


    There was a complicated look in his eyes.


    ¡°The land here is vast and the scenery is beautiful, but there are also many dangers. After rushing for a few days, you should be tired. Find an inn to stay and rest for a day.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ye Yunfeng in surprise. This was the first time this man had said such a long sentence.


    If he could speak simply, he should.


    As expected, a beautiful environment would improve one¡¯s mood. When one was in a good mood, they would naturally talk more.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately agreed.


    Actually, it was quite good to come out and do missions. It was like a vacation.


    It was his first time in the Western Ze Region, so he had to have some fun.


    She had heard that it was very dangerous here, but so far, she did not feel any danger.


    The mountains and rivers here were beautiful.


    They found a small town and stayed in an inn.


    There seemed to be something wrong with the people in the small town, always sizing her and Ye Yunfeng up with their eyes.


    Sure enough, she and Ye Yunfeng were attacked that night.


    ¡°She has the Heaven-cleaving Sword on her. It¡¯s the Saintess of the Demon


    World, Aisi. Kill her!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her off!¡±


    Those people recognized MO Ruyue¡¯s identity and immediately attacked her.


    Killing the Saintess of the Demon World would give him money, and he could even get the Heaven-cleaving Sword from her. This woman was a popular passerby.


    ¡°Am I that famous now?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked incredulous. There was actually someone who could recognize her at a glance.


    He even recognized the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    ¡°Take a good look for yourself. This is your bounty!¡¯ The other party threw a bounty warrant at MO Ruyue¡¯s feet.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched when she saw it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that ugly!¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know which soul painter had made her portrait too ugly.


    Can¡¯t you show her some respect?


    ¡°That¡¯s you, and that¡¯s the two swords.¡±


    The man said proudly.


    Just like that, he could recognize her even if she turned into ashes.


    MO Ruyue glanced at the arrest warrant again. She knew how these people recognized her.


    It was because of the two swords on his back.


    Her sword was in the shape of an X on her back, so it was easy to recognize


    her.


    Nowadays, there were not many cultivators who carried two swords on their backs.


    ¡°So, no matter where I go, I¡¯ll be recognized, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked gloomily.


    This was not good.


    ¡°Nonsense, no matter where you go, everyone will not let you off!¡±


    After saying that, those people raised their swords and attacked MO Ruyue fiercely.


    MO Ruyue stepped back.


    These were all Aura Refining and Foundation Building cultivators, so they didn¡¯t need to use bricks or Heaven¡¯s Wrath Cards.


    He reached out to pull out the two swords from his back. In the night, the two swords were glowing.


    One was black and the other was white.


    Black and white reflected each other.


    ¡°Everyone won¡¯t let me go? That will depend on your abilities.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips curled into a deep smile. She wanted to let these people test the power of the Heaven-cleaving Divine Sense and the Ghost Will.


    She flew into the air and glanced at the people below with two swords in her hands.


    Two sword winds shot out like arrows from a bow towards those people.


    With lightning speed, he directly cut off the iron swords in the other party¡¯s hands. Two people fell on the spot and died.


    When the others saw their companion fall, they were stunned. This woman was so powerful.


    To be precise, the sword in her hand was powerful.


    He had actually killed their companion in one move.


    When Ye Yunfeng saw this scene, he was slightly stunned for a moment.


    Although Ruyue¡¯s cultivation was relatively low, the weapon in her hand was very powerful.


    If his cultivation was also high, then the weapon in his hand would be better used, and his strength would be even more terrifying!


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you guys only have this little ability and you dare to come out and embarrass yourselves?¡±


    Mo Ruyue sneered coldly.


    She held the two swords with both hands and nodded slightly. There was no warmth in her eyes.


    They looked down at the people below as if they were looking at ants.


    Yes, she was only a small Aura Refining cultivator, but she held a very powerful sword in her hand.


    ¡°Before I start a massacre, I¡¯ll give you a chance to leave. Otherwise, I can only sacrifice your lives to the heavens!¡±


    MO Ruyue said faintly, her voice calm.


    Those people were originally arrogant, but when they saw their comrades die, they became afraid.


    One by one, they quickly fled the scene. This woman was too powerful. They were no match for her!


    The battle ended just like that.


    Ye Yunfengs eyes were filled with affirmation, his recognition of MO Ruyue¡¯s strength.


    It was very rare for someone like Ruyue to defeat a Foundation Establishment Cultivator while cultivating Qi.


    Niost importantly, the equipment in Ru Yue¡¯s hands was too powerful.


    Without such powerful equipment, it was almost impossible for a Qi


    Refinement cultivator to defeat a Foundation Establishment cultivator.


    Moreover, the Demon Lord seemed to have personally taught Junior Sister Ruyue a set of Nebula Sword Technique. The Nebula Sword Technique was powerful because of its explosive power. If he could master it all, it was not impossible for a low-level cultivator to defeat a high-level cultivator.


    All in all, Junior Sister Ruyue had a bright future ahead of her.


    ¡°This group of trash, I thought they were very powerful, but this is it?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She was very disappointed with these people.


    He glanced at the corpse on the ground without any sympathy.


    When they wanted to kill her, they had to be prepared to be killed. He was asking for his own death and was not worthy of sympathy at all.


    ¡°Junior Sister, your strength has improved again.¡± Ye Yunfeng couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Junior Sister Ruyue¡¯s strength was unquestionable.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled modestly. It was because her equipment was amazing.


    Of course, she also knew that her cultivation had improved a lot. However, if she wanted to break through to the foundation establishment stage, she might still need to experience more.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s leave this place.¡±


    The sky was already dark, but there was a battle here. She couldn¡¯t stay here, so she had to leave.


    It was time for her to disguise herself.


    ¡°Yes, alright.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng immediately agreed.


    Thus, the two of them left the town.


    MO Ruyue had also put on a disguise. She hung the two swords on her back on her waist and changed her outfit.


    When she reached the next city, there were fewer people paying attention to her.


    When she passed by the wanted poster, her portrait was still hanging on it.


    ¡°So this is the Saintess of the Demon World.¡¯


    ¡°It should be very powerful. Look at this. It clearly says that as long as you can kill the Demon Realm Saintess, you can get a reward of 100,000 taels.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She stood in front of the arrest warrant and said slowly, ¡°Killing a Devil Realm Saintess for only 100,000 taels, isn¡¯t this money too little?¡±


    She was the Saintess of the Demon Realm, after all. Was her worth worth just a hundred thousand taels?


    He was looking down on her too much.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword and the Ghost Thought Sword were both priceless.


    Therefore, her life was not even worth a sword.


    This realization hurt MO Ruyue.


    ¡°100,000 taels is not a small amount. Young lady, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have any concept of money.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, killing a Demonic Saint is about 100,000 taels of silver.¡±


    When the people around them heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words, they could not help but look at her.


    This woman was quite good-looking, much more good-looking than the demon saintess.


    ¡°Personally, I think it¡¯s worth at least a million taels. The Holy Maiden of the Demon Realm is not an ordinary person.¡±


    MO Ruyue said faintly.. Who was he looking down on with a hundred thousand taels of silver?

 Chapter 742

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small demon saintess. A reward of 100,000 taels is already a lot. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t kill the demon saintess.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you want me to sell my life for such a small amount of money? You¡¯re simply daydreaming. Only a fool would accept this arrest warrant.¡±


    Mo Ruyue opened her mouth disdainfully.


    She felt that she, the Saintess of the Demon World, was being looked down upon.


    She was a popular person beside the Demon Lord in the Demon World and was even the Demon Lord¡¯s personal disciple. In these people¡¯s mouths, she was actually just a small Demon World Saintess.


    Who are you looking down on?


    When the people around her heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words, they stood up and lectured her. ¡°Young lady, you can¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t need this hundred thousand taels of silver, but there will naturally be others who need this hundred thousand taels of silver. One hundred thousand taels of silver is enough to buy a storage ring.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, that Holy Maiden of the Demonic Tribes is only a newcomer who has just taken up her position. It is really not enough evidence. 1 heard that she is only a small Qi Refiner¡­¡±


    As he finished speaking, the guy laughed loudly.


    It seemed like a very funny joke.


    MO Ruyue snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    How infuriating. Her net worth was only 100,000 taels.


    ¡°She¡¯s a pretty girl, and she¡¯s too bright. She doesn¡¯t care about 100,000 taels of silver, but I do.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I also want 100,000 taels of silver. Unfortunately, my strength is too low. I guess I can only think about 100,000 taels of silver.¡±


    Everyone looked at the portrait on the arrest warrant and could only sigh inwardly.


    100,000 taels was a lot of money, but it had nothing to do with them.


    MO Ruyue walked up to Ye Yunfeng and said to him dejectedly,¡±¡±Senior brother, let¡¯s find an inn to rest?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng was always so concise and comprehensive, as if afraid of saying one more word.


    However, it was also quite good. When she wanted to be quiet, Ye Yunfeng would definitely be quiet.


    ¡°Those people really look down on me. Am I only worth a mere 100,000 taels?¡± MO Ruyue said sadly.


    Ye Yunfeng had not expected that MO Ruyue would not be recognized even when standing in front of the arrest warrant.


    It could be seen that the wanted poster did not look like it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those things. We¡¯ll enter the water source of the West Lake Region tomorrow after resting well. Miracle Doctor He Xi often appears there, so we can go there and try our luck.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng consoled MO Ruyue.


    He did not quite understand why Ruyue was so conflicted about this.


    The low price meant that the danger was small. Wasn¡¯t that a good thing?


    The higher the price, the greater the danger, and the more likely it was to endanger one¡¯s life.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Mo Ruyue could only agree.


    That night, MO Ruyue was dreaming when she was suddenly woken up by the mountain ghost.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ghostly?¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her eyes in a daze, feeling that she had not slept enough.


    It was pitch black outside.


    Squeak¡­


    MO Ruyue did not understand what the mountain ghost was saying, but when she saw the mountain ghost pointing outside, she was alarmed.


    There must be some kind of danger, which was why Hillghost would react like


    There was bound to be a demon in an abnormal situation. Mountain ghosts were usually quite normal.


    Could it be that someone was here to kill her again?


    However, she was not recognized when she stood in front of the arrest warrant during the day. Why would someone come to assassinate her now?


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes darkened as she brought along Heaven Slaying and Ghost Sense.


    Soon, she heard the sounds of fighting next door.


    The person next door was Third Senior Brother Ye Yunfeng!


    Could it be that those people came for Ye Yunfeng?


    Just as MO Ruyue was hesitating whether she should go and help, she saw the wall crumble and a man in black fell to the ground.


    Inside the room, Ye Yunfeng was fighting with a few other men in black.


    These men in black seemed to be quite powerful.


    Ye Yunfeng seemed to be having a hard time dealing with it.


    She walked forward to help, but a vase flew over and she dodged it agilely.


    ¡°l almost got hit.¡±


    She muttered to herself and heaved a sigh of relief.


    A miserable cry sounded.


    Mo Ruyue lowered her head and realized that she had stepped on someone else¡¯s manhood.


    Seeing the other party in excruciating pain, MO Ruyue quickly dodged her foot.


    ¡°S-Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    MO Ruyue really wanted to apologize, so she quickly apologized.


    With a loud rumble, a bolt of lightning struck the black-robed man.


    The dark room instantly became bright as day. The lightning emitted flames and was extinguished in an instant.


    After suffering a double blow, the black-clothed man¡¯s eyes rolled back and he breathed his last.


    ¡°Dead, dead!¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what to do when she saw the man in black.


    When the other men in black saw this scene, they became even angrier.


    Two of them surrounded MO Ruyue and slashed at her with their gleaming swords.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was an accident.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained, but the two men in black did not listen to her.


    His moves were swift and fierce, as if he wanted to kill MO Ruyue to vent his hatred.


    MO Ruyue wanted to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you!¡¯


    With that, two rumbling thunders sounded. Soon, the two men in black who were chasing after MO Ruyue were also struck. They lay on the ground, motionless.


    Ye Yunfeng was still entangled with the black clothed person. The other party¡¯s strength was very strong.


    At this moment, a few more men in black came over. The other party¡¯s reinforcements had arrived.


    The leader shot a silver needle over.


    In the darkness, the tiny silver needles couldn¡¯t be seen at all, so Ye Yunfeng was hit by the silver needles and instantly fell to the ground.


    The other party wanted to use the silver needles to deal with MO Ruyue, but he was quickly stopped by Hillghost.


    In terms of speed, a mere silver needle could not compare to it.


    However, it did not know how to deal with the situation in front of it. No one gave it instructions, so it could only instinctively protect its master.


    Mo Ruyue still did not know what had happened. In the dark environment, she could only see a group of men in black taking Ye Yunfeng away.


    She immediately wanted to chase after him, but she saw the other party throw out two smoke grenades. She was enveloped in a cloud of white smoke. The white smoke choked her eyes and made her have no choice but to stop. By the time the white smoke dispersed, the men in black were long gone.


    Even the corpses in the room had disappeared.


    The mountain ghost came in front of MO Ruyue and squeaked a few times.


    He seemed to be saying what to do now.


    MO Ruyue took a deep breath and returned to her room. She then lit the oil lamp on the table.


    Only then did he see that the room was already in a mess.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I run away, lest the shopkeeper asks me for compensation. I didn¡¯t break it alone.¡¯


    MO Ruyue muttered to herself.


    Other than the big hole on the roof, she didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Thus, MO Ruyue grabbed the mountain ghost and fled the inn overnight.


    In fact, the shopkeeper had long known that such a huge commotion had happened at night. However, in order to survive, the shopkeeper did not dare to go out and see what had happened.


    That night, MO Ruyue wandered outside alone again.


    She felt very sad. She hadn¡¯t slept well for the past two nights.


    This was even worse than when he went to Sishui.


    Now that Ye Yunfeng had also disappeared, he didn¡¯t know who those people were, or what their purpose was in taking Ye Yunfeng away.


    What should she do next?


    Should he return to the Demon Realm to ask for reinforcements first? Or should he go find Ye Yunfeng alone? Or he could ignore Ye Yunfeng and go to the water source to try his luck and find Miracle Doctor He Xi.


    She was now in a dilemma..

 Chapter 743

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Hillghost, what should I do next?¡±


    MO Ruyue walked down the street, but there was no one there.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone more miserable than her, right? Sleeping on the streets in the middle of the night.


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost jumped down and enlarged its body.


    ¡°You can actually grow bigger.¡±


    MO Ruyue revealed a surprised expression.


    She knew that mountain ghosts could grow bigger, but she didn¡¯t know that they could become this big.


    Such a big mountain ghost could even carry her. Hillghost also gestured for MO Ruyue to sit on his back.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    MO Ruyue rubbed her palms and sat on Hillghost¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hillghost, can you bring me to Third Senior Brother?¡±


    She asked curiously.


    Hillghost nodded. Of course he could.


    ¡°You can?¡±


    Actually, MO Ruyue was just trying her luck.


    She didn¡¯t expect Hillghost to help her. MO Ruyue was overjoyed.


    This mountain ghost was really a treasure.


    MO Ruyue thought happily.


    Hillghost closed its eyes and sniffed. It could find those people by relying on their remaining scent.


    Of course, there was a time limit. Once it exceeded four hours, it would no longer be able to smell those people¡¯s auras.


    It had not been more than four hours since those people left, so it could rely on their aura to find their location.


    Fiendish Feather Pavilion


    When Ye Yunfeng opened his eyes, he found that his limbs and body were bound by thick black chains.


    He used his cultivation to try to break free, but it was useless.


    He looked around calmly. This should be a dungeon.


    There were no prisoners around. He was the only one locked up here.


    Suddenly, as if some mechanism had been activated, the iron chain made a cracking sound.


    Ye Yunfeng was slowly lifted up.


    His cold face was solemn.


    He had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, a high nose bridge, and flawless fair skin.


    At this moment, the door opened and a man walked in.


    The man looked exactly like him, but the sinister look in his eyes was even stronger.


    The man was no different from Ye Yunfeng, and both of them were wearing the same black clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡¯


    Ye Yunfeng wasn¡¯t too surprised, as if he had already guessed all of this.


    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he sneered. ¡°It seems that you have already expected all of this to happen.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes were even more cold.


    ¡°Ye Yunfeng, you shouldn¡¯t have returned to this place.¡±


    ¡°If you come back, I won¡¯t be able to live anymore. Why did you come back?¡±


    ¡°Keeping you alive is also a long night. You shadow should die!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice became somewhat sharp, and he was very disgusted with Ye Yunfengs appearance.


    ¡°I never thought of coming back to fight with you for anything. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng closed his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t really want to see the man in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been stronger than me since you were young. You¡¯re all stronger than me. Since you¡¯re already dead, you shouldn¡¯t have appeared!¡±


    ¡°Only when you die will I not live in your shadow.¡±


    He said that Ye Yunfeng was a shadow, but in reality, he was Ye Yunfengs shadow.


    That¡¯s right, they were also what the world called unlucky twins. Ye Yunfeng was the older brother, and he, Ye Junlin, was the younger brother.


    Ye Yunfeng listened to Ye Junlin¡¯s hoarse shouts, and there was no extra expression on his face.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t know what to say either. This world seemed to have no place for twins. He didn¡¯t hate Ye Junlin.


    Only one of the twins could survive, and he was the one who was left behind.


    As for the existence of Ye Junlin, he only found out that he had a younger brother the moment he fell off the cliff.


    A younger brother who had always lived in the shadows.


    Ye Junlin drew the sword in his hand and pointed it at Ye Yunfengs face that was exactly like his.


    His expression was indifferent as he said,¡± If you didn¡¯t come back, nothing would have happened. But you came back. Ye Yunfeng, don¡¯t blame me¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have any last words to say, say it quickly. Although I can¡¯t help you convey it, at least you said it.¡±


    After Ye Yunfeng fell off the cliff, he was actually afraid because he was the one who made Ye Yunfeng fall off the cliff.


    He killed his own brother.


    But more, more.


    He could live openly with this face.


    These few years, he had been imitating Ye Yunfengs living habits. This way, he wouldn¡¯t let that father of his see through his flaws. Gradually, he also thought of himself as Ye Yunfeng.


    It was as if he was Ye Yunfeng.


    But he never thought that Ye Yunfeng was still alive, and even defected to the mo territories. Thinking that Ye Yunfeng was still alive, it was as if there was a thorn in his heart.


    If he didn¡¯t pull this thorn out, he would suffer forever.


    He had to get rid of Ye Yunfeng before the pavilion master knew about this matter.


    Ye Yunfeng closed his eyes. His voice was low and deep, without a trace of fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any last words to say.¡±


    His mind seemed to have thought of something again, and Ye Yunfeng opened


    his eyes.¡± If someone comes to find me, don¡¯t hurt her. She¡¯s my junior sister.


    Let her leave on her own.¡¯


    Just as he finished speaking, a subordinate outside said,¡±Young master, a woman has barged into our Fiend Feather Pavilion.¡±


    Ye Junlin¡¯s eyes turned cold. He glanced at Ye Yunfeng and slowly withdrew the sword in his hand. ¡°You came really quickly.¡± he said faintly.


    The expression on Ye Yunfengs face finally had a trace of fluctuation as he warned, ¡°¡®Don¡¯t hurt her! ¡±


    ¡°I want to see what kind of woman you care about.¡±


    Ye Junlin sneered and turned to leave.


    Ye Yunfeng struggled with all his might in the dark dungeon. The thick and cold iron chains made a sound, but he still couldn¡¯t break free from the control of the iron chains.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue had already arrived at the Fiend Feather Pavilion.


    She had naturally heard of the Fiendish Feather Pavilion. It was an assassin organization in the Nine Regions.


    Hillghost had brought her here, which meant that Third Senior Brother should be here too.


    ¡°Quickly hand over my senior brother Ye Yunfeng, or else don¡¯t blame me for being impolite to you.¡±


    MO Ruyue did not show the slightest bit of stage fright when facing the group of men in black.


    She was dressed in red, with a sword hanging on each side of her waist. She looked valiant.


    At this moment, a man in black appeared in MO Ruyue¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Senior Brother! ¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly shouted and waved at the man.


    Ye Junlin walked in front of MO Ruyue and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Junior Sister.¡± MO Ruyue was almost certain that the man in front of her was Third Brother. ¡°Senior Brother, what did these people do to you? Why¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue looked around and saw that the men in black seemed to be very respectful to Ye Yunfeng, which made her somewhat confused.


    At night, these black-clothed people were all groping around Ye Yunfeng, and now they all looked very obedient.


    It was too strange.


    Ye Junlin raised his hand and asked his subordinates to leave.


    He had imitated Ye Yunfeng since he was young, and he had imitated that fellow¡¯s mannerisms to perfection.


    He would definitely not let this woman in front of him recognize that he was not Ye Yunfeng.


    ¡°Junior Sister, come with me.¡±


    After Ye Junlin finished speaking, he turned around.


    Her attitude was indifferent as she followed Ye Yunfeng.


    MO Ruyue did not notice that something was wrong with the man and followed him..

 Chapter 744

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Senior Brother, the Fiend Feather Pavilion is an assassin organization. Do you have any connections with the assassin organization?¡±


    She asked curiously as she followed the man through a bamboo forest.


    The man¡¯s voice was calm and cold. ¡°l was originally the young master of the


    Evil Feather Pavilion. Those people only wanted to bring me back last night.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, you are actually the young master of the Fiend Feather Pavilion! ¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned.


    Then he said,¡± It¡¯s just that the way they brought you back was too rough. I thought they wanted to attack you, Senior Brother. It seems that I was alarmed for nothing.¡±¡±


    She touched her chin and said thoughtfully.


    ¡°You must be tired from the journey. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a room and food for you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine, but I really need a good rest.¡±


    MO Ruyue rubbed her eyes. She had not slept well for two to three days in a row. With her current physique, she definitely could not take it.


    He might suddenly die.


    If it was a body like the Demon Lord¡¯s, it would probably not be a problem for him to not sleep for a month.


    MO Ruyue did not stand on ceremony since her Senior Brother had arranged a place for her to stay and provided her with delicious food.


    His senior brothers did not seem to have simple identities.


    Eldest Brother was once the Crown Prince, Third Brother was the Young Master of the Pavilion of the Assassins, and Fourth Brother was also the son of the State Preceptor. However, the identity of twins made Fourth Brother an ominous person.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand why people of this era would have such thoughts.


    Twins were so good.


    As for the other senior brothers, he did not know much about them, nor did he know their identities.


    After dinner, MO Ruyue went to find her Third Brother.


    ¡°Why? Is there something you need from me?¡±


    The man asked with a calm expression.


    MO Ruyue hesitated for a moment before continuing,¡±¡±Senior Brother, are you not going back to the Demon Realm?¡±


    Being a young master here seemed to be a little better than being in the Demon Realm.


    Could it be that Ye Yunfeng didn¡¯t want to return to the Demon Realm? He seemed to be quite used to this place. He didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all.


    ¡°This place is better than the Demon Realm. Junior Sister, do you want to stay too?¡±


    Ye Junlin looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and asked casually.


    This woman was actually Ye Yunfengs junior sister.


    ¡°Forget about me, I still have to go find Miracle Doctor He Xi.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was still thinking about the position of the Demon Commander. Perhaps she was more ambitious. Senior Brother, don¡¯t move.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Junlin was just about to ask when the woman suddenly tiptoed and approached him.


    He subconsciously held his breath and gathered his cultivation behind his back, ready to attack this woman.


    He could smell a faint fragrance, but it was not the smell of rouge.


    It seemed that he could only smell it when he was close to this woman.


    Soon, the woman in front of him left him with a leaf in her hand.


    ¡°A leaf.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue casually threw the leaf on the ground.


    Ye Junlin¡¯s gaze fell onto the ground as he retracted his cultivation.


    ¡°Senior Brother, if you don¡¯t want to go back, then I¡¯ll go to the water source alone tomorrow. When I go back, I¡¯ll report your choice to the Demon Lord.¡±


    MO Ruyue was still a little sad when she thought about how she might lose a senior brother.


    His senior brothers were the same as his brother.


    Third Senior Brother was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He was usually like an ice cube and looked difficult to talk to. In fact, after getting along with him, she realized that this man was really cold, but he was not difficult to get along with.


    Hillghost gritted his teeth at Ye Junlin.


    Although this man looked exactly the same as Ye Yunfeng, and his mannerisms were very similar, the smell on his body was not right.


    Master¡¯s Third Senior Brother was not him.


    ¡°Gui Gui, how can you be so fierce to your senior brother? You can¡¯t do this.¡±


    MO Ruyue found that Mountain Ghost seemed to be very hostile to Third Brother.


    It wasn¡¯t like this before.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious.


    ¡°What kind of animal is this?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was alarmed by his words, but she did not react immediately.


    She seemed to have guessed something. The man in front of her was very likely not Ye Yunfeng.


    Ye Yunfeng had long known that this was a mountain ghost and would not have asked such a question at all.


    Moreover, Hillghost was even gritting his teeth at this man. Clearly, Hillghost already felt that this man wasn¡¯t Ye Yunfeng.


    In order not to reveal any flaws, MO Ruyue answered casually, ¡°¡®I picked up a small animal on the way here and gave it a ghostly name.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Junlin was actually secretly thinking that something bad had happened.


    When he asked this question, he was also shocked that he had accidentally revealed a flaw and was about to make a move on this woman.


    However, this woman acted as if nothing had happened and acted as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Junlin heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that he had not been exposed.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m going to rest first. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Ye Junlin responded and watched MO Ruyue leave.


    The two of them had different thoughts, each harboring ulterior motives.


    After returning to her room, MO Ruyue hurriedly closed the door. She leaned against the door, feeling a little scared.


    Third Senior Brother was in a very dangerous situation. She had to think of a way to save him.


    ¡°Gui Gui, that man just now wasn¡¯t Third Senior Brother, right?¡±


    Hillghost hurriedly nodded.


    Everyone¡¯s aura was different. The aura of that man just now was not the aura of Master¡¯s third senior brother at all.


    MO Ruyue knew that animals had a very sensitive sense of smell, so she trusted Hillghost¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°Gui Gui, go out and find out where Third Senior Brother is. I¡¯ll go stall that bad man.¡¯


    She thought about it and decided not to alert the enemy first. She would figure out the details of the place first.


    She picked up the pillow on the bed and hugged it to look for the bad man.


    Hillghost also went out. His small figure was not easily discovered.


    Even if they were discovered, no one would take the mountain ghosts seriously. They would just treat them as squirrels out to hunt for food.


    He had to make sure where Third Brother was locked up.


    ¡°Senior brother, senior brother¡­


    MO Ruyue cried and cried, her face full of grievance.


    Ye Junlin was just about to go to the dungeon to end Ye Yunfeng when he saw that woman crying and looking for him.


    Junior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were red from crying, like a little rabbit, delicate and moving.


    Senior Brother,¡± MO Ruyue said with grievance,¡± I¡¯m afraid of sleeping. If


    Senior Brother doesn¡¯t accompany me, I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±¡®


    Ye Junlin frowned slightly. Usually, Ye Yunfeng would sleep with his junior sister?


    This made him somewhat suspicious.


    It was no wonder he didn¡¯t have anything to say, but he only remembered to ask this woman to leave.


    Because of the woman¡¯s obstruction, Ye Junlin could only give up.


    In any case, locking Ye Yunfeng in the dungeon would not cause any accidents.


    Alright, I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±


    Ye Junlin carried the woman in front of him by her waist and strode towards his room.


    Mo Ruyue felt a little disgusted, but when she thought about how she had to buy time for Hillghost to find Ye Yunfeng, she could only endure it.


    If not for the bad man¡¯s previous question, she would have been fooled by him.


    Ye Junlin placed MO Ruyue on the bed and to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue obediently closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Actually, she was really sleepy, but it was not the time to sleep yet.


    Ye Junlin accompanied her by the bed for a while. Seeing that the woman seemed to have fallen asleep, he wanted to pull his hand away..

 Chapter 745

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her eyes in a daze.


    She was in a half-asleep state as she held the man¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Still not asleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already asleep, but I¡¯ll wake up when you pull my hand away. Senior brother, do you hate me?¡±


    MO Ruyue burst into tears.


    Looking at the woman¡¯s tears, Ye Junlin felt somewhat helpless in his heart. Ye Yunfeng actually had such a difficult junior sister! ¡°How could that be? Senior brother doesn¡¯t hate junior sister.¡±


    ¡°Then Senior Brother, you can¡¯t let go, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Junlin could only agree. He had never seen such a troublesome woman in his life.


    He really didn¡¯t know how Ye Yunfeng that fellow could stand such a clingy junior sister.


    Thus, MO Ruyue unceremoniously placed the man¡¯s hand under her head. If she really fell asleep, she would wake up once the man pulled his hand away.


    MO Yue had a good sleep.


    Her neck was a little sore.


    Hillghost came to the dungeon after smelling the scent and saw Ye Yunfeng bound by thick, cold iron chains with a glance.


    With a few leaps, it arrived in front of Ye Yunfeng. This was that familiar aura.


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost let out a mouse-like sound.


    Ye Yunfeng slowly opened his eyes, and his gaze fell on Hillghost.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± He asked.


    Squeak¡­


    Ye Yunfeng didn¡¯t understand what Hillghost was saying at all, but he knew that Hillghost might understand what he was saying.


    ¡°Is your master alright now?¡±


    Hillghost nodded.


    ¡°Did your master ask you to save me?¡±


    Hillghost nodded, then shook his head.


    Its master only asked it to find him, not to save him.


    However, it thought for a moment and jumped onto the iron chain. The chain was as thick as its arm.


    She bit it with her teeth and realized that it hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. This is a chain made of black iron. You can¡¯t bite it. You have to use a key.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng knew that Hillghost was saving him.


    But Hillghost had no way to untie the chains.


    ¡°Return to your master¡¯s side and take him away from here.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng instructed.


    He was afraid that he could not leave this place.


    Hillghost jumped off the chain. Alright, it would return to its master¡¯s side first.


    Then, Hillghost left the dungeon without looking back.


    When Mo Ruyue woke up, she found the bad man lying on the side of the bed, seemingly asleep.


    She slowly got up and felt her neck ache.


    It was already dark outside.


    The man in front of her seemed to have not woken up yet. MO Ruyue saw the mountain ghost outside and was about to get out of bed.


    At this moment, the man beside her suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    MO Ruyue was stunned.


    Should she take out a brick and knock this man unconscious?


    As she was thinking, she heard the man  awake?¡±


    MO Ruyue put away her thoughts.


    He could not alert the enemy.


    ¡°Senior Brother, my neck is so sore.¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that her shoulders were a little uneven. Was her neck stiff?


    Ye Junlin moved his arm and realized that it was numb.


    He could not move at all!


    ¡°Senior Brother will give you a massage?¡±


    Ye Junlin asked calmly. Although he could not move his hand, he could still move his other hand.


    This woman was sleeping comfortably, making his arm numb.


    MO Ruyue smiled awkwardly. How embarrassing.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll move around by myself.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue got out of bed. Although she hadn¡¯t slept enough, she was not as sleepy as before.


    Ever since she became the Holy Maiden, she had not slept in for a long time.


    When she used to be a spy, there were basically no missions for her to complete.


    Basically, he just lay in bed and slept in every day.


    Even though she missed that time, she couldn¡¯t let herself continue to be a spy that was ignored by others.


    She had to pull herself together and work hard.


    ¡°The sky hasn¡¯t brightened yet, Junior Sister isn¡¯t going to sleep, right?¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t going to sleep, shouldn¡¯t Junior Sister pack her luggage and leave this place?


    Ye Junlin felt that his arm was gradually regaining feeling.


    It was not as uncomfortable as before.


    ¡°Uh, is Senior Brother chasing me away?¡±Mo Ruyue looked at the man in front of her with an aggrieved expression.


    She hadn¡¯t even rescued the real Third Senior Brother, so how could she leave so easily?


    Ye Junlin¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his dark eyes flickered.¡± Junior Sister, don¡¯t you have other things to do? I¡¯m afraid that Junior Sister¡¯s presence here will delay things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an important matter. If it¡¯s delayed, so be it.¡±


    ¡°In the future, Senior Brother will stay here and not return to the Demon Realm, so Junior Sister wants to stay here and accompany Senior Brother more.¡±


    MO Ruyue revealed a reluctant expression.


    Then, she acted pitiful towards the man and said,¡±Senior Brother, can I stay here with you for two more days?¡±


    This woman in front of him was really troublesome.


    He had originally agreed to leave in the morning, but now he had changed his mind.


    Ye Junlin clenched his fists in his sleeves.


    Didn¡¯t this damned woman say anything?


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Junlin agreed verbally, but he was actually unwilling in his heart.


    If he really couldn¡¯t do it, he could only kill this woman in front of him.


    At this moment, someone came over from outside.


    ¡°Young Master. ¡±


    The subordinate knew that there was someone in the room, so he did not say anything.


    Ye Junlin turned around and glanced at MO Ruyue.¡±¡±You stay here and don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    MO Ruyue cheered in her heart. This man was finally leaving.


    She was worried that she could not chase this man away, but now, this man was finally leaving.


    The moment the man left, Hillghost entered the house.


    ¡°Gui Gui, did you find Third Senior Brother?¡±


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost nodded.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, are you still alright?¡±


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    She was more worried about Third Senior Brother¡¯s safety now.


    Why did that man pretend to be Third Brother?


    Could it be another story about twins?


    Hillghost nodded.


    MO Ruyue did not waste any more time. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    ¡°When I get my sword, bring me to Third Senior Brother.¡±


    After that, MO Ruyue ducked under the cover and guidance of the mountain ghost to avoid all eyes and came to the dungeon.


    There was not much light in the dungeon.


    With a glance, he saw Ye Yunfeng who was bound by a thick, ice-cold iron chain.


    Sure enough, this was the real Ye Yunfeng.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother!¡±


    Mo Ruyue shouted and ran over.


    Ye Yunfeng looked up at MO Ruyue and slowly said,¡± Junior Sister, why are you here? It¡¯s dangerous here. Leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°l came here to save you, senior brother. I won¡¯t leave until I save you.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t have the time to say anything more to Ye Yunfeng. She drew the Heaven-cleaving Sword that she carried with her and slashed it at the chain.


    Sparks flew when the Heaven-cleaving Sword collided with the iron chain.


    Fortunately, the chains were broken.


    If even the divine sword couldn¡¯t cut through the iron chain, then the divine sword would be a little stretched.


    Ye Yunfeng could finally move his body.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s leave this place together.¡± MO Ruyue said calmly..

 Chapter 746

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this moment, the door to the dungeon opened.


    Ye Junlin appeared in their line of sight.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯ve seen through my disguise. Then I can¡¯t keep you alive.¡±


    He drew his sword and said coldly.


    His eyes were fixed on the man and woman in front of him.


    The person he wanted to kill was originally only Ye Yunfeng, and now there was another woman.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression tightened. This man¡¯s arrival was too coincidental.


    Ye Yunfeng pulled MO Ruyue behind him and scolded Ye Junlin, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just come at me.¡±


    Ye Junlin sneered, his demeanor and actions extremely similar to Ye


    Yunfengs.


    ¡°She knows too much. 1 won¡¯t let her off.¡¯


    Ye Yunfeng had to die, and Ye Yunfengs junior sister had to die as well.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you two should be twin brothers, right?¡± MO Ruyue stood out and said.¡¯


    ¡°Since we are brothers, why do we have to kill each other? Didn¡¯t they say that brothers were like brothers? Wouldn¡¯t killing one¡¯s own brother be like cutting off one¡¯s own limbs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re twins that only one of us can survive,¡± Ye Junlin said slowly.¡±


    MO Ruyue was puzzled.


    ¡°Twins is an ominous sign.¡±


    Ye Junlin said coldly.


    He was the one who had been eliminated.


    MO Ruyue burst into laughter.¡± You¡¯re simply ignorant and feudal. Twins are an ominous sign. Who said that?¡±¡±


    ¡°It has been passed down since ancient times!¡±


    ¡°Is it true that it has been passed down since ancient times?¡±


    MO Ruyue questioned sternly, her eyes fixed on the man in front of her.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s question, Ye Junlin fell silent.


    Once upon a time, he had also thought so.


    Were the rules that had been passed down correct?


    How many lousy rules had been passed down and how many people had been harmed?


    He was also a victim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if you have twins here, but it¡¯s ridiculous that you think it¡¯s bad luck to have twins.¡±


    ¡°In our country, it¡¯s a very happy thing for anyone to have two twins. After all, the probability of twins is so small. Isn¡¯t it because of luck that there are twins?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng tilted his head and stared at MO Ruyue.


    If anyone else heard about the twins, they would definitely show fear or disgust. However, Ruyue felt that this was a very lucky thing.


    When he fell off the cliff, he found out that he had a younger brother.


    All these years, he had never thought of returning here.


    Because he knew that once he returned, his younger brother might lose his life.


    Even though he missed his mother, he could only endure it in order to let his brother live.


    ¡°Jun Lin, from the moment I fell off the cliff, I found out that 1 still have a younger brother in this world. All these years, I¡¯ve also investigated your past. I could have come back, but you¡¯re my younger brother, and I want you to live.¡¯


    This was the first time Ye Yunfeng had said such a long speech, and he had also picked out the main points.


    Ye Junlin¡¯s tense expression loosened slightly, and the sword in his hand trembled slightly.


    ¡°Then why did you come to the Western Region? Didn¡¯t you come to take back everything that belonged to you?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng sighed.¡± Everything here doesn¡¯t belong to me alone. This place also belongs to you. I came to the West Lake Region only because of the


    Demon Lord¡¯s orders, not for the Fiendish Feather Pavilion.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t have much obsession with the Fiend Feather Pavilion.


    Then, he added,¡± And I¡¯m doing quite well in the Demon Realm.¡± Ye Junlin lowered his eyes. He did not know what to choose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Back then, you fell off the cliff because of me.¡±


    ¡°l never hated you. Even after I found out that it was you, 1 never hated you.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng shook his head.


    With a clang, the sword in Ye Junlin¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    He just wanted to live openly and did not want to hide in the shadows forever with a mask on.


    When he found out that Ye Yunfeng was still alive, he felt restless every night, afraid that Ye Yunfeng would suddenly return.


    Therefore, he had always arranged for people to kill Ye Yunfeng.


    Only when Ye Yunfeng died would he be able to feel at ease.


    Ye Yunfeng walked towards Ye Junlin.


    MO Ruyue was still a little scared when she saw this scene.


    He had a feeling that Ye Junlin would suddenly take out a dagger and stab Ye Yunfeng when he got close.


    Thus, MO Ruyue pulled Ye Yunfengs hand.


    ¡°Senior brother¡­


    MO Ruyue called out hesitantly with worry in her eyes.


    It was no wonder that she thought so, but she had seen too many such scenes in television dramas.


    Moreover, human hearts were unpredictable.


    Ye Yunfeng released MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and gave her a reassuring look.


    ¡°Jun Lin.¡±


    He called out like an older brother.


    His voice was no longer as cold as before. Instead, it had a hint of warmth.


    Ye Junlin gritted his teeth.¡± Brother.¡±


    Finally, the two brothers hugged each other tightly.


    MO Ruyue finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this scene. Fortunately, it was not like the scene on TV.


    He was afraid that Ye Junlin would suddenly pull out a knife and stab Ye Yunfeng.


    ¡°Is Mother still here?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng asked. He missed his mother dearly.


    At the mention of his mother, Ye Junlin¡¯s eyes finally turned red.


    ¡°Mother died not long after you fell off the cliff.¡±


    If there was anyone in this world who treated him well, it would be his mother.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his mother, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to survive.


    However, in order to live openly, he plotted to kill his own brother. Her mother died of depression after her brother fell off a cliff.


    ¡°Mother¡­


    Ye Yunfengs hands were tightly clenched into fists, and he only felt that breathing became abnormally difficult again.


    It turns out that mv mother has already passed away.


    MO Ruyue sighed.


    Twins were an ominous sign that had harmed so many people!


    ¡°l want to see my mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng did not blame Ye Junlin because he knew that all of this was not Ye Junlin¡¯s fault.


    What was wrong was that rule, that sentence.


    Hence, Ye Junlin took Ye Yunfeng to his mother¡¯s grave.


    MO Ruyue and Hillghost followed behind them.


    At this moment, the sky outside was already bright.


    Finally, Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin knelt down in front of a tombstone.


    MO Ruyue stood further away because she felt that the two brothers must have something to say to her mother. It would not be good for her to listen.


    It was better to take the initiative and stay away.


    She sat on the ground, thinking about the Demon Lord.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s body should be fine.


    He had to wait for her to bring the Miracle Doctor back.


    Devil World


    At this moment, Ming Sihan was meditating. However, his eyebrows were tightly knitted together. It was obvious that he was not meditating attentively. In the past, when he meditated, his brows were relaxed and his face was calm.


    He opened his eyes. ¡°Men, call MO Chengfeng over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Demon Venerable.¡¯


    The subordinate outside answered in a daze.


    This genius is still in the early stages of dawn. Why is the Demon Lord looking for Senior Brother MO?


    However, this was not something a gatekeeper like him could ask.


    He just had to obediently do whatever the demon ordered him to do..

 Chapter 747

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng had just woken up and washed up when the first disciple called him to the Demon Lord¡¯s bedroom.


    This made MO Chengfeng somewhat helpless. Why was the Demon Lord looking for him so early?


    With a perturbed heart, MO Chengfeng arrived outside the palace.


    ¡°Demon Venerable! ¡±


    MO Chengfeng called out in a low voice,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s voice, MO Chengfeng stepped into the bedroom.


    This was a voice transmission, so after he entered the door, he had to pass through the courtyard to reach the Demon Lord¡¯s room.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, you were looking for me?¡±


    Mo Chengfeng asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes. Did Ruyue send any letters back?¡±


    For example, if they encountered any difficulties on the way, or if they needed help.


    Ming Sihan thought to himself.


    It couldn¡¯t be smooth sailing, right?


    There were many accidents and dangers on the road from here to the West Ze Region.


    Although Ye Yunfeng was reliable, he wasn¡¯t that powerful either.


    MO Ruyue definitely needed his help!


    He thought.


    MO Chengfeng paused for a moment, then replied  didn¡¯t receive any letter from Junior Sister Ruyue. If everything goes smoothly, Junior Sister Ruyue should have arrived at the West Lake Region in the past few days.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about Junior Sister Ruyue?¡±


    The demon must be worried about Ruyue, so he paid so much attention to her. ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s just a little saintess. Why would I worry about


    He just wanted to know if that woman had gone to invite the divine doctor.


    Don¡¯t lie to him.


    ¡°Since there is no letter, you can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Nio Chengfeng left without thinking.


    The Demon Lord was really strange. So it was because his body was not feeling well, but now it had affected his brain?


    ¡°This woman, what the hell is she doing? Why didn¡¯t she send a letter back?


    Perhaps it¡¯s time to teach that woman some spells.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin, the two brothers, finally recognized each other. They looked at each other, only at each other.


    ¡°Brother, are you going to see Father?¡±


    Ye Junlin asked in a low voice, Actually, he was a little afraid.


    He didn¡¯t wish for Ye Yunfeng to meet his father.


    A father was not a mother, but he was not as gentle as a mother, nor did he care about his child as much as a mother.


    If Father knew that they were twins, one of them would have to die.


    Men had never experienced the pain of childbirth, so they could not understand how painful it was to give birth.


    It was lucky to survive childbirth.


    It was even rarer for the mother and son to be safe.


    Therefore, their father would naturally not have any pity for that extra child.


    Ye Yunfengs mind was thinking about that stern man, but he didn¡¯t feel too emotional.


    That man only wanted to groom him to become the successor of the Fiend Feather Pavilion, so he taught him very strictly.


    In his memory, that man had never smiled at him.


    He had a cold face all year round and was also very unreasonable.


    Towards such a father, he indeed had no feelings for him.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°1 won¡¯t go see him. You¡¯ll be me from now on.¡±


    Because they were deeply persecuted by this world, they were more willing to accept that twins were not an ominous sign.


    Some people would only submit to oppression.


    Some people were oppressed and wanted to fight back.


    Obviously, they were the second type of people. They did not want to be so submissive anymore.


    They had been living for more than twenty years, and it seemed that nothing ominous had happened.


    From this, it could be seen that if twins were an ominous sign, it should just be a rumor.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t come back in the future?¡±


    Ye Junlin asked again.


    Ye Yunfeng was silent. He glanced at Ye Junlin, who looked exactly like him, and slowly said,¡±¡±Probably.¡±


    Just as they were about to leave, a middle-aged man appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Father! ¡±


    Ye Junlin looked up. When he saw the man, a hint of panic flashed across his eyes.


    Ye Yunfeng pursed his lips and still didn¡¯t call out that form of address.


    Perhaps it had been too long since he last called him father. The middle-aged man said coldly,¡± You¡¯re twins!¡±


    For more than twenty years, he had been kept in the dark.


    He did not expect that he would have two sons.


    He pulled out his sword with a cold expression, as if he was going to attack one of them.


    He simply couldn¡¯t differentiate the son in front of him, who was Ye Yunfeng.


    In the past, she had never treated her son well.


    ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±


    Ye Junlin¡¯s gaze was fixed on the blade that was glinting coldly.


    He frowned.


    ¡°Twins are an ominous sign. One of you must die.¡± The middle-aged man said expressionlessly.


    There was no warmth in his eyes.


    He would never allow his career to be ruined because of the twins.


    When Ye Yunfeng heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, a cold smile appeared on his face.¡± Then who do you want to kill? Kill me or him?¡±


    He was still a little surprised by this outcome. He did not expect his biological father to really attack them because of that sentence.


    It was no wonder why Mother had hidden Ye Junlin in the darkness.


    They were probably afraid that their father would lay a hand on either of them.


    Not knowing why, Ye Yunfeng only felt that his heart was incomparably desolate.


    ¡°One of you must die.¡± The man¡¯s tone was firm.


    There¡¯s no reason for me to feel soft-hearted because of my two sons.


    This would only make him more determined in his thoughts.


    ¡°If I can leave and never come back, will you let us go?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng asked.


    If he could, he would rather leave himself than let Ye Junlin be his substitute and live in his shadow.


    Because they were brothers, and brothers should help each other.


    ¡°No, one of you must die.¡±


    The middle-aged man did not think much about it. He would never allow himself to have twins.


    Twins are unlucky!


    ¡°But we all want to live.¡¯


    Ye Yunfeng didn¡¯t want to pay for such a ridiculous sentence.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that the man in front of them was their father.


    MO Ruyue saw this scene from a distance and had already heard what they were talking about.


    After all, his voice was still quite loud.


    They did not expect their father to come here and see their twin sons.


    MO Ruyue led the ghost over.


    He wanted to see if he could help.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start with you.¡±


    The middle-aged man pointed his sword at Ye Yunfeng.


    MO Ruyue ran over and hurriedly shielded Ye Yunfeng behind her.


    She said with a solemn expression,¡±l won¡¯t allow you to attack my senior brother.¡¯


    If he wanted to make a move on her senior brother, he had to get past her first.


    ¡°Where did this little girl come from?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I will kill you too?¡±


    The middle-aged man berated, his eyes shrinking. This woman was really bold.


    MO Ruyue raised her chin slightly and snorted.¡± To tell you the truth, I¡¯m the Saintess of the Demon World, and he¡¯s my Senior Brother. If you kill my


    Senior Brother, you¡¯ll be going against the Demon World. Do you think the Demon Mirror will let you off?¡± A mere Fiend Feather Pavilion is nothing to our mo territories.¡±


    She directly revealed her identity.


    The Demon World was several levels higher than the Fiend Feather Pavilion..

 Chapter 748

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You dare to call yourself the Saintess of the Demon Realm?¡±


    The middle-aged man clearly did not believe that MO Ruyue was the Saintess of the Devil World.


    In his eyes, it was impossible for the Demonic Saintess to look so harmless. ¡°The golden seals of the Demon Realm Saintess are all on me.¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she took out the golden seal that proved her identity.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed when he saw the golden seal.


    He did not expect that the woman in front of him was actually the Demon World¡¯s Saintess.


    In other words, his son had also joined the Demon Realm.


    ¡°You actually joined the Demon Realm, so I can¡¯t let you live.¡±


    Since he had actually joined the Demon Realm, he was not worthy of being his son.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched. She had wanted to use her identity as the Saintess of the Devil World to intimidate this middle-aged man.


    However, he did not expect that this middle-aged man would become even more aggressive when he learned that it was the demon world.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t put our Demon Venerable in your eyes. Do you believe that the Demon Venerable will bring people to flatten your Fiend Feather


    Pavilion?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t lose in terms of momentum.


    The man in front of her was also a Golden Core Stage expert, but MO Ruyue was not afraid. She had already defeated a Golden Core Stage immortal cultivator.


    Ye Junlin¡¯s eyes flashed with envy when he saw how MO Ruyue was defending Ye Yunfeng.


    ¡°By the time the Demon Venerable comes, you¡¯ll already be dead.¡± ¡°l think your brain is not very bright. You want to kill one of your sons just for a rumor about twins, and you don¡¯t even hesitate to offend the Demon Realm¡­


    Nio Ruyue felt that this middle-aged man in front of her was simply out of his mind.


    Was it worth it?


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed.


    This was indeed not a good deal.


    It was indeed not worth it to sacrifice his Fiend Feather Pavilion for a Devil World Saintess.


    However, he could not tolerate the son of a twin.


    Only one could survive.


    ¡°Since he belongs to the Demon Realm, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    The middle-aged man pointed his sword at Ye Junlin.


    Ye Junlin listened to the middle-aged man¡¯s words and felt sad.


    That was why he had done so many things over the years, but it could not compare to a ridiculous rumor.


    A rumor could completely negate his efforts.


    At this moment, Ye Junlin felt his heart ache.


    When MO Ruyue saw this, she quickly protected Ye Junlin. She stared at the middle-aged man in front of her with a face full of disbelief.


    ¡°Are you crazy? He has been raising your son for so many years. Just because of a ridiculous sentence, you want to kill your own son?¡±


    ¡°One of your sons has already entered the Devil World and has severed ties with you. Now, you want to kill your other son. Doesn¡¯t your Fiend Feather


    Pavilion need an heir?¡±


    This man was too crazy. He didn¡¯t even give himself a way out?


    Mo Ruyue really didn¡¯t understand.


    This middle-aged man was too brainwashed by that sentence.


    ¡°Heir? As long as I have a woman, why should I worry about not having a son?


    The two of them are quite different.¡±


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly. He could have as many sons as he wanted.


    Anyway, he wasn¡¯t the one who gave birth to her.


    MO Ruyue was stunned. She said in disbelief,¡± Do you sound like a human? She didn¡¯t even care about her son.¡¯


    This was the first time he had heard a father say such words.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s horizons were truly broadened.


    There was a saying that was very true. Not everyone in this world was suitable to be a father.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin both felt it and felt extremely disappointed.


    It turned out that in this man¡¯s eyes, the two of them were nothing.


    He could have more sons, and he could have more women.


    Therefore, their mother was probably nothing in this man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Stinky girl, get lost! If you stop me again, I¡¯ll kill you too.¡±


    The middle-aged man said angrily.


    It was also because this woman was the saintess of the demon world that he did not directly attack her.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other and pulled MO Ruyue behind them.


    The battle between father and son had begun.


    Ye Junlin and Ye Yunfeng were both Foundation Establishment cultivators. It was just that one was an immortal cultivator and the other was a fiendish cultivator.


    Their father was a jindan immortal cultivator.


    The father wanted to kill his two sons, and the two sons only wanted to live.


    MO Ruyue felt her heart ache for the twins.


    The main thing was that she had lived for so long and had never seen a father like this.


    He was simply like a beast.


    No, even if it was a beast, it would still protect its calf.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe this middle-aged man.


    As she watched the battle, she cheered for her senior brother and Ye Junlin!


    The result was obvious. The twin brothers were no match for the middle-aged man at all.


    The difference in strength was too obvious.


    Moreover, the two of them did not have any particularly good equipment on them.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin were no match for the middle-aged man. Both of them fell to the ground, spitting out bright red blood.


    The middle-aged man wanted to kill his two sons.


    MO Ruyue took out a brick from her backpack and flew forward to meet the attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a lunatic.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s sword was blocked by MO Ruyue¡¯s brick and was sent flying.


    After all, the brick¡¯s ability was to return 100% damage.


    The middle-aged man looked at MO Ruyue in disbelief. This little Qi Refiner was actually able to withstand one of his moves.


    His gaze fell on the ordinary-looking brick in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand. It was impossible for an ordinary brick to block his sword.


    ¡°What is that thing in your hand?¡±


    The middle-aged man was sure that the reason why he was bounced back was because of the brick in the woman¡¯s hand.


    He did not understand why the brick in the woman¡¯s hand was so powerful.


    Nio Ruyue shook the brick in her hand and said casually,¡± It¡¯s just an ordinary brick.


    The middle-aged man stood up and gripped the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°This is definitely not an ordinary brick.¡±


    After saying that, the middle-aged man dashed toward MO Ruyue like a bolt of lightning.


    MO Ruyue turned sideways beautifully and quickly used a brick to block her vital parts.


    Usually, she would use the Heaven Splitting Sword and the Ghost Will Sword to deal with those who were one level higher than her. For those who were two levels higher than her, she could only use a brick to win.


    As for the high three, she hadn¡¯t met any of them.


    An ordinary person would be able to reach Qi Refinement in one or two years. It was very simple and easy to reach that height.


    However, from Qi Refinement to Foundation Establishment, it would take at least three years, at most ten to twenty years. This required perseverance.


    It would take at least 30 to 50 years to advance from the Foundation Establishment Stage to the Golden Core Stage. It would take at least 20 years to increase one¡¯s cultivation by spending money?


    The time needed to go from Jindan to Yuanying was at least a hundred years.


    Therefore, Jindan was common, but Yuanying was rare.


    From the original level to a higher level, it would take a longer time, and it would also depend on luck.


    As time passed, if one did not have luck, they would still not be able to improve.


    Of course, to sum up, it was just some ordinary people who cultivated on the wall.


    Geniuses and those with special talent might rise faster.


    The middle-aged man was a little out of breath. He, a jindan, actually couldn¡¯t beat Xiaoxiao. If he told others, he would only be a joke.


    The middle-aged man continued to attack MO Ruyue, his moves becoming fiercer and fiercer.


    He did not believe that he could not defeat this little Qi Disciple.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t defeat this middle-aged man head-on, but she could defend, dodge, hide, and develop.


    Hold on, don¡¯t be reckless.


    When the man hit the brick, the damage would be reflected.


    Therefore, the middle-aged man could not hold on any longer.


    It was as if he was fighting someone with the same strength as him.


    It was naturally not easy for a Golden Core cultivator to fight a Golden Core cultivator..

 Chapter 749

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing that the man was a little exhausted, MO Ruyue threw a brick at him.


    The middle-aged man fainted on the ground.


    Mo Ruyue took a deep breath and put the brick away.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already dealt with this fellow.¡±


    MO Ruyue clapped her hands and turned to look at Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin.


    The rest of the matter was left to the two brothers.


    She did not know what to do with the middle-aged man. After all, this man had nothing to do with her.


    It still depended on Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin¡¯s decision.


    He was already down. Ruyue clapped her hands and handed the old man over to Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin.


    What the two brothers wanted to do next was their choice.


    MO Ruyue did not intend to interfere.


    Ye Yunfeng glanced at the man on the ground, then looked at Ye Junlin and said, ¡°How do you want to deal with the underling?


    Ye Junlin frowned slightly and stared at the middle-aged man who had fainted.


    Was he going to kill this man?


    Although this man did not like him, he was still his father.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ye Junlin didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He knew very well that when the man woke up, he might still want to kill him.


    Ye Yunfeng took out a dagger and handed it to Ye Junlin, saying,¡±¡±Do you want to¡­¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Ye Junlin shook his head and rejected Ye Yunfengs dagger.


    He couldn¡¯t kill his father.


    Of course, Ye Yunfeng was also unable to kill this man.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t kill him, then you won¡¯t be able to stay in the Fiend Feather Pavilion. He will kill you sooner or later when he wakes up.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng spoke seriously.


    He had to make a choice.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ye Junlin gritted his teeth and said,¡±Ican leave the Evil Feather Pavilion.¡± ¡®


    As he spoke, he pulled off a token from his body.


    Perhaps leaving this place was not a bad thing.


    He just wanted to live openly. Anyway, now that his identity had been exposed, the Evil Feather Pavilion would definitely not tolerate him.


    Since he couldn¡¯t be tolerated, he could only leave this place.


    MO Ruyue, who was beside him, jeered,¡± You can join the Devil World. In fact, the Devil World is not as bad as the rumors say. Moreover, the Devil World can accept twins. The Devil World will not regard twins as an ominous sign.¡±¡±


    ¡°With your cultivation level, you only need one Revolving Spirit Pill to become a Devil Cultivator. The process is a little painful, but you can endure it.¡± ¡°Moreover, your cultivation level definitely won¡¯t be much lower.¡±


    After MO Ruyue finished speaking, Ye Junlin looked at her and said,¡±¡±Looks like you know quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ After all, there were many people in the Demon Realm who were originally immortal cultivators and eventually turned into demon cultivators.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained.


    This wasn¡¯t anything strange.


    Ye Yunfeng glanced at MO Ruyue and said,¡±¡±Junior Sister is right.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then listen to Junior Sister.¡±


    Ye Junlin looked at MO Ruyue, and his voice sounded a little relieved.


    Since this man could not tolerate him, then there was no need for him to continue staying in the Evil Feather Pavilion.


    Even if the Demon Realm did not accept him, he would still rely on his own ability to survive.


    He really hoped that this world would have less prejudice against twins.


    ¡°That¡¯s my junior sister!¡±


    Ye Yunfeng could not help but emphasize when he heard Ye Junlin¡¯s voice.


    This guy was here to snatch his junior sister away from him.


    Junior Sister, Junior Sister, it was really catchy.


    ¡°In the future, you will also be my junior sister. Junior sister, right?¡± Ye Junlin looked at MO Yue with a smile that Ye Yunfeng couldn¡¯t see on his face.


    MO Ruyue was stunned for a moment before she whispered,¡±¡±You should be my junior brother.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to buy you delicious food, or do you want me to buy delicious food?¡±


    Ye Junlin asked.


    Mo Ruyue said without hesitation,¡± Of course you¡¯re the one who¡¯s buying me delicious food.¡¯


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost said that he also wanted the delicious ¡®Barn¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Brother takes care of Junior Sister and naturally buys delicious food for Junior Sister.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡±


    For the sake of the delicious food.


    In any case, there were already so many senior brothers. One more wouldn¡¯t be much.


    ¡°Junior sister, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet.¡±


    ¡°My name is MO Ruyue. Senior Brother, you can call me Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Ye Yunfeng saw this scene, he only felt a little stifled in his heart.


    She had found Ye Junlin quite pleasing to the eye before, but why was he becoming more and more unpleasant to the eye now?


    The three of them left the Fiend Feather Pavilion together.


    When the man woke up, his subordinate immediately handed him a letter. ¡°Pavilion Master, Young Master left a letter and said that he would never return. ¡±


    ¡°He still dares to come back!¡±


    Kill that ominous person when you come back!


    The man thought sullenly.


    Then, he opened the envelope.


    After reading the letter, the man was so angry that he crushed the letter with his cultivation.


    She actually severed ties with him!


    Good, very good!


    As expected, they were two unlucky people. He should kill them both.


    The man thought angrily.


    ¡°So you guys are going to look for the divine doctor He Xi.¡±


    Ye Junlin¡¯s eyes flashed when he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    Ye Yunfeng, who was walking at the front, said,¡±l told you long ago that we didn¡¯t come here to compete with you for the Fiend Feather Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough, let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡±


    Ye Junlin coughed lightly. Why was this brother of his so vengeful?


    The three of them entered the water source area. The towns here were relatively small, and most of them were villages.


    As far as the eye could see, there was a lush green bamboo forest. The forest that had just rained had a layer of white fog, as if it was wearing a veil.


    It was faintly discernible and gave off a mysterious feeling.


    ¡°This is really a paradise.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the scene before her.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter,¡±The land is flat and spacious, the houses are solemn, there are fertile fields, beautiful ponds, mulberry and bamboo¡­¡±


    Junior Sister, what are you reciting?¡± Ye Junlin asked.


    ¡°Recite the text. The entire text needs to be memorized.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied.


    She liked Chinese class, but she hated the recitation of a few words at the end of the class.


    Now that he thought about it, he could not forget the fear of being dominated by the full text.


    ¡°It sounds like the scene in front of us.¡¯


    Ye Junlin smiled.


    MO Ruyue glanced at Ye Junlin and realized that he liked to smile when he wasn¡¯t pretending.


    On the other hand, Ye Yunfengs face was practically stoic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and inquire about the divine doctor He Xi.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng said a few words, then moved closer to the people in the village.


    Ye Junlin didn¡¯t follow, worried that his appearance would scare those people.


    Two identical people would always arouse disgust from others. Not long after, Ye Yunfeng returned with a disappointed look.


    ¡°They have never heard of the divine doctor He Xi.¡±


    ¡°No way, have you never heard of it?¡±


    MO Ruyue could not believe it. Divine Doctor He Xi lived near the water source, so it was impossible for these villagers not to have heard of him.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ye Yunfeng responded.


    Ye Junlin thought for a moment and said,¡±Why don¡¯t we go ahead and look for someone who knows about the divine doctor, He Xi?¡± ¡®


    After all, he was a divine doctor. It was normal for him to be difficult to find.


    Thus, the three of them continued walking forward.


    However, there were no villages in front of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hole over there. Should we go through that hole?¡±


    MO Ruyue suggested.


    There was only one hole in front of him, and he had no other choice.


    There seemed to be something on the other side of the hole. Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other and then came to an agreement..

 Chapter 750

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The three of them passed through the long cave.


    The narrow cave became spacious.


    He quickly walked out.


    Outside, there were mountains and a long stream. On both sides of the stream were countless peach blossom forests.


    The peach blossom forest was full of fallen petals, and the grass was green and tender.


    MO Ruyue was stunned. This was inexplicably familiar.


    Did he come out of the Peach Blossom Land?


    She turned back to look at the cave behind her and said worriedly, ¡°This cave won¡¯t disappear after we come out, right?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at MO Ruyue, their eyes filled with doubt.


    How could a cave disappear?


    Was Ruyue confused?


    ¡°Will it disappear?¡± Ye Junlin said.


    ¡°It won¡¯t disappear.¡± Ye Yunfeng said.


    Hearing their voices, MO Ruyue had nothing to say. At most, the three of them would get lost together.


    Moreover, there was still the mountain ghost. Even if they encountered danger, would they not be able to deal with it with so many people?


    After thinking about it, MO Ruyue no longer felt worried.


    Since I¡¯m going with the stream, I¡¯m going to go with the flow.


    There might not be people in places with mountains, but there would definitely be people in places with rivers.


    According to Feng Shui, water represented wealth and luck. Surrounded by water, it was the most fertile.


    Moreover, people could not live without water. They had to live in a place with water.


    No matter how powerful the godly doctor was, he was still a human.


    They walked for a long time until night fell, but they did not see a single person.


    ¡°We might have to spend the night here.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I have two senior brothers accompanying me.¡±


    Mo Ruyue thought of the strange things that she had encountered with MO Chengfeng in Si River. She felt a lingering fear just thinking about it.


    As long as there was one more person, he would not be so afraid.


    The more people there were, the bolder they were.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find something to eat.¡± Ye Yunfeng walked towards the forest.


    Leaving behind MO Ruyue and Jun Lin of the Night.


    Ye Junlin looked around and said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±You wait here, I¡¯ll go get some firewood.¡¯


    MO Ruyue glanced at Hillghost and nodded.¡± Senior Brother, you go ahead.¡±¡± The two senior brothers were quite bold, actually daring to act alone.


    The surroundings became pitch-black. There was no moon to illuminate the night, so it was pitch black.


    After Shixiong left, MO Ruyue hugged Hillghost.


    After hugging Hillghost, he wasn¡¯t as scared anymore.


    After a while, someone returned.


    ¡°Junior Sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡¯


    It was Ye Junlin who had returned. He was carrying a pile of firewood in his arms.


    Very quickly, the fire was finished, but Ye Yunfeng still didn¡¯t return.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Senior Brother back yet? Did something happen?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Ye Junlin stood up and left, leaving MO Ruyue and


    Hillghost behind.


    After a long time, a figure returned.


    ¡°You are Senior Brother Yun Feng?¡±


    ¡°l am Jun Lin.¡±


    Ye Junlin said.


    MO Ruyue was stunned. The twins were too similar in terms of temperament, tone, and mannerisms.


    They were dressed in the same black and had the same hairstyle.


    It was simply a copy and paste. She had just admitted her mistake.


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t find my brother.¡±


    Ye Junlin opened his mouth helplessly and thought that his brother had returned.


    ¡°Then we can only wait here.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the dark forest with a worried expression.


    Hillghost¡¯s stomach was growling with hunger.


    It rubbed its belly in grievance.


    MO Ruyue patted Hillghost¡¯s head and said,¡±¡±When Shixiong comes back, there will be food.¡¯


    Squeak¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard heavy footsteps approaching.


    Ye Yunfeng appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    He came back with a wild goat and threw it on the ground. There were many wild fruits in his other hand.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re finally back. If you hadn¡¯t come back, I would have been worried that something had happened to you.¡±


    MO Ruyue finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    His heart finally settled down.


    Ye Yunfeng explained,¡±This goat runs quite fast, it¡¯s not easy to catch.¡±¡± That was why it had been delayed for such a long time.


    ¡°You guys eat the wild fruits first. I¡¯ll take the goat out to deal with it.¡± As he spoke, Ye Yunfeng put down the fruit, then brought the goat to the stream to clean it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over there and help.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng also followed.


    MO Ruyue took out the leaves she had prepared and used them as bowls and plates.


    Then, he plucked the fruit and placed it in a bowl.


    There were actually kebabs to eat at night. Just thinking about it made her drool.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.


    After the goat was cleaned, he roasted four lamb legs first.


    And then it was kebabs.


    Ye Junlin looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s skillful operation and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Looks like Junior Sister¡¯s cooking skills are amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just so-so.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled.


    Looking at the sizzling mutton, the air was filled with the smell of roasted meat, and she could not help but drool.


    ¡°Alright, you can eat now.¡±


    MO Ruyue first gave it to Hillghost, then to her two Senior Brothers, and finally to herself.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten such delicious roasted mutton!¡±


    Ye Junlin praised.


    It was just that the taste was relatively light. If he added seasoning, the taste would definitely be even better.


    Upon hearing Ye Junlin!s praise, MO Ruyue raised her head and looked at him.


    She blinked at him and said,¡±¡±ln the future, I can still make some for Shixiong. ¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister is so good to me.¡±


    As Ye Junlin spoke, he looked at Ye Yunfeng provocatively.


    He wasn¡¯t inferior to Ye Yunfeng in everything. At least he was quite favored by Junior Sister.


    ¡°l got this goat.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng pursed his thin red lips, feeling a little jealous in his heart.


    How could Junior Sister treat Ye Junlin so well? His junior sister had never said such words to him.


    ¡°What can you do? Didn¡¯t Junior Sister give you any?¡±


    Ye Junlin started to stir up trouble.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ye Yunfengs expression sank.


    Wasn¡¯t this Ye Junlin a little too arrogant?


    MO Ruyue felt a little helpless when she saw the two of them acting like this.


    These two twin brothers were actually jealous because of her.


    ¡°Senior brothers, come, come, let¡¯s eat the roast lamb leg.¡±


    MO Ruyue pretended that she didn¡¯t see it and called for the two of them to eat roasted lamb leg.


    They were jealous, so what did it have to do with her?


    It had nothing to do with him.


    When they fought because of her, she would stand up and speak up.


    At this time, it was not good for her to stand on anyone¡¯s side. It was easy for the brothers to be on bad terms.


    Therefore, he would let them handle this conflict themselves.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to care at all.


    Hillghost ate the roasted lamb leg with relish.


    However, it had a big appetite. A roasted lamb leg was not enough.


    MO Ruyue gave her roasted lamb leg to Hillghost.


    Hillghost was embarrassed at first, but he ate happily later on.


    They didn¡¯t notice that there was someone watching them from the east and west.


    The next day, MO Ruyue woke up from her sleep, dreaming that the Demon Commander was dying.


    Junior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Junlin asked with concern.


    Ye Yunfeng was also staring at MO Ruyue, because the sound of MO Ruyue waking up had woken them up.


    The sky outside was bright.


    Mo Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief. She stood up and said,¡±l dreamt that the Demon Lord is dying. We still have to find the divine doctor He Xi as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Demon Lord¡¯s body?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng asked. He didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with the demon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this either. The Nature Demon Lord knows the body of the Demon Lord the best.¡¯


    MO Ruyue shook her head. After all, she was a demonic cultivator. Her body might be different from ordinary people.


    Otherwise, why would he come all the way here to find Miracle Doctor He Xi?


    Ye Yunfeng had nothing to say..

 Chapter 751

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hillghost was still sleeping.


    MO Ruyue got up and walked outside to wash up by the stream. When she raised her head, the expression on her face froze.


    ¡°Senior brothers, come and take a look!¡±


    Upon being summoned by MO Ruyue, Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin both walked over.


    His face was filled with confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s vwffong?¡±


    Ye Junlin asked.


    ¡°Look over there. Why has it become an ocean? I remember that it¡¯s all grass over there! ¡±


    MO Ruyue pointed at the distance with a look of disbelief.


    Overnight, the lawn turned into an ocean.


    Or was it because they were closer to the sea, but the tide had risen, so the lawn had turned into the sea?


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked into the distance. Yesterday, it was indeed a lawn, but now it had become an ocean¡­


    A boundless ocean.


    ¡°Perhaps this place is closer to the ocean.¡±


    Ye Junlin said uncertainly.


    Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know how to explain it.


    At this moment, a white crane flew over their heads.


    ¡°This place is a little strange. I should quickly wake up Gui Gui so that I can find the divine doctor He Xi as soon as possible.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue returned to the cave and woke up the mountain ghost that was still sleeping.


    Hillghost was in a daze. The environment here was very good, so it slept


    soundly at night.


    As the group walked forward, the sun gradually rose from the sea level.


    Not long after, a thatched cottage appeared in front of them. Beside the thatched cottage were green bamboos. Outside the thatched cottage was a huge vegetable garden.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be any vegetables, but some precious herbs.


    Beside the vegetable garden, there was a welcoming pine.


    Two red-crowned cranes were resting on the welcoming pine.


    MO Ruyue felt that this was the thatched cottage of Divine Doctor He Xi.


    ¡°Senior brothers, I think this is the territory of the divine doctor He Xi.¡±


    MO Ruyue straightened her face, her face full of certainty.


    ¡°How do you confirm?¡± Ye Junlin asked.


    He turned to look at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Look at this vegetable garden. Would an ordinary person plant all kinds of herbs in his garden?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Ordinary people would only grow vegetables in their own vegetable gardens.


    ¡°What Junior Martial Sister said seems to make sense.¡± Ye Junlin nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°But Divine Doctor He Xi doesn¡¯t seem to be at home.¡¯


    MO Ruyue looked at the red-crowned crane on the welcoming pine and said to it,¡±¡±Do you know where your master is?¡±


    The red-crowned crane didn¡¯t look very smart.


    ¡°How can I talk to the crane? I¡¯m so stupid!¡±


    Mo Ruyue slapped her forehead.


    Not all animals could understand human speech like mountain ghosts.


    Her Mountain Ghost was unique.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll just wait here for the divine doctor He Xi to come back.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment. It was impossible for the divine doctor not to come back.


    ¡°Junior Sister, are you hungry?¡± Ye Junlin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not that hungry.¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at the red-crowned crane and I¡¯m really hungry,


    I¡¯ll roast the divine doctor¡¯s red-crowned crane.¡¯


    At this moment, the two red-crowned cranes hurriedly flew away, as if they would die if they stayed any longer.


    ¡°..¡±Mo Ruyue looked at the crane¡¯s departing figure and felt a little awkward. She was just joking.


    How could he eat red-crowned cranes?


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin both revealed smiles.


    ¡°Ruyue, look at you. You scared the red-crowned crane away.¡± Ye Junlin said.¡±


    ¡°I was just joking. Why would I eat a red-crowned crane?¡±


    That was a protected animal.


    MO Ruyue shrugged helplessly.


    It¡¯s too scary, too scary


    But soon, she came back to her senses. The red-crowned cranes should have understood her words. Otherwise, why would they flap their wings and fly away when she mentioned roasting the red-crowned cranes?


    After a long time, a man in plain clothes walked over.


    MO Ruyue and the other two immediately stood up and looked at the man.


    The man glanced at the three of them and snorted.¡±You outsiders actually want to eat my red-crowned crane?¡±


    He glared fiercely at MO Mouyue.


    MO Ruyue came back to her senses and just joking.¡±


    She had thought that He Xi was an old man, but she had not expected him to be so young.


    It was a little unexpected.


    She had a pair of peach blossom eyes and a fair face. She wore a pearl ribbon on her forehead. In the middle of the pearl ribbon was a red gem that sparkled under the sun. She was wearing a plain white dress. Her black hair was tied up and a few white feathers were used as decorations.


    It looked like the white crane youth.


    It was even better for young people. There was no need to be too tactful.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    He Xi asked.


    A woman and a pair of twins.


    MO Ruyue took a step forward.¡± My name is MO Ruyue, and I came from the Devil Realm. I¡¯m here to ask the Godly Doctor to treat my Demon Venerable.¡±¡±


    Is Ming Sihan sick?¡±


    He Xi frowned slightly. How could that dead man be sick?


    If he was sick, that man would not be sick.


    ¡°From the tone of the divine doctor. you should know mv Demon Venerable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few meetings.¡±


    He Xi snorted coldly.


    She didn¡¯t know what Ming Sihan was up to.


    ¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you to come with us, Godly Doctor,¡± MO Ruyue said sincerely.¡± Our Demon Venerable is really dying.¡±¡® ¡°No, let him come to me himself!¡±


    With that, He Xi walked towards the thatched cottage.


    Upon seeing this, MO Ruyue rolled her eyes and said,¡±¡±Miracle Doctor, my Demon Venerable is already paralyzed. If he could come, he would have come himself. Why would he make me come?¡±


    There was no other way. In order to make He Xi leave with her, she could only make the Demon Lord suffer.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. My third senior brother can testify!¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ye Yufeng.


    Ye Yunfeng, whose name was called, lowered his gaze and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Junior Sister afraid that the Demon Lord would be angry?


    It had to be said that his junior sister¡¯s courage was not ordinary. She even dared to say such words.


    He could only say that he was impressed.


    At that time, the Demon Lord would know what would happen.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor He Xi, I beg you, please come with us. Even if you don¡¯t want to see us monks, you have to see the face of our Demon Lord.¡±


    MO Ruyue said sincerely.


    He Xi stopped in his tracks and turned to look at MO Ruyue.¡±lt better be as you said.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Miracle Doctor.¡±


    A smile appeared on MO Ruyue¡¯s face.¡¯Let¡¯s trick the divine doctor back first.¡¯


    The Demon Lord and He Xi seemed to be old friends. When the time came, the Demon Lord would definitely protect her.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue had no worries.


    The journey back was much smoother.


    MO Ruyue often changed her dressing style and walked in front of the arrest warrant openly, so no one noticed her.


    The portraits drawn by those artists were too abstract and ugly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was dressed in the same way as the portrait, no one would have recognized him.


    Along the way, MO Ruyue served He Xi with good food and drinks.


    Finally, they returned to the Devil World. MO Ruyue brought He Xi to see the Demon Venerable.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve also brought the divine doctor He Xi back.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked into the Demon Palace and looked at the man on the soft couch with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    Was Master¡¯s condition already so serious?


    They were actually lying on the bed.


    He Xi looked at the figure and frowned.. Was he really paralyzed?

 Chapter 752

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When Ming Sihan heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, his heart started beating rapidly. He felt as if he was alive again.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and saw MO Ruyue¡¯s figure outside the curtain.


    She was finally back.


    ¡°You can go out first,¡± He Xi said to MO Ruyue.¡±l¡¯ll show your Demon Venerable what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Miracle Doctor He Xi, I¡¯ll leave the Devil to you.¡±


    MO Ruyue then left the Devil Palace.


    Seeing MO Ruyue leave, Ming Sihan!s heartbeat returned to normal.


    She glanced at the other man and saw him approaching.


    ¡°Are you sick? Paralysis?¡±


    He Xi asked. Even though they were separated by the curtain, the aura on Ming Sihan¡¯s body didn¡¯t change at all.


    Hearing He Xi¡¯s words, Ming Sihan was a little unhappy and sick. Who said that I¡¯m paralyzed?¡±


    Who spread the rumors?


    ¡°MO Ruyue said that you¡¯re paralyzed, but aren¡¯t you alright?¡±


    He Xi lifted the curtain and saw the handsome man behind it. He did not look


    like he was paralyzed.


    ¡°This woman! ¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. I feel very uncomfortable.¡±


    Ming Sihan sighed. When he thought of MO Ruyue, he felt strange.


    MO Ruyue was not around these few days, so it was easy to overthink things.


    He Xi didn¡¯t say anything else. She held Ming Sihan¡¯s hand and started to feel his pulse.


    After a moment, He Xi said, ¡°The pulse is stable. There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Is it fun to trick me here?¡±


    He Xi threw Ming Sihan¡¯s hand away and was a little unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Your disciple lied to me. As her master, aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡±


    He Xi pursed her pale pink lips and snorted.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have come here.


    Ming Sihan was very protective,¡±¡±He Xi, you¡¯re already a hundred years old. How can you be so calculative with a little girl?¡±


    ¡°Ming Sihan, you¡­¡±


    He Xi¡¯s hands that were hanging by his side clenched into fists, and he really wanted to punch that handsome face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sick. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    With that, He Xi walked out.


    Ming Sihan waved his sleeves and clenched his fists. The corners of his mouth curled up.¡± You¡¯re already here. It¡¯s not that easy to leave!¡±


    He Xi was frozen in place, as if her body was tightly bound by an invisible hand.


    His face turned red and he said to Ming you sick?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, 1 1 m sick.¡¯


    Ming Sihan sat up and walked slowly to He Xi. He tilted his head and said,¡±¡±Godly doctor, treat me. If you don¡¯t treat me, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Looking at the man in front of her, He Xi only wanted to smash this man into pieces.


    ¡± The dead are good, the world is short of a scourge.¡±¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless.¡¯


    Ming Sihan stopped smiling and released He Xi from her control.


    He continued,¡±What¡¯s there to stay in that god-forsaken place in the West?¡±


    ¡°In the future, you will obediently stay in my Demon Realm.¡±


    ¡°What benefits?¡±


    ¡°What benefits do you want?¡±


    He Xi thought for a moment. It was rare for Ming Sihan to be so generous, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± If you have something, I must have it.¡±¡®


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ming Sihan agreed.


    ¡°l want to take MO Ruyue as my disciple!¡¯


    Hearing the name MO Ruyue, Ming Sihan spoke without hesitation.


    ¡°You said it was okay.¡±


    ¡°l really can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll change. I¡¯ll let MO Ruyue be my cook.¡±


    No.


    Wasn¡¯t this asking his disciple to serve Crane Creek?


    No.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a chef.¡¯


    Ming Sihan frowned. What was this man thinking? It was really amazing.


    ¡°Then I want to live with your disciple, is that okay?¡±


    Ming Sihan grabbed He Xi¡¯s collar and said fiercely,¡±¡±No!¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. Why should I stay in your Demon Realm?¡±


    He Xi was speechless.


    What was possible?


    Ming Sihan was speechless. He thought for a while and said,¡±¡±You can do whatever you want except for MO Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±


    He was a normal man.


    ¡°Ming Sihan, there is nothing in the devil world that can keep me here.¡±


    ¡°You still won¡¯t let me go? I think you¡¯re really sick.¡±


    He Xi¡¯s face was filled with disgust.


    Ming Sihan let go of He Xi¡¯s collar and can sleep in my side hall.¡±


    This was his biggest setback.


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to. I despise you.¡±


    A man with a brain problem might kill him at night.


    He Xi walked over to the chair beside her and sat down.¡± 1 think I know what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Heart disease.¡¯


    ¡°Heart disease?¡± Ming Sihan covered his chest and frowned. He said to He this illness serious? How should I treat it?¡±


    ¡°Mental illness needs medicine to cure it. Your medicine is MO Ruyue. I deliberately mentioned MO Ruyue just now, but every time I mentioned her, you would explode.¡±


    He knew Ming Sihan quite well.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re moved, you¡¯re in love, understand?¡±


    ¡® Impossible, absolutely impossible. How could 1 do that to MO Ruyue¡­¡± Tempted?


    ¡°It is said that dragons are slow in their emotions. I think it is true.¡±


    He Xi secretly shook his head and revealed a helpless expression.


    Ming Sihan sat down and said with a heavy heart,¡±¡±Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What can we do? It was not a bad thing to just let nature take its course.¡± She called him over for such a small matter.


    MO Ruyue stayed outside, worried about the Demon Commander¡¯s safety.


    If the Demon Lord really couldn¡¯t do it, then she would be the new master of the Demon World in the future. At that time, there would definitely be many people who were unconvinced. In order to make those people convinced, she still needed to do a lot of things.


    As for the Demon Palace, it was too deserted and had to be renovated.


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t sleep in a place where the Demon Lord had slept before. She had to renovate it before she could continue sleeping.


    Not long after, the divine doctor He Xi came out.


    MO Ruyue hurried forward and pulled He Xi back. ¡°Godly doctor, how is my master?¡±


    He Xi looked at the woman in front of her carefully. She was beautiful, but just like Ming Sihan, she was slow to react.


    It seemed that Ming Sihan¡¯s love life was destined to be bumpy.


    He couldn¡¯t help with this kind of thing. He was powerless.


    He shook his head.


    Godly doctor, my master can¡¯t be saved?¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned. She didn¡¯t know if she was happy or sad.


    Or rather, it was a mixture of sadness and joy.


    Her master had treated her quite well. It was a pity that she was gone at such a young age.


    Once her master left, she became her master¡¯s only heir and had a net worth of over a hundred million.


    ¡°Only you can save your master.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked incredulous. She didn¡¯t know how to treat patients, so why was she asked to save the Demon Venerable?


    ¡°You go in and take a look. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    After saying that, the divine doctor He Xi left the Devil Palace.


    He didn¡¯t plan to return to the Western Ze Region at the moment, so he decided to stay here for the time being.


    MO Ruyue walked into the room nervously and glanced at the man in the room.


    The man was in the dark, and his expression could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Let me be quiet.¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t accept the fact that he was tempted.


    Master, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    MO Ruyue left obediently.


    Ming Sihan turned around. Did this woman really leave just because he asked her to?


    He didn¡¯t miss it at all.


    Humph!


    Ming Sihan angrily flung his sleeves, feeling even more frustrated..

 Chapter 753

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Come back to me!¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue retracted her leg and looked at Ming Sihan in confusion. What was wrong with her master today?


    It felt weird.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Ming Sihan stared at the woman in front of him carefully. The more he looked at her, the faster his heart beat.


    The woman¡¯s beautiful face was filled with confusion, and her brows were tightly furrowed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go cook for Master? Or did Master want to eat the Devil Realm¡¯s big pot of rice?¡±


    The godly doctor said that only she could save Ming Sihan. Was it because the demon wanted to eat her cooking?


    Wouldn¡¯t he be treating her like a mother?


    ¡°You made it.¡¯


    He recalled the dishes that MO Ruyue had cooked. He had to admit that MO Ruyue¡¯s culinary skills were really good.


    Perhaps, delicious food could make him feel better, especially if it was made by MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    MO Ruyue responded and turned around to prepare some food.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    ¡°Master, what is it?¡±


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks, feeling a little impatient.


    Master was indeed a little sick. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go get food for Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ming Sihan stood up and followed MO Ruyue.


    It seemed that he would not feel so uncomfortable if MO Ruyue was right under his nose.


    ¡°Master, I heard that you¡¯ve issued a new rule. You can¡¯t fall in love in the Devil Realm?¡± MO Ruyue suddenly asked on the way.


    This man was really selfish. He was single and wanted others to be single too.


    In the future, the number of people in the Demon Realm would decrease, and that was also because of this man.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not seeing your subordinates fall in love?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What if his master had a wife?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t he be scamming himself too?


    MO Ruyue thought to herself,¡¯What¡¯s the point of Master doing this?¡¯


    ¡°Then change the rules again.¡±


    Ming Sihan stared at the back of her, trying to prevent her from falling in love with other men.


    He was the one who set the rules, so he could naturally change them.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth. She wanted to say that her Master was really despicable, but she did not dare to be so impudent.


    He had never seen such a person who was strict with others but lenient with himself!


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s tone, it seemed that she was very dissatisfied with him.


    He slightly raised his eyebrows and wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re really wise, Master.¡±


    As expected of a Demon Venerable, he was indeed extraordinary.


    Then, MO Ruyue told Ming Sihan about Ye Junlin.


    ¡°You can decide on this matter. There¡¯s no need to report it to me.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re the master of the Demon World. As long as someone joins, I still have to report it.¡±


    MO Ruyue complimented.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to invite the divine doctor over this time.¡±


    Ming Sihan said lightly. This woman had gone to such a far place for him. Just thinking about it made him feel touched.


    He must have suffered a lot along the way.


    He would definitely treat this woman well in the future.


    MO Ruyue waved her hand and said with a  not hard, it¡¯s not hard.


    It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for her status, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to take on such a job.


    Wasn¡¯t he forced to go to the Western Ze Region?


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar when he arrived at the place where she


    lived. He had been with this woman for a period of time.


    Although the place was not spacious, the environment was indeed quite elegant.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    A handsome young man ran out of the courtyard and threw himself into MO Ruyue¡¯s arms.


    The young man hugged MO Ruyue tightly, not letting go for even a moment.


    When Ming Sihan saw this scene, his eyes became sharp as he stared at the handsome young man.


    What was this guy?


    He actually touched MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue was still smiling, seemingly enjoying being hugged by the young man.


    This scene made Ming Sihan want to tear it apart! Then, he reached out and grabbed Li Zeyan¡¯s collar.


    ¡°Sister, help!¡±


    Li Zeyan looked at Ming Sihan and his pupils shrank. Then, he quickly asked MO Ruyue for help.


    This man seemed to be a demonic beast too!


    All non-humans who could transform into humans were demonic beasts.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the scene in front of her in confusion. Bullying a child?


    Ming Sihan let go of Li Zeyan with a serious face. He would never admit that he was jealous.


    He just couldn¡¯t stand males getting close to his little disciple.


    ¡°Where did this little bastard come from?¡±


    His deep eyes were filled with disgust.


    It had the smell of a demonic beast. What was it?


    ¡°His name is Li Zeyan. I picked him up on the road.¡±


    ¡°You picked it up on the road and brought it  she afraid that this demonic beast would eat her? Ming Sihan was a little unhappy.


    ¡°The child is all alone¡­


    MO Ruyue told him about Li Zeyan¡¯s tragic past and finally sighed deeply.


    This child¡¯s background was described as sad and tearful.


    In the end, Ming Sihan laughed coldly. Demonic beasts didn¡¯t have any family!


    His pitch-black eyes had already seen through everything.


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s cold smile, MO Ruyue felt that this man had no love at all.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s background was so tragic. It was fine if the demon did not comfort him, but he actually sneered.


    As expected of the Demon Venerable, he was ruthless enough! MO Ruyue admired him from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid of being a goner¡±


    Li Zeyan quickly went behind MO Ruyue, his childish face full of fear. ¡°This is my master, the Demon Lord of the Demon Realm!¡±


    ¡°See, isn¡¯t my Master very handsome? It¡¯s not as scary as the rumors say.¡± She introduced with a smile on her face.


    The legendary demon lord was ferocious and didn¡¯t look like a normal person at all.


    In reality, the Demon Venerable was handsome and unadulterated, and he was not as ruthless as the rumors said.


    At least she felt that this man was still someone she could get along with. She just had to pay attention to her boundaries when interacting with him and not push her luck.


    After all, he was a demon lord. He was not some random cat or dog that could be stroked just because he was given food.


    Li Zeyan panicked under the gaze of the pair of dark eyes. He could only hide behind MO Ruyue, not daring to poke his head out.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid of being a goner¡±


    Seeing how scared Li Zeyan was, MO Ruyue said,¡±¡±Then go in first. Go to the vegetable garden and pick some vegetables to put in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Zeyan left in a hurry. Even though he was far away, he could still feel that cold gaze.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know that Li Zeyan was so afraid of Ming Sihan. Maybe he didn¡¯t know Ming Sihan well enough.


    He wouldn¡¯t be so afraid after understanding.


    ¡°Master, please come in. You can sit in the courtyard now. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    MO Ruyue wore a flattering smile on her face and whispered,¡±¡±Master, can you increase the monthly salary?¡±


    To make her work in the hall and kitchen, it was difficult to do things with a hundred taels of silver a month.


    Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. This woman really loved money.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°200 taels. I¡¯ll do the laundry, cook, and clean up the house. How about it?¡±


    As long as the money was in place, everything was negotiable.


    Now, MO Ruyue had become a social animal again. ¡°You¡¯re taking care of everything around me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as I don¡¯t lose my life.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. She had worked hard to earn money, but she had to save her life to spend it.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. In other words, even if the weather was cold and the bed was cold, he could still warm the bed?


    Marming the bed wouldn¡¯t cost him his life.


    ¡°Alright, words are useless. We have to write it down in black and white.¡±


    Ming Sihan had his own wishful thinking.


    This woman said it herself, so she couldn¡¯t go back on her words.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue had not thought about anything else.. Who knew that this man had a human face and a beast heart?

 Chapter 754

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have paper or pen here. There¡¯s no need to write this on paper.


    Master, are you worried about me?¡±


    Afraid that she would be lazy? And then deduct his salary?


    MO Ruyue clicked her tongue in her heart. She did not expect the Demon Commander to be such an evil capitalist.


    ¡°Of course, people change. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. I definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head. Only a fool would regret a free money-making opportunity.


    A pen and paper appeared in Ming Sihan!s hands, and he quickly wrote down the proof.


    ¡°Alright, sign it.¡±


    Mine Sihan handed a pen washi to MO Ruvue.


    MO Ruyue took the pen washi. She felt that something was amiss. Was there a need to write a contract between master and disciple?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you regretting it?¡±


    Seeing that MO Ruyue was still not signing, Ming Sihan was a little anxious, but he still looked calm.


    MO Ruyue stared at the contract and said,¡±¡±l think there¡¯s a date missing.¡± 200 taels was only enough for a year. After a year, the price would have to rise.


    ¡°A year?¡±


    Ming Sihan frowned slightly. He felt that his life would be better.


    Forget it, he couldn¡¯t be anxious.


    ¡°One year then.¡±


    Thus, MO Ruyue signed a one-year contract for 200 taels of silver.


    Anyway, it was only a year, not too long.


    [Salted Fish System: Congratulations to the player for completing the mission and obtaining the permanent experience of the heavenly punishment.]


    After signing her name, MO Ruyue realized that she had completed her task. She was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    Had he completed the mission without realizing it?


    This surprise came a little too suddenly.


    She almost forgot that her mission was stuck at this stage because she had passed the mission once she signed the contract.


    If she had known it would be so easy, she would have signed the contract earlier.


    She really liked the idea of experiencing heavenly punishment forever.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mood soared.


    Ming Sihan kept the contract. Why was this woman so happy to sell herself?


    Could it be that this woman had been waiting for this moment?


    Who exactly designed this?


    ¡°Master, wait here. I¡¯ll go cook for you now.¡±


    MO Ruyue was in a good mood after completing the mission.


    Seeing that figure leave, why did Ming Sihan feel like he was at a disadvantage?


    However, this was exactly what he wanted.


    At that time, he hoped that this woman would take the initiative.


    Ming Sihan thought happily in his heart.


    At this moment, the door to the courtyard was pushed open. Shen Yunyan entered with a displeased expression and shouted, ¡®EMO Ruyue, come out!¡± She didn¡¯t even notice Ming Sihan, who was under the grape rack. She didn¡¯t expect Ming Sihan to come to this shabby place.


    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡±


    Ming Sihan scolded her, his face unhappy.


    Seeing Shen Yunyan, Ming Sihan remembered something.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have seen a thousand earthworms.


    Shen Yunyan turned her head and saw Ming Sihan there. She was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly knelt down and said,¡±¡±Demon¡­Demon


    Venerable.¡¯


    Why would the Demon Lord appear here?


    Her little face was pale with fright. MO Ruyue must have arranged this on purpose!


    Damn it, this woman was so scheming.


    ¡°Why are you looking for my disciple?¡±


    Ming Sihan said slowly.


    ¡°This subordinate, this subordinate only came to see if Senior Sister has returned.¡¯


    Shen Yunyan quickly found an excuse for herself.


    MO Ruyue was really lucky. Not only did she become the Saintess, she was now the only disciple of the Demon Lord.


    Why should MO Ruyue take all the benefits?


    Ming Sihan did not believe Shen Yunyan¡¯s excuse of having his teeth broken. It was obvious from his tone that he wanted to cause trouble for his disciple. ¡°If I remember correctly, you still owe me a thousand earthworms, right?¡±


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s expression was ugly. She did not catch a thousand earthworms at all.


    She had been back for a few days, but the Demon Lord had not mentioned this matter, so she thought that the Demon Lord had forgotten.


    He did not expect the Demon Venerable to still remember.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see 1,000 earthworms tomorrow. If I can¡¯t catch them, I¡¯ll cripple your cultivation and feed you to the dogs!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will immediately go and dig up the earthworms.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    After Shen Yunyan left, MO Ruyue came out of the kitchen.


    She held a spoon in her hand and looked at the silver-haired Ming Sihan. She asked  someone call my name outside just now?¡±


    She could vaguely hear Shen Yunyan¡¯s voice. She did not know if she had heard wrongly, but there was no sign of Shen Yunyan outside.


    ¡°No, you heard wrong.¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ru Yue.


    ¡°Alright, I misheard.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and returned to the kitchen.


    Ming Sihan silently looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s back. There were two figures in the kitchen.


    He lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, then got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Master, what are you doing here? The smell of oil and smoke is very strong.¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at the man at the door. The man had blocked the light from the door.


    Frowning slightly, she quickly stir-fried the tiger skin pepper in the pot.


    He poured some water and simmered it.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sneeze at the smell of oil and smoke.


    Li Zeyan stared at the man at the door with vigilance.


    When Li Zeyan looked at Ming Sihan, Ming Sihan was also looking at Li Zeyan. His sharp eyes narrowed.


    ¡°So what if it smells like oil? Do you think I can¡¯t smell oil and smoke?¡±


    ¡°No, the smell of oil and smoke is too strong.¡±


    MO Ruyue sniffed. This man looked so otherworldly. It was indeed inappropriate for him to appear in the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Ming Sihan walked in. His dark red eyes fell on the pot and he inside?¡±


    ¡°Tiger skin pepper is very delicious and goes well with rice.¡±


    Seeing that it was about time, Ru Yue opened the lid of the pot and added a little salt. Then, she presented the tiger skin pepper.


    Smelling this fragrance, she felt like she could eat three bowls of rice.


    ¡°It smells good.¡±


    Ming Sihan said faintly.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go out?¡±


    The kitchen wasn¡¯t big to begin with, and Ming Sihan was like a log when he came in, preventing her from cooking.


    He looked like a fool.


    Ming Sihan listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words and felt puzzled. Was he that disliked?


    ¡°Why should I go out? Can¡¯t we let him out?¡±


    He raised his chin arrogantly and looked at Li Zeyan.


    There was clearly another person here, but MO Ruyue only asked him to leave.


    He was naturally not convinced.


    ¡°Zeyan wants to help me light a fire. He went out. Master, are you going to help me light a fire? It¡¯s not easy to control the fire.¡±


    This man didn¡¯t seem to have cooked before, so he naturally didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    The doubt in MO Ruyue¡¯s words made Ming Sihan very dissatisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fire. What¡¯s so difficult about it? Let him go out. I¡¯ll start the fire.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan was furious. This man actually wanted to fight with him for the job of lighting the fire!


    MO Ruyue said helplessly to Li Zeyan,¡±¡±Zeyan, go out and rest. Let the demon start the fire.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why the Demon Lord didn¡¯t rest well and insisted on coming to light a fire. Wasn¡¯t this just finding something for him to do?


    She couldn¡¯t understand this man.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Li Zeyan had no choice but to get up and leave the kitchen. He had already cursed Ming Sihan a dozen times in his heart.


    She even wanted to fight with him for a job like burning a fire.


    Did that man really have nothing to do?

 Chapter 755

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    For the second dish, MO Ruyue prepared to make Fish Head Tofu Soup.


    ¡°Master, you can increase the heat.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said and looked at Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan responded and looked around. He picked up the firewood that hadn¡¯t been split and directly stabbed it into the stove.


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Sometimes, it was necessary to teach some self-righteous people a lesson. Otherwise, they would always think that they could do anything.


    Soon, the fire died down, and green smoke rose from the stove.


    The smoke was so thick that tears were flowing out of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes at all.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went outside the station.


    Ming Sihan saw MO Ru Yue go out, so he used his cultivation on the stove to make the fire bigger.


    The fire was indeed strong. With a bang, a hole was blown open in the pot.


    Outside, Li Zeyan and MO Ruyue looked at each other and then turned to the kitchen, which was filled with thick smoke.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°The Demon Lord must have blown up the kitchen.¡±


    MO Ruyue said blankly.


    She had just come out and the kitchen was already exploding.


    For the sake of Demon Venerable Ming Sihan and his own master, he couldn¡¯t blame him.


    After that, Ming Sihan came out of the kitchen. His face was calm and he coughed lightly.¡± It¡¯s not difficult to start a fire.¡±


    MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan looked at each other.


    Indeed, it was not difficult to start a fire, but it was difficult to control the temperature.


    Thinking of the tiger skin pepper, Ruyue rushed into the kitchen and saved the tiger skin pepper.


    ¡°Master, why did you burn down the kitchen?¡±


    MO Ruyue revealed a helpless expression. Holding the tiger skin pepper, she continued,¡±¡±We only have this one dish.¡±


    The kitchen was on fire, and the pot had exploded.


    She was filled with helplessness.


    The fire spread and soon, MO Ruyue¡¯s kitchen was burnt down. Even her own house was affected.


    It wasn¡¯t that MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to put out the fire, but that the fire was burning faster than normal flames.


    The thick smoke attracted many people.


    MO Chengfeng, Bai Lixi, Ye Yunfeng, Ye Junlin, Jing Xichen, Xia Zhixing, Qi Shaoyu, Crane Creek¡­


    Basically, everyone who was supposed to be here was here.


    When everyone came over and saw that the Demon Venerable was also here, they did not know what to say for a moment.


    ¡°Ruyue, what happened?¡±


    MO Chengfeng was dressed in a dark green robe and held the silver bone fracture fan tightly in his hand. When he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes turned slightly cold.


    This situation didn¡¯t seem right.


    MO Ruyue turned around and looked at everyone, feeling extremely depressed.


    Was he going to say that the demon lord burned the kitchen in front of everyone? If that happened, Ming Sihan would feel embarrassed.


    ¡°l accidentally burned the kitchen when I was cooking.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled awkwardly.


    Li Zeyan, who was at the side, I had started the fire, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    He barely mentioned Ming Sihan, but everyone seemed to understand something.


    Ruyue¡¯s cooking skills were so good that it was impossible for her to burn down the kitchen.


    Li Zeyan also stated that he was not the one who started the fire. There was only one truth. The demon was the man who burned down Ruyue¡¯s kitchen.


    The others didn¡¯t dare to say that they were in the position of a chaoswoman, but He Xi did.


    Therefore, he mocked,¡± My Lord Demon Venerable, I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook. You¡¯re quite capable.¡±¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened. Did this guy do it on purpose?


    ¡°So what if I burn down the entire Demon Realm?¡±


    He was the owner of the entire Demonic Realm!


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s indeed not much, but you¡¯re really a talent. Only you can burn the kitchen.¡¯


    He Xi shook his head.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face turned pale after being ridiculed by He Xi.


    MO Ruyue quickly tried to smooth things over and         fine. It¡¯s just a kitchen. Moreover, it¡¯s Master¡¯s first time entering a kitchen.¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan¡¯s expression turned better and he looked at MO Ruyue with satisfaction.


    As expected, his disciple still cared about him.


    ¡°Master, it looks like you¡¯ll have to taste my cooking next time.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said regretfully. The kitchen was burnt down, how could she cook?


    He had to find someone to build a new kitchen.


    ¡°You can cook in the Demon Palace.¡¯


    ¡°Inside the Devil Palace?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly.


    The others looked at each other in dismay. The demon actually asked Ruyue to cook in the demon palace.


    ¡°Is Junior Sister Ruyue¡¯s cooking very good?¡±


    Baili Xi asked curiously. His voice was very soft, and MO Chengfeng, who was standing beside him, could hear him clearly.


    ¡°Not just any good.¡± MO Chengfeng nodded.¡±


    After all, he had eaten the food made by Junior Sister Ruyue. If he ate the food made by others, it would be very boring. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I want to try it too.¡± Baili Xijian revealed a thoughtful expression.


    He stared deeply at MO Ruyue.


    Previously, he had only felt that his junior sister was a little different. Now, he knew that his junior sister¡¯s cooking skills were also top-notch.


    When He Xi heard what Ming Sihan said, she said,¡±Then I¡¯ll also benefit from it. ¡±


    He had tasted MO Ruyue i s cooking before, so he had nothing to say.


    Initially, he wanted MO Ruyue to be his cook, but Ming Sihan didn¡¯t agree.


    Actually, as long as he could eat MO Ruyue¡¯s cooking, it would be good enough.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether she was his cook or not.


    Ming Sihan glanced at He Xi and said coldly,¡± You can leave the demon world now.¡±


    ¡°Back then, you were the one who asked me to stay. Now that I¡¯m willing to stay in the Demon Realm, you¡¯re chasing me away?¡±


    He Xi revealed a look of disbelief. This man was too fickle.


    Before, he was not allowed to leave, but now he was chased away!


    He stared at Ming Sihan. This man was really too much.


    Who did he think he was?


    A pet that could be summoned and waved away at will?


    Ming Sihan said calmly,¡± There is nothing wrong with my body. You can indeed leave.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡¯


    He Xi liked to go against Ming Sihan. Back then, Ming Sihan was the one who asked him to stay, and now, Ming Sihan was the one who asked him to leave.


    This man was simply sick.


    He was really not that easy to deal with.


    There was no way he could kill the donkey after it was done grinding.


    ¡°Up to you then.¡±


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t pay attention to He Xi. He was planning to build a kitchen in the Demon Palace.


    Then he turned around and looked at the subordinates behind him. He frowned slightly and asked,¡± Are you all okay?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Everyone responded and then dispersed.


    The demon lord seemed to be quite gentle to Ru Yue.


    Only He Xi remained where she was.


    ¡°Are you very free?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have nothing to do, I just wander around.¡±


    He Xi replied and looked at Ming Sihan fearlessly.


    He wasn¡¯t like his subordinates, and he didn¡¯t need to look at Ming Sihan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t order me around. I won¡¯t listen to your orders.¡±


    Seeing that Ming Sihan was about to say something, He Xi took the initiative to stop him.


    The Demon World¡¯s assessment was about to arrive.


    Everyone was making preparations.


    In the previous assessment, MO Ruyue was always worried that she would not make it. At that time, she did not have the SalSalted Fish System, so she did not have a cheat code. Moreover, in order to maintain a low profile, she rarely spoke to her other senior brothers.


    Therefore, no one formed a team with her during the assessment.


    Fortunately, she was lucky enough to pass the assessment..

 Chapter 756

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Shen Yunhua spent a day and a night before finally catching a thousand earthworms.


    For the sake of these 1,000 earthworms, she had almost dug up the entire back mountain by herself.


    He went to see Ming Sihan with his panda eyes and knelt down respectfully. He said weakly,¡±¡±Demon Venerable, I¡¯ve caught a thousand earthworms.¡±


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t look at the earthworm. He stared at Shen Yunyan and said slowly, ¡°Now you know what earthworms look like, right?¡± Shen Yunyan was confused by this question.


    She had always known what earthworms looked like.


    An still nodded and said,¡±l understand.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Take the earthworms and get out.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yunyan knew the earthworm, he finally felt a lot better.


    Finally, this woman knew what an earthworm looked like.


    He wouldn¡¯t be so ignorant in the future, right?


    After hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, Shen Yunyan felt as if she had been pardoned. She could finally have a good rest.


    Her hands were full of blisters, and the mud under her fingernails had yet to come out.


    Ever since the Demon Palace opened a kitchen, MO Ruyue had been cooking in the Demon Palace. Ming Sihan even let her stay in the Demon Palace.


    Of course, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t care too much about this. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to stay here.


    ¡°The content of the assessment this time is different from usual. Let¡¯s go to the Immortal Alliance Conference.¡¯


    An unfathomable look flashed across Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    MO Ruyue felt a chill run down her spine when she heard that he was going to participate in the Immortal Alliance Conference. This shouldn¡¯t expose his identity as a spy, right?


    Since it was the Immortal Alliance Conference, Xuanling Immortal Sect would definitely participate.


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue felt a little troubled.


    What should come would still come.


    ¡°Master, why is our Demon Realm participating in the Immortal Alliance Conference? If we go, won¡¯t we be ruining their business?¡± MO Ruyue asked.


    She wanted to convince Ming Sihan to give up on this idea.


    This was not good news for her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going there to cause trouble.¡±


    He smiled lazily and leaned back on the armchair, his dark red eyes carrying a strange light.


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, she was speechless.


    In any case, she had already changed her face. Those senior brothers of Xuanling Immortal Sect could not recognize her at all.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    The Immortal Alliance Conference was just around the corner, and all the great immortal sects in Nine Regions were ready to participate.


    Among them, Xuanling Immortal Sect, Spirit Path Immortal Sect, September Immortal Sect, and Tomato Immortal Sect were the most famous and had the most experts.


    The Immortal Alliance Conference was divided into two rounds. The first round was to enter the forbidden area and kill demonic creatures. The person with the highest score would win.


    The second round was a single person competition between disciples from two different sects.


    If the first round was to highlight an individual¡¯s ability, then the second round was to highlight the strength of an immortal sect¡¯s team.


    The Immortal Alliance Conference could be said to be quite exciting, and it would attract many people to watch.


    He just didn¡¯t know if this year¡¯s Immortal Alliance Conference would be as usual.


    Every disciple of an immortal sect wanted to stand out in this immortal sect meeting.


    MO Ruyue did not look forward to the Immortal Alliance Conference at all. She only prayed that she would not be recognized.


    ¡± The fifth move of the Nebula Sword Technique. Your hands must be steady, steady¡­¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at that figure and reminded her constantly.


    His expression was serious. Only by being strict with MO Ruyue could she improve further.


    He Xi flew down from the roof and saw this scene. He couldn¡¯t help but tease,¡±Yo, you¡¯re even personally guiding me?¡±


    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t block my sight.¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at He Xi and then looked away.


    Facing Ming Sihan¡¯s urging, He Xi did not get angry. Her gaze fell on the red figure. MO Ruyue¡¯s training was really good.


    He approached Ming Sihan and said slowly,¡±¡±Well, I heard that you¡¯re going to the Immortal Alliance Conference to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t 1?¡±


    Ming Sihan then shifted his gaze to He Xi, his eyebrows raised slightly.


    Speaking of which, how did this guy know?


    He Xi¡¯s face sank and her expression became serious.¡± You shouldn¡¯t be like this. You picked the wrong time.¡±¡®


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡® Ling Shoumo of Xuanling Celestial Sect isn¡¯t in closed door cultivation right now, and he¡¯ll be attending this Celestial Alliance Conference. Isn¡¯t it a bit risky for you to do this?¡±¡±


    He Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.


    Moreover, when the time came, the experts of the immortal sects would gather, and it would probably be dangerous.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled contemptuously, not putting Ling Shoumo in his eyes at all.


    That man was always so full of himself.


    He always thought that everything he did was right.


    Going against him was wrong.


    He had been unhappy with Ling Shoumo for a long time.


    ¡°After all, there are many people in the immortal sects. Those immortal sects have many people. I¡¯m afraid your subordinates will suffer.¡±


    He Xi sighed. Ming Sihan was indeed very powerful, and he was on par with Ling Shoumo.


    However, Ling Shoumo!s subordinates might not be the same.


    There wasn¡¯t even a single Golden Core cultivator.


    They were all Aura Refining and Foundation Building cultivators.


    There were quite a number of Golden Core cultivators in the immortal sects.


    If they fought, the Demon Realm would definitely suffer a little.


    Ming Sihan looked at the red figure and said thoughtfully,¡±¡±l don¡¯t know if others will suffer, but she won¡¯t.¡¯


    He had always known about MO Ruyue¡¯s secret.


    She was a very mysterious woman who aroused his strong interest.


    The more he understood her, the more infatuated he felt.


    She was like a strong liquor, making people addicted and sink into it bit by bit.


    Looking at Ming Sihan¡¯s infatuated eyes, He Xi shook her head.


    This man had fallen into the ocean of love and could not be rescued from the ship.


    However, it was also good. He had been alone for almost a hundred years. It was time to find a woman.


    When he was in heat, he would die without a woman.


    They, the cranes, were the best. They did not have to have a woman in their lives.


    ¡°Alright, since you insist, then I have nothing else to say.¡± He Xi sighed and did not continue to persuade him.


    Anyway, if he said it, it would be said by the white.


    Everything depended on Ming Sihan.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, go out. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Seeing that He Xi wasn¡¯t going to leave, Ming Sihan immediately asked her to leave.


    He Xi rubbed his belly and said,¡±I want to stay here for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Is there no place to eat in the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if you went to eat it once, I¡¯m impressed that you can go a second time.¡±


    He Xi snorted. He didn¡¯t expect the food in the Devil Realm to be so unpalatable. No wonder MO Ruyue¡¯s cooking was so good.


    MO Ruyue must not like to eat the food of the Devil Realm, so she must have practiced her culinary skills.


    Today, he had just eaten a dish of orange, cabbage, pork stew, green pepper and fried apple.


    She ate until she doubted her life.


    ¡°The Demon Realm is too unbearable.¡¯


    Ming Sihan felt that He Xi was deliberately looking for trouble because she wanted to eat MO Ruyue¡¯s cooking.


    He Xi was about to retort when MO Ruyue walked over and said,¡±Master, I think I¡¯ve almost mastered it.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you are indeed very talented, but are you sure you want to use both swords at the same time?¡±


    MO Ruyue had originally used the Ghost Sense sword, but now that she had the Heaven-cleaving Sword. she had also started using the Heaven-cleaving


    Sword.


    Using two swords was definitely harder than using a single sword.


    Especially his left hand, it was very easy for him to lose his balance.


    However, if this was Ruyue¡¯s choice, he would definitely help her.


    ¡°Of course. I want to share the rain and dew equally. I want to use both swords.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied.


    What was important was that she wanted to become the Dual Sword Style


    Sword Lady..

 Chapter 757

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, MO Ruyue looked at He Xi and said, ¡°Miracle Doctor He Xi, you¡¯re here


    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll cook later. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    MO Ruyue said straightforwardly. Anyway, cooking for two people wasn¡¯t a big deal. It wasn¡¯t much to cook for three people.


    He Xi had been waiting for these words. Since MO Ruyue had said so, he agreed. Alright, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she even cast a smug look at Ming Sihan.


    Ruyue was generous, unlike Ming Sihan who was so petty.


    It was just a meal, was there a need to be so stingy?


    As long as the food in the demon world was edible, he would not come here to freeload.


    Ming Sihan looked unhappy. If he had known earlier, he would have chased He Xi away.


    Back then, she had only wanted to keep this man in the Demon Realm because she was crazy.


    Now, he regretted it.


    However, He Xi was already prepared to stay here and not leave.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go cook first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue went to the kitchen next door.


    In order to make it easier for her to cook, the Demon Lord had someone build a kitchen in the Demon Palace.


    After MO Ruyue left, He Xi rubbed her chin and said,¡±Ming Sihan, you¡¯re quite resourceful. How did you make Ruyue cook for you willingly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at He Xi, then got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    ¡± Are you going to blow up the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help!¡¯


    He Xi didn¡¯t have a single human word in his mouth.


    Looking at Ming Sihan¡¯s back, He Xi secretly shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t expect this fierce man to be such a sentimental man.


    At least, this was the first time he had seen this man so concerned about a woman.


    MO Ruyue saw Ming Sihan enter and her expression became tense. She said,¡±You, what are you doing in here?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be fine here alone. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we can call Li Zeyan over to light the fire.¡±


    When MO Ruyue thought of how this man had blown up the pot and burned down the kitchen, she did not dare to let him into the kitchen.


    It was terrifying just thinking about it.


    Hearing the name Li Zeyan, Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened.


    When others doubted him, he would become more and more eager to prove himself.


    Especially when Ruyue questioned him, he felt extremely upset.


    ¡°It¡¯s just making a fire. I know how to do it!¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted and started to burn the firewood.


    Who are you looking down on?


    A dignified Demon Venerable couldn¡¯t be stumped by fire.


    Seeing Ming Sihan¡¯s expression, MO Ruyue frowned. Shouldn¡¯t Master be more aloof?


    Her persona had collapsed.


    In front of others, the Demon Venerable was still the same as before. However, in front of her, the Demon Venerable was different from the usual Demon Venerable.


    Fortunately, he did not become a clown.


    Only when the bloodthirsty and cruel Demon Lord turned into a clown would he destroy his character.


    Seeing Ming Sihan¡¯s frown, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She was ready to teach Ming Sihan a lesson.


    Wasn¡¯t it better to just sit outside and wait for the food to be ready?


    She insisted on coming to the kitchen to start a fire.


    ¡°Master, this fire should be burned like this. I¡¯ll demonstrate it and you watch carefully.¡±


    MO Ruyue was very patient. She did it step by step.


    Ming Sihan turned his head and glanced at MO Ruyue. His disciple was really amazing. She even knew how to light a fire.


    MO Ruyue turned around and saw Ming Sihan looking at her with a strange expression.


    She was slightly stunned. She calmed herself down and said,¡±¡±Master, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Being stared at by a handsome man, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beat faster.


    This man was simply a vixen. His dark red eyes were deep and charming, his thin lips were half-pursed with a hint of temptation, and his high nose bridge made his facial features even more prominent.


    She blushed and turned around.


    He thought to himself, Demon Venerable is so cool!


    Such a handsome man was actually her master. When she obtained the position of Demon Lord in the future, would she be able to do whatever she wanted to her master?


    At this moment, MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with ambition. She naturally couldn¡¯t let anyone else take advantage of such a handsome man.


    With power and money, wouldn¡¯t she still want a man in the end?


    She wanted to oppress her unruly master under her body. When she thought of her master begging for mercy in his disheveled clothes, her blood could not help but boil.


    It was just that she was too weak now and could not expose her ambition too much.


    ¡°Seeing how serious you were, I took a few more glances at you.¡±


    Ming Sihan silently retracted his gaze, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    His disciple was really good-looking. When would he let his disciple see his


    intentions?


    ¡°Master, do you know how to start a fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Therefore, MO Ruyue was relieved and handed the task of making the fire to Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t let her down. He had mastered the key to making a fire.


    He would not make the kitchen a mess anymore.


    He Xi was bored outside, so she came in to help.


    It didn¡¯t take long for MO Ruyue to finish cooking a table full of delicious dishes.


    With the help of two men, cooking was relatively easy. The fire was lit, and the vegetables were washed. The division of labor was clear.


    ¡°Ruyue, your culinary skills are really not bad. Why don¡¯t I take you in as my disciple? I¡¯ll teach you medical skills and you¡¯ll cook for me.¡±


    He Xi ate the food. This was what it meant to be delicious.


    What kind of dark cuisine was that in the canteen of the demon world?


    Mo Ruyue glanced at Ming Sihan and saw him staring at He Xi with murderous eyes.


    She did not expect herself to be so popular.


    ¡°Sigh, but I already have a master.¡± MO Ruyue looked troubled.


    She was not very interested in medicine.


    ¡°He Xi, if you dare to steal from me, do you believe that I will pluck all your hair?¡±


    The words that were full of warning and threat sent chills down He Xi¡¯s spine.


    He was a crane. If his feathers were plucked out, it would be too humiliating.


    Moreover, he believed that Ming Sihan was definitely someone who could do such a thing.


    However, MO Ruyue¡¯s words had a different meaning.


    Strip the fur off his body?


    She was thinking about the fur on it.


    The demon actually had such a unique taste!


    The Demon Lord of Emotions had a gay relationship with He Xi?


    No wonder He Xi had traveled thousands of miles to the Demon Realm to treat the Demon Lord when she heard that he was unwell.


    He looked at Ming Sihan and then at He Xi.


    These two people were both beautiful and quite compatible.


    Alright, she had wanted to possess the Demon Venerable before because she thought that the Demon Venerable was alone.


    Since the demon lord and the divine doctor had an affair, she would naturally fulfill their wish. She would rather destroy ten temples than break up a marriage.


    If they couldn¡¯t get it, then they would be a couple!


    After the meal, He Xi left, and MO Ruyue also prepared to rest.


    In the afternoon, he continued practicing the Nebula Sword Technique.


    The Immortal Alliance Conference was imminent. She would lead the people of the Demon Realm to the Immortal Alliance Conference to cause trouble. She could not lose face for the Demon Venerable.


    Therefore, he had to practice the Nebula Sword Technique well. He would not be afraid even if he met a Jindan Stage opponent.


    He could use the Divine Wrath, but if he used it frequently, he would be suspected.


    Moreover, Ling Shoumo would also be present at the Immortal Alliance


    Conference.


    She didn¡¯t want to attract that man¡¯s attention.


    It was night time. MO Ru ran back to her residence while Ming Sihan was meditating.


    ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you come back for a day?¡±


    Li Zeyan hugged MO Ruyue and acted coquettishly in her arms.


    MO Ruyue lowered her gaze and glanced at Li Zeyan. Perhaps it was because the child was gradually growing up, but every time she saw Li Zeyan, she felt that there was a slight change.


    In the past, she was thin and yellow, but now, she was fair and tender. Her facial features were becoming more and more exquisite, and she looked like a little puppy.


    If she grew up, wouldn¡¯t her looks be heaven-defying?


    ¡°Sister is practicing her swordsmanship. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Zeyan listens to his sister the most.¡±


    Li Zeyan nodded..

 Chapter 758

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Zeyan, let go of your sister.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the boy who had already reached her shoulder and felt a little helpless. Should she teach Li Zeyan a lesson about the difference between men and women?


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to.¡¯


    Li Zeyan shook his head angrily.


    His sister didn¡¯t let him hug her anymore. Was it because of the demon?


    ¡°Be good, be obedient. You¡¯re an adult now. You have to know that there¡¯s a difference between men and women. You can¡¯t just hug a girl casually, understand?¡±


    MO Ruyue said earnestly.


    ¡°l only carry my sister, not other girls.¡±


    ¡°Sister is also a girl.¡±


    MO Ruyue wiped her forehead helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the demon lord that sister doesn¡¯t like Zeyan anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with the Demon Lord. You have to know that boys can¡¯t casually hug girls, understand?¡±


    ¡°But Zeyan just wants to hug Sister.¡±


    Not only did he want to hug his sister, but he also wanted to monopolize his sister.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You have to control your emotions. Don¡¯t let them control you, understand?¡±


    ¡°Be the master of emotions.¡¯


    Then, MO Ruyue pushed Li Zeyan away. This child had to be corrected.


    Because she was busy with her career, she did not lecture Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face turned gloomy after being pushed away. His sister had pushed him away for another man¡­


    His sister was not like this in the past.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, and a red flame mark appeared on his forehead.


    He was an ancient demonic beast, the Fire Qilin. Everyone wanted him, but he already had a master.


    Mo Ruyue was his original master.


    The aura on his sister was definitely not wrong.


    In this world, only his sister was worthy of him.


    MO Ruyue decided to bring Li Zeyan to MO Chengfengs side and let MO Chengfeng help teach Li Zeyan well.


    ¡°Zeyan, from now on, you will follow Senior Brother MO, understand?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    When Li Zeyan heard that Mo Ruyue was going to send him to MO Chengfengs place, he was instantly annoyed.


    He wouldn¡¯t go to where MO Chengfeng was.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t stay by Sister Ruyue¡¯s side, he would stay alone.


    ¡°But you will waste a lot of time.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked depressed. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with Li Zeyan¡¯s matter.


    Li Zeyan was no longer a child!


    If it was in the folk, he should be getting married at this age.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t waste time at all.¡¯


    He could afford to wait for a hundred years, so how could he not afford to wait for a mere ten and a half years?


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face was filled with determination.


    He only wanted to follow Sister Ru Yue.


    Seeing that Li Zeyan was in such a difficult position, Ruyue could only give up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t always be by your side¡­¡± Before she could finish, Li Zeyan interrupted her.


    ¡°Sister, I can be fine alone.¡¯


    No one could hurt him.


    Her sister did not have to worry about her safety at all.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take Gui Gui away first. If you need anything, you can find me at the Demon Palace.¡¯


    MO Ruyue did not continue to persuade him.


    Since Li Zeyan wanted it, then so be it.


    Let this guy do whatever he wants.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Demon Palace, I don¡¯t like Demon Venerable.¡±


    Li Zeyan muttered softly. He had a feeling that the man would snatch his sister away from him.


    Her sister was living in the Demon Palace because of that man.


    Li Zeyan felt depressed at the thought of this.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s expression became unfathomable as he watched MO Ruyue¡¯s departing figure. The flame mark on his forehead flickered.


    On the way back, he met Jing Xichen. He was pale and cold sweat broke out on his forehead, as if he was trying his best to hold back something.


    Jing Xichen walked toward the bamboo house.


    MO Ruyue hesitated for a moment as she looked at his back. Then, she quickly followed him.


    She had been to Jing Xichen¡¯s place before. The conditions there were not bad, but danger lurked everywhere. If she was not careful, she might lose her life.


    ¡°Senior Brother?¡±


    MO Ruyue stood outside and called out in a low voice. She did not dare to go in.


    He was worried that he would be bitten by poisonous creatures.


    In this dark place, he might be dead if he was bitten by something.


    Lights were burning inside the bamboo house.


    There was no sound at all. Worried that something might have happened to Jing Xichen, MO Ruyue finally mustered her courage and entered the bamboo house.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a figure lying on the ground.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡¯


    MO Ruyue quickly squatted down and pushed Jing Xichen away.


    Was Jing Xichen poisoned?


    Jing Xichen¡¯s face turned green, and the meridians in his body turned purple.


    His breathing seemed to have become rapid.


    This was definitely a sign of poisoning.


    At this moment, Jing Xichen had no reaction.


    MO Ruyue strenuously helped him up and onto the bed.


    ¡°Gui Gui, you stay here and look after your senior brother. I¡¯ll go find Miracle Doctor He Xi.!¡¯


    Squeak¡­


    Gui Gui nodded, seemingly understanding what he meant. His round eyes looked at the man lying on the bed.


    MO Ruyue did not dare to delay and hurried to the Devil Palace to find He Xi¡¯s residence.


    ¡± Godly doctor, save me!¡±


    She broke through the door and ran straight to the bed, then dragged the divine doctor He Xi up.


    He Xi was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your master dying?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it a little too much to wake him up in the middle of the night?


    Ming Sihan wouldn¡¯t die.


    He Xi yawned and stretched.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that my master can¡¯t do it, but that my senior brother can¡¯t do it.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue carried He Xi and walked out.


    Strangely enough, why was He Xi so light?


    But MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t care less about this at the moment. She quickly carried the man to save Jing Xichen.


    When they arrived at the bamboo house, Second Senior Brother Baili Xi was inside.


    ¡°Senior Brother Baili.¡¯


    MO Ruyue called out. Baili Xi¡¯s expression turned grave.


    When the mountain ghost saw MO Ruyue enter, it quickly jumped onto MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Baili Xijian pursed his lips and glanced at Jing Xichen before continuing,¡±¡±Junior Brother¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already invited the divine doctor He Xi over.¡± MO Ruyue hurriedly pulled He Xi into the room.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor, please.¡±


    Seeing this, Bai Lixi also hurriedly made space for He Xi.


    He Xi walked over to Jing Xichen, took a look, and then immediately gave Jing


    Xichen acupuncture.


    ¡°Gudu? Who had a deep grudge against him? It¡¯s actually Gudu.¡±


    He Xi revealed an expression of disbelief.


    ¡± Godly doctor, what¡¯s an Ancient Crossing?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    ¡°Gudu is an extremely complicated poison. This poison can only be absorbed into the body bit by bit during infancy. After about a month, it will act up at a certain time. When it acts up, it will make people want to die.¡±


    This kind of poison was only effective during infancy.


    Generally speaking, there were not many people who were poisoned by this kind of poison. After all, who would lay their hands on an innocent baby?


    Even if there was a grudge, wouldn¡¯t it be better to directly poison him to death?


    ¡°Then can¡¯t this poison be cured?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man lying on the bed with a grave expression. There was a complicated look in her eyes.


    Could this poison be related to Jing Xichen¡¯s family?


    She remembered that Jing Xichen had an older brother, and they were twins.


    He Xi sat down on a chair next to her and looked at some of the utensils used to develop medicine in the room. She was a little interested in Jing Xichen.


    ¡°In this world, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can cure Gudu¡¯s poison. Of course, other than me.¡¯


    There was a smile on his face, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He was extremely proud.


    Mo Ruyue heard this and hurriedly said,¡±Then, Godly Doctor, can you save


    Senior Martial Brother?¡±¡± ¡°Miracle Doctor, please.¡±


    Bai Lixi hurriedly pleaded..

 Chapter 759

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to save people. After all, I¡¯m a benevolent doctor. However, Gudu lacks a medicinal catalyst. I don¡¯t have that medicinal catalyst with me. Only Monkey Mountain has it. If one of you goes to retrieve the medicinal catalyst, I can save him.¡±


    He Xi¡¯s gaze wandered between Baili Xijian and MO Ruyue, and he had an expression that said that he could only help them this much.


    Next, it would depend on who was willing to go to Monkey Mountain to find the medicinal catalyst.


    MO Ruyue glanced at Jing Xichen and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Bai Lixi did not hesitate.


    He and MO Ruyue spoke almost at the same time.


    The two of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with certainty.


    ¡°Godly doctor, tell me, what kind of medicinal primer do you want to get from Monkey Mountain?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    Anyway, there were still some days before the Immortal Alliance Conference. It was not too late to go to Monkey Mountain now.


    Bai Lixi also looked at He Xi closely.


    He was waiting for Miracle Doctor He Xi¡¯s words.


    He Xi got up and walked to the window, looking at the Monkey Mountain in the distance.


    Monkey Mountain wasn¡¯t too far from here, but the medicinal primer might be a little difficult to obtain.


    He hesitated for a moment, then said to MO Ruyue and Baili Xijian,¡±¡±The medicinal catalyst is the Monkey Kings papa.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to feed my senior brother with monkey poop?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes widened. This was a little too ridiculous.


    The Monkey King Papa of the Monkey Mountain had never heard of such a strange medicinal catalyst.


    He thought that he needed someone¡¯s heart blood or something.


    He Xi secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead and said,¡± The drug primer is not necessarily for eating. In short, if I want to save him, I need the Monkey Kings father.¡±¡±


    ¡°Alright, you wait here. Senior Brother Baili and I will set off to the Monkey Mountain to look for the Monkey Kings father.¡±


    Speaking of the word ¡®papa¡¯, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but lament that she hadn¡¯t eaten. Otherwise, she would have vomited the food she had eaten.


    He Xi nodded.¡± Then you should go and come back as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will suffer even more in the future.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue and Baili Xi saw that the two of them had set off for Monkey Mountain overnight.


    The two of them rode their horses and arrived at Monkey Mountain the next morning.


    Ming Sihan opened his eyes and found that MO Ruyue was no longer in the demon world.


    ¡°Where did my disciple go?¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at He Xi¡¯s figure.


    He Xi squatted down, glanced at Ming Sihan and said,¡± Ruyue went to Monkey


    Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to Monkey Mountain?¡±


    Ming Sihan frowned slightly. He wasn¡¯t happy that he didn¡¯t see Ruyue in the


    morning.


    Why didn¡¯t Ruyue greet him?


    Looking in the direction of the Monkey Mountain, Ming Sihan¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t relax.


    ¡°One of your subordinates was poisoned, and your disciple went to Monkey


    Mountain to get the medicinal primer.¡±


    ¡°Who was poisoned?¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but ask Ruyue seemed to be getting along quite well with her senior brothers.


    This made him a little unhappy.


    How could Ruyue be so close to those men? ¡°I think he¡¯s called something called Jingxi Chen.¡±


    ¡°Him.¡±


    Ming Sihan understood and had an idea in his heart.


    ¡°Looks like you already know.¡± ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you save him?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me to save him. Besides, I don¡¯t know medicine.¡¯ Ming Sihan said gloomily.


    He had thought that Jing Xichen was just having a minor problem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    ¡°l usually ignore you, so I didn¡¯t think of this.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He Xi was rendered speechless by Ming Sihan¡¯s coldness. This man was really too infuriating.


    Who was it?


    Ming Sihan returned to the courtyard. In order to calm himself down, he prepared to write.


    Monkey Mountain


    MO Ruyue and Baili Xi saw the two of them walking in the Monkey Mountain, which was filled with monkeys and grandchildren. He could only hear the sounds of monkeys.


    Oh ah ah ah ah ah ah


    It rang here and there.


    ¡°This mountain is filled with monkeys. Which one is the real monkey king?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked troubled.


    Baili Xi was silent because he didn¡¯t know which one was the Monkey King.


    Looking at MO Ruyue panting, Baili Xi couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Junior sister, sit here and rest. Let senior brother go look for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can still hold on.¡¯


    MO Ruyue shook her head.


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s insistence, Baili Xi couldn¡¯t help but glance at her.


    Sister Ruyue was much better than Sister Yun Yan. Sister Yun Yan seemed to be more delicate.


    Although many people liked delicate girls, he preferred strong girls like Junior Sister Ruyue.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue walking. We¡¯ll definitely meet the Monkey King.¡± ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue responded and continued to walk forward. For now, she should speak less and conserve her strength to climb up.


    Monkey Mountain was harder to climb than Bird Poop Mountain.


    Occasionally, she would step on Monkey¡¯s poop.


    It was a pity that none of the poop belonged to the Monkey King.


    They walked to a canyon. There was a path here, so they didn¡¯t have to work so hard.


    ¡°Oh Ahhhhh¡­


    MO Ruyue mimicked a monkeys cry, and her voice resounded throughout the entire canyon.


    Then, they heard the group of monkeys respond. Countless monkeys jumped over.


    The monkey seemed to treat MO Ruyue as one of its kind.


    When he came over to take a look, he realized that it was not his kind.


    ¡°Junior Sister, how did you attract so many monkeys?¡± Baili Xi was stunned when he saw the monkeys around him.


    Countless monkeys poked their heads at them.


    Mo Ruyue was also a little embarrassed.¡± I was just imitating the monkey¡¯s call. Do they think I¡¯m here to look for my relatives?¡± she said.¡±


    There were so many monkeys, and it was unknown which one was the Monkey King. Perhaps the Monkey King was not here at all.


    The two men continued to walk forward. Their every move was watched by the monkey.


    ¡°Sun Wukong, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted.


    Seeing that there was doubt. Baili Xi asked curiously,¡±Junior Sister. who is


    Sun Wukong and the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal?¡±


    ¡°Monkey King?¡±


    MO Ruyue replied seriously.


    ¡°Monkey King. ¡±


    Bai Lixi felt that these titles were rather interesting.


    ¡°Uma Wen.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted in the mountains, hoping to attract more monkeys ¡®attention.


    It was a little difficult to take the initiative to look for the Monkey King. It might save time if the Monkey King came to look for him.


    Her voice had indeed attracted many monkeys over. Those monkeys were jumping up and down, very active.


    Because there was a mountain ghost on MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder, the monkeys did not dare to approach her.


    ¡°Senior Brother, observe carefully. Pay more attention to the larger and stronger young monkeys. Those monkeys are very likely to be Monkey Kings.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Baili Xi seemed to understand MO Ruyue¡¯s actions. His sharp eyes searched for the Monkey King among the monkeys.


    MO Ruyue created a commotion to attract the monkeys, but there were still a lot of monkeys who were not attracted. ¡°If only there were some bananas.¡±


    Banana?¡±


    Baili Xijian looked at MO Ruyue in confusion.


    Junior Sister seemed to have thought of something.


    It had to be said that the thoughts in her junior sister¡¯s mind were not ordinary, and her thoughts were very active.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    Baili Xi took out a round of bananas from his interspatial ring.


    ¡°Senior Brother, why would you put a banana banana in your Interspatial Ring?¡± MO Ruyue asked with widened eyes.¡±


    This senior brother was quite interesting.


    Baili Xi blushed. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he liked bananas.


    ¡°l accidentally put it in.¡±


    He avoided her gaze, not daring to look at MO Ruyue..

 Chapter 760

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t care. It was great to have bananas.


    This was Monkey¡¯s favorite.


    Banana could attract more monkeys.


    When the monkeys saw the banana in MO Ruyue¡¯s arms, they started to become restless.


    All of them stared at the yellow banana, eager to try it.


    Mo Ruyue threw a banana out, and the monkeys started fighting over it.


    Instantly, the scene was in chaos.


    Brave monkeys dared to approach humans, but they were very afraid of mountain ghosts, so they did not dare to act rashly.


    He could only stare at the banana in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand from afar.


    MO Ruyue looked around the group of monkeys, but she did not see the Monkey King.


    She helplessly sat on the rock beside her.


    ¡°Junior Sister, look, there¡¯s a very strong monkey over there. Could that monkey be the monkey king we¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Baili Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the strong monkey.


    He wasn¡¯t completely sure that the monkey he was controlling was the Monkey King.


    MO Ruyue stood up and looked in the direction Baili Xijian was pointing.


    She casually picked up a few bananas and threw them at the monkeys.


    ¡°If that monkey is the Monkey King, then the monkeys next to it definitely won¡¯t dare to snatch its things.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained simply.


    His gaze was fixed on the strong monkey.


    He hoped that he could find the Monkey King as soon as possible and get some of the Monkey Kings poop to bring back.


    Senior Brother was still waiting for Monkeys father.


    The other monkeys beside him did not dare to pick up the bananas.


    A monkey that was not afraid of death went to pick up a banana, but it was quickly intimidated by the strong monkey next to it. ¡°It¡¯s pretty close. That monkey should be the Monkey King.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up. The Monkey King was finally here.


    The Monkey King did not know that he was being watched. He picked up the banana on the ground and climbed up the tree in a few steps. He sat on the tree and peeled the banana to eat.


    ¡°It looks like the Monkey King is very vigilant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think we can bring the monkey back first and feed it more. The monkey will poop eventually.¡±


    Mo Ruyue suggested.


    Hence, the two of them hit it off and went to catch the Monkey King together.


    The Monkey King wasn¡¯t a free man. When it saw that someone was coming to catch it, it quickly fled.


    It was extremely agile and could move freely through the forest.


    As there was a big tree blocking their way, it was inconvenient for MO Ruyue and Baili Xi to move around.


    Helpless, MO Ruyue said to Hillghost, ¡°Ghostly, help me catch that monkey king.¡±


    He remembered that Hillghost was also very fast. It should be easy for it to keep up with Monkey¡¯s pace, right?


    MO Ruyue placed all her hopes on Hillghost.


    The hillghost squeaked and jumped onto a branch, disappearing from MO Ruyue¡¯s sight.


    Catching a monkey, wasn¡¯t that simple?


    In the forest, its speed was the fastest.


    ¡°Is that little animal a mountain ghost?¡±


    Baili Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Hillghost run away.


    He had noticed it before, but he didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡± That¡¯s right.¡± MO Ruyue smiled and said,¡± Eldest Senior Brother and I went to look for the Heaven-cleaving Sword. We met it on the way.¡±¡®


    ¡°l saw that Mountain Ghost was fated with me, so I kept it by my side.¡±


    Hillghost was actually a little foodie.


    Because of a few fish, she was targeted by the mountain ghost.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Baili Xijian stared at MO Ruyue¡¯s side profile. He spent most of his time outside. He would only return to the Devil World on the eve of the assessment, or if there was something important in the Devil World.


    The relationship between Junior Sister and her fellow disciples seemed to be quite good.


    ¡°During the time I wasn¡¯t in the Devil Realm, 1 seemed to have missed out on a lot of interesting things.¡±


    Bai Lixi saw a trace of regret in her gentle voice.


    He was the only one who rarely spent time with Junior Sister Ruyue.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Demon Realm just like that? There¡¯s nothing interesting there. It¡¯s very boring. ¡±


    MO Ruyue replied casually.


    The two of them walked one after the other while observing the Monkey King and Hillghost¡¯s voices.


    Perhaps it was because of the mountain ghost¡¯s pursuit, the monkeys all over the mountain let out a cry.


    Some of the monkeys even attacked MO Ruyue and Baili Xijian. They picked up rocks and threw them at them.


    Baili Xijian and MO Ruyue kept dodging.


    ¡°It seems that we have angered these monkeys.¡±


    Baili Xijian pursed his cherry blossom pale pink lips and dodged the stone with his agile body.


    He had fought with humans before, but he had never fought with animals.


    ¡°What a bunch of monkeys.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but say.


    He could only hope that Hillghost could catch up to the Monkey King as soon as possible.


    After blocking for a while, Hillghost finally appeared.


    However, the mountain ghost in front of him was much bigger than the mountain ghost that had left before. It had the Monkey King in its mouth.


    When the other monkeys saw the mountain ghost return, they quickly retreated, as if they were afraid that the mountain ghost would eat them.


    Mo Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly. She was not surprised by this scene. She had long known that mountain ghosts could grow at will.


    When Baili Xi saw this, he revealed a look of disbelief.


    It was unbelievable that a mountain ghost could become so big.


    Then, Hillghost spat out the Monkey King.


    Its body also instantly shrank a lot.


    MO Ruyue looked at the Monkey King and the corner of her mouth twitched.¡±¡±Could the Monkey King have died?¡±


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost shook his head, indicating that the Monkey King wasn¡¯t dead. He was just exhausted.


    After all, the Monkey Kings physical strength was not even a third of its own.


    Seeing that the Monkey King was still breathing, Baili Xi said,¡±¡± The Monkey King isn¡¯t dead, but what should we do about the Monkey Kings father?¡±


    At this moment, the Monkey King seemed to be unable to poop, right?


    This was a thorny problem.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. There¡¯s more food for the Monkey King on the road.¡¯


    MO Ruyue thought about it. The sky was getting darker. What if the Monkey King ran away?


    Moreover, when he brought Monkey back, the poop that had just come out was hot and fresh.


    Don¡¯t things have to be hot?


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Baili Xijian nodded in agreement with MO Ruyue¡¯s suggestion.


    Then, the two of them left the Monkey Mountain with the Monkey King.


    It was already noon the next day when they returned to the Demon Realm.


    On the way, Monkey ate a lot of food, but there were no signs of pooping.


    He could only bring the Monkey King to where Jing Xichen lived.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor, we brought the Monkey King back.¡±


    MO Ruyue came in from outside and placed the cage in the room with Baili Xi.


    At this moment, the Monkey King looked depressed.


    He had been the monkey king of Monkey Mountain, but in the end, he had been brought here by these inexplicable people.


    When it returned, its position might be replaced by other monkeys.


    ¡°If I were the Monkey Kings father.¡±


    Godly Doctor He Xi glanced at Monkey. Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted Monkey Kings father?


    Why did you bring back all the monkeys?


    ¡°Godly doctor, it¡¯s too difficult to find Monkey Kings poop. It¡¯s better to wait for Monkey King to poop fresh poop. It¡¯s still warm after pooping.¡±


    MO Ruyue said seriously.


    The corner of He Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± It¡¯s not for eating. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s cold, hot, dry, or hard.¡±¡±


    He walked over to Monkey and took out a jelly bean and handed it to Monkey.


    Monkey glanced at He Xi and stuffed the jelly bean into his mouth.


    Not long after, Monkey began to poop.


    Seeing MO Ruyue and Baili Xijian watching from the side, He Xi said,¡±¡®You two go outside. I¡¯m going to save someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Thank you for your hard work, Miracle Doctor.¡±


    Mo Ruyue responded and left the small bamboo house with a peace of mind..

 Chapter 761

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue and Baili Xi left the small bamboo house. The sunlight outside was just nice, and it brought warmth to their bodies.


    After two nights of not having a good rest, Baili Xi noticed that MO Ruyue looked a little haggard and said, ¡°Junior Sister, go back and rest early.¡±


    ¡°En, I¡¯ll go to the Demon Lord first to inform him. Senior brother, you should also go and rest.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied. They had been delayed for two days, so she had to inform the Demon Commander.


    She didn¡¯t want the demon to think that she was slacking off.


    After saying that, MO Ruyue turned around and left.


    Baili Xi looked at the departing figure and could not help but fall into deep thought.


    Junior Sister Ruyue was interesting and intelligent.


    It was all thanks to Junior Sister Ruyue that they managed to capture the Monkey King.


    In the past, he did not have any deep interactions with his junior sister. Now, he could not help but want to get close to her.


    Some people had a magical power that made people want to get close to them.


    MO Ruyue carefully went into the Demon Palace and let Hillghost play by himself while she went to look for the Demon Venerable.


    At a glance, he saw the demon sitting in front of the table, holding a brush in his hand, as if he was writing something.


    Ming Sihan raised his eyes slightly. His dark red eyes looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s figure and he calmly put down the brush in his hand.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue called out weakly as she rolled her eyes.


    Ming Sihan stared at MO Ru Yue and didn¡¯t say anything.


    This woman finally remembered that he was a virgin?


    In his heart, was his senior brother more important or was his master more important?


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been busy with senior brother¡¯s matters for the past two days.


    Senior brother has been poisoned. It¡¯s very serious¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue explained and walked closer to Ming Sihan, worried that he would get angry.


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue and said,¡±I know.¡±


    ¡°Then Master, you won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    ¡°l am indeed very angry.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely remember to inform you first.¡±


    Ming Sihan felt much better when he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s sincere attitude of admitting her mistake.


    This made him quite satisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook for you immediately.¡±


    MO Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t angry.


    Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to coax her master.


    His gaze inadvertently landed on the Xuan paper on the table. There was a line of words written on it. ¡°Master, what did you write?¡± she asked casually.


    ¡°Read it yourself.¡±


    Ming Sihan pursed his lips and his eyes sparkled.


    Since Ruyue had read it out loud, she should have understood his intentions, right?


    Mo Ruyue took a glance and read,¡± The mountains and rivers are vast, the human world is full of stars. There is no one who is not you.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue expectantly. Ruyue should know what he was thinking, right?


    MO Ruyue smiled.¡± Master, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think of what?¡± Ming Sihan¡¯s voice sounded anxious and nervous.


    Ruyue should know what he meant, right?


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Master to be so talented.¡±


    MO Ruyue praised and gave Ming Sihan a thumbs up.


    Her smile was pure and sincere.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s handsome face stiffened slightly and he said,¡±¡±Other than that?¡±


    Couldn¡¯t he tell the meaning behind his words?


    He missed her.


    Was there anything else?


    MO Ruyue took a closer look, not knowing how to compliment him.¡±¡±Master¡¯s handwriting is naturally not bad.¡± How else could she praise him?


    She could not think of anything else.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened.¡± Go and cook.¡±¡±


    It was simply like talking to a cow. He didn¡¯t even understand this.


    Damn woman!


    MO Ruyue saw that Ming Sihan¡¯s expression seemed a little off. She shrugged helplessly, not knowing what was going on.


    Why was she angry again?


    A man¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea!


    MO Ruyue went to cook a simple meal of three dishes and one soup.


    She was also hungry, so she ate so that she could sleep.


    Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    After the meal was ready, MO Ruyue quickly called Ming Sihan to eat.


    In fact, Ming Sihan¡¯s appetite was very small, not even as big as a girl¡¯s.


    This man had almost tasted it before stopping.


    Almost all the food was eaten by her and Hillghost.


    It was normal for Ming Sihan to eat less. This guy had a high cultivation level.


    The higher the cultivation, the smaller the appetite.


    They could even live well without eating.


    Seeing how MO Ruyue enjoyed her meal, Ming Sihan thought to himself,¡±¡±This woman is really heartless.¡± ¡°Master, is that all you have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I have no appetite.¡±


    Ming Sihan stood up and left.


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan¡¯s back and mumbled,¡±¡±The Demon Lord today IS so strange.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Eating is more important.¡±


    ¡°Ghostly, eat more. It¡¯s all thanks to you that we caught the Monkey King this time.¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue picked up a big chicken leg for Hillghost.


    Ever since she raised the mountain ghost, she no longer had to worry about leftovers.


    Hillghost¡¯s stomach could hold many things.


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Lan Qi¡¯s face was gloomy as he cursed,¡±¡±Damned MO Ruyue, it¡¯s been so long and there hasn¡¯t been any news from her.¡±


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword was now in the hands of the Demonic Realm


    Saintess. He wanted to take it out through MO Ruyue.


    However, he could not contact MO Ruyue at all.


    That woman seemed to have disappeared.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Master is looking for you.¡±


    Chen Yuluo came to Lan Qi¡¯s room and said softly.


    In fact, she wanted to attract the attention of her senior brother the most, but it seemed that he did not have any feelings for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Lan Qi straightened his expression and said.¡± He didn¡¯t know why his master was looking for him at this time.


    Without looking at Chen Yuluo, Lan Qi walked out.


    Soon, they arrived at the Seven Stars Hall.


    ¡°Master, you were looking for me?¡±


    Lan Qi cupped his hands respectfully at Ling Shoumo.


    ¡°l suddenly remembered that one of our disciples went to the Demon Realm as a spy.¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked in confusion. He had already forgotten the disciple¡¯s name. He seemed to be wearing a mask.


    Hearing Ling Shoumo¡¯s words, a layer of cold sweat broke out on Lan Qi¡¯s forehead. He replied in a low voice, ¡°¡±¡¯Yes.¡±


    Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    ¡°This¡­


    Lan Qi didn¡¯t know how to answer. His mind was spinning rapidly. He had to find an excuse.


    They had agreed to be undercover for three months, but he saw that MO Ruyue was doing a good job and he didn¡¯t like her. In addition, his master was in seclusion, so he made MO Ruyue stay in the Devil World.


    Staying in Xuanling Immortal Sect was too detestable.


    Her strength was low and she was ugly. In the Mystic Spirit Immortal Sect, she simply dragged down their average appearance.


    Since the Demon Realm didn¡¯t mind, then let her stay in the Demon Realm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ling Shoumo frowned slightly and stammered. Was he hiding something?


    ¡°Shizun, I think MO Ruyue is doing quite well in the Devil World. Why not let her stay there? When we thoroughly understand the Devil World, it will be easier to annihilate the Devil World in one fell swoop, right?¡±


    Lan Qi said carefully. He did not dare to say that he could not contact MO Ruyue.


    Ling Shoumo couldn¡¯t remember what MO Ruyue looked like. After all, that woman always wore a mask and her aptitude was average. She wouldn¡¯t attract his attention.


    He only knew that the woman had suddenly volunteered to go to the Demon


    Realm as a spy.


    But that seemed to be a few years ago.


    He had only been undercover for three months. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.


    He did not expect that woman to still be in the Demon Realm..

 Chapter 762

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The Immortal Alliance Conference is coming soon. It¡¯s time for her to come back. ¡±


    Ling Shoumo said in a low voice. The people of the immortal sect should not stay in the Demon Realm for long, lest they have disloyalty.


    His expression was indifferent. In his heart, MO Ruyue was just a small disciple.


    Therefore, he was not nervous about MO Ruyue.


    However, it was time for MO Ru to return to Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Lan Qi did not dare to say that he could not contact MO Ruyue, so he could only brace himself and agree, ¡°Yes, this disciple will send a message to junior sister immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Lan Qi left the Seven Stars Hall with an ugly expression. He placed his hands behind his back and thought of a solution.


    He couldn¡¯t contact MO Ruyue at all. If he went to the Devil World rashly, he would definitely be captured and cut into pieces by the people of the Devil World.


    The security of the Devil Realm was tight, and the people of the Immortal Sect could not enter at all.


    If they were discovered, they would definitely not be able to come out alive.


    ¡°DamDamned MO Ruyue, what exactly are you doing in the Devil Realm?¡±


    Lan Qi cursed silently.


    Could it be that he had already betrayed them?


    Impossible, absolutely impossible. Xuanling Immortal Sect was the dream of many people. MO Ruyue would never give up Xuanling Immortal Sect for the sake of the Demon Realm.


    Devil World


    MO Ruyue was practicing the Nebula Sword Technique in preparation for the Immortal Alliance Conference.


    Actually, she was confident that she could defeat all the disciples in the arena.


    The most powerful disciples in the Immortal Alliance Conference were only at the foundation establishment stage. Those at the jindan stage were usually elders or sect masters.


    The elders and the sect leader would not participate in the competition. At most, they would watch the disciples ¡®performance from the side.


    Therefore, she could instantly kill those foundation establishment immortal cultivation disciples.


    ¡°Focus, why are you always distracted?¡±


    A voice rang in her ear and MO Ruyue immediately came back to her senses.


    She paused for a moment and glanced at Ming Sihan. She whispered,¡±¡±Master, how did you know that I was absent-minded?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are empty. If you¡¯re not daydreaming, what are you doing?¡±


    Ming Sihan was tall and slender, and his silver-white hair was like silk. The breeze caressed his hair, making him look slightly elegant.


    He held a small jar of wine in his hand and occasionally took a few sips.


    Her fair skin had a faint pink tinge to it, making her look very delicate.


    This man was too good-looking.


    Mo Ruyue looked away. She seemed to be a little lustful towards Ming Sihan.


    He had the heart of a thief but not the guts.


    This damned beast desire!


    ¡°Master, I understand. I was just distracted for a while.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained awkwardly.


    MO Ruyue felt a little tired after practicing her swordsmanship every day. She glanced at Ming Sihan but didn¡¯t dare to complain.


    After she finished practicing her swordsmanship, MO Ruyue stewed some ginseng chicken soup and prepared to bring it to Jing Xichen to nourish his body.


    ¡°Master, this is the chicken soup that you left behind. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.


    It¡¯s very nutritious.¡±


    Of course, if Jing Xichen had it, the Demon Venerable had it too.


    Otherwise, the demon would be jealous.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the demon lord from getting jealous, MO Ruyue would always give Ming Sihan an extra portion of food every time she brought food for her senior brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m so filial. There shouldn¡¯t be any good disciples like me anymore, right?¡± MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ruyue and watched her leave the Demon Palace.


    There was a bowl of steaming chicken soup on the table.


    Such a big pot, and he only left him such a small bowl?


    Ming Sihan was angry, but he still drank the bowl of chicken soup that MO Ruyue left behind.


    At this moment, He Xi came in from outside and saw Ming Sihan drinking something with a casual smile on his face.


    ¡°Are you drinking? Is it good?¡±


    Seeing Ming Sihan drinking chicken soup, He Xi¡¯s eyes showed a trace of envy.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t finish the chicken soup and placed it on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. What are you doing here?¡±


    The taste was indeed very good. After all, it was made by Ruyue herself and was very delicious.


    He Xi smiled and said,¡±Give me some too.¡¯


    As she spoke, she picked up the bowl without any explanation, not minding that Ming Sihan had drunk it.


    However, Ming Sihan¡¯s expression darkened and he frowned.¡± This is my soup.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me drinking a little?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I have it in my hand. It¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s chicken soup!¡¯


    Ming Sihan rolled his eyes at He Xi. This guy was really annoying. Whatever he drank, this guy would drink!


    How shameless.


    If he had the ability, he would also find a disciple who was good at cooking.


    ¡°Chicken soup?¡±


    Hearing this, He Xi¡¯s face turned cold and he didn¡¯t continue drinking.


    He didn¡¯t like to drink chicken soup or eat chicken.


    He didn¡¯t eat any birds, chickens, or ducks. He always felt that eating those birds was eating his own kind. ¡°Yeah, why aren¡¯t you drinking anymore?¡±


    ¡°l think it¡¯s better to give it to you.¡±


    As he spoke, He Xi put down the chicken soup in her hand, feeling a little disgusted.


    He thought it was some other soup.


    MO Ruyue went to Jing Xichen¡¯s room. The Monkey King in Jing Xichen¡¯s room had already been released back to Monkey Mountain.


    As soon as he pushed open the door, he saw Baili Xijian and Jing Xichen inside.


    MO Ruyue stood at the door and coughed lightly.¡±¡±Did I come at the right time?¡±


    She saw Baili Xijian sitting at the head of the bed, holding Jing Xichen¡¯s hand.


    Jing Xichen leaned against the bed weakly.


    Two figures, one blue and one red.


    MO Ruyue felt that she had come at the wrong time.


    The door had already been pushed open. It would be a little inappropriate to go out again.


    ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Jing Xichen quickly explained and pulled his hand back from Baili Xijian¡¯s.


    He looked as if he was trying to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Seeing this, Baili Xi also hurriedly stood up and said,¡±I¡¯m bandaging Shidi¡¯s wound. Shimei, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡¯


    There was nothing between him and Jing Xichen.


    Mo Ruyue coughed lightly, not quite believing their words.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine if you guys have anything.¡±


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t mind.


    The two senior brothers were both dragons and phoenixes, and they were very compatible.


    Jing Xichen and Baili Xijian looked at each other helplessly.


    Junior Sister, don¡¯t randomly choose a couple. ¡°Junior Sister, thank you so much.¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s face was filled with gratitude.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his junior sister, perhaps he would have to suffer that bone-corroding pain in the future.


    Of course, he still had to thank Senior Brother Baili.


    In short, he had to thank the person who saved him.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine, Senior Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled. Shixiong wasn¡¯t in a very good state right now, but He Xi said that he would be fine after a good rest.


    During this period of time, it had been the senior and junior brothers who took turns to take care of Jing Xichen.


    ¡°Senior brother, this is the nourishing chicken soup I specially made for you. It¡¯s good for your body.¡±


    MO Ruyue brought out the chicken soup she had brought over with a smile on her face.


    Jing Xichen looked at the chicken soup and was very touched.


    When he was at his worst, it was his senior brothers and junior sisters who took care of him.


    The emotions in his heart couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    ¡°Junior Sister, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Your body needs nourishment. Eat more.¡±


    People were all mutual. Jing Xichen had helped her complete her task, so she naturally had to repay him.


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s chicken soup, Baili Xi couldn¡¯t help but tease,¡±¡±l really envy Shidi for having chicken soup to drink.¡±


    Junior Sister Ruyue was getting more and more impressive..

 Chapter 763

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Upon hearing Baili Xijian¡¯s words, MO Ruyue smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be envious. Everyone has a share of the gains and losses. It¡¯s just that Senior Brother Jings chicken soup has more meat.¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue took out a bowl of chicken soup from the bottom of the food box.


    He had to treat his senior brothers equally.


    ¡°Me too?¡±


    Baili Xi was flattered. He didn¡¯t expect that he would get a share of the chicken soup.


    ¡°Of course, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    MO Ruyue took it out and continued,¡±Send the rest to the other Senior Brothers.¡¯


    Jing Xichen and Baili Xijian watched MO Ruyue leave.


    The two of them drank the chicken soup silently. The bowl of chicken soup was sweet and delicious, without too much grease.


    ¡°Junior Sister¡¯s craftsmanship is really not bad.¡± When Baili Xi heard this compliment, he felt his entire heart become warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s always been a good thing to be an evil spirit.¡± Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes were gentle and filled with affirmation for MO Ruyue.


    Mo Ruyue brought the chicken soup to MO Chengfengs room.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Seeing MO Ruyue come over, MO Chengfeng was very happy.


    During this period of time, Ruyue had been practicing her swordsmanship in the Demon Palace and he rarely saw her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°Chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°Yes, drink it while it¡¯s hot. 1 still have to go to the other senior brothers ¡®place, so I won¡¯t delay any longer, lest the chicken soup gets cold.¡±


    After she finished speaking, MO Ruyue placed the soup on the table and hurriedly left.


    MO Chengfeng opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but hesitated. He could only watch MO Ruyue¡¯s back as she left.


    Junior Sister came and went in a hurry, like a gust of wind.


    It seemed that he could not express his feelings again.


    MO Chengfeng felt slightly bitter in his heart.


    MO Ruyue came to Ye Yunfengs place, Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin lived together.


    When she saw the man in the courtyard, MO Ruyue shouted,¡±¡±Senior Brother


    Jun Lin?¡±


    ¡°l am Bamboo Wind.¡¯


    Ye Yunfeng replied helplessly. Ruyue actually couldn¡¯t tell him from Ye Junlin.


    It was a little heartbreaking.


    ¡°Cough cough, Senior Brother, where¡¯s Senior Brother Jun Lin?¡±


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly, feeling extremely apologetic in her heart. Who asked the two of them to look so alike? They wore the same clothes, and even had the same hairstyle.


    It¡¯s hard to tell, okay?


    ¡°He went out and should be back soon.¡¯


    Ye Yunfeng had just finished speaking when Ye Junlin descended from the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Is Junior Sister Ruyue here to look for me?¡±


    Ye Junlin slightly raised his eyebrows and stared at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue took out two bowls of chicken soup from the lunchbox and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s  for your bodies.¡±


    Ye Junlin and Ye Yunfeng looked at each other.


    ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot. I¡¯ve boiled it for several hours, and it¡¯s all essence.¡¯ MO Ruyue urged.


    ¡°l still have to find the other senior brothers. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Please enjoy.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she left in a hurry, leaving the Ye brothers behind.


    Ye Junlin stared at the figure and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.¡±


    Junior Sister Ruyue is really thoughtful.¡±


    At this time, Ye Yunfeng had already picked up the chicken soup and started to gulp it down.


    In just a few gulps, he finished the delicious chicken soup.


    After drinking it, she still wanted more. She reached out for Ye Junlin¡¯s bowl of chicken soup.


    Ye Junlin took a closer look and quickly brought the chicken soup over to protect it.


    What was this guy trying to do?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re my brother, I¡¯ll give in to you.¡±


    Ye Junlin muttered unhappily.


    Ye Yunfeng curled his lips and said leisurely,¡±¡±l thought you didn¡¯t like chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like it? I like it very much!¡±


    Ye Junlin snorted and slowly tasted the chicken soup.


    This was made by Junior Sister Ruyue, so she naturally had to taste it.


    He wouldn¡¯t drink it like Ye Yun Feng.


    Good things should be tasted slowly.


    MO Ruyue then sent them to Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu.


    As for Shen Yunyan, she was not going to send her off.


    She had a grudge with Shen Yunyan, and Shen Yunyan was not kind to her. She was not so generous as to give her chicken soup.


    If he gave it to Shen Yunyan, she might not appreciate it.


    Why did she have to be so unhappy?


    Finally, she returned to her original residence.


    ¡°Big sister.¡±


    Before MO Ruyue could open the door, she heard Li Zeyan¡¯s excited voice.


    The door to the courtyard was quickly opened, and Li Zeyan appeared in his line of sight.


    ¡°Your nose is really sharp. I haven¡¯t even knocked on the door, and you already know it¡¯s me?¡±


    ¡°Zeyan will never forget the aura on my sister.¡±


    Li Zeyan said weakly. Even if it was a hundred or a thousand years, he would never forget the aura on his sister.


    It was because of his sister¡¯s aura that he was able to find her. MO Ruyue thought that Li Zeyan was just joking and exaggerating.


    ¡°Sister, are you coming back to sleep tonight?¡±


    Li Zeyan stared at MO Ruyue, his eyes full of expectation.


    Seeing Li Zeyan¡¯s expression, MO Ruyue¡¯s heart softened.¡±¡±Okay, come back and sleep tonight.¡±


    Wait, why did it feel like she was cheating?


    She was accompanying the Demon Lord on the surface, but she had secretly snuck out to accompany Li Zeyan at night?


    Wasn¡¯t she a little too much of a scumbag?


    ¡°By the way, I brought you some chicken soup. Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    MO Ruyue left the last bowl of chicken soup for Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    Li Zeyan was overjoyed. He then asked,¡± Is this chicken soup specially made for me?¡±


    ¡°Uh, Senior Brother and Master both have it. This is your last bowl of chicken soup.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained awkwardly.


    She had eaten most of the chicken soup.


    ¡°Is this my last bowl of chicken soup?¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s expression gradually became dejected.


    ¡°l thought the chicken soup was only for me, but I didn¡¯t expect others to have it too. If there¡¯s nothing left, there won¡¯t be a share for me, right?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve already divided them.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the young man in front of her. Why did he look like Lin Daiyu?


    Seeing Li Zeyan¡¯s disappointed expression, MO Ruyue comforted him,¡±¡±Next time, I¡¯ll just make chicken soup for you. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Zeyan blinked.


    ¡°l won¡¯t lie.¡¯


    Wait until she was free. If she wasn¡¯t, then forget it.


    After all, she was quite busy and had to cook for the Demon Lord.


    ¡°Sister, 1 planted a lot of vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Sister, fly a kite with me.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan kept calling her ¡®sister¡¯, and his voice was exceptionally sweet.


    Mo Ruyue looked at Li Zeyan. Why did she feel that Li Zeyan was becoming more and more childish?


    His dependence on her grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Zeyan, have you changed into another person?¡±


    MO Ruyue joked.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s expression turned cold. Could it be that his sister had sensed it?


    Then, did Sister still remember him?


    ¡°Sister, did you remember something?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head and asked in confusion,¡± What am I thinking of?¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Li Zeyan sighed. He thought that his sister had remembered the past.


    It was a pity that his sister had no recollection of the past.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. It was fine as long as he was by his sister¡¯s side.


    As for the rest, it was not important at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attend the Immortal Alliance Conference in a while. At that time, you stay in the Demon World and wait for me to come back, understand?¡±


    MO Ruyue reminded him. She had no intention of bringing Li Zeyan to that place.


    That place was still a little unsafe. Moreover, Li Zeyan did not have much cultivation. It would not be good if he was accidentally targeted by others..

 Chapter 764

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I go with my sister?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. That place is too dangerous. It will be dangerous for you to go with me.¡¯


    MO Ruyue rubbed Li Zeyan¡¯s head.


    The current Li Zeyan was just a fair and tender boy. It could be seen how well he was living in the Demon Realm.


    Back then, she was so yellow and thin that it made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    Li Zeyan lowered his head. He wanted to tell his sister that he was actually an ancient demonic beast, the Fire Qilin.


    However, he was afraid that he would expose his identity and scare his sister.


    ¡°Be good. Tell me what you want. I can buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Zeyan doesn¡¯t need anything.¡± Li Zeyan shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need anything?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, you can rest assured. I will definitely return safely.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Li Zeyan with a sigh. He had no family and was a child without anyone to rely on.


    Just thinking about it made her heart ache.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll return to the devil palace first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sister, you go ahead first.¡± Li Zeyan nodded.


    He watched as MO Ruyue left.


    Sister, you¡¯ve really forgotten about me.


    But fortunately, I will remember you.


    MO Ruyue returned to the Demon Palace and saw the Godly Doctor He Xi and the Demon Venerable playing chess leisurely.


    Hillghost, on the other hand, was taking a nap on a tree.


    There was a faint floral fragrance in the air, which was faintly discernible as it came with the breeze.


    ¡°Master, 1 1 m back.¡±


    MO Ruyue called out with a faint smile on her beautiful face.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t even look at MO Ruyue and said directly, ¡°Then you can continue practicing your sword.¡±


    Hearing these words, the smile on MO Ruyue¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She approached Ming Sihan, pursed her red lips and whispered,¡±¡±Master, can you let me rest for the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Can we practice swordsmanship tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Can you eat today¡¯s food tomorrow?¡±


    Ming Sihan listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words with a serious expression.


    He was a very strict master.


    As the saying goes, a strict teacher produces outstanding students.


    MO Ruyue was stunned.¡± Actually, it¡¯s not impossible. You won¡¯t die from hunger.¡±¡®


    He Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud when she heard that. She said to Ming Sihan,¡±¡±Your disciple is really interesting.¡±


    ¡°Godly Doctor, you flatter me.¡± she said humbly.


    She felt that her master was training her too frequently. Although it was for her own good, she still had to strike a balance between work and rest.


    Ming Sihan glared at Crane Creek. What was this guy doing?


    ¡°I have to practice the sword.¡±


    His tone was firm, as if there was no room for negotiation.


    Seeing this, MO Ruyue snorted and said,¡±¡¯If you want to practice the sword, then so be it.¡¯


    She felt that she had mastered it Quite well.


    However, Ming Sihan felt that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    As a mere Aura Refining cultivator, she could now fight a Jindan Stage cultivator of a higher level. Was that not enough to prove her strength?


    Perhaps her master had not seen her power yet.


    [Salted Fish System: Please climb onto the Demon Lord¡¯s bed and sleep with him for a night.]]


    Suddenly, the Salted Fish System seemed to have received some kind of stimulation and suddenly issued a mission.


    Upon hearing about the mission, MO Ruyue staggered and almost fell.


    Are you kidding me? You want me to climb into the Demon Lord¡¯s bed and sleep with him for a night?


    What the hell is this system?


    MO Ruyue found it hard to accept.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ming Sihan seemed to notice MO Ruyue looking in his direction. He lazily raised his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    Was she still dissatisfied with being asked to practice swordsmanship?


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth and shook her head.¡± Nothing, nothing.¡±


    What the hell, was Salted Fish sick in the head? He had issued such a mission.


    Fortunately, the mission was not a compulsory mission, so she could choose to give up.


    If he gave up the mission, the system would not be able to issue other missions in the future.


    Although she thought so, MO Ruyue was still looking forward to the reward from the Salted Fish System.


    At the very least, the brick and the eternal experience of heavenly punishment were really fragrant.


    Of course, 100% empempty-handed was also very speechless.


    Fortunately, the experience of catching a blade with bare hands had expired.


    She decided to act according to the situation.


    At night, MO Ruyue deliberately walked past Ming Sihan¡¯s room.


    Ming Sihan was sitting on the bed, meditating.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t need to sleep, how can you sleep together?¡±


    MO Ruyue muttered softly. She felt that the System had given her a difficult problem.


    The missions in the past were very serious and simple. They were all within her ability.


    However, the current mission was more or less difficult.


    For the sake of the reward, she had better think about it.


    ¡°Why are you sneaking around at the door?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked with his eyes closed. He could tell who was at the door by the sound of footsteps.


    Ming Sihan slowly opened his eyes and his gaze fell on MO Ruyue, who was standing at the door.


    After being discovered, MO Ruyue tiptoed into the room and      came to see if Master was asleep, but 1 didn¡¯t expect Master to still be asleep.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and continued asking,¡±¡±Master, don¡¯t you need to lie on the bed to sleep?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    He was at the peak of the original level, so sleeping or not basically didn¡¯t affect him.


    He usually meditated to calm his mind.


    MO Ruyue looked at the huge bed. It should be able to fit four or five people, right?


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t your bed be a waste? You don¡¯t sleep, why don¡¯t you just sit on the chair and meditate?¡±


    She casually said a few sentences.


    He felt that he would not be able to complete his mission.


    After all, this man did not need to sleep, and the mission was for her to sleep with the Demon Lord.


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± He asked if this woman was being too nosy.


    Why was he sleeping alone?


    ¡°l don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. I was just casually saying it. Master, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡¯


    MO Ruyue hurriedly said.


    Seeing that Ming Sihan was meditating, he continued,¡±¡±Master, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Just as she reached the door, she heard Ming Sihan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go back to my original place.¡±


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks, turned around, and spoke without thinking.


    After all, she had promised Li Zeyan that she would go back to sleep tonight. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Demon Palace have a place for you to stay?¡±


    This woman was leaving?


    Ming Sihan¡¯s pupils shrank, and there was a hint of danger in his eyes.


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly and said,¡±Yes, of course I have a place to stay in the Demon Palace, but I¡¯ve already promised Zeyan that I¡¯ll go back to sleep tonight.¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t go back on my word, right?¡±


    She muttered softly.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression changed when he heard Li Zeyan¡¯s name.


    This woman had no idea that Li Zeyan was a demonic beast.


    As Li Zeyan did not have any intention of harming MO Ruyue, he did not bother about Li Zeyan¡¯s affairs.


    As long as he did not cause trouble for the Demon Realm, it was fine.


    However, if Li Zeyan had any intentions of harming Ruyue, he would not indulge Li Zeyan.


    Even if they were of the same species.


    Both he and Li Zeyan were demonic beasts.


    ¡°Must we go?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. Was this woman going to leave the Demon Palace for Li Zeyan?


    For some reason, Ming Sihan felt a little stifled. ¡°The matter that 1 promised others¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s voice became softer and softer.


    If Ming Sihan did not agree, then she could not go..

 Chapter 765

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°My bed is a little cold. Help me warm it up before you go.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The Demon Lord wanted her to warm up her bed?


    Wasn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Ming Sihan!s voice was deep and dangerous.


    He just didn¡¯t want MO Ruyue to leave his side just to accompany Li Zeyan.


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes. Perhaps she could finish her task first.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing. How can I not be willing?¡±


    As she spoke, she took the initiative to walk toward the bed, then took off her shoes and crawled under the covers.


    It was the first time she lay on a big bed. The bed was very soft and carried the unique fragrance of Ming Sihan.


    MO Ruyue took a deep breath. This was Ming Sihan¡¯s scent.


    It was a fragrant and cold fragrance.


    ¡°Master, is it because your bed is too cold that you don¡¯t want to lie on it?¡± MO Ruyue was covered with a blanket, only her head was exposed.


    She did not get a reply.


    Ming Sihan was still sitting there, meditating. He didn¡¯t move at all like a Buddha.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡°Master, there shouldn¡¯t be a filial disciple like me these days, right?¡±


    After her master passed away in the future, the position of the Demon Lord should be handed over to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my meditation.¡± Ming Sihan said in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied.


    Her master was really cold.


    Just like that, MO Ruyue fell asleep unknowingly.


    When she woke up, it was already the next morning.


    MO Ruyue sat up on the bed and looked at the man who was still meditating.


    ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, did you?¡± She had actually slept here for the entire night.


    Ming Sihan opened his eyes. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, but the bed is too soft. I think a harder bed is better.¡±


    MO Ruyue stretched her back, feeling sore all over.


    Then, she said,¡± I promised yesterday that I would accompany Li Zeyan, but 1 stood him up. I have to go and see him.¡±¡±


    Seriously, I accidentally overslept.


    However, the demon didn¡¯t even remind him and let her sleep on the bed.


    He had slept on the Demon Lord¡¯s bed for a night and had yet to complete his mission.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Ming Sihan saw that MO Ruyue was going to see Li Zeyan again, so he found a random excuse.


    He knew that he could stop them for a while, but he could not stop them forever.


    However, he would stop them if he could.


    ¡°This¡­


    MO Ruyue hesitated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to cook? You want me to starve? Didn¡¯t you say that you were filial to me? Is this your so-called filial piety?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s consecutive questions made MO Ruyue speechless.


    Taking money from others and doing things for others.


    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to cook.¡±


    It was really difficult.


    Why was the Demon Venerable becoming more and more difficult to deal with?


    It was so difficult to deal with. He had to pay more,


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    ¡°But you hesitated. You hesitated, which means you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Ming Sihan pointed it out.


    ¡°Is your so-called filial piety just something you say?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Master, I¡¯ll go cook now and make you something delicious.¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly replied. She really couldn¡¯t handle this man.


    Seeing MO Ruyue leave, Ming Sihan¡¯s face showed a victorious expression. After making breakfast, MO Ruyue was still thinking about Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Master, you should eat first.¡±


    Mo Ruyue planned to go back while Ming Sihan was having breakfast.


    He had to go back and explain to Li Zeyan why he didn¡¯t go back to sleep last night.


    Otherwise, Li Zeyan would start to let his imagination run wild again.


    Ming Sihan seemed to have seen through MO Ruyue¡¯s thoughts and slowly said,¡±¡±Eating alone is very boring. Sit down and eat with me.¡±


    He wanted to see how MO Ruyue would find an excuse to leave the Demon


    MO Ruyue was speechless.


    Master, why did you become so pretentious?


    Did he need her to sit down and eat with him?


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to? What happened to filial piety?¡± Ming Sihan frowned and his face darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m 100,000 times more willing.¡±


    MO Ruyue had no choice but to sit down and eat with Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan ate very slowly and tasted the food bit by bit.


    Anyone who ate so slowly in school would have been scolded to death by their parents.


    MO Ruyue secretly shook her head.


    ¡°My skills are getting better and better.¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but praise him.


    ¡°Master, you flatter me.¡±


    After all, she had been cooking for so long, so her culinary skills must be better than before.


    If her cooking skills were getting worse and worse, then it really wouldn¡¯t make sense.


    After breakfast, the sun was already high up in the sky.


    Mo Ruyue decided to go back to see Li Zeyan.


    ¡°The sunshine is good today. Clean up my room from top to bottom.¡±


    Ming Sihan ordered, not giving MO Ruyue any time to spare. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone else clean Master¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°I feel that you are more meticulous, so you will clean up.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reluctantly agreed.


    The Immortal Alliance Conference was about to begin, and it was held at Ethereal Mountain.


    On the peak of Ethereal Mountain, there was a circular venue. The peak was covered in clouds all year round, like a paradise.


    From here, one could see one-third of the Nine Regions.


    There was a portal in the middle of the venue.


    There was a huge bronze bell between the two peaks.


    A few birds with white feathers were resting on the bronze bell.


    As the sun rose, the entire Misty mountain became lively.


    Those small sects had entered Misty Mountain early, but those more famous immortal sects had arrived late.


    After all, the more powerful one was, the slower they would enter.


    ¡°The entrance of the September Immortal Gate¡­¡±


    As the disciple¡¯s voice rang out, everyone looked at the entrance. A group of disciples in yellow came in from outside, and every disciple carried a long sword.


    The handsome man and beautiful woman became a beautiful scenery.


    The other disciples whispered to each other.


    ¡°The Spirit Path Immortal Sect has entered¡­¡±


    The entire venue was in an uproar again. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the entrance. They saw a group of disciples in green entering. Almost all of them were male disciples, and there was not a single female disciple.


    Most of the male immortal cultivators withdrew their gazes. There were no female disciples, so there was nothing to see.


    Those sect leaders who had entered the venue had already arrived at the sect leader¡¯s area. They needed to witness the start of the Immortal Alliance Conference.


    ¡°Tomato Immortal Sect has entered¡­


    A group of disciples dressed in red came in from outside. The entire scene was filled with yin and yang. There were more female disciples than male disciples, which attracted many male disciples from other immortal sects.


    The sect master of the Tomato Immortal Sect was a woman.


    Almost all the immortal sects had arrived, leaving only Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    ¡°Xuanling Immortal Sect¡­¡±


    The originally noisy venue instantly quieted down, and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door.


    A group of fairy-like men came in from outside, and there were some female disciples among them.


    The one who caught everyone¡¯s attention was not the disciple, but the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect, Ling Shoumo.


    That Ling Shoumo who had the title of the most handsome man among the immortal sects.


    ¡°The sect leader of Xuanling Sect is too good-looking.¡±


    ¡°The sect leader of Xuanling Sect is outstanding and graceful.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Xuan Ling¡­¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s appearance caused the women present to shout.


    After all, good-looking people were always easy to remember..

 Chapter 766

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When Ling Shoumo appeared in the sect leader¡¯s seat, the other sect leaders stood up one after another with a hint of respect in their eyes.


    ¡°Sect Master Xuanling, please sit.¡±


    Ling Shoumo nodded slightly.


    He was dressed in a spotless white, and his expression was indifferent, as if he did not have much emotion.


    He was like a machine without emotions.


    Everyone was already used to Ling Shoumo¡¯s cold and aloof attitude.


    The fact that Ling Shoumo was able to attend this Immortal Sect Conference meant that he attached great importance to this Immortal Alliance Conference.


    If he didn¡¯t value the Immortal Alliance Conference, he wouldn¡¯t have come here.


    Among them, the sect master of the Nine Moons Immortal Sect stood up and gave a speech to the disciples of the Immortal Sect.


    ¡°Welcome to Ethereal Mountain to participate in this Immortal Alliance Conference. The Immortal Alliance Conference is also held to test everyone¡¯s strength. The content of the test is the same as in previous years. I hope everyone can do their best to obtain good results¡­¡±


    After the sect master of the Nine Moons Immortal Sect finished speaking, there was a round of applause.


    The Sect Leader of the Nine Moons Immortal Sect said to the Sect Leader of the Tomato Immortal Sect,¡±¡±Sister Xing Lan, please announce the rules of the competition.¡±


    The Tomato Sect Leader nodded slightly and walked onto the stage. She used her cultivation to spread her sweet voice to every corner of Ethereal Mountain.


    It allowed every disciple to hear the rules of the competition clearly.


    Just as she announced the start of the competition, she heard a voice coming from outside the venue.


    ¡°Demon World¡­Enter¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking, other than Ling Shoumo, who was sitting calmly, everyone else stood up and looked at the door with a solemn expression.


    Why would the Demon Realm come over? Was it courting death?


    All the disciples felt their hearts tighten.


    Many disciples had never heard of the Demon Realm.


    The Demon Realm and the immortal sects were almost incompatible.


    MO Ruyue loosened her grip on the collar of the registered disciple with an arrogant look on her face.


    He came here to cause trouble, so shouldn¡¯t he be a little more arrogant?


    Those disciples still wanted to stop the Demon Realm. They really overestimated themselves.


    ¡°Master, we can go in now. We just need to beat these guys up.¡±


    MO Ruyue clapped her hands and returned to Ming Sihan¡¯s side.


    Ming Sihan glanced at the disciples who were so scared that their legs went weak. He then directly stepped into Misty Mountain.


    Everyone saw the people from the Demon Realm enter the stage.


    The clothes of the Demon Realm were mainly black, but there were also red, purple, and green clothes.


    MO Ruyue slightly raised her eyes and saw Ling Shoumo.


    Ling Shoumo seemed to be looking at her too.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, what do you want to do?¡±


    The Spirit Path Sect Master stood up and questioned loudly.


    Everyone here was from the immortal sect, so he was not afraid of the Demon Venerable.


    If he couldn¡¯t deal with the Demon Venerable, Ling Shoumo could.


    ¡°What are you doing? Naturally, I¡¯m going to participate in the Immortal Alliance Conference.¡¯


    Ming Sihan laughed coldly. With a powerful aura around him, he flew up and landed on the seat of the sect leader.


    The other sect leaders retreated. Who knew if this demon would suddenly kill someone?


    MO Ruyue also brought her Senior Brothers to their seats, which happened to be next to Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    They had come today to slap the face of the sect of Immortals.


    The Nine Moons Immortal School gritted their teeth.¡± We don¡¯t welcome you!¡¯ This demon actually brought people from the Devil World to the Immortal Alliance Conference.


    These demonic cultivators were not worthy of sitting together with immortal cultivators.


    Demonic cultivation was self-indulgence, committing all kinds of evil, and everyone had the right to punish them.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to welcome me.¡±


    Ming Sihan shouted coldly and sat down beside Ling Shoumo. The corners of his mouth curled up like a demon.


    His words made those sect leaders not dare to retort.


    The sect leaders looked at Ling Shoumo with pleading eyes.


    Xuanling Sect Master, say something. Why are you like a block of wood? Can¡¯t you speak?


    Didn¡¯t you see the devil stepping on your nose?


    Other than Ling Shoumo, there was no one here who could control this demon.


    Two figures, one black and one white, sat side by side. The disciples below watched this scene, wondering how the Xuanling Sect Master would deal with the arrogant demon.


    Ling Shoumo glanced at Ming Sihan and said coldly,¡± What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. In order to participate in the Immortal Alliance Conference, we¡¯ll compete to see if your disciples from the Immortal Sect or the disciples from the Demon Realm are stronger.¡±


    Ming Sihan leaned back in his chair and looked at MO Ruyue from afar.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to find trouble.¡¯


    ¡°You can say that.¡±


    The sect leader looked at Ling Shoumo and Ming Sihan¡¯s questions and answers, feeling anxious and helpless.


    Why didn¡¯t Ling Shoumo chase Ming Sihan out?


    Ming Sihan was a devil, and he absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see how your Demon Realm loses.¡±


    Ling Shoumo tilted his head, his eyes filled with contempt.


    Although Ming Sihan¡¯s strength was almost the same as his, Ming Sihan¡¯s subordinates were only so-so.


    She didn¡¯t know how Ming Sihan was so confident that he could attend the Immortal Alliance Conference.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t talk big. Be careful not to hurt your tongue.¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled coldly. He was finally going against Ling Shoumo.


    He couldn¡¯t guarantee the strength of MO Chengfeng and the others, but he could guarantee MO Ruyue¡¯s strength.


    After all, she was a woman he had personally trained. How bad could she be?


    There was another reason for him to come here, which was to help Ruyue achieve a breakthrough in her cultivation.


    Ruyue¡¯s current strength was at the bottleneck of the Aura Refining realm. Once she broke through, she would be at the Foundation Building realm. The Immortal Alliance Conference was the perfect opportunity to break through.


    How could he miss the opportunity in front of him?


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡¯


    Ling Shoumo did not take the disciples of the Demon Realm seriously at all.


    In his eyes, they were all jokes.


    She didn¡¯t know where Ming Sihan got his courage from.


    How laughable.


    The corners of the other sect leaders ¡®mouths twitched. Shouldn¡¯t Ling Shoumo be fighting with Ming Sihan?


    They were a Celestial Sect, and Ming Sihan was a demon. How could a demon be on the same level as a Celestial Sect?


    The sect leaders were unconvinced, but they did not dare to say anything.


    He could only resent Ling Shoumo for agreeing to let the disciples of the Demon Realm participate.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The sect master of Xuanling actually agreed to let the disciples of the Demon World join the competition!¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. That¡¯s a demon. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of those evil people? No matter what, this is the territory of the immortal sect. What can he do to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but we should still be careful.¡¯


    ¡°l don¡¯t agree to their participation. Who knows if their methods are clean?


    Everyone knows that the Demon Realm is despicable and shameless¡­¡±


    ¡°Under the watchful eyes of the public, they shouldn¡¯t dare to use any despicable methods. If they dare to use despicable methods, they will lose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If you dare to use despicable methods, then just wait to lose.¡± The people of the Demon Realm had done despicable things for a long time.


    The notorious Demon Realm was hated by everyone.


    Ming Sihan glanced at the few sect leaders who were whispering to each other, and his eyes shone with a cold light.


    Those sect leaders immediately shut their mouths. Their gossip behind them was overheard.


    These shameless immortal sects only said that the Devil Realm was despicable, why didn¡¯t they mention the despicable things they had done?


    Lan Qi stared at MO Ruyue. This woman must be the Saintess, right?


    However, MO Ruyue was nowhere to be seen among these people. Was that woman dead or something? He couldn¡¯t contact her, and she was nowhere to be seen.


    Mo Ruyue knew that Lan Qi was sizing her up, but she pretended not to see it.


    Lan Qi probably never dreamed that she, MO Ruyue, was the Saintess of the Devil World.


    Apart from Lan Qi who was sizing up MO Ruyue, Zhao Xin was also present.


    When Zhao Xin saw MO Ruyue, his expression turned grave. He seemed to have seen this woman somewhere before.


    He thought about it carefully and finally remembered something.


    It should be a cooking competition. That woman was participating.


    Because this woman was good-looking, he paid more attention to her.


    He had never expected that this woman was actually the Saintess of the


    Demon Realm..

 Chapter 767

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Chengfeng noticed the gaze from the side and scolded coldly, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen the Saintess before?¡± ¡°Your Demon Realm is not worthy of sitting with us!¡±


    Lan Qi said unhappily.


    His tone was filled with disdain.


    These people from the Demon Realm should get lost.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re worthy or not depends on your strength, not your mouth!¡±


    MO Ruyue shot a cold glance at Lan Qi.


    His eyes were filled with contempt.


    They thought that they were amazing just because they were from the Xuanling Immortal Sect, and their tails were stuck up to the sky.


    Today, he would let her rub his spirit.


    He even looked down on others. Who gave him face?


    ¡°Hahaha, is your Demon Realm worthy of strength?¡±


    Lan Qi could not help but laugh. Hadn¡¯t the Demon Realm always been famous for being despicable and shameless?


    How dare you talk about strength.


    They were just some despicable and shameless people.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t worthy, but are you worthy?¡±


    MO Ruyue turned her head. She was already very unhappy with Lan Qi.


    Back then, when their strength was too great, she did not dare to touch Lan Qi and let him be arrogant in front of her.


    But now, Lan Qi still dared to be arrogant. She had to find a good opportunity to let Lan Qi know what it meant to be powerful.


    ¡°We are worthy, you are worthy!¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Yuluo also spoke up.


    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said anything. All of MO Ruyue¡¯s Senior Brothers looked at Chen Yuluo coldly.


    Did this woman want to die?


    ¡°Play a few rounds!¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted. Did they really think that the disciples of the Devil World were weaklings?


    The two groups of people were at daggers drawn, and a war was about to break out.


    The disciples of the other immortal sects all had expressions of watching a good show. They were not prepared to interfere in these matters.


    However, in his heart, he still hoped that the Mystic Spirit Immortal Sect would trample the people of the Demon World under their feet.


    Let¡¯s see how arrogant the people of the Demon Realm can be.


    Very soon, the Nine Celestial Sects announced on the stage that the Devil


    World was participating in this competition.


    ¡°l hope that everyone will respect the rules of the competition. The competition will determine the style and standard of the competition. Anyone who plays tricks will be dealt with as a violation and eliminated from the competition.¡±


    The Sect Leader of the Nine Moons Immortal Sect glanced at MO Ruyue as he spoke.


    It was obvious that he was intentionally telling MO Ruyue and the others. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Demon Realm to be targeted like this!¡±


    Ye Junlin couldn¡¯t help but say. He wasn¡¯t angry, because the ones who should be angry should be those immortal sects.


    Let those immortal sects and the other priests be proud of themselves first.


    In a while, they would be proud of themselves.


    Mo Ruyue touched the two swords by her side. This time, she was here to massacre the novice village.


    Although she was also from a novice village, her strength was not the same as that of a novice village.


    Soon, Ling Shoumo flew up.


    His figure landed at the teleportation portal in the middle of the venue.


    The teleportation portal needed to be opened. Generally, it required three Golden Core cultivators to work together to open it.


    Sometimes, three Golden Core cultivators might not be able to open the portal. They needed a certain amount of luck.


    Ling Shoumo alone could open the portal.


    At this moment, Ling Shoumo became the center of attention.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at the figure. That man was once her master, but he had never looked her in the eye.


    She was one of the many disciples in Xuanling Celestial Sect and was very inconspicuous.


    In the Demon Realm, she was the only disciple taken in by the Demon Lord among so many people.


    One treated her like dust, while the other treated her like a treasure.


    If it was a normal person, they would choose someone who treated them as treasures.


    Only abnormal people would like people who regarded themselves as dust.


    So what if Ling Shoumo was like a star in everyone¡¯s eyes? In her eyes, he was nothing.


    The stars in her eyes were the demon lord and Ming Sihan.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but glance at Ming Sihan. Ming Sihan was also looking at her.


    Their eyes met. MO Yuyue didn¡¯t know where to look.


    Could Master not keep looking at her?


    She felt embarrassed.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Ling Shoumo opened the portal. The disciples below all revealed excited expressions.


    Everyone wanted to shine during the competition and bring glory to their families.


    They wanted their masters to see their performance.


    Lan Qi turned his head and said to MO Ruyue,¡± We¡¯ll see the real deal during the competition. We¡¯ll soon find out if he¡¯s really good or just bluffing.¡±¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ride a donkey and read a song.¡±


    MO Ruyue sneered. This time, she would let Lan Qi experience her power.


    Did she really think that she was the useless person from three years ago?


    At the thought of this, MO Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with excitement.


    Lan Qi did not like her, and she did not like Lan Qi either.


    As everyone entered the portal, an endless forest appeared in front of them.


    The sky was covered with a layer of colorful colors. The sun was setting in the west, and it seemed that it would soon be dark.


    Mo Ruyue looked around but did not see her Senior Brothers.


    This was actually equivalent to an individual battlefield, or a team battle.


    Danger lurked in the forest, and there were many demons and monsters around. The contestants needed to kill these demons and monsters to earn points.


    The monsters and demons in the forest were divided into different levels. The higher the level of killing, the more points would be obtained.


    Of course, the higher the level of the monsters, the harder it was to deal with.


    He might lose his life here.


    Therefore, he tried his best to stay with the people from his own sect. At least he could take care of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually here alone.¡±


    MO Ruyue pursed her lips. She was prepared to kill the monsters and devils while looking for her Senior Brothers.


    Time was limited, so he couldn¡¯t waste too much time looking for her. MO Ruyue thought for a moment and walked forward.


    At this moment, the sect leaders were waiting outside. The rankings of the immortal sects and individual points had not appeared on the teleportation portal yet.


    Usually at this time, they would more or less squeeze together and chat.


    But now, because Ming Sihan was here, everyone was silent, and the atmosphere was very depressing.


    Ling Shoumo, the sect leader of Xuanling Sect, also said nothing.


    Everyone was used to Ling Shoumo¡¯s taciturn personality, but they were not Ling Shoumo, so they were not as calm as Ling Shoumo.


    It was fine to hold it in for a while, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in for a long time without speaking.


    Holding it in for too long was not good for the body.


    They couldn¡¯t talk here, so they went somewhere else to talk.


    Ethereal Mountain was so big, and it wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t a place to talk.


    ¡°This demon, where did he get the confidence to come over to compete with our immortal sect¡¯s disciples?¡±


    ¡°Puxin. He¡¯s so ordinary but so confident. Just because he¡¯s powerful doesn¡¯t mean that his subordinates are powerful.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, what you said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°However, the Demon Realm Saintess should have some skills.¡±


    ¡°She has some tricks. She wouldn¡¯t have become the Holy Maiden of the Demon World, but she¡¯s definitely far inferior to the disciples of our immortal sect. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, just a little powerful.¡±


    The two sect leaders of the small immortal sects were secretly discussing these things.


    He did not put the people of the Demon Realm in his eyes.


    The immortal sects were full of talents, and all of them were elites. There were only one or two powerful ones in the demon world, so how could they compare to their disciples?


    Ling Shoumo and Ming Han both stared at the portal in silence.


    They didn¡¯t know who would be the champion, or whose name would appear


    In the blank area.


    Mo Ruyue walked for a while and felt a little bored. She didn¡¯t encounter any spiritual monsters or demonic creatures at all. Were there really any dangerous things here?


    Hillghost darted out of MO Ruyue¡¯s sleeve. It could finally come out and move around..

 Chapter 768

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ghostly, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    MO Ruyue patted Hillghost¡¯s head.


    She was afraid that those guys would not let her bring the mountain ghost in, so she had the mountain ghost shrink and hide in her clothes.


    It was created when he came here.


    At this moment, an eyeball rolled to her feet.


    MO Ruyue frowned slightly. Just as she was about to pick it up, her eyeball exploded and a demonic creature appeared. The demonic creature was covered in a gray light and was transparent. It had a ghostly face.


    The ghost had scarlet eyes and sharp fangs.


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost made a sound, but it was too late.


    MO Ruyue was blinded by the green smoke that the demonic creature spat out. When she opened her eyes again, it was an unfamiliar palace. The palace was surrounded by clouds and mist, like an immortal palace.


    Vaguely, MO Ruyue felt that this place was a little familiar.


    When she wanted to take another step forward, the palace disappeared and she woke up.


    Looking at the demonic creature with its bloody mouth wide open, MO Ruyue pulled out the Heaven Executioner and the Ghost Sense beside her.


    She used her Nebula Sword Technique to turn around and dodge the monster¡¯s bloody mouth. At the same time, she attacked the monster.


    However, this demonic creature was incorporeal, and the Heaven Executioner and Ghost Sense were useless against it.


    This monster was like a ball of gas without a physical body.


    Soon, MO Ruyue discovered that the eyeball on the ground seemed to be the original body of the devil.


    Other than attacking her eyeballs, she had no other place to attack.


    He had no choice but to give it his all.


    Anyway, this demon couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    MO Ruyue put the two swords together. The black and white light gates were especially obvious.


    He seemed to feel a surge of power surging into his body.


    She leaped up and stabbed the tip of the sword into her eyeball.


    The monster was instantly shattered and disappeared into the air.


    The tip of the sword stabbed into the ground, and the eyeball disappeared.


    The battle came and ended very quickly. It didn¡¯t take MO Ruyue much time.


    Her strength seemed to have broken through from Qi Refining to Foundation Establishment. In other words, she was qualified to learn sword kinesis flight.


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue¡¯s face lit up with joy. She was too lucky.


    A small demonic creature could actually allow her cultivation to break through directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so f* * *king awesome.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but praise herself.


    When she returned, she would immediately ask her master to teach her how to fly on a sword.


    He would never have to go out and ride a horse again.


    Outside


    A name appeared in the blank space of the portal. MO Ruyue had obtained 100 points and was temporarily ranked first.


    ¡°Who is this MO Ruyue?¡± The September Sect Leader stood up excitedly. He saw MO Ruyue¡¯s name.


    Usually, the sect¡¯s name would only appear when the accumulated points exceeded 500. Therefore, they had no idea who MO Ruyue was or which sect she came from.


    The Spirit Path Sect Master shook his head and said,¡± I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it¡¯s not our immortal sect. It looks like a girl¡¯s name. She should be a disciple of the Tomato Immortal Sect. As expected of the disciple of Sister Xing Lan.


    She¡¯s so powerful.¡±¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Xing Lan.


    With an awkward smile on her face, Xing Lan explained,¡±This MO Ruyue is not a disciple of our Tomato Immortal Sect.¡±


    She had hoped that he was a disciple of the Tomato Immortal Sect, but he wasn¡¯t.


    She had carefully selected the disciples she brought to the competition, so she naturally remembered their names.


    Tomato Immortal Sect really didn¡¯t have a disciple named MO Ruyue.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t from your Tomato Sect, then which sect is he from?¡±


    The Sect Leader of September Sect was puzzled. If it was not from the Tomato Immortal Sect, then which immortal sect was it from?


    He swept his gaze around and found that all the sect leaders had expressions of understanding.


    Only the Demon Venerable had an unfathomable expression, and the Xuanling Sect Master had a solemn expression.


    Thinking about it, the leader of the nine moons couldn¡¯t help but ask Ling Shoumo curiously,¡±Sect Master Xuanling, is MO Ruyue a disciple of your sect?¡±


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t respond, but he looked at Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan leaned lazily against the back of his chair and ignored Ling Shoumo.


    He was in a very good mood at the moment.


    After Lan Qi¡¯s reminder, he knew that the disciple sent by Xuanling Immortal Sect was called MO Ruyue.


    Then, MO Ruyue added another 100 points.


    Everyone was even more puzzled. Could it be that there was a mistake in the statistics?


    MO Ruyue¡¯s name was the only one that appeared. The others ¡®names did not appear for a long time.


    Moreover, no one knew which immortal sect MO Ruyue was from.


    ¡°Who exactly is this MO Ruyue?¡±


    ¡°Could it be someone from the Demon Realm?¡± ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no way such a powerful person exists in the Devil Realm.¡± ¡°Perhaps he i s a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Won¡¯t you be able to see the name of the immortal sect when you get 500 points?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not normal to get 100 points at a time. It takes at least two people to deal with a 100-point spiritual monster or demonic creature.¡±


    It felt strange.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s identity was too mysterious.


    At this moment, Lan Qi¡¯s name also appeared on it, but Lan Qi only had 50 points.


    He was still a hundred and fifty points away from the first secret, MO Yue.


    In the blink of an eye, the difference was over 250 points.


    The names of the others also appeared one after another, but most of them had 20 to 30 points.


    The demons and monsters he dealt with were only ordinary monsters.


    MO Ruyue finally found MO Chengfeng and Xia Zhixing,


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister.¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at MO Ruyue with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Xia Zhixing wanted to say something, but he found that MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were fixed on MO Chengfeng. She didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Looking at this scene, Xia Zhixing felt a little bitter.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    ¡°I just finished dealing with a gecko monster. Did everything go well for you guys?¡±


    MO Chengfeng examined MO Ruyue¡¯s body to see if she was injured.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t injured.


    ¡°Fortunately, these demons are still relatively easy to deal with. Moreover, my cultivation has broken through and I¡¯m now at the foundation establishment stage. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s too good, that¡¯s too good, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s too good, that¡¯s too good, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s too good, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, that ¡®that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, that''¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Xia Zhixing couldn¡¯t say a word as she watched the two of them talk. She felt that she was redundant.


    They were clearly both senior brothers, so why was there a difference in treatment?


    ¡± Let¡¯s go look for the other Senior Brothers now,¡± MO Ruyue suggested.¡± We¡¯ll meet them while killing the demons and monsters.¡±¡±


    ¡°That works too.¡¯


    Therefore, the three of them continued to walk forward. There were not many demons and monsters on the road.


    Not long after, a small river appeared in front of them. The river water was flowing.


    When the three of them were about to cross the river, they saw the disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect appear here as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually you guys.¡±


    Lan Qi looked at MO Ruyue and the other two with contempt.


    All the disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect had already gathered together.


    MO Ruyue was still familiar with her former Senior Brothers.


    However, none of those senior brothers seemed to recognize her.


    In the past, when she was living with a mask, these senior brothers had never paid attention to her.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was glad that these Senior Brothers had not paid any attention to her. Otherwise, even if she took off her mask, she would still be a little suspicious..

 Chapter 769

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Enemies meet on a narrow road.¡¯


    MO Ruyue smiled faintly. From Lan Qi¡¯s appearance, it seemed like he was about to lay his hands on her.


    That fellow¡¯s hand was already gripping the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°What?¡± MO Ruyue continued, ¡°Do you still want to fight us?¡± Bullying with numbers? Do you want to be eliminated?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be implicated and eliminated. Even if it was everyone, they had to wait until this round of competition was over before they played.


    Second Senior Brother Ji Xianfeng held Lan Qi¡¯s hand and shook his head secretly. They could not violate the rules of the competition. If they were eliminated, it would be too embarrassing.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, calm down. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to the level of the people of the Demon Realm.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng advised.


    ¡°Yes.


    Lan Qi had no choice but to let go of the sword hilt, but he was still a little unhappy.


    At this moment, a huge water snake jumped out of the water and bit Chen


    Yuluo.


    ¡°Ah, senior brother, save me¡­


    Chen Yuluo shouted for help and was dragged into the water in the next second.


    Ji Xianfeng and Ye Xiong both jumped into the water, ready to save the others.


    Lan Qi and the others stood on the shore and watched.


    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±


    Lan Qi shouted.


    He did not dare to go down, afraid that he would lose his life.


    Since someone had already gone down, there was no need for him to be one more.


    Soon, Ji Xianfeng and Ye Xiong dragged Chen Yuluo out of the water.


    Chen Yuluo was already unconscious. One of her arms had been bitten off by the python.


    Saving Chen Yuluo exhausted both Ye Xiong and Xianfeng.


    The two of them lay on the shore and panted heavily.


    Third Brother and Zhao Xin also hurried over to help stop the bleeding on Chen Yuluo¡¯s arm.


    Fourth Brother Cheng Yi, Fifth Brother Wen Song, and Eldest Brother Lan Qi were watching from the side. They looked concerned, but they didn¡¯t do anything.


    MO Ruyue observed everyone¡¯s behavior. If Lan Qi could treat his junior sister so coldly, how could he treat her back then?


    She wanted to repent in time and betray him.


    At this moment, the python opened its bloody mouth from the water, as if it wanted to swallow everyone on the shore into its stomach.


    Lan Qi pulled out his sword and rushed forward. He shouted at the people on the shore,¡± Hurry up and come over to help.¡±


    This giant python was worth at least 300 points. If they could defeat it, Xuanling Immortal Sect would definitely get first place.


    At this moment, Lan Qi only had eyes for the giant python. As for the life and death of his junior brothers and sisters, he did not care.


    In order to succeed, some necessary sacrifices were worth it.


    He didn¡¯t want to ruin his future for some irrelevant people.


    Wen Song and Cheng Yi quickly went up to help.


    MO Ruyue and the other two silently watched everything from the side.


    Xia Zhixing frowned and said,¡±Should we go help?¡±


    Those guys didn¡¯t seem to be going too well. They looked like they were


    struggling.


    He might even be eaten by the giant python.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but glance at Xia Zhixing.


    Xia Zhixing was looked at by the two with a strange gaze, so she quickly explained,¡± I just want them to have less prejudice against the Demon Realm and let them know that the Demon Realm is not that cruel.¡¯


    Every time something bad happened to the Demon Realm, it was mostly because someone deliberately found fault.


    The other party had already placed a knife on their necks. If it were a normal person, they would probably resist.


    MO Ruyue crossed her arms and shook her head. Fifth Senior Brother was too naive.


    She slowly said,¡± That¡¯s just what you think. Do you think that people will remember your kindness just because you did a good deed? Perhaps he remembered it at the time, but he might forget it in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to gamble. I don¡¯t like to bet.¡±


    The main reason was that she knew Lan Qi too well. It was not worth it to be nice to this guy.


    Xia Zhixing was too idealistic.


    ¡°Then are we going to do nothing?¡±


    Xia Zhixing pursed her lips and stared at MO Ruyue.


    It was as if he had never understood this junior sister.


    ¡°What are you doing? If you feel sorry for them, you can go and help them, but I won¡¯t go.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she sat down on a tree stump.


    If Xia Zhixing wanted to help, then go ahead. She wouldn¡¯t stop her anyway.


    Everyone had the right to make their own choices. Why should she deprive others of their rights?


    Since he had already said the opposite, it was up to Xia Zhixing to decide whether to listen or not.


    Xia Zhixing thought for a while, then looked at MO Chengfeng and asked,¡±¡¯Senior Brother MO, what do you think?¡±


    Should I help or not?


    ¡°I think Ruyue is right. She might not even appreciate your help.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded slightly and casually fanned himself with the silver bone fracture fan in his hand.


    She didn¡¯t know what Xia Zhixing was thinking. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be bad if we don¡¯t do anything?¡±


    Xia Zhixing pursed her lips and looked at the intense scene.


    MO Ruyue patted the stone beside her and said,¡±¡±Who says we have nothing to do? We can sit here and watch the show. Don¡¯t you want to watch such an exciting performance?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Xia Zhixing had no choice but to sit on the rock and watch the battle with MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng.


    Lan Qi, Ji Xianfeng, Zhao Xin, Cheng Yi, Wen Song, and Ye Xiong attacked the python together.


    Chen Yuluo lay weakly on the rock, unable to help at all.


    ¡°This is so exciting!¡¯


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but praise him.


    ¡°Lan Qi, are you useless? The python is on the left. Why are you using your right skill to hit the air?¡±


    ¡°D * mn, Lan Qi, you¡¯re useless. You can¡¯t even dodge this.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but curse when she saw Lan Qi¡¯s actions and continued to give pointers offline.


    This guys strength was about the same as a few years ago. There was no improvement.


    What have you been doing these past few years?


    Didn¡¯t Ling Shoumo teach Lan Qi properly?


    To think that Lan Qi was the chief disciple of the Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    It was obvious that he had no future in Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Lan Qi glanced at MO Ruyue¡¯s direction distractedly. This woman was really talkative and kept distracting him.


    Just as he was distracted, the python¡¯s tail slapped down on him. He did not have time to dodge and the sword in his hand fell.


    ¡°Trash!¡±


    MO Ruyue cursed in a low voice.


    This Lan Qi was the eldest disciple of the Xuanling Immortal Sect after all. How could he be so useless?


    He really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±


    Ji Xianfeng quickly went over to check on the situation and saw Lan Qi unconscious on the ground.


    He quickly moved Lan Qi to a safe place and then placed him on the ground.


    Next to Lan Qi was Chen Yuluo, and now the two of them were lying together.


    The others were still entangled with the python, but they were clearly not its match.


    ¡°Looks like they can¡¯t deal with the giant python. They still need us to help.¡± MO Ruyue sighed with a trace of regret on her face.


    The python¡¯s attack power was very strong, and the scales on its body were also very hard.


    Ordinary iron swords could not hurt the python at all.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to make it.¡±


    Xia Zhixing stared at the battle between the human and the python, her hands clenched into fists.


    This python looked very difficult to deal with.


    Even they might not be able to completely subdue the python..

 Chapter 770

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Perhaps it was because the commotion here was too big that it attracted many immortal sect disciples.


    The disciples looked at the scene in front of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the disciples of the Xuanling Immortal Sect who are entangled with the giant python. ¡±


    ¡°Should we go up and help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to go up. We can¡¯t even defeat the disciples of the Profound Spirit Immortal Sect.¡±


    ¡°But, we can¡¯t just leave him in the lurch, right?¡±


    ¡°Since you have such a sense of justice, you can go save him. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Most of the immortal sect disciples stopped moving forward, and only a few immortal sect disciples came forward to help.


    The immortal sect disciples who went up to help felt that their strength was extraordinary and they would definitely be able to defeat the giant python. In an instant, more than 20 immortal sect disciples surrounded the giant python.


    Everyone used their unique skills, setting up formations and finding the python¡¯s weakness.


    The giant python roared towards the sky. It felt that these humans, who were as tiny as ants, were very annoying.


    Although these people¡¯s attacks were not painful to it, it was very annoyed when it was entangled.


    It wanted to bite all of these humans to death, not leaving a single one alive.


    It opened its bloody mouth and swooped down.


    However, it was fast, and the disciples of the immortal sects were even faster.


    The immortal sect disciple¡¯s figure flashed and he dodged it smoothly.


    ¡°Damn it, this giant python has no weakness at all!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the giant python can¡¯t be pierced by swords or sabers. I reckon that only a divine weapon can be used against the giant python.¡±


    ¡°Other than the sect master, which disciple has a divine weapon?¡±


    MO Ruyue heard the voices of the disciples and subconsciously hid her two divine weapons behind her.


    These were her things and she would not lend them out.


    The python burrowed into the water, and the surface of the water was surging and undulating.


    There seemed to be something even more terrifying under the water.


    ¡°The giant python has been chased away by us!¡¯


    ¡°It seems that the giant python is still afraid of us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The disciples of the immortal sects all revealed victorious expressions, as if they had won this battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s over just like that?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. It seemed that it had ended a little too quickly.


    MO Chengfeng stood up and stared at the surface of the water with his deep eyes, saying, ¡°l have a feeling that the giant python will appear again.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, an even larger python crawled out from the bottom of the water.


    This python was very beautiful in color. Its entire body was white.


    It was even more beautiful than the black python.


    The others paled in fright, but MO Ruyue exclaimed,¡±¡±What a beautiful giant python! ¡±


    The giant python roared and instantly stirred up a strong wind. This strong wind blew the surrounding disciples away.


    ¡°Everyone, hide! Quickly hide!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, save me.¡¯


    ¡°Senior Sister, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Many disciples were blown away. Lan Qi and Chen Yuluo, who were lying on the ground, did not escape the misfortune. They were blown far away like kites.


    And then, falling from the sky


    Seeing this, MO Ruyue could not help but complain,¡± Wouldn¡¯t he get a concussion from the fall?¡±


    Coincidentally, there was a stone blocking the wind on their side, so they were fine hiding behind the stone.


    If they had walked any further, they would have been blown away.


    MO Ruyue was extremely glad that she had chosen such a good place.


    MO Ruyue waited until the wind stopped and the trees quieted down before walking out.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go first. 1 think I can defeat the python.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s back was facing her two Senior Brothers as she pulled out the


    Heaven Executioner and Ghost Sense without looking back. The two swords, one righteous and one evil, were in her hands.


    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    MO Chengfeng quickly stopped him, but it was too late.


    MO Ruyue had already flown to the cliff.


    Although he couldn¡¯t ride a flying sword, he could still fly for a short distance.


    It was just a little exhausting.


    MO Ruyue and the python looked at each other.


    When the other disciples of the immortal sects saw this scene, they all hid behind the trees and watched the show, afraid that the innocent would be hurt.


    This white python was even more powerful than the black python.


    He couldn¡¯t even defeat the Black Python, let alone this White Python.


    Without even thinking, he knew that he could not defeat this white python.


    The people from the demon world went up. They wanted to see how this woman would deal with the white python.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said coldly.


    The white python suddenly opened its mouth.


    Xia Zhixing and MO Chengfeng both watched this scene closely.


    He was ready to go up and help at any time. Mn Mo Ruyue was already prepared to take the blow.


    However, a strong suction force sucked her into his mouth.


    ¡°You can¡¯t play like this!¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s voice disappeared in the air. Everything around her turned dark, and her body kept falling.


    The plot should not be like this.


    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±


    Xia Zhixing and MO Ruyue watched helplessly as MO Ruyue was swallowed by the giant white python.


    The two of them rushed forward without hesitation, but the white python ignored them and dived into the water, disappearing from their sight.


    ¡°Junior Sister¡­¡±


    MO Chengfeng cried out in self-reproach. Ruyue had actually been swallowed by the snake.


    Xia Zhixing lay on the shore, looking at the water where the white python was nowhere to be seen. She then punched into the water.


    At this moment, Baili Xi saw Ye Yunfeng, Ye Junlin, Jing Xichen, and Qi Shaoyu coming over.


    When they came over, they only saw MO Chengfeng and Xia Zhixing.


    He did not know what had happened here.


    He only heard some movement from afar.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, why are you all here? Isn¡¯t Ruyue with you?¡±


    Jing Xichen couldn¡¯t help but ask, frowning.


    MO Chengfeng came back to his senses and looked at the five men behind him.


    He said with difficulty,¡±¡± Ruyue was swallowed by the giant python¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The five of them revealed expressions of disbelief. Ru Yue had actually been swallowed by the giant python.


    What, what was going on?


    Baili Xi asked with a heavy expression,¡± What about the giant python?¡±


    Xia Zhixing stood up from the ground and pointed at the water.¡± The python dived into the water and then disappeared.¡±


    ¡°How could this be¡­


    Qi Shaoyu¡¯s face was filled with heartache as he stared blankly at the surface of the water. ¡®l¡¯here were no ripples at all.


    MO Ruyue thought that she was done for, but she realized that she was still alive.


    However, the surroundings were a little dark.


    ¡°If only I had a flashlight.¡±


    MO Ruyue muttered to herself. Her feet were soft, as if she was stepping on mud. Fortunately, the mud did not stick to her shoes.


    As they continued walking forward, the air was filled with an unpleasant smell.


    ¡°Zhantian, oh Zhantian, can you be brighter? Light up the surroundings!¡¯


    MO Ruyue said to the Heaven-cleaving Sword in her hand, which was glowing with white light.


    Although the Heaven-cleaving Sword was glowing, it was not bright enough. It needed to be brighter.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword seemed to have understood MO Ruyue¡¯s words, and its body became even brighter.


    The surroundings were illuminated.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m still in the python¡¯s stomach.¡±


    Seeing the situation around her, MO Ruyue felt very uncomfortable.


    If she was in the snake¡¯s stomach, would she be expelled as excrement by the snake in the end?


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue felt very depressed.


    Squeak¡­


    The mountain ghost crawled out of MO Ruyue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Fortunately, I have you to accompany me.¡±


    When MO Ruyue saw Hillghost, she felt a little gratified.


    It would be best if he could get out of the python¡¯s stomach.


    She seemed to have felt something hard under her feet. She looked down and found that it was a skull.


    In other words, this wasn¡¯t the first time the python had swallowed a person.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only just built my foundation. You won¡¯t let me die, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue muttered to herself.


    She should have the protagonist halo. After all, she even had the system. It would be unreasonable if she did not have the protagonist halo, right?


    No matter what, she still had to walk forward.


    After all, if he wanted to live on, he had to find hope..

 Chapter 771

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost seemed to have discovered something and made a strange sound.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were dazzled by something, and her face turned cold. She hastened her steps.


    ¡°This, this is¡­


    Under the illumination of the Heaven-cleaving Sword, the gold emitted a dazzling light.


    ¡°It¡¯s gold! Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m rich¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    He squatted down and picked up a piece of gold. The gold was heavy.


    It was a blessing in disguise!


    She had thought that being swallowed by the python was a very unfortunate thing, but if she had not been swallowed by the python, she would not have been able to find so much gold.


    He would not have to worry about money anymore!


    Thinking back to how she had cooked and warmed the Demon Lord¡¯s bed like an old mother for 200 taels of silver.


    With this gold, she wouldn¡¯t even be interested in two hundred taels.


    MO Ruyue laughed like crazy.


    ¡°So much gold, how should I take it away?¡±


    Then, MO Ruyue revealed a troubled expression. No matter how much gold she had, she had to be able to take it with her.


    Squeak¡­


    At this moment, the mountain ghost shouted and ran to MO Ruyue with something in its mouth. ¡°At this moment¡­


    A storage ring!


    MO Ruyue jumped up and down happily, completely disregarding her image.


    This was like having someone pass him a pillow when he wanted to sleep. He was extremely lucky!


    A ring that cost 100,000 taels of silver was obtained without any effort! MO Ruyue picked up Hillghost and kissed him passionately. She was worried that there was no place to store the gold, so she could store It In her storage ring.


    A groundhog scream sounded in his heart.


    She screamed excitedly.


    This was definitely the best of luck.


    Although she didn¡¯t know who the gold belonged to, as long as no one took it away, it was hers.


    The storage ring was also hers.


    Perhaps, the bone was the owner of the gold and the storage ring.


    MO Ruyue looked at the human bones nearby and said,¡±¡±Brother, you won¡¯t be able to spend your gold. I¡¯ll spend it for you in the future. If you need money underground, feel free to tell me in my dreams. I¡¯ll definitely burn it for you.¡± She looked serious.


    After saying that, he put all the gold into the storage ring and then put the storage ring with the red gemstone on his thumb.


    It was just right.


    Wearing other fingers would make the ring look a little big.


    There wasn¡¯t much inside the storage ring, only a few pieces of jade. They should be worth some money.


    ¡°Ghostly, you can eat whatever you want in the future. I¡¯m a nouveau riche now.¡±


    MO Ruyue said to Hillghost with a smile, her face full of happiness.


    Hillghost seemed to understand what was going on.


    Then, MO Ruyue stuffed all her other treasures into her storage ring.


    The Seven-colored Fire Seed, the Ghost Will, the Saintess ¡®Golden Seal, and some banknotes that he had earned in the past were all placed in the storage ring.


    As for the Heaven-cleaving Sword, he still had to use it as a flashlight.


    MO Ruyue continued walking forward to see if there were any more treasures.


    The snake belly was much more spacious than she had imagined. Other than the unpleasant smell, everything else was fine. ¡°It seems that there are no more treasures.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    Now, he had to find a way out.


    After finding so many treasures in the White Python¡¯s stomach, MO Ruyue was really reluctant to cut open the python¡¯s stomach and break out.


    At this moment, everyone outside was still looking for the White Python.


    Lan Qi slowly opened his eyes. He had already forgotten what had happened.


    He only remembered the saintess of the Demon World mocking him.


    ¡± Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Lan Qi wake up.


    Lan Qi touched his head and realized that it was wrapped in bandages.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    His head hurt. Why didn¡¯t he remember that his head was injured?


    Cheng Yi, who was wiping his iron sword, said,¡± After you fainted, a white python appeared. The white python was bigger than the previous one. It could blow people away with a single breath. So, you were blown away and fell from the sky to the ground with your head.¡±¡±


    After all, he landed headfirst.


    If it was an ordinary person, their head would have exploded.


    Fortunately, Eldest Senior Brother was stubborn and his cultivation was not bad, so he only made a hole.


    Eldest Shixiong was really unlucky.


    ¡°l see. What happened after that? Did you defeat the python?¡± Lan Qi gritted his teeth. His head was still hurting.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t say anything after hearing what Lan Qi said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t defeat the White Python at all,¡± Wen Song said.¡± We can¡¯t even defeat more than 20 immortal sect disciples.¡±


    ¡°Then you just watched the White Python run away?¡±


    Lan Qi was a little angry. These people couldn¡¯t do anything but spoil things.


    Could it be that he wouldn¡¯t be entangled with the White Python?


    No one spoke.


    Lan Qi closed his eyes and did not know anything. Now, he was blaming them.


    As expected, it was easy to say.


    If Lan Qi knew how big the white python was, he probably wouldn¡¯t have said that.


    She really did not know what Lan Qi was thinking.


    Did they really think that they could defeat the White Python?


    Lan Qi saw that everyone was silent and felt a trace of awkwardness in the atmosphere, so he continued, ¡°What about the people from the Demon Realm?¡±


    He still remembered that the Demonic Saintess had called him a good-for-nothing.


    Damn woman, how could that woman scold him, the chief senior brother of Xuanling Immortal Sect?


    ¡°The people of the Demon Realm are all looking for the White Python.¡±¡±


    ¡°The Demonic Saintess has been swallowed by the White Python.¡±


    Lan Qi¡¯s movements paused. His gaze fell on Zhao Xin and he said,¡±Are you telling the truth?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement.


    ¡°Everyone saw it.¡±


    Xin Zhao pursed his lips.


    Hearing this, Lan Qi laughed loudly and  karma. This is karma. It deserves to be swallowed by the white python.¡±


    ¡°Did you see that? Even the heavens are helping us to get rid of the demon world¡¯s saintess.¡¯


    Lan Qi was ecstatic. He suddenly felt that all the injuries he suffered were worth it.


    ¡°Senior brother, we still have one more day. We have to speed up.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng said. He had been delayed for a day because of the python, so he only had one day left.


    When the time was up, they would all have to leave this place.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Let¡¯s continue to kill demons and monsters.¡¯


    Lan Qi¡¯s fighting spirit instantly rose.


    Outside


    Everyone was looking forward to MO Ruyue¡¯s sect. The first place was still MO Ruyue, who had already accumulated 450 points.


    Second place was Lan Qi with 150 points.


    Third place was Sun Yue, a disciple of the Tomato Immortal Sect with 119 points.


    Fourth place was Qing Chuan, a disciple of the Nine Moons Immortal School, 100 points


    The Tomato Sect Leader looked at his disciple¡¯s name on the list and felt gratified.


    When the Sect Leader of the Nine Moons Sect saw the name of the Qingchuan disciple, he felt gratified.


    The Sect Master of the Spirit Path did not see the name of his disciple, and his expression was slightly unsightly.


    Usually, they were all pretty good. Why wasn¡¯t there even a ranking this time?


    However, what made everyone curious was the name MO Ruyue.


    No sect leader came out to claim the identity of the disciple.


    Perhaps the sect leader did not remember his disciple¡¯s name.


    Ming Sihan closed his eves to rest. In fact. he was also curious about why MO Chengfeng and the others didn¡¯t have anything special.


    MO Chengfeng and the others were not much weaker than those disciples of the immortal sects..

 Chapter 772

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this moment, MO Chengfeng and the others were still searching for the white python. They had no intention of fighting with the demons and monsters.


    Winning or losing was not that important to them. It could never be compared to the safety of their junior sister.


    ¡°Have you found the whereabouts of the White Python?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    ¡°Not a clue at all.¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s expression was a little bad because they did not find the White Python.


    MO Chengfeng clenched his fists and said worriedly, ¡°Ruyue must be very afraid.¡¯


    Everyone was silent. Being swallowed by a giant python would definitely be very scary.


    Such a huge python had no shadow.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more day before the teleportation portal closes. If Ruyue doesn¡¯t appear, I won¡¯t be able to return.¡±


    Jing Xichen said.


    They were focused on finding Ruyue now. Nothing else mattered anymore.


    Baili Xi thought for a moment and said,¡± Let¡¯s split up into seven groups. Everyone, go in different directions and gather here in four hours before the teleportation portal closes.¡±¡®


    Perhaps if he went out to look for the demon, he would have a way to save


    Ruyue.


    Now, only people from the outside could come in, and those inside could not go out.


    They could only leave when the portal was about to close.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng spoke. Although he did not speak much, he was very worried about Ruyue¡¯ s safety.


    Ye Junlin nodded in agreement.


    Then, the seven of them went in seven different directions.


    He only hoped that he could find Ruyue.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was spat out by the white python.


    The white python felt uncomfortable because of Hillghost!s body expanding. It had no choice but to spit out MO Ruyue and Hillghost. Outside, MO Ruyue could finally breathe some fresh air.


    ¡°Great, we¡¯re finally out.¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her arms and looked up at the sun.


    She did not know how long she had been in the white python¡¯s stomach. She missed the fresh air outside, the bright sunlight, the breeze in the forest, and the grass and flowers everywhere.


    The white python slipped away after it spat at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue waved her hand at the white python.¡± Little Bai, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised her hand and looked at the storage ring on her finger. She couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m really too lucky.¡±


    A blessing in disguise.


    The ruby was shining in the sunlight.


    Hillghost shrunk its body, and its body was covered in mucus.


    Squeak squeak.


    After calling out a few times, the mountain ghost ran away.


    MO Ruyue saw the mountain ghost running away and followed after it.


    ¡°Ghostly Ghost, where are you going?¡±


    Then, Hillghost jumped into a pool and quickly washed the mucus off his body.


    As the mountain ghost had blocked most of the mucus, MO Ruyue¡¯s body was clean and there was not a single drop of mucus on her.


    However, after being blown by the wind for a while, the smell on his body disappeared.


    ¡°You really love cleanliness.¡±


    MO Ruyue washed her hands and squatted on the shore as she watched Hillghost rub the fur on her body and rub her cheeks.


    It looked very cute.


    After Hillghost finished bathing, MO Ruyue prepared to leave the place with Hillghost.


    At this moment, she was in a canyon. There were cliffs on both sides, and the ground was full of gravel.


    ¡°I wonder how my senior brothers are doing.¡±


    Mo Ruyue mumbled to herself. She had no idea where to go.


    He could only leave this canyon first.


    The portal closed and MO Ruyue felt the summoning of the portal.


    All the disciples of the immortal sects went out of the teleportation portal one by one. Everyone was looking forward to their immortal sects having a good ranking.


    When everyone saw that the first place was the Demon World, they were all dumbfounded.


    How did the Demon Realm become the first place?


    Lan Qi was dumbfounded when he saw Mo Ruyue¡¯s name.


    MO Ruyue from the Devil Realm was actually the first place. Did MO Ruyue participate in this competition?


    That woman didn¡¯t even come here!


    All the disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect were stunned. They looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s name in disbelief.


    They all knew that Xuanling Immortal Sect once had a female disciple named MO Ruyue. However, this disciple later went to the Demon Realm as a spy.


    After that, it was Eldest Senior Brother who kept in touch with MO Ruyue. They didn¡¯t have a deep relationship with MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Why is MO Ruyue¡¯s name here?¡±Ji Xianfeng stared at MO Ruyue¡¯s name with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see MO Ruyue at all. Did I make a mistake?¡±


    Ye Xiong found it unbelievable as well.


    Zhao Xin seemed to have thought of something and said,¡±Do you think that Saintess is MO Ruyue?¡±


    Everyone was stunned at the mention of the Saintess.


    Lan Qi gritted his teeth.¡± If that woman is MO Ruyue, why is she going against us? Has she forgotten her identity?¡±¡±


    ¡°Moreover, MO Ruyue has a lot of potential. She can¡¯t be the Saintess of the


    Demon Realm. She can¡¯t be that powerful.¡±


    How could MO Ruyue be so powerful? He had written his name backwards.


    It was definitely not MO Ruyue.


    ¡°If the Saintess isn¡¯t MO Ruyue, then who is she? Is there anyone else called Mo Ruyue in the Devil Realm?¡±


    Xin Zhao asked.


    Anyway, he firmly believed that the Saintess of the Devil World was MO Ruyue. He just didn¡¯t know what had happened. MO Ruyue had actually defected to the Devil World.


    Moreover, it had become different from before.


    Ye Xiong looked at Zhao Xin.¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Mo Ruyue we know. Maybe she has the same name.¡± Firstly, our Junior Sister MO Ruyue is extremely ugly, while the Devil World Saintess is extremely beautiful. Secondly, our Junior Sister¡¯s aptitude is average, while the Devil World Saintess¡¯s strength is extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°You can change your face, but your aptitude won¡¯t change. Moreover, your personality isn¡¯t the same. In the past, Junior Martial Sister was submissive, but now, MO Ruyue is arrogant and despotic.¡±


    Ye Xiongs words were not without reason.


    This made Zhao Xin fall into deep thought. Could it really be MO Ruyue who had the same name?


    Lan Qi raised his hand and patted Zhao Xin¡¯s shoulder. He said very confidently,¡±Shidi, don¡¯t doubt it. It must be MO Ruyue, who has the same name and surname.¡¯


    Xin Zhao turned to look at the hand on his shoulder. He didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    However, he could not refute Ye Xiongs words.


    Ming Sihan looked at the disciples of the immortal sects who had appeared one by one, but he did not see his own people coming out, nor did he see MO Ruyue.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.


    After a long time, MO Chengfeng and the others came out.


    However, MO Ruyue was nowhere to be seen.


    Ming Sihan felt that something was wrong and quickly flew down. He landed in front of MO Chengfeng and the others and said,¡±¡±Where¡¯s Ruyue? Aren¡¯t you with Ruyue?¡±


    MO Chengfeng knelt down on one knee towards Ming Sihan and said guiltily,¡±¡± Demon Lord, this subordinate deserves to die, there is no protection, such as Yue.¡±


    Then. MO Chengfeng recounted how MO Ruyue was swallowed by the white


    python.


    The other people knelt down one after another. They didn¡¯t protect their Junior Sister.


    The portal would close in fifteen minutes.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t think too much and directly entered the portal.


    ¡°Demon Venerable!¡± MO Chengfengs eyes widened. The Demon Venerable had actually barged into the teleportation portal.


    The sect leaders on the seats also stood up when they saw this.


    There were even some sect leaders who hurriedly said to Ling


    Shoumo,¡±¡±Xuanling Sect Leader, now is the best time to close the portal. Once the portal is closed, the demon won¡¯t be able to come out.¡±


    This was definitely a good opportunity to kick someone when they were down..

 Chapter 773

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°As a righteous sect, how can you do such a thing?¡±


    Xing Lan couldn¡¯t help but ask. This demon actually entered the teleportation portal for a saintess.


    It was quite touching.


    After all, the teleportation portal could only be opened from the outside.


    If no one opened it from the outside, the Demon Lord could only be locked inside.


    ¡°As righteous people, we should uphold justice and kill the Demon Venerable.¡±


    Everyone was arguing over this matter. Some people felt that this was a great opportunity to get rid of the Demon Lord.


    However, some people felt that this way of doing things did not look like a well-known brand.


    In the end, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Ling Shoumo. This man¡¯s cultivation was the highest here, so he should be the one to make the decision.


    ¡°Master Xuanling, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, there won¡¯t be any other opportunities!¡±


    ¡°Master Xuanling, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate. It¡¯s really taking advantage of others when they¡¯re in danger. We¡¯re a righteous sect, so how can we take advantage of others when they¡¯re in danger?¡±


    At this moment, Ling Shoumo¡¯s expression was calm and emotionless.


    No one knew what this man was thinking.


    Ling Shoumo ignored the discussions of the people around him and looked at the portal.


    He wanted to know who MO Ruyue was.


    Was she really the Saintess of the Demon World?


    When everyone saw that Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t react, some were happy while others were sad.


    At this moment, Ling Shoumo actually dropped the ball.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was rushing towards the exit.


    Soon, she saw a familiar figure.


    She stopped in her tracks and shouted, ¡°Master!¡±


    Ming Sihan heard a crisp voice and looked down. He saw MO Ruyue¡¯s figure at first glance.


    He flew towards MO Ruyue with an unconcealed look of concern on his face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head. In the future, she would no longer have to work so hard as a lowly worker.


    She was rich now, and her storage ring was filled with gold.


    ¡°Yes, master, aren¡¯t you outside? Why are you here?¡±


    The smile on MO Ruyue¡¯s face gradually faded, and she frowned slightly.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue was safe and sound, Ming Sihan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Was he already so concerned about this woman in front of him?


    Unknowingly, he seemed to be more and more deeply influenced by this woman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you out. The teleportation portal is about to close.¡± As he spoke, Ming Sihan wrapped his arms around MO Ruyue¡¯s waist.


    Her waist was so slender that it seemed like it could break with just a little force.


    ¡°The Demon Realm didn¡¯t give you food?¡±


    It was a little annoying to make herself so thin and covered in bones.


    In the future, he had to let this woman eat more.


    Otherwise, the wind would blow her away.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know what Ming Sihan meant.


    There was food to eat in the Demon Realm, but the food in the Demon Realm was not ordinary.


    Ming Sihan looked away and brought MO Ruyue out of the portal the moment it closed.


    He was just a second away from getting out.


    Outside, the crowd quieted down.


    MO Chengfeng and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the Demon bring MO Ruyue out.


    The demon brought Ru Yue out.


    The demon did not care about his own safety and personally rescued Ruyue from the trial.


    If the Demon Venerable and Ru Yue were trapped in the trial ground today, the immortal sects would definitely join forces to flatten the Demon Realm.


    The sect leader on the sect leader¡¯s seat sighed when he saw the Demon Venerable come out.


    However, there were two meanings to these sighs. One was that they were regretful that they had missed a good opportunity to get rid of the Demon Lord.


    One was that he was relieved that the Demon Venerable had come out.


    It was not that he was biased towards the Demon Venerable, but he felt that the trial ground could trap the Demon Venerable for a while, but it could not trap the Demon Venerable for a lifetime. There was no need to take advantage of his predicament at this time and hit him when he was down.


    Of course, only a minority thought so,


    Most people still hoped that the Demon Lord would be trapped in the trial grounds.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, are you alright?¡±


    Everyone crowded around MO Ruyue and nervously examined her.


    MO Ruyue shook her head.¡± I¡¯m sorry for making Senior Brothers worry. I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    As she spoke, she even walked around to reassure her senior brothers. She was in such a good state.


    Xia Zhixing stared at MO Ruyue, not daring to blink, afraid that MO Ruyue would disappear if she blinked.


    ¡°Junior Sister, weren¡¯t you swallowed by the White Python?¡±


    ¡°What happened after that? It just came out of the White Python¡¯s stomach?¡± Xia Zhixing asked.


    The other senior brothers also wanted to hear about the cause of the matter.


    ¡± Thanks to the mountain ghost, if it¡¯s not the mountain ghost, I still really don¡¯t know how to get out of the white python¡¯s stomach.¡±¡±


    MO Ruyue recalled the past events and did not feel much fear.


    The mountain ghost whose name was called poked its round and furry little head out of MO Ruyue¡¯s sleeve.


    Hillghost scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Saving its master was what it should do.


    When he was in danger, it was always his master who protected him. Now that its master was in danger, it naturally had to help its master.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t dote on Mountain Ghost for nothing.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said.


    After Ming Sihan put MO Ruyue down, he returned to the seat of the sect leader.


    He did not look at MO Ruyue. It was not because he did not want to see her, but because his heartbeat was in a mess.


    That damned l,voman, what kind of bewitching drug did she put on him? Why was he so addicted to it?


    ¡°Junior Sister, look, we¡¯re actually ranked first.¡±


    Xia Zhixing pointed at the leaderboard.


    Ruyue was the main reason why they were able to get first place this time.


    Ruyue was a great contributor.


    Upon hearing this, MO Ruyue followed the direction that Xia Zhixing pointed at and looked at the leaderboard. She was shocked when she saw it.


    His name was written on the first spot, which was particularly eye-catching.


    He was finished. He never expected that his name could actually be read.


    She had never thought of this.


    Her identity was probably going to be exposed.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression turned grave.


    However, she seemed to have thought of something.


    As long as she didn¡¯t admit that she was from the Xuanling Immortal Sect, it would be fine. Anyway, her current appearance was very different from before.


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue felt more at ease.


    It was tine as long as he refused to admit it.


    Other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of any other way.


    He braced himself and walked forward step by step.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself. She looked calm, but her heart was already surging.


    Ling Shoumo stared at MO Ruyue tightly, as if he wanted to see something from this woman¡¯s face.


    However, this woman did not react at all. It was as if she did not know him at all.


    Lan Qi and the others stared at MO Ruyue.


    Was this woman MO Ruyue from their immortal sect or MO Ruyue from the Demon Realm?


    They couldn¡¯t make up their minds.


    This was because the MO Ruyue of the past and the current MO Ruyue had different personalities and appearances.


    Moreover, he was very unfamiliar with them.


    Therefore, they were very puzzled..

 Chapter 774

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lan Qi clenched his fists behind his back.


    The first round of the competition ended just like that. The September Sect Leader stood on the stage and looked at the results on the rankings at a glance. He really did not want to say anything.


    The first place was not a disciple of their immortal sect, but MO Ruyue, the Saintess of the Demon World.


    This Saintess seemed to have just broken through to the Qi Refinement realm.


    How could a mere Foundation Building disciple leave the other Foundation Building disciples far behind?


    This was very puzzling.


    He didn¡¯t know why.


    He didn¡¯t believe that this person had relied on her own strength to get first place.


    However, he had no evidence to prove that the Saintess had cheated to get first place.


    Just thinking about it made him angry.


    ¡°The first round of the trial has ended. I believe everyone has seen the results.


    I won¡¯t announce them one by one.¡±


    Elder September did not want to praise the first place.


    Because the first place did not belong to any immortal sect disciple, there was nothing to praise.


    He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to praise the Demon Realm.


    Seeing people from the Demon Realm made him angry.


    Ming Sihan frowned slightly and flew onto the stage.


    ¡°Demon, what do you want to do?¡±


    The September Sect Leader looked at the man in front of him and stuttered.


    She was completely frightened by the man¡¯s imposing manner.


    When he realized that there were so many disciples looking at him, he could not be scared, so he forced himself to hold on.


    He looked very calm on the surface, but his tone had betrayed him.


    ¡°Why not? Looking down on our Demon Realm? Or do you feel embarrassed because you are not ranked?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s words were so harsh that he almost did not give the leader of the Nine Moon Sect any face.


    The sect leader of the Nine Moon Sect was seen to be in a state of shock, and his hands in his wide sleeves had already clenched into fists.


    Right now, he was extremely furious. He had been humiliated by this demon.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t show any politeness at all. He walked towards the center, wearing a black robe. His silver-white hair was elegant and beautiful, his facial features were deep and charming, and his dark red eyes were attractive.


    MO Ruyue stared at Sihan, thinking that this man was a damned demon.


    She looked at the female disciples from the other immortal sects, who were staring at Ming Sihan without blinking.


    Although she knew that Ming Sihan was the demon lord of the demon world, she was still impressed by his devilish looks.


    ¡°Flower Addict! ¡±


    MO Ruyue muttered in a low voice. She felt a little upset as she felt that her things were being peeked at by others.


    The September Sect Leader looked at the man riding on his head and pooping. He snorted and reminded,¡±¡±This is the territory of the immortal sect, not the territory of your demon world.¡±


    Did this guy know that he was in someone else¡¯s territory?


    Ming Sihan revealed a thoughtful expression and said  right. This isn¡¯t the territory of the Demon Realm. Why don¡¯t I occupy this place after this?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Sect Leader of the September Sect was angered by Ming Si Han¡¯s shameless words.


    How thick- skinned.


    He actually wanted to make Ethereal Mountain the territory of the Demon Realm.


    ¡°What about me? Was my suggestion too good?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.


    The Sect Leader of the September Moon Sect was directly scolded by Ming Sihan for being shameless.


    ¡°l can be even more shameless.¡¯


    Ming Sihan was simply too infuriating.


    Then, he looked in MO Ruyue¡¯s direction, and his originally calm heart started to throb.


    However, he was still very calm.


    ¡°l hereby announce that the first place winner of the trial competition is MO


    Ruyue, the Saintess of the Demon World¡­¡±


    He was only responsible for announcing the first place. As for the second-ranked Xuanling Immortal Sect and the third-ranked Spirit Path Immortal Sect, they had nothing to do with him.


    After the announcement, Ming Sihan swaggered away with a cool back view.


    He seemed to have done something amazing. ¡°The Demon Lord is so handsome!¡±


    Demon Venerable is so domineering. 1 like it.¡±


    ¡± The demon lord is good or bad. I like him.¡±


    Some of the female disciples could no longer control their own emotions and say what they liked.


    Although the Demon Commander was loathed by others, it could not resist the fact that the Demon Commander was really abnormally handsome.


    MO Ruyue snorted inwardly when she heard those voices.


    Can¡¯t these women stand firm? The Demon Venerable was from the Demon Realm and was in opposition to the immortal sect.


    Now, she actually fell for the Demon Venerable. If her master knew about this, she would be angered to death.


    In fact, other than women, there were also male disciples who were charmed by Ming Sihan.


    This made MO Ruyue feel uncomfortable.


    These men should give up. Even if Ming Sihan was gay, he was still a couple with the Godly Doctor He Xi!


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    Seeing that Ming Sihan had left, the leader of the September Sect went back on stage and cursed in his heart.


    Next, the second round of the competition was announced.


    ¡°Next is the second round of the competition. The competition will stop at a certain point.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the rules of the competition?¡±


    The Sect Leader of the Nine Moon Sect shouted loudly. He glared at MO Ruyue with a strange expression.


    It was to warn the people of the demon world to hurt people during the competition.


    MO Ruyue crossed her arms and snorted coldly.


    Here, the people are really villains.


    After that, it was time to draw lots to match the opponents. There were about 500 disciples participating in the competition, which showed how many people there were in the entire venue.


    MO Ruyue casually grabbed a hand and matched it with a nobody.


    When faced with a nobody, the other party was in the Aura Refining Stage while MO Ruyue was in the Foundation Building Stage.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the foundation establishment stage. You should give in to me!¡±


    The other party made a request.


    He looked at MO Ruyue seriously.


    ¡°Are you making a request?¡± MO Ruyue asked with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, so you should give in to me. If you don¡¯t give in to me, how can you be fair?¡±


    MO Ruyue was amused by the other party¡¯s words.


    This was the first time he had seen such a person.


    It was a classic case of me being weak and me being reasonable.


    MO Ruyue smiled mockingly, crossed her arms, and said carelessly,¡±¡±l don¡¯t care if you¡¯re fair or not, as long as I don¡¯t break the rules. If you¡¯re scared, you can admit defeat.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The man was so angry that he was speechless. He bit his lip and glared at MO


    Ruyue.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    MO Ruyue directly used her Ghost Will to deal with a Qi Refiner. She did not need to use two swords or a brick.


    She had no other low-level weapons other than the ghost thoughts.


    Then, she swept out a whirlwind and a sword wind attacked that person.


    In an instant, the man was knocked out. MO Ruyue remembered the rules of the competition and did not hit him again.


    What if he accidentally killed someone?


    The man stood up again after being knocked down.


    ¡°I will never admit defeat!¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched.Good heavens, is he a cockroach that can¡¯t be killed?¡¯


    This kind of opponent was more difficult to deal with.


    He was hit by MO Ruyue again and again, but he stood up again and again.


    In the end, MO Ruyue was annoyed.


    The others had already finished their matches, leaving only her and this unkillable cockroach entangled here.


    He had never seen such a troublesome fellow. He was very annoying!


    This fellow stood up again and again.


    ¡°Admit defeat. Everyone has finished competing. Do you think you can touch me?¡±


    MO Ruyue tried her best to console him.


    It would be great if he admitted defeat earlier and ended the match earlier.


    ¡°l can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The man stood up and then fell to the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was hurt by MO Ruyue, but because he had run out of strength.


    His limbs were weak, and he couldn¡¯t even lift the sword in his hand..

 Chapter 775

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You are wasting my precious time. Do you believe that I will kill you after the match?¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a vicious look.


    He clearly couldn¡¯t win, but he still refused to admit defeat.


    He wanted to save face and suffer.


    When the sect master saw this scene, he said to the other disciples,¡±Everyone must learn this tenacious spirit from this disciple. You must never admit defeat to the darkness!¡±


    When MO Ruyue heard this, her head was full of question marks.


    The disciple who was her opponent seemed to have been encouraged and actually stood up again.


    ¡°I will never admit defeat to the dark and my enemies.¡±


    The man charged at MO Ruyue again, but MO Ruyue dodged him easily.


    Did he really think of himself as the male lead of an anime? He clearly had no strength left, but he stood up just because of some words and defeated his opponent who had a great disparity in strength?


    That was a hot-blooded anime. It was useless against her protagonist halo!


    The man fell to the ground. He had no strength left and fainted.


    He was tortured by himself until he collapsed.


    At this moment, the sky was already dark.


    It was because this man had wasted too much time fighting MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue yawned. ¡°The competition has finally ended.¡±


    What a waste of time.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the rules of the competition, the man would have died.


    ¡°Ruyue, how do you feel?¡±


    A few Senior Brothers surrounded MO Ruyue and asked about her well-being.


    Of course, they genuinely wanted to care for MO Ruyue. Ruyue must be tired after being dragged out by a lunatic for so long.


    Poor Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue sighed and said,¡±I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    He had never met such a speechless person.


    The September Sect Leader saw that the sky was getting darker and darker. He walked up the stage and said,¡±¡®It¡¯s already late, so it¡¯s not suitable to continue the competition. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. Everyone, go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Everyone acknowledged that they could finally rest.


    The competition could have ended in one day, but MO Ruyue had been fighting with an immortal sect disciple for a long time, which had delayed everyone¡¯s time.


    All the disciples of the immortal sects stayed in Ethereal Mountain. Most of them sat on the ground and meditated.


    There was no bed here, so he could only rest by meditating.


    The people from Xuanling Immortal Sect were all staring at MO Ruyue because they were really curious whether MO Ruyue was their former junior sister or the Demon World Saintess who had the same name as their former junior sister.


    Everyone naturally paid more attention to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue was chatting and laughing with her Senior Brothers, and the atmosphere was very good.


    MO Ruyue of Xuanling Immortal Sect was a loner, so it was impossible for her to be so cheerful.


    Could it really be the MO Ruyue with the same name?


    Moreover, MO Ruyue¡¯s cultivation base was at the Foundation Building realm. She was many times stronger than MO Ruyue, who was only at the Qi Refining realm.


    MO Ruyue glanced at the crowd and frowned. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t these guys need to eat?¡±


    ¡°Other than those sect leaders who might not need to eat, the others need to eat more or less.¡¯


    Jing Xichen looked at the other disciples of the immortal sect and saw that they were all meditating and resting with their eyes closed.


    Meditation was a good way to recover energy. Of course, it was still slightly inferior to sleeping.


    For people with low cultivation, it was easier to recover energy by sleeping. However, there were no beds here, so it was easy to catch a cold while sleeping.


    Ethereal Mountain was higher in altitude, so the temperature was naturally colder than the foot of the mountain.


    Many people were shivering from the cold.


    ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s start a fire and cook.¡±


    MO Ruyue suggested. She was already hungry. It was better to eat something to keep warm at night.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and pick up the firewood.¡±


    Ye Junlin automatically requested to be placed on the throne. He was very good at this kind of thing.


    He really wanted to try Ruyue¡¯s cooking again. It had been a long time since he had tasted Ruyue¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Ye Yunfeng continued.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ye Junlin replied.


    The two of them turned around and left to collect firewood.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother and I will go look for food.¡± Jing Xichen suggested as he glanced at Baili Xijian.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Baili Xijian responded.


    MO Ruyue stared at the two of them, her eyes flickering. She seemed to have sensed something fishy. Had the two of them become inseparable?


    Baili Xi noticed the strange look in MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes and said seriously,¡±¡±The two of us will find more food.¡¯ ¡°This forced explanation¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    Jing Xichen couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw this. What was Ruyue thinking?


    In order to stop MO Ruyue from letting her imagination run wild, he said to Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing,¡±¡±You two come together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Xia Zhixing and Qi Yu agreed.


    ¡°One isn¡¯t enough, you want two?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s facial features contorted in disbelief.


    ¡°..¡±Jing Xichen was speechless.


    Ruyue¡¯s imagination was really big. She could think of anything.


    However, he was too lazy to explain anything.


    Now, only MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng were left.


    ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯m going to the Demon Lord¡¯s place,¡± MO Chengfeng said to MO Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait here for you guys to come back.¡±


    The main reason was to take up space here so that others would not take it up.


    Because their place was in a corner, it was just enough to block the wind.


    MO Ruyue yawned after her Senior Brothers left.


    It was a pity that there was no bed here. Otherwise, he could sleep here.


    The bright moon hung in the sky, and the stars twinkled in the sky.


    It was just a little cold.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of MO Ruyue. It was Lan Qi.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression did not change, and she remained calm.


    She felt that she was really an expert at acting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    There was a hint of arrogance in her tone, and her eyes were full of disdain.


    Lan Qi stared at MO Ruyue. This woman was probably not the MO Ruyue he knew.


    Because the MO Ruyue he knew was weak and cowardly, and her eyes would not show any disdain.


    How could that stupid woman MO Ruyue despise him?


    ¡°You are the Saintess of the Demon World?¡±


    Lan Qi asked.


    The woman in front of him was so much prettier than MO Ruyue.


    The Saintess of the Demon Realm was exactly as MO Ruyue had described. She was indeed a beauty that could topple cities and countries.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked again. She really did not want to face Lan Qi.


    She was afraid that if this guy said a few more words in front of her senior brothers, she would be exposed.


    Fortunately, his senior brothers were all here.


    He had to chase Lan Qi away.


    ¡°Is there a woman called MO Ruyue in your Demon Realm?¡±


    Lan Qi asked straightforwardly.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Lan Qi narrowed his eyes. Could this woman really have some secret?


    He didn¡¯t believe that the Saintess of the Devil World in front of him was the


    MO Ruyue he knew.


    ¡°Why should I answer you? Who are you?¡±


    MO Ruyue said arrogantly.


    ¡°What are you so arrogant for? Your Demon Realm won¡¯t be arrogant for long!¡¯


    Lan Qi snorted and left.


    It seemed that this woman really wasn¡¯t MO Ruyue.


    She was not the MO Ruyue he knew.


    That MO Ruyue dared not be so arrogant.


    Lan Qi returned to his territory.


    Ji Xianfeng hurriedly asked,¡±Eldest Senior Brother Brother, how is it?¡±¡±


    ¡°That woman isn¡¯t Junior Sister MO Ruyue. Junior Sister MO Ruyue isn¡¯t that arrogant. ¡±


    Lan Qi sighed and continued to meditate..

 Chapter 776

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Chen Yuluo, who was standing at the side, felt a little upset when she saw that everyone was concerned about the Demonic Saintess.


    He frowned.


    ¡°Senior Brother Six, my hand hurts.¡±


    Chen Yuluo¡¯s sweet voice sounded, trying to attract the attention of the other senior brothers.


    When Ye Xiong heard Chen Yuluo¡¯s voice, he hurried to her side and


    said,¡±¡¯Junior Sister, where does your hand hurt?¡±


    ¡°Here, the place bitten by the python still hurts.¡±


    Her voice successfully attracted the attention of the others, which made Chen Yuluo heave a sigh of relief.


    What MO Ruyue? She was the Little Junior Sister now. Everyone should be concerned about her.


    MO Ruyue did not care about Lan Qi¡¯s movements as she watched MO Chengfeng return.


    ¡°Ruyue, why did that fellow come over just now?¡±


    MO Chengfeng shot a glance at Lan Qi, a hint of displeasure in his eyes.


    When he saw Lan Qi stopping here, he hurried over after he finished explaining things to the demon.


    Lan Qi had just left.


    She didn¡¯t know what Lan Qi had said to Ruyue.


    ¡°Nothing. he just asked who I am. Of course. I¡¯m the Saintess of the Demon World.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied vaguely. She did not want to tell the truth.


    Otherwise, it would be easy to expose his identity.


    It was really risky to come here this time.


    She hoped that her identity wouldn¡¯t be exposed. She didn¡¯t want to become a human pig.


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t ask any further.


    At this time, Ye Junlin and Ye Yunfeng brought back a lot of firewood.


    Jing Xichen, Baili Xijian, Qi Shaoyu, and Xia Zhixing brought back food.


    Jing Xichen and Baili Xijian brought wild fruits, while Xia Zhixing and Qi Shaoyu brought fish and wild goats.


    Seeing the goat, MO Ruyue started salivating. This time, there was mutton to eat.


    If only there was an iron pot. Perhaps he could even make a mutton hotpot.


    It was a pity that there was no iron pot here. It was not bad to eat some roasted mutton.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other. Roasted mutton, that was possible.


    The disciples of the other immortal sects looked over.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°l think he¡¯s preparing something to eat!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to eat grilled fish and mutton?¡±


    ¡°It looks like it, but the fish and mutton they roast must be terrible. I¡¯ve roasted them before, so 1 might as well not eat them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, usually in the wild, I¡¯d rather eat wild fruits than roast something myself. The food that I roast is really too disgusting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone has been through it, but the people of the Demon Realm don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    The disciples of the immortal sect discussed animatedly.


    ¡°Should we remind them?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to remind them? Isn¡¯t it good to just look at them like this? Let¡¯s see how they make a fool of themselves when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m ready to watch a good show.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s obvious that the people of the Demon Realm lack experience in the wild. They actually roast fish and sheep.¡±


    MO Ruyue had naturally heard the rumors, but she did not take them to heart.


    Let them enjoy the show.


    When Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin heard those voices, they felt that those immortal sect disciples were looking down on them.


    If he didn¡¯t know how to barbecue, he would think that others didn¡¯t know how to barbecue either.


    It was truly laughable.


    He would let Ruyue beat their ears later.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, do you still have wine on you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng nodded his head. The wine he had left behind at the Divine Wind Restaurant was all here.


    Was it going to come in handy now?


    He took out the wine.


    ¡°l need to use some to remove the fishy smell. You can warm up the rest and drink some to warm up your bodies. The temperature is too low at night.¡± MO Ruyue said methodically.


    When the fire started burning, they felt warm on their side and instantly felt less cold than before.


    Mo Ruyue held the knife and did the work.


    The Senior Brothers would help out if they could, and those who couldn¡¯t, just quietly watched MO Ruyue¡¯s clean operation.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brothers Ye, why are you so skilled?¡±


    Jing Xichen asked. Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin could almost understand what Ruyue wanted to do.


    The corners of Ye Junlin¡¯s mouth curled up into a mysterious smile. ¡°We have to start from the matter of inviting the divine doctor¡­¡± He spoke frankly and confidently about what had happened before.


    Everyone finally understood.


    His eyes were filled with envy.


    MO Ruyue looked at the sizzling mutton and said regretfully,¡±¡±The only flaw is that we don¡¯t have enough ingredients. Otherwise, the roasted meat would be even more fragrant.¡±


    Hillghost couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips.


    Ye Yunfeng silently took out some materials from his storage ring.


    ¡°Do you need these?¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, this¡­


    MO Ruyue stared at the materials in front of her with a shocked expression.


    ¡°l casually prepared some after I went back last time.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng was somewhat embarrassed.


    Could Ruyue not stare at him? It was too awkward.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I love you to death.¡±


    MO Ruyue only said something to express her affection, but it was not the kind of love between a man and a woman.


    However, her words immediately caused the other senior brothers to fall silent.


    Ye Yunfengs face was a little red. The orange fire reflected on Ye Yunfengs face, and it was impossible to see that his face had actually turned red.


    The atmosphere was tense and awkward.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, she continued to spread the seasoning on the mutton and fish.


    With the addition of seasoning, the air was filled with the smell of barbecue.


    This made the disciples of the immortal sects next door drool.


    Releasing poison in the middle of the night was a great sin.


    Moreover, everyone was so hungry. They tried their best to bear the hunger, but in the end, there were people beside them who had no conscience and were eating delicious food. They even ate so happily.


    ¡°Why is the food they made so fragrant? And there¡¯s no burnt smell.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t normal.¡¯


    ¡°It smells so good. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    The entire Misty Mountain was filled with the smell of roasted meat.


    All the disciples of the immortal sects looked at MO Ruyue with eager eyes.


    It didn¡¯t smell bad or burnt like they had imagined. The smell of roasted meat made them swallow their saliva.


    How could there be such fragrant roasted meat in this world?


    Everyone was already very hungry, but now, they had to smell the smell of roasted meat and watch others eat it in large mouthfuls.


    This was no less than a form of torture for the hungry.


    ¡°It smells so good. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Quickly use something to block your nose. That might make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Listen, my stomach is already rumbling.¡±


    Those immortal sect disciples who had nothing to eat felt dizzy.


    As for the immortal sect disciples who had food to eat, they instantly felt that the buns in their hands were fragrant.


    How could the ice-cold steamed buns compare to the hot and fragrant roasted


    meat(


    ¡°It would be great if the people of the demon world gave me some food.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? He actually wanted to ask the people of the Demon Realm for food.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat their roasted meat? Anyway, I¡¯m already hungry.¡±


    The sect master and the others had profound cultivation levels, so they didn¡¯t need to eat and wouldn¡¯t feel hungry.


    However, they were different. They were still made of flesh and blood. They were like iron rice, iron steel. If they didn¡¯t eat, they would be hungry.


    Originally, they could survive by meditating, but with such a strong temptation beside them, they were in no mood to meditate. After meditating for a while, his saliva kept secreting..

 Chapter 777

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue was fanning herself with a banana leaf, occasionally sending the smell of roasted meat to the disciples.


    When the disciples of the immortal sect smelled the fragrance, their eyes turned green with hunger.


    She was simply killing people.


    Seeing that the roasted meat was almost done, MO Ruyue hurriedly distributed the meat to her Senior Brothers.


    He also left a leg for Hillghost.


    ¡°Junior Sister, your craftsmanship is really amazing.¡±


    Baili Xijian gave him a thumbs up. It was rare for him to praise someone¡¯s culinary skills.


    It was really delicious.


    The mutton was roasted until it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, The taste was first-class.


    She had never eaten such delicious mutton before.


    ¡°You guys eat more.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a smile.


    She also ate the mutton without any hesitation.


    As expected, the roasted mutton with seasoning seemed to taste even better. She was delighted to eat it.


    Not everyone liked to eat mutton. Some people would think that the taste of mutton was perfect, while others would think that the taste of mutton was very strong. When they ate it, a strange feeling rushed to the top of their heads.


    MO Ruyue liked mutton. She didn¡¯t dislike it, nor did she particularly like it. It was fine as long as it was edible.


    The key was that this feeling of eating meat in big mouthfuls was refreshing.


    ¡°These are all roasted. I¡¯ll bring some over to the Demon Venerable.¡±


    MO Ruyue had already noticed the man in the distance, and she kept glancing over.


    However, when she looked over, the man happened to shift his gaze elsewhere.


    MO Chengfeng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to the Demon


    Lord.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Senior Brother, just sit here and eat. I¡¯ll go over.¡±


    She had other motives for going there.


    Wiping her mouth, Ru Yue took a lamb leg and a grilled fish and walked over to the Demon Venerable.


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue and snorted in his heart.


    Did she finally think of him at this time?


    He arrogantly averted his gaze and found Ling Shoumo staring in MO Ruyue i s direction. He frowned and scolded in a low voice,¡±¡±What are you looking at?


    That¡¯s my disciple.¡±


    This guy couldn¡¯t be coveting his disciple, right?


    Ling Shoumo looked away and glanced at Ming Sihan. He said slowly, ¡°She looks like one of my disciples.¡±


    ¡°Ha, how can you have such a smart and beautiful disciple?¡±


    Good heavens, he was indeed coveting his disciple.


    That damned Ling Shoumo, he could have coveted anyone but his disciple.


    MO Ruyue came to the side of the man, but she still didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    She placed the roasted lamb leg and fish on the table and said considerately,¡± Master, look at how good I am to you. I brought you roasted lamb and grilled


    fish.¡¯


    ¡°To think that you can still remember me.¡±


    Ming Sihan was a little angry. He had ignored him for long. and only now did he think of him.


    This woman was so heartless.


    MO Ruyue was speechless. This man seemed to be angry.


    ¡°Master is always in my heart. 1 don¡¯t need to think about him at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing those sweet words, Ming Sihan felt as sweet as honey.


    This woman¡¯s words were quite pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t this disciple bring food to Master?¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue glanced at Ling Shoumo who was next door.


    Ming Sihan only took a glance, but he noticed it.


    His originally good mood suddenly turned sour.


    ¡°Master, please eat.¡±


    MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    Ming Sihan leaned back in his chair and said with disdain,¡±¡±Are you going to let me personally handle such a greasy thing?¡±


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue turned to his side and took out a dagger.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let Master do it himself. I¡¯ll give you a piece of meat.¡±


    He skillfully peeled off the meat from the lamb leg bit by bit.


    Then, she fed it to Ming Sihan.


    ¡± Master, eat meat.¡±


    Ming Sihan opened his mouth slightly and ate a little.


    This scene made the sect master of the immortal sect beside him reveal an envious look. Although they didn¡¯t need to eat to fill their stomachs, the roasted meat smelled too fragrant.


    She was also very envious of Ming Sihan, who could eat anything just by opening his mouth.


    His beautiful disciple was serving him at the side.


    They had never received such treatment.


    Although he was the sect master of an immortal sect, he basically maintained a certain distance from his disciples.


    If they were too close, they would feel that they did not have much prestige.


    MO Ruyue did everything she could to let Ling Shoumo take a good look.


    From now on, she would only serve the Demon Lord.


    As for Ling Shoumo, he would get as far away as possible and never want to see this man again.


    ¡°Master, is it delicious?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked coquettishly.


    Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s charming appearance, Ming Sihan only wanted to hide this woman in the demon world.


    She did not want other men to see this woman¡¯s coquettishness.


    An inexplicable possessiveness grew in his heart, and this desire was very strong.


    MO Ruyue was his woman!


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Everything I make is delicious.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s dark red eyes darkened, and his voice became hoarse and low.


    Then, MO Ruyue continued to feed the mutton to Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan took the mutton and fed it to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue was stunned by this scene.


    Why did the demon suddenly feed her?


    She forgot how she should react and stood rooted to the ground.


    She was supposed to feed the devil, but now it was the other way around. The devil wanted to feed her.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know if she should open her mouth.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s hand froze in the air. Why didn¡¯t this woman react at all?


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    After a long while, MO Ruyue came back to her senses with a slightly awkward expression.


    ¡°Master is already full.¡±


    Ming Sihan said in a low voice.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t need to eat at all. However, he only ate a little because it was made by MO Ruyue herself.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue kept feeding him, he wanted to feed her too.


    Wasn¡¯t it better to feed each other?


    ¡°Oh.¡± MO Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief. Otherwise, it would have been too awkward.


    He looked at the grilled fish beside him and said regretfully,¡±But Master hasn¡¯t eaten grilled fish yet.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at the half grilled fish and reached out his hand to MO


    Ruyue.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Give me the dagger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­


    MO Ruyue handed the dagger to Ming Sihan.


    The two of them were here. You eat a little, I eat a little.


    The others were so envious that they were drooling.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s gaze never left MO Ruyue.


    This woman should be MO Ruyue from Xuanling Sect. He wasn¡¯t sure.


    Because he had never looked at this woman in the eye.


    He didn¡¯t even remember what this woman looked like.


    Ming Sihan used the dagger in his hand to remove the bones from the fish on the table. His movements were so skillful that it made one¡¯s heart ache.


    He seemed to know every thorn of the fish very well.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. When did the Demon Lord learn the ability to pick fish bones?


    Moreover, she was very sure that this was definitely not the first time Ming Sihan had picked fish bones.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so skilled at picking fish bones.¡± MO Ruyue praised.


    Ming Sihan only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. After a while, Ming Sihan picked all the bones from the fish.


    ¡°Eat.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She picked up the fish and started eating. Because she found it troublesome to pick the bones, she had not eaten fish before.


    Now that someone had picked out all the stingers, she definitely couldn¡¯t miss such a good grilled fish.


    Seeing MO Ruyue eating the grilled fish, Ming Sihan felt a sense of accomplishment.


    He no longer paid attention to the gazes of the people around him..

 Chapter 778

    After finishing the grilled fish, MO Ruyue prepared to leave. This was the Sect Master¡¯s resting place, so she could not stay here.


    In fact, the place where the sect leader was located had an additional windbreaker, table, and chair.


    Ming Sihan watched MO Ruyue leave.


    Then, he glanced at Ling Shoumo beside him and said faintly, ¡°It seems that the Xuanling Sect Master is very interested in my disciple,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ling Shoumo closed his eyes.


    He would definitely get to the bottom of this.


    MO Ruyue returned to her senior brothers ¡®side, which was warmer than Ming Sihan¡¯s side.


    Because there was a bonfire here, and the senior brothers would add firewood from time to time, the surroundings were warm.


    Several of the immortal sect disciples next door were so hungry that they fainted.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t endure hunger, but there was someone beside them who was affecting them, so they naturally couldn¡¯t endure hunger.


    Cold and hungry, this night was destined to be difficult for them.


    Chen Yuluo looked enviously at the bonfire on MO Ruyue¡¯s side and couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡± Senior Brother, I¡¯m so cold.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is very cold.¡± Xin Zhao pursed his lips. He felt a little cold himself. He didn¡¯t expect the temperature on the mountain top to be so low.


    It was so cold that it made people tremble.


    He really did not have the courage to take off his clothes for Chen Yuluo to wear.


    If his clothes were left behind by Chen Yu, he would be cold too.


    There was still a game tomorrow, and he did not want to play the hero at this juncture.


    He had to conserve his strength for tomorrow¡¯s game.


    Chen Yuluo looked at her senior brothers who were not willing to take off their clothes for her to wear. She was very angry, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and pick up some firewood to make a fire?¡± she suggested.


    This should be enough, right?


    ¡°Do we have to do whatever they do?¡±Lan Qi said coldly. He hated Chen Yuluo¡¯s thoughts.


    This woman only knew how to drag them down.


    Chen Yuluo¡¯s heart was filled with grievances. She was shivering in the cold wind.¡± But I¡¯m really cold.¡±¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s very cold, hold it in. We¡¯re Xuanling Sect disciples after all. How can we let those people from the Wind Demon Realm?¡± Lan Qi said with a straight face.


    He would not imitate those people from the Demon Realm.


    Hearing Lan Qi¡¯s words, Chen Yuluo almost cried.


    This was the first time he felt that Lan Qi was so annoying. His face was really more important than his life.


    He wanted to save face and suffer.


    Ye Xiong stood up and said,¡± Junior Sister, wait here. I¡¯ll go and get some firewood. Let¡¯s start a fire.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Sixth Senior Brother.¡±


    Seeing Ye Xiong stand up, Chen Yuluo felt a little touched, that was all.


    Fortunately, she had an affair with Ye Xiong. Otherwise, Ye Xiong wouldn¡¯t have stepped out to help her at this time. Chen Yuluo was proud of her actions.


    She was still the smartest.


    Ji Xianfeng thought about it and followed Ye Xiong to gather firewood.


    He was not doing this for Chen Yuluo, but for himself.


    He had to conserve his strength until tomorrow.


    After all, there was still a competition tomorrow. No one would be able to withstand the cold for an entire night.


    If these things affected tomorrow¡¯s game, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    He clearly weighed the pros and cons.


    Cheng Yi and Wen Song thought for a while and left as well.


    When the disciples of the other immortal sects saw the Xuanling Sect disciples, they went to find firewood to start a fire. They also sent out some people to find firewood.


    Forcefully resisting was not the solution.


    It felt fine when the sky had just turned dark, but it became more and more difficult later on. Many disciples were shivering from the cold.


    They knew that it was colder in the mountains than outside, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so cold.


    It was simply the rhythm of freezing people to death.


    Chen Yuluo got what she wanted and roasted herself on the fire. In an instant, she felt alive again, and the cold air in her body was dispelled by the fire.


    Other than Zhao Xin and Lan Qi, the rest of the Xuanling Sect members were warming themselves by the fire. ¡°A bunch of useless things.¡±


    Lan Qi said coldly.


    The other immortal sects also started a fire.


    In the middle of the night, everyone entered a meditative state.


    Only MO Ruyue took a blanket from MO Chengfeng and laid it on the ground, curling up beside the fire to sleep.


    Lan Qi was so cold that his teeth were chattering, and his hands and feet were cold and stiff.


    Looking at the bonfire a few steps away, he did not go over for the sake of his face.


    Instead, Zhao Xin went over.


    It was just one night. Just bear with it.


    Lan Qi told himself over and over again in his heart.


    He was a man of backbone.


    She was different from the others.


    With the bonfire, everyone finally felt that it wasn¡¯t as cold as before. The lost temperature was slowly returning.


    MO Ruyue was sleeping soundly. She was dreaming that she was planting vegetables in the Demon Palace.


    In the dream, she was already the master of the Demon Palace, and the entire Demon Palace was under her control.


    She turned Ming Sihan¡¯s room into a vegetable garden.


    There were watermelons, strawberries, and all kinds of vegetables in the garden.


    Just as she was doing that, she saw a figure blocking her sunlight.


    Mo Ruyue raised her head and saw a white figure. However, she could not see the person¡¯s face clearly due to the strong sunlight.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Could it be Ming Sihan?


    The figure turned to the side, revealing a perfect side profile.


    Looking at the man, MO Ruyue furrowed her brows tightly and her hands paused.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    After shouting, MO Ruyue looked around guiltily and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that there was no one around.


    Why was this man here?


    MO Ruyue was a little flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect!¡±


    Ling Shoumo stared at MO Ruyue with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good spy, but you should return to Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±


    MO Ruyue listened to the conversation and quickly retorted,¡± I¡¯m the Saintess of the Demon Realm, not someone from your Xuanling Immortal Sect. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡¯


    She was no longer a member of the Profound Spirit Immortal Sect.


    There was no way he would let her go back.


    ¡°You must return with me!¡±


    Ling Shoumo said as he grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist.


    The force was so strong that MO Ruyue only felt a slight pain in her wrist.


    ¡°l became a member of the Demon Realm because you forced me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m living a good life here now. I hope you won¡¯t disturb my good life!¡±


    Mo Ruyue flung Ling Shoumo¡¯s hand away. So what if he was handsome? She would never like someone with bad character.


    He wouldn¡¯t follow Ling Shoumo either.


    To put it nicely, it was the righteous path. The schemes of the immortal sect disciples were no less than those of the demon world.


    Ling Shoumo always put on airs, as if he was high and mighty and untouchable.


    She still liked the Demon Lord. Although he was sometimes cruel and cold, most of the time, he was more easygoing.


    It was unknown who was smearing the Demon Venerable¡¯s reputation outside, making everyone mistakenly think that the Demon Venerable was a heinous villain.


    As the saying went, a long journey tests a horse¡¯s strength, and a long time reveals a person¡¯s heart. Only after spending a long time together could one understand the Demon Venerable¡¯s character.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, how dare you betray me?¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face was gloomy and terrifying. He clenched his fists in his wide sleeves. Did this woman know what she was talking about?


    MO Ruyue took two steps back in fear. She felt that Ling Shoumo was about to turn into a monster.


    She explained,¡± It¡¯s not that I betrayed Xuanling Immortal Sect. It¡¯s just that they gave me too much. People climb to the top, and water flows to the bottom. Sect Master Xuanling, please understand.¡±¡±


    He wanted the horse to run, but he also wanted the horse to not eat grass. How could there be such a good thing in the world?


    As long as the money was in place, everything would be fine.


    The key was that the money was not in place, and he was always making a big deal out of it.


    The conditions offered by the Demon Realm were too good..

 Chapter 779

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ruyue¡­¡±


    A voice rang in MO Ruyue¡¯s ears. She opened her eyes abruptly and saw MO Chengfeng¡¯s handsome face.


    Her eyes were filled with confusion as she asked, ¡°Senior Brother? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He sat up slowly and looked in Ling Shoumo¡¯s direction.


    She saw Ling Shoumo looking at her as well.


    Their eyes met, and MO Ruyue felt a little flustered.


    It turned out that everything that happened just now was a dream. She hurriedly averted her gaze and pretended not to see Ling Shoumo.


    ¡°It¡¯s dawn. We have to put out the fire.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said.


    MO Ruyue stood up and handed the blanket to MO Chengfeng.


    At this moment, the sun had not risen yet, but the horizon was already shining.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the sun broke through the horizon.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She stood up and stretched.


    She had been sleeping soundly, but in the end, she dreamed of Ling Shoumo.


    Fortunately, it was just a dream.


    The disciples of the other immortal sects also woke up one after another.


    At this time, Chen Yuluo from Xuanling Sect screamed and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone cast a puzzled look over there.


    Why are you screaming so early in the morning?


    It was very annoying.


    Junior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Xiong asked with concern.


    He did not know what had happened.


    Chen Yuluo¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She stretched out her trembling hand and pointed in Lan Qi¡¯s direction.¡±¡±Eldest senior brother, eldest senior brother, he¡­


    Only then did everyone¡¯s gaze fall on Lan Qi¡¯s side. They saw that Lan Qi was still in a meditating position. His face was pale, his eyes were tightly shut, and his body was motionless.


    Mo Ruyue saw Lan Qi¡¯s reaction and could not help but say,¡± Isn¡¯t this guy frozen to death?¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, a bad feeling flashed across everyone¡¯s heart.


    Ji Xianfeng walked toward Lan Qi and called out softly,¡± Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    Lan Qi did not react.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±


    Ji Xianfeng squatted down and placed his hand on Lan Qi¡¯s neck. His pulse was weak, indicating that Lan Qi was still alive.


    Zhao Xin walked over to Ji Xianfeng and asked curiously,¡± How¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive, but Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s body is very cold. He should be so cold that he can¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng stood up and looked at Lan Qi helplessly.


    Why was Eldest Senior Brother doing this?


    Fortunately, they had made a bonfire last night. Otherwise, he might have become like Eldest Brother.


    Eldest Senior Brother could not continue to participate in the competition in this state.


    Chen Yuluo listened to Ji Xianfengs words and looked at Lan Qi gloatingly.


    Lan Qi had said those words to her last night.


    This Lan Qi was really suffering because he wanted to save face.


    No one felt that Lan Qi was pitiful. Lan Qi asked for it.


    He could only say that he deserved lt.


    ¡°Sigh, looks like we have one less opponent today.¡±


    MO Ruyue crossed her arms and said sarcastically.


    She was quite happy to see that Lan Qi was not doing well.


    After all, she was not a good person to begin with. Naturally, she would not hope for Lan Qi to live well.


    ¡°What are you saying here?¡±


    Chen Yuluo glared at MO Ruyue unhappily.


    Although she no longer liked Lan Qi, she did not want other women to talk about her Eldest Senior Brother.


    Not just anyone could criticize her Eldest Senior Brother!


    MO Ruyue showed an innocent look and just telling the truth. Could it be that your eldest senior brother can still participate in the competition today?¡±


    Lan Qi could still participate in the competition, so she wrote her name backwards.


    At this moment, the other disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect hurriedly placed Lan Qi beside the fire to warm him up.


    I hope that everything is still in time to be filled with the troops.


    Not long after, the sun slowly rose, and the entire Misty Mountain was illuminated by the sunlight.


    Selfless sunlight shone on the corner of the entire round.


    The competition was about to begin.


    After yesterday¡¯s competition, many people were eliminated.


    MO Ruyue and his Senior Brothers had all advanced.


    After all, they were all the strength of the Demon Realm. If they could not enter the first round, it would be too embarrassing for the Demon Realm.


    She glanced in Lan Qi¡¯s direction. At this moment, Lan Qi had yet to recover.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this guy won¡¯t be able to compete in the competition.¡±


    Ye Junlin, who was beside MO Ruyue, said thoughtfully.


    Lan Qi¡¯s strength could not be underestimated.


    After all, he was the eldest disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect, so his strength would not be too bad.


    Of course, they were definitely not the best.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if we can¡¯t compete. We still have one less opponent.¡± MO Ruyue said with a smile.


    For some reason, she felt that Ling Shoumo was staring at her.


    She pretended to look in Ling Shoumo!s direction unconsciously and found that the man was indeed looking at her.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty before?¡±


    MO Ruyue cursed inwardly.


    Thinking of the dream she had earlier, she could not help but feel a chill down her spine.


    The match began and MO Ruyue was matched with Chen Yuluo.


    Chen Yuluo did not pose any pressure to her.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, prepare to lose.¡±


    Before they even started, Chen Yu had already dropped down some harsh words.


    It was as if she could knock MO Ruyue to the ground with a flick of her finger.


    MO Ruyue nodded slightly and smiled.¡±¡±Confidence isn¡¯t wrong. Blind confidence is your fault.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, take this.¡±


    When Chen Yuluo saw the smile on MO Ruyue¡¯s face, she became even angrier. That smile was obviously a mocking smile.


    This woman looked down on her!


    Damn it!


    MO Ruyue saw Chen Yuluo rushing towards her and immediately realized that her every move was without any technique.


    There was no prediction.


    How could he advance with such strength?


    MO Ruyue felt that her opponent must have gone easy on her. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone worse than Chen Yuluo here, right?


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, 1 won¡¯t dodge. I¡¯ll just stand there and let you hit me.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Chen Yuluo with a pair of eyes.


    Was this guy serious?


    ¡°You, fight me if you have the ability. Don¡¯t dodge.¡±


    Chen Yuluo was exasperated.


    She clenched her sword tightly in her hand. Facing MO Ruyue¡¯s provocation, she gritted her teeth and said,¡±


    ¡°l also want to end such a boring match as soon as possible.¡±


    Mo Ruyue rubbed her wrist with a contemptuous look in her eyes. She took out her Ghost Sense and prepared to fight.


    When Chen Yuluo launched another attack on him, MO Ruyue


    unceremoniously took Chen Yuluo¡¯s sword.


    With a whoosh, the sword and saber collided with an ear-piercing sound.


    Then, the sword in Chen Yuluo¡¯s hand was cut in half. It was obviously cut by the ghost thought.


    ¡°How could this be¡­


    Chen Yuluo clenched her slightly numb hand, gritted her teeth, and looked at MO Ruyue in disbelief.


    Her sword had been cut in half, and her thumb and forefinger were hurting.


    MO Ruyue pointed her sword at Chen Yuluo, her beautiful face expressionless.


    ¡°Admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡± Chen Yuluo wanted to say that she did not want to admit defeat, but she did not even have a sword now. It seemed that there was no need to continue fighting.


    ¡°Not admitting defeat?¡±


    ¡°l admit defeat!¡±


    Chen Yuluo admitted defeat unwillingly.


    MO Ruyue did not waste too much time in this round, as the idiot from yesterday had already been eliminated.


    The match lasted until noon, and there were only twenty people left on the field.


    Among them, there were six people from the Devil World. Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing were eliminated.


    There were still three people left in Xuanling Immortal Sect. They were Ji Xianfeng, Zhao Xin, and Wen Song.


    The rest were disciples from other sects..

 Chapter 780

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    A few sect leaders gathered together to discuss the current situation.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that the people of the Demon Realm actually had some skills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the first place this time won¡¯t belong to the Demon Realm, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to belong to the demon world. Stop raising the morale of others here and destroy your own prestige.¡±


    ¡°But look, only the Demon Realm has the most people advancing. The other immortal sects only have two or three disciples advancing.¡±


    Everyone had their own opinions and argued endlessly.


    During the afternoon break, Ming Sihan came to MO Ruyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and was surprised to see Ming Sihan walking over.


    Ming Sihan had always been the sect leader.


    ¡°l came to see if you are tired.¡±


    The Demon Lord came to see him?


    She was a little flattered, but she still shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t feel tired yet.¡±


    ¡°Your performance today was very good.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡¯


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t I-mow what to say, so she could only smile awkwardly.


    He added, ¡°This is all because Master taught me well.¡±


    Flattery would not wear off.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing to bootlick.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s praise, Ming Sihan felt that he enjoyed it.


    ¡°What reward do you want after this competition? No matter what the reward is, I will satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Reward?¡±


    MO Ruyue wanted to say that she should just forget about it.


    However, when she thought about her identity, she decided to give Ming Sihan a reward.


    Perhaps this reward could even save her life when the time comes. ¡°You can tell me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Ming Sihan reached out and rubbed MO Ruyue¡¯s head lovingly.


    He glanced at Ling Shoumo from the corner of his eye.


    This damned Ling Shoumo, of all people¡¯s disciples, why did he have to covet his disciple!


    He only had one disciple, and he would never let Ling Shoumo have him.


    ¡°Reward, can I have a death-exemption medal?¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you want a death-exemption medallion?¡±


    Ming Sihan frowned in confusion.


    What was a death-exemption medallion for?


    As long as he was here, no one else could kill his disciple.


    MO Ruyue stammered. She rolled her eyes and finally thought of a suitable reason.


    ¡°With the death-exemption medallion, I feel like I have two lives.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ming Sihan was skeptical. He felt that Ruyue seemed to be hiding something from him.


    However, he still chose to believe in Ruyue.


    He chose to believe it without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course, if Master doesn¡¯t want to give it to me, then forget it.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed and didn¡¯t insist.


    This was the forgiveness she had fought for herself.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want to give it to you.¡±


    Why did this woman put on a sad expression?


    Upon hearing this, MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows and smiled.¡± So Master has agreed, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really too good to me. You¡¯re the best master in the world.¡±


    At this moment, MO Ruyue wished she could hold the man in front of her up to the heavens.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m good. No matter what happens, don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t leave Master. Master, you have money, looks, and power. Why would 1 leave Master? Moreover, Master has also said that a teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my father!¡±


    Hearing that, Ming Sihan was instantly petrified.


    So, in this woman¡¯s heart, she actually regarded him as her father?


    MO Ruyue stared at Ming Sihan. Seeing that Ming Sihan did not speak for a long time, she could not help but say happily,¡±¡±Master, aren¡¯t you too touched? Actually, there¡¯s no need to be too touched. After all, you¡¯re so good to me. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely let you have someone to rely on and support you in your old age. ¡±


    As long as his master gave him the position of the Demon Venerable.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    ¡°You actually treat me as your father.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked a little unhappy, but he still suppressed his temper.


    It was really unacceptable!


    At the very least, he could not accept it.


    ¡°Ah, this¡­


    Mo Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan carefully and realized that he didn¡¯t seem very happy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you said, Master? You said that you are my father. Although I feel that you are taking advantage of me, I think that you are a good person and can be my father.¡±


    For the sake of money, she would let Ming Sihan take advantage of her.


    After all, she was very poor back then.


    Although she was now a nouveau riche, she was still not as rich as Ming Sihan.


    If she could inherit the Demon Lord¡¯s wealth, then she would be a truly rich person.


    Humans would never complain about having too much money.


    It was better to have more money.


    ¡°Did I say this back then?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s hands behind his back clenched into fists.


    Did he really say such things back then?


    MO Ruyue hurriedly nodded and helped Ming Sihan recall.


    She remembered it clearly.


    Ming Sihan!s face turned green when he heard that.


    He also remembered the stupid words he had said back then.


    How could he have known that he would fall in love with this special woman?


    The slap came too quickly, causing his face to hurt.


    ¡°Master, do you remember now?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Of course, he remembered, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°l did say those words back then, but 1 regret it now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to be her father. He could take care of her like a father.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression changed and she frowned. She was a little unhappy.¡± Master, we agreed on this. How can we go back on our words?¡± You are my father.¡¯


    After the death of the Demon Lord, she was the legal first heir, so she naturally inherited the position of the Demon Lord.


    ¡°Do you really want me to be your father?¡± The demon was puzzled.


    Was his father really that important?


    Why was Ruyue so obsessed with having a father?


    ¡°l don¡¯t want a father. I want¡­


    The honest MO Ruyue almost blurted out what was on her mind.


    Fortunately, she had woken up in time.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. He had to get to the bottom of it today.


    MO Ruyue lowered her head and shook her head.¡± Master, it¡¯s nothing.¡±¡± ¡°MO Ruyue, are you disobeying me? If I let you say it, then say it!¡¯ ¡°l don¡¯t dare to say.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll chase you out of the Demon Realm!¡± Ming Sihan spoke to MO Ruyue in a threatening tone.


    This made MO Ruyue feel conflicted.


    As the saying went, too much talk was bound to make a mistake. Indeed, it was not good to talk too much.


    ¡°If I tell you, Master, please don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    MO Ruyue was prepared to negotiate with Ming Sihan first. If Ming Sihan agreed, she would tell him.


    Otherwise, if she said anything, Ming Sihan might beat her up.


    Let¡¯s stir-fry meat with a bamboo stick.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s lips twitched.¡± Who do you think I am? Am I that kind of villain who bullies the weak?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my disciple. Why would I hit you?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who would hit you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue stared at the man¡¯s handsome and devilish face, thinking that such a good-looking man wouldn¡¯t hit someone.


    No, she couldn¡¯t be blinded by this man¡¯s devilish appearance.


    ¡°l treated Master as a father because I thought that if Niaster passed away one day, I would shoulder the burden of the entire Demon Realm. I just wanted to shoulder the burden.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said in a special tone..

 Chapter 781

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue. He seemed to understand this woman¡¯s heart.


    It was a lie to bear the heavy burden. He simply wanted the position of the Demon Lord.


    He had thought that it was something else, but it turned out that he just wanted the position of the Demon Venerable.


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say it frankly? Don¡¯t worry, as long as you obediently stay by my side, the Demon Venerable position will be yours sooner or later.¡± Ming Sihan made a promise to MO Ruyue.


    Her dark red eyes were like a gem, shining brightly. Her smile was like the light of March, warming one¡¯s heart.


    MO Ruyue was mesmerized by the man¡¯s smile.


    What a vixen!


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked softly. After all, there was someone who was always thinking about his position. He would feel a little disgusted, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to say it seriously every time. She would only knock on the side or say it jokingly.


    Ming Sihan reached out and gently stroked MO Ruyue¡¯s head. ¡°¡±What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±


    ¡°If it was me, I would be angry.¡±


    MO Ruyue said without hesitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Everyone wants to climb to the top. This is human nature. If you don¡¯t want to climb to the top, then that¡¯s fake.¡±


    Ming Sihan had never cared about whether the people around him were ambitious or not.


    It was normal to have ambition. The main point was that the strength of the ship matched its ambition.


    Ambition alone was not enough.


    ¡°So Master also agrees that a soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a general is not a good soldier, right?¡±


    ¡°A soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a general isn¡¯t a good soldier?¡±


    Ming Sihan chanted, and it was indeed the case.


    He nodded in agreement.¡± Yes, I agree.¡±¡® ¡°Master, you¡¯re really too scheming.¡±


    MO Ruyue gave Ming Sihan a thumbs up.


    Why did he feel that his master was more and more compatible with him?


    Whether it was thoughts or thoughts, they were all special opponents.


    ¡°This venerable self has always had a big picture and is much stronger than some people.¡±


    Ming Sihan was referring to Ling Shoumo.


    Ling Shoumo looked at Ming Sihan. Although he didn¡¯t know what Ming Sihan was talking about, he knew that he was definitely mentioned.


    That man was talking to MO Ruyue again.


    MO Ruyue was supposed to be his disciple!


    However, he remained in the Demon Realm and refused to return.


    Previously, he was not sure about MO Ruyue¡¯s identity. However, he was certain after entering MO Ruyue¡¯s dream.


    ¡°You should properly compete and teach those disciples of the immortal sects a lesson.¡¯


    ¡°Let them know how powerful the disciples of our Demon Realm are.¡± Ming Sihan patted MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder. He was very confident in MO Ruyue.


    How bad could a disciple that he had personally nurtured be?


    MO Ruyue only needed to focus on the competition.


    Those disciples of the immortal sects were really getting worse with each generation.


    Even Xuanling Immortal Sect did not have many reliable ones.


    ¡°Master, you can rest assured. For you, for the position of Demon Venerable, I will do my best.¡±


    With Ming Sihan¡¯s promise, MO Ruyue was full of confidence and fighting spirit.


    It was just some immortal sect disciples. It was nothing.


    After Ming Sihan left, the senior brothers gathered around MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Ruyue, what did the Demon Lord say?¡±


    Xia Zhixing asked curiously. She felt that the demon and Ruyue had talked a lot.


    The Demon Lord treated Ruyue differently.


    He had never seen the Demon Lord so close to any saintess and talk so much to her.


    ¡°The demon wants us to teach those disciples a lesson.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied.


    Wasn¡¯t this the main point of her long conversation with the Demon Lord?


    He wanted to teach the disciples of the immortal sects a lesson. ¡°We really have to teach those guys a lesson.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu nodded slightly and looked at Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in Xuanling Immortal Sect was a little gloomy.


    Lan Qi was throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°You guys are really good-for-nothings! Out of so many people, only three had entered the finals.¡¯


    Chen Yuluo whispered,¡± It¡¯s already good enough that three of them made it to the finals.¡¯


    What else do you want? Blame them for not being able to defeat the opponent?


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking back. If I were here, 1 would definitely be able to enter the finals.¡¯


    Lan Qi said in exasperation. He found Chen Yuluo even more unpleasant to the eye.


    He pointed at Chen Yuluo and cursed,¡± Everyone is working hard, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s dragging the entire Celestial Gate. I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re here. Are you here to make up for the numbers?¡±¡±


    Chen Yuluo listened to Lan Qi¡¯s voice and her face revealed an incredulous expression.


    This man was blaming her again?


    ¡°My strength is not low, okay?¡±


    Chen Yuluo did not want to be scolded by Lan Qi, so she immediately started to retort.


    ¡°What right do you have to blame us here? Why don¡¯t you tell us that you suffered last night because you wanted to save face? You were frozen to death without a fire. If I hadn¡¯t found out first, you would have died long ago. You delayed today¡¯s competition and didn¡¯t enter the finals.¡±


    So what if he was the eldest senior brother? Did she say something wrong?


    ¡°You have the nerve to blame us here?¡±


    Lan Qi¡¯s face turned green and white, and his hands were already clenched by his side.


    ¡°Chen Yuluo, do you still have me as your senior brother?¡± he shouted angrily.¡±


    ¡°Humph? Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    Chen Yuluo sneered. He actually knew that he was the eldest senior brother.


    ¡°What kind of senior brother is a senior brother who only knows how to blame his own people? Why don¡¯t you go and see other people¡¯s senior brother? I really envy MO Ruyue of the Devil World. Her Eldest Senior Brother is always thinking about her Junior Brothers and Sisters. Even if someone in her team is eliminated, her Eldest Senior Brother will only comfort the eliminated person. Only you, her Eldest Senior Brother, are clearly in the wrong, but you insist on blaming your Junior Brothers and Sisters.¡±


    She spoke out all her dissatisfaction with Lan Qi in a loud voice.


    The loud voice attracted the attention of the other immortal sect disciples beside him.


    The disciples of the immortal sects pointed at Lan Qi.


    In fact, they also saw that they were all in a daze. It was just that it did not have anything to do with their immortal sects, so they naturally could not say anything.


    It had to be said that this Xuanling Sect¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother was indeed not much.


    Because of his stubbornness, he had missed the match, and now only three people had entered the finals.


    He did not look for any problems with himself and pushed all the blame on his junior brothers and sisters.


    This is completely unreasonable.


    Mo Ruyue did not mind the commotion. She clicked her tongue and mocked Lan Qi,¡±Comparing the enemy with my eldest senior brother, my eldest senior brother is really amazing.¡±


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s praise, MO Chengfeng smiled embarrassedly.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s proud tone, MO Chengfeng felt especially happy.


    All he could see was MO Ruyue¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up the competition? It saves me the trouble of embarrassing myself here.¡±


    MO Ruyue said provocatively.


    This successfully infuriated Lan Qi. Lan Qi flew up, his palms turned into sharp claws and flew towards MO Ruyue.


    Everyone on the scene was watching this scene closely.


    Ming Sihan placed his hand on the table.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden scene.


    What did Lan Qi want to do?


    It wasn¡¯t good to lay a hand on a woman in front of so many people, right?


    Although that woman was from the Demon Realm, the competition had not ended yet. She should not have attacked her.


    This was Xuanling Sect¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother?


    It was a little tasteless..

 Chapter 782

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Even Ling Shoumo, who was sitting in the sect leader¡¯s seat, couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    What was this Lan Qi doing?


    It was too late to say, but at that moment, a green figure flew up quickly and agilely. A silver bone fracture fan blocked Lan Qi¡¯s attack.


    Nio Chengfeng and Lan Qi were entangled.


    ¡°Lan Qi, are you crazy? What do you want?¡±


    This fellow actually wanted to attack Ruyue. Who gave him the guts?


    Lan Qi had long been dominated by anger. He only wanted to kill MO Ruyue now.


    He wanted MO Ruyue to die in his hands.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°Move aside? Move aside and let you attack Ruyue?¡±


    MO Chengfeng smiled coldly.


    There was no way he would step aside.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me for not being polite.¡±


    Lan Qi gritted his teeth. His eyes turned sharp as he started to attack MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and help Eldest Senior Brother.¡± Baili Xijian said and joined the battle.


    Jing Xichen also joined the battle.


    The three-on-one situation caused Lan Qi to retreat.


    How could he be a match for three people alone?


    However, none of the disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect stepped forward to help.


    Previously, he had been scolded by Lan Qi, and now, Lan Qi wanted to attack him because of his personal emotions. This was all his own fault, so he should let him settle it himself.


    They were not prepared to interfere, lest Lan Qi scolded them again.


    The sect leaders looked at each other in dismay and looked at Ling Shoumo.


    After all, it was the disciples of Xuan Ling Immortal Sect who started the fight.


    He wondered how the sect leader of Xuanling would deal with these matters.


    At this moment, Ling Shoumo¡¯s expression was gloomy. He had never expected Lan Qi to do such a thing.


    He wasn¡¯t steady at all.


    Being angered by a few words from others was not a moldable talent at all.


    Ling Shoumo was a little disappointed with Lan Qi. It seemed that Xuanling Immortal Sect would have to change a new person in charge.


    He could no longer put Lan Qi in an important position.


    Ming Sihan sneered,¡± A disciple from a famous sect is actually so good at causing trouble. Won¡¯t the sect leader of Xuanling do anything about it?¡±


    Was this man mute?


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt.


    At this moment, the other sect leaders also looked at Ling Shoumo.


    The disciple who attacked first was a disciple of the Xuanling Immortal Sect. If it was a disciple of another immortal sect, they would have already stopped him.


    However, they really could not stop the disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Their master was right here. No matter what, it was not their turn to stop him.


    On the other side, Lan Qi was defeated very quickly. How could he win against three people alone?


    He lay on the ground in a sorry state, the sword in his hand falling to another place.


    The sunlight was so bright that he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes.


    His head was buzzing.


    He couldn¡¯t get up for a while. The pain in his chest made his veins pop out.


    He could only lie on the ground.


    Ji Xianfeng stepped forward and stopped MO Chengfeng and the other two, saying,¡±¡±Everyone, enough is enough. This is my eldest senior brother¡¯s fault.


    I apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized sincerely.


    Eldest Senior Brother was too much. He couldn¡¯t even control his emotions and actually attacked others without caring about anything in Ethereal


    Mountain.


    Although the other party was from the demon world, the competition had not ended yet, so they could not fight.


    If they wanted to fight, they could wait until the end of the competition to fight with the people of the demon world.


    Lan Qi represented the face of their Xuanling Immortal Sect. Now, the face of the immortal sect had been completely lost.


    ¡°Take good care of your eldest senior brother. Don¡¯t let your eldest senior brother come out and bite people.¡±


    Jing Xichen said disdainfully.


    A dignified righteous sect actually ignored the rules of the competition and attacked others during the break.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid that the other immortal sects would laugh at him.


    Jing Xichen shook his head secretly. This Lan Qi was not capable and was easily swayed by his emotions.


    Everyone looked at Ji Xianfeng. This was the second senior brother of


    Xuanling Immortal Sect. This second senior brother was much more powerful than the eldest senior brother.


    Eldest Senior Brother was like a brainless idiot.


    As long as they had some brains, they would not make a move on the people of the Demon Realm at this time.


    If they wanted to make a move, they would have to wait until the competition was over.


    Ji Xianfengs expression was a little ugly. He asked Zhao Xin and Cheng Yi to bring Lan Qi back.


    This time, their Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s face had been completely thrown away by their Eldest Senior Brother Lan Qi.


    Chen Yuluo looked at Lan Qi being dragged back and the disdain in her eyes became even more obvious.


    The faces of the Xuan Ling immortal sects were all thrown away by the big senior brother, and now the other immortal sects were all talking about us.¡±


    She said softly. She wished she could find a crack in the ground and hide. She did not want to become Lan Qi¡¯s senior sister.


    It was too embarrassing.


    He had taken the initiative to hit the other party, but in the end, he was carried back. It was simply embarrassing.


    In our seats, Ming Sihan once again said to Ling Shoumo,¡± I thought that the disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect would be able to hold on for at least ten minutes, but in the end, it only lasted for a blink of an eye.¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s expression was a little ugly. but he was Dowerless to refute.


    In the end, he could only retort coldly,¡±The Demon Lord is so talkative. Do the disciples of the Demon World know?¡±¡±


    ¡°l talk a lot, but I¡¯m telling the truth. If the sect leader of Xuanling doesn¡¯t want to listen to me, why don¡¯t you let the disciples of Xuanling not steam steamed buns to gain some pride?¡±


    Who could he blame for his disciple¡¯s failure?


    Ming Sihan sneered in his heart.


    The other sect leaders listened to Ming Sihan and Ling Shoumo¡¯s argument and kept their mouths shut.


    He did not dare to persuade her.


    Judging from the situation, the Demon Venerable had the upper hand.


    The Xuanling Sect Master was suppressed in every aspect.


    There was nothing he could do. A mystic spirit disciple was really embarrassing his master.


    It would also bring shame to their immortal sects.


    After the break, the finals began.


    The people who entered the finals once again began to fight.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s opponent was Zhao Xin.


    Looking at Zhao Xin, MO Ruyue¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Zhao Xin stared at MO Ruyue and said slowly,¡±¡±Before the competition, I have a question to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    MO Ruyue met Zhao Xin¡¯s gaze and blinked. She had already guessed something.


    Who asked her name to be so eye-catching?


    ¡°Are you really MO Ruyue of the Celestial Sect of the Spirit?¡±


    Although he had convinced himself that the woman in front of him was not MO Ruyue of the Xuanling Immortal Sect, he was still a little worried.


    After all, the MO Ruyue in front of him was beautiful and intelligent. Moreover, she was powerful and had an outgoing personality.


    He was worlds apart from MO Ruyue of Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    However, as soon as he got close to this woman, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    This sense of familiarity made him doubt his previous opinion.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression was calm. She said calmly,¡± I¡¯m MO Ruyue from the Devil World.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re indeed from the Demon Realm.¡±


    Xin Zhao gave up and pointed his sword at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    ¡°l won¡¯t give in to you just because you¡¯re a woman!¡±¡±


    ¡°l never need others to give in.¡±


    She knew that Zhao Xin was powerful, so she took out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Zhao Xin looked at the Heaven-cleaving Sword in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand, and his eyes turned cold.


    The Demon Lord had actually given the Heaven-cleaving Sword to MO Ruyue, which showed how important this woman was to the Demon Lord.


    The two of them began to fight. MO Ruyue was in the Foundation Building realm, and so was Zhao Xin.


    Their levels were the same, and in terms of strength, there should not be much difference.


    However, MO Ruyue knew the Nebula Sword Technique. If she used the Nebula Sword Technique to fight with Zhao Xin, Zhao Xin was no match for MO Ruyue at all.


    Zhao Xin was forced to retreat step by step. He even felt that he could not withstand MO Ruyue¡¯s attacks. It was no longer a matter of whether he was exhausted or not.


    He was completely unable to withstand it.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s moves were unpredictable, and it was impossible to predict what her next move would be.


    What kind of move was this?


    Moreover, the Heaven-cleaving Sword in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand could cut through iron like mud. His sword was cut in half by the Heaven-cleaving Sword in less than three moves..

 Chapter 783

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Within ten moves, Xin Zhao lost the match.


    ¡°l, I lost.¡¯


    Looking at the Heaven-cleaving Sword on his neck, Xin Zhao could only admit defeat.


    He didn¡¯t waste any time because his strength was already there.


    There was no point in continuing to delay. It would only waste everyone¡¯s time.


    Seeing Zhao Xin admit defeat, MO Ruyue put away her Heaven-cleaving


    Sword.


    This Zhao Xin was quite straightforward and didn¡¯t delay.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Seeing MO Ruyue turn around, Zhao Xin hurriedly called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks and glanced back at


    Zhao Xin.


    ¡°What was your move just now?¡±


    Zhao Xin asked curiously. He had never seen such a strange move before. It should be a unique skill.


    Upon hearing this, MO Ruyue proudly replied, ¡°Nebula Sword Technique, my Demon Venerable Master taught me.¡±


    The Nebula Sword Technique was simply tailor-made for her.


    Let her shine in this competition.


    Zhao Xin looked at the woman and saw that her eyes were shining. He had never seen such a light in MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes.


    Watching MO Ruyue leave, Zhao Xin silently turned around.


    Twenty into ten, ten into five.


    In the end, there were only five people left. One was Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s


    Second Senior Brother, Ji Xianfeng; one was Tomato Immortal Sect¡¯s Eldest


    Senior Sister, Jiang Mo; one was Spirit Path Immortal Sect¡¯s Youngest Junior Brother, Ming Xuan; and the other was MO Ruyue and Eldest Senior Brother, MO Chengfeng.


    It looked like there were five people, but there were actually four.


    Because MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng were both from the Devil Realm, they could not compare themselves with their own people.


    It was still decided according to the immortal sect¡¯s drawing of lots.


    In the end, MO Ruyue of the Demon World VS Ji Xianfeng of the Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Tomato Immortal Sect¡¯s Big Sister VS Spirit Path Immortal Sect¡¯s Little Brother Ming Xuan.


    As for MO Chengfeng, he could only stand aside.


    Ruyue, do your best.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good luck.¡±


    MO Ruyue was relaxed and did not care.


    None of these disciples were at the Golden Core stage. If there were any Golden Core disciples, she might have to focus on dealing with them.


    If there weren¡¯t any Golden Core cultivators, it would be much easier for her to deal with them.


    Ji Xianfeng stared at MO Ruyue with a complicated feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded slightly, her expression calm and relaxed.


    To her, her senior brother was just a passerby.


    She did not have much affection for these senior brothers.


    Back then, when she was in Xuanling Immortal Sect, she was often ignored.


    ¡°Your name is exactly the same as one of my junior sisters.¡± Ji Xianfeng said thoughtfully.


    ¡°What about your Junior Sister?¡± MO Ruyue asked with a smile.¡± ¡°She¡­


    Ji Xianfeng wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end.


    MO Ruyue was undercover in the Devil World.


    The exact same name. Was it a coincidence or¡­


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then let¡¯s start.¡±


    MO Ruyue was too lazy to talk nonsense with Ji Xianfeng.


    MO Ruyue did not show any mercy to her former Second Senior Brother.


    She was now a member of the Demon Realm, so she naturally wholeheartedly served the Demon Realm.


    After all, the Demon Lord had treated her well.


    Although she wasn¡¯t a good person, she wasn¡¯t someone who would bite the hand that fed her.


    The Demon Lord had given her too many benefits.


    Ji Xianfeng did not dare to underestimate MO Ruyue¡¯s attacks. He was forced


    to retreat.


    He was unable to withstand MO Ruyue¡¯s attacks.


    This woman¡¯s attack was too fierce.


    In just a short moment, the outcome was clear.


    ¡°It seems that Ruyue will definitely be the first.¡±


    Baili Xijian looked at this scene, his eyes full of affirmation towards MO Ruyue.


    Jing Xichen¡¯s lips curled into a deep arc as he continued,¡± As expected of Ru


    Yue.¡±


    Jiang MO and Ming Xuan won.


    The final battle was also a battle between two women.


    One was MO Ruyue from the Demon Realm, and the other was Jiang MO from the Tomato Immortal Sect.


    The entire arena was silent.


    Jiang Mo t s cultivation base was close to the stage of the Gold Core, which was why he had persisted until now.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s cultivation was at the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. Everyone thought that Jiang MO would win against her.


    However, those who had fought MO Ruyue before were all lost in thought.


    Especially Zhao Xin and Pioneer.


    The two of them were at the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment realm, but they were no match for MO Ruyue, who was at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment realm.


    ¡°MO Ruyue will lose for sure. Jiang Mo e s cultivation base is close to the Golden Core Stage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t even think about it. Jiang MO will definitely win.¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful MO Ruyue is, she can¡¯t beat Jiang Mo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jiang MO is also invincible.¡±


    The disciples of the other immortal sects discussed animatedly.


    Ye Xiong looked at MO Ruyue and listened to what the person beside him


    MO will win?¡±


    ¡± Jiang MO will definitely win,¡± Chen Yuluo said confidently.¡± She¡¯s at the peak of the Foundation Building realm. It¡¯ll be easy for her to defeat MO Ruyue,¡±¡®


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily! ¡±


    Zhao Xin and Ji Xianfeng said at the same time.


    After saying that, the two of them looked at each other.


    Indeed, great minds think alike.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, why would you say that?¡±


    Ye Xiong asked curiously.


    Why did Second Brother and Third Brother favor MO Ruyue more?


    Was MO Ruyue really that powerful?


    It didn¡¯t look like much.


    Zhao Xin nodded. His gaze fell on MO Ruyue as he slowly said,¡±She didn¡¯t even use her full strength when we fought her. Think about how terrifying that woman is.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng nodded in agreement.


    Ye Xiong crossed his legs and crossed his arms. He looked at MO Ruyue from afar and said,¡±But, her cultivation level is already there.¡±


    If an early-stage foundation establishment cultivator could defeat a mid-stage foundation establishment cultivator, that was luck. It was simply a fantasy to fight against the peak in the early stage.


    ¡°The Nebula Sword Technique is very powerful.¡±


    Everyone fell silent and stared at the two women.


    He felt that the atmosphere was a little tense.


    Next was the battle between the two women.


    MO Ruyue knew that she had become the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. She didn¡¯t show any panic on her face, but she felt a little awkward in her heart.


    Her senior brothers were looking at her, and the Demon Lord was also looking at her. Ling Shoumo should be looking at her too.


    She was really the star that everyone had their eyes on, dazzling and brilliant.


    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have a strong light on her, or else the light would blind their eyes.


    ¡°Tomato Immortal Sect¡¯s Big Sister Jiang MO, please guide me!¡±


    Jiang MO cupped her hands at MO Ruyue, her voice cold.


    She had always been the pride of Tomato Immortal Sect. She had lost the first round of the competition and hoped to win the first place in this round.


    ¡°Demon Realm Saintess MO Ruyue, please advise me.¡± MO Ruyue also cupped her hands at Jiang Mo.


    Although she was arrogant, she knew some manners.


    Then, the two of them started the match.


    MO Ruyue had even fought a Golden Core cultivator before, so she was naturally not afraid of a Foundation Building cultivator.


    However, he had used a brick to fight with a Golden Core cultivator, so it was easier.


    MO Ruyue decided not to use the brick now.


    Ming Sihan had said before that using the Nebula Sword Technique could allow one to fight someone of a higher level.


    MO Ruyue held the Heaven-cleaving Sword tightly in her hand as she fought Jiang Mo.


    ¡°You still have some skills.¡±


    Jiang MO fought MO Ruyue for a round and realized that she didn¡¯t gain any advantage.


    Her pupils shrank as she re-examined the woman in front of her.


    MO Ruyue smiled and said in a relaxed tone,¡±¡±Thank you for the compliment. You¡¯re not bad yourself!¡±


    ¡°Continue!¡±


    Jiang Mo¡¯s expression became serious. She would do her best to get up.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s smile faded and she continued to fight with Jiang Mo.


    Because they could only go so far, everyone still held back. If they did not hold back, they would be kicked out of the competition if they accidentally killed the other party.


    This match was absolutely beautiful. The two figures, one red and one black, moved like a phoenix, and every move was beautiful..

 Chapter 784

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°They¡¯re not fighting. They¡¯re clearly competing in dance.¡±


    ¡°If there was Petal Shower, the scene would be even more beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, two beautiful women fighting is much better than two men fighting.¡±


    The scene turned into a scene of chasing stars. Everyone treated the fight as a dance competition.


    After the dust settled, MO Ruyue stared at Jiang Mo. Jiang MO lowered her eyes and looked at a strand of hair that had fallen off. She frowned.


    ¡°Looks like I lost.¡¯


    Jiang MO admitted defeat, feeling a little regretful that she didn¡¯t get first place.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re already very impressive,¡± MO Ruyue encouraged.


    Hearing his opponent¡¯s praise, Jiang MO smiled and said,¡±¡±Thank you for the compliment.¡±


    She turned around and left, not knowing how to explain this to her master.


    In the end, MO Ruyue won the final match.


    ¡°Ruyue, good job!¡¯


    The Senior Brothers below applauded MO Ruyue. Their Junior Sister was really good. She was too amazing.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s handsome face had a smile on it. His Ru Yue was really amazing.


    As expected of Ming Sihan¡¯s disciple.


    He turned his head and glanced at Ling Shoumo proudly. He said in a low voice,¡±¡±Sect Master Xuanling, how is my disciple?¡±


    The disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect were powerful, but they were still not as powerful as his disciples.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face darkened. He nodded slightly and flew down to the center of the arena.


    MO Ruyue was still in a good mood, but when she saw a man beside her, the smile on her face froze.


    This man was none other than her former master, Ling Shoumo.


    Looking at the man in front of her, the smile on MO Ruyue¡¯s face gradually faded. She didn¡¯t know what this man wanted to do.


    Because of the previous dream, she had always been on guard against the man in front of her.


    ¡°Master Xuanling, is there something wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but speak up after being stared at by Ling Shoumo until her scalp went numb.


    The disciples of the immortal sects were also very curious about the scene in front of them. Could it be that the Sect Leader of Xuanling Sect was going to give MO Ruyue an award?


    Lan Qi and the others watched this scene closely. They faintly felt that what would happen next would shock everyone.


    Seeing Ling Shoumo approaching, MO Ruyue subconsciously took a step back.


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s actions, Ling Shoumo¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and his tone carried a trace of probing.¡± Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Was he that scary?


    Why was this woman afraid of him?


    ¡°l didn¡¯t!¡±


    Mo Ruyue replied with a heart full of lies.


    She was afraid that Ling Shoumo would expose her identity. This man was stronger than her, and she definitely couldn¡¯t beat him at the moment. Using a brick and the wrath of heaven, he might be able to take a gamble.


    However, she felt that it was not to that extent yet.


    ¡°Sect Master Xuanling, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Nio Ruyue pretended to be calm, and there was no trace of abnormality on her beautiful face.


    Only she knew how flustered she was.


    ¡°You are my disciple, MO Ruyue! You should belong to Xuanling Immortal


    Sect! ¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s figure flashed and grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist.


    The moment these words were said, the entire hall was in an uproar.


    What¡¯s going on with Xuanling Sect Leader? He actually said that MO Ruyue was his disciple and that MO Ruyue was a disciple of the Devil World.


    Everyone could not understand what was going on.


    Was there something wrong?


    Lan Qi and the others looked at each other in shock.


    Why would his master say that?


    Could it be that his master had discovered something?


    Otherwise, his master would not have said that.


    ¡°Could it be that MO Ruyue, the Saintess of the Demon Realm, is really our Junior Sister MO Ruyue?¡±


    Xin Zhao frowned. He could refute his senior brother and the others, but he did not dare to refute his master.


    Moreover, his master must know something to say that.


    Master won¡¯t casually talk nonsense about the ¡®Great Cards¡¯.


    He believed in his master¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°Impossible. MO Ruyue is an ugly monster with average aptitude and a dull personality.¡±


    Ye Xiong shook his head. He did not believe that the Saintess of the Devil World, MO Ruyue, was MO Ruyue from their Celestial Sect.


    The two of them were completely different.


    Zhao Xin glanced at Ye Xiong and questioned,¡±¡±Are you denying Master?¡±


    Ye Xiong was at a loss for words. He did not dare to deny his master.


    His gaze was fixed on the two people on the stage.


    MO Chengfeng and his junior brothers watched this scene silently. Their expressions were solemn.


    They could not believe that Ruyue was a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    If he was a disciple of the Immortal Sect, then he was a spy.


    A spy would be severely punished in the mo territories.


    Therefore, they did not want Ruyue to be a spy.


    ¡°Sect Master Xuanling, please let go of our junior sister!¡±


    MO Chengfengs face darkened, and he gripped the silver bone fracture fan tightly.


    ¡°What is this guy thinking about?¡±


    Jing Xichen¡¯s face was full of seriousness, and he was very conflicted with Ling Shoumo.


    Ling Shoumo ignored MO Chengfengs words. He grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist tightly and stared at her.


    It was as if she wanted to find something from those eyes.


    MO Ruyue clenched her fists tightly. She felt nothing but disgust when she saw the fairy-like man in front of her.


    Was this man trying to kill her?


    Damn it, even if she was a spy sent by Xuanling Immortal Sect, was Ling Shoumo afraid that he wouldn¡¯t kill her?


    Fortunately, she already knew that Xuanling Immortal Sect was unreliable and had long joined the Demon World.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    MO Ruyue exerted her strength, but found that this man¡¯s strength could not move her at all.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes seemed to have seen through MO Ruyue¡¯s thoughts. He said in a deep voice,¡±¡±l know. You are MO Ruyue from Xuanling Immortal Sect. Why did you betray Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡±


    No one liked being betrayed.


    MO Chengfeng, Baili Xijian, Ye Yunfeng, Ye Junlin, Jing Xichen, Qi Shaoyu, and Xia Zhixing.


    The seven of them flew into the center of the competition.


    ¡°Let go of our junior sister!¡±


    MO Chengfeng berated.


    Ling Shoumo waved his right hand and sent out an invisible force that sent the seven people flying.


    The seven of them were no match for Ling Shoumo at all.


    The difference between Nascent Soul and Foundation Establishment was too great.


    ¡°Senior brother¡­


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart ached as she watched the seven figures fly away.


    Fortunately, his senior brothers were not injured.


    It was just an invisible force that bounced them outside


    ¡°Sect Master Xuanling, I¡¯m the Holy Maiden of the Demon World. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    MO Ruyue gritted her teeth. Ling Shoumo¡¯s grip on her wrist was very painful. She wanted to use her cultivation, but she realized that her cultivation was suppressed by this man and could not be used.


    This was a true expert!


    This was the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    The man refused to let go. MO Ruyue silently placed her other hand behind her back, ready to use the brick to hit the man in front of her.


    ¡°Why did you betray Xuanling Immortal Sect? Why did you betray me?¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. It seemed that he hated being betrayed.


    MO Ruyue wanted to greet the man herself, but she caught a glimpse of a black figure flying over from the corner of her eye.


    She retracted her hand and dismissed the idea of taking the brick.


    ¡°She¡¯s my good disciple, Ling Shoumo. Let go of my good disciple.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened. This Ling Shoumo actually refused to let go of his disciple.


    His dark red eyes were filled with killing intent.


    A few strands of her silver-white hair were blown by the wind, making her look messy and elegant.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t want to betray him, but he called me his good disciple and gave me a lot. ¡±


    At this point, MO Yue knew that she could no longer hide her identity, so she might as well take the initiative to surrender to Ming Sihan to show her feelings.


    Although she used to be a member of Xuanling Immortal Sect, from now on, she was a member of the Demon World.


    Although he was still a little nervous after admitting his identity, he felt more relieved and relaxed.


    The pressure of being a spy was too great..

 Chapter 785

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°So, you betrayed me!¡±


    Ling Shoumo became even more excited when he saw that MO Ruyue had finally admitted his identity.


    He tightened his grip on MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist.


    MO Ruyue endured the pain from her hand and sneered, ¡°Betrayal? You guys were the ones who were unkind first, so don¡¯t blame me for being unkind. We agreed to go undercover in the Demon Realm for three months, but in the end,


    I¡¯ve been f*cking enduring for almost three years!¡±


    ¡°Back then in Xuanling Immortal Sect, did you treat me as your disciple? Did they treat me as their junior sister? I¡¯m not that popular. You¡¯re the ones who belittled me.¡¯


    ¡°But I am in the demon world, the senior brothers treat me like a sister, the demon treats me very well, anything good is my, you treat me like grass, but they treat me like treasure.¡±


    ¡°Everyone would choose the demon world.¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at her Senior Brothers and the Demon Venerable.


    Although her senior brothers only treated her well later, the fiend race had treated her well from the beginning.


    She was so direct and superficial. She would side with whoever was good to her.


    She did not have masochistic tendencies. She would shamelessly rush up to treat anyone who was not good to her. He had never been such a person.


    ¡°Release her! ¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of MO Ruyue. He spoke coldly to Ling Shoumo.


    This woman was no longer just his apprentice.


    So what if he was undercover? He had to have this woman!


    Seeing that Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t let go, Ming Sihan didn¡¯t hold back and started fighting with Ling Shoumo.


    When immortals fought, little ghosts would suffer.


    The two Nascent Soul Realm cultivators ¡®battle shook the entire ground. Their strength was too strong.


    More importantly, Ming Sihan was holding a woman in his arms.


    Hugging a person still affected him a lot, but Ming Sihan felt very relaxed.


    MO Ruyue hugged Ming Sihan tightly in fear, afraid that she would accidentally become a sacrifice in their battle.


    She leaned into Ming Sihan¡¯s arms and said loudly,¡±¡±Master, why don¡¯t you let me down? Hugging me like this will affect your performance, right?¡±


    The main reason was that he didn¡¯t want to be accidentally injured. Moreover, the sudden rise and fall felt like a roller coaster ride. It was terrifying.


    She had to find a chance to get Ming Sihan to put her down.


    ¡°If I let you go, what if you get kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­


    Ming Sihan¡¯s answer made MO Ruyue speechless. She¡¯s not a child, she¡¯s been kidnapped by a man,


    It was really amazing.


    F * ck, I¡¯m convinced!


    In the end, Ming Sihan and Ling Shoumo fought to a draw.


    ¡°Master, if you let go of me, you¡¯ll win against him.¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    Ming Sihan glanced at Ling Shoumo. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Ling Shoumo.


    There was no need.


    The competition this time was to let these arrogant disciples of the Celestial Sect know how trash they were.


    They kept saying that they wanted to destroy their Demon World, but they did not even see if they had the ability. All of them were daydreaming here.


    ¡°l won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and dragged her away.


    Ling Shoumo coldly watched as Ming Sihan dragged MO Ruyue away. He clenched his fists behind him, and his nails dug into his palms. Nio Ruyue should have been a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    But now, she had left with Ming Sihan.


    The people from the other immortal sects did not say anything.


    This seemed to be a matter between Xuanling Immortal Sect and the Demon World. How could they interfere?


    They watched Ming Sihan leave with the people from the demon world.


    Originally, they had planned to capture all the people from the Demon Realm after the competition ended.


    However, when they saw the fight between Ming Sihan and Ling Shoumo, they retreated.


    She was also afraid.


    They were no match for him at all. They would only be cannon fodder if they went up.


    Everyone dispersed unhappily.


    Since the first place had been taken by the Demon Realm, the remaining immortal sects would be divided into second place. Third place did not seem to have much meaning.


    They did not dare to ask too much about Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Therefore, he was prepared to leave quietly.


    He could not stay here any longer.


    One of the immortal sects left Ethereal Mountain, leaving only a group of people from Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Because if their master did not leave, they did not have the courage to leave.


    He stood rooted to the ground and looked at Ling Shoumo like a wooden statue.


    Ling Shoumo turned around and looked at Lan Qi with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation about MO Ruyue?¡± he said coldly.


    He knew that MO Ruyue had been undercover in the Devil World for three months.


    However, he did not pay attention to this matter after that. This matter had always been arranged and managed by Lan Qi.


    Meanwhile, he was in closed-door cultivation. It was only when he saw MO Ruyue after molting that he remembered what had happened.


    Lan Qi knelt on the ground with a thud and kowtowed to Ling Shoumo.¡± Master, I, I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? What kind of senior brother are you?¡± ¡°Why is MO Ruyue refusing to come back now?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know?¡±


    Ling Shoumo wished that he could kill the eldest disciple in front of him with a single slap.


    How dare he delay such an important matter for so long?


    Now, MO Ruyue had betrayed him!


    ¡°Master, I know I was wrong. I beg for your forgiveness.¡±


    Lan Qi was so frightened by Ling Shoumo¡¯s voice that he trembled and cried.


    He could already feel his master¡¯s anger.


    When Master said so much, he was usually angry.


    He knew that he had angered his master.


    Then, he hurriedly said,¡± Master, actually, I¡¯m doing this to eradicate the Demon Realm as soon as possible. I want Junior Sister Ruyue to provide us with clues and information in the Demon Realm. At that time, we¡¯ll work together from the inside and outside to take down the Demon Realm in one fell swoop.¡±¡®


    ¡°Master, I really did this to eradicate the Demon Realm, but I didn¡¯t expect Junior Sister Ruyue to betray the sect.¡±


    Lan Qi didn¡¯t want to admit it at first, but in his panic, he seemed to have found a good way to escape.


    He pushed all the blame onto MO Ruyue.


    This way, his master might not blame him.


    The others looked at each other. They didn¡¯t plead for Eldest Senior Brother.


    Eldest Senior Brother asked for it.


    Moreover, Eldest Senior Brother had previously treated them like that and scolded them in front of everyone. They were useless good-for-nothing.


    He felt that the face of their immortal sect had been completely lost by Eldest Senior Brother alone.


    Ling Shoumo kicked Lan Qi and said coldly,¡±¡¯ In the future, everything in


    Xuanling Immortal Sect will be managed by Ji Xianfeng!¡¯


    ¡°As for you, you will be grounded for three months.¡±


    After saying that, Ling Shoumo also left Ethereal Mountain.


    Ji Xianfeng didn¡¯t expect this to happen to him, so he was flattered.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you alright?¡±


    He looked at Lan Qi with concern.


    At this moment, Lan Qi hated Ling Shoumo to death. When he saw Ji Xianfeng coming to help him, he pushed Ji Xianfeng away and said,¡±Don¡¯t cry for me here. You must be very proud of yourself, right?¡±


    Ji Xianfeng listened to Lan (Zi t s angry rebuke and felt very helpless.


    He was just being kind, but he didn¡¯t expect this man to say such words.


    He felt a little pained.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, l¡­


    ¡°Stop pretending in front of me. You¡¯ve wanted to manage Xuanling Immortal Sect for a long time, right?¡± Lan Qi laughed coldly.


    The person who wanted him to step down the most should be Ji Xianfeng..

 Chapter 786

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing this, Chen Yuluo said to Ji Xianfeng, ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry about Eldest Senior Brother. He thinks that everyone is bad now.¡±


    She had finally seen this man¡¯s true colors and would never look at Eldest Senior Brother again.


    Lan Qi snorted coldly and turned to leave Ethereal Mountain.


    The rest of the people looked at each other. They did not sympathize with their Eldest Senior Brother.


    This time, Eldest Senior Brother had really angered Master.


    They had been in Xuanling Immortal Sect for so long, but they had never seen their master so angry.


    All of this was because of MO Ruyue.


    No one would have thought that MO Ruyue, the Saintess of the Devil World, was actually their original Junior Sister.


    Judging from Junior Sister Ruyue¡¯s appearance, she seemed to be doing very well in the Demon Realm.


    In the past, her ugly and mediocre junior sister was now as dazzling as the stars in the sky and as bright as the pearls in the shells.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that ugly girl to turn into a white swan.¡±Ye Xiong sighed.


    Chen Yuluo¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard that.¡± Then does Senior Brother like MO Ruyue more or me more?¡±¡±


    Ye Xiong approached Chen Yuluo and grinned,¡±¡±l naturally prefer junior sister


    Yuluo.¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡¯


    Ye Xiong hurriedly nodded. No matter how good MO Ruyue was, she was still someone else¡¯s Junior Sister.


    His only junior sister was Chen Yuluo.


    Hearing Ye Xiongs words, Chen Yuluo smiled.


    Devil World


    MO Ruyue had not seen the Demon Venerable for a day.


    The Demon Lord shut the door tightly and locked himself inside.


    MO Ruyue really did not have the guts to knock on the door.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, were you really a disciple of Xuanling Celestial Sect?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Actually, he had suspected MO Ruyue before.


    Jing Xichen looked at Qi Shaoyu and frowned.


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue was a little depressed.


    Then, she said very sincerely,¡± But I¡¯m now a member of the Demon Realm. I¡¯ll never return to Xuanling Immortal Sect in the future. This is where I belong.¡± People strive for higher ground, while water flows downwards.


    She had gained a lot of things in the Demon World. Even if the Demon World did not want her, she would not return to Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    She hated that place. She hated that place to the core.


    He Xi came to MO Ruyue i s courtyard and saw a group of people gathered there.


    ¡°Why is everyone here? Are you ready to eat?¡±


    He had a happy expression on his face, as if he was here to eat.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to He Xi, who had a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°l haven¡¯t eaten.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied gloomily.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s serious expressions, He Xi stopped smiling and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? You¡¯re so unhappy.¡±


    He had heard that the Demon World had won the first place in the Immortal League competition. Logically speaking, everyone should be happy. Why did everyone have such a heavy expression? Did he miss something important?


    He Xi was very confused.


    ¡°Everything started because of me¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed and confessed her past to everyone without hiding anything.


    Other than the fact that she was a transmigrator, she had said everything else that she should not say.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    After hearing this, He Xi revealed an enlightened expression.


    He thought it was something big.


    Wasn¡¯t this a very simple matter?


    ¡°Is it worth it for all of you to be unhappy about such a small matter?¡± He Xi raised his eyebrows slightly.


    MO Ruyue raised her head and looked at He Xi.¡± This matter is already very serious. Master hates traitors the most.¡¯


    He Xi didn¡¯t know the importance of this matter at all.


    ¡°He hates traitors, but he doesn¡¯t hate you. Although you were a traitor in the past, you¡¯re no longer one. Moreover, you¡¯ve brought glory to the Demon


    Realm.¡±


    He Xi comforted MO Yue.


    Only now did he know that there was such a thing, but personally, it was really not an important matter.


    MO Ruyue lowered her head.¡± But Master has already locked himself in his room for a day. He must be angry with me and doesn¡¯t know how to face me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take the initiative to leave the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    The few men spoke in unison. They were all reluctant to let MO Ruyue leave the Demon Realm.


    If MO Ruyue left the Demon Realm, the Demon Realm, which had finally become lively, would return to its previous coldness.


    No one wanted MO Ruyue to leave the Devil World.


    He Xi glanced at everyone and said, ¡°Look, everyone is reluctant to let you leave.¡¯


    At this moment, Li Zeyan also said,¡±Sister, I¡¯ll go wherever you go. I¡¯ll always follow you. ¡±


    In fact, he hoped that the elder sister would leave the Demon Realm.


    Then, he would bring his sister back to where she came from.


    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. Her voice was filled with schadenfreude.¡± MO Ruyue, you¡¯re done for.¡±¡±


    Shen Yunyan broke in from the outside. When she saw so many senior brothers inside, she was stunned because she had brought great news.


    It was good news for her, but for MO Ruyue, it could be a disaster.


    MO Ruyue glanced at Shen Yunyan, as if she had already guessed what this woman was going to say next.


    She looked at Shen Yunyan calmly as if she was watching a clown performance.


    The gazes of the few senior brothers also fell on Shen Yunyan.


    He did not bring Shen Yunyan with him to the tournament.


    Because Shen Yunyan¡¯s strength was weak, she would not be of much help if she brought her over. It was better to stay in the Demon Realm.


    ¡°When am I finished?¡±


    She replied weakly.


    He was annoyed now, but this woman came to find trouble again.


    Shen Yunyan crossed her arms and had a smug smile on her face. As long as she told them what she had heard, MO Ruyue would be finished.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see MO Ruyue!s frightened expression.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, you¡¯re a spy from Xuanling Immortal Sect. You can¡¯t escape this time. Everyone will know your true colors.¡±


    Shen Yunyan lifted her chin, her face full of pride.


    He glanced at the expressions of his senior brothers and saw that their expressions were calm.


    She felt that something was wrong.


    Why did his senior brothers have such expressions?


    She must have been frightened, that¡¯s why she had such an expression, right? Shen Yunyan thought to herself.


    His Senior Brothers probably didn¡¯t know that MO Ruyue was a spy from Xuanling Immortal Sect, so they were stunned when they heard her words.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, you¡¯re a spy from Xuanling Immortal Sect. You¡¯ll be punished next. I¡¯ll report this to the Demon Lord and have him order you to be turned into a human pig.¡±Shen Yunyan¡¯s eyes were filled with malice.


    He had to teach MO Ruyue a lesson.


    This time, she wanted MO Ruyue to never be able to make a comeback.


    Li Zeyan glared at Shen Yunyan fiercely.¡± Who dares to hurt my sister?¡±¡±


    If anyone hurt his sister, he would fight them to the death.


    ¡°Shen Yunyan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    MO Chengfengs face darkened. Why was Shen Yunyan so vicious?


    He berated her unhappily.


    Shen Yunyan listened to MO Chengfengs scolding and the smile on her face froze. She said,¡±¡±Eldest Senior Brother, MO Ruyue is a spy from the Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡¯


    ¡°She is our martial sister, your martial sister!¡±


    MO Chengfeng emphasized..

 Chapter 787

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°But now that everyone knows she¡¯s from Xuanling Immortal Sect, we should capture her and turn her into a human pig!¡¯


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    MO Chengfeng shouted coldly at Shen Yunyan. Did she think that they knew nothing?


    This woman¡¯s heart could be punished.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you trying to protect her?¡±


    ¡°l said, shut up!¡¯


    Did Shen Yunyan not understand what he was saying?


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do you like MO Ruyue? Is that why you¡¯re protecting


    ¡°You¡­¡¯


    MO Chengfengs face sank. He couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t like MO Ruyue. He did like MO Ruyue.


    However, he had never crossed the line.


    ¡°Shen Yunyan, we already know about this. What are you talking about?¡± Xia Zhixing frowned. She felt that Shen Yunyan was talking too much.


    She kept talking about Ruyue being a spy. Did she hate Ruyue that much? ¡°Since you already know MO Ruyue¡¯s identity, why haven¡¯t you arrested her?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to arrest her, I¡¯ll go to the Demon Lord and ask him to personally order MO Ruyue to be arrested!¡±


    Shen Yunyan said angrily.


    It was not easy for her to get a chance to grind MO Ruyue¡¯s bones and scatter her ashes. She would never let it go.


    Shen Yunyan then walked out.


    He Xi stood in front of Shen Yunyan and said, ¡°Do you think the Demon Lord doesn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    ¡°If the Demon Lord knew, he would definitely come and capture her.¡±


    Hearing Shen Yunyan¡¯s words, He Xi sneered.¡± To tell you the truth, Ruyue is the Demon Lord¡¯s disciple. Even if Ruyue used to be from Xuanling Celestial


    Sect, the Demon Lord would not do anything to her.¡±


    This woman didn¡¯t know that the Demon Lord liked MO Ruyue.


    Therefore, the Demon Venerable would never do anything overboard to MO Ruyue.


    Shen Yunyan looked at the crowd. Everyone was speaking up for MO Ruyue.


    This made her very dissatisfied.


    Why was MO Ruyue the only one in everyone¡¯s eyes?


    What kind of drug did MO Ruyue give these people?


    ¡°So, everyone doesn¡¯t care about the spies anymore?¡±


    Shen Yunyan clenched her fists and looked back at her unmoved seniors.


    Everyone was very tolerant of MO Ruyue.


    She was like a clown here, out of place with everyone.


    There was more anger in his heart.


    No one treated her well.


    ¡°Just take care of yourself. You don¡¯t have to worry about other things.¡±


    Jing Xichen asked faintly. Why did this little junior sister like to go against Ruyue so much?


    Jing Xichen had always detested such women.


    ¡°You¡¯re all blind.¡¯


    Shen Yunyan shouted loudly, not caring about the image of a lady that she had created.


    These men were all dazzled by MO Ruyue.


    Then, Shen Yunyan ran away, leaving everyone speechless.


    ¡°What is wrong with Shen Yunyan?¡±


    Xia Zhixing crossed her arms and showed a helpless face.


    MO Ruyue stood up and said to her Senior Brothers,¡±¡±Senior brothers, you should go back and rest. I want to be alone and think about it.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t be so optimistic. We¡¯re still here.¡±


    Baili Xi comforted her gently.


    His voice seemed to always be so gentle.


    MO Ruyue nodded.¡± I understand, Senior Brother Baili.¡±¡± She watched her senior brothers leave.


    In the end, only He Xi and Li Zeyan were left in the courtyard.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor, you snot-lid go DacK ana rest first.¡± ¡°Ruyue, has your master thought about how to face it?¡±


    He Xi couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Ming Sihan was really awkward like a girl. He even locked himself in his room.


    He had never seen such a childish person.


    ¡°l haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯m afraid that my master will turn me into a human pig. I don¡¯t dare to face him now.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled bitterly.


    He Xi patted MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±Don¡¯t worry, your master won¡¯t do


    that.¡±


    ¡°Godly doctor, why don¡¯t you go and help me see how my master is doing?¡±


    MO Ruyue pulled He Xi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    He Xi rubbed his belly. He wanted to eat the food that MO Ruyue cooked.


    He had been eating in the canteen of the demon world for the past few days, and he felt that he had lost weight from hunger.


    Every time she went to the cafeteria to eat, she needed to muster up her courage.


    The food in the canteen was not just ordinary.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor, as long as you help me find out what my master is about, you can eat as many meals as you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡± Godly doctor, I never lie.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go cook for you now.¡±


    MO Ruyue then went to the kitchen to get busy.


    He Xi seemed to be very familiar with Ming Sihan. If he asked He Xi to look for Ming Sihan, Ming Sihan would definitely not do anything overboard to He Xi.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Ming Sihan, she went over to take a look.


    He didn¡¯t want to get himself into trouble.


    He Xi ate at MO Ruyue¡¯s place, then went to the Demon Palace to look for Ming Sihan.


    The door of the demonic palace was closed, and Ming Sihan locked himself in his room.


    At this moment, outside the door of Marquis Crane Creek, he knocked on the door and said,¡±Ah Ming, I know you¡¯re inside.¡±


    ¡°Can I come in?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened.


    He Xi hesitated for a moment, then walked in.


    As soon as she entered, the door closed automatically with a bang. The room was dark and cold. He Xi had goosebumps all over her body.


    ¡°Ah Ming, can we not play tricks?¡±


    There was a smell of alcohol in the air. Did Ming Sihan drink?


    He Xi walked inside and saw a man with fair skin in the pool. His chest muscles were exposed, and his silver-white long hair was floating casually. His devilish face was stained with a hint of drunkenness.


    The black dragon tail stirred the water, causing the surface of the water to fluctuate.


    The man at this moment was a demon.


    He Xi walked closer step by step.


    ¡°Why did you lock yourself up here and drink?¡±


    He asked, squatted down, and glanced at Ming Sihan¡¯s firm muscles. The lines were perfect and smooth, and every part was just right.


    His slightly protruding Adam¡¯s apple looked especially sexy.


    Fortunately, he was a normal man. Otherwise, he would have been charmed by this man.


    What a monster!


    She cursed Ming Sihan in her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked lazily, his voice slightly hoarse.


    He raised his head and poured himself a glass of wine. The wine flowed down his chin to his Adam¡¯s apple and then to his chest. All the way to the depths of his lower abdomen¡­


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    He Xi had never seen such a dejected side of this man.


    Was Ming Sihan really hurt?


    He sighed softly and his gaze fell on the dragon¡¯s tail that was stirring the water surface.¡± You can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    ¡°He Xi, why do you think men like women?¡±


    Ming Sihan frowned slightly and asked vaguely.


    He Xi felt tired from squatting, so she sat down beside the pool.


    ¡°It must be because there¡¯s something about a woman that attracts you.


    Otherwise, why would he fall in love with a woman?¡±


    He spoke without hesitation.


    ¡°Then tell me, what did MO Ruyue have that attracted me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a question for you? If she has a lot of bright points that attract me, won¡¯t we become rivals in love?¡±


    ¡± She¡¯s mine!!!¡±


    A cold glint flashed across Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    He Xi wanted to snatch MO Ruyue from him?


    Then, Ming Sihan grabbed He Xi by the neck and dragged her into the pool. Water splashed everywhere.


    He Xi was completely drenched.


    Ming Sihan pressed He Xi against the side of the pool. His dark red eyes were scarlet and terrifying.


    It was as if the weak He Xi was going to be strangled to death by Ming Sihan in the next second..

 Chapter 788

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ming Sihan, you are drunk!¡±


    He Xi raised his head, his facial features a little twisted. He held Ming Sihan¡¯s hand tightly.


    What was wrong with this man?


    He should have only heard the word ¡®rival¡¯.


    ¡°She is mine!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s yours. If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll resist.¡±


    He Xi didn¡¯t want to hurt Ming Sihan so badly, lest Ming Sihan would be paralyzed in bed for a few days.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open and MO Ruyue walked in with some food.


    She thought that after He Xi persuaded the demon, the demon would forgive her.


    At this time, she brought some delicious food here to apologize, and the Demon Lord would definitely let go of the past.


    Therefore, seeing that it was about time, she pushed the door open and entered. It was also a good surprise for her Demon Venerable Master.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted out for him to make her lose her ability. Her gaze fell on the pond behind the screen. She saw a half-naked Demon Lord pressing down on He Xi, whose face was ruddy.


    She seemed to understand everything.


    Ming Sihan raised his head slowly and met a pair of eyes that were filled with fear, shock, and embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was about to apologize.


    MO Ruyue remembered her own punishment. Even if she was wrong, she could not apologize.


    If he said sorry, his master and He Xi would be struck by lightning.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    MO Ruyue put down her things and left the hall as if she was escaping.


    If she had known that they were doing such a thing here, she would not have barged in.


    He had miscalculated. He hoped that it would not affect the good things of his Demon Venerable Master and Miracle Doctor He Xi.


    She had long felt that there seemed to be some unspeakable secret between He Xi and her master.


    So this was the truth.


    Look at He Xi¡¯s blushing face, She¡¯s too shy.


    MO Ruyue left the Devil Palace.


    In the room, He Xi suddenly pushed Ming Sihan away. She gasped for breath and almost suffocated to death.


    This Ming Sihan didn¡¯t know what was important at all.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    He Xi coughed, his voice hoarse.


    Ming Sihan sobered up a little. He glanced at He Xi¡¯s red face and said apologetically,¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Just now, Ruyue came and saw him and He Xi leaving.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Ruyue will misunderstand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why are you drinking?¡±


    He Xi climbed into the pool, drenched.


    In order to eat MO Ruyue¡¯s food, he almost died in Ming Sihan¡¯s hands.


    After that, He Xi left while cursing.


    MO Ruyue returned to the courtyard, feeling very disappointed.


    Maybe she should leave the demon world. Anyway, she was just a spy. Even if she defected, it still couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was a spy.


    She didn¡¯t want to die, nor did she want to make things difficult for her Demon Venerable Master.


    The best way was to leave the demon world.


    ¡°Sister, why are you so unhappy?


    Li Zeyan¡¯s heart ached when he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s sorrowful face.


    MO Ruyue gently stroked Li Zeyan¡¯s head. She looked at Li Zeyan¡¯s appearance and realized that he was becoming more and more handsome.


    When he grew up, he would definitely charm thousands of girls.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, why don¡¯t we leave the Demon Realm together?¡± MO Ruyue asked.


    Li Zeyan was stunned for a moment before he said happily,¡±Alright!¡± ¡°Do you really want to leave the Demon Realm?¡±


    Seeing Li Zeyan so happy, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Did this child not like staying in the Demon Realm anymore?


    If she was pennless, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have left the demon world so easily.


    But now that she had money, she naturally had the confidence to leave the Demon Realm.


    As for Salted Fish¡¯s mission, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to complete it.


    Fortunately, there would be no punishment for completing the quest, so she could leave the demonic realm with a clear conscience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave my sister. I¡¯ll be wherever she is.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care whether he left the Demon Realm or not, as long as he could be by his sister¡¯s side.


    The rest is not important


    ¡°Okay, then you can leave the Demon Realm with me. I raised you because of your hatred¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want revenge anymore. I just want to be with you and protect you forever.¡±


    Li Zeyan would not tell MO Ruyue that he had killed all of Li Zeyan¡¯s enemies.


    Not a single one was left.


    Of course, no one would know what he had done.


    MO Ruyue left the Devil Realm with Li Zeyan and Hillghost.


    She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her Demon Venerable Master, nor did she want to be turned into a human pig.


    Therefore, she chose to leave.


    As for where she was going next, she did not know.


    There must be a place for him to stay.


    The next day, MO Chengfeng came to MO Ruyue¡¯s courtyard early in the morning.


    However, he did not see anyone in the courtyard.


    Li Zeyan was gone, and so was Ruyue.


    A bad premonition flashed across his heart.


    He quickly pushed the door open and saw a letter on the table.


    He opened the envelope and quickly browsed through it. His expression became more and more solemn.


    Ruyue had left the Demon Realm!


    She didn¡¯t tell him where she was going. She only said not to look for him and not to miss him.


    MO Chengfeng hurriedly took the letter left behind by MO Ruyue and went to look for the Demon Venerable.


    Niing Sihan received the letter from MO Chengfeng. He looked at the words on the white paper and his face darkened.


    He gripped the letter tightly and turned it into ashes.


    ¡°When did she leave?


    MO Chengfeng had never seen the demon so angry.


    His heart trembled. He did not know if he was right to tell the Demon Lord that Ruyue had left the Demon Realm.


    It was just that even if he did not say it, the Demon Lord would find out sooner or later.


    ¡°It should be last night.¡±


    MO Chengfeng answered truthfully.


    Ming Sihan clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white.


    ¡® I order you to arrest the Saintess of the Devil World, MO Ruyue, and bring her back safely.¡±


    Did he run away with the woman?


    Damn it, she actually left him without saying a word.


    Don¡¯t let him catch you, or else he¡¯ll definitely chain her up by his side.


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Chengfeng accepted the order and left.


    Fortunately, the demon said that he would bring Ruyue back safely.


    If he wanted to see her dead or alive, he would be worried about Ruyue¡¯s safety.


    He Xi also knew about this and immediately went to Ming Sihan¡¯s residence.


    ¡°You finally sobered up and did something nice?¡±


    As soon as he entered, he mocked Ming Sihan. Who asked this man to treat him so rudely yesterday?


    Moreover, Ruyue was lucky enough to see that scene.


    Ming Sihan rubbed his temples as he felt a headache coming on.


    ¡°Can you stop bothering me?¡± he said impatiently.


    He Xi knew that Ming Sihan was troubled by the fact that Ruyue had left, so he said seriously,¡±¡±By the way, how are you going to treat Ruyue after finding out her identity?¡±


    ¡°Who is she? Her identity is my beloved disciple!¡¯


    ¡°So you don¡¯t care about the fact that she¡¯s a spy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that she¡¯s only my beloved disciple. I won¡¯t admit that she¡¯s a spy, and if I don¡¯t admit that she¡¯s not!¡±


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, He Xi heaved a sigh of relief. She sat down on a chair beside him and that case, why haven¡¯t you seen her these past few days?¡±


    Otherwise, Ruyue would not have left the Demon Realm.


    If this fellow did not speak, Ruyue would definitely be worried, so she could only slip away.


    In the end, he felt that this man had the greatest responsibility..

 Chapter 789

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her to apologize. Who asked her to keep lying to me?¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted.


    As long as Ruyue acted coquettishly in front of him and admitted her mistake, wouldn¡¯t the matter of being a spy be resolved?


    ¡°Actually, I came to look for you yesterday because Ruyue asked me to sound you out. In the end, you pinched me and even let Ruyue see it.¡±


    He Xi said in a bad mood, causing his throat to feel a little uncomfortable today.


    Now that Ruyue had left, this guy knew that he was anxious.


    He knew how to flick his snot when it was in his mouth. She knew that she had to find someone after she disappeared.


    ¡°So where do you think Ruyue went?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked.


    ¡°If I knew, I would have persuaded him to come back.¡±


    At this time, Mo Ruyue had already left the Devil World. She was heading north because there was snow in the north. She wanted to see a heavy snowfall.


    ¡°Sister, we might have to stay in this inn for the night.¡±


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s stay here. We¡¯re not in a hurry to hurry.¡±


    They checked into a very inconspicuous inn. MO Ruyue was dressed as a man while Li Zeyan, who was next to her, was dressed as a woman.


    The main reason was to deceive others.


    MO Ruyue asked for a guest room. She was worried about Li Zeyan staying in a room alone.


    In her heart, she had always treated Li Zeyan as an ordinary child.


    While they were eating, two men in black came in.


    ¡°Boss, did you serve a woman and a teenage boy recently?¡±


    ¡°No, did this woman and a teenage boy do something wrong?¡±The shop owner shook his head and asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°That woman is the Saintess of the Demon Realm. If you find anything and provide clues, the Demon Realm will definitely reward you heavily!¡¯


    ¡°Demon, Demon World Saintess!¡±


    When the boss heard this title, he was so scared that he stuttered.


    Even if he had clues, he wouldn¡¯t dare to provide them.


    If he were to expose the Demon Realm Saintess, wouldn¡¯t he be killed by the Demon Realm Saintess if she found out?


    The two men in black rode away on their horses and prepared to go to the next place to ask.


    When MO Ruyue heard this, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    No way, were they really going to capture her and turn her into a human pig?


    She had really dug a hole for herself.


    Thinking about it, MO Ruyue felt like crying.


    It was too late for regrets now.


    She was originally wanted by other sects, and now she was wanted by the Demon Realm. She had become a rat on the street that everyone hated.


    The whole world was filled with her wanted posters.


    It was all Ling Shoumo¡¯s fault!


    At this moment, MO Ruyue pushed all the blame onto Ling Shoumo.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this man exposing her in public, she wouldn¡¯t have had to bite the bullet and admit it, and she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan could not help but call out when he saw that MO Ruyue had not moved.


    His voice was filled with worry.


    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±


    MO Ruyue forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the following days will be difficult. Moreover, you have to dress up as a girl all the time.¡±


    She reached out and stroked Li Zeyan¡¯s head with pity.


    She had made Li Zeyan suffer with her.


    She could defeat ordinary people, but she could not defeat the Demon Lord.


    It was definitely not possible to openly go against the Demon Venerable.


    Moreover, the Demon Venerable was her teacher. How could she repay her teacher¡¯s kindness with enmity?


    ¡°Sister, Zeyan doesn¡¯t feel wronged. Isn¡¯t he just pretending to be a girl? Zeyan didn¡¯t feel wronged at all. It was fine as long as he could be with his sister.¡± Li Zeyan shook his head.


    In fact, he could have solved all those troubles without worrying about being caught.


    However, he did not dare to act rashly because his sister had taught him not to kill.


    His sister didn¡¯t like him, who was a bloodthirsty man.


    He listened to his sister and hadn¡¯t killed for a long time.


    The recent killings were just to avenge the original Li Zeyan.


    After taking revenge, the original Li Zeyan¡¯s soul could finally rest in peace.


    MO Ruyue felt gratified when she saw how obedient and sensible Li Zeyan was.


    Fortunately, he was not alone after leaving the Demon Realm. He had Li Zeyan and Mountain Ghost by his side.


    At night, MO Ruyue was lying on the bed while Li Zeyan was lying on the bed next to her.


    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. In her mind, she was thinking about her Demon Venerable Master. Her Master must be very disappointed in her.


    However, she really didn¡¯t want to die.


    I don¡¯t want to be made into a human pig.


    Even if he lived, it was better than death.


    Li Zeyan did not fall asleep either. He heard the sound of tossing and turning coming from the bed next door. Did his sister miss the demon too?


    He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything so as not to disturb his sister¡¯s rest.


    Xuanling immortal sect


    In the Seven Stars Hall, incense was floating in the golden incense burner inside the room. The incense was calming.


    A white-robed, black-haired man was meditating. His body was surrounded by a light blue halo.


    At this moment, Ji Xianfeng walked in from outside. He looked travel-worn, and it was obvious that he had just returned.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng shouted and steadied his breathing.


    He did not want his master to think that he was not steady.


    He cupped his hands respectfully at the meditating man. Ling Shoumo raised his eyes slightly, his gaze emotionless.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Master, this disciple has just received news that MO Ruyue, the Saintess of the Devil World, is wanted by the Devil World. The entire Devil World is looking for MO Ruyue. Other than that, the other sects have also put MO Ruyue on the wanted list.¡±


    The Demon Realm was probably looking for MO Ruyue because MO Ruyue was a spy sent out by Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    At this moment, the people of the Devil World were ready to take revenge on


    MO Ruyue.


    Ji Xianfeng raised his eyes and looked at Ling Shoumo hesitantly. He asked,¡±¡±Shizun, should we also send people out to look for MO Ruyue?¡±


    After all, MO Ruyue was once a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect. Even if she had not made any contributions, she had worked hard to go undercover in the Devil World for so many years.


    The reason why Mo Ruyue did not return was because Lan Qi did not handle the matter in the middle.


    The blue halo around Ling Shoumo gradually disappeared. He stood up and said,¡± Find her. We must bring MO Ruyue back.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Ji Xianfeng responded and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ling Shoumo thought for a moment and shouted.¡±


    ¡°Does Master have any other instructions?¡±


    ¡°Master will personally go and find her. Even if you find her, you won¡¯t be able to do anything to her.¡±


    Ling Shoumo said. The current MO Ruyue was no longer the MO Ruyue of the past.


    The disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect were no match for that woman.


    Therefore, it was best to do it personally.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect his master to personally take action.


    Ming Sihan also heard about this matter. When he heard that Ling Shoumo had personally gone to look for Ruyue, he was instantly furious.


    He immediately brought his subordinates from the Demon Realm to look for Ruyue.


    He had to find Ruyue before Ling Shoumo. MO Chengfeng would be in charge of the Demon Realm to prevent those immortal sects from taking the opportunity to attack the Demon Realm.


    After all, many immortal sects did not like the Demon Realm. They were very likely to attack the Demon Realm while he was not around.


    Someone had to be stationed in the Demon Realm.


    Apart from MO Chengfeng, the others had all gone out to look for MO Ruyue.


    Of course, Shen Yunyan was an exception.


    Shen Yunyan wished that MO Ruyue would die outside and never come back.


    For a spy from an immortal sect, the Demon Venerable actually went to look for MO Ruyue personally. What did that woman do? Was it because MO Ruyue knew how to cook? Flattery?


    Shen Yunyan cursed MO Ruyue in her heart..

 Chapter 790

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue headed north and finally arrived at a small city in the north on the fifth day.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so cold here.¡¯


    Li Zeyan called MO Ruyue ¡®Brother¡¯ because MO Ruyue was dressed like a man.


    Li Zeyan was still dressed like a girl. His fair cheeks were pink, and the tip of his nose was a little red.


    They were all frozen and sniffed from time to time.


    His snot was frozen out.


    Normally, he would hibernate on such cold days.


    But he couldn¡¯t hibernate now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold. I¡¯m freezing to death.¡±


    Nio Ruyue shivered from the cold. She did not expect it to be so cold here. The cold in the north was indeed well-deserved. The sky was snowing heavily, and the cold wind whistled with a trace of bone-piercing coldness.


    ¡°Quick, go inside the carriage.¡±


    MO Ruyue chased Li Zeyan into the carriage and drove it forward.


    MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan entered the clothing store together. There was a stove in the store. The temperature was much higher than outside, but it was still cold.


    MO Ruyue rubbed her hands and gritted her teeth.


    He should have gone south to the island city where spring was all year round.


    It was too late to regret now.


    ¡°Are you here to buy clothes?¡±


    A chubby boss dressed in mink fur walked out from behind.


    MO Ruyue did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point.¡±¡±Boss, take out the warmest clothes in your shop.¡±


    She had come out in a hurry and did not bring winter clothes. She did not expect it to be so cold here.


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, the boss knew that business had arrived.


    She quickly took out the warmest clothes in the shop.


    They were all made of animal fur.


    Li Zeyan frowned. Looking at the clothes made of animal fur, he felt conflicted.


    Mo Ruyue chose clothes made of cotton. As for the animal fur, she did not touch it.


    No business, no killing. She rejected him subconsciously.


    She bought a few sets of men¡¯s cotton clothes, paid for them, and prepared to leave with Li Zeyan.


    At this moment, a group of people walked in from outside. A cold wind blew in, mixed with scattered snowflakes, dancing in the sky.


    MO Ruyue tightened her grip on Li Zeyan¡¯s hand.


    Looking at the clothes of those people, he knew that they were subordinates of the Demon Realm.


    She felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Dear guests, are you here to buy clothes too?¡±


    The shop owner thought that there was another big business, so he greeted them with a smile.


    The leader took out two portraits and pointed at the people on the paper. He asked,¡±Have you seen the two people in the painting?¡±


    The shop owner looked at it carefully, then shook his head and said, ¡°l haven¡¯t seen them before. Are they wanted criminals?¡±


    ¡°One of them is the Saintess of the Demon Realm, and the other is the Saintess


    ¡®younger brother. We were ordered to bring her back.¡±


    ¡°MO, people from the Demon Realm, you, you are¡­¡±


    When the shop owner heard this, he was so scared that he took a few steps back. His legs went weak from fear, and his expression was panicked. Obviously, they did not expect these people to be from the Demon Realm.


    He had heard many rumors about the Demon Realm.


    The people of the Demon Realm killed anyone they saw. They did not know how to reason at all.


    The boss thought he was dead.


    Soon, the people of the Demon Realm left on their own accord. They did not kill him or rob his shop.


    In the past, he had only heard of the Demon Realm. He knew that the people of the Demon Realm burned, killed, robbed, and abused all kinds of evil.


    This was the first time he had encountered people from the Demon Realm. Those people did not kill or rob him.


    ¡°Are these people really from the Demon Realm?¡±


    The boss could not help but mutter to himself.


    The people from the Devil Realm walked past MO Ruyue and glanced at MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan, but they did not recognize them.


    A man and a girl.


    It was impossible for these two people to be the Saintess and her brother.


    The people from the Demon Realm left directly without any doubts.


    MO Ruyue watched them leave and couldn¡¯t help but rub her chin. It seemed that her act was very successful.


    He was not suspected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue brought Li Zeyan onto the carriage and chose a decent inn.


    Because he didn¡¯t have to worry about money now. As long as he didn¡¯t spend money extravagantly, he could live a comfortable life.


    ¡°Sister, it seems that people from the Devil Realm are looking for us all over the world. There are even people from the Devil Realm here.¡± In the room, Li Zeyan started to call MO Ruyue Sister again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s faster than I thought, but they can¡¯t find me!¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled proudly.


    No one would have thought that she had changed into a man¡¯s outfit and even put on a man¡¯s makeup. Her entire face had darkened.


    Moreover, Li Zeyan was dressed like a girl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡±


    After changing into the cotton jacket, MO Ruyue finally felt that it wasn¡¯t that cold anymore. She then brought Li Zeyan downstairs for dinner.


    The weather here was cold, so there were naturally very few foreign guests. Everywhere was cold and cheerless.


    There were only two or three people eating downstairs.


    ¡°Recently, those people from the demon world and the immortal sect have appeared very frequently. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed.¡±


    ¡°l found out a long time ago, and I know why.¡±


    A man had a smug look on his face as he deliberately kept her in suspense.


    The other two stared at the man curiously and asked impatiently,¡±Why?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me what happened. If you tell me, I¡¯ll treat you to this meal.¡±


    ¡°Alright, for the sake of this meal, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the Demon World and the Immortal Sect are both looking for a woman. That woman is the current Demon World Saintess! Do you know the original identity of the Demonic Saintess?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°So that Demon World Saintess is a disciple of the Xuanling Immortal Sect. The Xuanling Immortal Sect sent her to the Demon World as a spy. It¡¯s been almost three years and she hasn¡¯t been discovered¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched as she listened to their discussion.


    It had to be said that most of what he said was true.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s still something I don¡¯t understand. Since the Demon World¡¯s Holy Maiden has escaped, it makes sense for the people of the Demon World and the Xuanling Immortal Sect to look for the Demon World¡¯s Holy Maiden. What did the Holy Maiden of the Demon Realm have to do with them?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, right? The Demon World Saintess has the Heaven-cleaving Sword. The Heaven-cleaving Sword is a sword that all cultivators want.¡¯


    Now, everyone seemed to understand everything.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face darkened, and she sneered in her heart. If he wanted to obtain her Heaven-cleaving Sword, he should see if he had the ability.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Li Zeyan also heard those words.


    He held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand tightly. As long as his sister said the word, he would be able to settle those troubles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s go eat and play in the snow after dinner.¡± MO Ruyue did not mind.


    Other than Ming Sihan and Ling Shoumo, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone else.


    The reason she was afraid of Ling Shoumo was that he was indeed powerful. She was afraid that she was no match for him.


    As for Ming Sihan, that man was her teacher, and she would never do anything to him.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t beat Ming Sihan.


    Therefore, he could only hide it now..

 Chapter 791

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan had their meal, they went out to play in the snow.


    A few passers-by walked over and shook their heads when they saw the two of them playing with the snow.


    It was obvious that he had not seen the world.


    He was actually playing with the snow so enthusiastically in such a cold winter.


    Nio Ruyue had never seen such heavy snow in her life.


    This was the first time that he could not hide his excitement.


    A snowball smashed into Li Zeyan¡¯s head, causing him to cover his head.


    ¡°Big Brother! ¡±


    He crouched down and rolled the snowflakes on the ground into a big snowball.


    He raised the huge snowball and caught up with MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue immediately ran away. She was shocked. ¡°Are you trying to smash me to death?¡±


    The snowball she threw was only the size of a ping pong ball, but this guy rolled a snowball the size of three basketballs.


    MO Ruyue was hit by a snowball and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Are you serious? Then don¡¯t blame me!¡±


    MO Ruyue got up and sniffed. She had to show Li Zeyan what she was capable of.


    She had also rolled a huge snowball, the kind that was a little difficult for her to carry.


    She carried Snowball and chased after Li Zeyan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll smash you to death!¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she threw the snowball in her hand at Li Zeyan, causing him to fall to the ground.


    He looked like a little snoffrrnan.


    When the passerby saw this, he pointed at MO Ruyue and said,¡±¡±As an elder brother, how can you bully your younger sister like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to me¡­Big brother!¡±


    Li Zeyan saw that the passerby was as fierce as Yue and quickly retorted sternly.


    The passerby was so frightened by Li Zeyan that he forgot to speak.


    MO Ruyue quickly ran over and held Li Zeyan!s hand. She smiled at the passersby and said,¡±¡±l was just playing with my sister.¡±


    The passerby looked at the two of them and shook his head as he left.


    He had never seen such a strange pair of siblings.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s originally beautiful hands were red and thick from playing with the snow. She stuffed her numb hands into her pockets.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and warm ourselves by the fire. We¡¯ll come back later to play with the snow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Zeyan¡¯s face was red, but he was fine.


    He was still a little sleepy at first, but he felt much better now.


    The two of them walked towards the inn.


    ¡°Not good, the bandits are here, the bandits are here!¡±


    When the pedestrians on the road heard that the bandits were coming, they quickly ran into their homes.


    The shops next door closed their doors.


    Before MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan could return, the door of the inn was closed.


    Everyone seemed to be extremely afraid of the Horse Gang.


    Not long after, the figures of the bandits appeared in the heavy snow.


    These mounted gangsters were arrogant and arrogant, holding shiny sabers in their hands.


    ¡°Brother¡­


    Li Zeyan held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand as a murderous intent flashed across his eyes.


    These mounted gangsters surrounded MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan.


    There were about 20 bandits riding on horses, their faces ferocious.


    MO Ruyue sized them up and found that these mounted gangsters were actually cultivators. The lowest among them was at the Foundation


    Establishment realm, and two of them were at the Golden Core realm.


    Or rather, some cultivators who did not want to cultivate properly became bandits.


    ¡°Yo, this little girl is really pretty. How about we capture her and make her our


    Chief¡¯s concubine?¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course, what about this man?¡±


    ¡°A man? Skinny skin and tender flesh. Didn¡¯t Third Brother like men with soft skin and tender flesh? Bring it back to Third Brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t act rashly. Instead, she looked coldly at the mounted gangsters.


    If it was not a last resort, she really did not want to expose her identity.


    As long as she exposed her identity, the Demon Realm and other immortal sects would discover her.


    It was better to pretend to let them capture them first and wait until they reached their nest to eliminate these Horse Gang.


    Anyway, they were all evil people. Killing them could be considered as getting rid of evil for the people.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mind was racing.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes turned cold. What were these scums trying to do?


    He stared at the mounted bandit with an unfriendly gaze.


    He hoped that these guys wouldn¡¯t seek death.


    Seeing Li Zeyan¡¯s fierce expression, the bandit seemed to be even more excited. He had a smile on his face.¡± Oh, and it¡¯s a little pepper. Chief will definitely like it very much.¡±¡±


    ¡°Be obedient and surrender. We can still be gentle. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being rude to you.¡±


    The other man¡¯s face was fierce and his tone was full of threat.


    MO Ruyue tugged at Li Zeyan, hinting at him not to act rashly.


    It was not suitable to fight here now, lest people from the Demon Realm were attracted.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Li Zeyan tilted his head and looked at MO Ruyue in confusion.


    Why did she pull him back?


    ¡± Don¡¯t hurt my sister,¡± MO Ruyue said to the mounted gangsters.¡± We¡¯ll go with you!¡¯


    ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you. Bring the two of them along.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Then, MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan were brought to the back of the horse.


    The mounted gangsters were even more pleased with themselves when they saw that they had obediently surrendered.


    After robbing a few shops and plundering a large pile of supplies, these mounted gangsters left.


    When they arrived at the Horse Gangs camp, Li Zeyan and MO Ruyue were tied up and forced into the cave.


    It was warm inside the cave, but there was a pungent smell of alcohol in the air.


    Nio Ruyue felt that her feet were frozen. It took her a long time to recover.


    ¡°Big brother, third brother, look what gift I brought you.¡±


    The man said from afar.


    A bearded man and a handsome man stood up.


    The two of them looked at the man who had just returned.


    ¡°Second brother.¡¯


    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re finally back Did your trip go smoothly?¡±


    The Third Head couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It went quite smoothly. This time, we snatched a lot of food and clothes back.


    We also snatched two people, a pretty girl and a pretty boy.¡±


    The Second Head was overjoyed and quickly got someone to bring the person he had captured over.


    Li Zeyan and MO Ruyue appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    Countless pairs of eyes carefully sized them up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this girl to big brother. As for this pretty boy, what do you think, third brother? If you¡¯re satisfied, I¡¯ll give it to you. If you¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll kill it and cook it to feed the dogs. It¡¯s a reward for the guard dogs in our village. ¡±


    The Second Leader pushed MO Ruyue to the front of the Third Leader.


    The Third Head lifted MO Ruyue¡¯s chin, unable to conceal the adoration in his eyes.


    On the other hand, her skin was soft and tender, so she could torture her properly again.


    She hoped that this pretty boy would be more hardworking and not be so desperate.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed soft and tender.¡¯


    The Third Head was very satisfied with MO Ruyue.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Third Head asked as he walked around MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue was wrapped in a thick layer of clothing, which had long concealed her curves.


    Her feminine beauty could not be seen at all.


    ¡°My name is MO Ruyue.¡±


    MO Ruyue said bluntly.


    As soon as the voice came out, the three leaders were stunned. This name seemed a little familiar.


    I seem to have heard it somewhere


    The name of the Devil World Saintess seemed to be MO Ruyue, but the guy in front of him should be a man.


    It had nothing to do with the Demonic Saintess, right?


    ¡°Second Brother, his¡­his name is MO Ruyue.¡±


    The Third Leader immediately took a few steps back. His expression became solemn as he swallowed deeply.


    He didn¡¯t dare to get close to that guy.


    The second-in-charge pretended to be calm.¡± He¡¯s a man, but the Demonic


    Saintess MO Ruyue is a woman!¡±


    It was impossible for them to be the same person..

 Chapter 792

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hearing the Second Leader¡¯s words, the First Leader clapped his hands and said in realization, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Saintess of the Demon Realm, MO Ruyue, is a woman, and he is a man. How could he be the Saintess of the Demon Realm, MO Ruyue?¡±


    ¡°And so what if she¡¯s the saintess of the demon world? I heard that that woman is only at the foundation establishment stage. We¡¯re all at the jindan stage. ¡±


    After the First Leader said that, the Second Leader and Third Leader instantly weren¡¯t as afraid as before.


    They all felt that what their Chief said made sense.


    ¡°Big brother is right. We are all at the Golden Core stage. Why should we be afraid of a small Foundation Establishment?¡±


    The Second Leader said confidently.


    MO Ruyue curled her lips and called out softly,¡± Ghostly.¡±¡±


    When the mountain ghost heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, it immediately came out of MO Ruyue¡¯s clothes and cut the rope with its sharp claws.


    MO Ruyue regained her freedom without the ropes.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re all at the Golden Core stage, and I¡¯m only at the Foundation stage.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, MO Ruyue, who had been tied up, broke free from the ropes and looked at the three men in front of her with a smile.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s smile deepened.


    She silently took out a brick and casually weighed it in her hand. ¡°You, are you really the Devil World Saintess, MO Ruyue?¡±


    When the Third Head spoke, he could not even straighten his tongue.


    ¡°Have von ever seen a man named MO Ruyue?¡± MO Ruyue coughed lightly.


    Also, my voice has already returned to normal. Isn¡¯t that enough to prove that I¡¯m a woman?


    Previously, she had deliberately lowered her voice. Although she was a little androgynous, with her attire, it was easy for people to feel that she was a man.


    This way, it would be easier to hide.


    ¡°Big, big brother, what should we do now?¡± The Third Leader immediately panicked.


    This woman was really MO Ruyue!


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯re at the Golden Core Realm, and she¡¯s only at the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡±


    The First Master pulled out his saber and charged at MO Ruyue.


    The Chiefs entire body was suffused with a green light, and the tip of his saber carried a baleful aura, as if no one was his match.


    MO Ruyue spread out her arms and flew backward for a distance, mainly to increase the distance between them so as not to hurt Li Zeyan.


    When the Second and Third Heads saw this, they quickly took out their weapons.


    The second master is a spiral knife, throwing it in the air and spinning it back into his hand.


    The Third Leader had a black black iron sword. When he swept it over, the black sword wind could leave a very obvious mark on the ground.


    With the strength of the three Jindan, they did not believe that they could not defeat a foundation establishment demon saintess.


    The Great Master looked at the brick in MO Ruyue!s hand and couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°¡®As the Saintess of the Demon Realm, do you only have a brick in your hand?¡±


    ¡°A brick is more than enough to deal with you.¡±


    MO Ruyue sneered and gripped the brick in her hand tightly.


    In fact, she had already used the safest method, which was also the most likely way to win.


    These men in front of her were at least at the Golden Core stage, and there were three of them. She had to be careful.


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. Let us teach you a lesson today.¡±


    The Second Head berated and threw the spiral knife at MO Ruyue.


    The spiral knife made an ear-piercing sound as it brushed past MO Ruyue.


    Li Zeyan looked at the scene in front of him and felt a little nervous.


    The hands by her side clenched into fists unnaturally.


    Hillghost came to Li Zeyan¡¯s side and wanted to untie him. However, when he thought about how this guy had bullied him in the past, Hillghost hesitated. Li Zeyan lowered his head and looked at Hillghost.¡±What are you waiting for?¡±


    Hillghost turned his head and pretended not to see Li Zeyan.


    With such a bad attitude, he wouldn¡¯t untie this guy.


    ¡°Damn it, Mountain Ghost! You¡­


    Li Zeyan gritted his teeth. Hillghost was ignoring him.


    Forget it, he didn¡¯t need Hillghost¡¯s help.


    With a little force, the hemp rope on his body broke into several pieces.


    Seeing Li Zeyan struggle free, Hillghost quickly left.


    In case Li Zeyan dealt with it again.


    MO Ruyue did not see what was happening. She was dealing with three Golden Core mounted gangsters.


    Hiding from one side to the other, from the other side to the other, he finally figured out their plan.


    The Third Head¡¯s sword wind swept over. MO Ruyue flew up, and the stone squat under her feet shattered into pieces.


    MO Ruyue threw a brick at the Third Head.


    The Third Leader¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. This woman actually wanted to use a brick to deal with him!


    She was looking down on him too much.


    He swung his sword, ready to smash the brick.


    Let¡¯s see what else this woman can use to deal with them.


    The sword wind that was sent out came into contact with the brick, but the brick did not shatter. Instead, it bounced back the sword wind that was sent out.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    When the third head saw this situation, his pupils suddenly constricted. Clearly, he did not expect this brick to be so powerful.


    He narrowly dodged the sword wind, but the corner of his clothes was still cut open.


    A crack appeared in the original place.


    The Third Head lowered his head and looked, and a chill ran down his spine.


    If he was a little slower, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    How could this woman¡¯s brick be so powerful?


    He had never seen such a powerful brick before.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, watch out for the brick in her hand.¡¯


    The third head immediately spoke warily.


    His expression became extremely solemn.


    When the First Leader and Second Leader heard that, the two of them immediately became careful.


    However, MO Ruyue was using the brick as a shield. No matter how they attacked MO Ruyue, all the skills and moves they used were reflected back.


    All of them landed on their bodies.


    The more they attacked MO Ruyue, the more damage they received.


    Not long after, they were all injured.


    They might not believe it, but they were injured by his own moves.


    That woman had never even touched them.


    ¡°How could this be!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is this brick?¡±


    The Great Master and Second Master did not dare to continue attacking MO Ruyue.


    Because no matter how they attacked, the one who was injured in the end was still himself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on my brick? Now you know how powerful my brick is, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue slightly raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. She looked at the three men in front of her with a teasing expression.


    She took a step forward, and the three men took a step back.


    They seemed to be extremely afraid of MO Ruyue.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s mocking words, the three men¡¯s faces turned pale.


    However, they were powerless to refute this woman.


    The second-in-charge glanced at Li Zeyan from the corner of his eye.


    He rolled his eyes and immediately came up with a plan.


    In a flash, he appeared beside Li Zeyan and held him hostage.


    He used Li Zeyan to threaten MO Ruyue.¡± Don¡¯t come any closer. If you come any closer, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±¡±


    The First Leader and Third Leader gave the Second Leader an affirmative look.


    The second head was still smarter.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face darkened, and his body turned cold. Silver ancient tattoos appeared on his skin.


    ¡°Let go of my brother!¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face darkened slightly.


    How dare he use Li Zeyan to threaten her.


    These guys were extraordinarily bold.


    ¡°If you dare to come over, we will kill him.¡±


    The second-in-charge¡¯s spiral knife was placed on Li Zeyan¡¯s neck. As long as he exerted force, Li Zeyan would immediately be beheaded.


    MO Ruyue held the brick and compromised,¡±¡±Okay, I won¡¯t come over. 1 apologize for my previous actions, okay? As long as you don¡¯t hurt my brother.¡¯


    The three of them felt a little strange about MO Ruyue¡¯s compromise and concession.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tell what was strange about it..

 Chapter 793

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the three of you.¡±


    MO Ruyue bowed at the three of them.


    The moment she lowered her head, the corners of her mouth curled up uncontrollably.


    The three men looked at each other. MO Ruyue had apologized so easily?


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang outside as a bolt of lightning struck in.


    The lightning split into three and struck the three leaders.


    The power of the lightning made their legs go weak, and they knelt on the ground.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    The boss leaned on his long saber, and the electric current all over his body made him unable to withstand it.


    The second-in-charge supported himself with both hands, the spiral knife in his hand had long fallen.


    The Third Leader¡¯s face was pale, and his entire body could not help but twitch.


    ¡°As expected of a jindan, you can actually speak.¡±


    MO Ruyue toyed with the brick as she walked towards the three men.


    He threw the brick in his hand up and caught it again. He looked like a playboy as he walked towards the three men step by step.


    Even the three Golden Core experts were no match for MO Ruyue, and the subordinates who were just there to watch did not dare to provoke MO Ruyue.


    Unless they didn¡¯t want to live anymore, they would charge forward.


    Didn¡¯t you see that even the head of the family was dying?


    ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡±


    The Second Head looked up at MO Ruyue, his voice trembling. MO Ruyue raised her brick and smashed it at the Second Leader.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡¯


    ¡°Second Brother.¡¯


    The two leaders at the side shouted.


    MO Ruyue had a playful smile on her face as she said faintly,¡± Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s your turn next. t¡±¡®


    As she spoke, she walked towards the boss and smashed him with a brick. The boss fainted on the ground.


    The last one was the Third Head. MO Ruyue did not hold back and did the same thing.


    ¡°Little guy.¡±


    MO Ruyue placed the brick in her hand into her backpack. She probably didn¡¯t need the brick for the time being.


    Only the combination of heaven¡¯s punishment and the brick could deal with a Jindan Stage cultivator. If she wanted to deal with a Yuanying Stage cultivator, the combination of heaven¡¯s punishment and the brick might not be able to deal with her unless her cultivation was at the Jindan Stage.


    She had just advanced to the Foundation Building realm, and the Golden Core realm was too far away for her.


    Li Zeyan had planned to expose himself, but his sister had saved him in time.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Zeyan, are you alright?¡±


    Hearing Li Zeyan!s voice, MO Ruyue snapped back to her senses and turned to look at Li Zeyan.


    There was a hint of concern in her eyes.


    Li Zeyan shook his head and said,¡± Sister, I¡¯m fine. What should I do with these guys?¡±¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at the three men on the ground and silently took out the two swords, Heaven Splitting Sword and Ghost Sense, from her storage ring.


    He walked up to the three unconscious men and used the sword in his hand to draw a few strokes on them.


    ¡°Sister, should we kill them?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked as a bloodthirsty killing intent flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    He was very interested in fresh blood.


    MO Ruyue shook her head and kept her sword.


    A good idea came to his mind.


    ¡°Not killing?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked doubtfully. Sister Ruyue had just taken out her sword and put it away.


    MO Ruyue nodded.¡± I won¡¯t kill him. It won¡¯t be good if the blood splashes out and dirties this place.¡±¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Li Zeyan didn¡¯t quite understand.


    He didn¡¯t know what his sister was hesitating about.


    ¡°We have nowhere to go now. It¡¯s snowy outside and there are people chasing after me. This place is so hidden and warm. Why don¡¯t we stay here for now and wait for the storm to pass before going out?¡±


    Nio Ruyue suggested.


    Of course, these three men could not be let off so easily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    He obeyed his sister¡¯s orders without caring if what his sister said was right or wrong.


    Obedience is right!


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    Li Zeyan pointed at the three men on the ground.


    MO Ruyue raised her head slightly and said to the mounted gangsters outside,¡±¡±lf you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and come over.¡±


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, a group of mounted gangsters hesitated for a moment before they came in shyly.


    When the bandits saw their leader fall to the ground, they couldn¡¯t bear to see him.


    He thought that he would bring back a weak civilian.


    In the end, he brought back a female devil who was going to kill him.


    It was useless to regret now.


    The she-devil had already beaten the three of them to death.


    The leader of the bandits knelt down before MO Ruyue and begged for mercy,¡±¡± Female Bodhisattva, please spare my life!¡±


    ¡°Female Bodhisattva, please spare us. We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Female Bodhisattva, please spare my life!¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard the shouts of these mounted gangsters.


    However, she did not intend to kill these mounted gangsters. After all, there were so many people. Killing them would be tiring.


    ¡°l can spare you, but you have to listen to me obediently.¡±


    ¡°Female Bodhisattva, whatever you say, we will listen to you.¡±


    Everyone immediately expressed their stance. Even the three leaders had been beaten down, so what room did they have to struggle?


    He who understands the times is a wise man. It¡¯s better to quickly surrender and express your stance.


    To avoid being killed by mistake.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t expect these mounted gangsters to be so tactful, so she didn¡¯t have to deal with them.


    She walked up to the main seat in the big hall. There was a tiger skin under her butt. She sat on it very softly.


    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t call me Bodhisattva.¡¯


    ¡°Then what should I call it?¡±


    The bandits knelt on the ground and looked up at the queen-like MO Ruyue.


    This woman was very strong. Her foundation establishment state strength had defeated the strength of three golden core state cultivators. Just thinking about it was terrifying.


    He had never seen such a powerful person.


    They were also at the Foundation Establishment stage, so why was the difference so great?


    Indeed, comparing people was infuriating.


    ¡°Call me Queen.¡±


    MO Ruyue rubbed her chin and pondered for a while. She actually didn¡¯t know what to call herself. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t call herself Bodhisattva.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t be called the Saintess.


    Calling her Saintess would easily attract people from the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty. Your Majesty, please accept our bows.¡±


    With that, the group of mounted gangsters bowed to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue lifted her chin slightly. Why did she feel that being a queen was better than being a saintess?


    The queen was supreme, and she had a group of underlings to serve her.


    There was still a demon above the saintess. She was too controlled by others.


    MO Ruyue stood up and asked the bandit leader,¡±¡±You, come here.¡±


    ¡°Queen, what can I do for you?¡±


    The leader of the mounted gangsters stood up and carefully walked towards MO Ruyue.


    They were very nervous. They had already surrendered. The Queen would not do anything to them, right?


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked as she sized up the man in front of her.


    The man hesitated for a moment and quickly said,¡±My name is Fan Jian.¡±¡±


    ¡°What? Acting cheap?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought that she had misheard him and hurriedly asked.


    ¡°This one is called Fan Jian.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­


    MO Ruyue was at a loss for words as she listened to the self-introduction.


    So be it.


    As long as people didn¡¯t act cheap.


    ¡®Queen, do you have any orders?¡± Fan Jian asked.


    ¡°What is this stronghold called?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this place is not a stockade.¡±


    Fan Jian answered carefully. ¡°Not a stockade? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°This is a hole.¡¯


    ¡°..¡±Mo Ruyue wiped her forehead and said,¡±What I mean is, what is the name of this cave?¡±¡±


    This b * tch didn¡¯t seem to be very smart.


    How could he still have the cultivation of the foundation establishment state?


    ¡°This hole is called the mouse hole.¡¯


    ¡°Lao, rat hole?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched..

 Chapter 794

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes, Rat Cave. Because our Chief is called Rat Glory, this cave is called Rat


    Glory.¡±


    ¡°Rat poison?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not poison medicine, it¡¯s dazzling glory.¡±


    Fan Jian explained.


    MO Ruyue frowned slightly and said, ¡°From now on, this place won¡¯t be called a rat hole. Change my name!¡±


    Since the owner had changed, the name had to be changed as well. ¡°What name should we change, Your Majesty?¡± Fan Jian asked curiously.¡± ¡°Do you have any objections? Or perhaps everyone should think about it.¡± MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t think of a name for it, but it definitely couldn¡¯t be Rat Cave.


    Rat hole, who was he mocking? ¡°Your Majesty, how about we call it Toad Cave?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a toad to you?¡±


    MO Ruyue glared at Fan Jian. This guy didn¡¯t seem to have any culture.


    He was very curious about how this guy¡¯s foundation establishment strength came about.


    ¡°No, no, no. The Queen is not like a toad.¡±


    Fan Jian quickly shook his head.


    At this moment, another bandit said,¡±Your Majesty, how about we call it


    Beauty Cave?¡±¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good!¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the silent Li Zeyan.¡± Zeyan, what do you think it should be called?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it Sister Cave?¡± Li Zeyan said without hesitation.


    ¡°Next. ¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes.


    Fan Jian then said,¡±Why don¡¯t we call it Tiger Cave?¡±¡±


    ¡°You said that this queen is a tigress?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°l don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. This subordinate definitely doesn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Fan Jian hurriedly waved his hand.


    He only felt that the tiger was fierce, and the queen was also very fierce.


    Comparing the Queen to a tiger, everyone would be afraid.


    ¡°l really can¡¯t count on you bunch of fish who slipped through the nine years of compulsory education.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it myself.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head and returned to her seat.


    In the end, MO Ruyue changed the name of the cave to Fairy Cave. She immediately felt that Fairy Cave was of a higher grade.


    At least, it was better than a rat hole or a tiger hole.


    ¡°Right, how many mounted gangsters are there in our cave?¡±


    Nio Ruyue asked.


    Fan Jian thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±There were originally more than forty mounted gangsters. More than ten escaped just now, and now there are only twenty-five left.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°The few of you, tie the three of them up and bring up all the treasures here.¡±


    MO Ruyue commanded coldly.


    Next, it was time for her to amass wealth crazily.


    No treasure can be missed.


    Fan Jian took out all the treasures of the three leaders. There were boxes of gold, silver, jewelry, and all kinds of weapons.


    MO Ruyue had no use for weapons.


    Thus, she distributed the weapons to Fan Jian and the others.


    ¡°Your Majesty, these are top-notch weapons!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll give it to you. You can take a few things that are convenient for you to use.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked indifferent.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Fan Jianhuan didn¡¯t dare to ask for them. After all, these weapons were the special collection of the Third Master.


    Even if the leader was reluctant to use it, he would not let them use it.


    The weapons in their hands were all ordinary weapons.


    The queen was actually so generous as to let them use their weapons. She was instantly moved.


    ¡°Why not? If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. As long as it¡¯s something the Queen gives us, we¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Fan Jian quickly took down the weapon he had long liked. At this moment, he still could not believe it.


    When the others saw Fan Jian take out his weapon, they no longer held back and took out their favorite weapons.


    He could not believe that these weapons were actually in their hands.


    These were the treasured weapons of the three previous leaders. MO Ruyue only accepted her as a treasure and did not care about trash.


    ¡°l have a very puzzled question. Why are your cultivation levels so high?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked the question in her heart as she watched everyone raise their weapons.


    These people were all in their twenties or thirties. They did not look very smart, but they were at the foundation establishment stage.


    How did it rise?


    Fan Jian scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°This has to start from a robbery three years ago. On the way back from the robbery, we picked up a sealed box. That box was filled with medicinal pills that could increase cultivation. Later, we shared those medicinal pills and ate them.¡±


    It was a coincidence.


    ¡°However, if you eat more pills later, your cultivation won¡¯t be able to increase. ¡±


    MO Ruyue felt relieved after hearing what he said.


    So that was the case. It was said that the cultivation of these guys was too exaggerated.


    It was explained clearly now.


    Medicinal pills could increase cultivation, but it was also obvious when one¡¯s strength was low. When one¡¯s cultivation was high, it was not obvious to use medicinal pills to increase cultivation.


    ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t go out and rob the things of innocent people. If anyone dares to rob again, I¡¯ll kill them.¡±


    MO Ruyue warned.


    These people used their cultivation to lord it over the people, and no one cared about them. No wonder they could collect so much money. ¡°But if we don¡¯t fight for food, what are we going to eat?¡±


    ¡°You have hands and feet.¡±Mo Ruyue berated.


    These men were so young, yet they were willing to degenerate like this?


    He just didn¡¯t want to work hard.


    Although she was also short of money, she had never thought of snatching things from innocent people.


    ¡°Work?¡±


    The men looked at each other. Wouldn¡¯t it be too cheap for them to work with their cultivation?


    ¡°l don¡¯t care what you do, but you must not kill, burn, kill, or rob. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Everyone had their own ways to earn money, so they might not necessarily have to work hard.


    Therefore, she did not restrict them from doing manual labor.


    Even robbing the rich to help the poor was better than burning, killing, and looting.


    No one dared to refute MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    They had been bandits for too long and didn¡¯t know how to turn over a new leaf.


    She felt a little awkward.


    The three leaders slowly woke up. When they woke up, they found themselves tied to a wooden stake, and their limbs were weak.


    ¡°Big brother, third brother, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Second brother, I feel weak.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m also powerless!¡±


    The three of them felt limp all over. They had no strength at all and could not use their cultivation.


    Otherwise, he could still break free from the rope.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s devilish smile appeared before the three of them.


    ¡°The three of you are finally awake.¡±


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he approached the three of them.


    When the three heads saw MO Ruyue coming over, their expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t come over!¡±


    ¡°You woman, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Release us!¡±


    The three of them struggled, their bodies devoid of strength.


    ¡°Fan Jian.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted.


    Fan Jian came in from outside and greeted MO Ruyue respectfully,¡± Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Take a few people and strip the three of them naked and throw them into the snow.¡±


    Fan Jian was stunned. What should he do?


    It was so cold outside. If they were stripped naked and thrown into the snow, they would freeze to death.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare? If you don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll strip you naked and throw you into the snow like them.¡±Mo Ruyue threatened.


    Fan Jian was still afraid of the three leaders.


    ¡°l dare, I dare. I¡¯ll bring people to strip them naked and throw them into the snow outside.¡¯


    Fan Jian quickly said.


    For the sake of his own life, he could only do this..

 Chapter 795

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Fan Jian, how dare you.¡±


    The First Leader opened his eyes wide and shouted.


    This scared Fan Jian so much that his body trembled.


    ¡°Fan Jian, you traitor.¡±The Third Head gritted his teeth, wishing he could kill this b * tch.


    This Fan Jian had actually sided with that woman.


    Fan Jian turned around and said to the chief, ¡°Chief, you¡¯re just a prisoner now. Of course I¡¯m bold.¡±


    Then, he retorted to the Third Leader,¡± I¡¯m not betraying you. I¡¯m a wise man who understands the times. Who asked the three of you to be useless? The strong are respected. What¡¯s wrong with me following the Queen?¡±


    The reason why he had become the subordinates of the three heads was because of their strength.


    If the three heads did not have any ability, why should he listen to the orders of these three heads?


    ¡°Female devil, since this guy can betray us, he will betray you sooner or later.¡±


    The Second Leader stared at Fan Jian.


    Even if he died, he had to drag Fan Jian down with him.


    However, MO Ruyue said,¡± I think he¡¯s right. The strong are respected, and those who adapt to the times are wise. I agree with his point of view.¡±¡±


    Fan Jian had been worried that the Queen would listen to the Second Leader¡¯s words and betray him, but he did not expect that the Queen would not listen to the Second Leader.


    The Queen was indeed the Queen. She was really bold.


    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± MO Ruyue said to Fan Jian.¡±Hurry up and strip her naked and throw her out.¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Fan Jian came back to his senses and quickly responded.


    Fortunately, the three leaders were drugged and could not use their cultivation now. Naturally, they did not have any strength to fight against him.


    Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with these three leaders.


    More than ten people came in, and four people formed groups of four. They worked together to strip the three heads of their clothes and carried them out of the Fairy Cave.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t look at them.¡±


    Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but whisper when he saw MO Ruyue staring at the three naked men.


    Does sister like to look at naked men?


    Otherwise, why would he keep staring at those three guys?


    He glanced at the three guys. Their figures were average. They were either too muscular, flat, or had big bellies. They looked disgusting.


    There was no sense of beauty!


    He felt that looking at her would pollute his eyes.


    He did not know how his sister could bear to watch.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked and looked at Li Zeyan in confusion.


    Li Zeyan pursed his lips and said, ¡°Those three guys are not good-looking.¡±¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s indeed not pretty.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded in agreement. Then why is Sister still watching?¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as pork.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked out of the room as she spoke. She watched helplessly as her subordinates threw the three naked leaders into the snow.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and the sound of the three heads cursing could be heard.


    Snowflakes fell from the sky and melted on their bodies.


    The three of them were shivering from the cold.


    They could only squeeze together and transfer heat to each other.


    Otherwise, he would have frozen to death long ago.


    MO Ruyue stood on top and looked at the three men in the snow pit. She slowly said,¡±¡±How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°Female devil, don¡¯t let us live, or we¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡± The boss was still clamoring, baring his fangs and brandishing his claws.


    Looking at MO Ruyue, her eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°Female devil, I will definitely tear you into pieces one day.¡±


    The Second Head also spoke fiercely.


    Little did they know that their attitude would only make them die faster.


    MO Ruyue had initially thought that she had committed a grave sin by doing so.


    However, when she heard these guys clamoring, she knew that either they would die or she would die today.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue was determined.


    He would rather die than die.


    Benevolence to the enemy was cruelty to oneself. ¡°That depends on whether you have the chance to survive.¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted coldly, her eyes full of disdain.


    They were already meat on the chopping board, waiting to be slaughtered, but they still took themselves seriously and clamored here.


    He was really courting death.


    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we just kill them?¡±


    Li Zeyan looked at the three men in the snow pit and his eyes turned sharp.


    That damned fellow still dared to be so arrogant.


    He might as well just kill him.


    MO Ruyue raised her hand and her red lips parted slightly.¡± Killing them would be too easy on them. It¡¯s only painful to feel the arrival of death bit by bit.¡±¡±


    As the saying went, killing people was killing their hearts.


    Li Zeyan pondered over MO Ruyue¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, let¡¯s go.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and ignored the three men in the snow pit.


    Let it die on its own.


    Whether those three men lived or died depended on fate.


    The effect lasted for 24 hours. As long as the three men did not freeze to death after 24 hours.


    This meant that these three men were not fated to die.


    At that time, she was merciful enough to let these men go.


    If they couldn¡¯t last for 24 hours, it meant that they deserved to die.


    She was really a kind woman.


    MO Ruyue sighed inwardly.


    It was about ten degrees below zero.


    After returning to the cave, MO Ruyue asked her subordinates to prepare delicious food.


    ¡°Is this how you roast meat and stew meat?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the men¡¯s rough and dirty hands with a look of disgust.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious to stew and roast meat like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. We¡¯ve always stewed and roasted meat like this.¡±


    ¡°Your Your Majesty, this way of roasting meat is delicious.¡±


    His subordinates looked up with smiles on their faces.


    It was the happiest thing to be able to stay in such a warm place to eat meat and drink wine in winter.


    It was their dream to eat meat in large pieces and drink wine in large bowls.


    ¡°All of you, get up. You¡¯re all younger brothers.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head. These people were really miserable.


    The food was too bad.


    It was to boil some raw meat in a big pot, then add some salt. After it was cooked, it was eaten.


    Although it was very fragrant, it was not tasty enough.


    ¡°Sister, I am your younger brother.¡±


    Li Zeyan said with some jealousy.


    Sweeping away those rough men, they were not worthy of being her sister¡¯s younger brother at all.


    It was too crude.


    MO Ruyue ignored Li Zeyan. The younger brother she was referring to did not mean that younger brother.


    Next, MO Ruyue began her performance.


    The materials she brought were in the storage ring.


    ¡°Take the meat to wash first.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said with a serious expression.


    There were still a lot of blood stains on the meat, so he had to wash it first.


    ¡°But there is no water here. The water in the pool has frozen.¡±


    Fan Jian said, not knowing what to do.


    MO Ruyue raised her hand and knocked Fan Jian¡¯s head.¡± You¡¯re really an idiot. Can¡¯t you use an iron pot to bring back a pot of snow?¡± Wouldn¡¯t snow turn into water when heated?¡±


    The snow in this era was very clean, so it was fine to eat it directly.


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±


    Fan Jian rubbed his head.


    He had forgotten that there was such a method.


    According to MO Ruyue¡¯s instructions, Fan Jian poured some water into a pot and heated it up. Then, he washed the bloodstains off the raw meat.


    After the meat was washed, it was MO Ruyue¡¯s turn to perform.


    The people around them quietly watched MO Ruyue¡¯s actions.


    The Queen rolled up her sleeves and took out some bottles from her storage ring.


    Looking at these bottles and jars, they should be condiments.


    ¡°Help me chop this meat into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty.¡±


    Fan Jian responded and then chopped the meat into pieces with a few lackeys.


    MO Ruyue removed the fishy smell from the meat, then boiled it, and added some of the condiments she had brought over.


    He covered the pot and waited for time.


    During this time, MO Ruyue was preparing to roast the meat. The necessary ingredients for roasting the meat must not be lacking. This way, the roasted meat would smell better..

 Chapter 796

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    ¡°The Queen is really amazing!¡¯


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen has gone to the hall and the kitchen. There is no one like her in the world.¡¯


    Everyone praised Mo Ruyue.


    The entire Fairy Cave was filled with the fragrance of meat. The fragrance of meat filled the air, forming a strong contrast with the three heads who were starving and freezing outside.


    The three leaders had already squeezed into a pile. They were trembling and gradually lost their body temperature.


    It seemed that he would soon freeze to death.


    ¡°So cold¡­


    ¡°Big brother, second brother, the three of us won¡¯t, won¡¯t die here, right?¡± The Third Head¡¯s voice was already trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Second Brother¡¯s fault. Why did he bring a she-devil back for no reason? If it weren¡¯t for Second Brother, we wouldn¡¯t have been thrown into


    the snow pit.¡±


    The First Leader pushed the responsibility onto the Second Leader.


    The Second Head¡¯s teeth were chattering from the cold, and he said, ¡°l didn¡¯t know she was the Saintess of the Demon World. If I knew she was the Saintess of the Demon World, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her back.¡±


    This time, it was indeed his fault.


    Perhaps they would die in this snowy day.


    In the cave, the roast meat and stew were ready.


    When the lid of the pot was lifted, there was a pot of boiling red braised pork inside.


    Fan Jian swallowed his saliva and asked curiously,¡± Your Majesty, what meat is this?¡±


    Before MO Ruyue could say anything, someone beside her shouted,¡±¡±lt should be red braised pork. I remember that my mother used to make red braised pork. It was delicious!¡±


    Looking at the braised pork, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his deceased mother.


    Now, she could no longer eat her mother¡¯s braised pork.


    ¡± That¡¯s right,¡± MO Ruyue replied.¡± This is Red Braised Pork, and this is roasted meat. ¡±


    Hillghost had long lost his composure when he smelled the fragrance of meat.


    He wished he could dive into the pot and eat his fill.


    However, it could not embarrass its master.


    Mo Ruyue took some meat and left the rest for Fan Jian and the others.


    Everyone drank and ate.


    Moreover, it was delicious red braised pork. It tasted delicious.


    To be able to eat such delicious food was not in vain.


    Everyone was full of praise for MO Ruyue¡¯s craftsmanship.


    Not only was the Queen so powerful, but she also had such craftsmanship.


    While they were eating happily, Ming Sihan brought his men to search for MO


    Ruyue all over the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days, and there¡¯s still no clue!¡±


    Ming Sihan placed his hands behind his back and raised his head slightly.


    Where is Ruyue?


    That woman was so afraid of him that she had disappeared so completely.


    MO Chengfeng and the others didn¡¯t have any clues either.


    Just as he was looking for MO Ruyue, he coincidentally bumped into Ling Shoumo.


    Facing Ling Shoumo, Ming Sihan¡¯s dark red eyes darkened and he greeted him coldly, ¡°Long time no see, Xuanling Sect Master?¡±


    Ling Shoumo looked calm.


    Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. She actually met Ming Sihan here,


    ¡°Long time no see, Demon Venerable!¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s tone was also very cold.


    The two of them looked at each other as if they were about to fight.


    There was a trace of smoke in the air.


    ¡°What is Xuanling Sect¡¯s Sect Master going to do?¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s figure was reflected in Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    When she was in a bad mood and met someone she didn¡¯t want to see, her hand seemed to be a little out of control.


    He always wanted to find something to vent.


    ¡°I am naturally looking for my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Looking for disciples?¡±


    When Ming Sihan heard this, his dark pupils suddenly contracted.


    His sword-like brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Who is your disciple?¡±


    He asked. He had already guessed it in his heart.


    The hands behind him clenched.


    He hoped that it was not what he thought.


    ¡± My disciple, MO Ru Yue!¡±


    Ling Shoumo said softly. MO Ruyue was originally a disciple of Xuanling Sect.


    The past was, the present was, and the future was.


    No matter what happened, it could not change the fact that MO Ruyue was his disciple.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s name, Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t keep his face straight anymore.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, you need to be clear about this. MO Ruyue is my beloved disciple. You can¡¯t just randomly acknowledge her as your disciple.¡±¡±


    ¡°Ruyue is the Holy Maiden of the Demon World, not a little disciple of your Xuanling Immortal Sect!¡±


    He did not care about Ruyue¡¯s past. He only cared about Ruyue¡¯s present, future, and future,


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t hand Ruyue over to someone else!


    Of course, Ling Shoumo was not to be outdone.


    ¡°Ruyue has called me master before, so she will always be my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Dream on! Ruyue is mine!¡±


    ¡°What? The dignified Demon Lord was so concerned about a spy. Was he fascinated by that spy?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡±


    So what if he was mesmerized by MO Ruyue?


    Although he was a dragon, he had emotions and desires. Unlike this man, who pretended to be aloof and indifferent.


    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s see who finds MO Ruyue first.¡±


    ¡°Trying to snatch my disciple? Ling Shoumo, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    What Ming Sihan wanted was not for anyone to find MO Ruyue first, but for anyone to snatch Ruyue from him to become his enemy.


    Naturally, they could not let the enemy off.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes turned cold when he saw the power of a black dragon rushing towards him. This man was serious.


    Was MO Ruyue that important to him?


    To him, MO Ruyue was merely a chess piece in his hands, an inconspicuous little disciple of Xuanling Sect.


    Ling Shoumo barely dodged Ming Sihan¡¯s attack, and the mountain behind him was smashed by the black dragon¡¯s power.


    Immediately, a piece of dust flew up.


    ¡°Ming Sihan, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you!¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Ming Sihan had been unhappy with Ling Shoumo for a long time. He was worried about hurting Ruyue when they were at Misty Mountain, so he didn¡¯t fight with Ling Shoumo for too long.


    After all, she was carrying someone in her arms.


    Now, his anger had been ignited by Ling Shoumo, and he had to vent it to calm down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the end!¡±


    Ling Shoumo grunted. There was no fear on his face.


    The two of them were both men and dragons. One was dressed in white, had black hair, and black eyes, while the other was dressed in black, had white hair, and dark red eyes.


    As soon as the aura was released, the surrounding wind and clouds instantly surged, and the color of heaven and earth changed.


    The strong wind swept the leaves and blew their hair. Their hair was messy, but it did not affect their handsome faces.


    If Ling Shoumo was the flower on the peak of the snowy mountain, then Ming Sihan was the Manjusaka on the road to Hell.


    One had a cold and aloof temperament, while the other had a cold and arrogant temperament.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s body was surrounded by a black aura. A transparent dragon appeared behind him. The dragon roared and hovered above the two of them.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face tensed up. He had almost forgotten that this man¡¯s true form was the Black Dragon.


    And he was a human.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, what do you have to fight me?¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face darkened. He put his right index finger and middle finger together and muttered,¡± Demon Subduing Array, activate!¡±


    A circular golden array spread out from under Ling Shoumo¡¯s feet. There were all kinds of ancient characters in the array. ¡°A mere Demon Subduing Array wants to control me?¡±


    A mocking smile appeared on Ming Sihan¡¯s face.


    He flew into the air, his feet off the ground, and the giant dragon behind him swooped down on Ling Shoumo.


    The giant black dragon also rushed towards Ling Shoumo, bringing with it a strong gust of wind that blew up the hem of Ling Shoumo¡¯s clothes. A golden protective shield also appeared around Ling Shoumo¡¯s body..

 Chapter 797

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    While Ming Sihan and Ling Shoumo were fighting, a strong gust of wind formed around them. Dark clouds surged in the sky, and the leaves on the ground swayed as if they were about to be uprooted by the wind.


    All of the living beings within a ten-mile radius had their internal organs shattered. This was the result of a true battle between experts.


    Previously in Ethereal Mountain, the two of them did not really use their strength.


    If they fought there, more people might be injured.


    The golden protective shield cracked bit by bit.


    Ling Shoumo gritted his teeth and looked at Ming Sihan coldly.


    Was this man prepared to perish together with him?


    With a bang, the two of them were bounced off by a powerful force.


    Ling Shoumo knelt on one knee, clutching his chest, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    There was a tinge of chaos amidst the waste.


    He seemed to be in great pain.


    Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t any better.


    He stood where he was, but there was still a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    He raised his hand and used his thumb to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth, leaving a faint mark on his fair skin, making him look even more evil.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, your strength is only so-so.¡±


    He opened his mouth to mock. Was this the most powerful man in Xuanling Immortal Sect?


    He was also the most powerful man in all the immortal sects?


    Ling Shoumo slowly stood up from the ground and restrained his breath.¡± Same here!¡±


    At least, Ming Sihan was bleeding.


    However, there was one thing that he had to admit. Ming Sihan was indeed stronger than him.


    However, it was only a little.


    At this moment, two groups of people came over.


    One team was from the Demon World, and the other team was from the Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    The leaders of the Demon Realm were Ye Junlin and Ye Feng.


    The leader of the Mystic Spirit Immortal Sect was Zhao Xin.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Demon Venerable!¡±


    They ran to their respective camps.


    Along the way, they saw many dead animals nearby. They also saw that the leaves around them had fallen to the ground, and many trees had become bald.


    There was only a bare branch standing there, looking very pitiful.


    There must have been a huge battle here!


    When they arrived, they only saw Ling Shoumo from Xuanling Immortal Sect and Ming Sihan from the Demon Realm.


    When he saw the two of them, he knew without thinking that something had happened here.


    ¡°Master, why are you bleeding?¡±


    Xin Zhao¡¯s face turned cold when he saw the bloodstains on Ling Shoumo¡¯s sleeve,


    It looked very serious.


    He glanced at the black-robed man with silver hair. It should be the doing of the Demon Lord.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me away.¡±


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with this man.


    Even if they fought, both sides would suffer. There was no need. It would be better to find Mo Ruyue instead of wasting this time.


    ¡°Yes, Master! ¡±


    Xin Zhao withdrew his gaze from Ming Sihan.


    Then, he left with Ling Shoumo.


    Ye Junlin watched Zhao Xin and Ming Sihan leave and asked,¡±¡®Demon Venerable, should we chase after them?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    Ming Sihan stopped her.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s injuries were much more serious than his this time.


    ¡°Have you heard from Yuyue?¡± He asked.


    He only wanted to know where Ruyue was. He had to find her before Ling Shoumo did.


    That fellow wanted to snatch Ruyue away from him.


    This was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°l did find some clues, but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re true or not.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng pursed his lips, his expression carrying a trace of solemnity.


    ¡°Tell me.¡¯


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes turned cold, but whether or not the clues were true, he had to follow the clues to find the truth.


    Ye Yunfeng then said,¡± We¡¯ve looked through many inns and obtained some similar clues. It¡¯s said that a pair of siblings went north. They¡¯re not from the north.¡¯


    ¡°A pair of siblings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate is guessing that Junior Sister Ruyue and Li Zeyan have swapped identities. Otherwise, why would we not have any progress in investigating the siblings?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng explained.


    If that was really the case, then it could only be said that Junior Sister Ruyue was too smart.


    He actually knew how to hide it.


    This made it even more difficult for them to find clues.


    It had been so many days, but they still hadn¡¯t found any clues about Ruyue and Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Are they heading north?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s dark red pupils contracted.


    This hateful woman, please don¡¯t let him catch you.


    Damn heart thief!


    ¡°This is also a clue that our subordinates have found. We¡¯re not sure if the siblings are Junior Sister Ruyue and Li Zeyan!¡¯


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, I have to find that pair of siblings.¡±


    He would know if it was true or not after he found it.


    ¡°Demon Lord, you seem to be injured. Do you want to go back and heal yourself?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng looked at the seductive bloodstains at the corner of the Demon Lord¡¯s mouth and could not help but ask worriedly.


    However, the Xuanling Sect Master seemed to be more seriously injured.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s injuries did not seem to be that serious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going to the north now.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked in the direction of the north, and his eyes became even more determined.


    Thus, the group set off in a grandiose manner and headed north.


    Of course, Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    He didn¡¯t follow behind the rest of the group. Instead, he headed north alone.


    Right now, he only wanted to find MO Ruyue.


    He wanted to ask why that woman had left.


    What a heartless woman, did she have a conscience?


    Fairy Cave


    MO Ruyue was eating and drinking with her subordinates. Life was so happy.


    He finally understood why he wanted to be the leader of the Mountain Bandits.


    Life was free and unrestrained. He could do whatever he wanted, and no one could control him.


    ¡°Reporting to the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Speak. ¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at the man who came in from outside and nodded slightly. She leaned back in her chair and enjoyed the show prepared by the group of rough men.


    Although there was nothing to see, it was still quite funny.


    A woman¡¯s performance might be elegant and beautiful.


    However, the performance of this group of crude old men was extremely funny.


    ¡°The three prisoners have been frozen to death.¡±


    ¡°Frozen to death?¡±


    MO Ruyue stood up and shook her head helplessly.


    It seemed that even the heavens did not want to let the three of them off.


    She thought for a moment and said,¡±Then just dig a hole and bury them.¡±¡±


    After all, she was kind at heart and would not do such a thing.


    At least he had left the corpses of those three fellows intact.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone more merciful than her.


    He was too kind. MO Ruyue felt sorry for her own kindness.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The subordinate replied and left.


    Their queen was really too kind. She actually asked people to dig a hole and bury those three fellows.


    Those three fellows must have accumulated merit in their previous lives to be able to receive such good treatment.


    Li Zeyan watched MO Ruyue hanging out with a group of men all day long and felt very jealous.


    However, there were no other women here other than the men.


    Fan Jian found MO Ruyue and said,¡± Your Majesty, we don¡¯t have much food left. We might not be able to last three days. Should we go out and rob people?¡±¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    Fan Jian seemed to realize that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have said, so he quickly said,¡±It¡¯s not robbery, but robbing the rich to help the poor.¡±


    At the same time, he could get some benefits for himself..

 Chapter 798

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You guys are really a bunch of paupers. Take this silver and go buy food.¡± MO Ruyue took out some silver.


    With such heavy snow in the north, those commoners probably did not have much food in their homes.


    If they were robbed, how would the poor people survive?


    MO Ruyue would never do such a wicked thing.


    ¡°This, is this really okay?¡±


    Fan Jian had a look of disbelief on his face. The Queen was actually paying them to buy food!


    She was indeed kind-hearted!


    ¡°Why not? He took the money and quickly went to buy food. The earlier he went, the earlier he returned.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue berated.


    In any case, this silver was not her own. It was the money left behind by the three heads of the household.


    Now, she was just spending it in another form.


    As expected, spending other people¡¯s money didn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    ¡°Remember to buy more beef. I want to fry steak. ¡°Mo Ruyue instructed.


    He ate roasted meat every day, not stewed meat.


    He was already tired of eating it.


    These guys had been following her for a few days, and each of them had obviously become fatter.


    MO Ruyue felt that she was very suitable to raise pigs.


    If he could raise a human to be so fat, it must be easier to raise a pig.


    She thought to herself.


    ¡°Forget about buying some beef, 1 can even buy two cows.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need two cows. If you can, buy some vegetables and fruits.¡±


    She did not want to slaughter cows in the Fairy Cave.


    After eating meat for too long, he also needed some vitamins and fiber.


    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty, just you wait. I¡¯ll bring a few brothers out to purchase supplies. ¡±


    Fan Jian replied.


    In fact, she was indeed tired of eating meat every day.


    However, eating meat every day was better than eating vegetables every day.


    He personally preferred to eat meat every day.


    MO Ruyue looked at the two bamboo poles beside her and then at the snowy scenery outside. Perhaps she could go out to ski.


    With this thought in mind, he started to do it.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. As for what to do, you¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡±


    Mo Ruyue gave a mysterious smile. Although it was rather simple, it was still fun to play with.


    There were no mobile phones or computers in this era, so he could only find some entertainment to pass the time.


    It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t had snowball fights with more than 20 people before, and they had gotten along well with their subordinates.


    However, there was really nothing fun to do with these rough men. After two snowball fights, he was tired of them.


    They even played tug-of-war in the snow together.


    It was quite lively, but it was a little tiring.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the snowboard to be ready.


    The surrounding men looked at this new toy and revealed curious expressions.


    ¡°Queen, what is this? It looks so strange.¡± ¡°The Queen must have made something amazing.¡± ¡°Queen, I guess this must be very interesting.¡±


    The men flattered MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t care if they were really praising her or just trying to suck up to her.


    Because she didn¡¯t care about these things.


    ¡°Come outside and take a look.¡±


    MO Ruyue carried her snowboard and walked outside.


    It was a perfect place to ski.


    Everyone could only follow MO Ruyue outside.


    These few days, they had been very happy.


    Tug-of-war in the snow, snowball fights, snowmen.


    Ever since they grew up, they hadn¡¯t had this kind of happiness.


    Mo Ruyue stood on the snowy mountain and took a deep breath. She placed the skateboard on the ground and stepped on it.


    Then, his figure slid down rapidly like an arrow leaving the bow.


    Because he had skateboarded before, it was especially easy. His figure was also exceptionally elegant and unrestrained.


    ¡°Wow, the queen is too amazing.¡±


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s sliding so fast.¡±


    Everyone stared at the figure that slid past them, only to see it getting further and further away.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone, Where did the Queen slide to?¡±


    ¡°Should we go over and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Queen is so powerful. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Li Zeyan felt a little frustrated as he listened to everyone¡¯s discussion.


    These men were really noisy!


    MO Ruyue¡¯s skateboard finally stopped.


    She turned around and looked at the Fairy Cave in the distance, and tears fell.


    Previously, he was only focused on acting cool and forgot that he was getting further and further away from the Fairy Cave.


    Although it would take less than half an hour to walk to the Fairy Cave, it was still quite tiring to walk up on a snowy day.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have slid so far asmay. It was too late to know now.


    She walked up step by step against the snowflakes.


    After walking for a short while, he saw something white in the forest ahead.


    She stood there and thought for a moment before walking over.


    Every step he took was extremely difficult. The further he went into the forest, the heavier the snow on the ground seemed to be.


    Halfway through, she almost wanted to give up.


    But thinking about how far he had walked and how close that white thing was, if he gave up, wouldn¡¯t he be giving up halfway? She was very curious about what that white thing was.


    Was it a fox or a rabbit?


    Finally, after expending a tremendous amount of effort, she arrived in front of the white object.


    This white object was not a rabbit or a fox, but an injured white wolf.


    When she approached, the white wolf opened its eyes. Its brown pupils carried the wildness and killing intent of a wolf.


    This gave MO Ruyue a fright.


    Fortunately, the wolf was injured and basically had no combat strength.


    Wolves usually lived in packs, and a lone wolf would face death!


    So, how did the white wolf in front of him end up alone?


    MO Ruyue slowly approached and stretched out her hand.


    The white wolf hissed and grinned, revealing a fierce expression. It looked like it was not easy to get close.


    At this moment, two subordinates came to look for MO Ruyue. They had also discovered the white wolf.


    ¡°Queen, what is this?¡±


    MO Ruyue straightened up and said to her two subordinates, ¡°This is an injured wolf. You two take it back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡¯


    The two subordinates obediently carried the injured white wolf.


    Needless to say, this white wolf was quite heavy.


    It felt a little heavy to carry the white wolf alone, so two people had to carry it together.


    Back in the cave, MO Ruyue felt warm.


    It was freezing cold, but the temperature in the cave was relatively high, so it warmed up in an instant.


    The two guards carrying the white wolf were still behind.


    A few subordinates came forward and looked at Mo Ruyue¡¯s snowboard. They asked,¡±¡®Queen, what is this? It seemed to be very fun.¡±


    ¡°This is called a snowboard. If you like it, you can take it and play with it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was very generous. She handed the snowboard in her hand to a subordinate.


    It was just a worthless little thing.


    The subordinate took the snowboard with both hands, as if he really cared about this small object in front of him.


    ¡°Queen, can we take it and play with it?¡±


    The subordinate asked in disbelief. This was the snowboard that the Queen had played with before.


    Was he going to let them play with him just like that?


    ¡°You can play with it if you like it.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. It was just a snowboard.


    Why did the snowboard look so expensive?

 Chapter 799

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Zeyan walked over and glanced at the snowboard in his subordinate¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Sister, I want to snowboard too.¡¯


    When the subordinate heard this, he quickly gave the snowboard in his hand to Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The boy in front of him was the Queen¡¯s younger brother. He was someone he could not offend.


    It was better to give the skis to Li Zeyan. They could make new skis themselves.


    There was no need to snatch a snowboard from the Queen¡¯s brother.


    Moreover, they felt that there was something wrong with the Queen¡¯s younger brother.


    At times, he would show them a ferocious look like a wild beast.


    It made the back of one¡¯s neck turn cold.


    Li Zeyan smiled with satisfaction after he got the snowboard.


    These people knew what was going on.


    ¡°Be careful when you go out to play. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Mo Ruyue reminded him worriedly. After all, Li Zeyan was still a child.


    What if he got injured?


    It was better to be careful.


    Li Zeyan replied,¡± Sister, I know. I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±¡±


    ¡°Wow, what a big wolf!¡±


    ¡°This is a white wolf!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the white wolf?¡±


    The two subordinates behind finally carried the white wolf back. Its body was already wet from the snowflakes.


    The two of them placed the white wolf in the hall, panting.


    This white wolf was not light. In addition, the snow outside was very thick, so it was especially difficult to carry it.


    Li Zeyan looked at the white wolf and frowned.


    She asked curiously,¡± Where did this white wolf come from?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the queen found it in the snow. The white wolf was injured, so the queen asked us to bring it back.¡±


    The white wolf was placed on the ground. At this moment, the white wolf did not struggle.


    Perhaps he did not have the strength to struggle at all. It was difficult for him to breathe.


    Originally, everyone wanted to go ski, but when they saw the white wolf that they had brought back, everyone stayed around the white wolf.


    ¡°Sister asked you to bring it back?¡±


    Li Zeyan raised his eyes and looked in MO Ruyue¡¯s direction.


    His eyes turned dark.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The subordinate replied honestly.


    At this moment, a subordinate said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±Queen, are we going to cook this white wolf and eat it?¡±


    ¡°Steamed or braised?¡±


    ¡°l think it¡¯s better to roast it with charcoal!¡±


    His subordinates were already discussing how to cook the white wolf.


    They had eaten a lot of animal meat, but they had never eaten the meat of a white wolf.


    The white wolf listened to the men¡¯s discussion and suddenly opened its sharp eyes.


    Did this group of people want to eat him?


    It wanted to stand up, but it couldn¡¯t.


    Was he going to be eaten by these people today?


    To think that the Wolf King in the north would end up like this!


    The white wolf hissed.


    ¡°Pork, chicken, duck, fish, and beef are usually not enough for you? He actually had designs on the white wolf!¡±


    MO Ruyue scolded. She had no intention of eating the white wolf.


    These guys were dreaming. They actually wanted to eat the white wolf.


    It was as if she was mistreating them.


    Didn¡¯t he have a good life with her?


    A group of hungry men.


    After being scolded by MO Ruyue, the men finally shut their mouths.


    They felt that this wolf was quite strong and should be delicious, so¡­


    They didn¡¯t expect the Queen to scold them because of the white wolf.


    If they had known that the Queen cared so much about the white wolf, they would not have said that.


    ¡°Which one of you has some medical skills?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the crowd.


    She did not have any medical skills and could not save the white wolf.


    She could only look at her subordinates.


    Everyone looked at each other and finally locked onto a man.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I do know a little medicine, but I haven¡¯t saved this beast yet.¡±


    A man replied carefully.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the one to save the white wolf.¡± MO Ruyue nodded.¡±


    At least this man was professional.


    Since he could save people, he might be able to save the white wolf as well.


    The white wolf¡¯s eyes reflected the woman¡¯s figure and finally closed its eyes slowly.


    It was too tired and needed to rest.


    Li Zeyan stared at the white wolf, his brows unable to relax.


    He wished for the wolf to die.


    A mountain ghost was already annoying enough, and now there was a white wolf.


    Her hands clenched by her side.


    The subordinate checked the white wolf¡¯s body, and his face tightened. He said,¡±Queen, there are several broken bones on this white wolf¡¯s body, and its legs are broken¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue frowned slightly as she listened to her subordinate¡¯s report.


    ¡°Is there still hope?¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t be saved, then he would arrange for him to be put to death.


    To avoid unbearable pain.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be fine after a period of time.¡±


    The subordinate replied. This kind of wound was not very serious.


    The white wolf probably had internal injuries.


    If he really had internal injuries, he would be helpless.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be in charge of treating the white wolf.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    MO Ruyue was relieved to hand over the white wolf to her subordinate.


    At night, the snow stopped, and a full moon hung in the sky.


    The bright moonlight shone on the white snow, and the entire snowy mountain became sparkling and dazzling.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She had a nagging feeling that this place wasn¡¯t safe, and she had enough of the freezing weather.


    At first, seeing snow was very refreshing, and he wished it would snow every day.


    However, after a few days, she got tired of it and felt that the snow was nothing more than this.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    Now that she was wanted, she would feel danger if she stayed in a place for too long.


    Only by constantly moving and changing identities would he not be caught.


    ¡°Sister, why aren¡¯t you resting yet?¡±


    Li Zeyan!s voice sounded from behind MO Ruyue.


    Mo Ruyue turned around and saw Li Zeyan coming out.


    Li Zeyan was getting more and more handsome. She had almost forgotten how he looked when she first saw him.


    She only knew that Li Zeyan was skinny and malnourished at that time.


    Moreover, Li Zeyan wasn¡¯t called Li Zeyan at that time.


    ¡°l can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    MO Ruyue retracted her gaze from Li Zeyan and did not probe further into the changes in Li Zeyan.


    She only felt that Li Zeyan was fair and tender because of her.


    After all, they ate and drank well every day, and they didn¡¯t have to work. Naturally, it was easy for them to be raised until they were fair and tender.


    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±


    What could make her sister unable to sleep?


    Li Zeyan really wanted to know.


    ¡°l think we should leave this place. Staying here for too long will make me feel unsafe.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    Looking at the snow in the distance, the air was filled with a biting cold wind that made people lose their sleepiness.


    The more the cold wind blew, the more sober he became.


    ¡°Sister, no matter where you go, I¡¯ll follow. I hope you won¡¯t abandon me.¡± Li Zeyan didn¡¯t have many thoughts about staying here or leaving.


    Anyway, it was good that he could stay by his sister¡¯s side.


    The rest was not important.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter where 1 go, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said firmly.


    How could she abandon Li Zeyan?


    Since he had already brought her out, he definitely had to be responsible for her.


    ¡°Sister, when will we leave this place?¡±


    Li Zeyan knew that his sister wanted to leave the Fairy Cave, but he didn¡¯t know when she was going to leave.


    Where would they go after leaving the Fairy Cave?


    These were all problems that needed to be planned in advance.


    Otherwise, he could only continue to wander..

 Chapter 800

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°l haven¡¯t thought about that yet, but I¡¯ve thought about where to go next.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The south, the south where it¡¯s like spring all year round. It¡¯s very warm there, not as cold as here.¡¯


    She was already tired of playing with snowflakes. Now, she missed the south where birds sang and flowers smelled fragrant. It was like spring all year round.


    ¡°Okay, sister likes it. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    ¡°Zeyan, what place do you like?¡±


    Upon hearing Li Zeyan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue turned her gaze to him.


    She was the one who said that she liked the place, and Li Zeyan chose to


    follow her preferences.


    Actually, she hoped that Li Zeyan had his own preferences.


    Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t possibly like whatever she liked, right? She even liked men. Did Li Zeyan have to like men too?


    ¡°Zeyan likes wherever Sister likes.¡±


    To him, it didn¡¯t matter where he liked. What was important was where his sister was and what she liked.


    He placed his sister first.


    MO Ruyue glanced at Li Zeyan and said, ¡°You should have your own interests and hobbies. You can¡¯t always be like me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan hesitated.


    He had always liked his sister.


    Naturally, he would like what his sister liked.


    What was so bad about that? Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I just want the same thing that Sister likes.¡±


    Li Zeyan said softly with a hint of grievance in his voice.


    ¡°Then I like men, and you like men too?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked. She wanted to hear what Li Zeyan had to say.


    For a moment, Li Ze was at a loss for words.


    Who knew that his sister would ask this question? This really stumped him.


    ¡°Zeyan doesn¡¯t like men, but he likes sister.¡±


    Forget about men. He liked his sister more.


    ¡°Sister, if we leave, what should we do with the people here?¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face turned slightly red and he quickly changed the topic.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment and said,¡± Of course I¡¯m dismissing them. I can¡¯t possibly bring a bunch of men to the south, can l?¡±¡±


    With a group of men by her side, it was easier for her identity to be discovered.


    For the sake of safety, those men should disperse on the spot.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes flashed with joy. He had thought that Sister Ruyue was going to bring those men with her.


    Those unsightly men could finally disappear from her sister¡¯s side. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s troublesome to bring so many people?¡± MO Ruyue said without hesitation. She was unwilling to bring so many people with her anyway.


    Moreover, these men were not young anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome. I support my sister¡¯s approach.¡±


    Li Zeyan was in full agreement.


    With a sudden change of topic, a white figure flashed across Li Zeyan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What about the white wolf?¡±


    ¡°The white wolf will naturally stay by my side. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good-looking white wolf.¡±


    The wolves he had seen before were all big bad wolves. He had never seen a white wolf.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue felt that the white wolf was very rare, so she naturally wanted to keep it by her side.


    ¡°Keep the white wolf by your side?¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face tightened. His sister wanted to keep the white wolf by her side. For a moment, he felt that his position was about to be replaced by the white wolf.


    ¡°Yes, 1 am.¡±


    ¡°But the white wolf is injured and can¡¯t leave with us immediately. The white wolf needs to rest well!¡±


    Li Zeyan wanted MO Ruyue to give up the idea of bringing the white wolf with her.


    This white wolf must be here to snatch his sister away from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just some superficial injuries. When the time comes, we¡¯ll take the carriage. The white wolf doesn¡¯t need to hurry.¡±


    MO Ruyue seemed determined to bring the white wolf along.


    Looking at his sister¡¯s smiling face, Li Zeyan¡¯s heart was filled with worry.


    Therefore, his sister wanted to leave with the white wolf.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Even if I can¡¯t sleep, I still have to go back and lie down.¡±


    After MO Ruyue finished speaking, she patted Li Zeyan¡¯s arm and turned to leave.


    Only a beautiful back view was left.


    Looking at her beautiful back, Li Zeyan let out a long sigh.


    In the end, his sister still had to leave with the white wolf.


    That damned white wolf must have deliberately appeared beside his sister to arouse her pity.


    Li Zeyan was in no mood to sleep.


    Therefore, he came to the white wolf¡¯s side alone.


    The white wolf, who was sleeping, suddenly felt danger approaching. It slowly opened its cold eyes.


    He immediately saw Li Zeyan.


    There was a familiar aura on this fellow¡¯s body. It seemed to be a demonic beast like him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re getting close to my sister. But let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m by my sister¡¯s side, I¡¯ll never let you take my place!¡±


    Li Zeyan warned coldly, hoping that the white wolf had some self-awareness.


    The white wolf¡¯s eyes darkened. Was he being warned?


    He did not expect that he would be warned one day.


    Was she telling him not to get close to that woman during the day?


    Very good. The more he was not allowed to get close to someone, the more he wanted to get close to them.


    He wanted to see what this guy could do to him.


    Li Zeyan did not know if the white wolf had listened to what he had said. He hoped that the white wolf had listened.


    Early in the morning, MO Ruyue had gathered everyone to announce a very important matter.


    The men yawned. They didn¡¯t know what the Queen was going to announce. They were all drowsy, as if they hadn¡¯t woken up.


    At this moment, the fur outside finally lit up.


    Usually, everyone would sleep until late in the morning.


    Today was the earliest day she woke up.


    ¡°Your Majesty, everyone is here. What do you want to announce?¡±


    Fan Jianqiang asked respectfully.


    MO Ruyue sat cross-legged on the main seat, her sharp eyes sweeping across the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to leave the Fairy Cave.¡±


    The men were stunned.


    They thought that they were hallucinating and had misheard the voice.


    How could the Queen leave the Fairy Cave? ¡°What did you just say, Your Majesty?¡± Fan Jian asked.¡± ¡°l said I was going to leave the Fairy Cave.¡±


    MO Ruyue said helplessly. Were these people in a daze?


    He couldn¡¯t hear what she said?


    ¡°Leave the Fairy Cave?¡±


    Fan Jian opened his mouth in a daze and exchanged glances with the people around him.


    Then, he hurriedly asked,¡±Queen, where are you going after leaving the Fairy Cave?¡±¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes and pondered for a while, but decided not to tell them her purpose.


    He didn¡¯t want to expose his tracks and be caught.


    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, 1 should go to the west because there is a desert in the west. I want to ride a camel in the desert.¡¯


    She gave a fake address to prevent herself from being found.


    He was really too clever.


    MO Ruyue was secretly delighted.


    ¡°Queen, will you take us to the west?¡±


    Fan Jian was a little reluctant. If possible, he still wanted to follow the Queen.


    Following the Queen, he had a good life.


    ¡°No, there are too many of you. After I leave, I¡¯ll leave this cave to you.¡± Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t plan to leave with a group of people.


    It was not good for a group of people to bring their families along.


    ¡®Queen, we can¡¯t bear to see you leave!¡±


    Fan Jian suddenly cried, his face full of reluctance.


    He didn¡¯t want to be a Cave Master at all, he just wanted to leave with the Queen.


    ¡°Queen, can you bring us along?¡±


    The sleepiness on the men¡¯s faces was gone, and they all revealed reluctance..

 Chapter 801

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue held her forehead helplessly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all disperse on the spot? Those who have hands and feet can find some work. At least they can make a living.¡±


    ¡°Also, split this money among yourselves.¡±


    She took out the money that she had not spent before.


    It was all the wealth of the three heads.


    After spending a little, they split the rest among themselves. Everyone went back to their own homes and found their own mothers.


    It was to prevent them from starting to rob again after they gathered together.


    Li Zeyan was by MO Ruyue¡¯s side. He had long since recovered his identity.


    At this moment, he was silently watching all of this.


    His expression was indifferent.


    He was finally going to leave this man¡¯s nest. He was more than happy to do so.


    Although his sister did not like these rough men, he would still be angry when he saw these men talking to his sister.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll take the white wolf with me so that you won¡¯t eat it.¡± MO Ruyue suddenly thought of something and added.


    These men looked quite obedient, but there were always some who were disloyal.


    Not all men were so loyal and loyal. There were many despicable people!


    However, due to their strength, these people would not expose themselves. MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about such people, as long as they didn¡¯t hinder her.


    When the white wolf heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, its eyes widened.


    He recalled the warning from the demonic beast last night.


    Li Zeyan already knew this would happen, and his eyes narrowed coldly.


    He hoped that the white wolf had some self-awareness.


    Seeing that the Queen had made up her mind, Fan Jian sighed and said,¡±¡®Queen, when are you leaving?


    If possible, he still wanted to send the Queen off.


    ¡°Today.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment. The longer she waited, the more uneasy she felt.


    He felt that he would be found soon.


    In order to avoid any more trouble, she left early.


    ¡°Why is it so rushed today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ve already thought about it for a few days.¡±


    Fan Jian glanced at the white wolf.¡± Your Majesty, you¡¯re going to the west.


    Can the wolves from the north survive in the west?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the weather in the west is hot. The wolves in the north might die from the heat in the west.¡¯


    Another subordinate said worriedly.


    It was obvious that the Queen liked the wolves from the north. He actually wanted to bring the wolves from the north.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If it¡¯s hot, I¡¯ll shave off its fur.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    What¡¯s the big deal?


    It was not a big problem.


    Moreover, he was not going to the west, but to the warm south.


    The weather in the south was warm, so the wolves in the north would not die from the heat.


    ¡°l think this method is good.¡±


    When he heard that they wanted to shave the white wolf¡¯s fur, Li Zeyan agreed with both hands.


    He looked at the white wolf lying on the ground with a sinister gaze.


    The white wolf felt a chill run down its spine.


    But now, he had no choice.


    MO Ruyue led Li Zeyan and the white wolf into the carriage. Hillghost sat on MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Zeyan, you and the white wolf sit in the carriage. I¡¯ll drive the carriage,¡± ¡°Okay, sister. I will definitely take good care of the white wolf.¡±


    Li Zeyan emphasized the word ¡®good¡¯ and a cold smile appeared on his handsome face.


    fairy cave


    Everyone fell silent. The queen had left, and their backbone was gone.


    Fan Jian distributed the money to everyone and said,¡±¡±Everyone, take your share of the money and disperse.¡± ¡°See you in the future.¡±


    ¡°See you in the martial world.¡±


    Although they were reluctant, everyone still respected the Queen¡¯s words. If they had hands and feet, they could find a job and make a living. A day after MO Ruyue left, Ming Sihan finally found the Fairy Cave.


    However, this place was already empty. There was nothing in the Fairy Cave.


    ¡°We seem to be late.¡¯


    Ye Junlin looked at it and let out a deep breath, his brows tightly furrowed.


    At this moment, Ming Sihan¡¯s face was dark and scary, and his dark red eyes were devoid of any warmth.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other. Neither of them dared to easily disturb this man.


    With a clang, a man stood at the entrance of the cave.


    Fan Jian came back to get something because he suddenly remembered that the Queen¡¯s skateboard was still in the Fairy Cave.


    However, he did not expect there to be other people in the Fairy Cave.


    The wooden stick in his hand fell to the ground in fear.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in the Fairy Cave?¡±


    Fan Jian questioned.


    These people looked extraordinary and felt a strong sense of oppression.


    Especially the silver-haired man. When he looked at him, it was as if someone was holding his throat.


    What a strong aura!


    Fan Jian was a little afraid. This man seemed to be even more terrifying than the Queen.


    Ye Junlin took a step forward and questioned,¡±¡±Where did the people here go?


    Could there be a pair of siblings? Or siblings?¡±


    Fan Jian looked at Ye Junlin and then at Ming Sihan. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you tell us obediently, we won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Ye Junlin consoled.


    The man was obviously frightened.


    ¡°Are you from the Devil Realm?¡± Fan asked.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Then all the more I can¡¯t tell you the whereabouts of the queen.¡±


    After Fan Jian finished speaking, he suddenly felt that he had said something wrong and quickly covered his mouth.


    He should have pretended not to know anything.


    However, his mouth was still faster than his brain.


    The words had already been said.


    Ye Junlin¡¯s eyes lit up. Indeed, Ruyue was here before.


    Ming Sihan flew to Fan Jian¡¯s side and asked in a clear voice,¡± Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°You are here to capture the Queen, right? Even if I die, I will not tell you the whereabouts of the Queen.¡±


    Fan Jian was afraid, but he still didn¡¯t want to expose the Queen¡¯s position, because that would bring death to the Queen.


    Ming Sihan grabbed Fan Jian¡¯s neck and lifted him up, lifting Fan Jian¡¯s feet off the ground. His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    As long as he exerted a little strength, he could break the man¡¯s neck.


    He said emotionlessly,¡± If you don¡¯t say it, then die.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. This might be the only person they had a clue to Ruyue¡¯s whereabouts.


    Therefore, he absolutely could not let the Demon Lord kill this man.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, let me persuade him.¡±


    Hearing Ye Yunfengs voice, Ming Sihan let go of his hand.


    Fan Jian fell to the ground.


    ¡°Kill me. 1 will never tell you the whereabouts of the queen.¡±


    Fan Jian said angrily.


    He had always been a cowardly person, but now he had the courage to say such words.


    Because the Queen was good to him, he could not be ungrateful.


    ¡°Your Queen is called MO Ruyue, right?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡¯


    ¡°To be honest, she¡¯s also my junior sister. I came to look for her this time because I want her to return to the Demon Realm. We won¡¯t hurt her, but if Ruyue¡¯s whereabouts are known by others, it might be dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Who knows if what you said is true or not? Why should I believe what you said?¡±


    Fan Jian remained vigilant against the person in front of him.


    Ye Yunfeng advised Fan Jian again.


    He had never said so much before.


    Ye Junlin, who was beside her, also said,¡± If you¡¯re really doing this for the Queen¡¯s good, you should listen to us. The sects are all looking for her now. She¡¯s in a very dangerous situation!¡±¡±


    Fan Jian thought for a moment.¡± Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°What we said is naturally true. She is our junior sister, how could we harm her?¡±


    The demon had never said that he would punish Junior Sister Ruyue..

 Chapter 802

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll tell you. The Queen is in the south. You can just go to the south to look for her. As for the exact place, the Queen didn¡¯t tell us.¡±


    Fan Jian sneered in his heart. Who knew if these people were telling the truth?


    He could just give them a fake address. Anyway, these people would never be able to find the Queen.


    Because he was smart enough to give a fake address.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect this man in front of them to have so many tricks up his sleeve, ¡°Demon Venerable, should we head south?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng asked.


    Ming Sihan glanced at Fan Jian and asked, ¡°Since you guys have already left, why did you come back?¡±


    ¡°I, I came back to get the snowboard that the Queen left for me!¡±


    ¡°Snowboard?¡±


    Ming Sihan narrowed his eyes and asked coldly.


    Fan Jian stood up and took out his snowboard.¡±¡±Although this is only a wooden board, it was personally made by the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    Ming Sihan stretched out his hand and said coldly.


    Fan Jian shook his head and emphasized,¡±¡±This is what the Queen left for me.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to you?¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted coldly.


    ¡°Yes.


    Fan Jianqiang pretended to be calm. This man was really scary.


    He had almost strangled her to death just now.


    Fortunately, the person beside him stopped him in time.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Ming Sihan snatched the snowboard from Fan Jian¡¯s hands.


    How could another man take something that Ruyue had personally made?


    It had to be his.


    ¡°You, how could you snatch my things?¡±


    ¡°This is mine!¡±


    Ming Sihan was very confident and didn¡¯t look like someone who would snatch something.


    Fan Jian was flustered and exasperated. He clenched his fists and said,''¡±¡±¡®That was clearly mine!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Ming Sihan threw down ten thousand taels of silver.


    He held the snowboard in his hand and turned around elegantly!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said coldly.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at this scene and were somewhat helpless.


    It was hard to believe that the Demon Venerable would do such a thing.


    Was there a need to fight over a snowboard?


    Fan Jian looked at the 10,000 taels of silver notes on the ground, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Was that guy crazy?


    ¡°l didn¡¯t say I was going to sell it.¡±


    He muttered and picked up the banknotes from the ground.


    He angrily wanted to throw out the silver notes in his hand.


    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.¡± Forget it, it¡¯s ten thousand silver notes after all.¡¯


    Looking at the backs of those people leaving, Fan Jian revealed a proud smile,


    ¡°Fortunately, I was smart and gave them the wrong address. That way, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find the Queen.¡±


    ¡°If the Queen knows, she will definitely be very grateful to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really a loyal and loyal subordinate.¡±


    Fan Jian thought about it and became more and more satisfied with himself.


    Your Majesty, enjoy yourself in the West. These bad guys will never find you.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sneeze twice while driving the carriage.


    After leaving the north, she disguised herself as an old woman to avoid being seen.


    She had disguised Li Zeyan as her grandson.


    Along the way, they had avoided the patrols of many sects.


    ¡°Sister, this is already the warm south.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s finally not the cold and windy north anymore.¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her arms and felt the warmth.


    She had bought a house in a small county town. There were not many people in the county town, so there was basically no warrant for her arrest.


    No one would have thought that MO Ruyue, the Saintess of the Devil World, would be hiding in a county town.


    The journey from the north to the south had been bumpy for several days, and they had finally found a picturesque place to stay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if the white wolf¡¯s injuries have recovered.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she walked towards the white wolf¡¯s room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with my sister too.¡±


    Li Zeyan followed closely behind MO Ruyue, cursing the white wolf in his heart.


    With a creak, MO Ruyue pushed open the door and entered. The sunlight outside had already squeezed into the room.


    There was a faint medicinal fragrance in the room.


    MO Ruyue looked at the pile of grass and was stunned on the spot. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    There, there was actually a strong white-haired man lying there!


    Because she treated the white wolf as a pet, she only made a simple nest for the white wolf on the ground. There was a pile of grass on the ground and two pieces of unwanted clothes were placed on it.


    At this moment, the man on the nest made MO Ruyue stop in her tracks.


    He felt that it was a little unbelievable.


    The white wolf had actually turned into a human!


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but ask when he didn¡¯t see any movement from MO Ruyue.


    He saw his sister standing there without moving. He did not know what was going on.


    He asked worriedly.


    ¡®Ze¡­Zeyan, the white wolf seemed to have turned into a man!¡±


    MO Ruyue stammered.


    It was a handsome man wearing a white robe with an ancient red pattern on the corner of his robe.


    In the middle of his forehead, there was a mark of red demonic fire, which was very flirtatious.


    His long and fair fingers had distinct joints, and his black nails were as sharp as blades.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s expression turned grave when he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    The white wolf turned into a human?


    He clenched his fists and squeezed into the room from outside.


    She immediately saw the man with his eyes closed.


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost jumped down from MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder and approached the man curiously.


    The man¡¯s curly eyelashes trembled slightly, as if he was showing signs of waking up.


    Hillghost was so frightened that he ran to MO Ruyue¡¯s side.


    The man slowly opened his eyes, and his vision gradually became clear.


    His gaze fell on MO Ruyue, then on Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Are you a white wolf?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked as she stood rooted to the ground.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, the man looked at her.


    Under the meticulous care of this woman and that little brat, his injuries were almost fully healed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a white wolf, a demonic beast.¡±


    The man admitted frankly. He slowly stood up, his figure tall.


    At least 1.9 meters tall.


    MO Ruyue felt that this man should be about the same height as the Demon Lord.


    She had originally lowered her head to look at this man, but now she needed to raise her head slightly.


    When he approached, he felt a wave of pressure.


    MO Ruyue subconsciously stepped back.


    She forced herself to be calm and said,¡±Are your injuries healed?¡±¡± ¡°Thanks to your meticulous care, I¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    The man¡¯s unruly face had a hint of a smile as he spoke slowly.


    Suddenly, the smile on his face darkened. His gaze fell on Li Zeyang, who was beside him, and he      all thanks to brother Zeyan¡¯s care. Otherwise, this king would have recovered even faster! ¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    MO Ruyue frowned slightly and looked at Li Zeyan.


    Why did it feel like there was a hidden meaning in this man¡¯s words?


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to take care of you.¡± Although Li Zeyan felt a little guilty, he still answered the man confidently.


    He was not afraid of the white wolf, but of his sister.


    He didn¡¯t want his sister to think that he was a bad person.


    He just hated the white wolf.


    ¡°Also, Brother Zeyan is what my sister calls me. Don¡¯t call me Brother Zeyan.¡±


    The white wolf was not worthy of calling him Brother Zeyan.


    This guy was extremely annoying..

 Chapter 803

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue¡¯s gaze shifted between the two of them, but she did not think too much about it. Perhaps Li Zeyan did not take good care of the white wolf, so the white wolf held a grudge.


    She looked at the white wolf curiously and asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is MO Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°My name is Di Chenxiao, the wolf king of the northern wolf tribe.¡±


    Di Chenxiao spoke slowly, his sharp eyes staring at the woman in front of him.


    This woman was human, but she was different from the human women he had seen before.


    She was so bold that she wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    She even took care of him like a pet.


    Of course, he did not like being treated like a pet.


    The wolf king of the northern wolf tribe?


    ¡°How did you get injured? And he was so seriously injured? I remember that the wolf clan should live in groups¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    He randomly picked up a wolf, and it turned out to be a wolf king. Moreover, it had transformed into a human.


    Not only did he look like a human, but he was also so handsome.


    Her entire body carried a wild beauty, wild and unruly, and full of bestiality.


    ¡°This is an internal matter of the wolf clan! It¡¯s not convenient to tell.¡¯


    Di Chenxiao spoke slowly, and his expression became solemn.


    Fortunately, he met this woman. Otherwise, he might really have had a narrow escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to tell me. Who wants to know?¡±


    Li Zeyan said sarcastically. It was just the Wolf King. He was probably the most powerful among the wolves.


    However, compared to him, she was still far inferior.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. Why was this brat so annoying?


    However, he had a natural fear of this little brat.


    He didn¡¯t even know where that fear came from.


    Li Zeyan wouldn¡¯t tell Di Chenxiao that this was the bloodline suppression.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Am I wrong?¡±


    Li Zeyan muttered softly and continued,¡±¡±Now that your injuries have healed, can you leave this place?¡±


    He just wanted this Wolf King to leave his sister.


    He was annoyed when he saw the Wolf King.


    Di Chenxiao humphed and said,¡±I can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    If it was a white wolf, she would definitely keep it by her side.


    However, this was a wolf king after all. It wasn¡¯t good to keep him by his side.


    Moreover, it was a handsome and wild man.


    She always felt that it was very dangerous to keep it by her side.


    ¡°This king has only recovered from his external injuries.¡±


    Di Chenxiao clutched his chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can go back to the North and recuperate on your own. My sister has no obligation to take care of you!¡±


    Li Zeyan said unhappily.


    Damn Di Chenxiao, how dare he say that his internal injuries haven¡¯t recovered?


    Was this a joke?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying among humans? It was called helping people to the end, sending Buddha to the heavens. Therefore, he would have to trouble Ruyue


    next. ¡±


    Di Chenxiao slightly raised his eyebrows at Li Zeyan.


    This little brat always wanted him to leave MO Ruyue, but he just wouldn¡¯t.


    He wanted to see what this brat could do to him!


    ¡°This¡­


    MO Ruyue looked troubled. She didn¡¯t expect Wolf King to cling onto her.


    Then, he said,¡±lf you choose to stay by my side, you have to hide with me. Are you willing?¡±¡±


    Then, he added,¡± Maybe he didn¡¯t know what to do next.¡±


    He was afraid that this fellow could not bear the hardship.


    ¡°As long as I can be with Ruyue, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Di Chenxiao immediately expressed his opinion.


    This woman¡¯s craftsmanship was not bad.


    The food was very delicious. He had never eaten anything so delicious before.


    ¡°Alright, then follow me.¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed.


    He had his own calculations in his heart. Letting this guy stay by his side might be able to play a role in deceiving others.


    He didn¡¯t let her stay by his side because he was handsome.


    ¡°Actually, according to the tradition of our wolf clan, Ruyue, you are my savior, so I should devote myself to you. So, Ruyue, can you be my princess?¡± Di Chenxiao revealed a sincere expression.


    Although this woman was human, she was different from ordinary women.


    He had courage, courage, and wisdom.


    Such a woman was very attractive. ¡°Dream on, you think you¡¯re worthy of my sister?¡±


    Li Zeyan immediately retorted.


    This guy actually boasted so shamelessly. He was simply too shameless.


    He still wanted his sister to be the princess consort?


    Who cared?


    ¡°If I¡¯m not worthy, do you think you are?¡±


    Di Chenxiao looked at Li Zeyan from head to toe and added,¡± You little brat!¡±


    ¡°Brat, how dare you call me brat? I¡¯m your ancestor!¡±


    Li Zeyan said angrily. He was about to explode from anger.


    MO Ruyue looked at the two of them and hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Can you guys stop arguing?¡±


    Di Chenxiao was really too much. He was a wolf king after all, but he actually lowered himself to the level of a child who had not grown up yet.


    ¡°Sister, look at him!¡±


    Li Zeyan pointed at Di Chenxiao with an accusing expression.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his sister, Li Zeyan would have revealed his true self and let this Wolf King know what it meant to be an ancestor.


    Damn Di Chenxiao.


    Li Zeyan was furious.


    He was about to explode from anger.


    Di Chenxiao crossed his arms and looked fearless.


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, you can¡¯t bully a child!¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at Di Chenxiao seriously.


    This guys words were indeed a little overboard.


    Look at how he bullied Zeyan¡¯s brother!


    He didn¡¯t look like an adult at all.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not a child!¡±


    Li Zeyan poked each other with his fingers.


    So in her sister¡¯s eyes, he was actually a child who had not grown up.


    So sad.


    He was not a child.


    Di Chenxiao heard Li Zeyan¡¯s voice and a wicked smile flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bully children. I¡¯m an adult, after all.¡± I won¡¯t argue with the child!¡±


    It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned this, but Li Zeyan became even angrier.


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, you did it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    He did it on purpose!


    The corner of Di Chenxiao¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint arc.


    Seeing this little wimp roar, he felt much happier.


    ¡°The two of you are really not suitable to be in the same space.¡±


    MO Ruyue secretly shook her head and quickly left Di Chenxiao¡¯s room with Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Ruyue, do you want to consider what 1 said just now? Become this kings princess?¡±


    Di Chenxiao returned to the topic.


    He had to repay the favor. If he didn¡¯t, he would be called an ingrate.


    The only thing he could do was to make this woman his princess consort.


    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re a wolf, and I¡¯m a human. We¡¯re different species. If we understand reproductive isolation, there won¡¯t be any results between us.¡± MO Ruyue refused without hesitation.


    This guy was a wolf, and she was a human. It was hard to accept an interracial relationship.


    ¡°What reproductive isolation? Am I not human now? I have everything that a human should have, and I¡¯m even stronger than a human!¡± Moreover, their endurance was better than humans.


    He didn¡¯t even consider this?


    MO Ruyue¡¯s facial features were twisted. Why was there a hint of color in his words?


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    ¡°So, save it.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue was about to leave.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue was about to leave, Di Chenxiao asked, ¡°¡±Where do I sleep tonight?¡±


    ¡°You can sleep in this room.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no blanket on the bed, and it hasn¡¯t been cleaned.¡¯ Di Chenxiao glanced at the bed. It was empty.


    When he was a wolf king, he could be casual and sleep in a cave.


    But now that he had returned to his human form, he naturally had to live and sleep like a human..

 Chapter 804

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You have your own hands and feet. Think of a way. You can¡¯t let your savior serve you like a slave, right? If you have money, you can hire me to serve you, but my appearance fee is very high. You can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    After all, the Wolf King was a wild beast. He definitely did not have much money on him.


    She didn¡¯t want to serve Di Chenxiao.


    Even if she was handsome, the Demon Lord was even more handsome. If she was asked to do something, wouldn¡¯t she have to pay obediently?


    She was such a materialistic woman. If she wasn¡¯t materialistic, what would she eat, what would she live in, what would she wear?


    Mental food could not fill one¡¯s stomach.


    It would cost money to buy this house.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to serve this king, this king can serve you. You¡¯re right, you¡¯re this kings savior.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t need you to serve me.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue led Li Zeyan to the kitchen.


    He was ready to cook.


    Although he wasn¡¯t hungry, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Then he would cook to pass the time.


    Di Chenxiao watched Mo Ruyue leave. This woman was indeed different.


    There were quite a few female wolves in the wolf clan, and all of them were fawning over him, but his thoughts were not on those female wolves. Even though MO Ruyue had just rejected him, he still did not give up.


    After making the bed, Di Chenxiao went to the kitchen.


    ¡°Ruyue, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Di Chenxiao took the initiative to ask.


    Chances were always given to those who took the initiative. He had to take the initiative.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you here. I don¡¯t need you!¡¯


    Li Zeyan stared at Di Chenxiao as if he was facing a great enemy.


    In the future, Di Chenxiao would be his enemy.


    Di Chenxiao ignored Li Zeyan and squeezed his way to MO Ruyue¡¯s side.


    He pressed his hand on MO Ruyue¡¯s kitchen knife and said, ¡°Ruyue, leave this kind of work to this king.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue wanted to say something but hesitated. She looked at the tall man and could only take a step back.


    She looked especially petite beside Di Chenxiao.


    It could only be said that this man was too huge.


    His nose bridge was also very straight, and his pair of fierce wolf eyes were imposing without anger.


    The lines on his face were distinct, and his long white hair fluttered in the wind, making him look wild and rough.


    The Demon Lord also had long silver-white hair, but he was not as wild and rough.


    She liked the demon more. Every part of him was perfect.


    ¡°This king is done cutting, how is it?¡±


    Di Chenxiao tilted his head and asked.


    MO Ruyue came back to her senses and glanced at the dishes on the chopping board.¡±¡±Your cutting skills are not bad. Have you cut vegetables before?¡±


    ¡°No, this is the first time.¡¯


    He was not an idiot. How could he not even know how to cut vegetables?


    Listening to Di Chenxiao¡¯s words, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but think of the Demon Commander.


    Her original kitchen had been blown up by the Demon Lord.


    ¡°l think you¡¯re better at this.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    This fellow knew it just by looking at it. It meant that his learning ability was also very strong.


    It was quite powerful.


    ¡°This king feels that this king is more powerful in all aspects.¡±


    Di Chenxiao continued.


    Li Zeyan, who was burning the fire, couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he heard Di Chenxiao¡¯s shameless words.¡±lf you were powerful in all aspects, how could you be injured?¡±


    This fellow was simply boasting shamelessly. He actually said that he was amazing in all aspects.


    This guy probably didn¡¯t even know how to write the word ¡®face¡¯.


    ¡°Brat, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a mute.¡±


    Di Chenxiao listened to Li Zeyan¡¯s words, and a cold light flashed in his wolf eyes.


    Why was this child¡¯s mouth so chatty?


    It should be sewn up so that he wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense.


    ¡°l was right. Are you angry from embarrassment?¡±


    Li Zeyan was still unwilling to give up.


    This guy ignored his warning and actually approached his sister. He should be prepared for the consequences of his special treatment.


    Di Chenxiao pointed his kitchen knife at Li Zeyan and said coldly,¡±¡±Try saying that again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it then¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue interrupted him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Wolf Kine after all. Whv are vou lowering vourself to the level of a child?¡± MO Ruyue hurriedly chided.¡±


    Then, she took the kitchen knife from Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand.


    How could he point a kitchen knife at someone?


    The kitchen knife was used to cut vegetables.


    Li Zeyan made a face at Di Chenxiao.


    See, his sister was still helping him.


    Who was this Di Chenxiao?


    ¡°l was just joking with him. Ruyue, don¡¯t be angry. Let me cut the vegetables.¡± After saying that, Di Chenxiao took back the kitchen knife from MO Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s petite hand, he couldn¡¯t help but hold it and said, ¡±¡±Ruyue, why are your hands so small?¡±


    His large palm easily wrapped around MO Ruyue¡¯s small hand.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen the curiosity in Di Chenxiao¡¯s eyes, MO Ruyue would have thought that this man was harassing her.


    She retracted her hand and said,¡± You¡¯re a man, and I¡¯m a woman. Generally speaking, women¡¯s bones are naturally smaller than men¡¯s. If I had a bigger bone structure than yours, you would be like a little bird in front of me now.¡±¡±


    ¡°Pervert, let go of my sister¡¯s hand and touch me. Do you believe that my sister and I will throw you out?¡±


    Li Zeyan stood up from the bench when he saw Di Chenxiao holding his sister¡¯s hand.


    His eyes were fierce as he scolded Di Chenxiao.


    Did this man know what he was doing?


    ¡°This king is just curious. The hands of those female wolves are quite big.¡± He had never seen such a small one before, so he felt that it was very novel.


    It was small and soft, making one¡¯s heart itch.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing. Hurry up and cook. If you don¡¯t want to eat, hurry up and leave.¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly stopped the two from continuing their quarrel. It was as if the two of them were born enemies.


    There were endless disputes.


    Her hearing was not good anymore.


    fairy cave


    Fan Jian put away the silver notes and prepared to go back.


    When he reached the entrance of the cave, he stopped and looked back deeply. His heart was filled with emotion.


    He would always remember the good times he spent in the Fairy Cave.


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a few people flying over from afar.


    He immediately wanted to escape, but it was already too late.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face was slightly pale. He stared at the man in front of him and sized him up.


    ¡°Was there a woman called MO Ruyue here?¡±


    His voice was low. Because he had been injured and his injuries had not fully recovered, he seemed to be lacking in energy.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Fan Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with vigilance.


    There were actually people who came to look for their queen again. They did not know if they were good or bad people,


    Zhao Xin replied,¡± We¡¯re from Xuanling Immortal Sect. This is our master. He heard that my junior sister is here, so please tell him where she is. She¡¯s in a very dangerous situation now. She can only be protected if she returns to


    Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±¡±


    His face was full of sincerity.


    Fan Jian glanced at them and you really from Xuanling Immortal


    Sect?¡±


    He knew that Xuanling Immortal Sect was a righteous sect.


    ¡°Of course. This is the token of our immortal sect. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look!¡±


    As Xin Zhao spoke, he took out the token beside him.


    Fan Jian took a look. It was really the token of Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    It seemed that these people were really righteous.


    He remembered that the Queen¡¯s identity was once a spy sent to the Demon Realm. Now that her identity was exposed, she was indeed hunted down by the people of the Demon Realm.


    Fortunately, he had saved the Queen¡¯s life..

 Chapter 805

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°l thought you were here to cause trouble for the Queen,¡± Fan Jian said with a sigh of relief. Not long before you, I met the people of the Demon Realm. I lied to them that the Queen had gone to the south. Fortunately, I was smart and didn¡¯t tell them the true direction.¡¯


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes lit up and he stared at Fan Jian. ¡°So, you know where Ruyue is?¡±


    MO Ruyue was from Xuanling Immortal Sect and would always be from Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the Queen¡¯s most valued subordinate. The Queen only told me where she went.¡¯


    Fan Jian said proudly.


    He said that on purpose to let them know how much the Queen valued him.


    In the past, no one had ever thought so highly of him.


    Only the Queen valued him and trusted him.


    ¡°Then can you tell us where Junior Sister Ruyue is?¡±


    Xin Zhao asked.


    They did not expect that the people from the Demon Realm had already come before them.


    Fortunately, this guy had told the people of the Demon Realm the wrong direction.


    Fan Jian nodded. Our queen has gone to the west. If you look in the direction of the west, you will definitely find her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Zhao Xin revealed a grateful expression.


    He and his master looked at each other. It seemed like they would be able to find Ruyue soon.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re from the Xuanling Immortal Sect, I wouldn¡¯t have told you.¡±


    Fan Jian waved his hand.


    It was all a piece of cake.


    ¡°l hope you can protect the Queen well. Don¡¯t let anyone else harm her.¡±


    He advised earnestly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect her.¡±


    Zhao Xin replied.


    The current MO Ruyue was no longer the MO Ruyue of the past. Everyone¡¯s attitude and opinion of her had changed a lot.


    Now, that woman¡¯s entire body was emitting a dazzling light.


    She was so dazzling at the Immortal Alliance Conference that countless people saw her.


    This time, he would find her and not let her leave Xuanling Immortal Sect. She would always be a part of Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Thus, Ling Shoumo led his men and rushed toward the west.


    However, they did not find any clues about MO Ruyue even though they had been searching westward.


    Looking at the endless desert in front of him, Xin Zhao was stunned.


    He glanced at Ling Shoumo hesitantly.


    Then, he slowly asked,¡±Master, are we still going to search forward?¡±¡± That was a desert, a desert that stretched as far as the eye could see!


    ¡°l have to find him.¡±


    Ling Shoumo looked at the desert in front of him. The blue sky and the golden desert formed a huge painting.


    Other than the desert and the blue sky, there seemed to be nothing else.


    His eyes were firm. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find MO Ruyue.


    No matter where MO Ruyue was, he had to find her.


    ¡°But I feel that Junior Sister Ruyue should not be in the desert. After all, the environment here is harsh. I think¡­


    Presumably, Junior Sister Ruyue would not be here.


    Zhao Xin did not dare to finish his sentence.


    Because he saw the displeasure on his master¡¯s face.


    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±


    Ling Shoumo said coldly.


    ¡°Master¡­l¡­¡±


    ¡°If I go alone, you guys will only be dragging me down!¡¯


    They weren¡¯t very familiar with flying on swords, so it would take more time to fly and stop.


    It was not as convenient as him moving alone.


    Ling Shoumo had already made up his mind to leave. Without waiting for Zhao Xin to say anything, he flew directly into the depths of the desert on his sword.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do we still want to follow?¡±


    The junior brothers were at a loss and could not make up their minds.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t want to enter the desert.


    The desert was too hot, and it was easy to get thirsty.


    Entering the Sea of Desert just like that really required a certain amount of courage.


    Zhao Xin looked at his master¡¯s departing figure and let out a long sigh.¡±We¡¯ll listen to Master. There¡¯s no need to follow.¡± ¡°But why do I feel that Master said those words in anger just now?¡±


    The junior apprentice brother said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡¯


    ¡°If you want to follow, hurry up and catch up to Master while you can.¡±


    What were these two pretending for?


    The two junior brothers instantly fell silent.


    Xin Zhao glanced at the two of them and shook his head in his heart. They only knew how to put on an act. If they really went up, they would be afraid again.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan were strolling in the small town outside. Di Chenxiao was following behind MO Ruyue.


    Although the weather in the south was good, there were more Evils.


    There was not a single person in the entire town, and there was a sinister aura everywhere.


    It was a stark contrast to the liveliness of yesterday.


    ¡°Why is there no one in the market today?¡±


    MO Ruyue frowned slightly and looked around. She subconsciously held Li


    Zeyan¡¯s hand tightly.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any ghosts in broad daylight, right?


    She thought to herself. She had wanted to go out today to buy some food, but in the end, the shops in the town were all closed, and there was no one on the streets. Moreover, there was a strange aura everywhere.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you.¡±


    Li Zeyan said seriously.


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m so powerful. Why would I be afraid?¡±


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly, unwilling to admit that she was afraid.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a white smoke drifted over from the deep mountains. The white smoke instantly enveloped the entire town.


    The white smoke was like a monster that swallowed the entire town.


    Moreover, the smoke was getting thicker and thicker. At first, they could still vaguely see something ten meters away, but now, they could not see anything.


    She could only see Li Zeyan beside her.


    MO Ruyue hugged Li Zeyan¡¯s arm and whispered,¡±¡±l feel that this fog is a little strange. Why don¡¯t we go back?¡±


    I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared. I should leave quickly.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of monsters and zombies, but she was afraid of the unknown.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡¯


    Li Zeyan felt his sister hugging his arm, and his heart was instantly filled with joy.


    Naturally, he did not want to go back.


    If he went back, his sister would not hug his arm.


    The thick fog covered the sky and the sun could not shine in.


    Suddenly, a bright red figure appeared in the white fog. She stood straight in front of him. She was as tall as a woman.


    Because of the white fog, the woman could only see it hazily.


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks and felt a chill run down her spine.


    Damn it, could this be something unclean?


    At this moment, that thing was only five meters away from him. Her legs seemed to be filled with lead and she could not move.


    ¡°Ze¡­Zeyan¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue stuttered. She was most afraid of this kind of mysterious person.


    Countless scenes from horror movies flashed through his mind.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so scared when he encountered this in broad daylight.


    At least there were two men beside her. One of them was the Wolf King.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here.¡¯


    Hearing Li Zeyan¡¯s voice, MO Ruyue felt much more at ease.


    Di Chenxiao took two steps forward and stood in front of MO Ruyue.


    His tall figure blocked MO Ruyue behind him.


    This instantly gave MO Ruyue a sense of security.


    He was really too manly..

 Chapter 806

    ¡°Who are you? Do you believe that this king will tear you apart?¡±


    Di Chenxiao shouted angrily.


    The white smoke grew thicker and thicker, and he could even hear a woman crying.


    There was a smile in the bitterness, and it was hard to tell whether he was crying or laughing.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold as he walked towards the red figure.


    Li Zeyan and MO Ruyue also followed.


    The red figure seemed to be retreating. They could not keep up with the red figure¡¯s pace at all.


    After chasing for a long time, MO Ruyue wasn¡¯t as scared anymore.


    Now that they had turned the tables, they should be afraid of that red figure.


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, stop chasing.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted. She couldn¡¯t chase after them anymore, and she was also afraid that the other party would set up a trap for them.


    Di Chenxiao heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice and stopped in his tracks. He turned around and said,¡±¡±You can call me Shen.¡¯


    It would be too distant to call him by his name.


    She didn¡¯t like being called by her name.


    ¡°Ah ¡®Chen.¡±


    Shen, Shen, Shen. It felt a little mushy.


    Mo Ruyue said.


    ¡°That works too.¡¯


    It was better than calling him by his full name.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after her. I¡¯ll apologize to her.¡±


    MO Ruyue said to Di Chenxiao.


    ¡°Apologize? Why are you apologizing?¡± Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t understand. They didn¡¯t offend each other.


    What was there to apologize for?


    Li Zeyan knew something and said to Di Chenxiao, ¡°Elder Sister has her own reasons for doing things.¡±


    ¡°Zeyan really understands me.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a smile.


    When Di Chenxiao saw this, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    MO Ruyue took a step forward and said to the red figure, ¡°¡®¡±I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Rest in peace. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud clap of thunder. Lightning struck the red figure.


    In an instant, the red figure disappeared and the thick fog dispersed.


    The sunlight shone on everyone again.


    If he was playing tricks on her, then don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless.


    What MO Ruyue hated the most was people who pretended to be mysterious and scared her into a daze.


    Today, he had to teach that person a lesson.


    In the face of such a matter, the more timid one was, the more arrogant the other party would be. Therefore, one had to be more courageous.


    Even if Sadako crawled out of the television, she would have to put her back in.


    After coming out of the well, he stuffed her back into the well.


    At the same time, he recited the core values of the country.


    Prosperity, democratism, civilization, harmony


    Freedom, equality, justice, the rule of law


    Patriotic, dedicated, honest, friendly


    He directly dispelled these unclean things.


    Di Chenxiao looked up at the sky and said,¡±Why would there be thunder in such a bright sun?¡±


    At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know that lightning was related to MO Ruyue.


    He just thought that what happened just now was a coincidence.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    MO Ruyue shrugged, indicating that she did not know either.


    She looked around. The terrifying fog and the red figure had disappeared.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Sister, it looks like we won¡¯t be able to buy anything today. Why don¡¯t we go back?¡±


    Li Zeyan said.


    Her sister had already let go of her arm.


    He felt a sense of loss.


    ¡°We can only go back But what was that thing just now?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked with a puzzled expression.


    Was it a ghost or some other evil?


    After all, he couldn¡¯t confirm his identity without seeing his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    Li Zeyan shook his head. Usually, the powerful ones would not appear here.


    It was probably that kind of small character, a small character that was not worthy of him remembering her name. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before either.¡¯


    Di Chenxiao expressed that he didn¡¯t know.


    That thing looked strange. It had been hiding in the fog all this time and did not dare to reveal its true appearance.


    Something that dared not show itself was nothing!


    Seeing that neither of them knew, MO Ruyue could only say,¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go back. ¡±


    They had come out to buy food, but none of the shops outside were open. There was not even a single person on the street.


    The three of them could only return dejectedly.


    At night, there was still no one in the town. The entire town was dead silent.


    The pale moonlight shone on the stone pavement on the street. Mist slowly surged from the deep mountains and forests.


    The moon hid in the clouds in fear.


    Everything was silent.


    ¡°How is it? Is my noodles delicious?¡±


    MO Ruyue drank the last mouthful of soup and looked at Di Chenxiao and Li Zeyan.


    He waited for the two of them to praise him.


    ¡°Of course, Sister¡¯s noodles are delicious. 1 love them the most.¡¯ Li Zeyan was very supportive.


    Even if her sister¡¯s cooking was not delicious, it was still the best.


    However, his sister¡¯s cooking was delicious.


    Di Chenxiao ate the noodles and said regretfully,¡±¡±lt would be even better if there was meat.¡¯


    After all, he was a wolf, and it was his nature to love meat.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t die without meat.


    ¡°l was going to buy some meat today, but I encountered that incident.¡±


    MO Ruyue said helplessly.


    She also wanted to eat meat, but there was no meat seller.


    He could only wait and see tomorrow.


    Squeak¡­


    At this moment, Hillghost made a sound and looked at the gate of the courtyard.


    The door was tightly shut, but Hillghost noticed that there seemed to be movement outside.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but glance at the courtyard. She wouldn¡¯t have known if she hadn¡¯t looked, but she was shocked when she saw it.


    At some point, the thick fog from the day had appeared again.


    The atmosphere at night was even scarier than during the day.


    MO Ruyue gulped. Did that thing come to her during the day?


    ¡°Ah ¡®Chen, Zeyan, I feel like that thing from the day is here again.¡± She lowered her voice and stared outside the courtyard.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a knock on the door.


    Normal people would knock on the door faster, but the knocking sound from outside was very slow, as if there was no strength to knock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and take a look.¡± Li Zeyan stood up.¡±


    What was playing tricks?


    As he spoke, he walked out.


    He opened the gate of the courtyard, and there seemed to be a figure flashing past.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll chase after him and take a look.¡±


    ¡®Zeyan, or¡­¡± Forget it.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Li Zeyan closed the door and walked out.


    MO Ruyue and Di Chenxiao looked at each other. They were the only ones left.


    Of course, there was also a mountain ghost.


    Hillghost didn¡¯t know what was going on. He was holding a walnut in his hands and was pulling at it.


    The courtyard was filled with thick fog, and everything became hazy.


    It was not as scary during the day as at night.


    ¡°Will Zeyan be alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Di Chenxiao comforted.


    Li Zeyan was also a demonic beast. As for what it was, he was not sure.


    However, the woman in front of him did not seem to know that Li Zeyan was a demonic beast.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    There was another knock on the door.


    The pace was still so slow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Di Chenxiao also stood up with a solemn expression. He wanted to see who the person outside the door was.


    MO Ruyue grabbed Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    She had never been so scared before, mainly because the atmosphere was too scary.


    If that thing had directly appeared in front of him, he would not have been so afraid.


    It was because he couldn¡¯t see that he felt a fear of the unknown.


    When Di Chenxiao saw MO Ruyue holding his hand, he was moved and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look together.¡±


    MO Ruyue seemed to be particularly afraid of this.


    In fact, he felt that there was nothing to be afraid of. The level was very low, and it was only suitable to scare ordinary people.


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue held Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand tightly and they walked to the door together.


    Hillghost followed behind him in confusion.


    Among them, only MO Ruyue was afraid..

 Chapter 807

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When the two of them approached the door, the knocking stopped.


    Just as Di Chenxiao was about to open the door, the door was pushed open.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue screamed, thinking that the female ghost had pushed the door open.


    When a person was tense, they would scream uncontrollably when they were stimulated.


    In fact, the person who pushed the door open was not a female ghost, but Li Zeyan.


    When Li Zeyan heard MO Ruyue¡¯s scream, he was so frightened that he almost hit her.


    He only stopped when he saw that it was MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Big sister.¡±


    Li Zeyan called out in a low voice. It turned out that the person who screamed was his sister.


    He wondered who it was.


    He was shocked.


    MO Ruyue paused. She saw who it was and slowly said,¡±¡±So it¡¯s Zeyan. Did you find anything?¡±


    She let go of Di Chenxiao¡¯s arm awkvvardly.


    Not only did she scream, but she also hugged Di Chenxiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°l seemed to have discovered a figure earlier. I chased after it, but I didn¡¯t manage to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Sister, how are things here?¡± Li Zeyan asked.


    MO Ruyue looked troubled.¡± Not long after you went out, Ah ¡®Chen and I heard a knock on the door, so we wanted to open the door to take a look. Just as we were about to open the door, you pushed it open and came in.¡± ¡°Looks like it should be the thing we encountered during the day.¡±


    Li Zeyan said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Are we entangled by that thing?¡±


    MO Ruyue regretted that she had only apologized once during the day. She should have apologized a few more times and killed him.


    It was always so annoying to pretend to be mysterious.


    ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t be afraid. That thing is just a small character who doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Di Chenxiao consoled.


    He had never put such things in his eyes. They were not on the same level at all.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment and said hesitantly,¡± Well, why don¡¯t you guys sleep in my room tonight? I¡¯m a little scared to be alone.¡±¡±


    She was afraid that there would be something on the blanket when she opened her eyes, and she was afraid that there would be someone beside her when she opened her eyes!


    She could only sleep peacefully with others by her side.


    ¡°Sister, Zeyan can accompany you. Forget about him, right?¡±


    Li Zeyan looked at Di Chenxiao with disdain.


    Who knew how well this guy was controlling his bestial nature? If his bestial nature flared up, wouldn¡¯t his sister suffer?


    Di Chenxiao smiled coldly and replied to Li Zeyan,¡±¡±Can you protect Ruyue alone? 1 was the one who accompanied Ruyue after you chased after her!¡± Seeing the two of them arguing, MO Ruyue seemed to have a better idea.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of us play Fight the Landlord all night?¡±


    Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t die if he didn¡¯t sleep for a night.


    He had to figure out what was going on after dawn.


    The residents of the town were fine. It had been almost a day since they last saw the residents of the town.


    ¡°What is Fight the Landlord?¡±


    Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao both looked puzzled.


    MO Ruyue took out a deck of poker cards from her storage ring with a smile. She had made them herself when she was bored.


    The poker cards were a little crude, but they could be played.


    ¡°You two sit over here, I¡¯ll tell you the rules.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she walked into the room.


    Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao looked at each other. They didn¡¯t like each other and snorted at the same time.


    That night, the three of them did not sleep.


    Even if there was a knock on the door, he did not care. ¡°Continue, continue. Ignore the knocking outside. Let it knock.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked up at the door and ignored him.


    He knocked on the door casually, and if she got up to answer it, it would be his loss.


    It was not until the rooster crowed outside that the sound of knocking on the door gradually disappeared.


    The sky was starting to brighten, and the thick air in the courtyard had also dissipated.


    After staying up all night, MO Ruyue was still feeling refreshed.


    ¡°Li Zeyan, do you know how to do it or not? We¡¯re farmers, and Ruyue is the landlord. Why are you betting on me?¡±


    Di Chenxiao looked at Li Zeyan.


    Now that they were only in the same team, this guy was still betting on him!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot,¡± Li Zeyan said softly as he held the card.¡±


    Actually, he did it on purpose. Who wanted to form a team with him?


    ¡°Alright, you forgot, right?¡±


    Emperor Chen Xiao¡¯s wolf eyes turned cold. Next was the battle between the two of them.


    MO Ruyue was the landlord, and she was the fisherman who reaped the benefits.


    ¡°It¡¯s dawn. I¡¯ll go wash up first and go out later to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    He put down the poker cards in his hand and stretched. The long night had finally passed.


    Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao were secretly competing.


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, you¡¯re really shameless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shameless? Do you believe that I¡¯ll tell Ruyue that you¡¯re a demonic beast?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡¯


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    Di Chenxiao revealed a proud expression.


    Li Zeyan bit his lip. He did not want Sister Ruyue to know that he was also a demonic beast.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to expose you, you¡¯d better not provoke me.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who asked me to have something on you?¡±


    Hillghost raised his head and watched the conversation between the two.


    It was very happy. Finally, someone could control Li Zeyan.


    Usually, Li Zeyan was the one who bullied it.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue came over after washing up.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    She felt that the atmosphere between Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao was a little off. She didn¡¯t know what they were doing.


    Were these two born enemies?


    Once she was not around, the two of them would quarrel.


    It was really amazing. ¡°Sister, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, shall we go out?¡±


    When the two of them saw MO Ruyue coming over, they instantly pretended that nothing had happened. They didn¡¯t even look at each other.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at Hillghost, who immediately understood and jumped onto MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder.


    Occasionally, she would jump into MO Ruyue¡¯s arms.


    Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao followed behind MO Ruyue.


    When he went out today, there were people coming and going outside. Although there were not many people in tovvn, it was still quite lively.


    The children played in groups of three to five.


    It was the complete opposite of the empty street yesterday.


    ¡°This is a normal street.¡¯


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The three of them went to a shop. The boss and the lady boss were sorting out the goods.


    Seeing that there was a customer, the boss warmly welcomed him and said,¡±ls there anything you need?¡± ¡°Boss, give me some oil.¡± MO Ruyue said.


    ¡°Did you bring the oil can?¡±


    ¡°No, 1 haven¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a tank of oil, you¡¯ll have to pay ten copper coins.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then add ten copper coins.¡±


    Ten wens was nothing to her.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask while the boss was filling the tank,¡±¡±Boss, there was no one on the street yesterday. Everyone closed their doors.¡±


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, the boss paused in his actions and almost spilled the oil.


    His expression wasn¡¯t too good, and he said softly,¡±¡±Yesterday was an unlucky day. Be careful not to get entangled when you go out.¡±


    ¡°We went out yesterday and saw the thick fog. There was also a woman. Even at night¡­¡±


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, she was dressed in red, and the person crying was a woman.


    From this, he could tell that it was a woman.


    MO Ruyue said as she observed the boss¡¯s expression..

 Chapter 808

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The boss¡¯ expression became uglier and uglier.


    He handed the oil can to MO Ruyue and said, ¡±A total of one tael of silver. You are foreigners living in the house on the west side, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. That house isn¡¯t clean. It¡¯s best to move out so that something like this won¡¯t happen again next month.¡±


    ¡°Boss, can you tell me why?¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little curious. How could she encounter such a thing?


    The boss hesitated.


    ¡°Boss, here you go. Keep the change. I want to hear a story.¡±


    MO Ruyue took out ten taels of silver and gave it to the boss.


    The boss didn¡¯t want to say it at first. After all, those things were too unlucky.


    However, when he saw Chu Ruyue take out ten taels of silver, he couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted.


    In this small town, earning a few taels of silver a day was already considered not bad.


    And this woman in front of him actually gave him ten taels of silver. Excluding the oil money, he could still earn a lot.


    ¡°Why are you foreigners so curious about this kind of thing?¡± The boss said as he took the ten taels of silver from MO Ruyue.


    This foreigner was really rich.


    ¡°After all, we met yesterday, so I¡¯m very curious.¡±


    MO Ruyue recalled yesterday¡¯s incident and still felt a lingering fear.


    What exactly was hidden in this? Was it the loss of morality or the annihilation of humanity?


    This deeply aroused MO Ruyue¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°This matter probably started more than ten years ago. That house lives in a rich family in our town. The rich family has a son, but his son was born stupid¡­¡±


    As the boss spoke, he moved three stools over and gestured for them to sit down and listen to him in detail.


    This matter was not complicated, but it was a little cruel.


    ¡± That fool¡¯s wife was bought, but the girl refused to comply. That family abused the girl every day. It was simply inhuman torture. It was tragic. Later on, the girl pretended to agree to the marriage. In the end, she killed the fool on the wedding night and hung herself. That family buried the fool properly. As for the bride¡¯s body, it was thrown into the valley behind the mountain.


    Later on, something strange happened in this small town. That family died¡­ As for the house being occupied by that familys relatives¡­¡±


    After a long time, the boss finally told MO Ruyue the whole story. There was a hint of regret in his voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯d better leave that house quickly. It¡¯s clearly a haunted house.¡± the boss advised.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression was solemn. So this was what happened.


    He felt a little complicated.


    Although he didn¡¯t spend much money to buy that house, it was a bit of a loss to leave after staying for two days.


    He originally thought that thing was coming for him.


    In the end, it was just a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Then didn¡¯t anyone go to the back of the mountain to collect the girl¡¯s corpse?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Who would dare to go? The back of the mountain was gloomy all year round, and the passing of such a hot day would make one¡¯s hair stand on end. Previously, there were brave young people who went there, but they fell ill the moment they returned. They even talked nonsense until they moved out of the town.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to go there now.¡±


    The boss¡¯s expression was a little cautious. He felt a chill down his spine when he mentioned this matter.


    He felt as if there was a pair of eyes staring at him from behind.


    Then, the boss stood up and said,¡± I¡¯ve told you everything. You¡¯d better leave that haunted house. Otherwise, something bad will happen.¡±¡±


    Seeing the boss like this, MO Ruyue smiled and said,¡±¡±Alright, we¡¯ll leave that house as soon as possible.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue carried the oil can and left the shop with the two people behind her.


    It seemed that he could not continue to live in this town for a long time.


    Although that thing didn¡¯t seem that scary, she was very concerned about the haunted house.


    Haunted houses were more unlucky. She did not want her good luck to be drowned by bad luck.


    Li Zeyan noticed that MO Ruyue did not say anything. He could not help but ask,¡± Sister, are we leaving that haunted house?¡±¡±


    He was not afraid of the so-called haunted house at all.


    Those monsters and whatnot were much lower in level than their demonic beasts.


    There was no need to be afraid at all.


    To put it bluntly, other than being able to bewitch the minds of ordinary people, it seemed that it could not do anything else.


    Ordinary people who lost their minds were easily in danger.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t want to stay in a house with a dead person for so long.¡¯!


    MO Ruyue replied without hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in such a beautiful place.


    If there was no such thing, this place would be very suitable for living.


    ¡°Then, do you want to go to the back of the mountain to take a look?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked again.


    Di Chenxiao glanced at Li Zeyan with an inexplicable look on his face.¡± You¡¯re such a good brother. You want to bring Ruyue to such an unlucky place?¡±¡±


    He had never seen someone who would cheat his sister like this. Li Zeyan immediately retorted,¡± I was just asking casually.¡±


    ¡°How can you ask that?¡±


    ¡°If I want to ask, I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    MO Ruyue revealed a helpless expression as she listened to their bickering.


    He really didn¡¯t want others to know that the three of them were in cahoots.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the back mountain. As for these things, I don¡¯t intend to interfere.¡¯


    MO Ruyue shook her head to avoid getting into trouble.


    Moreover, this matter had nothing to do with her. Since she already knew the cause and the result, that was enough.


    Perhaps she was the kind of person who did not have a heart.


    For no reason, she did not want to collect other people¡¯s corpses.


    There were so many people in this small town, but they didn¡¯t go to collect her body, and she was just a foreigner.


    It was better not to care.


    She was still on the run all over the world. Who would help her?


    MO Ruyue let out a long sigh.


    He felt helpless.


    Di Chenxiao and Li Zeyan shut their mouths.


    They looked at each other and then turned their heads away.


    After returning to the residence, MO Ruyue packed her things and prepared to leave.


    Originally, it was just her and Li Zeyan, but now with Di Chenxiao, the journey was no longer so boring. Just listening to Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao bicker was interesting.


    These two guys must have been enemies in their previous lives.


    Or else, they would just fight each other whenever they met in this lifetime?


    ¡°Ruyue, why don¡¯t we go back to the north?¡±


    Seeing that MO Ruyue didn¡¯t seem to have anywhere to go, Di Chenxiao invited her.


    After all, Ruyue was his savior. He would definitely treat her well.


    When he returned, it would also be the time for him to take revenge.


    Those guys with wild ambitions wanted to snatch the position of the Wolf King from his hands, so they did not hesitate to work together to scheme against him.


    He hadn¡¯t returned for so long. Perhaps they thought he was dead.


    When he returned, he would definitely tear those guys apart.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s wolf eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the north. Although the snow is fun, it¡¯s really cold there. I still like the warmth of the south.¡¯


    MO Ruyue shook her head and rejected Di Chenxiao¡¯s invitation.


    She should just stay in the south.


    ¡°Alright, if you want to go, just say it.¡±


    Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t try to persuade him.


    The South was indeed pretty good.


    It was no wonder that she was reluctant to leave this place. If it were him, he would also be reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked Di Chenxiao if he wanted to leave his sister.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for Di Chenxiao to leave his sister..

 Chapter 809

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Di Chenxiao turned around and saw that Li Zeyan¡¯s cheeks were slightly red. He directly pinched Li Zeyan¡¯s cheeks, and a hint of evil flashed in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°l can¡¯t bear to part with you. Why would 1 leave?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you bastard! Let go!¡¯


    Li Zeyan angrily pushed Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand away. This guy used his height to pinch his face. He was really hateful. She really wanted to chop off his hands.


    Damn Di Chenxiao.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the two of them playing and hesitated.


    ¡°Sister, look at him. He¡¯s bullying me.¡± Li Zeyan revealed an aggrieved expression.


    His face turned even redder.


    This Di Chenxiao was simply disrespectful. ¡°You two are like children.¡¯


    One was Li Sansui, and the other was Di Sisui.


    MO Ruyue pinched the space between her eyebrows.


    ¡°He bullied me first.¡¯


    Li Zeyan whispered. If he didn¡¯t want to hide his identity, he would have pressed Di Chenxiao under him so that he wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him again.


    Di Chenxiao, this bastard!


    ¡°l was just joking with him.¡±


    Di Chenxiao shrugged innocently.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face was quite soft.


    Looking at Li Zeyan¡¯s angry face, Di Chenxiao felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    ¡°Ah ¡®Chen, you¡¯ll be driving the carriage from now on. Do you know how to drive a carriage?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked.


    ¡°l know. Let me drive the carriage.¡±


    Di Chenxiao took the initiative to take on the task. What was so difficult about driving a carriage?


    ¡°Where are we going next? Big sister.¡±


    Li Zeyan entered the carriage and lowered the curtain. He didn¡¯t want to look at Di Chenxiao.


    This guy should go back to the north.


    It was really annoying to stay here all the time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move forward. We¡¯ll stay at the next stop.¡±


    Mo Ruyue replied. She did not know much about the South, so she did not know what was good about it.


    Outside, Di Chenxiao drove the carriage for a long time before the horse suddenly stopped.


    It was as if there was danger waiting ahead. ¡°What happened outside?¡±


    Mo Ruyue lifted the curtain and asked.


    There were mountains all around. There must be some bandits blocking the way.


    She thought to herself.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. The horse suddenly stopped moving.¡±


    Di Chenxiao shook his head. No matter how hard he whipped the horse, it didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Be careful of your surroundings. Is there any danger?¡± MO Ruyue lowered her voice and reminded him.


    Things are abnormal, there must be evil.


    Perhaps there was a monster hiding in the dark, which was why the horse was so abnormal.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a spirit monster. Those spirit monsters should have taken the initiative to escape when they saw me.¡±


    He was the Wolf King, how could those monsters be his match?


    Even the most powerful spiritual monster would not dare to provoke him.


    At this moment, a black figure slowly descended from the sky.


    His long silver hair fluttered in the wind, and his handsome face was cold.


    Especially that pair of deep eyes that were staring at MO Ruyue.


    His dark red eyes shrank and his thin lips were half-pursed. He finally found


    MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    His aura was unusually strong, and his entire body carried a cold and solemn aura. His gaze was looking over.


    Di Chenxiao frowned and secretly guessed the identity of the man in front of him.


    This fellow was also a demonic beast, but its strength was extremely powerful.


    If they fought, what were his chances of winning?


    MO Ruyue was slightly stunned. Then, she slowly said,¡± Master.¡±¡±


    When she saw Ming Sihan again, MO Ruyue felt a lump in her throat. She was both scared and happy.


    She was finally found.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s cold eyes warmed up when he saw MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Still not coming over?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s voice rang out. He was very angry, but also very happy.


    Complicated emotions flashed across his eyes.


    He finally found Ruyue.


    Right in front of him.


    MO Ruyue heard Ming Sihan¡¯s voice and felt that he was angry.


    She felt even more wronged. She should be the one angry.


    After all, she was the one who was wanted and the one who was running away.


    She didn¡¯t know why Ming Sihan was angry.


    Now, he was even calling her over fiercely.


    She just refused to go over.


    ¡°I just won¡¯t go over.¡±


    MO Ruyue said in a rebellious manner and jumped off the carriage.


    She crossed her arms and confronted Ming Sihan.


    Li Zeyan lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw Ming Sihan not far away.


    It was over. His carefree days with his sister were over.


    She didn¡¯t expect Ming Sihan to personally come looking for her sister.


    Ming Sihan flew up and landed in front of MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Why did you leave the Demon Realm?¡±


    Ming Sihan suppressed his desire to hug MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue did not expect Ming Sihan to come to her side on his own.


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s question, MO Ruyue raised her head slightly and looked at Ming Sihan up close. His eyes were like a painting, and there seemed to be something in his deep eyes.


    ¡°To live.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t hide anything and spoke straightforwardly.


    Wasn¡¯t it because he wanted to live well that he left the Demon Realm?


    ¡°Did 1 say I wanted to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Although you didn¡¯t say you would kill me, you didn¡¯t say you wouldn¡¯t either.


    You just didn¡¯t want to see me, so I was afraid.¡±


    MO Ruyue said gloomily.


    After all, it was true that she was a spy.


    It was just that he had ¡°turned over a new leaf¡±.


    ¡°You are my disciple. Even if you have made a mistake, I will not pursue it. I have never thought of killing you.¡±


    Because he liked MO Ruyue, he would tolerate everything.


    Moreover, undercover was a thing of the past.


    He had seen MO Ruyue¡¯s sacrifice for the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Master, is what you said true?¡±


    MO Ruyue stared at Ming Sihan, feeling touched.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. This woman had defined her own life and death.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier, Master? If you had told me earlier, 1 wouldn¡¯t have to hide.¡¯


    She thought that she could only live in hiding for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Alright, everything is in the past. Follow me back to the Demon Realm.¡± Ming Sihan changed the topic. He just wanted MO Ruyue to apologize to him.


    Who knew that not only did she not apologize, she even left.


    Let him search the entire world.


    Fortunately, he had finally found it.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s with the arrest warrant?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked again.


    ¡°There¡¯s strength in numbers. It¡¯ll be easier to find you this way.¡±


    ¡°They just want to find you and bring you back. They won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Did you think that they would kill you if they found you?¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded in embarrassment.


    She indeed thought so.


    ¡°Without my orders, none of them can touch you. If anyone touches you, I will destroy their entire clan.¡±


    Ming Sihan said domineeringly.


    ¡°l knew it, Master. You¡¯re the best to me.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue hugged Ming Sihan¡¯s arm. As expected, he was still the master she could trust.


    Looking at the woman beside him acting coquettishly, all the anger in Ming Sihan¡¯s heart disappeared.


    Only tenderness remained.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you following me back to the Demon Realm? Don¡¯t you want the position of Demon Lord anymore?¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. He knew that MO Ruyue had always been thinking about his position as the Demon Lord..

 Chapter 810

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course I want it. It¡¯s just that how am I going to face so many people in the Demon Realm when I go back? Moreover, I don¡¯t want Master to be in a difficult position.¡±


    Ming Sihan was so good to her, she couldn¡¯t be ungrateful.


    Her identity as a spy was there. The people of the demon world should have some opinions about her.


    What if they all rebelled against Ming Sihan?


    MO Ruyue was a little worried.


    If Ming Sihan was in a difficult position, she would rather stay outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll face them however I want. I¡¯m the master of the Demon World. If anyone is unconvinced, I¡¯ll conquer them by force.¡±


    Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. He was the master of the demon world, and whatever he said would be done.


    The weak could only listen to the strong.


    Whoever did not listen would have to pay the price.


    If they were disobedient, then they would beat them up until they were obedient.


    It was that simple and crude.


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue was relieved.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go back with Master.¡±


    Returning to the Demon Realm was better than wandering around outside.


    During this period of time, she had already visited many scenic spots.


    He had a good time and could be considered as giving himself a holiday.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s gaze fell on Di Chenxiao¡¯s body. He looked him up and down. If he guessed correctly, this guys original body should be a wolf.


    He was born with good skin and had white hair like him. However, his hair was more shiny, which this vulgar man could not compare to.


    His hair was so messy that it was obvious that he had not taken care of it properly.


    Where did this vulgar fellow come from?


    Their strength was not his match.


    Where did Ruyue find a fake version of him?


    When Ming Sihan was sizing up Di Chenxiao, Di Chenxiao was also sizing up Ming Sihan.


    It turned out that this guy was the Demon Lord of the Demon Realm and Ruyue¡¯s master. Ruyue¡¯s identity was really not simple.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked with an unfriendly look in his eyes.


    She had only left the demon world for a short while, and another man had actually appeared beside her!


    Ruyue¡¯s peach blossoms were really exuberant. Then, let him pinch off this extra peach blossom.


    Just as MO Ruyue was about to introduce Di Chenxiao, Di Chenxiao took the initiative and said, ¡°I¡¯m Di Chenxiao, the Wolf King of the Northern Wolf Clan.


    It¡¯s all thanks to Ruyue who saved me that I can live until now.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Di Chenxiao stared at MO Ruyue fervently.


    MO Ruyue smiled awkwardly and whispered,¡±He¡¯s Ah ¡®Chen.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡®Chen? How intimate.¡¯


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t care about Di Chenxiao¡¯s introduction. Instead, he was more concerned about how Ruyue addressed Di Chenxiao.


    His eyes narrowed, emitting a dangerous aura.


    ¡°This title is already better than Shen¡¯s, master.¡±


    MO Ruyue said softly. Who asked Di Chenxiao¡¯s name to be so hard to pronounce?


    Calling Ah ¡®Chen directly was the easiest.


    Just like Ah Fa, Ah San, and Ah Qiang.


    It sounded especially smooth.


    It was just a form of address and had no other meaning.


    Ming Sihan seemed to be very concerned.


    ¡°Has his injury recovered?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked MO Ruyue as he sized up Di Chenxiao with an unfriendly gaze.


    There was a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    To be fair, he didn¡¯t like Di Chenxiao at all.


    Who cared if he was a wolf king or a dog king?


    It was nothing to him.


    Before MO Ruyue could speak, Di Chenxiao said,¡±¡®¡±My injuries haven¡¯t fully healed yet. It¡¯s all thanks to Ruyue¡¯s careful care along the way.¡± After saying that, he even deliberately smiled at MO Ruyue.


    This scene was particularly glaring in Ming Sihan¡¯s eves.


    ¡°From now on, you can take care of yourself. I¡¯m going to bring Ruyue back to the Demon Realm.¡±


    Ming Sihan said coldly. He would not bring Di Chenxiao back to the Demon Realm.


    It was obvious that that fellow was plotting something against Ruyue.


    How could he bring a threat back to the Demon Realm?


    Bringing him back would be creating trouble for himself.


    Li Zeyan remained silent. Although he didn¡¯t like Ming Sihan, he disliked Di Chenxiao even more.


    Di Chenxiao always liked to bully him.


    When he heard Ming Sihan asking Di Chenxiao to leave, he showed a gloating expression.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s gaze fell on MO Ruyue and he pretended to be pitiful.¡±Ruyue, are you going to leave me alone? I have no money, and I have nowhere to go.¡±


    He naturally wanted to stay by Ruyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°This¡­


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t ask Ming Sihan to bring Di Chenxiao back to the demon world.


    After all, she was not the true master of the Demon Realm yet.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you some money and you decide on your own? It¡¯s best if you go back to the north.¡±


    As MO Ruyue spoke, she took out an ingot of gold from her storage ring.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t bring him back to the demon world. Ming Sihan wouldn¡¯t allow him to enter the demon world.


    It was obvious from Ming Sihan¡¯s expression that he didn¡¯t like Di Chenxiao.


    The corner of Di Chenxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. His purpose was to follow MO


    Ruyue.


    However, MO Ruyue wanted to use gold to get rid of him.


    Was she looking down on him?


    Ming Sihan was very satisfied with MO Ruyue¡¯s actions. If Ruyue wanted to bring Di Chenxiao back to the demon world, he would be very angry.


    After all, in his eyes, Di Chenxiao was a wild man.


    Ruyue had been with this wild man for the past few days.


    Thinking of this, he was already a little angry.


    However, he did not show it.


    He had only just found Ruyue and did not want to say anything angry. ¡°You saved his life and even took good care of him. Why would you need to give him money? Anyone with a conscience should give you money.¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at Di Chenxiao with disdain. As he spoke, he grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and asked her to take the money back.


    What was she thinking? She even gave him money?


    Are you stupid and rich?


    ¡°Ruyue, you don¡¯t have to give me money. You should repay me with your body for saving my life. Ruyue, I¡¯m yours from now on.¡±


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s face was full of seriousness, and he didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened when he heard this.


    Li Zeyan looked at her with disdain.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this. Back then, I only saved you because it was convenient. ¡±


    MO Ruyue felt a little awkward.


    Then, MO Ruyue continued,¡±¡±You go back to your north, I¡¯ll go back to my demon world.¡¯


    ¡°You still want to see me again?¡±


    Ming Sihan said with a dark face.


    ¡°You still have to say the polite words,¡± whispered MO Ruyue.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin caught up from behind.


    Along the way, they panted heavily.


    He finally found the Demon Venerable.


    They also found MO Ruyue, Li Zeyan, and an unfamiliar man.


    Looking at that man, Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin both looked at Ming Sihan. Wasn¡¯t the demon angry when he saw that man?


    Although there was no obvious anger on the demon¡¯s face, they could still feel his anger.


    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you two here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was surprised to see the two of them.


    She was about to walk towards her senior brother, but just as she took a step, Ming Sihan grabbed her collar.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re strangling me.¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes and stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied helplessly. She wanted to walk over a little.


    Ming Sihan was really¡­


    ¡°l didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to. I want to move around. I have ADHD¡±


    MO Ruyue deliberately retorted. If she stood there, wouldn¡¯t she lose face?


    Ming Sihan raised his hand and lightly patted MO Ruyue¡¯s body. His expression was calm..

 Chapter 811

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Eh, why can¡¯t I move?¡±


    MO Ruyue wanted to move her body, but her hands and feet wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    She glanced at Ming Sihan from the corner of her eyes. It must be this guy¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ming Sihan said in a low voice.


    MO Ruyue snorted.


    ¡°Your guts are getting more and more lawless.¡±


    ¡°Did I give you too much freedom?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes turned cold. Ruyue seemed to be becoming more and more rebellious.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this also following the master? Like master, like disciple.¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    Ming Sihan listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words and felt that he should also shut her mouth.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other without batting an eyelid. ¡°We came with the Demon Venerable, but we moved slowly.¡±


    Ye Junlin replied. Their strength was relatively weak, and some of them could not keep up with the Demon Venerable¡¯s footsteps.


    It was not easy for him to catch up to the Demon Venerable.


    They were exhausted.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked again. She had disguised herself as the old woman on the way here, so it shouldn¡¯t be so easy to be discovered, right?


    This time, she was in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t have time to put on her makeup.


    ¡°We met a person in the Fairy Cave. He told us that you were heading south. As long as we head south, we will meet you.¡±


    Ye Junlin replied honestly. What that fellow said was indeed true. They had finally found Ruyue.


    However, MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard that.


    She had never told anyone that she was heading south.


    It was probably because she pointed in the wrong direction that she was found.


    Was she being too smart for her own good?


    She had lied to Fan Jian and the others that she had gone to the west. In the end, Fan Jian had randomly pointed to the south in order to deceive the Demon Venerable and the others.


    Perhaps this was fate.


    ¡°We should go back.¡±


    Ming Sihan summoned a sword and carried MO Ruyue onto it.


    As for Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao, they were not under his jurisdiction.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s too high. Lower it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue hurriedly shouted. If they continued to climb, they would be shoulder to shoulder with the sun.


    He was still a little afraid.


    ¡°Are you afraid? I thought you were really bold.¡±


    Although he was mocking her, he still lowered his voice.


    As he held MO Ruyue in his arms, Ming Sihan smelled a fragrance coming from Ruyue¡¯s body.


    This girl always had some demonic beasts around her.


    Could it be that Ruyue had a demon-absorbing physique?


    Li Zeyan was a demonic beast, and so was the dog king.


    Of course, Li Zeyan was not mature enough to pose a threat.


    That dog king was the real threat.


    Mo Ruyue was dressed in red and her skin was fair. Her cheeks were slightly red as the wind blew.


    Fortunately, Ming Sihan was slow. If he had been faster, her face might have frozen into ice.


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue was speechless. What else could she


    Humans had times when they were timid.


    Under normal circumstances, she was quite bold.


    Li Zeyan watched MO Ruyue being taken away by Ming Sihan without saying a word.


    After all, Ming Sihan was her sister¡¯s master.


    ¡°l just arrived and 1 have to go back.¡±


    Ye Junlin looked at the departing figure and felt like he had made a wasted trip.


    He had chased after the Demon Venerable from afar, but the Demon Venerable had already settled everything.


    Ye Yunfeng glanced at Li Zeyan and knew that this child was Ruyue¡¯s younger brother.


    Although he wasn¡¯t his biological brother, he was still his brother in name.


    ¡°Are we going back together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Li Zeyan hurriedly nodded. Even if Ye Yunfeng didn¡¯t say anything, he would still take the initiative to follow Ye Yunfeng and the others.


    If his sister was in the Demon Realm, he would also be in the Demon Realm.


    He wanted to be inseparable from his sister.


    ¡°If you leave, what about me?¡±


    Seeing that he was about to be left behind, Di Chenxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Could it be that he was left behind alone?


    Although he didn¡¯t like to be with people, they parted just like that.


    He still found it hard to accept.


    Ruyue had been taken away by the demon lord, and now Li Zeyan was leaving with these people.


    He was alone.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go back to the north yourself? They won¡¯t take you back to the Demon Realm.¡±


    Li Zeyan said to Di Chenxiao. He didn¡¯t like to let this guy go to the Devil World.


    The demon probably wouldn¡¯t like Di Chenxiao going over.


    Ye Yunfeng had long noticed this fellow and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    He had long white hair and a strange red mark on his forehead. His facial features were deep, and his eyebrows were like sharp swords. His sharp eyes emitted the wildness of a wolf.


    He was dressed in white and had a sharp aura.


    His aura was quite strong.


    However, compared to their Demon Venerables, he was still much inferior.


    After all, the Demon Venerable was the supreme of all demons.


    ¡°He is the Wolf King of the north. Big sister saved his life. Now that his injuries have recovered, he refuses to return to his north and has been relying on us.¡±


    Li Zeyan said with some disdain. He didn¡¯t like Di Chenxiao at all.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Wolf King of the North? Isn¡¯t that a demonic beast?¡±


    Ye Junlin¡¯s expression was grave.


    That guy was actually a demonic beast.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with demonic beasts? Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked.


    Apart from Di Chenxiao being a demonic beast, he was also a demonic beast.


    However, he had never revealed his identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s just a little rare. It¡¯s said that demonic beasts are very powerful. ¡±


    Ordinary people were very afraid of demonic beasts.


    Ye Junlin said thoughtfully. Ordinary demonic beasts were still relatively rare.


    Demonic beasts needed to transform into human form, and it would take at least a hundred years to transform into human form.


    There was not much hostility between humans and demonic beasts. It was just that humans had always been in awe of demonic beasts.


    This was because demonic beasts were powerful while humans were weak. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right. If he was strong, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured.¡±


    Li Zeyan glanced at Di Chenxiao, his eyes filled with disgust. To think that this guy was the Wolf King.


    In fact, it was just that.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his sister, this Wolf King would have been finished long ago.


    It was simply embarrassing for the demon beasts.


    When Di Chenxiao heard Li Zeyan¡¯s words, his face sank. This guy really had a way of saying things.


    He was indeed a demonic beast, but his opponent was also a demonic beast. Moreover, it was not just one demonic beast, but many demonic beasts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng urged. Who cared what that guy was? It didn¡¯t have much to do with their Devil Realm, so there was no need to bother.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ye Junlin nodded and said to Li Ze, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Zeyan was happy. Fortunately, he was not left behind.


    As for Di Chenxiao, he glanced back and saw him sitting alone in the carriage, looking a little lonely.


    He opened his mouth and said,¡± Go back to the north yourself. I¡¯ve given you the carriage and everything inside.¡±¡±


    Li Zeyan said to Di Chenxiao,


    They were already considered good people to the end.


    He left everything he needed to Di Chenxiao.


    Di Chenxiao watched Li Zeyan leave. Only he and the carriage were left.


    ¡°I¡¯m alone again.¡±


    He sighed softly, feeling a little helpless.


    He looked to the north. It was time to go back and take revenge.


    After he was done with his revenge, he would go to the Demon Realm to look for Li Zeyan and Ruyue.


    He was destined to become a lone wolf..

 Chapter 812

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Western Desert.


    Xin Zhao spat twice and wiped his face. The sand had already flown into his mouth.


    He had been waiting for his master¡¯s return with his junior brothers.


    He was thirsty and sun-drenched here, especially with the huge difference in temperature between morning and evening. He was extremely hot during the day and extremely cold at night.


    ¡°Senior Brother, will Master be fine? It had been so many days, why was Master still not back?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, we only have food and water. We don¡¯t have much left. We can¡¯t hold on for too long.¡±


    They usually ate and drank very little to preserve their strength.


    Xin Zhao¡¯s expression was grave. He walked outside and looked into the distance.


    However, he did not see anything.


    Helpless, he returned to the temporary room.


    At least it could block the wind and sand.


    At this moment, he did not want to say a word.


    Saying another sentence was tiring.


    At this moment, a voice transmission talisman appeared in front of them.


    Xin Zhao frowned. Did something big happen?


    He kept the voice transmission talisman and read its contents.


    After listening, the voice transmission talisman disappeared.


    The voice transmission talisman was sent by Ji Xianfeng, and he had given it to Ji Xianfeng before.


    He did not expect it to come in handy now.


    This voice transmission talisman could only find him.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, what happened?¡±


    The two junior brothers got up from the ground. Their expressions were not too good.


    She looked haggard.


    ¡°They said that Junior Sister Ruyue has been found and has returned to the


    Demon Realm.¡±


    Zhao Xin spoke slowly. After the voice transmission talisman was heard, it disappeared.


    It was as if it had never appeared before.


    ¡°What? MO Ruyue has already returned to the Devil Realm?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that MO Ruyue was in the west? We didn¡¯t see her on our way here.¡¯


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    The two Junior Brothers felt incredulous. They had searched so hard here, but they didn¡¯t expect that MO Ruyue had already returned to the Devil World.


    He must have been captured by the people of the Demon Realm.


    MO Ruyue was dead.


    Zhao Xin thought for a moment and said, ¡°You two go back first. I¡¯ll wait for Master to return here.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bad idea?¡±


    The two junior brothers were a little hesitant.


    If he let his senior brother wait for his master here alone, would his master say anything?


    ¡°Of course, you can stay here. When you can¡¯t hold on anymore, don¡¯t cry.¡± Xin Zhao said coldly.


    The two junior brothers thought about it and felt that what their third senior brother said made sense.


    Thus, they left some food and water, and some for themselves.


    There was still some distance to go before they could reach the town and buy some food.


    ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Xin Zhao responded in a low voice. He sat on the ground and meditated. Meditation was the most energy-saving thing.


    After the two junior brothers put down their things, they left in a hurry.


    They did not know when their master would return. It was not a good idea to wait here. The three of them would consume more things. Leaving one person to wait for their master might be the best way.


    Xin Zhao sat in the temporary house for a day and a night.


    Finally, on the morning of the second day, he heard some movement outside.


    He quickly got up and went outside to take a look.


    Ling Shoumo, who was dressed in white, appeared in Zhao Xin¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Xin Zhao called out in a low voice and hurried over.


    His master¡¯s expression was not too good. ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t find Junior Sister Ruyue, did you?¡±


    Zhao Xin asked despite knowing the answer.


    He just wanted to see his master¡¯s reaction.


    Back then, he had said that it was impossible for Junior Sister to go to a place with harsh conditions like the desert.


    How could a girl with tender skin go to that kind of place to suffer?


    In the end, his master did not believe it and insisted on searching deep in the desert.


    As expected, he would not give up until he reached the Yellow River and would not shed tears until he saw the coffin.


    Of course, he did not dare to say these words out loud. He could only say them in his heart.


    If he said it out loud, he would become a treasonous person.


    Some words could only be kept in his heart.


    Ling Shoumo shook his head. He had already searched the desert.


    However, he could not find MO Ruyue.


    Where exactly was she?


    ¡°Actually, Junior Sister Ruyue is already in the Demon Realm.¡± Zhao Xin was silent for a moment.¡¯


    After saying that, Zhao Xin stared at Ling Shoumo.


    He carefully observed every expression on his master¡¯s face.


    Unfortunately, his master was expressionless and did not move.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s gaze fell on Xin Zhao, as if he was asking if it was true.


    Ruyue is in the Demon Realm now?¡±


    So, he had wasted all those days in the desert?


    ¡°Yes, I received Second Senior Brother¡¯s voice transmission talisman yesterday. He said that Ruyue is in the Demon Realm.¡±


    Zhao Xin replied.


    ¡°Where did you find her?¡±


    ¡°This, this disciple doesn¡¯t know. I guess I¡¯ll only know when I go back.¡± His intuition told him that MO Ruyue had never come to the west.


    But the man from before didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    There was only one reason. MO Ruyue had lied to that man, so he had given them false information.


    demon world


    Many people were discussing this matter behind the Saintess¡¯s back.


    One had to know that this saintess was once a spy from the Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    She didn¡¯t know how the demon would treat her.


    The punishment of spies in the Demon Realm had always been strict.


    However, it still depended on the damage the other party had caused to the Demon Realm.


    The harshest punishment was to become a human pig. This was the harshest and most terrifying punishment.


    Moreover, it was the Holy Maiden who came up with it. He wondered if she would use this method on herself.


    The guy who was turned into a human pig was not only a spy, but he also bullied the young girl among the people and then cruelly killed the young girl. That guy pushed all the evidence to the Demon Realm.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the only thing that that fellow had done. There were other things, but this one had the most severe impact.


    In the end, the matter was exposed, and that fellow fled the Demon Realm.


    After they were captured, they naturally couldn¡¯t just leave them alone.


    Other than that, there didn¡¯t seem to be a second person who had been turned into a human pig.


    They were all curious whether the second person would be the Saintess.


    However, this Saintess was controversial. Although she was a spy, she did not do anything that would infuriate both humans and gods.


    He had indeed made a lot of contributions to the Demon Realm.


    That was why they were curious about how the Demon Lord would deal with the Saintess.


    In addition to this identity, the Saintess was also the disciple of the Demon Venerable.


    The layers of this avatar stacked on his body, making him different from the others.


    Seeing MO Ruyue return, He Xi said,¡±¡±My ancestor, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Long time no see, Divine Doctor.¡±


    MO Ruyue greeted He Xi in a familiar manner.


    He Xi opened her arms, wanting to give MO Ruyue a warm hug.


    However, as soon as she opened her arms, she saw Ming Sihan¡¯s cold gaze.


    He could only silently withdraw his hands.


    He didn¡¯t want to be eaten alive by this guy.


    ¡°Ruyue, I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Godly Doctor, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched. Was there a need to be so exaggerated?


    ¡°How am I exaggerating? You don¡¯t even know how I¡¯ve been living these past few days. Ruyue, when are you going to cook? You must get me something to eat. Look, I¡¯ve lost so much weight.¡±


    He Xi said pitifully.


    The food in the Demon Realm was too bad.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t even need to eat and didn¡¯t care about the lives of others..

 Chapter 813

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely make a lot of delicious food.¡±


    MO Ruyue was quite touched when she thought about how someone still cared about her culinary skills.


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯re back.¡±


    MO Chengfeng suppressed the excitement in his heart and stared deeply at MO Ruyue. He wondered if she was doing well outside.


    Senior Brother MO, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Returning to this place, MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with emotion.


    She knew what she was going to face next.


    To be honest, she was still a little anxious, but when she thought of what Ming Sihan said, she wasn¡¯t as scared anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only been back for a few days. Why did you suddenly leave the Demon Realm?¡±


    MO Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but say. Everyone was worried about Ruyue.


    There were so many people outside looking for her.


    They were afraid that others would find MO Ruyue before they did.


    At that time, Ruyue might be in danger.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not¡­


    Mo Ruyue glanced weakly at Ming Sihan and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, this guy was a Demon Venerable. He had to give some face in front of outsiders.


    He didn¡¯t want to anger the Demon Lord.


    When she sat on the position of the Demon Lord, she would be able to turn the tables and become the master.


    ¡°Go back and have a good rest. Come to the Demon Palace later.¡±


    Ming Sihan said lightly.


    Ruyue¡¯s hair was a little messy from the wind.


    Moreover, he had something important to discuss with He Xi.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue responded and listened to Ming Sihan!s arrangements.


    ¡°You go first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and walked back to her original courtyard.


    Ming Sihan withdrew his gaze from MO Ruyue and looked at He Xi. He said coldly, ¡±¡±I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡¯


    With that, he walked towards the Demon Palace.


    He Xi was confused.


    Did this guy have something to discuss with him? It was most likely because of a relationship.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He Xi followed Ming Sihan¡¯s footsteps. This guy had already found MO Ruyue, shouldn¡¯t he be very happy?


    He was really an unfathomable man.


    There was no joy or anger on his face.


    To put it bluntly, he was actually a person with facial paralysis.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    He Xi¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t been heard along the way, so he knew that He Xi must be thinking about something.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything.¡±


    He Xi shook his head.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t care and walked straight into his bedroom.


    He knew He Xi too well. Once that guy didn¡¯t say anything, he might be plotting something in his heart.


    But he was no longer in the mood to guess what He Xi was thinking.


    When He Xi walked into the bedroom, he waved his sleeve and closed the door tightly.


    ¡°Why are you closing the door in broad daylight? Is there no ventilation?¡±


    He Xi turned around and looked at the door that had suddenly closed, feeling a little uneasy.


    Why was this guy so worried?


    He felt like he was Ming Sihan¡¯s tool to solve problems.


    Furthermore, it was something he had never experienced before.


    This kind of thing was not clear to the bystanders.


    As someone beside him, he could see this kind of thing clearly.


    ¡°Of course, we have to talk behind closed doors.¡¯


    ¡°How have you been? Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He Xi seemed to have gotten used to it. She walked over to the armchair at the side and sat down.


    Let¡¯s hear why this guy is trapped.


    Anyway, he had plenty of time.


    ¡°How should I face MO Ruyue? I feel that Ruyue doesn¡¯t like me very much. She prefers the position of Demon Lord.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s voice sounded a little dejected.


    Could it be that that position was more attractive than him?


    ¡°Uh¡­ What do you want me to say?¡± He Xi was speechless.


    He was indeed a relationship consultant.


    And this was the question that this guy was asking.


    ¡°Help me think of a way to make Ruyue like me too.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression was grave.


    He always felt that he was inferior to the position of Demon Venerable. If he had known earlier, he would not have promised the position of Demon Venerable back then.


    As a result, Ruyue was constantly thinking about the position of Demon Venerable.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force yourself when it comes to feelings.¡± He Xi didn¡¯t have any good ideas.


    Wasn¡¯t MO Ruyue interested in Ming Sihan at all?


    After all, this was a one-in-ten-thousand man, a dragon among men.


    She had face, figure, and strength.


    He Xi said a lot to Ming Sihan, but Ming Sihan didn¡¯t know how much he had listened to.


    ¡°All in all, sincerity works. If it really doesn¡¯t work, go to the temple in the human world to worship the God of Marriage. It¡¯s said to be very effective.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ming Sihan was a little confused. Was it really useful to pray to the God of Marriage?


    It would be great if it was useful.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. You can¡¯t go wrong listening to me!¡±


    He Xi patted his chest, his expression as if he had no intention of settling the score with him.


    Ming Sihan believed He Xi¡¯s words even more.


    Suddenly, Ming Sihan thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡® How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    He Xi was stumped by Ming Sihan¡¯s question. Ming Sihan narrowed his eyes, sending out a dangerous signal.


    He pretended to be calm and said,¡±Of course, I¡¯ll only tell you if I¡¯ve seen someone do it before and it really works.¡±¡±


    In fact, it was what he had read in the book of the human world.


    This guy had already asked him, so he had to say something. Otherwise, he would seem ignorant.


    It was rare for Ming Sihan to ask her.


    However, after he said it, Ming Sihan started suspecting him again. How heartless.


    He had never experienced such a thing before, so how would he know how to deal with it?


    He could just try his luck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for the time being.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe it, you¡¯re so powerful anyway.¡±


    He Xi snorted and rolled his eyes.


    MO Ruyue returned to the Devil World and soon became the subject of everyone¡¯s discussion.


    Everyone was looking forward to the Demon Lord punishing MO Ruyue.


    When she returned to the courtyard, she saw Shen Yunyan with her arms crossed over her chest, looking at MO Ruyue with a smug expression.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Ruyue furrowed her brows slightly, her expression somewhat displeased.


    I hate this guy appearing here.


    Shen Yunyan approached MO Ruyue and said,¡±¡±Very soon, your position as the Holy Maiden will be lost, and I will become the new Holy Maiden.¡± ¡°You might not even be able to protect your people.¡±


    MO Ruyue was a spy and would definitely be turned into a human pig.


    She could already imagine MO Ruyue¡¯s miserable appearance.


    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. Why are you dreaming? Where did you get the confidence to become the new Holy Maiden?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked confused.


    Could this be the legendary Pugilist girl?


    In the Demon Realm, there were many women who were more powerful than


    Shen Yunyan. She hadn¡¯t even been punished, and Shen Yunyan had already


    started to dream of becoming a saintess?


    Speechless ¡®mother opened the door for Speechless. Speechless had arrived home.


    ¡°With my beauty.¡±


    Shen Yunyan touched her face. She was very confident in her own face.


    She believed that as long as the Demon Lord interacted with her for a long time, he would definitely look at her differently..

 Chapter 814

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°If you want to become a Saintess, looks are only secondary. The most important thing is strength.¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes at Shen Yunyan.


    What was this woman thinking?


    The demon had seen all kinds of beautiful women. With Shen Yunyan¡¯s appearance, MO Ruyue felt that she was even worse than her.


    She had not even managed to move the demon, where did Shen Yunyan get her confidence from?


    The Demon Lord was not a man who could eat anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of me.¡±


    Shen Yunyan glanced at MO Ruyue and nodded slightly, revealing a proud expression.


    Then, she continued, ¡°l can¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to prepare for the Saintess election.¡¯


    After that, Shen Yunyan twisted her slender waist and left.


    Mo Ruyue was left speechless.


    MO Ruyue took a bath, washed her hair, and then washed her entire body.


    After washing up, MO Ruyue changed into a clean golden-black dress. The waist was slender, and the black color accentuated her fair skin.


    A golden hairpin was used to tie up her hair. Her facial features were exquisite, and her eyebrows were as delicate as a painting.


    Her slightly curled eyelashes cast a shadow under her eye sockets, and her every frown and smile was mesmerizing.


    She looked at herself in the mirror for a long time,


    She touched her face and felt that she was extremely beautiful.


    She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that she looked better than before.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside the courtyard.


    She stood up and walked outside, only to see Xia Zhixing coming in.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Xia Zhixing sized up MO Ruyue and finally felt relieved.


    He had not heard from Junior Sister Ruyue for a long time. He thought that she had encountered some trouble.


    He finally returned to the Demon Realm safely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made Senior Brother worry during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Otherwise, everyone would be very worried about you.¡±


    Xia Zhixing slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot outside this time, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been touring the mountains and rivers all this time because I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be found. Everything else is fine.¡±


    MO Ruyue shrugged her shoulders. She felt that she had gained a lot from this trip.


    She even became a queen in the north and took in a bunch of underlings.


    Apart from the fact that the conditions there were a little worse than the Demon Realm, everything else was quite good.


    She missed the days when she was the queen of the Fairy Cave.


    She hung out with a bunch of men all day long, listening to them tell jokes and all kinds of dirty jokes.


    Those men wanted to say something dirty to make her shy.


    Who was MO Ruyue?


    In the modern world, he was an experienced driver. How could he be embarrassed by a group of men¡¯s dirty jokes?


    She directly drew inferences from one instance, making the group of men feel inferior.


    From then on, he no longer dared to casually say dirty jokes in front of her.


    The group of men were embarrassed by her.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue!¡±


    At this moment, another voice rang out. MO Ruyue looked outside and saw Qi Shaoyu hurrying over.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu stared at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue met Qi Shaoyu¡¯s gaze with a complicated expression.


    She smiled and said,¡±Yes, I made my senior brothers worry.¡±¡®


    These two senior brothers used to be good-looking dogs, and they might be good-looking dogs now.


    However, now that she had become prettier, her attitude towards her had also changed drastically.


    She did not want to pursue the past.


    However, she did mind, but she would not say it out loud.


    Among the six senior brothers, she liked the first four more.


    At the very least, although those four senior brothers did not treat her very well before she became good-looking, they did not make things difficult for her.


    In addition, because of her undercover identity, she did not dare to greet her senior brother much, so they did not interact much.


    Qi Shaoyu had always been the one targeting her.


    Xia Zhixing was just blind and listened to Shen Yunyan¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t target her.


    It seemed that no matter in the modern world or here.


    Good-looking people were often treated better.


    There was a saying that people often heard, starting with looks, loyal to talent.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were unblinking as if she was thinking about something.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, what are you thinking about?¡± Qi Shaoyu asked.¡±


    MO Ruyue came back to her senses and looked at Qi Shaoyu with a complicated expression. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the past.¡±


    ¡°What happened in the past?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu asked. His heart skipped a beat when he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s expression.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the past.


    He really didn¡¯t want to recall those things.


    Sixth Senior Brother, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a sigh, but she did not say it directly.


    There was no point in talking about it.


    Qi Shaoyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. He curled his fingers as the past flashed through his mind.


    At this moment, Jing Xichen appeared at the entrance of the courtyard.


    ¡°Junior Sister, where did he go?¡±


    Jing Xichen walked in.


    This time, Junior Sister Ruyue made it easy for them to find her.


    When MO Ruyue saw Jing Xichen coming over, she quickly went up to him and gave him a hug.¡±¡±Fourth Senior Brother, I missed you so much.¡± ¡°Be gentle, be gentle. I¡¯m about to die from your strangulation.¡± Jing Xichen looked at the woman in his arms with doting eyes.


    He raised his hand and rubbed MO Ruyue¡¯s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone is very worried about you this time.¡±


    His deep eyes were filled with helplessness.


    He had searched many places, but still found nothing.


    MO Ruyue released Jing Xichen and whispered,¡±¡±When I saw the arrest warrant issued by the Demon Realm, I thought that they were going to capture me and execute me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been hiding and fleeing.¡±


    She could accept the punishment, but she did not want to die.


    The Demon Lord and Miracle Doctor He Xi were probably discussing how to punish her.


    Even if the Demon Lord wanted to protect her, he would have to punish her symbolically.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself. She could understand Ming Sihan¡¯s actions.


    ¡°You, even if the demon wants to punish you, I will protect you with my life.¡±


    Jing Xichen said firmly.


    He owed Ruyue a favor, and it was a life-saving favor.


    A blue figure walked in from outside. Baili Xi went straight to the point and said,¡±Ruyue, you made it so difficult for us to find you.¡±


    ¡°Second Senior Brother.¡¯


    MO Ruyue walked towards Baili Xijian. She did not hug him, but looked at him with a wronged expression.


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot outside this time, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the dignified Holy Maiden of the Demon World. How can I be at a disadvantage? The ones who suffer will always be others.¡± Although she was homeless, she would not suffer.


    Because she had the ability.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but when I was in the Fairy Cave, I took in a bunch of underlings. They all called me Queen.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked pleased and continued,¡±¡±At that time, I had more than 20 subordinates, and my life was not worse than in the Demon Realm.¡±


    Baili Xijian and Jing Xichen looked at each other with smiles in their eyes.


    Baili Xijian smiled.¡± It seems that Junior Sister still wants to be a queen. You think that the outside world is better, right?¡±¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s not very good, but it¡¯s not very bad either.¡±


    If the conditions allowed, she really wanted to return to the Fairy Cave.


    Then, MO Ruyue coughed lightly and said with a serious expression,¡±¡±Although being the queen of the Fairy Cave is indeed not bad, 1 still prefer to be in the Demon Realm because there are many senior brothers in the Demon Realm!¡±


    She was very good at bootlicking.


    Although she said that it was nothing, she knew that her senior brothers would definitely like to hear such hypocritical words..

 Chapter 815

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing felt bad when they saw Ruyue¡¯ s obvious difference in treatment.


    But they were already used to it.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the first time.


    Perhaps they had gone too far in the past, which was why Ruyue treated them so differently.


    These were all their own doing.


    Fortunately, Ruyue still paid attention to them.


    It was just that he wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic.


    Not long after, a demon subordinate came to the courtyard. ¡°Saintess, the Demon Lord invites you.¡±


    Hearing the subordinate¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s smiles froze.


    Then, his gaze fell on MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s smile faded and she sighed lightly.¡¯What¡¯s going to come will come.¡¯


    He could only brace himself and face it.


    ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Jing Xichen comforted her and patted MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder.


    If anything really happened, he would definitely take Ruyue and leave the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Yes.


    She responded and walked towards the Demon Palace under the gaze of her senior brothers.


    Everyone in the Demon Realm was waiting for the Demon Lord¡¯s verdict on MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue walked into the Demon Palace and felt a chill run down her spine, causing her to shiver uncontrollably.


    She raised her head slightly and saw Ming Sihan sitting on the main seat.


    Other than Ming Sihan, there seemed to be some unfamiliar faces in the hall.


    Almost all of them were middle-aged men and women, and they looked quite prestigious.


    She knew that these people belonged to the leaders of the small tribes in the demon world. They had a certain prestige in those small tribes, and they all submitted to Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t make a sound, and the people inside didn¡¯t make any movements either.


    In the original version, she thought that Ming Sihan was the only one here.


    ¡°Greetings, Demon Lord.¡±


    MO Ruyue knelt down in front of Ming Sihan. She didn¡¯t kneel down easily, but her knees hurt when she knelt down.


    But now, in front of so many people, she could only kneel.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Ming Sihan quickly asked MO Ruyue to get up. The floor was so cold, it would definitely be uncomfortable to kneel.


    ¡°Thank you, Demon Venerable.¡±


    MO Ruyue was like a child who had done something wrong. She lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    She quietly waited for her fate.


    ¡°Everyone, if you have any other opinions, please voice them.¡±


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly. His voice was deep and his sharp eyes swept across the crowd.


    The people below looked at each other and did not dare to say anything. They could only stand up and say, ¡°Everything is up to the Demon Venerable. We have no objections.¡±


    The voices of the people below were surprisingly uniform.


    ¡°Since you have no objections, then let¡¯s do it. If there¡¯s nothing else, everyone can go back to work.¡±


    Ming Sihan dismissed everyone.


    ¡°Yes.


    The people in the hall had all dispersed, leaving only MO Ruyue with a confused expression.


    What was going on?


    She had just arrived, how could it have ended?


    ¡°Demon Venerable, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned. She thought she would hear many voices that wanted to execute her, but she was already prepared to face them.


    In the end¡­


    The meeting ended as soon as he arrived?


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me Demon Venerable. From now on, you¡¯re no longer a saintess.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s voice made MO Ruyue¡¯s heart freeze.


    Wouldn¡¯t she really be executed?


    Didn¡¯t that man say that he would protect her?


    Was it just to trick her back?


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue felt sad. She trusted Ming Sihan so much, but in the end, he was just lying to her.


    His heart seemed to have become heavy. He could not accept being deceived.


    If it was really a lie, then what was the difference between Ming Sihan and the people from Xuanling Immortal Sect?


    MO Ruyue thought of the worst.


    In just a few seconds, she had already thought of several tragic endings.


    It was completely unacceptable!


    Ming Sihan looked at the woman in front of him seriously and said slowly,¡±


    ¡°In the future, your identity will only be my disciple. As a spy, you should be executed. However, you have worked hard and paid a lot for the Demon


    Realm.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t feel very happy after hearing the man¡¯s words.


    Instead, she said with some regret,¡±So my position as Saintess is gone?¡±¡± Thinking about it, it was still a little disadvantageous.


    Although she didn¡¯t have to die, she still had the position of Saintess, but now she didn¡¯t.


    He had lost a lot of things.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just be my disciple? 1 only have you as my personal disciple. I¡¯m not like Ling Shoumo, whose disciples are all disciples. You¡¯re my only one.¡± Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s disappointed expression, Ming Sihan was a little confused.


    Wasn¡¯t it good to be his only disciple?


    ¡°Without the position of Saintess, will I not be able to get your position, Master?¡±


    All she could think about was Ming Sihan¡¯s position as the demon lord. Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°As long as you stay by my side obediently, the position of Demon Lord will be yours sooner or later.¡±¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master! ¡±


    MO Ruyue was finally relieved after hearing these words.


    The position of Demon Lord was what she wanted the most. If her master left that day, she would be the new master of the Demon World.


    ¡°Master, I thought you wanted me to come over to listen to the criticism meeting. In the end, you dismissed everyone as soon as 1 arrived.¡±


    At that time, she was being stared at by so many people that she thought there would be a heated discussion.


    For example, some people asked the demon lord to execute her, while others asked the demon lord to let her go.


    ¡°You¡¯re my disciple, What right do they have to decide your life and death?¡±


    ¡°l only asked them to come here to inform them, not to ask them to provide advice.¡¯


    Ming Sihan said casually.


    He did not care about what those people said at all.


    MO Ruyue felt that this man was extremely domineering.


    His eyes were filled with admiration.


    As expected of a man who would never go back on his word in the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was touched.


    She had indeed followed the right person. This man was worth it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue and saw that her eyes were filled with admiration.


    For a moment, he felt a little smug and restless.


    In the past, he had never felt that there was anything special about this feeling of being worshipped. Now, he realized that this feeling of being worshipped made him very satisfied.


    ¡°l feel that Master is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your master. If I¡¯m not powerful, how can I be your master?¡±


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly and was in a good mood.


    ¡°Master, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you immediately.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at the man in front of her seriously.


    From now on, she was really a member of the Demon Realm and no longer had any undercover identity.


    ¡°As long as you make it yourself, I like to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give you some food.¡± ¡°Alright, do you need my help?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked.


    There were some things that he could not say out loud, afraid that he would scare Ruyue.


    It seemed like they were getting along quite well now.


    ¡°Forget it. I can handle it myself.¡±


    When MO Ruyue heard that Ming Sihan wanted to help, she suddenly remembered that this man had blown up the kitchen.


    It was terrifying just thinking about it..

 Chapter 816

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan seemed to be able to guess what MO Ruyue was thinking. He coughed lightly, and his dark red eyes looked a little unnatural.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the original me,¡± he said slowly. ¡°My cooking skills are superb now.¡±


    ¡°Exquisite culinary skills?¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that Ming Sihan¡¯s words were very suspicious.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Seeing Ming Sihan¡¯s serious face, MO Ruyue had no choice but to trust him. Hence, in the kitchen, men and women worked together.


    MO Ruyue was initially worried that Ming Sihan would not be able to do it. However, when she saw Ming Sihan holding a kitchen knife and cutting the vegetables, she felt a little uneasy.


    She was shocked!


    ¡°Master, why did you suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°This venerable self naturally practiced for a few days. Actually, cutting vegetables and whatnot is not difficult at all.¡±


    As he spoke, Ming Sihan¡¯s hands moved faster and faster.


    An accident still happened.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s finger was cut by the kitchen knife.


    Blood immediately flowed out.


    He frowned slightly and wanted to hide his finger.


    However, MO Ruyue still discovered it.


    ¡°Master, your finger!¡¯


    She immediately went to Ming Sihan and pulled him to the side.


    Then, she used water to clean Ming Sihan¡¯s wound.


    He frowned.


    Ming Sihan watched everything silently and saw MO Ruyue frowning. Was she worried and nervous for him?


    This feeling was wonderful.


    He didn¡¯t know how to describe it. It was a feeling he had never felt before.


    In fact, the small injury on his hand was nothing.


    However, it was a very different feeling for someone to be nervous about such a small injury.


    She was quite likable.


    ¡°Master, wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you something to stop the bleeding.¡±


    MO Ruyue then went behind the door. He had no idea what she was doing there.


    ¡°Found it.¡¯


    MO Ruyue came out with a small white object in her hand. It looked like something from a spider. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked curiously.


    ¡°This is a spider¡¯s egg sac. The white thing outside can be used to stop bleeding. ¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°When I was young, I used this to stop my bleeding.¡±


    Of course, this was used to stop bleeding for small wounds. It could not be used to stop bleeding for large wounds.


    ¡°Is it useful?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Ming Sihan was speechless, but he still let MO Ruyue treat his wound.


    ¡°Master, you should sit at the side and wait for the ready-made food. I¡¯ll cook the noodles.¡¯


    MO Ruyue rolled up her sleeves.


    She had thought that this man would really succeed, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    Ming Sihan felt a little guilty. He wanted to show off his skills in front of Ruyue, but he failed.


    Judging from Ruyue¡¯s expression, she must be a little disgusted.


    Actually, he could do it.


    ¡°Master, the vegetables you cut won¡¯t do either. They¡¯re too broken. I want to slice them.¡±


    Seeing that Ming Sihan still did not give up, MO Ruyue had no choice but to reprimand him to make him give up as soon as possible.


    Although there was some improvement compared to the last time, it was still far from enough.


    At least the kitchen wasn¡¯t blown up this time.


    Ming Sihan opened his mouth and found himself speechless.


    MO Ruyue cooked the noodles skillfully and added eggs in it, trying to get a poached egg for each Senior Brother.


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t sit still and ran to the pot to take a look.


    ¡°What kind of egg is this? Why so many?¡±


    The water bubbled, and many eggs were washed up, then hidden in the white foam.


    It looked very novel.


    ¡°These are called poached eggs. There are a total of ten of them. Seven of them went to the senior brothers ¡®side.¡¯


    MO Ruyue had already calculated everything.


    Everyone had one.


    This time, all the senior brothers went out to look for her. It was hard on the senior brothers.


    He was going to reward his senior brothers with a bowl of noodles.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened and he said,¡±¡®You¡¯re going to lower yourself to them too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡¯


    ¡°In your heart, is this venerable self more important, or are your senior brothers more important?¡±


    Ming Sihan tilted his head and asked seriously.


    Was he not important to Ruyue at all?


    Why did he only have one poached egg?


    He was unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t show it.


    He didn¡¯t want Ruyue to think that he was petty.


    ¡°Do you still need to ask? Of course, Master is more important.¡±


    MO Ruyue said without hesitation.


    It was almost an instinctive reaction.


    Senior Brother could only provide her with some help, but Master had left her the position of Demon Lord.


    Even a fool would know which was more important, Master or Senior Brother.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror.


    She should be the most clear-headed in this matter.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ming Sihan got the answer he wanted, and the displeasure in his heart lessened a lot.


    ¡°Of course.¡¯


    ¡°Then I want to eat three sunny side up eggs.¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted and looked proud.


    He was the most important person in Ruyue¡¯s heart.


    How could those men compare to him?


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let alone three, even thirty is fine as long as Master can eat it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue happily agreed.


    Anyway, these things belonged to Ming Sihan.


    Not long after, the noodles were ready, and there were also vegetables added to them.


    ¡® Second Senior Brother doesn¡¯t like spicy food. Fourth Senior Brother only likes a little spicy food. Eldest Senior Brother doesn¡¯t like too salty food. Third Senior Brother likes salty food. Senior Brother Jun Lin also likes spicy food¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue marked each bowl as if she was memorizing a menu.


    This scene made Ming Sihan jealous again.


    ¡°You have a good memory,¡± he said sarcastically.¡±You actually remember their tastes.¡±


    MO Ruyue did not notice the sarcasm in Ming Sihan¡¯s words.


    Then, she asked her subordinates to deliver the noodles to her senior brothers. She would not personally deliver them.


    It was quite tiring to run around.


    ¡°Master, these are yours. Three poached eggs.¡±


    MO Ruyue brought a bowl of noodles to Ming Sihan. Ming Sihan snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I like?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master like light dishes?¡±


    She was slightly stunned. She remembered that Ming Sihan¡¯s taste was relatively bland.


    ¡°l don¡¯t like bland dishes.¡¯


    He did it on purpose to let Ruyue remember other people¡¯s tastes.


    It was enough to just remember him. There was no need to remember others.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll add chili and salt for Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan responded.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t think too much about it and added chili and salt into Ming Sihan¡¯s bowl.


    She was still wondering when her master¡¯s taste had become so heavy.


    He actually likes to eat chili?


    Since it was her master¡¯s request, she would naturally satisfy him.


    ¡°Master, eat. Don¡¯t wait too long. The noodles won¡¯t taste good if they¡¯re clumped.¡±


    MO Ruyue picked up her bowl and started eating.


    MO Ruyue felt as if she had been revived after eating the food she had made in the Devil Realm.


    Ming Sihan ate the noodles slowly and elegantly.


    However, he soon felt uncomfortable. It was so spicy!


    It was so spicy that his mouth went numb.


    Why is it so spicy?


    ¡°Do you have water? Master is thirsty.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face turned red from the spiciness, but he pretended to be calm.


    MO Ruyue poured tea for Ming Sihan. She looked at Ming Sihan¡¯s fair skin, which was red like peach.


    She chuckled and said,¡±Master, do you feel that it¡¯s very spicy?¡± Let me tell you, I think this chili is the spiciest.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Master like spicy food? She must let her master eat to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not spicy at all.¡±


    Ming Sihan shook his head. No matter how spicy the chili was, he had to finish it.


    He took a deep breath. The bowl was red.


    It was dyed red by the chili oil..

 Chapter 817

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Master, if it¡¯s too spicy, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    MO Ruyue saw that Ming Sihan was sweating and couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    This sweat was a little abnormal.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little spicy. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Why would he lower his head because of chili?


    Beads of sweat appeared on Ming Sihan¡¯s forehead, and his face turned red.


    MO Ruyue quickly snatched Ming Sihan¡¯s noodles.


    This man really cared about his face.


    She clearly couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, but she was still stuffed.


    He was almost turned into a fool by the spiciness.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ming Sihan frowned when he saw his bowl being snatched away by MO Ruyue.


    ¡°l like spicy food. You can eat mine.¡±


    MO Ruyue handed her bowl of non-spicy food to Ming Sihan.


    Although she didn¡¯t particularly like spicy food, she could still eat a little.


    ¡°That bowl¡­


    He had already eaten half of it.


    He looked down at Ruyue¡¯s bowl and took a bite of the poached egg.


    This¡­


    MO Ruyue was afraid that Ming Sihan would snatch it back for her face, so she lowered her head and started eating.


    She didn¡¯t give Ming Sihan a chance to snatch it away.


    When the man saw this scene, his mind was not on the issue of snatching the noodles, but on the fact that Ruyue had eaten the noodles that he had eaten before.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    Of course, he did not think that Ruyue would mind.


    He was a demon lord, and it was an honor to eat his noodles.


    And he did not hate Ruyue eating the noodles in his bowl.


    He actually felt perverted and happy.


    He seemed to be getting weirder and weirder.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it spicy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue sniffed and felt that her snot was about to come out from the spiciness.


    Even she, who ate chili, couldn¡¯t stand it, so how could Ming Sihan, who didn¡¯t eat chili, stand it?


    It was all because of face.


    ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you eating noodles?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her head and glanced at the noodles in front of Ming Sihan.


    This guy actually didn¡¯t move.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said,¡±Master, I¡¯ll make you another bowl. There¡¯s still some left in the pot.¡±


    She had almost forgotten that this man was a bit of a clean freak. How could he eat noodles that she had eaten before?


    She had been careless.


    Ming Sihan held her hand and pulled it away.¡±This venerable self has never cared about trifles.¡¯


    After saying that, he picked up the poached egg that MO Ruyue had taken a bite of and started eating.


    He seemed to be eating with relish and was very intoxicated.


    MO Ruyue watched Ming Sihan eat the poached egg that she had taken a bite of.


    He didn¡¯t look down on her at all.


    In her impression, this man probably wouldn¡¯t eat something that others had eaten before.


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Lan Qi had been grounded for a long time. When he came out, everything had changed.


    Now, everything in Xuanling Immortal Sect had been handed over to Ji Xianfeng. Moreover, Ji Xianfeng had done everything in an orderly manner and obtained his master¡¯s favor.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡¯


    Ji Xianfeng greeted Lan Qi politely when he saw him.


    Lan Qi looked at Ji Xianfeng coldly and mocked,¡±¡±Are you proud now? He finally got what he wanted and took everything away from me.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    Ji Xianfeng frowned slightly. Of course, he could not agree with these words.


    Lan Qi snorted softly.¡± Continue pretending. It turns out that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the best at pretending in Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been coveting my power for a long time, and now you¡¯ve taken it all away. Are you happy now?¡±


    Ji Xianfengs expression darkened when he heard Lan Qi¡¯s groundless claims.


    He had never thought that his eldest senior brother would actually treat him coldly because of these things.


    Where was the understanding and considerate Eldest Senior Brother?


    Or was the understanding and consideration of others in the past just a superficial phenomenon?


    ¡°Now, my right to manage Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s matters is also given to me by Master. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can tell Master. There¡¯s no need to mock me here.¡¯


    When he heard Lan Qi¡¯s words, he was naturally very unhappy.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was very scheming.


    It was clearly Eldest Senior Brother who was incapable. He had done so many stupid things, but now he still felt that he was behind it.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­


    Lan Qi laughed as he clapped.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, your acting is really good. It seems that everyone has been deceived by you.¡±


    ¡°You have the guts to do it, but you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it. What kind of man are you?¡±


    Hearing Lan Qi¡¯s words, Ji Xianfeng did not know what to say.


    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±


    After saying that, Ji Xianfeng left.


    If she had known earlier, she would not have greeted Lan Qi.


    ¡°Why are you leaving? I¡¯ve exposed you. Do you feel embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Ji Xianfeng, your hypocritical side will be known by everyone sooner or later.¡±


    Lan Qi shouted at Ji Xianfengs back.


    Let¡¯s see how he will take revenge on Ji Xianfeng.


    Those who offended him would not have a good ending.


    Lan Qi¡¯s expression turned vicious.


    There was still one person who could not be let off in this situation.


    It was MO Ruyue.


    This woman had exposed her identity as a spy. She would definitely be killed by the demon world.


    He deserved to die.


    If it wasn¡¯t for MO Ruyue¡¯s betrayal, how would he end up like this?


    Did she think that she would be able to live a good life just because she betrayed Xuanling Immortal Sect?


    He would definitely not be able to live in the Demon Realm. Lan Qi immediately went to find out more about MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother.¡±


    Lan Qi looked at Zhao Xin who was walking towards him and called out in a low voice.


    Zhao Xin nodded slightly and looked at Lan Qi.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡¯


    Looking at Lan Qi, Zhao Xin thought that Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s grounded days had not expired yet.


    As for whether it was due or not, he did not calculate it carefully.


    These things were not too important to him, so he could not be bothered.


    Moreover, the person in front of him was the eldest senior brother.


    It was best not to offend him if possible. After all, Eldest Senior Brother was a petty person.


    Everyone in Xuanling Immortal Sect was well aware of this.


    ¡°Junior Brother, how is MO Ruyue now?¡± Lan Qi asked.


    There was a hint of anticipation in his eyes.


    It would be best if he heard about MO Ruyue¡¯s death. That way, he would be very happy.


    Zhao Xin didn¡¯t know why Eldest Brother was so concerned about MO Ruyue.


    However, she still replied honestly,¡± Junior Sister Ruyue is still in the Demon


    Realm.¡±


    ¡°Still not dead?¡±


    Lan Qi¡¯s expression immediately turned serious.


    He should be imprisoned and tortured by the Demon Realm, right?


    For traitors, dying too easily was not the style of the Demon Realm.


    Thinking of how MO Ruyue was tortured to death by the people of the Devil Realm, he felt even more delighted.


    Zhao Xin frowned slightly. Why did he feel that Eldest Senior Brother really wanted Junior Sister Ruyue to die?


    Wasn¡¯t this guy a little too crazy?


    ¡°Of course not. The Demon Realm only removed Junior Sister Ruyue¡¯s position as the Saintess. Now, Junior Sister Ruyue is the only disciple of the Demon Lord.¡¯


    When he heard the news, he was a little surprised.


    However, it was still good news. At least Junior Sister Ruyue was not executed.


    ¡°What¡­


    Lan Qi was stunned when he heard these words.


    He couldn¡¯t accept this fact.


    The hands by his side clenched into fists.


    That woman was still alive!


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why do you look so upset when you heard that Junior Sister Ruyue is still alive?¡±


    Xin Zhao asked straightforwardly.


    Could it be¡­


    Thinking of this possibility, Zhao Xin¡¯s thoughts became complicated.


    ¡°Ming Sihan, don¡¯t you feel betrayed?¡± Lan Qi did not answer the question. ¡°Who knows? Junior Sister Ruyue was indeed much more outstanding now. Not only was she powerful, but she had also become prettier. She was no longer the ugly Junior Sister Ruyue.¡±


    In the past, MO Ruyue was not only weak but also ugly.


    He always wore a mask.


    Zhao Xin recalled the past. Although he had never deliberately targeted MO Ruyue, he had never cared about her at all.


    As for now, MO Ruyue had become stronger and prettier. Naturally, he began to pay attention to her.


    Humans were all this realistic, regardless of whether they were righteous or evil.


    It was just human nature.


    Just like the fruits on the flowering trees, everyone would pick the good ones. As for the bad or damaged ones, they would be despised.


    This was a very realistic question.


    Everyone made the same choice.


    He asked himself if he chose the good ones when he saw them. Therefore, Zhao Xin felt that there was nothing wrong with him..

 Chapter 818

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°But MO Ruyue is a traitor after all. Why isn¡¯t she executed?¡± Lan Qi could not accept it.


    Zhao Xin glanced at Lan Qi, who seemed to be in a daze.


    Did his brain get damaged during this period of being grounded?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better that Junior Sister Ruyue wasn¡¯t executed? Why did Eldest Senior


    Brother want Junior Sister Ruyue to die?¡±


    ¡°What good is it for you, Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    Xin Zhao didn¡¯t understand.


    Why would this man have such thoughts?


    Now that Junior Sister Ruyue had become prettier and stronger, he should bring her back.


    Why would he wish for Junior Sister Ruyue to die?


    That wasn¡¯t a normal person¡¯s way of thinking, right?


    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s just a traitor of the immortal sect. She should have died to apologize!¡¯


    Lan Qi snorted coldly.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s best if Master doesn¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Xin Zhao¡¯s face darkened as he warned.


    If his master heard this, this fellow would be grounded again. After all, Master cared a lot about Junior Sister Ruyue now.


    ¡°So what if Master hears it? Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid?¡±


    Lan Qi said coldly.


    Hearing Lan Qi¡¯s words of not being afraid of death, Zhao Xin was instantly a little speechless.


    This guy¡¯s courage was commendable.


    ¡°Then say it in front of Master if you have the ability!¡¯


    Zhao Xin said bluntly.


    Why was she saying all this in front of him? He could not stop Lan Qi from doing anything.


    He wanted to see if Lan Qi would be punished for saying this in front of his master.


    Hearing Zhao Xin¡¯s words, Lan Qi shut his mouth.


    After all, he did not dare to say these things in front of his master.


    He could only complain in front of his junior brothers.


    He did not dare to charge into the Demon Realm alone to kill people.


    Seeing that Lan Qi did not speak, Zhao Xin turned around and left.


    This guy was really too devilish.


    seven stars Hall


    Xin Zhao walked in and bowed respectfully to the meditating figure.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue is still in the Demon Realm. I can¡¯t contact her.¡±


    Xin Zhao said regretfully.


    Perhaps Junior Sister Ruyue wasn¡¯t planning to come back.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s long eyelashes fluttered slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°I understand. You may leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    With that, Zhao Xin stood up and left the Seven Stars Hall.


    Actually, he felt that it would be fine if Junior Sister Ruyue was unwilling to come back.


    Anyway, they were the ones who abandoned Junior Sister Ruyue in the first place. It was normal for Junior Sister Ruyue to be unwilling to come back now. There was nothing much to say.


    Moreover, Ming Sihan was indeed good to Junior Sister Ruyue.


    After learning of Junior Sister Ruyue¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t punish her. He only cut off her position as the Saintess.


    It could be seen how much Ming Sihan valued Junior Sister Ruyue.


    However, Master did not seem to have any intention of giving up on Junior Sister Ruyue.


    People always don¡¯t cherish when they¡¯re around.


    It was only until she lost it and left that she knew how to regret it.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes were deep. It seemed that he had to make a trip to the Demon Realm personally.


    Otherwise, that woman wouldn¡¯t be willing to come back.


    demon world


    MO Ruyue was Ming Sihan¡¯s only disciple now, and that was her only identity.


    She was learning new things every day.


    The most important thing right now was to learn how to ride a flying sword. In the future, he would no longer need to ride a horse.


    MO Ruyue was very willing to learn how to ride a flying sword.


    After learning how to ride a flying sword, it was much more convenient to travel.


    ¡°Keep your center of gravity steady. Don¡¯t always be absent-minded.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue in front of him with a sincere expression.


    For him, flying on a sword was too easy. He could even fly on a sword with his eyes closed.


    There was no difficulty at all.


    However, to MO Ruyue, she was just a novice driver and did not dare to operate the car.


    He was afraid that he would lose his balance and fall from the sword, disfiguring himself with his face facing the ground.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m thinking about Master.¡± MO Ruyue replied in a bad mood.


    She said it casually, but Ming Sihan took it to heart.


    ¡°Miss, miss me?¡±


    His face was slightly red.


    Was his charm that great?


    Ruyue started to miss him when she was riding her sword?


    Ming Sihan coughed lightly and said with a serious expression,¡±¡±Although, you still can¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied.


    The whole morning had passed, but MO Ruyue could only keep her sword ten centimeters off the ground.


    However, she was exhausted.


    At noon, MO Ruyue went back to rest.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go back and rest first. I¡¯ll make something delicious while I¡¯m at it. ¡±


    Sword Kinesis Flight was not something that could be mastered in a day.


    The senior brothers had practiced for so long, but they were still a little unstable and still couldn¡¯t fly on swords for long distances. Moreover, she had just started learning how to ride a flying sword.


    It would definitely be even worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a little hungry.¡±


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t even think about lying. He wasn¡¯t hungry at all.


    Without waiting for MO Ruyue to agree, Ming Sihan said,¡±¡±lt just so happens that I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Since he had already said that, it would not be good to reject him again.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± MO Ruyue could only agree.¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in their line of sight.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor He Xi, why are you here?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked with a smile on her face, as if she was happy about something.


    ¡°Have you finished practicing your swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was just about to go back and rest.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied.


    He Xi nodded.¡± Then you should go back and rest. I have something to tell your master.¡±¡±


    Hearing He Xi¡¯s name, Ming Sihan frowned.


    This guy had to come at this time.


    It came at the wrong time.


    ¡°Oh, then Master, you can talk to Miracle Doctor He Xi. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    Ming Sihan nodded.


    He hoped that He Xi really had something important to tell him, and not some trivial things.


    If that happened, he would be very unhappy.


    If they were even more unhappy, they would do some very bad things.


    Ming Sihan watched as MO Ruyue¡¯s back disappeared into the distance, and his face instantly turned cold.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. If you have something important to say, say it. You better have something important to look for me. Otherwise¡­


    A pair of cold eyes stared at He Xi.


    He Xi felt a chill run down his spine.


    He Xi swallowed hard and said: ¡°You¡¯re a person who forgets friendship at the sight of women?¡±


    ¡°Not only am I forsaken by lust, but I can also stab you twice for the person I like.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I really misjudged you.¡±


    He Xi said with a pained expression.


    Was he the Ming Sihan that he knew in the past?


    In the past, he would stab his brother in the ribs, but now, he would stab his brother in the back for a woman!


    Her heart hurt!


    How heartbreaking!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hurry up and say it.¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. He didn¡¯t want to see He Xi acting.


    He Xi collected his thoughts and asked,¡±How far have you developed?¡± Do you have a kiss? Is there such a thing?¡± He made a sleeping gesture.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Ming Sihan said coldly.


    ¡°What? Your development is a little too slow! ¡±


    The corner of He Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. How far had the two of them developed?


    There was no kissing or sleeping.


    Ming Sihan was really calm.


    ¡°Things have to go in circles, right?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the cooked duck will fly away?¡±


    He Xi glanced at Ming Sihan and felt that this guy was too slow.


    This wasn¡¯t Ming Sihan¡¯s usual style..

 Chapter 819

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°There are some things that can be done quickly, but there are some things that can be done too quickly.¡±


    Especially since Ruyue did not even have that kind of feeling towards him.


    What he wanted was never to force, but to go both ways.


    Of course, he would never let Ruyue fall in love with another man!


    There was no room for sand in his eyes!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to persuade you. There¡¯s a saying that goes, if there¡¯s a flower, you should fold it. Don¡¯t wait until there¡¯s no flower.¡±


    He Xi said earnestly.


    Ming Sihan placed his hands behind his back, his gaze deep and profound. He wouldn¡¯t break a branch for nothing!


    MO Ruyue returned to her original courtyard and saw Li Zeyan waiting outside eagerly.


    When he saw MO Ruyue, he quickly stood up.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Li Zeyan shouted excitedly.


    MO Ruyue quickened her pace and walked up to Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Why are you waiting here every day? If he had the time, why didn¡¯t he study hard?¡±


    Upon meeting, MO Ruyue gave him a stern lecture.


    After all, Li Zeyan wasn¡¯t young anymore. He was already a teenager of sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Even if he didn¡¯t get married and have children like the trend, he should have his own career now.


    Instead of calling her sister all day!


    This kind of behavior was simply useless.


    Of course, Ruyue would not say these words to Li Zeyan, lest she hurt his feelings.


    She would teach Li Zeyan well.


    Since he had brought this guy back, he had to be responsible for this guy.


    She had said that she would avenge Li Zeyan.


    However, Li Zeyan said that he did not want to live in hatred, so he told her not to take revenge.


    Since Li Zeyan had said so, MO Ruyue had nothing else to say.


    Moreover, she really had no clues about the murderer.


    Since there was no need to take revenge, there were fewer things to do.


    Li Zeyan lowered his head in grievance.


    With his current strength, did he still need to learn any cultivation?


    At the very least, he did not care about anyone in this world.


    ¡°You have to know that you¡¯re a big child. You can¡¯t idle around all day. You need to find something to do.¡±


    MO Ruyue said earnestly.


    Teaching children was a very tiring thing.


    If the education was not good, then there would be one more useless person in the world.


    She didn¡¯t expect Li Zeyan to become a dragon among men, but at least he could take care of himself in the future.


    As the saying goes, having more skills doesn¡¯t burden you. It¡¯s always good to learn more skills. ¡°But, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯


    Li Zeyan said softly.


    In the past, his favorite thing to do was to cause trouble.


    Until he met his sister. From then on, he restrained his temper, but he did not cause any trouble.


    Because her sister didn¡¯t like naughty children who caused trouble.


    ¡°Then what do you like to do?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked.


    Children at this age were more confused about the future, so it was normal for


    them not to know what to do.


    However, it was best to set your goals early and work hard in the direction of your goals so that you wouldn¡¯t have to do nothing all day.


    Li Zeyan raised his head and met MO Ruyue¡¯s gaze.


    His favorite thing was to stay by his sister¡¯s side, protect her, and not let her be in any danger.


    Other than that, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything else he liked.


    Li Zeyan secretly thought to himself that he definitely could not say these words out loud.


    His sister did not remember the past. If he said it, it might cause her to misunderstand.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head and haven¡¯t thought of anything 1 like yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can think about it slowly, but everyone has to learn cultivation. This is something you have to learn.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said seriously.


    She just didn¡¯t want Li Zeyan to become a good-for-nothing.


    Moreover, the conditions were so good now, so he should study hard.


    In the past, his conditions were too poor and he did not have the chance to learn cultivation.


    Now that he finally had a chance, shouldn¡¯t he cherish it even more?


    ¡°Sister, Zeyan knows.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    After reprimanding her, MO Ruyue walked into the courtyard.


    She looked at the vegetable garden and said,¡±Go to the vegetable garden and get some chives and beans. If possible, pull out two radishes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sister.¡±


    Li Zeyan replied and went to the vegetable garden to pick beans and carrots.


    Other than waiting for his sister, this vegetable garden was the place that he often visited.


    The vegetable garden was getting bigger and bigger, and there were more and more things growing in it.


    Seeing that his sister liked it, he was full of energy.


    He wished he could dig up the entire demon world and plant vegetables. That way, his sister would definitely be so happy that she would fly.


    Her sister was still the same sister. She had the same vegetable genes that could not be changed.


    He used to like growing vegetables, and he still liked growing vegetables.


    MO Ruyue was about to cook when a figure walked in.


    She turned her head and saw that it was Shen Yunyan.


    What was this woman doing here?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°l have to say, MO Ruyue is really capable. Even though she lost her title as Saintess, she¡¯s still the Demon Lord¡¯s disciple.¡±


    Shen Yunyan sounded jealous.


    Why did she get all the benefits?


    Mo Ruyue was merely a spy from Xuanling Immortal Sect. She was not executed and was even brought by the Demon Venerable!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything about envy. I know you¡¯re envious.¡± MO Ruyue smiled.


    ¡°Envy? I only have hatred in my heart. What right do you have to be the Demon Lord¡¯s disciple? Just because you¡¯re a spy?¡±


    Shen Yunyan sized up MO Ruyue.


    This woman was nothing more than this!


    MO Ruyue smiled and tilted her head.¡±Maybe it¡¯s because of my charm.¡±


    She was deliberately trying to anger Shen Yunyan.


    ¡°Charm? Can you compare to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t the Demon Lord let you be his disciple?


    Why me?¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue looked at the woman in front of her provocatively.


    Shen Yunyan was furious.


    She didn¡¯t expect MO Ruyue to be so sharp-tongued.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook. Are you here to freeload? Then 1 have to tell you that I¡¯m not going to keep you here for dinner.¡±


    ¡°So, you should leave quickly.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately ordered him to leave.


    He did not want to have too much interaction with this woman.


    At this moment, Ming Sihan arrived. He had an oppressive aura around him.


    When he saw Shen Yunyan there, he was instantly displeased.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked coldly.


    Shen Yunyan saw Ming Sihan coming over and her shoulders trembled in fear.


    Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Ming Sihan¡¯s sudden arrival.


    ¡°This subordinate greets the Demon Venerable. This subordinate is only here to take a look.¡±


    Shen Yunyan knelt down and lowered her head.


    She didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth.


    He could only lie with his eyes open.


    He was only here to find trouble and make MO Ruyue unhappy.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ming Sihan obviously didn¡¯t believe what Shen Yunyan said.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Shen Yunyan gritted her teeth.


    She felt a chill run down her spine. The Demon Lord¡¯s gaze must be very terrifying.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted and hurried over.


    With a smile on his face, he did not even look at Shen Yunyan who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Yes, is what she said true?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked MO Ruyue.


    He did not believe Shen Yunyan¡¯s words.


    Shen Yunyan, this woman, was full of orpiment..

 Chapter 820

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue glanced at Shen Yunyan and smiled. ¡°Master, what she said is true.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Really?


    Had this woman changed?


    ¡°However, she also said something else. She said, Master, why did you take me in as your disciple? Why did you punish me so lightly?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she also said that her charm is stronger than mine. Master didn¡¯t take a fancy to her and chose me.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s voice became softer towards the end.


    Ming Sihan was surrounded by a cold aura.


    Was this woman courting death?


    ¡°MO Ruyue, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I never said those words.¡± Shen Yunyan quickly retorted.¡±


    She was so angry that her face turned red. MO Ruyue had gone too far.


    With someone backing him up, could he be so unscrupulous?


    Shen Yunyan felt that MO Ruyue had snatched away everything that should have belonged to her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say these words. Then, are my words what you want to express?¡±


    Mo Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly.


    That¡¯s right, she was deliberately picking a fight.


    Who asked this guy to find trouble first?


    She had never offended anyone unless they offended her. Shen Yunyan jumped up and down. Who was to blame?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shen Yunyan was at a loss for words, because what she meant was exactly what MO Ruyue had said.


    However, MO Ruyue¡¯s words would easily cause others to dislike her.


    If the meaning was the same, different statements would have different effects!


    ¡°Master, you see, I¡¯m not lying.¡± Mo Ruyue whispered.


    ¡°Shen Yunyan, do you want to die?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked coldly.


    Where did this woman get the confidence to think that he would choose her?


    ¡°Demon Venerable, this subordinate, this subordinate is just a little unconvinced. MO Ruyue is clearly a spy from an immortal sect. Why didn¡¯t Demon Venerable punish her?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Wasn¡¯t her saintess position already gone?¡± ¡°But, but she¡¯s now your disciple, Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s worth it. She deserves it, but you don¡¯t!¡±


    Ming Sihan!s words were like knives stabbing into the heart.


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s heart ached as she listened to the demon¡¯s defense of MO


    Ruyue.


    Why was everyone defending Mo Ruyue?


    ¡°Demon Venerable, aren¡¯t you afraid of being opposed and ridiculed by everyone in the Demon Realm by protecting her like this?¡±


    Shen Yunyan questioned loudly.


    Ming Sihan lowered his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Who dares to object? Who dares to laugh?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate does not dare!¡±


    Shen Yunyan replied softly. How could she dare to go against the Demon Lord?


    However, this matter could not convince her.


    MO Ruyue was not worthy!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then shut up. Otherwise, get out of the Demon Realm.¡±


    There was no warmth in Ming Sihan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes.


    Shen Yunyan bit her lip and could only reply in this manner.


    Then, Shen Yunyan asked,¡±When will the selection of the Saintess begin?¡±¡±


    That was his only chance to get close to the Demon Lord and let him understand him better.


    Only by letting the Demon Lord understand him better could he let the Demon Lord know how good he was.


    The reason why the Demon Venerable was like this was because he did not understand him.


    She felt that she still had a chance.


    ¡°From today onwards, the Demon Realm will abolish the position of Saintess and no longer need Saintesses!¡±


    This woman could forget about becoming a Saintess.


    He didn¡¯t need any saintesses.


    ¡°Demon Venerable¡­


    Shen Yunyan couldn¡¯t believe that the demon would directly abolish the position of the Saintess.


    Although she was very angry, Shen Yunyan did not dare to raise her voice. She could only say in a low voice,¡±¡±This is a rule that has been passed down. How can it be abolished just like that?¡±


    ¡°l am a demon lord and have the right to remove any rules.¡±


    Rules were dead, but people were alive.


    What was this woman thinking?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stay in the Demon Realm, then get out.¡±


    Ming Sihan shouted coldly.


    This woman didn¡¯t seem to understand human language.


    Shen Yunyan stood up slowly and stumbled out of MO Ruyue¡¯s courtyard.


    When Ming Sihan was reprimanding Shen Yunyan, MO Ruyue did not say a word.


    Shen Yunyan must have given up on the position of Saintess. There would be no more Saintess in the future. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked up at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue stared at Ming Sihan and pretended to be infatuated.¡±¡±Master is so handsome when he reprimands people.¡±


    ¡°So handsome?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just very nice.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ming Sihan recalled how he reprimanded Shen Yunyan earlier.


    He really did seem a little handsome!


    ¡°You like it when I scold people?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this woman¡¯s preferences a little strange?


    MO Ruyue chuckled.¡± I like Master scolding others, but I don¡¯t like Master scolding me.''¡±


    Outside, Shen Yunyan walked out angrily.


    She clenched her fists tightly. She hated MO Ruyue to the core.


    She pushed all the blame onto MO Ruyue.


    If it wasn¡¯t for MO Ruyue, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, where did you go? You don¡¯t look too good?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu saw Shen Yunyan walking over and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    When Shen Yunyan saw Qi Shaoyu, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She revealed a wronged expression.


    ¡°Who bullied you?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu quickly asked, who bullied Shen Yunyan and made her cry?


    Shen Yunyan looked at Qi Shaoyu and asked,¡±¡±Senior Brother, who is more beautiful, MO Ruyue or me?¡±


    There was something wrong with the demon lord¡¯s eyes. He actually thought MO Ruyue was pretty.


    She felt that she was the prettiest.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu didn¡¯t answer immediately and asked curiously. ¡°Senior Brother, tell me honestly, who is prettier, MO Ruyue or me?¡± Shen Yunyan pulled Qi Shaoyu¡¯s hand and acted coquettishly.


    Qi Shaoyu calmly pulled his hand away and replied,¡±¡±You two are very beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°What if you have to choose one of us?¡±


    Shen Yunyan did not give up.


    Qi Shaoyu looked troubled, but he couldn¡¯t resist Shen Yunyan¡¯s insistence.


    He could only say,¡±Of course you were prettier in the past.¡±¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue is naturally prettier now! ¡±


    Was there still a need to say?


    Shen Yunyan froze in disbelief. ¡°You men are all blind!¡±


    ¡°This¡­


    Qi Shaoyu was speechless. Men were all visual creatures.


    How could he be blind?


    He looked at Shen Yunyan and shook his head. After all, she was a woman.


    How could she understand the thoughts of men?


    Using a woman¡¯s thinking to think about a man¡¯s feelings was a big mistake.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister, you won¡¯t be sad because of these things, right?¡±


    There was no need for that.


    If it was good looking, it was good looking. If it was not good looking, it was not good looking.


    If he had a good personality, he could make up for some of it, but not all of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about these things. The Demon Lord abolished the position of


    Saintess because of MO Ruyue, so there won¡¯t be any Saintess left in the


    Demon Realm.¡±


    Her appearance and the Saintess were the two things she cared about the most.


    She had always wanted to be the Saintess and get close to the Demon Lord. She would never have the chance again.


    The Demon Realm no longer had the position of Saintess. The position of Saintess had been abolished. This was something that no one had expected. ¡°Therefore, there will be no more competition for saintesses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did the Demon Lord abolish the position of Saintess?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, maybe it¡¯s because of Mo Ruyue. A spy like her actually became a Saintess.¡±


    ¡°The Demon Lord must not have trusted the Saintess anymore, so he abolished her position.¡±


    Everyone discussed this matter and maintained their own views.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t explain further. The reason why he abolished the position of Saintess was because he didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    He only needed one woman by his side.


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have subordinates..

 Chapter 821

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue had been practicing sword kinesis flight for half a month. She could fly as high as the roof of a building, but she could still last for an hour.


    Her improvement was faster.


    ¡°Master, look at me. I can fly even higher.¡±


    MO Ruyue stepped on Gui Nian¡¯s body and shouted from above.


    Look at how powerful she is!


    Ming Sihan raised his head and looked at the figures flying in the sky with a smile in his eyes.


    Ruyue was overjoyed.


    As the saying went, one could see far if one stood high.


    MO Ruyue saw Ming Sihan in the Demon Palace, and MO Chengfeng and He Xi outside.


    She greeted MO Chengfeng and He Xi loudly.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, look at me!¡±


    ¡°Miracle Doctor He Xi, look at me!¡±


    MO Chengfeng was training a group of demonic subordinates when he heard the voice in the sky and raised his head.


    A figure flew over his head.


    ¡°You can all go back and practice on your own.¡±


    MO Chengfene dismissed the subordinates of the Devil Realm in front of him so that he could have time to watch Ruyue fly in the sky.


    It seemed that Ruyue was getting more and more proficient in the sword kinesis flying technique.


    In the past, he was not as skilled as he was now.


    His improvement was still relatively fast.


    He Xi was fishing in the pond with a green lotus leaf covering her head.


    It looked like a green hat.


    There was a piece of foxtail grass hanging from his mouth.


    He was very relaxed.


    When he heard the voice coming from the sky, he took off the lotus leaf on his head and raised his head. He narrowed his eyes and watched a figure fly over.


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯re amazing!¡¯


    He Xi shouted at MO Ruyue.


    It had only been a short while, yet Ruyue dared to fly around like this. She was much stronger than the other cultivators.


    It was quite powerful.


    ¡°You flatter me.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was extremely pleased with herself.


    The sky cleared up and the rain stopped. She felt free again.


    He had to show off.


    Ming Sihan heard MO Ruyue calling out other people¡¯s names and felt a little depressed.


    ¡°Turn!¡±


    MO Ruyue originally wanted to do a difficult mid-flip, but she couldn¡¯t turn around after she flipped over, so she fell down.


    Acting tough was a failure!


    MO Chengfeng and Ming Sihan flew towards MO Ruyue as they watched her fall.


    He Xi stretched out his hands, ready to catch him with his bare hands.


    ¡°F * ck¡­F * ck¡­


    MO Ruyue hurriedly used her cultivation base to stabilize herself.


    After she steadied herself for a while, she was hugged tightly by a warm embrace.


    When she looked at it, it was Ming Sihan who caught it. Their eyes met, and they seemed to only see each other.


    Seeing this, He Xi heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was alright, it was alright.


    He returned to the chair by the pond and continued fishing.


    He was going to catch a fish to make soup at night.


    At that time, he would have to trouble MO Ruyue again.


    MO Chengfeng watched as the demon caught Ru Yue and returned to the ground.


    It was good that Ruyue was fine.


    Ming Sihan naturally saw MO Chengfengs figure. Did this guy want to catch Ruyue just now?


    His eyes turned cold as he carried Ruyue and flew to the Demon Palace.


    ¡°Master, thank goodness 1 have you.¡±


    MO Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got out of Ming Sihan¡¯s arms.


    There seemed to be a faint fragrance of winter plum blossoms in this man¡¯s arms. It was quite pleasant.


    Seeing the woman struggle out of his arms, Ming Sihan frowned slightly.


    Did she despise him that much?


    She didn¡¯t want to stay in his arms for even a moment longer?


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but ask as he watched MO Ruyue run forward.


    She despised him and wanted to escape?


    Ming Sihan was a little unhappy.


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks.¡± I¡¯m going to look for the ghost thoughts. I don¡¯t know where they went.¡±¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to find it!¡±


    Ming Sihan said in a low voice. He stretched out his hand and called out,¡± Ghost Thoughts.¡±¡±


    The ghost seemed to be summoned and flew up from the ground towards Ming Sihan.


    Soon, the ghost appeared in Ming Sihan¡¯s hand.


    MO Ruyue was stunned by this scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that MO Ruyue didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply too handsome. Master, I want to learn this!¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes sparkled. She had to learn such a cool move.


    Ming Sihan felt a sense of accomplishment when he saw the woman¡¯s face full of admiration.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to learn this. Yon have to reach the state of becoming one with


    the sword.¡¯


    Ming Sihan continued,¡± And it must be a sword with its own consciousness. Ordinary swords can¡¯t do this.¡±¡± ¡°Master, teach me!¡±


    MO Ruyue looked determined.


    She had to have such a cool move.


    ¡°As long as you follow me and learn well, you will learn.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Ling Shoumo looked at the scene in the mirror with a solemn expression.


    That woman seemed to be very happy with Ming Sihan.


    Seeing this, Ling Shoumo clenched his fists tightly.


    Suddenly, the scene in the mirror fell into darkness. He knew that his peeping was discovered.


    At night, when MO Ruyue was sleeping soundly, something suddenly appeared beside her bed.


    He opened his eyes abruptly and saw a white figure.


    He instinctively wanted to shout, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t move or make a sound.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯m here to bring you back.¡±


    After Ling Shoumo finished speaking, he waved his sleeve and MO Ruyue closed her eyes again.


    What happened next was unknown!


    When she woke up, she realized that her surroundings had changed.


    Everything became extremely unfamiliar, and there seemed to be a sense of familiarity in the unfamiliarity.


    This seemed to be the place of the Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    Because she saw the symbol of Xuanling Immortal Sect, she was sure that this was Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    He was clearly in the Demon World. Why did he wake up and appear in Xuanling Immortal Sect?


    He recalled what had happened before.


    That¡¯s right!


    She seemed to have seen Ling Shoumo.


    She should have been brought here by that man, Ling Shoumo.


    Other than Ling Shoumo, no one else could enter the Demon Realm without being discovered.


    At the thought of this, MO Ruyue suddenly became very angry.


    What was this scumbags motive?


    MO Ruyue was furious.


    After being captured and brought to Xuanling Immortal Sect, MO Ruyue naturally thought of ways to leave this place.


    Perhaps it was because she used to be here, but she had very bad memories, so she hated this place very much and did not want to stay here at all!


    She got up and walked out, only to find a man in white sitting outside. This man was naturally Ling Shoumo. MO Ruyue was very familiar with this man.


    ¡°Master Xuan Ling, I wonder why you captured me? Could it be that he wants to use me as a bargaining chip to threaten the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can only say that you¡¯ve made the wrong calculation. I won¡¯t become a bargaining chip for you to threaten the Demon Realm.¡± MO Ruyue said coldly, her eyes filled with displeasure.


    She had already become a brand new person. There was nothing bad about being in the Demon Realm.


    At least, it was much better than when she was in Xuanling Immortal Secte Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s voice, Ling Shoumo slowly opened his eyes.


    He sized up the woman in front of him and saw that the woman¡¯s eyebrows were like a painting, her figure was graceful, and her eyes were bright.


    He had never properly sized up this woman before. MO Ruyue felt her hair stand on end from the man¡¯s stare.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    She looked at him unhappily.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    After a long while, the man finally said this.


    He stood up and walked towards MO Ruyue..

 Chapter 822

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue looked at the man walking over and pretended to be calm. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    She had to hurry back to the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already betrayed you. I¡¯m already a disciple of the Demon World and I¡¯m also studying demonic cultivation.¡±


    MO Ruyue spoke bluntly. Since things had already turned out this way, there was no need for her to be hypocritical in front of Ling Shoumo.


    She just didn¡¯t like Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    If Xuanling Immortal Sect had given her many good memories, perhaps she would still miss them.


    However, she did not have any good memories here.


    ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect. Once you¡¯re a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect, you¡¯ll always be a disciple of Xuanling Immortal


    Sect! ¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, it¡¯s a fact that I betrayed you.¡±


    MO Ruyue was too lazy to explain.


    She turned her face to the side.


    ¡°Why are you so willing to degenerate and give up on Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡±


    ¡°What the Devil Realm learns are just some evil ways.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t humiliate yourself like this.¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s expression was grave.


    MO Ruyue smiled faintly and took a step back. This man was too close to her, which made her very uncomfortable.


    ¡°l can only say that we are on different paths.¡±


    ¡°Please let me go. I¡¯m from the Demon Realm.¡±


    After knowing the good things about the Demon Realm, how could he miss the bad things about the Xuanling Immortal Sect?


    She was not masochistic.


    ¡°l absolutely won¡¯t allow you to leave Xuanling Immortal Sect. You¡¯ll always be my disciple. You¡¯re so stubborn now because you¡¯ve been brainwashed by the Demon World.¡¯


    ¡°Stay in Xuanling Immortal Sect. Xuanling Immortal Sect is your final destination.¡¯


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger.


    Did this woman know who was really good to her?


    Hearing Ling Shoumo¡¯s words, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    ¡°Alright, you said that I was brainwashed, so I want to ask you something simple. ¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    ¡°Master Xuanling, how many disciples do you have under you?¡±


    ¡°Countless!¡± Ling Shoumo thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t know how many disciples he had under him.


    He had never been in charge of these things.


    MO Ruyue knew that this man didn¡¯t know how many disciples she had, so her answer was within her expectations.


    ¡°Master Xuanling, do you know how many disciples the Demon Lord has?¡± Ling Shoumo fell silent.


    ¡°The Demon Lord only has one disciple, and I¡¯m the only disciple of the Demon Lord,¡± replied MO Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°In Xuanling Immortal Sect, you wouldn¡¯t even look at me, but in the Demon World, I¡¯m the only disciple of the Demon Lord. Everyone knows what to choose.¡¯


    He would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix. Moreover, Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s might not be a phoenix tail, but a chicken


    Then why did she have to rush up to be a chicken tail and not choose the chicken head?


    ¡°Master Demon Venerable gave me a lot of things, and every single one of them shocked everyone. What did I get in Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡±


    ¡°You want the horse to run, but you don¡¯t want the horse to eat grass. How can it be so good?¡±


    ¡°Your Xuanling Immortal Sect gave too little.¡±


    MO Ruyue was extremely disgusted with Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    In this place, there was only eternal oppression.


    Although the Demon Realm was not perfect, it was definitely better than here.


    MO Ruyue was sure of this.


    ¡°Just because of this, you¡¯re unwilling to stay in Xuanling Immortal Sect and are willing to betray Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked coldly.


    He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so realistic and profligate.


    Mo Ruyue lowered her eyes and sat on the chair beside her casually.


    There was no need to be too reserved here. In the past, he was afraid of Ling Shoumo, so he was too reserved.


    What was there to be afraid of now?


    ¡°Back then, I wanted to come back. After all, I had done bad things in the


    Demon Realm. I was uneasy and afraid that my identity would be discovered¡­¡±


    ¡°l asked Xuanling Immortal Sect for help again and again, but all I got was a sentence telling me to wait a little longer. It was supposed to be three months, but in the end, it was almost three years. You have no idea how unaccustomed 1 was to the Demon World at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°l was looking forward to you letting me go back as soon as possible, but what I waited for was disappointment again and again.¡±


    ¡°When I have accumulated enough disappointment, there will be no hope. Moreover, my days in the Demon Realm are getting better and better. Perhaps all of this has something to do with my recovery of my appearance.¡±


    MO Ruyue felt a little sad at the end of her sentence, but there was nothing she could do.


    Isn¡¯t that how people are?


    She always liked to look at good-looking things and paid attention to good-looking things.


    It was so bad that he didn¡¯t want to look at it at all.


    ¡°l just want to ask, if I was still that faceless woman back then with ordinary talent, would you let me come back?¡±


    ¡°Will you notice me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue questioned as she raised her hand to caress her cheek.


    He felt a little sad.


    Ling Shoumo was silent for a while, but in the end, he nodded and said,¡±¡±Yes.¡±


    ¡± When you hesitated for a moment, I knew that this was not your true answer, but the answer you gave after convincing yourself. Perhaps, you were just trying to deceive me and yourself.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to have seen through everything.


    She wasn¡¯t a fool. Would Ling Shoumo say he knew how to do it?


    A hesitant answer. He didn¡¯t even believe that he would be able to do it.


    Then, she stood up and took a deep breath.¡± Let¡¯s part on good terms and not disturb each other.¡¯


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to embarrass everyone.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned around and stared deeply at Ling Shoumo.


    Her attitude was firm and she had said what she needed to say.


    However, no matter what MO Ruyue said, Ling Shoumo refused to let her go.


    She didn¡¯t know why this man was doing this.


    ¡°So, no matter what I say, you won¡¯t let me go, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue walked to the door and wanted to go out, but she found a barrier.


    A transparent barrier.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the barrier helplessly.


    It seemed like this man was prepared.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a disciple of the Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡± Ling Shoumo was still stubborn.


    There was no way he would let MO Ruyue return to the Devil Realm.


    ¡°It used to be¡­


    Mo Ruyue turned around and said with a cold gaze,¡± Even if I don¡¯t go to the


    Devil World, I don¡¯t want to stay in your Xuanling Immortal Sect. I think


    Tomato Immortal Sect is better than your Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±¡±


    She had a deep impression of the Tomato Immortal Sect. Almost all of them were women.


    It suited her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Think about it in the Seven Stars Hall.¡¯ Ling Shoumo listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words with mixed feelings.


    He hoped that MO Ruyue would think it through.


    After saying that, Ling Shoumo walked out.


    MO Ruyue shouted at Ling Shoumo¡¯s back angrily,¡±¡±Are you sick?¡±


    However, Ling Shoumo acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He didn¡¯t stop walking at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    MO Ruyue shouted three times, calling for the heavenly punishment to strike this man to death!


    Ling Shoumo, who was outside, stopped in his tracks, thinking that MO Ruyue had mistaken him for someone else.


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if he had admitted his mistake earlier?


    His dark eyes flashed as he turned around.


    Just as he was about to walk back, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck down.


    Ling Shoumo raised his hand to block it. The sudden lightning made him feel a little at a loss.


    Sparks flew everywhere, but Ling Shoumo was not knocked out. His body was surrounded by a white protective shield.


    Therefore, the heavenly punishment did not have much effect on him..

 Chapter 823

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, the second and third lightning bolts struck down, but they still did not knock the man out.


    It only caused a slight crack to appear on the man¡¯s protective shield, but it was quickly repaired.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually useless!¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned. Her heavenly punishment was useless against this man!


    She was stunned and her expression was solemn.


    Was it because Ling Shoumo¡¯s cultivation was too high?


    Perhaps that was really the case. Otherwise, how could such a situation occur?


    ¡°You apologized?¡±


    ¡°You heard wrong!¡¯


    MO Ruyue snorted and rolled her eyes at Ling Shoumo.


    He continued, ¡°l didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize? It was my choice to join the Demon World. You have no right to interfere with my choice.¡¯


    He was not her father or mother, so why did he care so much?


    Even his biological parents couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face darkened when he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s expression change again.


    ¡°Then you can think about it here.¡±


    After saying that, Ling Shoumo left again.


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    MO Ruyue cursed.


    Even the heavenly punishment couldn¡¯t deal with Ling Shoumo. She really had no other choice.


    Even if she used a brick, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to touch the corner of that man¡¯s clothes.


    When MO Ruyue was locked up in the Seven Stars Hall, she would smash jars whenever she was unhappy. She would smash everything in the room.


    Who asked Ling Shoumo to lock her up in the Seven Stars Hall?


    He wanted to set fire to the Seven Stars Hall, but he was also inside. It would be very uncomfortable if his hair was burned.


    Not long after, a familiar figure came over to deliver food.


    ¡°This¡­


    Looking at the mess in the room, Ji Xianfeng revealed a shocked expression.


    What happened here?


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, eat something.¡±


    MO Ruyue ignored Ji Xianfeng. She was not familiar with Ji Xianfeng before.


    They had never communicated.


    ¡°Is this all your work?¡±


    Ji Xianfeng didn¡¯t know where to put his feet. The room was a mess.


    He carefully placed the food on the table.


    ¡°Let me out. If you don¡¯t let me out, I¡¯ll burn this place down.¡±


    MO Ruyue threatened.


    Were these people illegally imprisoning people?


    Ji Xianfeng listened to the woman¡¯s voice and said,¡±¡±Junior Sister, Senior Brother will give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s better for you to return to the immortal sect. The Demon Realm is not a place you should stay.¡±


    ¡°If I want to stay there, I will stay there. I don¡¯t need others to make decisions for me.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Regret is also my business!¡±


    MO Ruyue said coldly. Even if she regretted it, it had nothing to do with them.


    He had ignored her back then, but now that he wanted to talk to her, she was not interested.


    When she was here, she didn¡¯t know how to cherish it. Now that she was living well in the Demon Realm, these people came to get her back.


    What did he take her for?


    He was used to living a good life and really could not continue living a bad life in Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    ¡°Hey, junior sister, you¡­¡±


    Ji Xianfeng wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end.


    Even if he said it, Junior Sister might not listen.


    He could only leave.


    Other than his master and himself, no one could enter here.


    The reason why he could enter was also because of his master¡¯s permission. If his master did not allow it, he would not be able to enter either.


    MO Ruyue had no appetite at all. She just wanted to leave this damned place.


    It was Xuanling Immortal Sect who abandoned her first.


    If she wanted to keep her here, she would not stay here unless she was crazy.


    She picked up the food on the table and threw it at the door.


    It only hit the barrier and fell down.


    ¡°Very well, detain me. I will make you regret it.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she took out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    He slashed his sword at the pillar supporting the Seven Stars Hall. He slashed left and right, and cracks instantly appeared on the pillar.


    She wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman who couldn¡¯t even catch a chicken.


    There were four pillars in total, and they were all cut in half by MO Ruyue.


    Seeing that the Seven Stars Hall did not show any signs of collapse, MO Ruyue could not help but sigh at the firmness of the Seven Stars Hall.


    Hence, she leaped up and flew onto the roof beam.


    It destroyed the structure of the beams.


    Now, the Seven Star Shop was finally on the verge of collapse.


    The roof collapsed instantly.


    With a loud bang, the room instantly collapsed, raising dust all over the ground.


    MO Ruyue could only cover her mouth and nose to prevent herself from inhaling too much dust.


    All the immortal sect disciples were dumbfounded when they saw the Seven Stars Hall collapse in an instant. Why did the Seven Stars Hall collapse?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. That place seems to be the Seven Stars Hall.¡±


    ¡°The Seven Stars Hall has collapsed!¡± ¡°Why would the Seven Stars Hall collapse?¡±


    Everyone looked puzzled.


    Xin Zhao was stunned for a few seconds as he watched from afar. When he came back to his senses, he quickly went to the Seven Stars Hall to check.


    Many people rushed over to the Seven Stars Hall.


    Ji Xianfeng cried out in his heart and quickly turned back to take a look.


    This MO Ruyue was too crazy. She had actually caused the Seven Stars Hall to collapse.


    How did he do it?


    The Seven Stars Palace was not an ordinary palace. This woman was a little too valiant.


    But when they arrived, the dust had already gradually dispersed.


    The dust wasn¡¯t too thick and the place was too clean.


    They saw MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue wore a black dress and held the Heaven-cleaving Sword in her hand. She exuded a cold and sharp aura.


    Her long black hair was tied up into a simple bun. As the breeze blew, her hair danced in the wind.


    Her skin was as white as snow, her facial features were exquisite, and her eyes were cold.


    She stood on a pile of ruins and looked at everyone coldly.


    He thought that he could leave by collapsing the house. He did not expect there to be a barrier above.


    She was completely surrounded by the barrier.


    MO Ruyue gripped the hilt of her sword tightly. She was naturally angry.


    Who would want to be detained?


    ¡°This place¡­¡±


    Zhao Xin was speechless. He stared straight at MO Ruyue who was standing on the ruins.


    The woman stood against the wind, her entire body exuding a murderous aura.


    No one dared to get close.


    Ji Xianfeng walked over and said in disbelief,¡±¡±Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else here besides me?¡± MO Ruyue was not afraid at all.


    This was the consequence of detaining her.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡¯


    ¡°l went overboard?¡± MO Ruyue was amused.¡± Isn¡¯t it too much to lock me up here?¡± she continued.¡¯


    Ji Xianfeng opened his mouth, but the MO Ruyue in front of him was still a stranger.


    It was as unfamiliar as before.


    ¡°Locking you up here is for your own good!¡±


    ¡°This is for you. Do you want it?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    For her own good?


    Using her good temperament to detain her?


    What a joke!


    Everyone looked at MO Ruyue. This woman was clearly only at the Foundation Establishment realm, but she seemed to be more powerful than them.


    Destroying the Seven Stars Hall by himself, it was not so easy for ordinary people to do it.


    demon world


    Ming Sihan brought MO Ruyue over, but MO Ruyue was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Did this girl forget that she still has to learn summoning today?¡±


    Usually, MO Ruyue would arrive early and punctually.


    After a while, he heard footsteps outside. Ming Sihan sat up straight and immediately put on a mysterious expression.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± He was here.


    He paused before he could finish his sentence.


    What he saw was not MO Ruyue, but Li Zeyan and a little thing beside her.


    It should be Ruyue¡¯s pet, the mountain ghost..

 Chapter 824

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ming Sihan leaned back lazily and asked casually.


    He did not want to see them but Ruyue.


    What should have come didn¡¯t come, and what shouldn¡¯t have came.


    ¡°My sister is missing.¡±


    Li Zeyan said anxiously.


    Yesterday, he had secretly gone to the canteen with Hillghost to drink some wine, so he slept too soundly at night.


    He did not know what had happened.


    Most of the time, he would wake his sister up when she woke up.


    Although he was drunk yesterday, he still woke up on time to wake his sister up.


    However, she realized that her sister was not in the room.


    He didn¡¯t see his sister when he came to the Demon Palace.


    His sister had disappeared.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression instantly turned serious.


    Ruyue had disappeared?


    ¡°l didn¡¯t see my sister when I woke up this morning. My sister isn¡¯t in the


    Demon Palace either. My sister is missing¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan began to blame himself.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much yesterday. Otherwise, how could he not know where his sister went?


    Hillghost also lowered his head in self-reproach.


    It was all their fault.


    When Ming Sihan heard that MO Ruyue had gone missing, he couldn¡¯t sit still.


    He got up and walked out.


    Li Zeyan and Hillghost followed the man in front of them.


    Perhaps this man could find his sister.


    Ming Sihan was a little annoyed.¡±


    ¡°Li Zeyan, you¡¯re really useless. You¡¯re a demonic beast after all, but you can¡¯t even keep an eye on Ruyue?¡±


    He could not help but reprimand in a low voice.


    He Xi saw Ming Sihan¡¯s energetic appearance and placed his hands behind his back, leisurely like an old man.


    He had nothing to do all day long, wandering around. ¡°Morning. Aren¡¯t you going to teach Ruyue swordsmanship today?¡±


    He Xi greeted him with a gentle smile on his face.


    His smile was usually very infectious.


    However, at this moment, Ming Sihan wanted to punch him when he saw his smile.


    Ruyue was gone, yet this fellow still had a smile on his face. Who was he trying to annoy?


    ¡°Are you happy?


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s strange tone, He Xi seemed to feel the man¡¯s anger.


    He quickly wiped away the smile on his face.


    Then, he put on a solemn expression and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    What made Ming Sihan so unhappy?


    It must be something very important.


    Seeing the smile on He Xi¡¯s face, Ming Sihan¡¯s anger subsided a little.


    Ruyue has disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared? Did this girl escape again?¡±


    He Xi¡¯s first reaction was that MO Ruyue had run away alone.


    Just like last time, he left the Demon Realm without a sound. At this moment, Li Zeyan immediately retorted,¡±Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    It was normal for Ruyue to do such a thing.


    ¡°If sister leaves the demon world, she will definitely bring me along.¡± ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡± Hillghost was not willing to be outdone.


    Li Zeyan looked at Hillghost, feeling sad.


    It was impossible for her sister to leave alone.


    He must have encountered some danger.


    Seeing this, He Xi looked at Ming Sihan and said, ¡±¡¯Let¡¯s calm down first. Send someone to search the Demon Realm and see if Ruyue has gone elsewhere.¡±


    As the saying goes, concern makes one confused. It was better to confirm if Ruyue had really gone missing first.


    If she really went missing, they would first investigate the suspect.


    He was wondering why Ming Sihan was so angry so early in the morning. It turned out that it was because of MO Ruyue¡¯s disappearance.


    It seemed that MO Ruyue¡¯s position in Ming Sihan¡¯s heart was becoming more and more important.


    In fact, he was very curious about how this man fell in love with MO Ruyue.


    One had to know that this man did not understand romance, women, and enlightenment.


    Suddenly, one day, he was moved by a woman.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    Ming Sihan nodded, but his brows were still tightly furrowed.


    He hoped that Ruyue wouldn¡¯t run around.


    With Ruyue¡¯s current cultivation base, it was enough to protect him. He was not afraid that Ruyue would encounter any danger. He was just afraid that the woman would deliberately escape from him.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and do it now.¡± With that, He Xi left in a hurry.


    Li Zeyan looked at He Xi¡¯s back as she left and said,¡±I¡¯ll go find my sister too.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t stop him, so he had more power.


    Everyone¡¯s goal was the same-they all wanted to find Ruyue.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t go out to search. Instead, he used the illusion to check on the situation at Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    When Ruyue went missing, the first person he thought of was Ling Shoumo.


    Ming Sihan summoned an illusion, but strangely, the environment was dark.


    Obviously, he could not see everything about Xuanling Immortal Sect through the illusion.


    This Ling Shoumo must have a guilty conscience. Otherwise, why would he stop the interview with the illusion?


    He was almost certain that Ruyue was in Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    It was impossible for those people from Xuanling Immortal Sect to come here, except for Ling Shoumo.


    This man, who had always been self-proclaimed to be open and aboveboard, had actually started to steal.


    However, what he stole was not a chicken or a dog, but a human.


    Stealing people to the Demon Realm, this guy was a little too bold.


    She had stolen someone right under his nose!


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t think too much about it and directly headed towards Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    He was going to bring Ruyue back.


    ¡°What? Ruyue is missing?¡±


    MO Chengfeng was shocked. He felt that Ruyue would not leave the Demon Realm for no reason.


    Even if he wanted to leave the Demon Realm, he would leave behind some kind of letter.


    Baili Xi and Jing Xichen arrived at MO Chengfeng¡¯s place at the same time.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin also came over.


    ¡°Senior Brother MO, are we going out to look for Ruyue?¡±


    Jing Xichen asked with a solemn expression.


    They already knew about Ruyue¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°Where would Ruyue go?¡±


    Baili Xi frowned. Ruyue couldn¡¯t have escaped from the demon world again, right?


    This possibility was very small.


    ¡°Ruyue couldn¡¯t have been kidnapped, right?¡±


    Ye Junlin said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Ruyue isn¡¯t that weak,¡± Ye Yunfeng said.¡±Ordinary people can¡¯t kidnap Ruyue without a sound.¡¯


    Moreover, this was the Demon Realm.


    The people who kidnapped Ruyue were either their own people or experts from the outside.


    Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing also walked over.


    Ruyue is missing?¡±


    Qi Shaoyu asked.


    ¡°Yes, we were just discussing where to look.¡±


    MO Chengfeng responded and looked up at Qi Shaoyu who was walking over.


    He Xi, Li Zeyan, and Hillghost also came over.


    ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere in the Demon Realm, but no one has seen


    Ruyue.¡±¡±


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Mo Ruyue had destroyed the Seven Stars Hall, turning it into ruins.


    Seeing that there was still a barrier outside, MO Ruyue found a clean place and sat down on it.


    There were originally many Mystical Spirit disciples who were watching, but they were eventually dispersed by Ji Xianfeng and Zhao Xin.


    At the same time, he quickly sent someone to invite his master back.


    When Lan Qi heard that MO Ruyue had returned, he hurried over to the Seven Stars Hall.


    When he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s expression, Lan Qi felt both angry and resentful.


    ¡°How dare you come back?¡±


    Lan Qi mocked the moment he saw her.


    Now, he finally knew that Xuanling Immortal Sect was still the best, so he came back?

 Chapter 825

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Only a fool would be willing to return here. Eldest Senior Brother, I heard that you¡¯re not doing well in Xuanling Immortal Sect. Why don¡¯t you join the


    Demon World with me?¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked at Lan Qi and said calmly.


    Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said,¡±Oh, that¡¯s not right. The Demon Realm won¡¯t accept people like you because you¡¯re not only greedy but also stupid!¡¯


    ¡°The Demon Realm can¡¯t afford to lose face like you.¡± ¡°Only Xuanling Immortal Sect is willing to take you.¡± Hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s mockery, Lan Qi punched the barrier.


    He was exasperated.


    This woman actually dared to mock him like this!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset that I hit the nail on the head?¡± MO Ruyue continued to taunt Lan Qi, deliberately provoking him.


    This guy was very stupid to begin with.


    He was also very greedy.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Lan Qi was flustered and exasperated. He took out the sharp sword beside him and used it to block the barrier.


    ¡°Come and hit me. You can¡¯t hit me.¡¯


    MO Ruyue stuck out her tongue at Lan Qi and made a face at him.


    He looked like he deserved a beating.


    When Zhao Xin and Ji Xianfeng saw this, they quickly went forward to pull Lan Qi back.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, stop!¡¯


    Ji Xianfeng stopped him.


    Lan Qi¡¯s temper was easily swayed. MO Ruyue¡¯ s words could easily infuriate him.


    He simply could not control his emotions.


    ¡°Get lost! You took everything from me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to stop me now. Do you really think that you have the power to control me?¡±


    Lan Qi asked with a sneer.


    ¡°Ji Xianfeng is stronger than you, and his ability is better than yours. If you¡¯re not convinced, go find Ling Shoumo.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she watched the show.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ruyue, stop talking.¡±


    Xin Zhao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    This woman was trying to sow discord.


    ¡°What I said is the truth. Ji Xianfeng is very strong. You have no choice but to admit it.¡¯


    MO Ruyue stood up and walked to the boundary.


    Her smile was like a flower, and her eyes were filled with light.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lan Qi, you¡¯re really a stupid trash. You can¡¯t do anything. How can a person like you have the cheek to stay in Xuanling Immortal Sect all the time?¡±


    ¡°I heard that everything in Xuanling Immortal Sect has been handed over to Ji Xianfeng. You can¡¯t be any more impressive, right?¡±


    ¡°If this Xuanling Immortal Sect is ruined by you for another two years, it will probably be disbanded.¡±


    Lan Qi¡¯s expression became worse and worse. He was completely angered by the woman in the array.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t listen to Junior Sister Ruyue.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng stopped Lan Qi.


    Although MO Ruyue was praising him, he clearly understood that she was trying to anger Lan Qi.


    Lan Qi had always been hostile to him because of these things.


    Now that MO Ruyue had said it out loud, it would be strange if Lan Qi could remain calm.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. You stole everything from me.¡±


    There was only anger in Lan Qi¡¯s eyes as he gradually lost his rationality.


    He had lost his mind.


    Then, Lan Qi slashed his sword at Ji Xianfeng.


    Ji Xianfeng narrowly dodged.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down for what? Ji Xianfeng, you took everything from me.¡±


    Lan Qi had long lost his rationality in anger.


    He just wanted to kill Ji Xianfeng and take back what originally belonged to him.


    Ji Xianfeng wasn¡¯t a pushover either. He calmly faced Lan Qi¡¯s attack.


    He dodged left and right and did not clash head-on with Lan Qiqi.


    Xuanling Immortal Sect had a rule that disciples were not allowed to fight casually.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this result?¡±


    Zhao Xin looked at MO Ruyue with a grave expression.


    This MO Ruyue felt unfamiliar.


    Why did she do that?


    ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied, that¡¯s it. How can I be satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let me out.¡±


    She felt like she was in jail here, which made her very unhappy.


    That damned Ling Shoumo, who knows where he went, and he still hasn¡¯t returned!


    Did this guy not know that his Seven Stars Hall had been destroyed by her?


    ¡°Only then can Master let you out.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and find your master!¡±


    ¡°He is also your master.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a master. I only have one master. My master is the Demon Lord of the Demon World!¡±


    MO Ruyue said firmly.


    As he spoke, a white figure finally flew back.


    Ling Shoumo looked at the destroyed Seven Stars Palace and was only slightly stunned before he returned to normal.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, you¡¯re finally back. Hurry up and let me out.¡± Mo Ruyue hurriedly called out to Ling Shoumo when she saw him.


    His expression was extremely bad.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Zhao Xin called out in a low voice. His master had finally returned.


    The Seven Stars Hall had already been destroyed by MO Ruyue.


    On the other side, Lan Qi and Ji Xianfeng also noticed Ling Shoumo¡¯s return.


    Lan Qi was the first to arrive in front of Ling Shoumo. He called out respectfully,¡± ¡°Master! ¡± Ji Xianfeng followed closely behind.¡± Master.¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the two of them seemed to be fighting.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face darkened.


    Lan Qi stammered.


    Ji Xianfeng responded silently.


    ¡°The two of you can go down and receive your punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ji Xianfeng and Lan Qi left.


    She was as obedient as a little lamb.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Zhao Xin hurriedly said when he saw this.¡± After saying that, Zhao Xin hurriedly left.


    MO Ruyue looked at the handsome and cold man outside. He had a slender figure, fair skin, and a handsome face.


    This man used to be the man that MO Ruyue liked.


    However, this man seemed to have no emotions by nature. He was always expressionless.


    She looked as if she was high and mighty.


    MO Ruyue hated this man. ¡°Ling Shoumo, quickly let me out.¡±


    She glared at Ling Shoumo.


    What was the point of locking her up here?


    Bastard!


    MO Ruyue cursed Ling Shoumo in her heart.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked calmly.


    His cold eyes were filled with gloom.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I destroyed this place.¡±


    Mo Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and a cold smile appeared on her face.


    He turned around and glanced at the mess on the ground.


    At least she was proud of her masterpiece.


    This place should be smashed into pieces.


    ¡°Master only went out for a while, and you destroyed this place?¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. She didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wffong.


    This man must be heartbroken.


    Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s most luxurious and imposing Seven Stars Hall had been destroyed in her hands.


    However, she could not find a trace of heartache on this man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, let me out!¡±


    ¡°You can trap me for a while, but you can¡¯t trap me forever!¡±


    Ling Shoumo stared at MO Ruyue who was inside the barrier and said,¡±¡±As long as you turn over a new leaf, I can let you out.¡±


    He nodded slightly, as if there was no room for negotiation.


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Also, the Demon Realm is not an evil path!¡±


    MO Ruyue spat.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you should stay here well. When you agree, I¡¯ll let you out.¡±


    Ling Shoumo turned around and was about to leave..

 Chapter 826

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this moment, a man with silver-white hair and a golden-black robe descended from the sky!


    The man¡¯s aura was strong, and his handsome and impeccable face was cold.


    His dark red eyes were particularly eye-catching.


    ¡°What a good master of the righteous path of light, but you¡¯re sneaking into the Demon Realm at night to steal people?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s aura was fully released, and his voice was filled with the aura of a king.


    He stared at Ling Shoumo coldly.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    When MO Ruyue saw Ming Sihan, it was as if she saw the light of dawn.


    His master¡¯s figure was still so handsome, so handsome that people could not take their eyes off him.


    She knew that she was about to be saved.


    ¡°Good disciple, I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s gaze fell on MO Ruyue, and his fierce gaze instantly turned gentle.


    He glanced at the ruins under Ruyue¡¯s feet with satisfaction in his eyes.


    As expected of her disciple, he had destroyed the Seven Stars Hall.


    Ming Sihan, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Naturally, he was going to bring his main body and good disciple back.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at Ling Shoumo, and his eyes became sharp again.


    The speed at which they turned hostile was very fast.


    Two different appearances.


    He left his good temper to Ruyue and his bad temper to Ling Shoumo.


    ¡°MO Ruyue is a disciple of Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately retorted.


    ¡°Did you hear that? She¡¯s not. Even if she is, I have to take her away because she doesn¡¯t want to stay in Xuanling Immortal Sect!¡±


    ¡°Ming Sihan, do you want to start a war with Xuanling Celestial Sect? Just for a disciple?¡±


    Ling Shoumo listened to Ming Sihan¡¯s words and his face turned ashen.


    Would this man go to war with the Xuanling Immortal Sect for a disciple?


    Ming Sihan smiled casually and said, ¡°What do you think? only have one disciple, so I naturally have to protect him well. Unlike you, who have so many disciples. It¡¯s not a big deal to lose one or two. In any case, you don¡¯t care if your disciple lives or dies.¡±


    He had looked down on Ruyue back then, but now Ruyue was showing her brilliance and showing interest in him again.


    However, he was unwilling to let go.


    Even if Ruyue was willing, he was not willing to let go.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard the man¡¯s mockery.


    ¡°So, you want to start a war with Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let her go, I¡¯ll lead the entire Demon World to flatten Xuanling Immortal Sect!¡±


    So many immortal sects combined could not defeat the Demon Realm, and the Mystic Spirit Immortal Sect wanted to defeat the Demon Realm alone?


    That was impossible!


    Xuanling Immortal Sect could only be defeated.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard the two of them fighting for her.


    What was going on?


    It was fine to fight, but don¡¯t use her as an excuse to start a war.


    The Demon Realm and the immortal sects had long been incompatible. She


    was just a fuse.


    Since ancient times, men had always used women as an excuse to start a war for their own ambitions, making women the sinners of history. ¡°If the two of you want to fight, then fight. Don¡¯t start a war so easily.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted.


    When two people fought, the only one who could be injured was each other.


    If the war started, there would be even more casualties. At that time, she would be cursed by the world.


    As a normal person, who would want to be cursed by the world?


    Ming Sihan hit the barrier with his palm and cracks appeared on it.


    Like a broken glass ball, it instantly disintegrated.


    MO Ruyue hurriedly flew up and left the place when she saw the barrier being forcefully opened.


    She quickly went behind Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here. This guy is a lunatic.¡±


    ¡°Master will deal with him.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go back. I feel disgusted staying here for another moment!¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head. The two of them were equally strong. If they fought, Ming Sihan would be injured even if he won.


    Anyway, she was fine and had destroyed the Seven Stars Hall.


    Although he had been locked up for a few hours, he was not injured. As long as he could leave, it was enough.


    He did not return here in vain. He had disgusted Lan Qi and even sowed discord. He could be considered to have vented his anger!


    Seeing that MO Ruyue did not want to stay any longer, Ming Sihan shot Ling Shoumo a cold glance.


    Then, he left with MO Ruyue.


    This man was lucky.


    Ling Shoumo watched Ming Sihan leave with MO Ruyue.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to chase after her.


    It was useless to chase after her because that woman was already dead set on Ming Sihan.


    She must have been brainwashed by Ming Sihan.


    MO Ruyue had degenerated into a member of the Devil World. She had truly disappointed him.


    He was still so stubborn. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked aggrieved. She looked at the man in front of her and felt that he was extremely handsome.


    Especially the moment he descended from the sky, he was like a god descending to the mortal world.


    At that time, she was stunned by that scene.


    If Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t lock her up, she would definitely destroy the entire Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    It was all Ling Shoumo¡¯s fault for locking her up, preventing her from unleashing her strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer. I didn¡¯t expect that the dignified master of the Xuanling Immortal Sect would actually cheat on you!¡¯


    Ming Sihan held the woman in front of him in his arms.


    The joy of regaining something he had lost filled his heart.


    Having her was like having the whole world.


    That uneasy heart finally calmed down.


    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t always say that. Stealing sounds weird.¡± MO Ruyue said awkwardly.


    Then, he continued,¡±Master, can you put me down?¡±


    Now that they had already left the Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s territory, they would arrive at the Demon Realm in about an hour.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I feel uncomfortable in my arms.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It just feels strange.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that Ming Sihan¡¯s embrace wasn¡¯t good.


    It was just a little strange.


    The warmth and smell in his arms were so tempting.


    If he continued hugging her like this, he felt that he was becoming a little strange.


    ¡°l don¡¯t find it strange.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened. Did this woman despise him so much?


    Did she still miss Ling Shoumo?


    ¡°Master, but I think I¡¯m very heavy. I¡¯m a hundred pounds!!!¡± MO Ruyue blushed.


    He was afraid that the other party would not be able to carry him.


    ¡°A hundred catties? I feel like I¡¯m only ten pounds when I hug you. You¡¯re too light.¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t feel the weight.


    MO Ruyue was too light for him.


    She had to admit that this man¡¯s words made MO Ruyue very happy.


    It was a textbook answer.


    It didn¡¯t matter if a girl was fat or not. Only a girl could say that she was fat. If others said that she was fat, the girl would be unhappy.


    Her figure was still considered tall and graceful, and her flesh had grown to where it should.


    Therefore, he did not look fat.


    ¡°When we go back, we have to eat more.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to eat.¡¯


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°If you want to do it yourself, I¡¯m too lazy to do it.¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head.


    It was tiring to cook every day, but it was okay to cook occasionally.


    She really admired those women who cooked every day for decades.


    If the family liked the food, it was fine to give a good evaluation.


    If his family were to be picky and complain about this and that, he would feel tired just thinking about it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cook, I can cook for you.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the master. How can you let the master serve his disciple?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Master hates those restrictions the most.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t the Demon Realm also have many rules and regulations?¡±


    ¡°Those are used to restrain others, not me.¡¯ ¡°Uh, Master, is it really okay for you to do this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯m a Demon Venerable.¡±


    ¡°They have to listen to us.¡±


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    Fearless..

 Chapter 827

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched and she corrected him, ¡°Then you are not us.¡±


    She was just a disciple of the Demon Lord.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡¯


    Ming Sihan¡¯s dark red eyes darkened.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still have that fellow Ling Shoumo in your heart?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? From now on, my master will be the Demon Lord of the Demon World. No one can replace him.¡±


    MO Ruyue said seriously.


    Ming Sihan was her master.


    He was different from Ling Shoumo.


    Ling Shoumo had too many disciples, but Ming Sihan only had one.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan finally showed a relieved smile.


    He was indeed unique in Ruyue¡¯s heart.


    That Ling Shoumo was not worthy of being compared to him at all.


    The two of them finally returned to the Demon Realm.


    MO Chengfeng and the others were about to go to Xuanling Immortal Sect when they discovered the Demon Venerable¡¯s figure. Moreover, MO Ruyue was in the Demon Venerable¡¯s arms.


    Everyone had complicated expressions.


    Ming Sihan landed safely on the ground, and MO Ruyue quickly left the man¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Master.¡±


    So many people saw Ming Sihan hugging her, and she felt a little awkward.


    He wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    ¡°Ruyue, where did you go?¡±


    Seeing MO Ruyue return, He Xi heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had found a place to freeload.


    If Ruyue wasn¡¯t here, his days in the Demon Realm might have come to an end.


    The food in the demon world was too unpalatable for him to swallow. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault. I drank too much last night and fell asleep.¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and his face was filled with guilt.


    The hillghost also began to squeak. If it was by its master¡¯s side, it would not have let its master go missing so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Jing Xichen heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ruyue, where did you go?¡±


    MO Chengfeng glanced at Ming Sihan. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face darkened.¡± I was sleeping and sleeping soundly. But in the middle of the night, I felt someone by my bed. When I opened my eyes, I saw Ling Shoumo. That guy actually kidnapped me to Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±¡±


    ¡°How unlucky! ¡±


    MO Ruyue was furious when she thought of this.


    Ming Sihan rubbed MO Ruyue¡¯s head lovingly, as if he was declaring his sovereignty in front of everyone.


    Let those guys put away their thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°In order to prevent this from happening, from now on, you will sleep in the Demon Palace. This way, even if the Heavenly King comes, he won¡¯t be able to take you away.¡±


    It was more reassuring to keep MO Ruyue under his watch.


    Fortunately, he was more careful this time and went directly to the Xuanling Immortal Sect to look for her.


    Ruyue was indeed there!


    ¡°What is it? His dignified master actually did such a thing?¡±


    Ye Junlin found it unbelievable.


    It was just a guess before, but it turned out to be true.


    This Master Xuan Ling was indeed not a good person.


    ¡°Then, Ruyue, did you suffer any grievances in Xuanling Immortal Sect?¡± Ye Yunfeng asked.


    If Ruyue was wronged, they would definitely take revenge on Xuanling Immortal Sect!


    Their junior sister was not so easy to bully.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. In any case, I¡¯ve already destroyed the Seven Stars Hall of the


    Xuanling Immortal Sect.¡±


    At this point, MO Ruyue¡¯s tone carried a trace of pride.


    ¡°Well done! Brilliant destruction.¡¯


    Baili Xijian¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Who asked Xuanling Immortal Sect to not talk about martial virtue first?


    Ling Shoumo had actually sneaked into the Demon Realm at night and stolen their Junior Sister Ruyue.


    Clearly, he did not take the Demon Realm seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ruyue, you did a good job.¡±


    Xia Zhixing applauded.


    MO Ruyue glanced at the crowd and said in embarrassment,¡±I¡¯ve made everyone worried this time.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t come back, we would have gone to Xuanling Immortal Sect together. Fortunately, you came back safely.¡±


    Qi Shaoyu heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡± Alright, all of you can leave now. Ruyue needs to rest. After she¡¯s done resting, she still needs to practice her swordsmanship. It¡¯s time for all of you to improve your strength.¡±


    Ming Sihan said in a deep voice. He didn¡¯t want Ruyue to spend too much time with these men.


    After spending too much time together, it was easy to overlook him.


    But he hated the feeling of being ignored.


    ¡°Yes, Demon Venerable,¡± the six senior brothers replied in unison.¡±


    In fact, they were also very surprised. This was the first time the Demon Venerable had urged them to increase their cultivation.


    In the past, he did not care about their cultivation at all.


    The demon seemed to have changed.


    After the six senior brothers left, Ming Sihan glanced at Li Zeyan and Hillghost and said coldly,¡±¡±The two of you shouldn¡¯t disturb Ruyue¡¯s cultivation. If Ruyue¡¯s cultivation was high enough, she wouldn¡¯t have been taken away by Ling Shoumo.¡± ¡°I can protect my sister.¡±


    Li Zeyan retorted.


    Last night, he had drunk too much and slept like a log.


    He promised that he would never drink again.


    ¡°Protect? Who brought Ruyue back from Xuanling Immortal Sect this time?


    What about you? What did you do last night? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Protection doesn¡¯t come from shouting.¡± Ming Sihan scolded Li Zeyan sharply.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Last night was just an accident.¡±


    Li Zeyan lowered his head and mumbled softly.


    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s.


    Ming Sihan saw that Li Zeyan didn¡¯t want to give up, so he continued,¡±¡±Ruyue was stolen by Ling Shoumo because of this accident!¡±


    ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re very powerful?¡±


    MO Ruyue, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°¡±Master, Li Zeyan is still a child, and he doesn¡¯t have much cultivation. It¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t know that Ling Shoumo is here.¡¯


    There was no need to be so harsh on a child.


    ¡°A child?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at Li Zeyan and sneered. This child was a little old.


    ¡°Li Zeyan, don¡¯t forget your identity.¡±


    ¡°Humph¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan snorted and turned his face away.


    This man stopped him from getting close to his sister.


    Detestable, this was too detestable.


    Why did she look exactly like that man?


    MO Ruyue looked at the two of them and sighed.¡±¡±Brother Zeyan, I¡¯ll leave Gui Gui to you to take care of in the future. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just staying in the Demon Palace. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t be able to see you forever.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡¯


    MO Ruyue nodded.


    Li Zeyan glanced at Ming Sihan and saw that the man had a look that said,You¡¯re dead if you come.¡¯


    It was too terrifying.


    ¡°But someone doesn¡¯t want me to see my sister.¡±


    Li Zeyan said angrily.


    ¡°How is that possible? Who forbids you from seeing me?¡±


    MO Ruyue frowned slightly.


    He was a little puzzled.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s gaze fell on Ming Sihan.


    Other than this man, who else could it be?


    MO Ruyue followed Li Zeyan¡¯s gaze and looked at the man behind him.


    The man behind her looked elsewhere and did not seem to be looking at her.


    ¡°l was afraid that someone wouldn¡¯t let me see you.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened. Who was this person talking about?


    ¡°You brat, what do you mean?¡±


    This kid deserved a lesson.


    ¡°l don¡¯t mean anything, sister. The demon is so fierce.¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes flashed with a silver light.


    She seemed to be very wronged.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s fine. The demon just feels fierce, but he¡¯s actually a very good person.¡± MO Ruyue glanced at Ming Sihan. She didn¡¯t think that Ming Sihan was fierce.


    That man¡¯s eyes were clearly very gentle.


    Li Zeyan originally thought that his sister would talk about the Demon Lord for his sake, but in the end, his sister¡­


    In her sister¡¯s heart, perhaps there was only the position of the Demon Lord.


    Thinking of this, Li Zeyan felt a little heartache. Did his sister no longer have him in her heart?

 Chapter 828

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Hurry up and bring Gui Gui back. Go do something that you are interested in. Don¡¯t spend all your time with big sisters.¡±


    MO Ruyue said earnestly.


    She didn¡¯t want Li Zeyan to become a good-for-nothing.


    He hoped that he would be able to stand alone in the future.


    Learn more and gain more skills.


    Li Zeyan stood in the wind.


    Did his sister hate him?


    Did she not want to see him again?


    He could already feel the disdain in his sister¡¯s tone.


    She felt terrible.


    Li Zeyan was upset, but Ming Sihan was happy.


    Seeing this scene, he felt relieved.


    Li Zeyan was still being sarcastic and was reprimanded by Ruyue.


    Ruyue was really awesome.


    As expected of the woman he had taken a fancy to.


    Ming Sihan coughed lightly and pretended to be a good person, ¡°A boy is so old. It¡¯s really impossible for him to be ignorant and incompetent. Why don¡¯t we do this? He Xi, haven¡¯t you always wanted a disciple? Then you should take care of Li Zeyan in the future and teach him some skills!¡±


    He Xi, whose name was called, pointed at himself and said,¡±Me?Me?¡± MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that.


    Oh right, Miracle Doctor He Xi seemed to have always wanted a disciple. Li Zeyan happened to be free and had no master. It would be better to let Li Zeyan take He Xi as his master.


    This was definitely a good idea.


    the fertile water should not flow into the fields of others.


    Hence, MO Ruyue started to promote Li Zeyan with all her might.¡±¡±Divine Doctor He Xi, Brother Ze Yanyang has a very high comprehension ability. He can endure hardships and is especially patient. It would be good if he could only learn a little bit of your medical skills.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Brother Zeyan¡¯s cooking skills are also very good. With Brother


    Zeyan around, I¡¯ll be able to eat good food every meal in the future.¡±


    Originally, He Xi wanted to refuse because he only wanted to take a female disciple.


    At first, MO Ruyue was the one who had the highest hopes for Ming Sihan, but she had already been accepted by Ming Sihan.


    He didn¡¯t dare to snatch the dragon¡¯s disciple.


    This dragon had impure intentions towards its disciple, and it was petty and easily jealous.


    If he accepted MO Ruyue as his disciple, he might be eaten alive by Ming Sihan.


    Forget it for the sake of his own life.


    If Li Zeyan could cook for him every meal, it would be quite worthwhile to take Li Zeyan as his disciple.


    After thinking for a while, He Xi said,¡±Alright, then I¡¯ll take him as my disciple, but it still depends on whether he¡¯s willing to acknowledge me as his master.¡±


    If Li Zeyan was unwilling, he couldn¡¯t force him, could he? ¡°Brother Zeyan, hurry, hurry up and acknowledge your master.¡±


    Mo Ruyue urged. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Li Zeyan did not want to acknowledge her as his master at all. However, seeing how eager his sister was for him to acknowledge her as his master, he did not want to see his sister disappointed.


    After thinking for a while, he bowed his head and kowtowed to He Xi,¡±Master, please accept my bow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. In the future, you must give me more food.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Alright¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan was slightly embarrassed.


    This man only accepted him as his disciple because he could eat, right?


    All men were bad, and this man in front of her was no good either.


    They were all bad men, just like the Demon Lord!


    Li Zeyan secretly despised these men in his heart.


    ¡°Ruyue, let¡¯s go to the Demon Palace to rest first. We can continue practicing the sword after we¡¯re done resting.¡±


    Ming Sihan said in a low voice.


    Then, he said to He Xi beside him,¡±I¡¯ll leave Li Zeyan in your hands. You have to teach your disciple well. Don¡¯t fish for two days and fish for three days.¡± On the surface, these words seemed to be for Li Zeyan¡¯s own good.


    In fact, he was hinting that He Xi should arrange more things for Li Zeyan so that Li Zeyan would not have time to bother Ruyue.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miracle Doctor He Xi, I¡¯ll leave little brother Zeyan to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said sincerely with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, there will be no accidents.¡±


    He Xi patted his chest.


    He was still very reliable in doing things.


    ¡°Li Zeyan, why do you look so unhappy? Are you not satisfied?¡± Ming Sihan¡¯s gaze fell on Li Zeyan.


    He saw that fellow lowering his head with a depressed expression.


    Still unhappy?


    Anyway, he was quite happy.


    When MO Ruyue heard Ming Sihan¡¯s words, she looked at Li Zeyan and patted his shoulder encouragingly.¡±¡®Zeyan, cheer up. In the future, you have a master too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Li Zeyan forced a smile.


    He really couldn¡¯t feel happy in his heart.


    ¡°Ruyue, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ming Sihan saw that MO Ruyue was in contact with Li Zeyan, so he urged her to take Ruyue away as soon as possible.


    He didn¡¯t want Li Zeyan to play any tricks.


    He really didn¡¯t like scheming people.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue responded and quickly went up to Ming Sihan.


    When she reached Ming Sihan¡¯s side, she turned to Li Zeyan and made a gesture to cheer him on.


    ¡°Zeyan, you can do it!¡±


    MO Ruyue then left with Ming Sihan.


    Li Zeyan and He Xi were left behind.


    Seeing MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan leave, He Xi turned around and gave Li


    Zeyan a meaningful look.


    ¡°Why are you always ruining their lives?¡±


    ¡°What did I destroy?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that the Demon Lord likes your Sister Ruyue?¡±


    He Xi¡¯s pupils shrank. He didn¡¯t believe that Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t see this.


    It was a demonic beast after all.


    Li Zeyan turned his face away and said,¡±Sister doesn¡¯t like the demon lord.¡±¡±


    ¡°Feelings need to be cultivated slowly. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    He Xi said with a smile.


    In order to help Ming Sihan, he would definitely make Li Zeyan busy.


    After all, it was rare for Ming Sihan to fall in love.


    How difficult was it to blossom on a ten-thousand-year-old iron tree?


    MO Ruyue followed Ming Sihan to the Demon Palace. She secretly checked Ming Sihan¡¯s favorability towards her.


    If he didn¡¯t look, he wouldn¡¯t know that he was shocked when he saw it.


    His Favorability was actually 90.


    When did he get promoted?


    Wasn¡¯t this favorability a little too high?


    However, the number of favorable impression points should not have much to do with him.


    Her current task was to sleep with Ming Sihan.


    However, she felt that she was a person with integrity and could not do that.


    For the rest of the time, Ming Sihan taught MO Ruyue how to ride a flying sword.


    He also knew how to summon his own sword and become one with it. ¡°Master, is there anyone more powerful than you in this world?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    She had read a lot of books about the demon world and learned that there were other masters in the demon world before Ming Sihan.


    However, those experts seemed to have gone to a place called the Seven Saint


    Continent.


    Logically speaking, this world should have a few Soul Formation cultivators who had ascended.


    ¡°Maybe. Who knows?¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled indifferently.


    ¡°What kind of place is the Seven Saint Continent?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    He was holding a book in his hand.


    She was not particularly fond of reading books, and there would always be incomprehensible classical Chinese texts in the books.


    While Ming Sihan was practicing, she picked up a book and took a look.


    Seven Saint Continent?


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression turned serious, and his dark red eyes darkened.


    MO Ruyue observed Ming Sihan¡¯s expression.


    He had a vague feeling that his master seemed to know something.


    Seeing that Ming Sihan did not speak for a long time, MO Ruyue called out softly,¡± Master?¡±


    What was in that place?


    MO Ruyue was a little curious..

 Chapter 829

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The Seven Saint Continent is a place where experts are as common as clouds. That place is where the strong prey on the weak. There are almost no ordinary humans¡­


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s description, MO Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes widened.


    What a magical world.


    There were no ordinary humans.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we be living in a crevice there?¡±


    So that was where all the experts went.


    ¡°More or less.¡¯


    Ming Sihan thought for a moment and met MO Ruyue¡¯s gaze. ¡°You¡¯re so curious about the Seven Saint Continent. Do you really want to go there?¡±


    ¡°I want to go, but I don¡¯t dare to. Master, you said it yourself. There are so many experts there. I can¡¯t even defeat Ling Shoumo here. I¡¯ll be oppressed if I go there.¡±


    MO Ruyue gave up on the idea of going to the Seven Saint Continent.


    Although she was very curious about that magical world, she was still a little afraid.


    It was not bad to stay here and be a local tyrant.


    ¡°Master, do you want to go to that world?¡±


    MO Ruyue placed the book in her hand on the bookshelf beside her and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    He would be able to go to the Seven Saint Continent when he succeeded in transcending the tribulation.


    It was no wonder that there were no cultivators who transcended the tribulation above the Nascent Soul realm in this world.


    It was because everyone had gone to the Seven Saint Continent after transcending the tribulation.


    The question that had been bothering him for so long was finally answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go, but I have to go.¡± Ming Sihan lowered his eyes. He had to go to that world.


    Moreover, he had to go.


    Because he wanted to know the answer.


    MO Ruyue wanted to ask something, but seeing that Ming Sihan¡¯s expression was not right, she did not ask.


    Could it be that the Demon Lord once had a woman he loved deeply, and that woman had abandoned him and gone to the Seven Saint Continent?


    Therefore, Ming Sihan had to go to the Seven Saint Continent and ask that woman why she abandoned him!


    It must be like this.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was already imagining a big scene in her mind.


    Ming Sihan looked at Ruyue¡¯s back. If he wanted to go, he wanted to bring MO Ruyue along.


    However, Mo Ruyue¡¯s current cultivation base was not enough to go there.


    ¡°Will you follow Master to the Seven Saint Continent?¡± ¡°l, I¡¯m not strong enough. If I go there, I¡¯ll be beaten up.¡± MO Ruyue turned around with an awkward expression.


    She didn¡¯t want to drag him down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°This¡­


    Seeing Ming Sihan¡¯s determination, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know how to reject him.


    It was obvious that Ming Sihan valued it very much. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡±


    ¡°In the next few days, Master will have to leave.¡± He had never considered this matter before.


    Now, it was time to consider this matter properly.


    He could not possibly leave Ruyue alone in this world.


    If he wanted to leave, he would have to bring Ruyue along.


    His cultivation already showed signs of breaking through, and there was not much time left for him.


    ¡°Leave for a while? Master, where are you going?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan. It seemed that Ming Sihan was going to leave.


    What was this guy doing?


    ¡°Go and get some good things to refresh your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Master!¡±


    MO Ruyue suggested.


    As long as there was something good that could increase one¡¯s cultivation, it must be a very dangerous place.


    If that place was not dangerous, there would definitely be many people going there, and everyone¡¯s cultivation would increase.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re practicing the summoning technique in the Demon Palace and riding a sword. I¡¯ll have to check on you when I come back. If you slack off and fail, I¡¯ll definitely punish you.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression was serious.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, MO Ruyue felt that the man in front of her looked like a parent.


    Parents had to go out to work and let their children do their homework at home.


    When the parents finished their work outside and came back, they had to


    check their homework. If they did not do their homework properly, they would be punished.


    He immediately felt the pressure.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll study hard and improve every day.¡±


    Mo Ruyue made a face of assurance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also set up an array formation here to prevent thieves. When the time comes, you don¡¯t have to worry about the people from Xuanling Immortal Sect coming.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Master.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied.


    Why did it feel like Ming Sihan was hiding a mistress in his house?


    Of course, all of this was just MO Ruyue¡¯s wild imagination.


    The night sky was dark, and a cool breeze blew.


    A blood moon appeared in the sky.


    Everyone saw the bright red blood moon.


    Master, the moon is so red.¡¯


    MO Ruyue pointed at the moon in the sky with an incredulous expression.


    He had never seen such a red moon before. It was so strange.


    Ming Sihan looked up at the blood-red moon, and his expression became even more serious.


    Seeing that Ming Sihan was silent, Mo Ruyue whispered,¡±Master, I heard that the appearance of a red moon will lead to a disaster. Does this mean that a disaster is about to happen?¡±


    She hoped that she was being superstitious.


    Ming Sihan pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°¡®The last time the Blood


    Moon appeared was 300 years ago. A demon called Succubus turned the entire world into purgatory.¡± ¡°What? More demonic than our Demon Realm?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched.


    There was actually such a thing!


    It was unbelievable.


    ¡°Our Demon Realm is ultimately formed by humans and Demonic Beasts. As for the succubus, it is an illusion formed by the desires of countless humans and Demonic Beasts. The stronger the desire, the stronger the succubus ¡®strength¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue seemed to understand.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same as the Evil Sword Immortal?


    It was too magical.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, she was a little excited.


    It was over. She might be a pervert.


    ¡°This time, I wonder what kind of demon it is.¡¯


    Ming Sihan sighed.


    He placed his hands behind his back and looked at the blood moon.


    There was a hint of worry in his dark red eyes.


    This kind of demon would harm all humans and demon beasts, regardless of race.


    At this moment, He Xi came over with a nervous expression.


    ¡°Ah Ming, do you see that? Do you see that?¡±


    Ming Sihan and MO Ruyue looked at He Xi at the same time and saw He Xi panting as she walked over. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked calmly.


    Look at how nervous this guy was.


    ¡°The blood moon in the sky. Once the blood moon appears, there will definitely be a disaster. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s especially difficult to deal with!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to deal with him. What are you nervous about?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but I still hope I can help.¡±


    This was a matter of the world. This was not to help others, but to help himself.


    Evil Demons were their common enemy!


    ¡°There are so many immortal sects. Let them think of a way to deal with them.¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a plan, but that those people from the immortal sects had high standards and looked down on the Demon Realm.


    She didn¡¯t even welcome him, so how could he be so cold?


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, I think those people from the immortal sects are all freeloaders now. They¡¯re useless!¡±


    He Xi shook his head. He didn¡¯t think highly of those people from the immortal sects.


    In his opinion, those people were a bunch of good-for-nothings.


    Not many were useful.


    ¡°He Xi, how is brother Zeyan now?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked curiously.


    She wondered if Li Zeyan had been learning from He Xi.


    Since Li Zeyan was unwilling to cultivate, he would learn medical skills from


    He Xi. At least he had a skill.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s asleep.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping?¡±


    Mo Ruyue frowned. It was only seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Li Zeyan usually did not sleep at this time.


    ¡°Yeah, I taught him how to identify medicinal herbs today and made him go to the mountains to look for medicinal herbs for a day. He¡¯s exhausted.¡± He Xi chuckled.


    When Ming Sihan heard this, he gave He Xi an appreciative look.


    He Xi had done a good job.


    He Xi understood and winked at Ming Sihan.


    He was the best matchmaker in the world.


    It was even more reliable than going to the human world to worship the God of Marriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±


    He Xi tactfully left, leaving the place for the two of them.


    Seeing He Xi leave, Ming Sihan felt that this guy was becoming more and more pleasing to the eye..

 Chapter 830

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan walked into the room and suddenly thought of something. He said to MO Ruyue, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    MO Ruyue followed Ming Sihan to his room without suspecting anything. She thought that Ming Sihan had something to tell her again.


    The man went to the bed and began to take off his coat.


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks and stared blankly at the scene before her.


    Did Master want her to sleep with him?


    This¡­


    Although she had a mission to sleep with Ming Sihan, this guy was so proactive.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be a little bad?


    ¡°Come here for a moment.¡¯


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but call out when he saw MO Ruyue standing motionlessly outside.


    ¡®PW-Should I go over?¡±


    MO Ruyue hesitated and felt a little embarrassed.


    The atmosphere had become subtle. She could only feel her heart pounding.


    ¡°Yes, come here.¡¯


    There was a deep smile on Ming Sihan¡¯s handsome face. His smile was intoxicating, and it made MO Ruyue¡¯s heart flutter.


    Master can¡¯t be like this!


    The dim candlelight, the warm breath, and the man¡¯s magnetic voice rang in her ears.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue¡¯s mind was already spinning rapidly.


    This, this, this, how bad is this!


    Ming Sihan sat by the bed and did not see MO Ruyue coming over.


    Why was this girl so indecisive?


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Aren¡¯t you going to hurry over?¡± Ming Sihan asked in a low voice and stared at the girl in front of him.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s voice was weak and a little nervous.


    It was her first time!


    It was not good to just let it go like this.


    She didn¡¯t hate Ming Sihan, but she still felt that things were progressing a little too fast.


    There should have been something in between.


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally giving you something good.¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled mysteriously.


    Something good?


    Sorry, MO Ruyue was thinking about AD calcium milk.


    Her face turned even redder.


    She never knew that Ming Sihan would be so direct.


    It was really embarrassing.


    ¡°Disciple, can you not take the good stuff?¡±


    MO Ruyue lowered her head and whispered.


    She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a good thing.


    It was better to leave it for those who needed it more.


    She could not accept it all of a sudden.


    It was a little too rushed.


    ¡°Of course not. This good thing is too important to you.¡±


    Ming Sihan insisted.


    If he didn¡¯t know how to take good things, he would be an idiot.


    ¡°l don¡¯t think it¡¯s that important.¡±Mo Ruyue muttered in a low voice.¡¯What if I give birth to a little life?¡¯


    She was still a child. How could a child take care of a child?


    ¡°Come here.¡¯


    Ming Sihan!s face darkened when he saw that MO Ruyue was unwilling to come over.


    How many times did he have to say it? This girl was willing to come over.


    MO Ruyue shivered and cursed inwardly.


    However, he still pretended to be calm.


    His master¡¯s courtship failed, and he actually flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    Could it be that he wanted to force himself on her?


    This¡­


    A man like Master could have any woman he wanted. Even though she thought so, she still tiptoed over to the bed.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    ¡°Go to bed.¡¯


    Ming Sihan nodded and motioned for MO Ruyue to go up herself.


    This girl was usually quite clever. Why was she so muddle-headed at this time?


    MO Ruyue took off her shoes and climbed onto the soft bed.


    He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes.


    He had also completed the Salted Fish System¡¯s mission.


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue finally felt relieved.


    She lay down, feeling extremely nervous.


    ¡°Master, does it hurt?¡±


    It was said that it would be very painful.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to remove your cultivation, but it will take a long time.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. She was overthinking things.


    She had been nervous for so long.


    She immediately sat up and crossed her legs.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Ming Sihan also came up and asked MO Ruyue to sit facing him.


    Then, he began to tell MO Ruyue what she needed to pay attention to when she was cultivating.


    He wanted to give some of his cultivation base to Ruyue so that her cultivation base would grow faster.


    When he succeeded in transcending his tribulation, he would be able to bring Ruyue along to the Seven Saint Continent.


    Mo Ruyue felt so ashamed that she wanted to slap herself.


    It turned out that her thoughts were actually so dirty.


    He spat on himself in his heart.


    She had said that her master was not that kind of person. She was the one who had thought too much.


    ¡°Why are you so absent-minded?¡±


    After explaining some things to take note of, Ming Sihan realized that the woman in front of him was absent-minded. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    What he said was the main point, so he had to remember it.


    It was not that easy to overcome one¡¯s cultivation.


    It would be troublesome halfway, and some accidents would be life-threatening.


    Therefore, he hoped that Ruyue would listen to him seriously and strictly abide by his words.


    ¡°Master, 1 . . .


    MO Ruyue lowered her head. She seemed to be in a daze.


    Ming Sihan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Listen carefully.¡± ¡®


    ¡°Yes, alright.¡±


    This time, MO Ruyue became serious.


    The appearance of the Blood Moon sounded the alarm for everyone in the world.


    This indicated that a great disaster was about to descend.


    The people of the human world began all kinds of memorial ceremonies.


    Everyone did this because they wanted to obtain the blessings of the gods so that disaster would not befall the human world.


    In addition, some rich people even wanted to seek the protection of the immortal sect.


    Buying Ping An at a high price.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that the people from the immortal sects might not be able to protect them.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s expression was solemn. He immediately sent invitations to all the immortal sects.


    The next day, all the sect masters of the immortal sects went to Xuanling Sect.


    Everyone gathered together to discuss important matters.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you discussing this matter at the Seven Stars Hall?¡±


    Some of the sect leaders asked in puzzlement.


    Usually, if there were any important meetings, everyone would come to Xuanling Immortal Sect¡¯s Seven Stars Hall to discuss them.


    The first time, they had a meeting in an inconspicuous place.


    ¡°At this critical juncture, don¡¯t care where we discuss the matter. The main point is the Blood Moon matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the Blood Moon appears, there will definitely be a serious disaster. The heavy burden will fall on us. We have to save the people of the world.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We gathered together to better discuss how to face the impending disaster. It wasn¡¯t to decide where to hold the meeting.¡±


    The sect leaders who were originally dissatisfied finally shut their mouths.


    Ling Shoumo looked at everyone¡¯s expressions indifferently.


    The Seven Stars Hall had just been destroyed by MO Ruyue and had yet to be repaired.


    It would probably take several months to rebuild the Seven Stars Hall.


    ¡°l think everyone saw the Blood Moon last night, right?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked calmly. There was no emotion on his face.


    That pair of eyes was like an ancient well, without a trace of emotion.


    ¡°Yeah, I was really scared when I saw the blood moon last night.¡±


    ¡°The last time the blood moon appeared was three hundred years ago. It was said that many people died at that time!¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to say it. Many people did die at that time.¡±


    ¡°So, will many people die this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. The appearance of the Blood Moon definitely won¡¯t stop people from taking their lives. More or less, some people won¡¯t be able to survive. What we need to do is to minimize the number of casualties.¡± It was impossible to protect everyone. They could only reduce the mortality rate..

 Chapter 831

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this time, the Tomato Immortal Sect¡¯s sect leader said, think everyone should unite, regardless of friend or foe. It¡¯s best to organize the people of the


    Demon Realm as well.¡¯


    After all, the Demon Realm was also an unshakable force.


    As soon as these words were said, they were immediately refuted by the other sect masters.


    ¡°Are you crazy? But how can we collude with the devil in the devil world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the first one who disagrees with uniting with the mo territories.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the second.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll be third.¡¯


    The Tomato Immortal Sect¡¯s Sect Leader¡¯s face darkened and he the enemy in front of us, we should unite against the outside world. No matter how bad the people of the Demon Realm are, they can¡¯t kill all the people in the world. However, the disaster after the Blood Moon is facing all the people in the world, as well as us immortal sects.¡¯


    ¡°Unity, you go and unite yourself. Don¡¯t drag us in. We¡¯re not jackals of the same feather as the people of the Demon Realm.¡±


    Someone said disdainfully.


    It was an insult to them to unite with the Demon Realm.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    The Tomato Immortal Sect¡¯s sect master was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Why didn¡¯t he look at the time?


    A great calamity was before them, a matter of life and death.


    These people were still like this¡­


    ¡°Sect Master Xuanling, say something.¡±


    The Tomato Immortal Sect¡¯s Sect Leader looked at Ling Shoumo.


    These people didn¡¯t have the final say. In the end, it still depended on Ling Shoumo¡¯s decision.


    No one said a word. Their eyes fell on Ling Shoumo, who was silent.


    Everyone had been invited by Ling Shoumo, but he had not said a word.


    He did not know what this fellow meant. ¡°l agree with what the Tomato Immortal Sect Master said.¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    They didn¡¯t expect Ling Shoumo to be willing to ally himself with the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Sect Master Xuanling, that¡¯s the Demon Realm. Demons have always been irreconcilable existences with us!¡±


    ¡°l know.¡±


    ¡°That Xuanling Sect Master still did this. Isn¡¯t it damaging our sect¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Ling Shoumo suddenly stood up and said in a loud voice,¡± I hope everyone can weigh the pros and cons. With a great enemy in front of us, it¡¯s best for us to unite against the enemy. I hope you understand the principle of losing the lips and biting the teeth.¡±


    When doing things, use your brain!


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it. The sect leader of Xuanling Sect is right. When the disaster is over, we can do whatever we want.¡¯


    Why didn¡¯t these men have any sense of the big picture?


    Usually, he said that he had a big structure, but now?


    All of them were still thinking about their reputation.


    The strength of the Demon Realm was undeniable.


    If the Demon Realm was not powerful, it would have long been wiped out by the people of the immortal sects.


    Since Ling Shoumo had already said so, there was nothing else for everyone to say.


    None of them said a word. In any case, they were not willing to talk about cooperation with the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Then who will talk to the Demon Realm about cooperation? Do you think they will agree to our cooperation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t like the Demon Realm, and the Demon Realm doesn¡¯t like us either.¡¯


    Everyone felt that it was impossible for the Demon Realm to cooperate with them.


    Moreover, this kind of matter needed to be discussed with the Demon Realm. As for who would be the representative, everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°Who should we send to meet with the Demon Realm? He had to send a representative to inform the people of the Demon Realm, right?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The people from the other immortal sects all declined.


    They felt that whoever came up with this idea should go. Ling Shoumo said calmly,¡± I¡¯ll go.¡±¡± ¡°Xuanling Sect Leader is indeed the leader of the sect leaders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has foresight and a structure.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to the sect master of Xuanling Sect.¡±


    Everyone was secretly laughing in their hearts when they praised Ling Shoumo.


    They felt that if Ling Shoumo went to the Demon Realm and said that he wanted to seek common ground while reserving differences, he would probably be laughed at by the people of the Demon Realm.


    At that time, he would be ruthlessly humiliated by the people of the Demon Realm.


    In any case, they were not willing to be the sucker.


    The immortal sects gathered together and talked about some other topics. They talked about what precautions they needed to take before the disaster descended.


    And what would happen after the disaster.


    All of this had to be taken into consideration.


    The human world was the first to be hit by the disaster. When the time came, they would assign people to help the people survive the disaster.


    If he couldn¡¯t help everything, he would help a little!


    demon world


    Ming Sihan gave Ruyue a chance to cultivate.


    She was originally at the early stage of the foundation establishment stage, but when she opened her eyes, she instantly became a golden core stage demonic cultivator.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. You should stay here and rest.¡±


    Ming Sihan took a deep breath. He had finally succeeded.


    There were almost no accidents in the process of passing through his cultivation, so passing through his cultivation was quite smooth. MO Ruyue only felt a little tired because she was unable to absorb all the cultivation that had suddenly poured into her body.


    She felt lazy.


    He felt that he needed a good rest.


    ¡°Master, where are you going?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan with a dazed expression.


    Ming Sihan looked even better in her hazy vision.


    ¡°There are other things to deal with. Rest well. You¡¯ll be energetic after a while.¡¯


    Ming Sihan reached out and patted Mo Ruyue¡¯s head, his eyes filled with pity.


    He could not rest. There were still many things to deal with.


    ¡°Oh, Master, you should go and settle your matters first.¡±


    MO Ruyue could no longer bear the sleepiness. No matter whose room or bed this was, she just wanted to close her eyes and have a good sleep. Only when he slept well would he have the energy to do other things.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan stood up, put on his coat, and left the bedroom in a hurry.


    His face was slightly pale, and his eyes were solemn, without any warmth. After leaving, he called MO Chengfeng over and asked him to contact the leaders of all the demon world tribes.


    Mo Chengfeng accepted the order and left.


    When he saw Ming Sihan¡¯s pale face, he wanted to ask what was wrong, but in the end, he didn¡¯t ask.


    He did not see Ruyue either.


    All the tribe leaders were summoned to the Demon Palace.


    These leaders were all Golden Core demonic cultivators.


    They submitted to Ming Sihan. ¡°Greetings, Demon Lord.¡±


    All the tribal leaders said in unison.


    At this moment, everyone already knew why the Demon Lord was looking for them.


    After all, everyone had seen the Blood Moon last night.


    They did not expect that they would actually encounter something that was rarely seen in 300 years.


    Regarding the events of the past three hundred years, whether it was them, the immortal sects, or the human world, there were almost similar records.


    In short, the appearance of the blood moon was an ominous sign.


    Especially in the human world, the ominous signs of the blood moon were more serious than the ominous signs of twins.


    Children born after the Blood Moon were usually killed.


    Because people were afraid that the evil would find a newborn¡¯s body as a parasite, they would rather kill a thousand people than let one go.


    Of course, only the human world had such a method.


    Their Demon Realm would not do such a thing.


    This was because they knew more about how the Evils were formed than those people, and they did not need to find a babys body as a parasite.


    Even if they told these things to those ignorant people, those ignorant people still chose to believe in their own methods.


    It was as if twins were an ominous sign. Their Demon Realm did not have such a thing.


    But there was one in the human world!

 Chapter 832

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When MO Ruyue opened her eyes, she felt very comfortable. She had slept so well.


    However, she still did not complete the mission given by the system.


    Fortunately, the Salted Fish System did not force her to complete the mission. However, if she did not complete this mission, she would not be able to receive the reward and would not be able to proceed to the next mission.


    The losses were not particularly great.


    He just felt that it would be a pity if he did not get the reward.


    There was nothing bad about the rest.


    She opened her eyes and smelled a faint fragrance. This fragrance was exactly the same as the one on Ming Sihan¡¯s body.


    It was fascinating.


    She hugged the soft blanket and took a deep breath.


    Was it really good for a man to smell so good?


    However, she was still quite curious about it.


    Soon, she realized that her actions seemed a little too wretched.


    So, she quickly let go of Ming Sihan¡¯s blanket and quickly got up from his bed.


    She got out of bed and tidied up the blanket.


    It was to prevent the blanket from being full of wrinkles.


    She didn¡¯t know what Ming Sihan had gone to do.


    She heard a voice coming from the other side of the hall and followed it.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s magnetic voice came from the hall.


    It carried a sense of deterrence.


    Was this the dominance of a Demon Venerable?


    MO Ruyue thought to herself. ¡°Does everyone understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood! ¡±


    Everyone replied in unison. They knew that the appearance of the Blood Moon would bring disaster, and these disasters would also have a certain impact on the Demon Realm.


    MO Ruyue knew that they were discussing something.


    It wasn¡¯t good for him to eavesdrop outside, so he left.


    The people inside were probably talking about the Blood Moon.


    In the world she lived in, the blood moon was actually just a relatively rare celestial phenomenon. It did not have the ominous signs of the legends.


    Everyone believed in science.


    But here, science didn¡¯t seem to have much use.


    This was all metaphysics.


    Nio Ruyue walked outside. She summoned her Ghost Sense and rode her flying sword to see Li Zeyan.


    She wanted to know how Li Zeyan was doing with his studies.


    However, when she went over, she saw a man lying on a rocking chair by the river. The man covered his face with a lotus leaf and seemed to be sleeping.


    Bathed in the sunlight, he felt very comfortable.


    There was a table next to him. Li Zeyan was sleeping on the table, and his face was covered in black ink.


    It looked a little funny.


    Both master and disciple were sleeping.


    MO Ruyue landed on the ground and took two steps forward.


    Li Zeyan suddenly opened his eyes, and his pupils revealed a murderous aura.


    When his gaze landed on MO Ruyue, the killing intent in his eyes vanished.


    Then, it was covered with a layer of joy.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    He exclaimed and jumped up from his chair.


    This sudden sound scared He Xi, who was sleeping beside him, so much so that she immediately sat up.


    His entire body quivered.


    He looked around to see what was going on.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He Xi said with a solemn expression.


    He looked like he was still in a daze.


    The lotus leaf also fell to the ground.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Master, sister is here.¡±


    Li Zeyan stared at MO Ruyue with sparkling eyes.


    As long as he saw his sister, his mood would become especially good.


    ¡°He Xi, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here to see how Zeyan is doing.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled helplessly. Her appearance seemed to have frightened He Xi.


    He Xi turned around and heaved a sigh of relief. She lay back on the rocking chair and yawned. ¡°l thought something had happened.¡±


    ¡°No, nothing happened.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled faintly.


    Li Zeyan walked towards MO Ruyue and said,¡±¡¯Sister, Zeyan is very good at learning. He just accidentally fell asleep.¡±


    He had indeed learned quite well. Anyway, what went in the left ear came out the right.


    That long period of teaching was of little use to him.


    In any case, he just couldn¡¯t learn it.


    Hearing Li Zeyan¡¯s words, He Xi couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Grandma Wang is selling melons and boasting.¡±


    This was the first time he knew how difficult it was to take care of a disciple.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Ming Sihan¡¯s happiness, he really wanted to give up.


    Li Zeyan was not cut out for that.


    The same medicinal herbs, if learned today, forgotten tomorrow.


    It was too ridiculous.


    He had never seen such a difficult disciple.


    Li Zeyan felt a chill run down his spine when he heard He Xi¡¯s words.


    He Xi, don¡¯t ruin his reputation.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Nio Ruyue was puzzled. Did Li Zeyan not learn well?


    Seeing the black ink on Li Zeyan¡¯s face, she said,¡±¡±Hurry up and wipe your face, you look like a little cat.¡±


    ¡°Is my face very dirty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a piece of ink. Hurry up and go¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Li Zeyan had already run away.


    Looking at Li Zeyan¡¯s receding figure,


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched. This guy ran so fast.


    Like a rabbit.


    Li Zeyan covered his face. He never expected that there would be a lump of ink on his face.


    If her sister saw its ugly appearance, she would definitely despise it to death.


    Because her sister had once said that she didn¡¯t like ugly things.


    He did not want to become ugly.


    After Li Zeyan left, MO Ruyue turned her gaze to He Xia


    ¡°Honestly, how¡¯s Li Zeyan¡¯s studies?¡±¡±


    He Xi sighed deeply. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to badmouth Li Zeyan, but that Li Zeyan was really disappointing.


    ¡°l can only say that he¡¯s really not cut out to study medicine.¡± ¡°I forgot everything I taught you yesterday.¡±


    He Xi shook his head. He had never seen such a difficult disciple.


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s expression turn grave, He Xi could only say,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give up on him because of this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miracle Doctor He Xi.¡±


    Nio Ruyue said gratefully.


    Gradually, she began to treat Li Zeyan as her own younger brother.


    It was as if she had once had such a biological brother.


    There was a strange sense of familiarity.


    This sense of familiarity with Li Zeyan was not there from the beginning. It was only later.


    As for when, she had already forgotten.


    She felt very familiar. With Li Zeyan by her side, she felt inexplicably at ease.


    That guy clearly couldn¡¯t protect her, but¡­


    He couldn¡¯t explain it clearly.


    Perhaps this was the feeling of family?


    In the other world, she did not have a family. She could be considered an orphan with no one to rely on. She had been in the welfare home for as long as she could remember.


    After finishing his studies, he started working.


    She was always alone and felt that she was out of place in that world.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t miss her previous world much after coming here.


    The only regret was that she couldn¡¯t play the game, and no one could inherit her precious eight!


    Other than that, he had no other regrets.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard. This is what I should do. Who asked me to agree to be Li Zeyan¡¯s master?¡±


    He Xi waved his hand.


    He was willing to accept Li Zeyan as his disciple, but not because of MO Ruyue.


    It was all for Ming Sihan¡¯s lifelong happiness.


    After a while, Li Zeyan appeared. The ink on Li Zeyan¡¯s face had been washed clean.


    ¡°Sister, do you see any ink on my face?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked as he looked at Nio Ruyue..

 Chapter 833

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue shook her head and pinched Li Zeyan¡¯s soft cheeks. ¡°There¡¯s no more ink on your face.¡±


    ¡°You must learn well from Miracle Doctor He Xi. The things you learn can be put to use in the future.¡±


    ¡°Will sister get sick too?¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Of course. Who wouldn¡¯t get sick?¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled. Although cultivators had good physiques, they would rarely catch a cold or suffer a stroke.


    But sometimes, if he was accidentally poisoned or had some other small illness, he would need a doctor.


    It was not that cultivators did not get sick, but the probability of getting sick was lower than that of ordinary people.


    However, the probability of cultivators being poisoned was higher than that of ordinary people.


    And it wasn¡¯t an ordinary height.


    ¡°Yes, for my sister, I will definitely study medicine well and seriously.¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s face was filled with determination.


    In order to use his medical skills to save his sister in the future.


    He would definitely study medicine seriously.


    From this moment on, Li Zeyan¡¯s gaze became exceptionally serious.


    Once he decided on something, he would do it perfectly.


    Li Zeyan returned to the table and started reading the medical book seriously.


    The corners of He Xi¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw this scene.


    His lips were worn out. All that he said was useless to Li Zeyan.


    However, MO Ruyue¡¯s words were enough to change Li Zeyan into a different person.


    It was unbelievable.


    It was too unbelievable.


    He was extremely shocked.


    How could this work?


    Ruyue, you¡¯re still the best.¡±


    He Xi gave MO Ruyue a thumbs up.


    It turned out that MO Ruyue was Li Zeyan¡¯s best master.


    ¡°This child has always been quite obedient.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a smile.


    She was quite satisfied with Li Zeyan¡¯s performance.


    At this moment, He Xi seemed to have sensed something. With a serious expression, he said hesitantly,¡± Your cultivation seems to have increased a


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re already in the Golden Core stage, right?¡±


    He only reacted now.


    What kind of fortuitous encounter did this woman have? She had actually become a Golden Core demonic cultivator!


    If those Golden Core cultivators knew that this woman had broken through from the Foundation Establishment stage to the Golden Core stage in a short period of time, they would definitely be envious and jealous.


    Other people took years or decades to break through to the Golden Core stage, but this woman had only broken through in a short period of time.


    This was simply heaven-defying.


    ¡°You found out.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was surprised. The strength of a Golden Core cultivator was indeed very strong.


    ¡°How did you break through?¡±


    He Xi asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s my master. He helped me with my cultivation. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have broken through to the Golden Core realm.¡± MO Ruyue said honestly.


    She was touched from the bottom of her heart.


    Her master was so good to her, but she thought about her master¡¯s position as the Demon Lord every day.


    Wasn¡¯t she a little too bad? How could she do such a thing?


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    Her master had done so much for her, so she must be filial to her master in the future.


    Otherwise, he would be letting his master down.


    She was not an ungrateful person. She knew how to repay kindness.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hearing this, He Xi stood up excitedly.


    MO Ruyue was startled.


    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t want to go to the Seven Saint Continent?¡±


    He Xi pursed her lips. Ming Sihan was really a lunatic!


    He didn¡¯t even say anything about such an important matter like cultivation. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that something would happen and take his life?


    If it was light, he would lose his cultivation, and if it was serious, he would lose his life.


    This was because the method of limiting one¡¯s cultivation was a little against the law of cultivation.


    If it was so easy to measure cultivation, everyone would just casually measure it.


    Ming Sihan would be able to go to the Seven Saint Continent soon. Now that he had completed his cultivation, wouldn¡¯t he have to wait for a long time?


    He Xi couldn¡¯t understand Ming Sihan¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor He Xi, you know about the Seven Saint Continent as well?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously,


    He Xi nodded. Not only did he know about the Seven Saint Continent, but he and Ming Sihan were also abandoned in this world by the Seven Saint Continent¡¯s families.


    ¡°Yes, I know a little.¡¯


    He Xi tried to calm himself down. It had already happened, and there was no point in talking about anything else.


    He stared at MO Ruyue as if he had understood something.


    It seemed that Ming Sihan wanted to bring MO Ruyue back to the Seven Saint


    Continent.


    ¡°Ruyue, treat Ah Ming well. He really treats you well.¡±


    He Xi said earnestly.


    MO Ruyue nodded in agreement and  my master is really good to me. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely treat my master as my own father.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    The corner of He Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It turned out that MO Ruyue still regarded Ming Sihan as her respected master.


    This¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Ah Ming treats you better than your father?¡±


    He Xi knocked on the side and asked.


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t have a biological father, so I don¡¯t know. But I think my master should be very good.¡±


    ¡°You know what? Previously, my master in Xuanling Immortal Sect was Ling Shoumo. He had never looked me in the eye for so long, let alone given me anything good. I¡¯m a more practical person. Giving me good things is good for me.¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have to take responsibility for what he said.


    Of course, she was not the kind of person who would spout nonsense. He Xi nodded slightly and said,¡±That¡¯s for sure. Ah Ming treats you¡­¡±


    His thoughts were not ordinary.


    As the two of them were talking, they saw Ming Sihan¡¯s figure coming over.


    ¡°My master is the best master in the world.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted happily.


    The man behind her stopped in his tracks, and his heart instantly bloomed with joy.


    He heard Ruyue say that he was the best master in the world.


    Then, he would definitely be a few streets ahead of Ling Shoumo.


    As expected of Ming Sihan¡¯s disciple, she had good taste.


    He Xi saw Ming Sihan and couldn¡¯t help but call out,¡± Ah Ming, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Hearing He Xi¡¯s voice, MO Ruyue turned her head and saw Ming Sihan walking towards her.


    ¡°Master, are you done with your meeting?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    ¡°Yes, when I went back, I saw that you weren¡¯t in your room, so I came here to take a look.¡±


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly, his dark red eyes only had MO Ruyue¡¯s figure in them.


    It was as if there was no one else besides her.


    He Xi stared at Ming Sihan¡¯s face. This guy¡¯s face was a little pale.


    It should have been caused by his cultivation.


    He Xi didn¡¯t quite understand what Ming Sihan was doing.


    ¡°Ruyue, take Zeyan out first. I have something to tell your master.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nio Ruyue nodded in agreement and immediately prepared to leave with Li Zeyan.


    However, she was quickly stopped by the group and her hand was tightly grabbed by Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Master, He Xi has something to tell vou.¡±


    MO Ruyue lowered her head and looked at her wrist. Her Master¡¯s hand was so big that he could easily grab her wrist.


    Compared to her master¡¯s hand, her wrist seemed a little small.


    He Xi wanted to whisper something to him, so why was he grabbing his wrist?


    MO Ruyue was very puzzled.


    She blinked her eyes in confusion..

 Chapter 834

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ruyue isn¡¯t an outsider. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Ming Sihan said to He Xi.


    He Xi treated Ruyue as an outsider.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t like this.


    ¡°Uh¡­


    The corner of He Xi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. They hadn¡¯t even started talking yet, but Ming Sihan really didn¡¯t think of himself as an outsider.


    MO Ruyue looked at the two of them, observed their expressions, and slowly said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you guys chat? Zeyan and I will go prepare dinner.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want the two of them to have any conflicts.


    It was just a matter of avoiding him. It was not a big deal.


    It was a natural evasion.


    ¡°No need. You¡¯re not an outsider.¡¯


    Ming Sihan insisted, not letting MO Ruyue leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really anything important. It¡¯s fine to stay here and listen.¡± He Xi said.¡¯


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s something important, Ruyue can listen here!¡± Ming Sihan emphasized.


    Did this fellow know that his words could easily hurt Ruyue?


    What did he mean by ¡®it¡¯s okay to listen to unimportant things?¡¯


    Can¡¯t I listen to important things?


    ¡°Ah, right, right, right¡­¡±


    He Xi said helplessly. Was this man still the same Ming Sihan that he used to know?


    Perhaps this was the magic of love.


    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked seriously. He did not let go of MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist.


    He did not use too much strength, afraid that he would hurt Ruyue.


    He Xi looked at MO Ruyue with a complicated expression.


    ¡°What did you do to Ruyue? Right?¡±


    Ming Sihan!s expression changed and he immediately let go of MO Ruyue¡¯s


    wrist.


    ¡°Ruyue, you and Li Zeyan go and prepare dinner first.¡± He turned to MO


    Ruyue.¡±


    He Xi and Mo Ruyue were both speechless.


    This person was really amazing.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    MO Ruyue helplessly left with Li Zeyan.


    He felt like he had been played.


    However, she still chose to forgive him.


    It was inevitable that he would be muddle-headed when he was old.


    He Xi watched MO Ruyue and Li Zeyan leave, and a smile spread across his face. He said teasingly,¡±Ruyue is not an outsider. Even if it¡¯s something important, Ruyue can listen here.¡±


    He imitated Ming Sihan¡¯s tone and mocked him. He had even said it before, but now there was¡­


    ¡°Hmph, I just don¡¯t want Ruyue to worry.¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted.


    He didn¡¯t know that He Xi was going to talk about cultivation.


    If it was about cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t be so confident.


    He Xi stopped smiling and stood up from the rocking chair.¡±Why are you doing this? Do you know how dangerous it is to cross the threshold of cultivation?¡±


    She was already so old. Did she still treat herself as a child?


    It wasn¡¯t like MO Ruyue¡¯s cultivation couldn¡¯t be improved. Was there a need to limit her cultivation?


    ¡°You might lose your cultivation, and all your years of hard work will be in vain. ¡±


    He Xi was somewhat helpless facing this man.


    ¡°He succeeded in not mastering his cultivation base? What you were worried about didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if it doesn¡¯t happen. If it really happens, 1 won¡¯t be able to save you!¡¯


    He Xi snorted. He was a doctor, not a god!


    Not everyone could be treated. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Ming Sihan said impatiently.


    He understood the logic, but he had his own plans and ideas.


    Therefore, he had no choice.


    Seeing the man¡¯s impatient face, He Xi didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Instead, she asked curiously,¡±Why did you transfer your cultivation to Ruyue?¡±


    Could it really be as he had guessed?


    He Xi thought to herself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to let her be stronger and protect herself better?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take such a risk.¡¯


    Ming Sihan turned around and faced a pond with lotus leaves in full bloom. He stood by the pond, enjoying the breeze.


    ¡°Of course, I have my own selfish motives. I want to bring Ruyue to the Seven Saint Continent. If I don¡¯t transfer my cultivation base to her, I won¡¯t be able to bring her to the Seven Saint Continent.¡±


    ¡°The Seven Saint Continent is very dangerous!¡±


    ¡°l know, but if I leave her here, I¡¯m afraid that Ruyue will have already become someone else¡¯s woman by the time I return.¡±


    After all, Ruyue was charming and easily attracted men¡¯s attention.


    He had to stay by Ruyue¡¯s side and destroy all the rotten peach blossoms.


    Ruyue was his.


    ¡°Alright, I knew it. It¡¯s exactly as I guessed.¡±


    He Xi looked relieved. This was all within his expectations.


    Since ancient times, heroes could not resist beauties.


    Therefore, Ming Sihan¡¯s weakness was MO Ruyue.


    In this life, Ming Sihan had fallen into MO Ruyue¡¯s hands. ¡°So don¡¯t mention the matter of cultivation in front of Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 know.¡±


    He Xi rolled his eyes. He felt that Ming Sihan thought he was an idiot.


    It was ridiculous.


    After they finished talking, MO Ruyue¡¯s dishes were almost ready.


    He Xi loved to eat the food prepared by MO Ruyue. Every time she ate such delicious food, she would feel very happy.


    As they were eating, they heard a subordinate coming in to report.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, the sect master of Xuanling Immortal Sect, Ling Shoumo, requests an audience.¡±


    Hearing that familiar name, everyone looked at each other.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed tightly.


    This Ling Shoumo, he didn¡¯t come early or late, but he came when she was eating. Wouldn¡¯t this make her lose her appetite?


    What was Ling Shoumo¡¯s purpose for coming here this time?


    ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Ming Sihan got up and prepared to meet Ling Shoumo.


    She really didn¡¯t even let him eat without worry.


    This Ling Shoumo seemed to know how to pick the right time.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    MO Ruyue stood up and quickly followed Ming Sihan.


    Anyway, when she heard that guy¡¯s name, she no longer had the appetite to eat.


    He came at the wrong time.


    Outside, the two of them saw Ling Shoumo bathing in the sun. His white clothes fluttered in the wind.


    His silhouette seemed to be coated with a layer of light, making it hazy.


    Mo Ruyue paused.


    Suddenly, a big hand grabbed her soft little hand.


    Ming Sihan smiled at her and said,¡±I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Seeing the gentleness in the man¡¯s dark red eyes, MO Ruyue nodded her head and chose to believe the man in front of her.


    When she came back to her senses, her face turned red and she urgently needed to find a place to hide.


    She was actually absent-minded.


    It was all her master¡¯s fault for being too good-looking. Her dark red eyes were too alluring.


    Her palms were sweating and she was a little nervous.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s gaze fell on MO Ruyue, and finally on her interlocked fingers.


    He suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    She wanted to separate her hands that were interlocked with each other.


    She seemed to be living very well here.


    ¡°Yo, what a rare guest. Why does Master Xuanling have the time to come to the Demon World? If you¡¯re here for me, then you should go back. I won¡¯t go back with you.¡±


    MO Ruyue asked herself to talk to divert her attention so that her thoughts would not be on Ming Sihan.


    The sharp voice was filled with mockery.


    Ling Shoumo merely looked at MO Ruyue and said nothing.


    She was very bold.


    He was like a completely different person from when he was in Xuanling Immortal Sect!


    Maybe it was because Ming Sihan was behind her that she was so bold.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s mood became very complicated..

 Chapter 835

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, if you have something to say, just say it. If you¡¯re here to find trouble, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t friendly. His pupils shrank as he stared coldly at the man in front of him.


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s voice, Ling Shoumo finally looked at him, as if he had just noticed Ming Sihan.


    Because from the beginning, his eyes were fixed on MO Ruyue.


    Her smile was as beautiful as a flower. The smile on her face would not lie.


    She was living very well here.


    ¡°l came here to talk to you about something.¡±


    This time, he was not here for MO Ruyue, but for the Blood Moon.


    The immortal sects and the demon world needed to join forces to resist the evil.


    ¡°You still have something to discuss with me?¡± Ming Sihan laughed coldly.


    ¡°You really think too highly of me.¡±


    One had to know that the immortal sect and the demon world had never had any precedent for discussing matters before.


    Whenever they met, it was either a competition or a fight.


    There was almost no cohesion between the immortal sects and the demon world.


    Since ancient times, the Demon Realm and the immortal sects were almost two opposing forces. They both regarded each other as a thorn in their side.


    There had never been any cooperation.


    Everyone looked down on each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Blood Moon. This matter concerns the fate of the world and is no small matter. We can put aside the grudge between the immortal sect and the demon world for the time being and overcome the difficulties together to eliminate the evil spirit!¡±


    Ling Shoumo said seriously.


    He came with sincerity.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t get rid of the evil spirit by relying on his own strength and the strength of the immortal sect. He needed more forces to join in.


    It would be best if the Demon Realm joined in.


    This way, they would have more power to fight against the demons.


    MO Ruyue did not expect this man to come here for the Blood Moon.


    He was a little surprised.


    He finally knew that he had to get down to business.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you talk to him here?¡± she asked softly.¡±


    She did not want to participate in such a big matter. It was useless even if she participated because her strength was not as good as her master. If her master could not solve it, she would also have a hard time.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s better if you stay here.¡±


    Ming Sihan said meaningfully and held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand even tighter.


    Mo Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan and then at Ling Shoumo.


    He hoped that she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble here.


    ¡°Tell me, what plans does your sect have?¡±


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly and lowered his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t want to look at Ling Shoumo anymore.


    Because she felt unlucky just by looking at him.


    He was actually Ruyue!s former master.


    ¡°Everyone, gather together. The Immortal Sect and the Demon Realm will temporarily put aside their past grudges¡­¡±


    Ling Shoumo told him his plan.


    In fact, the Evil Demons had yet to truly appear. They did not know how strong the Evil Demons were or what kind of power they needed to deal with them.


    However, according to the records of the demons from 300 years ago, this world had sacrificed many elites to make it disappear forever.


    The evil spirit that appeared now was a newborn evil spirit. It was not the same as the one from 300 years ago.


    Three hundred years had passed.


    As long as there were people around, the evil spirit would not disappear forever.


    This was because these demons were formed from the various desires of humans.


    300 years was enough to breed a demon.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡¯


    Ling Shoumo shut his mouth. He had said enough details.


    Ming Sihan had a weird personality, and she really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for the Demon Realm to temporarily put down their grievances with your immortal sects, but our Demon Realm will not listen to your immortal sects!¡±


    It was impossible for him to completely listen to the words of those people from the immortal sects.


    He could only temporarily put aside his grudges.


    As for the others, they would continue to do what they were supposed to do after the demons were eliminated.


    ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that both of us can temporarily put aside our grudges. As for resisting the demons, I believe that everyone will do their best to resist the demons in order to survive.¡¯ Ling Shoumo heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had convinced Ming Sihan.


    What he was afraid of was that Ming Sihan was colluding with the demons.


    If that really happened, this world might really be hopeless.


    Luckily, Ming Sihan didn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Other than that, do you have anything else to do? If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back. I still have to go back with my disciple to eat.¡±


    Ming Sihan ordered him to leave.


    He held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    He also knew that Ling Shoumo had noticed this a long time ago, but he did not show too much expression.


    There was almost no emotion on his face.


    He was like a paralyzed face.


    ¡°Ruyue, are you doing well in the Demon Realm?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked.


    His gaze locked onto MO Ruyue.


    Mo Ruyue replied without hesitation,¡± Of course I¡¯m doing well in the Devil World. It¡¯s much better than Xuanling Immortal Sect. Don¡¯t try to persuade me to go back. I¡¯ll never go back.¡±¡±


    ¡°Are you really not going back?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked, unwilling to give up.


    Ming Sihan replied unhappily,¡± You¡¯re not good to Ruyue, yet you want Ruyue to go back. You think too highly of yourself, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Who was this man regretting for now?


    Disgusting!


    ¡°My master is the best to me.¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her chin proudly.


    Although Ming Sihan didn¡¯t treat her that well in the beginning, after being together for a long time, Ming Sihan treated her better and better.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re doing well here. Back then, perhaps I was really wrong.¡±


    Ling Shoumo said in a drawn-out tone.


    He no longer insisted on bringing MO Ruyue back, but he did not want to say goodbye to her either.


    Hopefully, there was still a long way to go in the future!


    Only after losing it did one know that they had to find what they had lost.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s words made MO Ruyue feel a little surprised. This man actually felt that she had done something wrong before.


    What a rare thing.


    He actually learned to reflect!


    She thought that Ling Shoumo would insist on his own way and not think that he had done anything wrong.


    Because this man had always thought that he was high and mighty and never felt that he had done anything wrong.


    Therefore, when she heard that Ling Shoumo knew that he was wrong, she felt a little emotional.


    But even so, she would not go back.


    ¡°I¡¯m living well here. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and moved closer to Ming Sihan.


    She used her actions to tell him that Ming Sihan was better than him.


    As the saying went, there was no harm without comparison.


    As a disciple, MO Ruyue had been very aggrieved when she was in Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    But here, she was like a treasure.


    Hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan felt a little comforted.


    He didn¡¯t dote on this woman for nothing.


    In the future, he would spoil this woman even more.


    Ling Shoumo felt as if his heart was being held tightly by a nameless hand when he saw the intimate scene between a man and a woman in front of him.


    Bursts of dull pain made it difficult for him to breathe.


    He coughed twice as if he wanted to separate them.


    However, the two of them did not separate. They were still close to each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I have to leave.¡±


    Ling Shoumo said slowly. He did not want to see this scene again.


    Before he left, he said,¡±Ruyue, 1 welcome you back anytime if you want to.¡±¡±


    Before MO Ruyue could speak, Ming Sihan, who was beside her, scolded her,¡± You should leave quickly. Ruyue won¡¯t go back.¡±¡±


    Ruyue was living so well here, so why would she go back?


    Was he being bullied?

 Chapter 836

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s unhappy voice, MO Ruyue was afraid that this man would take off her shoes and throw them at Ling Shoumo.


    That scene was already in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Ruyue, not you!¡¯


    Ling Shoumo replied.


    The atmosphere between the two of them suddenly became tense and full of gunpowder.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, are you looking for death?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡±


    As soon as their auras were released, gusts of cold wind instantly blew around them.


    MO Ruyue looked at it and thought that it was not good.


    When immortals fought, little ghosts would suffer.


    She quickly stood up and said, ¡°You two should stop.¡±


    Don¡¯t drag her into this war.


    The surrounding chilly wind instantly stopped following MO Ruyue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ruyue, I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Ling Shoumo said to MO Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    MO Ruyue waved her hand impatiently. This guy shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.


    Ling Shoumo left on his flying sword and soon disappeared from MO Ruyue¡¯s


    After the man left, MO Ruyue felt the temperature around her drop.


    The man beside her was unhappy.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡¯


    Ming Sihan snorted and turned to leave angrily.


    He seemed to be angry with MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. She felt very innocent.


    It was just a fight. How could he offend his master?


    She wasn¡¯t siding with Ling Shoumo.


    She quickly followed the angry man.


    ¡°Master, what are you unhappy about?¡±


    MO Ruyue followed beside Ming Sihan and raised her head slightly to look at the man in front of her.


    How should she coax a man when he was angry?


    Forget it if she couldn¡¯t coax him. She wouldn¡¯t coax him anymore.


    ¡°Master, if you¡¯re angry again, I¡¯ll go look for Ling Shoumo.¡± MO Ruyue said helplessly.


    The person this guy disliked the most was Ling Shoumo.


    Ming Sihan grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist and said won¡¯t allow you to go find him. If you go find him, I, I will kill him.¡±


    He spoke stubbornly, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    Mo Ruyue was frightened by the murderous look in Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    She believed that what this man said must be true.


    ¡°Why should I look for him?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked in confusion.


    Why did it feel like he could leave at any time in Master¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°Are you really not going to look for him?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°He asked you to go back. Don¡¯t you want to go back?¡±


    Actually, Ming Sihan was afraid that MO Ruyue would leave him.


    In this world, demonic cultivators were not accepted by the world.


    Now that Ling Shoumo had asked Ruyue to return, would Ruyue give up on demonic cultivation and choose immortal cultivation?


    ¡°Do I have to go back just because he wants me to? Master, I¡¯m now a person of the Demon Realm, your disciple. Could it be that you also allow me to leave the Demon Realm?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man in front of her seriously.


    Why didn¡¯t this man believe her?


    ¡°l naturally won¡¯t allow you to leave the Demon Realm. If you leave the Demon Realm, 1 will find you no matter where you go!¡¯


    Ming Sihan snorted.


    ¡°l don¡¯t have to leave the Demon Realm. This place is quite good. Why should I leave the Demon Realm?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face was serious and her eyes were firm.


    Ming Sihan thought to himself that maybe he was too sensitive.


    Ruyue had already said that she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Between Ling Shoumo and me, who do you think is better?¡±


    The damned desire to win and lose made him want to know MO Ruyue¡¯s answer.


    He did not want to know the answers of the others, but he cared about Ruyue¡¯s answer the most.


    ¡°There¡¯s no comparison.¡± MO Ruyue shook her head.¡± ¡°l can¡¯t compare. Do you think I can¡¯t compare to him?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked and frowned.


    Was he that weak?


    She felt a little stifled.


    ¡°No, I just feel that he doesn¡¯t deserve to be compared to you. In my heart,


    Master will always be the best.¡±


    MO Ruyue gave Ming Sihan a thumbs up.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression softened, but he still didn¡¯t look happy.


    Then, MO Ruyue continued,¡± Master, in my heart, you¡¯re a dragon among men, a red rabbit among horses, a star in the sky, and a stabilizing needle in the sea. As for Ling Shoumo, in my heart, he¡¯s just a lump of mud. How can mud compare to Master?¡±¡±


    ¡°Using him to compare with Master is simply insulting Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue said seriously.


    As expected, after being flattered by MO Ruyue, Ming Sihan felt happy.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re right, don¡¯t mention that man in front of me in the future.¡±


    ¡°l hate Ling Shoumo.¡±


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue hurriedly nodded and said,¡±¡±Master, not only do you hate him, I also hate that guy.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯re not allowed to mention that guy in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s not talk about that guy.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded and spoke solemnly.


    Ming Sihan suddenly thought of something and said,¡±¡±Oh right, I have to go out later. Wait here for me to come back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, master. You can go out in peace. I¡¯ll wait for you in the Demon


    Realm.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded hurriedly.


    He lowered his eyes and a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes. He could finally sneak out to play.


    When her master was still around, she had to learn the Nebula Sword Technique and Sword Kinesis Flight every day.


    All kinds of array formations and forbidden techniques, he was about to go crazy from learning them.


    If she had been so serious and hardworking in school, wouldn¡¯t she have just randomly filled in the name of Beida Blue Bird?


    She was a good student here.


    They had to learn. The teaching here was one-on-one.


    A teacher stared at a student.


    Every day when she was cooking, it was time for her to slack off.


    Therefore, she really liked to cook recently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about slacking off. When I come back, I¡¯ll have to test you. If you forget anything, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    Ming Sihan seemed to have seen through MO Ruyue¡¯s thoughts and said thoughtfully.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched. This¡­


    Annoying!


    However, he still said respectfully,¡±Master, you can leave without worry. I will definitely study hard and improve every day.¡±


    It should be fine to sneak out for a day or two.


    Learning was supposed to be a balance between work and rest. After Ming Sihan left, MO Ruyue prepared to take Li Zeyan out to play.


    ¡°Zeyan, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go out and play with sister today.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with interest, a smile in her eyes.


    He was as excited as if he had been injected with chicken blood.


    Li Zeyan raised his head from his book and narrowed his eyes. He looked at MO Ruyue, who was smiling brightly, and  I haven¡¯t finished reading this medical book.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do you want to read a medical book?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to work hard to learn medicine. What if I can use it one day?¡± Of course, he hoped that he would never have to use it.


    Mo Ruyue suddenly felt a little ashamed when she saw the child studying so seriously.


    She should not disturb a child who wanted to study seriously.


    ¡± Alright,¡± MO Ruyue said immediately.¡± Then you should read the medical books properly. I¡¯ll go get you a bowl of walnut chicken soup to nourish your brain.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t work hard, but he couldn¡¯t disturb those who wanted to work hard.


    If he didn¡¯t work hard, he would be either stupid or bad.


    Thus, MO Ruyue went to the kitchen to make chicken soup and even made a roast chicken for Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan ate the chicken and drank the chicken soup. He felt that he was the happiest person in the world..

 Chapter 837

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When He Xi came back from outside, she could smell the fragrance of the chicken from afar.


    He didn¡¯t particularly like to eat this kind of thing, so he didn¡¯t crave it.


    ¡°Ruyue, why are you here? Where¡¯s Ah Ming?¡±


    He Xi walked in and touched her somewhat sensitive nose.


    ¡°Master has gone out, and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. Is there anything you need, Divine Doctor He Xi?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t tell her where he was going this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little unbelievable that you¡¯re here without seeing him.¡±


    He Xi smiled. Who asked that guy to stick to MO Ruyue all the time?


    They were almost inseparable.


    Wherever MO Ruyue was, Ming Sihan was.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not here. 1 have to go out and get some fresh air. 1 haven¡¯t gone out to play for a long time.¡±


    MO Ruyue took a deep breath. She missed the days when she could play outside.


    ¡°Go ahead. Go early and come back early.¡±


    He Xi warned.


    He was afraid that MO Ruyue would forget to come back after having too much fun outside.


    When Ming Sihan came back and didn¡¯t see this woman, he would probably eat her again.


    ¡°l know, I know.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked out excitedly.


    This time, she didn¡¯t need to ride a horse.


    He directly rode a flying sword.


    The novice driver was about to hit the road.


    Outside, he saw Jing Xichen and Baili Xijian in red and blue.


    ¡°Senior brothers, are you going out?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked with a smile as she stared at the two men in front of her.


    Jing Xichen saw Ruyue coming over and nodded with a serious expression. ¡°We have to make a trip to Dongli.¡±


    ¡°Just in time. Bring me along too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to learn anything else today?¡±


    As Jing Xichen spoke, he subconsciously glanced in the direction of the Demon Palace.


    During this period of time, the Demon Venerable had given them a ban.


    He was not allowed to get close to Ruyue and affect her studies.


    Hence, they did not dare to leave with Ruyue.


    If the Demon Venerable found out, they would have to bear the consequences. ¡°No need. Master has gone out. I don¡¯t even know when he will be back.¡±


    ¡°So, Senior Brothers, can you take me to Dong Li?¡± MO Ruyue looked at the two men expectantly.


    Jing Xichen and Baili Xijian looked at each other.


    ¡°Ruyue, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to take you to Dongli, but the Demon Lord has already given us a ban so that we can¡¯t affect your learning progress.¡± Baili Xijian said slowly.


    They would not take the initiative to look for Ruyue now, lest it affect Ruyue¡¯s studies.


    From the looks of it, the Demon Venerable was going to groom Ruyue to be the next Demon Venerable¡¯s successor.


    They supported Ru Yue becoming the Demon Venerable.


    Because Ruyue was worth it.


    MO Ruyue wanted to insist, but she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her two Senior Brothers.


    At worst, she would just follow them secretly.


    ¡°Alright then. Senior Brothers, you may go. Have a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    MO Ruyue stood where she was and watched her two Senior Brothers fly away on their flying swords.


    After a while, just as he was about to follow them, MO Chengfeng appeared in his line of sight.


    When MO Chengfeng saw MO Ruyue, his dark eyes seemed to have some light.


    ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    He walked up and stared at the woman in front of him.


    It had been a few days since he had seen Ruyue or spoken to her.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk to Ruyue.


    It was because of the ban.


    He did not want to stop Ruyue from becoming better and stronger.


    Ruyue was becoming more and more outstanding, and he seemed to be unable to catch up to her.


    The distance between the two of them grew further and further.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t go anywhere. I just walked around.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said casually. Now that everyone was united against the demons, he had fewer things to manage.


    When he had nothing to do, he would go into seclusion to cultivate.


    It was just that he was at a bottleneck right now, and closed-door cultivation was no longer of much use.


    He needed an opportunity.


    As long as he had this opportunity, he might be able to reach a higher level.


    ¡°What about you? Are you going out?¡±


    MO Chengfeng asked curiously. He did not know what Ruyue wanted to do.


    MO Ruyue nodded.¡± I want to go to Dongli with Second Senior Brother and Fourth Senior Brother, but they won¡¯t take me with them. So, I¡¯m going to follow them secretly.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t think much and said directly.


    Of course, MO Chengfeng had also received the Demon Lord¡¯s order, but he still wanted to get close to Ruyue.


    He knew that this was not beneficial to him.


    MO Ruyue was pleasantly surprised.¡± Really?¡±¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Sword Kinesis Flight technique has also improved a lot these days. We can ride a sword together.¡±


    He had been consolidating his sword kinesis flying technique for the past few days.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to become worse than Ru Yue.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t be very powerful, he shouldn¡¯t be too far off.


    The difference was too great. The distance between him and Ruyue was getting further and further.


    Sooner or later, he would not be able to catch up.


    In order not to let that day come, he had to work harder now.


    ¡°Alright, I also want to compete with you, senior brother. Let¡¯s compete and see how much I¡¯ve improved.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s beautiful and tender face was beaming with a bright smile.


    Her innocent appearance was like an innocent child.


    There seemed to be specks of starlight in his eyes, shining brightly.


    In MO Chengfeng¡¯s eyes, Junior Sister Ruyue was adorable.


    However, in MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes, she felt that she was like a mature elder sister, sweet and salty.


    Her personality was always changing.


    It always gave people the feeling that their eyes lit up.


    MO Ruyue only wanted to have a competition with MO Chengfeng as a comparison.


    Thus, the two of them summoned their swords and stepped on them, preparing to set off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say three, two, one, and then we¡¯ll start.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned her head to look at MO Chengfeng beside her. She saw MO Chengfeng holding a silver bone fracture fan in his hand. He was dressed in a green robe, and a black black iron sword was under his feet.


    Senior Brother MO was elegant and handsome.


    In modern times, he would at least be a popular young hunk.


    Her looks were amazing.


    Having seen the Demon Lord¡¯s god-like appearance, she was almost immune to handsome men.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Three.¡¯ ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°One. ¡±


    Then, the two of them flew out. MO Chengfeng did not give way to MO Ruyue because he knew that Ruyue no longer needed him to give way to her.


    He was afraid that he was no match for Ruyue.


    In order to not be left behind by Ruyue, he had to do his best.


    He had to exert all his strength to barely be on the same level as Ruyue. However, he did not know how much strength Ruyue had used.


    ¡°Senior Brother, look, there¡¯s a bird!¡±


    As she was flying on her sword, MO Ruyue¡¯ s gaze was suddenly attracted by a flock of birds in the distance.


    She pointed at the dense flock of black birds in the distance, her eyes revealing shock.


    He had never seen so many birds before.


    Then what happened up ahead? Why were there so many birds?


    There must be something wrong with things.


    MO Chengfeng also looked in the direction that MO Ruyue was pointing at. What he saw was indeed countless birds.


    ¡°Senior Brother, should we go over and take a look?¡±


    Although MO Ruyue was asking, she already had an answer in her heart. She just wanted to go over and take a look..

 Chapter 838

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°We can¡¯t act rashly. Just watch from afar.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said cautiously.


    They knew nothing about the flock of birds. The entire sky over there was filled with a dense flock of black birds.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue exclaimed, ¡°Good heavens, that¡¯s not a flock of birds, but a flock of bats!¡±


    They looked like birds from afar, but when they got closer, they realized that they were actually a group of bats.


    The scene was quite spectacular. The entire sky was filled with bats.


    The sunlight had long been blocked by the bats. They stood on the ground and could not see the sun.


    ¡°Junior sister, be careful. There are strange things everywhere here.¡±


    MO Chengfeng descended.


    They couldn¡¯t go any further. If they did, they would be attacked by the bats.


    These bats seemed to be protecting something.


    This made him think of demons.


    Moreover, there was a black abyss below these bats.


    Countless bats rushed out of the abyss.


    Mo Ruyue landed on the edge of the cliff and looked at the abyss not far away. She could feel a breath rising from the bottom.


    A very evil aura.


    ¡°Senior Brother, could this be the place where the demons were born?¡± MO Ruyue said loudly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a few bats swooped down on her.


    MO Ruyue was so frightened that she quickly used her sword to kill them all. She was too afraid of bats.


    This thing carried a virus all over its body. One bite would kill someone.


    MO Chengfeng landed on the edge of the cliff.


    His expression was solemn as he looked down at the abyss.


    They couldn¡¯t see anything from where they were standing.


    He could only see these bats.


    ¡°Junior Sister, this place is very strange. Why don¡¯t we leave?¡±


    MO Chengfeng didn¡¯t know what this place was, but he also knew why these bats were gathered here.


    This place gave him a bad feeling. He just wanted to escape from this place.


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue replied.


    If Ming Sihan was still in the demon world, she would go back and report to the demon lord about the strange phenomenon.


    However, his master was not in the Demon Realm.


    The two of them left the abyss filled with bats.


    When they arrived at Dongli, it was already night.


    During this period of time, Dongli had a curfew, so it was quiet at night. There was no one on the streets.


    The two of them went straight to meet Jing Xichen and Baili Xi.


    After all, there was a base here, so they quickly found Baili Xi.


    ¡°Senior Brother Baili, why are you alone? Where was Senior Brother Jing?


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    When Baili Xi saw MO Ruyue, he   said,¡±I didn¡¯t  expect you to still come,¡±


    ¡°Staying in the Demon Realm is boring.¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    ¡°l was the one who brought Ruyue here,¡± said MO Chengfeng.¡± ¡°Eldest senior brother, this¡­


    Bai Lixi stared at MO Chengfeng with a crazy expression.


    Did MO Chengfeng ignore the Demon Lord¡¯s ban?


    ¡°Sigh, I begged Eldest Senior Brother to bring me here. It has nothing to do with Eldest Senior Brother.¡¯


    MO Ruyue hurriedly said.


    She would never implicate others when she came out to play.


    If anything happened, she would bear the responsibility herself.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jing should be in the palace now.¡± Baili Xi shook his head helplessly. ¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    MO Ruvue asked.


    Bai Lixi¡¯s expression darkened. He looked out of the window, in the direction of the palace, and there was a hint of worry in the depths of his eyes.


    Jing Yuge is dead.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± MO Ruyue was shocked.


    She knew that guy. She had met him once before. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t a good person. He was Jing Xichen¡¯s biological brother.


    In this world where twins were considered unlucky, both children would usually die.


    However, it was not easy to have two children, so most people would choose one to live and the other to die.


    Of the two brothers, Jing Yuge and Jing Xichen, Jing Xichen was the one who was sacrificed.


    As the mother of the child, she naturally would not give up on either of them.


    Therefore, Jing Xichen survived, even though he couldn¡¯t see the light of day.


    At least he was alive.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±Mo Ruyue was very curious.


    He remembered that Jing Yuge, Jing Xichen¡¯s brother, was the son of the state preceptor. How could he have died? Was it an accident or homicide?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Baili Xijian shook his head. He had only heard of this news.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the details.


    ¡°This might be a good thing for Junior Brother Jing.¡± MO Chengfeng, who was silent at the side, spoke.


    If Jing Yuge died, then Jing Xichen could live openly.


    Baili Xijian nodded and said,¡±I think so too.¡±¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have sympathy for Jing Yuge¡¯s death.


    They were just thinking more about Jing Xichen. Who asked Jing Xichen to be their junior brother?


    ¡°Then should we go over and help?¡±


    MO Ruyue was worried that Jing Xichen wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it alone.


    That was why she was thinking about whether she should go over and help.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to. This is his own business, and he doesn¡¯t want us to interfere.¡¯


    Baili Xi advised.


    Because he had the same thoughts as Ruyue.


    However, Jing Xichen stopped him in the end.


    He said that it was his own business and he didn¡¯t want others to interfere.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± MO Ruyue said.¡±


    I¡¯ll respect Fourth Brother¡¯s choice.


    Moreover, Fourth Brother¡¯s body had already recovered and his strength was not weak. Those ordinary people were not his match at all.


    There was no need to worry too much.


    At night, MO Ruyue lay in bed, thinking about bats and the abyss.


    Her intuition told her that many terrible things were going to happen next.


    The next day, MO Chengfeng knocked on MO Ruyue¡¯s door early in the morning.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± MO Ruyue opened the door and asked.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, the weather outside is especially good today. Do you want to go out for a stroll?¡±


    ¡°Wait for me.¡¯


    MO Ruyue nodded. She was going to go shopping today.


    It had been too long since she had bought anything, and she was about to suffocate.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you in the backyard.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said.


    As the front of the house was for receiving guests, he could only wait for Ruyue in the backyard.


    MO Ruyue was wearing a violet dress with her hair tied up in a simple bun. Her beautiful face was radiant even without makeup.


    The corners of her beautiful eyes were slightly upturned, and she was mesmerizing.


    Her eyelashes were long and spread out like a fan, casting a shadow under her eye sockets.


    As soon as MO Ruyue stepped out of the door, a servant who was passing by couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Fairy! Fairy has descended to the mortal world!¡±¡±


    Perhaps others would be very happy to hear this.


    However, MO Ruyue was not happy.


    She was clearly dressed as a demoness now. Since he said that she looked like a fairy, wasn¡¯t that an insult to her?


    Could it be that she didn¡¯t put on makeup?


    Only by putting on a seductive makeup on her face could she prove that she was a demoness and not a fairy?


    ¡°Senior Brother MO!¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted and flew towards MO Chengfeng like a butterfly.


    Nio Chengfeng was dressed in a green robe and had a silver crown on his head. He looked exceptionally beautiful under the sunlight.


    Their eyes met. MO Chengfeng stared at MO Ruyue and forgot to blink.


    Ruyue was exceptionally good-looking today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    MO Chengfeng said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded happily, trying to suppress her excitement.


    She was like a carnivore who had not eaten meat for a long time.


    MO Chengfeng was a payment machine.


    MO Chengfeng would spend money to buy anything that MO Ruyue liked..

 Chapter 839

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Senior Brother, come, come, use my money, use my money!¡±


    MO Ruyue scrambled to pay. How could she let MO Chengfeng pay for the things she bought?


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have money.


    However, she couldn¡¯t persuade MO Chengfeng at all. This guy just wanted to spend money for her.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t dare to continue buying.


    The things he bought were all thrown into the storage ring.


    At this moment, a group of people suddenly gathered in front of them. It looked very lively.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng squeezed in as well.


    ¡°Everyone can write down their blessings to the people around them. They can take turns and place their blessings or wishes in this small sachet.¡±


    The boss was trying his best to promote his prayer sachet.


    ¡°Is it really that effective?¡±


    ¡°It definitely works. This is something that has been blessed, and it doesn¡¯t charge you much.¡±


    ¡°A sachet is only five coins. Aren¡¯t sachets usually only five yuan each?¡±


    When everyone heard what the boss said, they all felt that it made sense.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard that. She looked at MO Chengfeng beside her and said, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go and write.¡±


    ¡°Write what?¡±


    ¡°Wishes or blessings.¡±


    He wrote to the other party.


    MO Chengfeng looked deeply at MO Ruyue and slowly said,¡±¡±Alright then.¡± Perhaps he could take this opportunity to express his feelings to Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue asked for two sachets in one go. One was for the Demon Venerable and the other was for MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°I hope that Master will be healthy, blessed, and have a successor.¡± After writing this, he stuffed the note into the sachet.


    Then, MO Ruyue wrote a congratulatory note for MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°l hope that Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s work will be smooth, that his career will be successful, that his luck will be high, and that his future will be bright.¡±


    After writing, MO Ruyue felt that she was too considerate.


    She was simply a caring little cotton-padded jacket in the world.


    There shouldn¡¯t be a second person in the world who was so considerate, right?


    MO Ruyue stuffed the note into the sachet.


    ¡°Senior Brother, this sachet is for you.¡±


    As she spoke, she gave the sachet in her hand to MO Chengfeng.


    Thank you, Ruyue.¡±


    MO Chengfeng tightly held the sachet that Ruyue had given him.


    He also handed over the sachet in his hand and said with a solemn expression,¡¯Everything I want to say to you is in this sachet.¡±


    ¡°Let me open it and take a look.¡±


    Mo Ruyue was about to open it but was stopped by MO Chengfeng.


    MO Chengfeng¡¯s face turned slightly red as he said,¡±¡±We¡¯ll open it when we get back. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, Senior Brother, what did you write?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t open it right away, so MO Ruyue was immediately curious.


    What was written inside?


    So mysterious!


    Moreover, Shixiongs expression was a little strange.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    In order to know this secret, MO Ruyue stopped shopping.


    Actually, they were almost done shopping.


    Mo Chengfeng did not know what to say.


    Then let¡¯s go back.


    MO Ruyue went back to her room and opened the sachet. The note inside said,¡±¡±The moon on the sea is the moon in the sky, and the person in front of me is my sweetheart.¡±


    This, this, this is a love letter?


    She thought that it would be some strange blessing.


    MO Ruyue was at a loss when she saw the note.


    MO Ruyue would never have thought that she would receive a confession note from MO Chengfeng.


    This, what should he do?


    According to normal people, if they didn¡¯t like someone, they would reject them directly, so as not to leave them hanging.


    According to a normal person, he would not reject or accept it. He would keep others in suspense and accept the good things that others did for him.


    For the entire night, the two of them could not sleep.


    MO Ruyue was thinking about how to reject MO Chengfeng so that he would not feel embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, MO Chengfeng was worried that Ruyue would know his feelings.


    The next day, MO Ruyue took the sachet that MO Chengfeng had given her and went to find him.


    Some things had to be made clear.


    When MO Chengfeng saw MO Ruyue coming over, his heart was in his throat.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­


    MO Ruyue shouted, but the words of rejection were stuck in her throat.


    He had prepared a lot of excuses, but after seeing MO Chengfeng, he felt that there was no need to say so much. It might be better to be more direct.


    ¡°Ruyue¡­¡±


    MO Chengfeng shouted, his eyes reflecting MO Ruyue¡¯s figure.


    She was still nervous.


    He had never been so nervous before.


    ¡°Shixiong, I¡¯ll return this to you. I¡¯ve always respected Shixiong like a big brother.¡¯


    MO Ruyue returned the sachet to MO Chengfeng.


    Then, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll return the things in the storage ring to you.¡±¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can also pay you back directly.¡±


    After all, the things she bought were all things she liked.


    There was also some rouge powder that would probably be useless even if he returned it to MO Chengfeng.


    After saying that, MO Ruyue took out a gold ingot from her storage ring. This gold ingot was enough to pay for the things she bought yesterday.


    There might still be a lot left.


    Mo Chengfeng had already expected this outcome.


    However, he was somewhat looking forward to it.


    Now, she finally woke up from her dream.


    He didn¡¯t accept MO Ruyue¡¯s sachet and gold. Instead, he smiled helplessly and said,¡±¡±Ruyue, keep this sachet well. Money is just a worldly possession to Senior Brother. It¡¯s worth it to use money to buy happiness.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to pay me back. In the past, Shixiong loved you but didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.¡±


    ¡°Now, although you have rejected me and I am sad, I have no regrets.¡± At least he had bravely taken the first step.


    Ruyue was such an outstanding girl. She would shine wherever she went. ¡°This result, Senior Brother has already expected it.¡±


    MO Chengfeng accepted the result frankly and did not slander the girl who rejected him.


    Because he was not the kind of man who would slander a girl just because she rejected him.


    He would only wish her well in his heart.


    This wasn¡¯t because he was great, but because he really liked her. That was why he had such an open-minded mind.


    I am lucky to get it, but I am destined to lose it.


    Perhaps the fate between him and Ruyue was too shallow.


    Seeing MO Chengfeng accept it so openly, MO Ruyue did not feel guilty anymore.


    It turned out that rejecting someone would make one feel guilty.


    She didn¡¯t know if other people had the same thoughts as her.


    In the end, the sachet was left by MO Ruyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ruyue, since we can¡¯t be a loving couple, why don¡¯t we become siblings with the same surname?¡±


    Coincidentally, their surnames were the same. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to become each other¡¯s family?


    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment and felt that this was not a bad idea.


    He wouldn¡¯t have to feel awkward in the future.


    ¡°As long as Ruyue agrees, we¡¯ll be siblings with the same surname.¡±


    ¡°l think so.¡¯


    MO Ruyue agreed. There seemed to be nothing wrong with being siblings with the same surname.


    At this moment, the sound of a bell rang outside.


    In Dongli, the sound of the bell was a warning of danger.


    Or when someone died in the palace, the bell would ring.


    Everyone ran outside and looked in the direction of the bell tower.


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jing Xichen returned that he found out that the Empress had died.


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s entire family was executed!

 Chapter 840

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Jing Yuge and the Empress were found out.¡±


    Jing Xichen said lightly. His face was expressionless, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    Jing Yuge was killed, and the queen¡¯s scandal was exposed, so she took poison and died.


    The Emperor used the Imperial Tutor¡¯s actions to cause chaos and executed the Imperial Tutor¡¯s entire family.


    The Emperor would never let outsiders know about such a scandal in the depths of the palace.


    However, everyone could not help but guess that there must be some connection between the execution of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s family and the death of the Empress.


    Baili Xi glanced at Jing Xichen and said, ¡°Should we stop the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s family from being executed?¡±


    After all, the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence was Jing Xichen¡¯s home.


    Moreover, there were nearly 200 people in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Would Jing Xichen leave so many people to die?


    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no need to stop me. There¡¯s no one there who cares about me. I won¡¯t care about the others either.¡¯


    It was fine to say that he was cold-hearted or heartless.


    Not many people in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence treated him well.


    And those who were good to him were no longer alive.


    Moreover, Jing Yuge deserved to die.


    He actually colluded with the Empress. He was really bold.


    Jing Yuge and the Empress were truly in love, but Jing Yuge had many women in his backyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have to go to the imperial prison tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Baili Xijian opened his mouth. He knew that Jing Xichen had suffered too much in the past and had no feelings for the people in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence.


    Therefore, now that the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence was in trouble, they naturally would not lend a helping hand.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a need, I can accompany you to the imperial prison.¡±


    MO Ruyue volunteered. She was most interested in breaking into the imperial prison.


    ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister, but it will be fine with Second Senior Brother.¡± A hint of softness flashed across Jing Xichen¡¯s eyes.


    It was good to have these people who were not family but were more like family by his side.


    It made him feel warm.


    The imperial prison was still rather dangerous, so there was no need for Junior Sister Ruyue to go there.


    MO Ruyue snorted, and her eyes met Baili Xijian and Jing Xichen.


    These two fellows, one blue and one red, had some unspeakable secret. The relationship between the two was not shallow. It really made him curious.


    At night, Baili Xijian accompanied Jing Xichen to the imperial prison. Jing Xichen successfully found the place where the man was imprisoned.


    ¡°Senior Brother, just wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Baili Xijian responded and watched Jing Xichen enter.


    Jing Xichen came in front of the man and watched as the high and mighty man was reduced to a prisoner.


    There was no sadness in his heart, only joy.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man opened his eyes and asked hurriedly.


    ¡°My good father, you don¡¯t know who 1 am?¡± Jing Xichen smiled.


    ¡°Yu Ge! t¡¯


    The man exclaimed. Wasn¡¯t Yu Ge already dead?


    Why was he standing outside the cell?


    ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯m not Jing Yuge, I¡¯m Jing Xichen!¡± Jing Xichen sneered.


    This man only found out that he had another son now.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The man was speechless.


    He was stunned.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? You¡¯ve been divining your life, but you didn¡¯t even know when you would die? He didn¡¯t know when the Jing family would fall.¡±


    Jing Xichen said sarcastically.


    The man closed his eyes.¡± You¡¯re indeed an ominous person. You should die early. The earlier you die, the more prosperous the Jing family will be. It¡¯s because of you that the Jing family is suffering from this misfortune!¡±


    He should have investigated carefully and not let Jing Xichen live.


    The Jing family had become like this because of the existence of an ominous person like Jing Xichen!


    The man blamed everything on Jing Xichen.


    Jing Xichen had never expected this man to still think that the Jing family was where they were today because he was still alive.


    Therefore, in this man¡¯s heart, he, Jing Xichen, was an extra person!


    Someone who should not have survived.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­


    Jing Xichen laughed with a hint of desolation.


    ¡°What right do you have to laugh? What face do you have to laugh? You should die. The Jing family can only survive if you die.¡±


    The man opened his eyes and stood up, his face filled with anger.


    It turned out that everything happened because of this guy.


    Jing Xichen stopped smiling and his heart turned extremely cold.¡± I finally know why I¡¯m so unlucky. It¡¯s because the Jing family is still alive that I¡¯m so unlucky. My life will only become lucky if everyone in the Jing family dies.¡± ¡°However, it will be soon. You will die soon, and my good days will soon come.¡±


    Jing Xichen didn¡¯t have the heart to do so.


    This man wanted him dead, so why would he want this man alive?


    They both hoped for each other to die.


    ¡°Jing Xichen, do you still have a conscience? You live for yourself and ignore the lives of so many people. You¡¯re a disgrace.¡± The man shouted at Jing Xichen.


    The one who deserved to die was Jing Xichen.


    Jing Xichen was about to leave when he heard the man¡¯s voice. He threw two copper coins at the man and said,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you calculate it yourself? Do you deserve to die or do I deserve to die?¡±


    The fact that he could live until now already showed that he was not destined to die.


    With that, Jing Xichen strode out of the imperial prison.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    When Baili Xi saw Jing Xichen come out, he realized that the man didn¡¯t look too good.


    Something bad must have happened inside, right?


    ¡°Do you have time to drink with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very free.¡±


    Baili Xi nodded and turned around to glance at the prison.


    What did that man say to make Jing Xichen so unhappy? He was about to die, yet he still didn¡¯t want others to be happy?


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    As he spoke, Jing Xichen had already walked out.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng stayed in Dongli for two days before they prepared to return.


    MO Ruyue was mainly afraid that the Demon Venerable would find out that she was not in the Demon Realm when he returned.


    At that time, he would definitely be punished.


    Meanwhile, Baili Xijian stayed with Jing Xichen in Dongli Country, as there was business here that needed to be taken care of.


    When MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng were halfway there, they discovered that several villages were on fire.


    ¡°Brother, there seems to be something wrong down there. Should we go and take a look?¡±Mo Ruyue tilted her head and asked.


    It was normal for one village to have a fire. It was a coincidence for two villages to have a fire. It was a little strange for three or four villages to have a fire.


    MO Chengfeng nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡±¡±


    Hence, the two landed in a village and found that the houses and bodies of the villagers were burned.


    Crying, shouting, and moaning in pain were endless.


    MO Ruyue stopped a middle-aged man and asked  what happened in this village? Why did they burn the corpses and the houses?¡± It was not normal to burn a dead body here.


    This place was a burial ground. Burning the corpses to death was disrespectful to the dead.


    The middle-aged man sized up MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng from head to toe. With a haggard face, he said,¡±¡±These people who were burned to death were all infected with a strange disease. Only by burning the dead and the house would they not be infected by the strange disease!¡¯


    ¡°Strange illness?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s expression turned grave.. Could it be some serious infectious plague?

 Chapter 841

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes, this strange disease came very suddenly, and it¡¯s especially easy to be infected.¡¯


    ¡°The healthy young people here have all run away, leaving only us who are too old to run.¡¯


    ¡°You guys should leave quickly to avoid being infected.¡±


    The middle-aged man turned around and left as he spoke.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to leave, but they were too old to walk.


    He could only stay here.


    MO Ruyue and MO Chengfeng looked at each other.


    ¡°Brother, do you think this matter has something to do with the demons?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible! ¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded.


    Then, the two of them went to check on the other villages and found that the other villages were in the same situation.


    The doctors were helpless. They took the money and ran away, not caring about the lives of the villagers.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to care, but they couldn¡¯t tell what kind of illness it was.


    In order not to catch the disease, he had to escape quickly.


    MO Chengfeng looked at the situation and said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±Ruyue, go back to the Devil World alone first, then bring He Xi here. Senior Brother will help them here!¡±


    This was not an ordinary illness. It was probably related to demons. Ordinary doctors could not do anything about it at all. They could only ask He Xi to come here to take a look.


    There might still be a chance.


    If the demons brought all kinds of demons and ghosts, she could still fight them. She could fight anyway.


    However, the evil spirits brought about illnesses, and she was unable to resist these things.


    ¡°Brother, this place is very dangerous. Why don¡¯t we go back to the Demon Realm together?¡±


    MO Ruyue advised. She could not let MO Chengfeng fall into danger.


    What if MO Chengfeng was also infected?


    ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t worry. Brother will protect himself well.¡±


    MO Chengfeng gave MO Ruyue a comforting smile.


    He had to stay here and observe the patient¡¯s changes so that he could give He Xi a detailed description.


    MO Ruyue pursed her lips. ¡°Alright then. You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 will.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded and watched MO Ruyue leave.


    This parting was almost a farewell.


    Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t dare to delay for even a moment on the way back to the Demon Realm.


    ¡°He Xi, something bad has happened!¡±


    Mo Ruyue shouted at the top of her lungs.


    He Xi had just eaten half of the fish when he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice. A fish bone stuck in his throat.


    He quickly removed the fishbone from his throat.


    MO Ruyue did not know that He Xi was eating fish. She was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ruyue?¡±


    He Xi straightened his expression, pinched his throat with his right hand, and coughed lightly.


    His gaze fell on MO Ruyue.


    Could it be that something important had happened?


    MO Ruyue came back to her senses and said nervously,¡±¡±Something bad happened. When my brother and I came back, we found that many villagers had a strange disease. Once they were infected, they would die.¡±


    The situation was very serious. If this disease spread, there would be countless casualties.


    Therefore, he had to quickly think of a way to control it.


    The first person she thought of was He Xi.


    After all, He Xi was a divine doctor and had seen a lot of things.


    Perhaps there would be a way.


    ¡°If you contract a strange disease, can¡¯t you find a doctor?¡±


    He Xi raised his eyebrows slightly. To be honest, he never treated others easily.


    He did not learn medicine to benefit the people, but for his own interest.


    Occasionally, he would treat the people.


    At other times, he would not treat the people.


    He only liked challenging cases.


    He didn¡¯t want to see a normal minor illness at all.


    ¡°And who is your brother?¡±


    When did Ruyue have an older brother? Why didn¡¯t he know about it?


    ¡°My brother is Senior Brother Mo. We¡¯re siblings now. The doctors you mentioned were all helpless. some ran away, and some died.¡±


    Mo Ruyue panted.


    She came back early, so she didn¡¯t see Ming Sihan.


    When He Xi heard this, her eyes revealed a strong interest, and she said,¡±Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°How can I lie about such things? Moreover, Senior Brother is still there. We have to hurry over.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Then let¡¯s hurry over together.¡±


    He Xi responded, took some things, and left the Devil World with MO Ruyue.


    After Li Zeyan and Hillghost came back from picking herbs in the mountains, they found that He Xi had disappeared.


    ¡°Eh, Master, why is it gone?¡± Squeak¡­


    Hillghost didn¡¯t know either.


    The two of them were now in the same boat.


    They helped each other and supported each other.


    ¡°l think I can smell my sister in the air.¡±


    Li Zeyan said thoughtfully.


    He felt that he missed his sister too much, so he was hallucinating.


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost indicated that it indeed had Master¡¯s aura. Master had just come over.


    MO Ruyue brought He Xi to Shang Yuan Village. After half a day, four houses had been burned down.


    He had burned down two houses earlier.


    In other words, after she left, at least two more people died.


    MO Ruyue was so frightened that she quickly covered her mouth and nose with her handkerchief.


    Although it didn¡¯t seem to be of much use, it could at least give him some psychological comfort.


    This place was too dangerous.


    ¡°This is it. I¡¯m going to look for my brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly went to look for MO Chengfeng.


    He Xi nodded.¡± You go ahead. I¡¯ll take a look at the patient¡¯s condition.¡±¡±


    Therefore, He Xi put on the sheepskin gloves very skillfully and prepared to start his work.


    MO Ruyue found MO Chengfeng and saw him and a few other men piling the corpses together with a lot of firewood around them.


    When MO Chengfeng saw MO Ruyue coming over, he hurriedly waved his hand to signal her not to go over.


    The corpse was quickly devoured by the fire, and the air was filled with an unpleasant smell.


    A normal person would not be able to see that scene, so MO Ruyue had no choice but to turn her back to the fire.


    The village here belonged to Nanping Country, but the imperial court did not send anyone to manage it.


    It was as if they were letting these people fend for themselves.


    MO Chengfeng did not feel very good at the moment. He had only helped the villagers carry a few corpses. His hands had not touched the corpses, but he felt dizzy.


    Moreover, his body was heating up, and it was difficult for him to breathe.


    The man who had been carrying the body with him had fallen.


    MO Ruyue walked towards MO Chengfeng, but MO Chengfeng shook his head and said loudly,¡±¡±Ruyue, don¡¯t come over. 1 might¡­¡±


    He believed that Ruyue would understand even if he did not say the rest.


    ¡°How could it be so fast?¡±


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    However, he couldn¡¯t just watch MO Chengfeng die!


    Her heart was exceptionally anxious.


    After some thought, MO Ruyue quickly turned around and went to look for He Xi.


    At this moment, she could no longer care about the lives of others. She only wanted MO Chengfeng to live.


    ¡°He Xi, quick, go and see my brother. He seems to be infected.¡± MO Ruyue said as she dragged He Xi towards MO Chengfeng.


    He Xi could only follow MO Ruyue.


    When they passed by, MO Chengfeng fell powerlessly onto the haystack.


    He panted and was sweating all over. ¡°Just stand here and don¡¯t go near them.¡± ¡°l don¡¯t want to see both of you fall.¡±


    He Xi said calmly.


    This kind of thing had to be dealt with calmly. The more it was like this, the more one had to remain calm.


    Mo Chengfeng had just fallen, and MO Ruyue could not fall again.


    He only had one pair of hands, and he couldn¡¯t keep busy with two people..

 Chapter 842

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°He Xi, you must save my brother.¡±


    MO Ruyue was so anxious that she could only stomp her feet. No one could empathize with her anxiety.


    Only when something like this happened to the person he cared about could he understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely save MO Chengfeng.¡±


    Even if MO Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything, he would have saved her.


    After all, MO Chengfeng was from the Devil World.


    She was also one of Ming Sihan¡¯s more important subordinates.


    MO Chengfeng gradually lost his consciousness, as if a huge black hand was pulling him into a bottomless abyss.


    He wanted to struggle, but it was useless.


    There were still countless hands in the bottomless abyss.


    It pulled him in bit by bit.


    There were dozens of people in the village. In two days, almost two-thirds of the people had lost their lives.


    After a busy night, He Xi finally stabilized MO Chengfengs life.


    However, the men who had moved the corpses with MO Chengfeng were already dead.


    One village, two villages.


    One city, two cities.


    One country, two countries.


    The entire world was in a foul atmosphere.


    There were more or less people in the immortal sects who were infected.


    Because the mortality rate was extremely high, once infected, they would be chased out of the immortal sect.


    Therefore, those people from the immortal sects all shut their doors and did not come out.


    ¡°He Xi, how is my brother?¡±


    Ruyue wiped her tears and looked worriedly at MO Chengfeng who was lying on the bed.


    He Xi shook his head and said,¡±I can only stabilize his life now and ensure that his internal organs are not eroded.¡±¡±


    It would be very difficult to save MO Chengfeng.


    What kind of illness was this? He actually couldn¡¯t tell.


    This was because they had never encountered it before. Moreover, as long as they were infected, they would die very quickly.


    He had no idea how to deal with this illness.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his title as a divine doctor anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a solution?


    MO Ruyue felt a trace of despair. She could not watch MO Chengfeng die like this.


    There must be another way.


    Only the two of them were left in the village, along with MO Chengfeng, who was on the verge of death.


    The others were either dead or had already left the village.


    Actually, it was useless to leave this village.


    This happened in other places, even in the entire country and the entire world.


    No one was able to do anything about this.


    MO Ruyue went to other places to check and found that the situation was the same.


    Only a ghost would believe this if it wasn¡¯t done by the demons.


    Where are those damned demons?


    ¡°He Xi, are we going to stay here forever? Or should we return to the Demon Realm first?¡±


    After Ruyue returned, she could not help but ask.


    At this moment, they were in the homes of the commoners.


    It turned out that the people who lived here had long escaped.


    That was why the house was not burned down.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to continue staying here. It won¡¯t be good if we bring the disease back to the Demon Realm.¡±


    He Xi frowned and took out some herbs from his storage ring.


    He planned to use these herbs to develop a prescription and see the effects.


    To be honest, he had already treated MO Chengfeng as a lab rat.


    MO Chengfeng might be the only person who was infected and could still live for so long.


    It was because he had used the Life-prolonging Needle to extend MO


    Chengfengs life.


    If he didn¡¯t have the Life Prolonging Needle, MO Chengfeng would really be finished.


    Hearing He Xi¡¯s words, MO Ruyue also felt that it made sense.


    However, her master should have returned to the demon world by now. She would definitely be very worried if she did not see her at that time.


    She just wanted to tell her master that she was safe.


    He told his master not to worry.


    demon world


    Ming Sihan already knew about what was happening in the outside world, so the first thing he did when he returned was to prevent people from the demon world from entering and leaving freely.


    This was also for everyone¡¯s safety.


    He went to look for Ruyue and realized that she was not in the Demon Palace at all.


    Moreover, He Xi wasn¡¯t there either.


    Even MO Chengfeng and the others weren¡¯t around.


    ¡°Where did these guys go?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face was slightly pale and his expression was solemn.


    He did see Li Zeyan and Hillghost, but they didn¡¯t know anything.


    He was like a block of wood.


    Ruyue really ignored his words. She told her not to run outside, but she ran outside.


    He felt a sharp pain in his chest as if ants were gnawing on him. He lowered his head.


    His black clothes were soaked. His wound must have opened again.


    After thinking about it, Ming Sihan decided to treat his wound first.


    At the very least, he could deal with it simply.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t take this set of clothes anymore. The smell of blood was heavy.


    Ming Sihan changed his clothes and treated his wounds before leaving the demon world to look for MO Ruyue.


    Finally, he found MO Ruyue in a small village.


    Seeing that familiar face, Ming Sihan finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The moment she saw Ming Sihan, MO Ruyue finally couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    She ran towards Ming Sihan with tears in her eyes. This scene made Ming Sihan¡¯s anger dissipate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ming Sihan wiped away the tears on MO Ruyue¡¯s face.


    Was this girl bullied by someone?


    His dark red eyes were filled with heartache.


    He pulled MO Ruyue into his arms and held her in his arms. Ming Sihan felt as if his heart had been filled.


    ¡°My brother hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nio Chengfeng, Senior Brother Mo.¡±


    MO Ruyue sniffed.


    She lifted her head from Ming Sihan¡¯s arms and blinked her teary eyes.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°My brother is infected.¡±


    MO Ruyue said sadly. It had been three days, but MO Chengfeng showed no signs of waking up.


    Ming Sihan held MO Ruyue in his arms and endured the pain in his chest. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Although he did not know how MO Chengfeng became Ruyue¡¯s brother, it was a good thing for him.


    In the future, he would not have to worry about MO Chengfeng having any improper thoughts about Ruyue.


    The only bad thing was that he might become MO Chengfengs brother-in-law?


    Why didn¡¯t MO Chengfeng become Ruyue¡¯s younger brother?


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s voice, MO Ruyue felt inexplicably at ease.


    She did not dare to close her eyes for the past three days and three nights.


    She was afraid that she would hear bad news the moment she woke up.


    His eyes were wide open and bloodshot.


    MO Ruyue did not like to cry.


    Back then, when she was mocked and humiliated, she never shed a tear.


    Only when the people they cared about were in danger would they be unable to hold back their tears.


    If someone could remain calm when their loved ones were in danger, they would be a ruthless person.


    Obviously, she was not that ruthless.


    MO Chengfeng was now her brother.


    He could be considered her family.


    ¡°He Xi is also here, right?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. Seeing the person in his arms suddenly leave, he felt a little disappointed.


    However, he knew that now was not the time to flirt.


    ¡°Yes, He Xi has always been thinking of ways to save my brother. Although he hasn¡¯t thought of any good way yet, he still continues to work hard and hasn¡¯t given up.¡±


    He Xi hadn¡¯t slept or rested for the past few days.


    The two of them did not dare to sleep easily, afraid that MO Chengfeng would be gone once they woke up.


    MO Ruyue brought Ming Sihan to the room to see He Xi and MO Chengfeng.


    When He Xi saw Ming Sihan, she said,¡±¡±You¡¯re back?¡±

 Chapter 843

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan nodded and walked towards the bed.


    Looking at MO Chengfeng on the bed, he said, ¡°Is there a way to save him?¡±


    ¡°There must be a way, but we haven¡¯t found it yet.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    Just because Ruyue cared about MO Chengfeng and did not want him to die, he would not let MO Chengfeng die.


    No matter what method she thought of, she had to save this man.


    ¡°Yes, 1 know, but this illness is too strange, It definitely has something to do with demons.¡¯


    He Xi said slowly. If it was a natural disease, it would not be a problem to deal with it.


    Everything in the world was mutually reinforcing.


    Only this kind of illness that defied nature would make him helpless for a moment.


    At present, there was no good solution.


    ¡°Fortunately, MO Chengfeng is a cultivator and can maintain it for so long. If it was an ordinary person, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it for so long.¡±


    He Xi sighed.


    This could be considered a blessing in disguise,


    Cultivators had better physiques than ordinary people. They had cultivation in their bodies, so their cultivation would more or less protect their bodies. ¡°Ruyue, you haven¡¯t rested for a long time. Go and rest first. I¡¯m here.¡± He Xi looked at MO Ruyue with concern and asked her to go rest.


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s face and felt that she was a little pale.


    ¡°You should go and rest. He Xi and I will be watching over here. MO Chengfeng will be fine.¡¯


    The two of them urged MO Ruyue, and she nodded. Then, she went to her room to sleep.


    She lay on the bed and fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.


    She was really too sleepy.


    Ming Sihan and He Xi were outside.


    He looked at MO Chengfeng lying on the bed. MO Chengfengs face was pale and bloodless, and his facial features were distinct.


    He Xi yawned tiredly.


    ¡°Where did you go this time?¡± he asked in a low voice. I can smell fresh blood on you.¡±


    He raised his eyes and looked at Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan turned around and walked towards He Xi.


    ¡°Your nose is really sharp.¡±


    ¡°Are you really injured?¡± He Xi¡¯s face darkened. There weren¡¯t many people who could injure Ming Sihan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already smell it?¡±


    ¡°Show me where you¡¯re injured.¡±


    As He Xi spoke, she was about to take off Ming Sihan¡¯s clothes, but Ming Sihan pushed her away.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some superficial injuries,¡± he said casually.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my business. It¡¯s your business to save Mo Chengfeng.¡±


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. It was just a little injury, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    His words made He Xi¡¯s expression turn ugly.


    ¡°Sure. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll tell Ruyue that you¡¯re seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ming Sihan clenched his fists. This guy did it on purpose, didn¡¯t he?


    She clearly knew that he did not want Ruyue to worry.


    ¡°Show me your wound.¡±


    Ming Sihan had no choice but to pull open his collar, revealing his fair skin, firm chest, and tight muscles.


    There were three wounds on his chest. The wounds had not scabbed over and had not been treated properly.


    ¡°This wound is obviously not man-made.¡±


    He Xi said solemnly.


    She looked at Ming Sihan with a complicated gaze and said,¡±¡±Tell me, what exactly left this wound?¡±


    ¡°Lone Tapir of the Netherworld Sea.¡±


    What?!¡±


    He Xi couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t wake Ruyue up.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression turned serious and he covered He Xi¡¯s mouth.


    Was this fellow trying to wake Ruyue up?


    ¡°Lone Tapir, why did you provoke that thing? Are you tired of living?¡± He Xi broke free from Ming Sihan¡¯s grip and lowered her voice.


    The Netherworld Sea was a forbidden area. No one dared to go there. Even if he went to that place, he might not be able to come back alive.


    ¡°The Lone Tapir¡¯s Beast Core can increase one¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    ¡°And then you went?¡±


    He Xi didn¡¯t know what to say about this man.


    He was too ambitious.


    He thought that the Netherworld Sea was his home and that he could go there just like that.


    Fortunately, the lone tapir was only a lone ranger. If it was a group of lone tapirs, this man probably wouldn¡¯t be able to return.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. If you want to treat my wound, hurry up. If you don¡¯t want to treat my wound, I¡¯ll put on my clothes.¡±


    Ming Sihan said coldly.


    He Xi sighed. She couldn¡¯t do anything to this man. As she treated his wound, she your cultivation enough?¡±


    It was far enough to go to the Seven Saint Continent.


    ¡°Ruyue is only at the Aurous Core Stage, so she¡¯s not strong enough. She¡¯ll have to be at least at the Nascent Soul Stage to go to the Seven Saint Continent with me.¡¯


    ¡°Sigh, I knew it would be like this.¡±


    He Xi had an expression of ¡®I¡¯ve already guessed it¡¯. There was no need to worry about being sad at all.


    ¡°Have you obtained the Beast Core?¡± ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°When do you plan to feed Ruyue?¡±


    ¡°We have to wait. She has just advanced to the Golden Core realm. If we give her a Beast Core now, she won¡¯t be able to withstand too much power entering her body.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re really considerate.¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡±


    Ming Sihan scolded.


    He Xi was full of envy and jealousy.


    This fellow really wanted a Beast Core, but he didn¡¯t have one.


    He could only envy others.


    He had specially prepared this Beast Core for Ruyue.


    It was impossible to give it to He Xi.


    ¡°Sigh, it feels good to have someone in pain.¡±


    He Xi said sourly.


    Ming Sihan ignored He Xi and let her treat his wound.


    ¡°Ah Ming, as the saying goes, women are like clothes, and brothers are like hands and feet. Can¡¯t you give a beast core to a brother? Are brothers not as important as women?¡±


    He Xi raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Beast cores were very tempting.


    He couldn¡¯t help but care.


    Ming Sihan glanced at He Xi and said,¡±¡±Why do you have to humiliate yourself? Have you ever seen someone run naked outside with broken limbs?¡±


    ¡°This¡­


    He Xi was speechless for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless,¡± he muttered softly.¡± ¡°What is conscience? Can it be eaten?¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. I have to continue developing my antidote, otherwise MO Chengfeng won¡¯t be saved.¡±


    He Xi put all her focus on her work.


    This antidote was quite difficult to develop.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan nodded and walked towards the kitchen.


    At night, MO Ruyue woke up.


    After a nap, he finally felt much more energetic.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue called out softly as she looked at the man in front of her.


    She sat up and continued,¡±How¡¯s my brother?¡±¡±


    ¡°The antidote is not so easy to develop. MO Chengfeng is still the same as before.¡¯


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue sighed.


    ¡°Let He Xi rest as well. He hasn¡¯t rested for a few days.¡±


    MO Ruyue was worried that He Xi would not be able to handle it.


    Since she had rested well, she could take care of MO Chengfeng.


    Ming Sihan said,¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about him. He¡¯s fine for now. He¡¯ll tell you when he can¡¯t take it.¡±¡±


    Demonic beasts could last longer than humans.


    ¡°Are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, He Xi isn¡¯t the kind of person who tries to be brave.¡±


    ¡°Master, you seem to know He Xi very well.¡±


    He Xi also knew Ming Sihan very well.


    Was there some kind of unclear relationship between the two of them?

 Chapter 844

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Sihan shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know.


    Then, Ming Sihan asked with concern, ¡°You should be hungry, right?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s stomach growling.


    MO Ruyue smiled helplessly.¡± Maybe I¡¯m really hungry.¡±¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Ming Sihan smiled. ¡°Great? Why do you say it¡¯s too good?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    ¡°l can let you taste my cooking.¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little scared. She could not forget the scene of this man blowing up the kitchen.


    This time, would he really not blow up the kitchen?


    ¡°Wait here.¡¯


    After he finished speaking, Ming Sihan stood up and left.


    MO Ruyue was a little worried that Ming Sihan would cook. She thought about it and got up to follow him.


    Let¡¯s see what that guy is doing there.


    In the kitchen, Ming Sihan actually didn¡¯t blow up the kitchen this time.


    Instead, he acted like a good wife and mother and was having sex.


    Ming Sihan seemed to have noticed that there was someone at the door.


    He raised his eyes and saw MO Ruyue. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Come and take a look.¡±


    MO Ruyue said, mainly because she was a little worried.


    She was afraid that this man would blow up the kitchen.


    Now, it seemed that she had been overthinking.


    As expected, Ming Sihan¡¯s culinary skills were getting better and better after being with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you some eggs to eat. How many poached eggs do you want?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked.


    ¡°Just one is enough.¡±


    Mo Ruyue glanced at the basket. There were only three eggs in it.


    This was originally the home of an ordinary villager, but the original owner of this house had long left.


    Therefore, they were temporarily staying there.


    ¡°Ha, wait a moment.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan!s busy figure. She never thought that the aloof man would be busy in the kitchen.


    He was really good in the hall and in the kitchen.


    She looked exactly like her.


    In terms of strength, this man was stronger than her.


    In terms of culinary skills, she was better than this man.


    They complemented each other perfectly.


    After a while, Ming Sihan finally finished cooking the noodles. He placed a bowl of steaming hot noodles in front of MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Try it. Does it taste okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know much. He only knew how to make noodles and steamed eggs.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get a bowl for He Xi?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot about him.¡± Ming Sihan said slowly.


    ¡°Should we get him some more?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still some broth in the pot.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright then.¡±


    Mo Ruyue picked up her chopsticks and started eating her noodles.


    ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked as he looked at MO Ruyue eagerly, as if he wanted to receive a good review.


    MO Ruyue took a bite and swallowed it with difficulty.


    ¡°Master, your craftsmanship is amazing.¡±


    It was so salty. He must have poured the entire bottle of salt into it.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s praise, Ming Sihan smiled in satisfaction and give you more in the future.¡±


    Ruyue¡¯s words were a great encouragement to him.


    It was also a form of recognition.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly when she heard that, but she still suggested,¡±¡±l don¡¯t like to eat too salty food. We can put less salt next time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much salt. I put a lot of sugar. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s sweet?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked.


    He frowned slightly.


    Sweet?


    She did not taste the sweetness at all.


    Moreover, why did he put sugar underneath?


    Such a strange operation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that sweet, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue could only eat poached eggs. After all, poached eggs were neither sweet nor salty.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t believe what MO Ruyue said.


    Because he put in a lot of sugar.


    It was definitely not unsweet.


    Hence, he picked up a pair of chopsticks and took some noodles from MO Ruyue¡¯s bowl.


    When he ate it, he was stunned.


    So salty!


    It was hard to swallow!


    He quickly spat out the noodles.


    This wasn¡¯t for humans to eat at all.


    Ruyue, stop eating.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the noodles away with a depressed expression.


    He actually put salt in as sugar.


    Ruyue even said it was delicious.


    He thought that his cooking was really delicious.


    It seemed that he still had to learn it well.


    Ming Sihan thought gloomily.


    MO Ruyue saw that Ming Sihan was depressed and quickly went forward to comfort him.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Master can¡¯t even make noodles.¡¯


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not an important matter if I can¡¯t make the noodles.¡±


    MO Ruyue consoled.


    Everyone had their own strengths and weaknesses.


    There was no perfect person in this world.


    A perfect person did not live in this world. That kind of person lived in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    Ming Sihan called out, his eyes moving slightly.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man in front of her in confusion.


    ¡°Master will teach you a formation.¡±


    ¡°Formation? Sure, I want to learn.¡¯


    When Ruyue heard that this man wanted to teach her something new, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°A very simple Demon Subduing Formation.¡±


    ¡°What? We are fiendish cultivators. Isn¡¯t this array formation meant to deal with us?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? The Demon Subduing Array is not very useful to us. It is only useful to demons.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll learn then.¡¯ ¡°Alright, then take a look at this book first.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Mo Ruyue took the book from Ming Sihan¡¯s hands. She thought that this man was going to call her directly.


    So she still had to read. Every time she read, she would feel a headache.


    As expected, he couldn¡¯t read.


    Seeing MO Ruyue reading, Ming Sihan got up and went outside to take a look.


    He Xi was developing medicine.


    Outside, black evil Qi floated in the sky and scattered in clumps.


    After a night, MO Ruyue had memorized the entire manual.


    For some reason, she felt that these books were easy to memorize, but it was a little difficult to understand the meaning behind them.


    Logically speaking, only by understanding the meaning could one memorize the book better.


    She was the exact opposite.


    Ming Sihan was meditating on the roof of the house. The sky was blue, and the sunlight was shining on his body.


    Upon seeing this, MO Ruyue flew up to the roof.


    The man who was meditating opened his eyes. His dark red eyes were like gems.


    HIS long silver-wnlte nail was exceptionally elegant.


    The man was handsome and had well-defined facial features.


    ¡°How¡¯s your book?¡±


    ¡°l can barely recite it completely.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled modestly.


    She did not know that she had such an ability. It would be great if she could recite it like this when she was studying.


    Perhaps he had been enlightened too late.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue sat beside Ming Sihan and looked into the distance. Her face fell and she said,¡±¡±The weather is really good. It would be great if my brother could get better too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ming Sihan comforted her.


    Seeing the woman beside him so worried about another man, he felt his heart ache.


    MO Chengfeng should be content. Ruyue was actually so worried about him.


    That damned guy!


    Suddenly, MO Ruyue seemed to have discovered something. Her face turned cold as she said,¡±¡±Master, what is that thing flying in the sky?¡±


    A few balls of black smoke were flying everywhere. It was MO Ruyue¡¯s first time seeing such a thing.


    ¡°It should be the evil energy produced by the evil spirit. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡¯


    ¡°Will this affect anything?¡±


    ¡°It can control corpses. It¡¯s not a threat to us.¡±


    However, it was very dangerous for ordinary people.


    This was because ordinary people would be infected when they came into contact with dead bodies..

 Chapter 845

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue was learning the Demon Subduing Formation from Ming Sihan. It didn¡¯t take long for MO Ruyue to grasp the basic essentials.


    ¡°Ruyue, you really didn¡¯t disappoint me. You¡¯ve learned this Demon Subduing Array in the shortest time possible.¡±


    Ming Sihan praised MO Ruyue. He was getting more and more satisfied with her.


    She was beautiful, smart, virtuous, and capable. Who wouldn¡¯t like her?


    MO Ruyue was the only figure in his dark red eyes. It seemed that he could not see anyone else except MO Ruyue.


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s praise, MO Ruyue smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master¡¯s good teachings.¡± she said humbly.


    The reason why she learned so quickly was because Ming Sihan taught her step by step. He taught her so well.


    The key was patience.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. There¡¯s no hurry to practice the Demon Subduing


    Formation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied.


    The blue sky was cloudless, and the human world was plunged into misery.


    Normally, MO Ruyue would be very happy to see such good weather.


    However, she was not in the mood for that right now.


    The plague brought by the demons had persecuted countless people.


    MO Chengfeng still showed no signs of waking up.


    MO Ruyue sat quietly on the grass, allowing the sunlight to shine on her body, warming her up.


    At this moment, Ming Sihan came out of the room with a cup of tea.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡¯


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Mo Ruyue quickly stood up.


    For some reason, he felt that his master seemed to be particularly attentive to him recently.


    And he was too good to her.


    His previous master was not like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. Why was Ruyue staring at him?


    He didn¡¯t even blink. Could it be that there was something dirty on his face?


    MO Ruyue came back to her senses. Her face was slightly flushed, and she hurriedly averted her gaze.


    ¡°Nothing, I just thought of a problem.¡±


    She reached out and took the water from Ming Sihan.


    She took a small sip.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±


    ¡°That book says that Dao begets one, one begets two, two begets three, and three begets all things. Is there nothing after all things?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    She looked into Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes in confusion.


    Those eyes were deep and attractive.


    ¡°Behind all things?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there should be something behind all things.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded with a serious expression.


    At the very least, there should be something behind all the things she knew.


    That book seemed to be a little incomplete.


    ¡°Nothing can compare to you.¡±


    Ming Sihan said faintly with a serious look in his eyes.


    ¡°Everything¡­¡± Not as good as me?


    At first, MO Ruyue did not notice anything amiss. It was only when she read it that she realized something was wrong.


    When their eyes met, MO Ruyue saw a strange emotion in Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    Was this a confession?


    MO Ruyue was puzzled.


    Master, that¡¯s impossible. Confess to her.


    Suddenly, there was a scream, and He Xi¡¯s voice came from the room. The atmosphere between MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan was instantly broken.


    ¡°There¡¯s a situation.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was glad that He Xi had cried out in alarm. Otherwise, she would not have known what to do.


    Her master probably wasn¡¯t confessing to her, but she misunderstood.


    How awkward.


    Taking advantage of the noise in the room, she quickly slipped back into the room.


    Ming Sihan watched as MO Ruyue left and couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    Was He Xi doing this on purpose?


    He was just about to let Ruyue know his feelings, but it was ruined.


    After thinking about it, Ming Sihan could only enter the room.


    He Xi didn¡¯t care about human affairs!


    ¡°He Xi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue came into the room and asked with anticipation.


    He Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he said excitedly, ¡°Look, MO Chengfengs complexion seems to be getting better.¡±


    It must be the effect of his newly developed medicine.


    MO Ruyue looked at him and said in surprise,¡± It¡¯s true. My brother¡¯s complexion is getting better and better.¡±¡± She cried tears of joy. This was great.


    She hugged the man beside her excitedly.


    Ming Sihan felt complicated when he saw MO Ruyue hugging him.


    She didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or sad.


    Ruyue was actually so excited for another man and hugged him tightly. MO Ruyue let go of Ming Sihan.¡± Master, my brother will recover soon.¡±¡± ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Chengfeng with a complicated expression.


    She wanted MO Chengfeng to wake up, but she also didn¡¯t want him to wake up.


    After MO Chengfeng woke up, Ruyue would definitely follow him around.


    However, Ruyue would be upset if this fellow died.


    That damned MO Chengfeng, torturing Ruyue and torturing him like this.


    At night, MO Ruyue stayed by MO Chengfengs bed. This scene made Ming Sihan want to cremate MO Chengfeng and his bed.


    Ming Sihan left the room in a huff. It was better not to see it.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    He Xi fed the last dose of medicine to MO Chengfeng, stretched and said, ¡±Alright, if nothing goes wrong, he should wake up tomorrow.¡±


    He had finally developed a new prescription.


    However, he still had to let others experiment with this prescription to see how effective it was.


    During this period of time, he had been using MO Chengfeng to practice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and guard him.¡±


    MO Ruyue suppressed the excitement in her heart.


    He hoped that MO Chengfeng could open his eyes. He had slept long enough.


    MO Ruyue felt a little scared if she continued sleeping like this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to guard him all night. Don¡¯t wait for MO Chengfeng to wake up and you fall.¡±


    He Xi consoled.


    He glanced at the man standing at the door and could feel his anger.


    With that, He Xi walked out of the door.


    Ming Sihan turned around with his back facing He Xi.


    ¡°Are you depressed? Angry? Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s exasperated voice, He Xi could not help but laugh.


    There was a hint of schadenfreude in his smile.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve just never seen you like this before. It¡¯s very funny.¡±


    He Xi¡¯s smile disappeared, and his face turned serious.


    In the past, Ming Sihan was arrogant, cold, and heartless.


    Right now, Ming Sihan seemed to be jealous.


    His entire body emitted a sour smell.


    Ming Sihan glanced at He Xi and snorted.


    You confessed to Ruyue?¡± ¡°Confess what?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s your intention!¡±


    ¡°My feelings are so obvious. Doesn¡¯t she know?¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­


    Ming Sihan!s words made He Xi speechless.


    He Xi raised her hand and pressed the space between her eyebrows. After settling MO Chengfengs matter, she had to help Ming Sihan settle his marriage.


    He was really a busy man.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but your intentions have to be more obvious.¡±


    ¡°How obvious?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say it directly?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it obvious enough to say it directly?


    He Xi was sure that Ming Sihan had never said it directly.


    Otherwise, how could Ruyue not know?


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes flickered.¡± 1 can¡¯t say it.¡±¡±


    He Xi licked her dry lips and said,¡±Then you still have to say it. Gather your courage and say it!¡±


    Ming Sihan pursed his lips and asked,¡±ls it useful to say it directly?¡± Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too old-fashioned?¡±


    ¡°l won¡¯t.¡±


    Although He Xi said that, she rolled her eyes in her heart.


    This guy was quite famous.


    ¡°This venerable self is a dignified Demon Venerable after all, but I actually want to confess to a woman!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to confess. No one forced you.¡±


    He Xi rolled her eyes.


    He even knew that he was a dignified Demon Venerable, but he didn¡¯t even know how to chase after a girl. What was the use of this demon?


    It was nothing.


    He Xi cursed Ming Sihan in her heart..

 Chapter 846

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At night, He Xi went to rest. MO Ruyue was still waiting by MO Chengfengs bedside.


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    He went to MO Chengfengs bedside and said, ¡°Ruyue, go and rest. Leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°Master, go and rest. l¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Are you trying to order me around?¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied helplessly.


    She just didn¡¯t want her master to be tired.


    ¡°Then listen to me and go rest.¡±


    Ming Sihan said with a face that didn¡¯t allow him to refuse.


    MO Ruyue hesitated for a moment. Her Master had already said so. If she continued to say anything, wouldn¡¯t she be disrespecting her Master?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    Ming Sihan watched as Ruyue¡¯s back disappeared from the staircase.


    Only Ming Sihan and MO Chengfeng were left in the room.


    Staring at MO Chengfeng on the bed, Ming Sihan felt that this man was an eyesore.


    In the past, he found it pleasing to the eye, but now, it was becoming more and more unpleasant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my and Ruyue¡¯s plans.¡±


    Ming Sihan said thoughtfully as he stared at MO Chengfeng.


    He liked MO Ruyue.


    In the beginning, he only felt that Ruyue was a little special. The more he interacted with her, the more familiar he felt toward her.


    He did not know where this sense of familiarity came from.


    He only knew that he could not live without her anymore.


    No one could snatch Ruyue away.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression became extremely gloomy.


    After midnight, Ming Sihan stopped protecting MO Chengfeng.


    He held his breath and went to MO Ruyue!s room.


    When he saw MO Ruyue resting on the bed, his footsteps paused for a moment before he quietly walked over.


    There was a warm smile in his eyes.


    Ruyue was sleeping soundly.


    Xuanling immortal sect


    At this moment, Ling Shoumo had gathered all the sect masters of the immortal sects at Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    This was their second meeting.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s expression was solemn. The current situation in the human world was far more terrifying than he had imagined.


    ¡°This Seven Stars Hall seems to have changed a little.¡±


    A sect leader seemed to have discovered something and could not help but ask curiously.


    He remembered that the Seven Stars Hall wasn¡¯t this new.


    ¡°This is not the main point of this meeting!¡¯


    Ling Shoumo glanced at the Sect Leader. He still had the mood to talk about this at a time like this?


    The Sect Leader felt that he was not interested in Ling Shoumo¡¯s words and could only shut his mouth.


    He was just asking out of curiosity.


    He didn¡¯t expect the Xuanling Sect Master to be so fierce. ¡°l believe everyone knows why I summoned you here, right?¡± Ling Shoumo asked as he swept his gaze across the crowd.


    Everyone was silent. Of course, they knew Ling Shoumo¡¯s purpose.


    However, we are not immortals who know everything.


    To put it bluntly, they were just cultivators with average strength.


    It was not bad in this world. If it was in other worlds, it might be a very weak one.


    ¡°The plague is raging, and the Evil Demons are getting larger and larger. We can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death.¡± Ling Shoumo said coldly.


    The other sect leaders looked at each other.


    One of the sect leaders stood out and said,¡± Sect Leader Xuanling, we understand what you¡¯re saying. But how should we give it our all? We¡¯re not a match for that evil spirit at all.¡±¡±


    Ling Shoumo looked at the Sect Leader of the Spirit Herbs Sect and said,¡±¡±Did your immortal sect develop an antidote to the plague?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the sect master of the Spirit Herbs Immortal Sect.


    The Spirit Herbs Sect¡¯s Sect Master felt a little embarrassed. He shook his head and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, we haven¡¯t developed an antidote to the plague yet.¡±


    ¡°Is there any hope of developing an antidote?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked conservatively.


    The Spirit Medicine Immortal Sect¡¯s medicine was famous for its good quality. Many commoners liked to buy the medicine developed by the Spirit Medicine Immortal Sect.


    The Spirit Herbs Sect Master¡¯s face stiffened slightly. He braced himself and said,''¡±¡®m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy to develop an antidote. After all, this plague was brought by the demons.¡±


    All in all, it was not easy to solve. Their Spirit Herbs Sect had no way to do it.


    It was best not to place their hopes on their Spirit Herbs Immortal Sect.


    Because the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±The Tomato Sect Leader asked.


    Everyone fell silent.


    The same thing happened 300 years ago.


    While everyone was in a daze, a black shadow enveloped the entire Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    The entire Xuanling Immortal Sect fell into darkness.


    A terrifying voice rang out,¡± Hahaha, Sect Masters of the immortal sects, hello. ¡±


    Everyone hurried outside and saw a skull formed by black gas appear in the sky. The eyes of the skull emitted a red light.


    His voice was heavy.


    ¡°This is a demon.¡¯


    ¡°Evil demon!¡±


    All the sect masters summoned their swords and looked nervously at the demons in the sky.


    It seemed like he was going to fight to the death with the demons.


    ¡°Demon, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Ling Shoumo said coldly.


    The evil spirit laughed loudly,¡± Nonsense, of course I¡¯m going to turn this world into something in my hands. You¡¯ll all become my playthings.¡±


    Hahaha¡­


    His arrogant laughter resounded through the clouds.


    The sect masters of the immortal sects then started fighting with the demons.


    Everyone began to set up a formation. The golden light formed a huge sword, which stabbed towards the evil devil.


    ¡°Hahaha, you guys are really interesting. This is just my illusory body. It¡¯s just a small illusory body, but it scared you guys so much.¡±


    The skull let out a mocking laugh.


    ¡°Damn it, our attacks are useless against him.¡± The Tomato Sect Leader gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Sect leaders, we¡¯ll meet again in the future. Hahaha¡­¡±


    The evil spirit laughed and left.


    After the evil spirit left, the entire Xuanling Immortal Sect was enveloped in


    sunlight again.


    It was as if the scene just now had never happened.


    ¡°We are no match for the evil demons!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even an illusory body is so powerful, let alone a physical body!¡¯


    The sect leaders of the immortal sects spoke in despair.


    The plague brought by the demons was already terrifying enough.


    He did not expect that after the plague, there would be all kinds of monsters wreaking havoc in the human world. Those monsters seemed to have received some instructions and ate people one by one.


    The people of the immortal sects could not do anything about the plague, but they were more than enough to deal with those monsters.


    Of course, the more powerful monsters were not so easy to deal with.


    These monsters not only brought disaster to the human world, but also launched an attack on the demon world and the immortal sects.


    demon world


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin were currently fighting against a huge monster with their men.


    The huge monster could knock down a tree with a slap.


    His eyes were as big as lanterns.


    ¡°This monster is too big.¡±


    Ye Junlin¡¯s expression was solemn, and his brows were tightly furrowed. He felt that he was no match for the spiritual monster. Everywhere this monster went, it was in ruins and a mess.


    ¡°It¡¯s big and very destructive!¡±


    Ye Yunfeng pursed his lips and flew above the monster¡¯s head with his sword.


    The monster¡¯s hand slapped down on its head.


    Ye Yunfeng bounced up and dodged the monster¡¯s attack.


    The spiritual monster¡¯s hand directly hit its own head. The strength was so great that it made people speechless.


    The spiritual monster fell to the ground with a thud..

 Chapter 847

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Although it¡¯s aggressive, it seems quite stupid.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng concluded.


    Wasn¡¯t it quite stupid for him to be so ruthless to himself?


    The spiritual monster fell to the ground and could not get up.


    The subordinates of the Demon Realm were all confused.


    This spiritual monster was a little too stupid.


    Everyone had yet to attack the spiritual monster, but the spiritual monster had beaten them down.


    Just as everyone relaxed, they saw the spiritual monster instantly split into pieces.


    The big monsters turned into countless small monsters. These small monsters were like humans and then attacked the subordinates of the demon world.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng withdrew his smile and spoke with a solemn expression.


    He gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.


    In an instant, the war between the two sides began.


    They couldn¡¯t beat such a big monster, but they could still deal with these small monsters.


    When they stabbed the sword into the monster¡¯s heart, the monster instantly turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared into the air.


    Not long after, all the monsters were eliminated.


    ¡°Finally, they¡¯re all gone.¡±


    Ye Junlin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Everyone relaxed.


    Although the little monsters were easy to deal with, some of them were still injured.


    At this moment, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The ground gradually caved in as if something was crawling out of the ground.


    The big monster that had disappeared just now suddenly appeared in front of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t that monster gone?¡±


    ¡°Resurrected? Can this spiritual monster be resurrected indefinitely?¡±


    ¡°This, how should we deal with this?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin were also somewhat helpless.


    They could revive after being killed. What were they supposed to do?


    Li Zeyan and Hillghost sat on the roof, silently watching the scene in front of them.


    ¡°It seems that they can¡¯t deal with that spiritual monster, so it¡¯s our turn.¡± Li Zeyan said with all his thoughts.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, he really did not want to expose his strength.


    But now, Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin seemed to be unable to deal with the big monster.


    If he didn¡¯t stop it, the Demon Palace might be destroyed by the big monster.


    This was where his sister lived. He would never allow anyone to destroy this place.


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost agreed.


    ¡°So, Hillghost, I¡¯ll leave that big monster to you.¡±


    Li Zeyan sat on the roof and gave the order.


    Hillghost, however, was indifferent and squeaked in dissatisfaction.


    Why did she let him go over?


    What was this guy doing?


    Hillghost looked at Li Zeyan with disdain.


    Li Zeyan coughed lightly and said, ¡°l should save my strength to deal with more powerful monsters. I¡¯ll leave this little monster to you.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, once my strength is exposed, everyone will be afraid. It doesn¡¯t matter if your strength is exposed. Everyone knows Hillghost has that strength.¡±


    He explained righteously.


    Hillghost was skeptical. Was it really like this?


    Why was it a little suspicious?


    ¡°Hurry up and help. If you don¡¯t help, they¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    Li Zeyan urged.


    Hillghost thought for a moment and walked over.


    Li Zeyan smiled as he watched Hillghost leave.


    Hillghost was too naive.


    With Hillghost¡¯s help, the big monster was no match for Hillghost at all.


    This was because Hillghost could also enlarge its body infinitely.


    When the body of the mountain ghost was the same as that of the big monster, the stupid big monster was no match for the mountain ghost at all. Hillghost used a Tail Sweep, a Spinning Kick, and an Air Splitting Slash.


    It directly split the big monster into two.


    He stepped on the monster¡¯s body and directly shattered it.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them.


    They knew that Mountain Ghost was powerful, but they didn¡¯t know that he was this powerful.


    The big monster was gone just like that. Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other.


    ¡°Mountain Ghost is so powerful.¡±


    It¡¯s Ruyue¡¯s Mountain Ghost.¡±


    The two of them were familiar with the mountain ghost and knew that it was Ruyue¡¯s pet.


    Hillghost shrunk its body like a deflated balloon.


    After a while, it returned to its original state.


    Then, Hillghost returned to Li Zeyan¡¯s side with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Hillghost, you¡¯re really amazing. If big sister knew, she would definitely praise you.¡±


    Li Zeyan complimented.


    Squeak¡­


    Hillghost was delighted to hear Li Zeyan¡¯s words.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was cooking for everyone.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡±


    MO Ruyue said happily. She was really happy that MO Chengfeng was getting better.


    MO Chengfeng had not eaten for a few days, so his stomach must be empty.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that MO Chengfeng was treating her as an outsider.


    ¡°You should thank me the most,¡± He Xi said.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Divine Doctor He Xi, for your miraculous hands are able to bring back the dead!¡±


    Naturally, MO Chengfeng did not hold back his praise.


    He Xi had been working day and night to develop the antidote for him.


    He was very grateful.


    MO Chengfeng looked at Ming Sihan, who didn¡¯t say a word. He felt that the demon didn¡¯t look too good.


    He did not know what had happened, but he did not dare to provoke the Demon Venerable.


    Therefore, he did not speak to the Demon Venerable.


    Ming Sihan walked towards the kitchen and said without waiting for MO Ruyue¡¯s rejection,¡±¡±Let me help you.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine coming alone.¡±


    ¡°l told you, I¡¯ll help you!¡¯


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s emphasis, MO Ruyue had no choice but to let him be.


    If he didn¡¯t do it, Ming Sihan might get angry. ¡°Alright then, Master. Help me light the fire.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan responded faintly.


    At this moment, MO Chengfeng also walked into the kitchen and asked,¡±¡±Ruyue, is there anything I can help with?¡± ¡°No need. You¡¯re very weak now. You should rest well.¡±


    MO Ruyue rejected MO Chengfeng.


    She could handle it alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m free anyway. Why don¡¯t I cut the vegetables?¡±


    ¡°Can you cut the vegetables?¡± MO Ruyue asked worriedly.


    ¡°Of course. Ruyue, you can watch.¡±


    As he spoke, MO Chengfeng began to cut the vegetables.


    MO Chengfeng paused what he was doing and asked,¡±¡±Do you want to slice or shred this radish?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just shred it?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue was dazzled by MO Chengfengs knife skills.


    In any case, it seemed to be better than what she had cut.


    The thickness of the shreds she cut was different, but the thickness of the shreds MO Chengfeng cut was almost the same.


    MO Ruyue was stunned.


    Ming Sihan looked at this scene and snorted coldly. He deliberately made the kitchen full of smoke.


    The green smoke was so thick that one could not open their eyes.


    MO Chengfeng and MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t stand the smoke.


    Especially MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Ruyue, the smoke is too smoky for my eyes. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    MO Chengfeng hurriedly left the kitchen. Staying in the kitchen was simply torture.


    After all, MO Ruyue had been in the kitchen for a long time. What kind of situation had she not encountered?


    She quickly came to Ming Sihan¡¯s side and looked at the green smoke coming out of the stove.¡±¡±Let me light the fire.¡±


    This guy still didn¡¯t know how to start a fire.


    The smoke was so thick that it was suffocating.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue was about to start a fire, Ming Sihan pulled MO Ruyue¡¯s hand into his arms.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but fall into Ming Sihan¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 848

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tears flowed down from her red eyes. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Ming Sihan paused and asked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m being smoked.¡±


    MO Ruyue sniffed and quickly left Ming Sihan¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    He quickly closed his eyes and started the fire.


    The fire quickly burned up and the green smoke disappeared.


    MO Ruyue ran outside to get some fresh air, taking deep breaths.


    After a long time, MO Ruyue felt much better.


    She returned to the kitchen and looked at Ming Sihan, ¡°Master, don¡¯t your eyes hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t feel particularly uncomfortable.¡±


    The fire was already burning. Ming Sihan went to the place where the vegetables were being cut and accidentally knocked the chopping board onto the ground.


    ¡°Ah, 1 accidentally knocked over the chopping board. What should 1 do?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at the shredded radish on the ground and helplessly spread his hands.


    Mo Ruyue turned around and did not think too much about it.


    Seeing that the carrot shreds were covered in dust, he could only say,¡±¡±l can only cut some more carrots.¡±


    ¡°Then leave it to me.¡¯


    Ming Sihan took the initiative.


    Then, he would show off his skills in front of MO Ruyue.


    However, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything. Ming Sihan pursed his lips and glanced at MO Ruyue. He deliberately asked,¡± Ruyue, what do you think of this shredded radish?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at him and said vaguely.


    She was peeling garlic.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    Was there no other word?


    Ming Sihan snorted and was a little angry.


    Upon hearing this, MO Ruyue rolled her eyes and said,¡±¡¯ Master, this saber technique is really good. The cutting is also too good!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing the belated praise, Ming Sihan felt less unhappy.


    But he was still a little angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s even better than my brother¡¯s!¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded approvingly.


    This time, Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t angry at all. He was very happy.


    MO Ruyue had said that he was definitely better than MO Chengfeng.


    This sentence made him feel very satisfied.


    MO Chengfeng had wanted to come in and help, but when he saw the demon and Ruyue chatting and laughing, he tactfully stayed outside.


    Ming Sihan glanced at MO Chengfengs concession, which made him very satisfied.


    Fortunately, MO Chengfeng was tactful.


    Since he was already Ruyue¡¯s brother, he had to act like one.


    Soon, the food was ready.


    Actually, MO Ruyue had almost used up all the ingredients here, and there were not many left.


    MO Ruyue had also plundered some ingredients from the neighboring village over the past few days.


    There were basically no living people in the nearby villages.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving, I¡¯m starving. I want to eat!¡±


    He Xi shouted loudly.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t sleep or rest for a few days. The important thing was that he had to have food. As long as there was food, everything was negotiable.


    ¡°Come, come, come, Hurry up and eat. The ingredients here are limited, so we can only make a few simple dishes.¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly served the noodles.


    There was no rice here at all, so they could only eat noodles.


    He Xi took the noodles and started eating happily.


    ¡°It¡¯s too delicious. It¡¯s healing, it¡¯s healing.¡±


    He Xi imitated MO Ruyue¡¯s words, her face full of exaggeration.


    ¡°Brother, you eat too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Chengfeng smiled and nodded.


    Ming Sihan, who was standing at the side, was not satisfied. In Ruyue¡¯s heart, who was more important, him or MO Chengfeng? Why did Ruyue speak to MO Chengfeng first?


    ¡°Master, you eat too.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s gaze fell on Ming Sihan and saw that he seemed a little unhappy.


    These days, Master¡¯s mood seemed to be a little fickle.


    Was he sick?


    MO Ruyue was somewhat puzzled. ¡°l don¡¯t have much of an appetite,¡±


    ¡°No appetite?¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at the few dishes. Could it be that her master thought these dishes were too plain?


    However, with the current conditions, she could not find any chickens, ducks, or geese to cook.


    ¡°Master, make do with it first. When we go back, I¡¯ll definitely make some delicious tonics for vou.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said seriously.


    Ming Sihan gripped his chopsticks tightly. Ruyue didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t have an appetite.


    He put down his chopsticks and said coldly,¡± You guys eat. I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air.¡¯


    After he finished speaking, Ming Sihan left without looking back.


    ¡°This¡­


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan!s back and was a little confused.


    Nio Chengfeng knew the reason, but he did not say it.


    He Xi, who was sucking on the noodles, said vaguely,¡± That guy is so pretentious. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡±¡±


    He wanted to save face and suffer.


    He clearly cared about Ruyue, but he did not break the ice. Was he waiting for Ruyue to take the initiative to break it?


    Judging from Ruyue¡¯s innocent look, she had never thought about those things.


    If no one took the initiative to break through that layer of paper, these two people would never be on the same channel.


    As an outsider, he could pierce through that layer of paper, but he did not want to do so.


    It wasn¡¯t like he liked Ruyue.


    He only liked Ruyue¡¯s cooking skills.


    MO Ruyue was a little absent-minded. She whispered,¡±¡±l feel that Master has been a little strange recently. His emotions are always capricious.¡±


    He Xi smiled and remained silent.


    MO Chengfeng lowered his eyes. He should just let nature take its course. He had no intention of reminding Ruyue.


    If the Demon Venerable liked MO Ruyue, he would confess to her.


    It was impossible for him to help.


    Mo Ruyue saw that Ming Sihan had gone outside and was a little worried about him.


    Thus, MO Ruyue also went outside and watched Ming Sihan enjoying the breeze outside.


    She carefully approached Ming Sihan and asked,¡±¡±Master, you seem strange today. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looked at the man in front of her quietly.


    ¡°How am I weird?¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted.


    MO Ruyue walked to Ming Sihan and said,¡±¡±Master, you seem a little angry.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡¯


    Ming Sihan turned his face away awkwardly.


    She didn¡¯t admit that she was angry.


    ¡°Master, you still say that you¡¯re not angry. You¡¯re just short of writing the word ¡®angry¡¯ on your face.¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know why this man was angry.


    Could it be that the food today was not to his liking?


    She couldn¡¯t be blamed for her cooking skills. She really didn¡¯t have any ingredients left.


    As long as there were some ingredients, they would definitely be able to make some tricks.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not angry!¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Master, if you¡¯re not angry, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    MO Ruyue saw that Ming Sihan was acting weird, so she ignored him.


    That person was still arguing.


    After all, he was the dignified Demon Lord of the Demon World. Why was he acting like a child?


    The Demon Venerable of the past was not like this.


    Thinking back to the Demon Venerable in the past, how high-spirited he was. Seeing that MO Ruyue was about to leave, Ming Sihan grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°You are not allowed to leave.¡¯


    ¡°Master, what do you want to do? Tell me.¡±


    MO Ruyue lowered her head and looked at the big palm that was holding her wrist. She felt helpless.


    Aren¡¯t men very straightforward?


    She couldn¡¯t see any straightforwardness in Ming Sihan.


    She only saw the coyness that didn¡¯t belong to a man.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s ears turned red, and those words were stuck in his throat.


    It seemed that she could not say it out loud.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Mo Ruyue quietly waited for the man to finish his sentence.


    However, after waiting for a long time, the man still did not say anything..

 Chapter 849

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Master, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t be silent.¡±


    MO Ruyue said slowly.


    Ming Sihan let go of MO Ruyue!s wrist and have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    MO Ruyue walked back and thought to herself that it was ridiculous.


    This guy was really strange.


    When they reached the house, He Xi raised her head and looked at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°He told you?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked incredulously. He Xi seemed to know something.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    He shook his head and continued to eat the noodles in his bowl.


    The noodles in the bowl were too delicious.


    Fragrant!


    As for Ming Sihan¡¯s affairs, he would not interfere.


    If he didn¡¯t dare to confess to someone he liked, then what was the point of liking him?


    Wasn¡¯t Ming Sihan usually quite bold?


    He was not afraid of anything, and he even dared to hit a tiger¡¯s butt.


    Now, something that could be settled with a single sentence had actually been delayed for so long.


    Was he really not afraid that Ruyue would be taken away by others?


    If she continued to hesitate, Ruyue would become someone else¡¯s Ruyue.


    MO Chengfeng naturally saw through everything.


    He did not expect that the Demon Venerable would actually fall in love with


    Ru Yue.


    However, Ruyue didn¡¯t seem to like the demon that much.


    ¡°He Xi, what should we do next?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked, her eyes fixed on He Xi.


    Having eaten her fill, He Xi put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hands and let out a long burp.


    ¡°Next, we have to split up and take the antidote and prescription I developed to save those who are plagued by the plague,¡±


    As He Xi spoke, she took out countless bottles and jars from her pocket.


    MO Ruyue nodded and took the prescription and bottles.


    He did not expect He Xi to have concocted so many antidotes in such a short time.


    However, there was a limit to the number of people who could be saved.


    Others still had to rely on prescriptions to treat their illnesses.


    ¡°Then how do we split up?¡±


    MO Chengfeng was about to speak because he wanted to be with Ruyue.


    However, He Xi interrupted MO Chengfengs words forcefully and said before him,¡±¡±Of course, you and your master will be in the same team, and 1 will be in the same team as MO Chengfeng.¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth, but when she thought of Ming Sihan¡¯s difficult attitude, she could only reluctantly agree.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with my master.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    He Xi stood up and cast a glance at MO Chengfeng.


    He could only help Ming Sihan this much, and the rest would have to be fought for by Ming Sihan himself.


    Mo Ruyue thought for a moment and nodded.¡± Alright then, I¡¯ll go with Master.¡±


    Thus, He Xi and MO Chengfeng headed east.


    MO Ruyue came outside and looked at Ming Sihan¡¯s back.¡±¡±Master, let¡¯s hurry up and set off.¡±


    The matter of saving people could not be delayed.


    ¡°Set off?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just now, we have already decided that the four of us will split into two groups to deliver the antidote to those commoners!¡± ¡°MO Chengfeng and He Xi are in the same group?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked.


    MO Ruyue nodded.


    Hearing this, Ming Sihan felt a little happier.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s tone. MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly. This guy seemed to be in a good mood again.


    It was really hard to guess.


    Thus, the master and disciple began to deliver the antidote.


    They arrived at a city. There was basically no one in the city.


    To be precise, there were basically no living people.


    ¡°The Treasure Gathering Pavilion is closed.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the tightly shut doors of the Treasure Trove Pavilion and frowned slightly.


    Thinking back to the time when the Treasure Gathering Pavilion was as crowded as a market, she had even sold things there.


    But now, the Treasure Gathering Pavilion¡­


    On the street, the living dead smelled the scent of living people and walked towards MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan.


    Their movements were slow, and they let out hoarse growls.


    MO Ruyue felt a little scared when she heard this.


    These living dead were like zombies.


    Ming Sihan wouldn¡¯t let the living dead get close to him.


    When a large group of living dead came over, Ming Sihan waved his hand, and those living dead instantly flew far away. ¡°Looks like the living shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Ming Sihan said thoughtfully.


    If there were living people here, these living dead would have rushed over after smelling their auras.


    There was no need to go around in circles now.


    MO Ruyue nodded and did not say anything. The air was filled with the smell of rotting flesh.


    The two of them flew in the sky and looked down, searching for a living person.


    Finally, they saw a group of living people on the top of a mountain.


    These people built some simple shelters on the top of the mountain and made a high wall outside.


    This was the only way to prevent the living dead from invading.


    Master, let¡¯s go down!¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    The two of them slowly descended.


    ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t hurt my son.¡±


    ¡°Your child has been infected with the plague. If we don¡¯t burn him to death, he will become a living dead and infect all of us! At that time, we will all become living dead.¡±


    ¡°But this is my only son!¡±


    ¡°Not even your only son. Otherwise, you can take your son and leave this place. ¡±


    Seeing that everyone wanted to burn her son, the woman carried her son and left the shelter.


    No matter what, she could not give up on her son.


    Even if he became a living dead, he was still her son.


    She and her son were the only ones left in the family.


    At this moment, everyone saw a man and a woman descend from the sky.


    ¡°Is, is it a deity?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the immortals who have come to save us.¡¯


    When everyone saw this scene, they immediately knelt down excitedly.


    They treated the man and woman in front of them as gods.


    It was said that immortals were good-looking, but this man and woman were both handsome and beautiful.


    He must be a god, as if he had walked out of a painting.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. He was actually treating her like a god.


    Ming Sihan was speechless.


    He was not a god.


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly and said to everyone,¡±¡¯We¡¯re not immortals. We¡¯re people from the demon world.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°MO, people from the Demon Realm?¡±


    The man at the front was stuttering.


    How could such a good-looking couple be from the Demon Realm?


    Was he lying?


    It was impossible for people from the Demon Realm to be so good-looking!


    ¡°You guys are so good-looking. How can you be from the Demon Realm?¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes at the man and emphasized,¡±¡±Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Do you really think that the people of the Demon Realm are ugly?¡± The man paused.


    He didn¡¯t know if the people of the Demon Realm were ugly or not, but he knew that the people of the Demon Realm were extremely vicious, cruel, cold, bloodthirsty, and murderous.


    When everyone learned that these two people were not immortals but people from the demon world, their expressions changed.


    All of them retreated, their eyes filled with fear.


    ¡°You, what do you want? We¡¯re just a bunch of fleeing refugees. We have nothing here except for our rotten lives.¡±


    They thought that the people from the Demon Realm were here to rob them..

 Chapter 850

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, MO Ruyue leaned closer to Ming Sihan and whispered, ¡°Master, do the people of the Demon Realm often rob these commoners?¡±


    Look at how scared these people are!


    ¡°The Demon Realm can¡¯t have relied on this to become rich, right?¡±


    Ming Sihan curled his lips in disdain and said,¡±¡±Just by robbing a group of commoners? Aren¡¯t you underestimating the Demon Realm too much?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of robbing these poor people? How much money can they have?¡±


    Obviously, Ming Sihan didn¡¯t care about the money of these poor people. ¡°Then where did our Demon Realm¡¯s money come from?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously. Could it be that Ming Sihan had some business skills?


    ¡°Do you remember Divine Wind Restaurant?¡± Ming Sihan asked.


    ¡°Of course I remember that damned restaurant.¡¯


    She still felt a little pained when she thought about how she had been cheated of so much money.


    Ming Sihan smiled and said,¡±That restaurant is mine.''¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    MO Ruyue widened her eyes in disbelief.


    So, she was killed by Ming Sihan?


    ¡°Cough cough, don¡¯t forget the reason why we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue gritted her teeth angrily.


    ¡®Damn, I was tricked by Ming Sihan.¡¯


    No wonder this guy was so rich. Divine Wind Restaurant was so scamming people. How could this guy not make money?


    How infuriating.


    MO Ruyue felt her heart ache when she thought of the money she had lost.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest later.¡±


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue could only put these things aside.


    Good heavens, only now did she realize that she had been tricked by her master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not here to rob you.¡±


    MO Ruyue straightened her face and looked at the group of trembling commoners in front of her. It seemed that the Demon Realm had a bad image in their hearts.


    After all, some people especially liked to do bad things in the name of the Demon Realm.


    The demon world did not like to clarify anything, so it could only aggravate the misunderstanding.


    ¡°Why should we believe what you said?¡±


    The commoners were still quite vigilant.


    They did not believe what the people of the Demon Realm said. They felt that what the people of the Demon Realm said was a lie.


    MO Ruyue said helplessly. She glanced at the people who had nothing and said,¡±¡±Let me ask you, what do you have that we can rob?¡±


    ¡°Do you have money on you?¡± ¡°Do you have jewelry on you?¡±


    ¡°Or do you have food on you?¡±


    The three consecutive questions made the commoners speechless.


    At this moment, a glimmer of hope lit up in the eyes of the woman holding the child.


    There was no other way now. It was better to believe the man and woman in front of him.


    The woman knelt down and said to MO Ruyue,¡±¡±Miss, please save my poor child.¡¯


    ¡°My child has contracted the plague. He¡¯s dying.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the woman and then walked toward her.


    She poured out a pill from the bottle that He Xi had given her.


    Then, he gave the pill to the woman.


    ¡°Feed this pill to your son,¡± she said.¡±


    When the woman heard this, she did it without hesitation.


    Other than trusting the woman in front of her, she had no other choice.


    This was her only hope.


    Everyone watched this scene quietly. They felt that the woman¡¯s son was hopeless.


    MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan waited silently for the medicine to take effect.


    After a while, the child opened his eyes and began to vomit.


    He vomited a lump of blood. ¡°Mother.¡¯


    The child called out weakly.


    ¡°Hey, dog, Mom is here.¡±


    The woman hugged her son and cried tears of joy.


    Then, she kowtowed to Ruyue and hit her head hard on the ground. She did not know how to express her gratitude. He could only kowtow to express his gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, benefactor! Thank you, benefactor!¡±


    The woman cried as she shouted.


    MO Ruyue hurriedly got the woman up and said,¡±¡±This pill was developed by Miracle Doctor He Xi of our Devil World. We also hope that everyone can get better.¡¯


    The others finally believed that the people from the Demon Realm were not here to harm people.


    MO Ruyue glanced at the crowd and asked,¡±¡±ls there anyone else infected here?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads. The infected had long been driven away. They were all healthy people here.


    ¡°Then who here knows how to read prescriptions?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a man slowly stood up and said carefully,¡±l, I


    will.¡¯


    She could not give all the medicine to these people, so she could only leave the prescription behind.


    These medicines had to be used to save people in danger.


    The man did not know what was going on, but he was almost certain that this woman was not a bad person.


    If it was a bad person, there was no need to save the child just now.


    MO Ruyue saw the man¡¯s slow movements and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Can you not be so indecisive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±


    The man hastened his steps and came before MO Ruyue. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor. I don¡¯t have any money.¡± the man said slowly.


    The money had long been lost.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, MO Ruyue was speechless.


    At a time like this, he thought that she was here to rob him. She took out the prescription and handed it to the man.


    ¡°Can you understand this prescription?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    In this era, there were many illiterates. Not everyone could understand words.


    However, the man in front of her said that he knew some medical skills, so he should know how to read prescriptions.


    If he didn¡¯t even know how to read a prescription, how could he say that he knew some medical skills?


    ¡°Yes, I can understand the things in the prescription.¡±


    The man nodded.


    Moreover, he was quite familiar with these medicinal herbs. It was just that it might be a little difficult to obtain them.


    ¡°If someone else gets infected with the plague in the future, you can use this prescription to save them, okay?¡± MO Ruyue continued.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    The man quickly responded.


    MO Ruyue was a little worried that this man would use this prescription to earn disaster money, so she put on a fierce face and  come back later to check on your situation. If you dare to use this prescription to make money, I¡¯ll definitely kill you when I come back!¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t dare, 1 don¡¯t dare, I will definitely listen to you and help the people treat their illnesses.¡¯


    The man shook his head.


    He had the idea of making money, but not now.


    He knew how to weigh the pros and cons.


    ¡°Alright, I believe you. I¡¯ll come back to see you later.¡±


    MO Ruyue then turned around and returned to Ming Sihan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go now,¡± she said in a low voice.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Thus, the two of them left this place and went to the next location.


    In another city, MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan met Ling Shoumo.


    Ling Shoumo was leading a group of disciples from the Celestial Gate to kill the living dead.


    Everyone looked at each other, and the atmosphere seemed a little awkward.


    ¡°Master, do you want to talk to him?¡±


    If they had something to say, she would just leave.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t want to see Ling Shoumo. Being stared at by that man made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    It made her want to escape.


    ¡°What is there to talk about with him?¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted, feeling a little unhappy.


    He felt even more uncomfortable when he realized that Ling Shoumo was sizing up Ruyue.


    He used to ignore Ruyue, but now he was acting like he cared about her.. Who was he putting on an act for?

 Chapter 851

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°But aren¡¯t we allies now?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Now, the grudge between the Demon Realm and the Immortal Sect had been put aside. Now, they were united against the evil demons.


    Therefore, the current Demon Realm and the immortal sect were considered allies.


    ¡°So what if we are allies? They did their thing, and we did ours. It was fine as long as we had nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Ming Sihan replied indifferently.


    They were all fighting against the demons.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment and felt that her Master was right.


    In order to avoid Ling Shoumo¡¯s gaze, MO Ruyue deliberately hid behind Ming Sihan.


    She said softly, ¡°Master, there seem to be many normal people in this city.


    Let¡¯s go and take a look at the people.¡±


    Not all cities had a plague. There were still some lucky cities that did not have a plague.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ming Sihan said and grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s wrist.


    Now that Ruyue was his, Ling Shoumo could forget about it.


    MO Ruyue wanted to break free, but when she thought of Ling Shoumo staring at her, she immediately gave up.


    It was just the right time for Ling Shoumo to completely give up on her.


    With such a good master like Ming Sihan, she would never return to Ling Shoumo!s side.


    She was not masochistic.


    In order to anger Ling Shoumo, MO Ruyue even hugged Ming Sihan¡¯s arm.


    When Ling Shoumo saw this scene, he tightened his grip on his sword, and his joints turned slightly white.


    Ruyue actually¡­


    Ming Sihan felt that MO Ruyue was taking the initiative, and his heart suddenly became restless, even though he knew that MO Ruyue was only doing this to anger Ling Shoumo.


    However, he still enjoyed it in his heart.


    A hint of satisfaction flashed in the depths of his dark red eyes.


    He reached out and pulled MO Ruyue into his arms.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan¡¯s actions and her body froze.


    What was this?


    For a moment, he was at a loss.


    ¡°If you want to act, then you have to do the whole thing.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he hugged MO Ruyue even tighter.


    He could sense Ling Shoumo¡¯s displeasure.


    The more unhappy that fellow was, the happier he would be.


    MO Ruyue only escaped from Ming Sihan¡¯s arms when Ling Shoumo couldn¡¯t see their backs anymore.


    When she was in that man¡¯s arms, she felt an itch in her heart, as if a feather  had brushed past her heart.


    It was easy for her mind to let her imagination run wild.


    His entire body felt very strange.


    She couldn¡¯t quite describe what kind of feeling it was.


    In short, if this continued, all the bones in her body would go limp.


    Her breathing was also a little uneven.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing the person in his arms leave, Ming Sihan felt lost.


    Did Ruyue dislike being close to him that much? Just thinking about it made him feel depressed.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo can¡¯t see anymore.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained simply, but she did not dare to look at Ming Sihan.


    At this moment, her cheeks were a little hot.


    ¡°Ruyue, are you in such a hurry to cut ties with me?¡±


    Ming Sihan stopped in his tracks. His dark red eyes were filled with seriousness.


    Her long silver-white hair was blown by the wind, and it was a little messy.


    His eyes were so serious and persistent.


    There was no one else on this street except for them.


    Ming Sihan lowered his eyes and looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s shadow on the ground.


    MO Ruyue also stopped in her tracks and asked in confusion,¡±¡±Master, what did you say?¡±


    Then, Ming Sihan pushed MO Ruyue to the corner so that she would face him. He held MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulders tightly.


    Her thin shoulders seemed to be able to break under his big palm.


    MO Ruyue looked at the handsome man in front of her and felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    Was he being kabedon?


    It didn¡¯t feel like it.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue¡¯s mind was still running wild.


    Ming Sihan stared at the woman in front of him. It had already come to this point. Could this woman still not understand his feelings?


    ¡°Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue pursed her red lips, her eyes filled with confusion.


    This deeply defeated Ming Sihan¡¯s psychological defense.


    His last bit of rationality cleared his mind.


    His eyes darkened as he wiped MO Ruyue¡¯s soft lips with his thumb.


    Isn¡¯t this place very sweet?


    ¡°Ruyue, who is the most important person in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Master.¡¯


    MO Ruyue said without hesitation.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s actions seemed a little too frivolous.


    Was this really her cold master?


    At this moment, he was like a demon.


    Her gaze was so seductive.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so strange. I¡¯m so scared.¡± MO Ruyue did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    What was this man trying to do?


    ¡°Ruyue, I like you!¡¯


    After he finished speaking, Ming Sihan planted a kiss on MO Ruyue¡¯s forehead.


    This kiss was a little probing.


    If Ruyue was against it, he would not go any deeper.


    Of course, just because he wouldn¡¯t go deeper now didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t go deeper in the future.


    My heart loves you!


    My heart loves you!


    My heart loves you!


    These words echoed in MO Ruyue¡¯s mind, and her heart was beating rapidly.


    It felt like everything had happened too suddenly.


    Was Ming Sihan serious?


    Or was he just toying with her?


    He even kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Master, you, what happened to you?¡±


    MO Ruyue just couldn¡¯t believe that such an outstanding man would like her.


    What did she do?


    Was Ming Sihan blind or did he take the wrong medicine?


    What was so good about her? ¡°l like you, do you hear me?¡± Ming Sihan said seriously.


    His gaze was so firm. He was not joking.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Was this true?


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was pounding as she couldn¡¯t help but recall everything that had happened before.


    It turned out that Ming Sihan had already confessed to her.


    It was just that she did not know, or rather, she had never thought about it in that direction.


    In her impression, the stronger a man was, the less he would like a woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Ming Sihan intimately pinched MO Ruyue¡¯s slightly red cheeks.


    Her cheeks were as red as an apple. It was really alluring.


    ¡°Master, why do you like your disciple? My strength is not high, and I¡¯m not particularly beautiful. I¡¯m not considered intelligent, and I¡¯m also so greedy¡­¡±


    In short, MO Ruyue felt that she had too many shortcomings.


    Why would Ming Sihan like her?


    He couldn¡¯t understand.


    Ming Sihan stared at MO Ruyue.¡± Sometimes, liking someone can only happen in an instant.¡±


    Perhaps he had been intrigued by this woman ever since she treated him like a little snake.


    As they got to know each other, they were naturally attracted by Ruyue¡¯s other good points.


    He felt an indescribable sense of familiarity towards this woman. He wanted to get close to her and get close to her.


    ¡°The shortcomings you mentioned are just what you think. Your strength has grown the fastest I¡¯ve ever seen, which means that you¡¯re very talented. As for your appearance, although I don¡¯t care much about it, I have to say that you¡¯re unique in the world. I think you¡¯re very intelligent, and your greedy appearance is also very unique.¡±


    He was greedy for money, but he did not love money as much as his life.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s words almost made MO Ruyue lose her sense of direction.


    Perhaps this was the so-called beauty is in the eye of the beholder.


    He did not expect that in his master¡¯s heart, he was actually so outstanding.


    She even thought that mortals were not worthy of her..

 Chapter 852

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡±


    MO Ruyue covered her face and smiled.


    Listening to others praise him would indeed improve his mood.


    He was extremely happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Mo Ruyue lowered her head and whispered, ¡°But Master, didn¡¯t you say that a teacher for a day is a father for life?¡±


    She remembered clearly how confident this man was back then.


    Don¡¯t think of getting away with a few compliments.


    ¡°Did I say those words back then? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡±


    Ming Sihan pretended not to know anything.


    Hmph!¡± MO Ruyue snorted and continued,¡± Master, you¡¯re really forgetful. You don¡¯t even remember what you said.¡±¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t remember those words, so I won¡¯t count them.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t remember those words, then I won¡¯t count them. Then, was the rule that the Demon Realm can¡¯t fall in love set by you, Master?¡± MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Ming Sihan coughed lightly and said,¡± That¡¯s to prevent you from falling in love with other people, but it doesn¡¯t prevent me from falling in love with


    you. ¡± ¡±


    ¡°The rules were set by this venerable self, so this venerable self can change them.¡±


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This man had already written the word shameless on his face.


    Look at what he said.


    This Demon Venerable was too unprincipled.


    ¡°Our relationship has changed so much, so I can¡¯t inherit your position as the Demon Lord?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment. Wasn¡¯t this a bit of a loss?


    If he became the Demon Venerable¡¯s disciple, he could even inherit the Demon Venerable¡¯s position.


    If she became the Demon Lord¡¯s woman, she would not be able to inherit the Demon Lord¡¯s position.


    Ming Sihan was speechless. Was the position of the demon more important than him?


    At this moment, Ming Sihan was extremely depressed.


    ¡°Ruyue, listen to me. If you¡¯re with me, the Demon Realm is yours, the Demon Venerable position is yours, and I¡¯m also yours.¡±


    In addition to the Demon Realm and the Demon Venerable position, she also had a handsome husband that she could not find even if she held a lantern. Wasn¡¯t that good?


    Husband was beautiful and sweet with words, how good was that?


    After being fooled by Ming Sihan, MO Ruyue suddenly felt that this was a good deal.


    She had money, power, and status. At night, she even had a beautiful husband to accompany her.


    Wasn¡¯t this a clear winner?


    ¡°Master, 1 think what you said makes sense. I, MO Ruyue, will invest in this project.¡±


    Only a fool wouldn¡¯t do a business that was guaranteed to make a profit.


    Moreover, she had long coveted her master¡¯s beauty.


    However, as a girl, she had to be reserved. Moreover, her master was too strong, so she did not dare to make a move.


    ¡°In the future, call me Ah Ming. Don¡¯t call me master anymore.¡±


    ¡°Master, master, master!¡±


    If he asked her to shout, she would shout.


    Seeing this, Ming Sihan looked helpless and said,¡±¡±As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    It seemed pretty good to talk about love under the banner of master and disciple.


    There was an inexplicable excitement.


    Just like that, MO Ruyue accepted this man¡¯s confession.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly, but he didn¡¯t know what to do after that.


    The two of them looked at each other, and the atmosphere was silent.


    ¡°Ruyue¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly and said to the man beside her,¡±¡±Master, let¡¯s go save them first. Let¡¯s put aside all the love and affection, what do you think?¡± ¡°Why should we put it aside? Can¡¯t we save people while we¡¯re doing it?¡±


    Ming Sihan said unhappily.


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth but hesitated.


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly and grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go save


    them. Otherwise, those people will die.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan holding her hand tightly. The man strode forward with a natural expression.


    However, she felt that the man¡¯s hand seemed to be a little stiff.


    Pretending to be calm was really funny.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue called out lightly, her cheeks flushed.


    Hearing her voice, Ming Sihan stopped in his tracks.


    He looked at MO Ruyue gently.


    MO Ruyue felt a little awkward about Ming Sihan!s change.


    She was still not used to the fact that such an unapproachable man had become her lover.


    It was like a dream.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked and his voice became gentle.


    MO Ruyue felt as if she had been soaked in a pot of honey.


    How could this man be so gentle?


    It wasn¡¯t like this in the past.


    MO Ruyue pretended to be calm and pulled her hand away from Ming Sihan!s.


    Ming Sihan felt a little disappointed as he looked at the little hand that was pulled away.


    Could it be that Ruyue didn¡¯t like him holding hands?


    Then, he saw MO Ruyue holding his hand again. Their fingers were interlocked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold hands like this.¡¯


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly, her face turning red from Ming Sihan¡¯s stare.


    This was the first day of dating with the Demon Lord. There was no kiss, just a light kiss, a hug, and holding hands.


    At this moment, Ming Sihan was in a good mood.


    He held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand tightly, and his palm felt warm.


    The scene was so harmonious.


    They arrived at the safe zone of the city, where people were chased out from time to time.


    Some were even killed.


    These people were all infected, and those who were unwilling to leave the safe zone were all killed.


    Those who had been killed were piled up together, and someone was setting a fire beside them to burn the bodies clean.


    Only when the body was burned clean would he not become a living dead.


    Only then would everyone be able to survive safely.


    When MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan appeared, a guard asked,¡±¡±Who are you? Where did it come from? What are you doing here?¡±


    He sized up the man and woman in front of him.


    This man and woman did not look simple.


    Mo Ruyue nodded slightly and looked straight at the guard in front of her.¡±


    We¡¯re here to save you.¡±¡±


    ¡°You saved us?¡±


    The guard clearly did not quite believe it.


    Countless doctors were helpless against this plague, and these two young men who didn¡¯t look like doctors were going to save them?


    Wasn¡¯t this a fantasy?


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue nodded. Why did the guard look so skeptical?


    Although she was not a doctor, she had the medicine and prescription given by the godly doctor.


    ¡°This is a safe area. Outsiders are not allowed to enter, so the two of you cannot enter.¡±


    The guards stopped the two of them. He did not believe MO Ruyue¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°Stop us?¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled coldly.


    MO Ruyue pulled Ming Sihan to calm him down.


    These people were just ordinary people. Don¡¯t be calculative with these ordinary people who were narrow-minded.


    There was no point in arguing with people who were not on the same level.


    Then, MO Ruyue flew over with Ming Sihan.


    He directly ignored the guards below.


    ¡°Alert, alert, someone has broken into the safe zone.¡¯ When the guard saw this, he hurriedly shouted.


    Everyone looked up at the man and woman in the air.


    Ming Sihan was not prepared at all when MO Ruyue brought him along.


    Fortunately, he was strong enough to stabilize his body.


    Otherwise, he might embarrass himself..

 Chapter 853

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue landed safely with Ming Sihan. The guards ran in and surrounded them.


    ¡°l told you, we¡¯re here to save people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delaying our rescue.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said helplessly.


    At this moment, a few guards pushed out two infected people.


    The two men begged.


    This was because once they left the safe zone, they would be killed or become the living dead.


    Everyone looked in that direction. The guard thought for a moment and looked at Mo Ruyue. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were here to save someone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded and pulled her hand out of Ming Sihan¡¯s big palm.


    ¡°There are two infected people over there. You should save them.¡±


    The guard captain felt that he could expose this woman¡¯s lie at night.


    Whether or not he knew how to save people, he would know after two patients came.


    MO Ruyue had already guessed that this guard would let her do this.


    She walked towards the two infected men with her head held high.


    Ming Sihan followed closely beside MO Ruyue. He naturally had to face this kind of situation with MO Ruyue.


    The two men¡¯s bodies were already beginning to fester.


    MO Ruyue  took out a medicine bottle and poured out two pills.


    ¡°If the two of you want to live, take this pill.¡±


    The two infected men did not hesitate and took the pills.


    They had no other choice.


    He was going to die anyway. Perhaps he might have a chance after taking these pills.


    The two men took the pills.


    The people around them watched the changes between the two men closely.


    A moment later, the two men clutched their stomachs in pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s poison! ¡±


    When the guard captain saw this situation, his expression turned cold as he stared at the woman in front of him.


    It was poison!


    Then, the two men spat out a mouthful of blood, and their stomachs no longer hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s the antidote! It¡¯s really the antidote. I feel like my entire body is free.¡±


    ¡°I felt it too!¡±


    The two men cried tears of joy.


    They had thought that they were going to die.


    Thus, the two of them kowtowed to MO Ruyue and said gratefully,¡± Thank you, Divine Doctor. Thank you, Divine Doctor.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to work for the divine doctor!¡±


    Seeing the two men fully recovered, MO Ruyue felt gratified. He Xi was really amazing.


    The medicine really cured the disease.


    ¡°No need to thank me. The person who developed this antidote is a divine doctor called He Xi.!


    Mo Ruyue did not dare to take credit for herself.


    This was the antidote that He Xi had developed day and night for a long time.


    Without He Xi, more people would have lost their lives.


    If these people wanted to thank him, they should thank He Xi. ¡°He Xi? I think I¡¯ve heard of that divine doctor¡¯s name before.¡¯


    ¡°So it was Miracle Doctor He Xi who saved us!¡±


    Seeing this, the guard captain revealed an embarrassed smile.


    She quickly apologized.¡± I¡¯m sorry. 1 almost thought you were bad people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and asked curiously,¡±By  the way, do you have a doctor nerer


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Please follow me.¡±


    The guard captain regarded the man and woman in front of him as their saviors.


    As long as there was an antidote, there would be no need to worry about people contracting the plague in the future,


    They were saved and no longer had to worry or be afraid.


    There were many physicians in the city, so MO Ruyue asked the captain of the guards to gather all the physicians.


    After all the doctors had arrived, MO Ruyue took out the prescription.


    He said to the doctors,¡± This is the prescription to solve the plague. Take a look and see if you can concoct the medicine.¡±¡±


    The doctors took a prescription and browsed through it one by one.


    There were even doctors who took out pen, ink, and paper to copy down the exact prescription.


    ¡°l have all the herbs in this prescription in my medicine hall.¡±


    An old doctor said.


    MO Ruyue nodded.¡± Then you can use this prescription to cure the plague in the future.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The doctors all agreed.


    One of the doctors stood up and asked curiously,¡±¡±Miss, could it be that you developed this prescription?¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head and said,¡± This is not a prescription that I developed. It was developed by a miracle doctor called He Xi. He used this prescription to help everyone tide over this crisis.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1 see. This Divine Doctor He Xi is really a deity who can save all living beings. ¡±


    After the plague in the city was solved, MO Ruyue was ready to go to the next place with Ming Sihan.


    The plague spread very quickly, and many cities were suffering from the plague.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan did not waste too much time.


    However, when they were leaving, they met Ling Shoumo again.


    Ling Shoumo looked at her interlocked hands and felt his heart tighten.


    Their fingers were interlocked!


    ¡°Enemies really meet on a narrow road.¡±


    Mo Ruyue muttered softly. She saw Ling Shoumo when she came here, but she had changed her route when she left, but she still bumped into Ling Shoumo.


    Just thinking about it made him feel depressed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him, do you?¡±


    At this moment, Ming Sihan¡¯s voice rang in her ears.


    MO Ruyue hummed in a low voice.


    Thus, Ming Sihan pulled MO Ruyue into his arms, and the distance between the two of them became even closer.


    He carried MO Ruyue and flew away.


    Ji Xianfeng pursed his lips when he saw this scene. Junior Sister Ruyue and the demon lord seemed to have a special relationship.


    He turned around and looked at his master. He walked over and asked,¡±Master, all the living corpses in this city have been killed. Should we go to the next place?¡±


    Ling Shoumo came back to his senses, and his expression didn¡¯t look too good.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to go to the next place.¡±


    He followed behind Ming Sihan and MO Ruyue.


    He brought a large group of immortal sect disciples.


    The disciples of the Celestial Gate were left far behind by Ling Shoumo.


    ¡°Master, what happened? Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re slower?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? She was fine before she came. Now, if she¡¯s not careful, she might lose him.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I have to land on the ground and have a good rest. ¡±


    The disciples of the immortal sect were miserable. They could not keep up with their master¡¯s speed at all.


    Ji Xianfeng saw that his disciples were lagging behind, so he quickly stopped and urged,¡±Everyone, don¡¯t delay. It¡¯s dangerous to fall behind.¡±


    ¡°Second senior brother, you know our strength. I can¡¯t keep up with the speed of the team at all.¡¯


    ¡°Second senior brother, let us rest behind. We will catch up.¡±


    Other than these two, there were three others who could not fly anymore.


    Ji Xianfeng thought about it and said to Ye Xiong,¡±¡±Sixth Junior Brother, stay with them.¡±


    Ye Xiong was stronger than his junior brothers.


    He felt more at ease letting Ye Xiong stay here.


    ¡°Alright, Second Senior Brother.¡±


    Ye Xiong responded. He was actually exhausted as well.


    They did not know what was wrong with their master. His speed was so fast  that he really did not care about their feelings.


    MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan arrived at the next city.


    However, not long after they arrived, Ling Shoumo also arrived.


    ¡°Master, we seem to have been followed by him.¡±


    MO Ruyue turned her head to take a look and happened to meet the man¡¯s gaze.


    Frightened, MO Ruyue hurriedly turned around.


    Was Ling Shoumo crazy? Why was he always following them?

 Chapter 854

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Ling Shoumo. He asked unhappily, ¡°What? The dignified master of a mystic spirit actually liked to follow behind others like a dog?¡±


    ¡°Ming Sihan, don¡¯t be so harsh. I¡¯m here to kill the living dead!¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face darkened.


    Seeing the two of them getting close, he felt unhappy.


    Originally, MO Ruyue should have been his woman.


    Now, she could only watch MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan get together.


    Noticing that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little off, MO Ruyue quickly stepped forward to stop the situation from developing in a more serious direction.


    With the enemy in front of them, it was not good to have internal strife.


    She held Ming Sihan¡¯s hand and said,¡±Master, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± ¡®


    Ming Sihan lowered his head and glanced at MO Ruyue. He knew MO Ruyue¡¯s painstaking efforts.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was facing a great enemy, he and Ling Shoumo would have had to fight.


    MO Ruyue pulled Ming Sihan away.


    Just like that, the two of them went to one city after another.


    He Xi¡¯s prescription was left in almost all the cities.


    After half a month, the plague brought by the demons was stabilized.


    They were no longer afraid of people being infected by the plague. Even if they were infected by the plague, they could still be saved.


    When the demons heard that the plague had been defeated by the humans, they instantly flew into a rage.


    The plague he brought was so easily defeated?


    Those ignorant people must think that he was easy to deal with.


    Thinking of this, the evil spirit was furious.


    Moreover, the invincible walking corpses were also killed by those people from the immortal sects.


    Evil Demons couldn¡¯t be defeated so easily.


    Since that was the case, he would capture all the powerful people in this world and make them his prisoners.


    No one knew that the demons were about to launch a new round of terrifying attacks.


    However, this time, they were not targeting the weak commoners, but all the powerful people in this world.


    MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan met up with He Xi and MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°How are things on your side?¡±


    He Xi saw MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan and could not help but ask.


    Looking at their intimate actions, could it be that MO Ruyue knew about Ming Sihan¡¯s feelings and accepted them?


    His eyes darted back and forth between the two of them.


    ¡°The pills you gave me have all been used up, and the prescription has been sent to most of the cities.¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied.


    This time, she went to many places with Ming Sihan and saw a lot of people¡¯s ways of the world, as well as life and death parting.


    Sometimes, just because they were a step late, someone would be separated from their wife and children.


    She heard her wife and children crying and feeling helpless.


    If only she had arrived earlier.


    ¡°We are about the same. Now that the plague in all the cities is almost under control, I can go back and sleep in peace.¡±


    These days, he basically did not close his eyes to rest.


    If they weren¡¯t saving people, they were on the way to saving people.


    ¡°Now, are we going back to the Demon Realm?¡±


    MO Ruyue turned to look at Ming Sihan. She blinked her eyes and her eyelashes curled up like a fan.


    Ming Sihan looked at the girl beside him staring at him, and his heart suddenly started beating faster.


    Why are her eyes so beautiful?


    She was so deeply attracted that she even forgot to look away.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Seeing that the man was silent, MO Ruyue shook Ming Sihan¡¯s hand.


    Ming Sihan came back to his senses and coughed lightly. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t heard what MO Ruyue had just said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked. He was entranced because Ruyue was pretty.


    Now, he felt that Ruyue was getting more and more beautiful.


    It made people reluctant to look away.


    Such a beautiful woman should be hidden in the house and not let anyone covet her.


    Of course, this thought only flashed across his mind.


    Ruyue was like a little bird that liked to fly freely.


    He would not lock the bird in a cage for him to admire. As long as the bird knew how to go home, it would be fine.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t want to go home. He could catch the bird himself.


    MO Ruyue was speechless.


    He said slowly,¡± I say, shouldn¡¯t we return to the Demon Realm?¡±


    Now that everyone had a prescription and the plague was under control, there was almost nothing for them to do here.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to return to the Demon Realm. But if Ruyue wants to go somewhere to play? I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many things to do in the Demon Realm, so he had time to play with Ruyue.


    It all depended on Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment. After wandering around outside for so long, she didn¡¯t have anything she wanted to do.


    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I miss Zeyan and Hillghost a little.¡±¡±


    ¡°What do they have to miss? They can eat and drink well in the Demon Realm.¡±


    Ming Sihan said with some jealousy.


    Li Zeyan and Hillghost were probably having a good time in the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Zeyan is just my younger brother. Are you jealous of my younger brother? There was no need to talk about Ghostly Ghost. That was my little pet.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. This man was jealous.


    ¡°l don¡¯t care.¡¯


    Can¡¯t I be jealous of my younger brother?


    Can¡¯t I be jealous of pets?


    Ming Sihan thought in his heart,¡¯l love to be jealous, the king of jealousy in the demon world!¡¯


    MO Ruyue had never seen such an unreasonable Demon Venerable.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He Xi looked at the two of them and sighed. Ming Sihan finally took the first step bravely.


    ¡® Ruyue,¡± he said,¡± I see that you¡¯re talented and have amazing bones. Why don¡¯t you be my disciple?¡±¡±


    Looking at Ming Sihan¡¯s gloomy face, He Xi didn¡¯t stop but continued to provoke him.


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯ll get a lot of benefits if you become my disciple. In the future, I¡¯ll give you all my assets!¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that she would be given all the assets.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°How can I lie in front of the Demon Lord?¡±


    He Xi slightly raised his chin, his face serious.


    MO Ruyue was tempted. A dignified Divine Doctor should have a lot of assets, right?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruyue!¡¯


    Ming Sihan stopped MO Ruyue from finishing her sentence, his face full of displeasure.


    ¡°Master, He Xi is willing to give me all of his assets,¡± MO Ruyue whispered.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for me to give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the more the better?¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered.


    Looking at this woman in front of him, Ming Sihan felt both love and hate.


    He glared angrily at He Xi. Was this guy deliberately here to cause trouble? ¡°He Xi, where did you get your assets?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked coldly.


    If He Xi had more than 1000 taels of silver, he would lose.


    ¡°Knowledge is priceless. Knowledge is my property.¡±


    He Xi chuckled.


    He didn¡¯t have any gold, silver, or jewelry, but he did have a lot of medical skills.


    ¡°He Xi, are you kidding me?¡± MO Ruyue asked.¡±


    To think that she still believed in He Xia


    ¡°I¡¯m not playing with you. With me, my property is the means to treat illnesses.¡¯


    ¡°Then you should leave all these assets to Zeyan.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and declined tactfully.


    MO Chengfeng watched everything silently. It was good that Ruyue could be considerate.


    Although he was still a little upset, he was now Ruyue¡¯s brother.


    In the future, the Demon Lord would have to call him brother.


    This seniority, this status, it had increased in an instant.


    The four of them set off together to return to the Demon Realm..

 Chapter 855

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Halfway there, the entire sky was covered by darkness. The sunlight disappeared, and so did the blue sky and white clouds.


    All that was left for everyone was endless darkness. MO Ruyue raised her head and frowned. ¡°What are the demons up to now?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s return to the Demon Realm first.¡¯


    A bad feeling flashed across Ming Sihan¡¯s heart.


    Now, he could only return to the Demon Realm and wait and see.


    The group returned to the Demon Realm and found traces of destruction.


    When Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin saw MO Ruyue and the others return, they hurriedly went up to them.


    ¡°Welcome, Demon Venerable.¡¯


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly, glanced at the collapsed building beside him, and asked,¡±¡±What happened in the Demon Realm?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng replied,¡±During this period of time, there were monsters who wanted to invade our Demon Realm. These buildings were all destroyed by those monsters.¡¯


    Fortunately, they guarded the Demon Realm and did not let the Demon Realm be occupied by those monsters.


    Otherwise, when the Demon Venerable returned to the Demon Realm, it would become the world of the demons.


    Hearing Ye Yunfengs words, Ming Sihan said, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you for your hard work.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not hard. This is what I should do.¡±


    Ye Yunfengs entire person was somewhat unable to react.


    The Demon Venerable actually said that it had been hard on them.


    If this was in the past, the Demon Lord would not have said such words.


    That was why Ye Yunfeng found it inconceivable.


    It was simply shocking.


    The demon seemed to have become gentler, knowing how to be considerate of his subordinates.


    What changed the cold and unreasonable Demon Lord?


    In the span of a few breaths, Ye Yunfeng thought of many, many things in his heart.


    When Li Zeyan and Hillghost saw Mo Ruyue, they quickly ran over.


    ¡°Big sister.¡±


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡±


    Hillghost and Li Zeyan ran to MO Ruyue at the same time.


    Sister, Zeyan misses you so much.¡±


    Li Zeyan was about to hug MO Ruyue, but he was stopped by an arm.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face was cold.¡± If you want to talk, then talk. No hugging!


    Why was this Li Zeyan always touching her?


    It was very unpleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯m hugging my sister, not you.¡± Li Zevan muttered unhappily.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face was filled with pride. He held MO Ruyue in his arms and said,¡±¡¯Your sister is mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡¯


    Li Zeyan was furious when he saw this.


    These stinky men were always coveting his sister.


    ¡°You what? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your sister.¡±


    MO Ruyue had no choice but to express her stance.¡±


    She was the Demon Lord¡¯s person, and the Demon Lord was also her person.


    Li Zeyan was inexplicably fed a mouthful of dog food.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other. Ruyue and the demon lord were together?


    It looked like that was indeed the case.


    Hillghost didn¡¯t understand the relationship between men and women, so he didn¡¯t feel sad.


    Anyway, it would be very happy to see its master.


    Li Zeyan was sad.


    At this time, Ye Yunfeng changed the topic. He really didn¡¯t want to eat this dog food.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, why did the sky suddenly turn dark? Do we need to make any preparations?¡±


    Ye Yunfeng was somewhat worried.


    Once the sky turned dark, it was as dark as night.


    He had already ordered people to light lanterns in the surroundings so that he could see everything clearly.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    His understanding of demons was recorded in books from 300 years ago. Moreover, not all demons were the same. Some were formed from resentment, while others were formed from obsession. This time, he did not know what kind of evil spirit it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡¯


    Ming Sihan said slowly.


    If the sky was always dark, then the flowers and trees might die.


    The crops would not survive.


    People would still not be able to survive.


    He turned back to look at MO Ruyue and asked with concern,¡±¡®Are  you tired?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go rest first. I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± When everyone saw this scene, they were deeply stimulated.


    The demon was actually asking about Ruyue.


    Was this really that swift and decisive, unrestrained Demon Venerable?


    MO Chengfeng and He Xi had already gotten used to it, so they didn¡¯t find it strange to see such a scene.


    Only Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin were deeply shocked.


    Was this really the Demon Venerable?


    It felt as if the Demon Lord had changed into a different person.


    This was too gentle.


    Simply, simply indescribable.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll cook myself.¡±


    When MO Ruyue thought of this man¡¯s culinary skills, she still felt a lingering fear.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter whether Ming Sihan knew how to cook or not. What was important was that he had the heart to cook.


    She would only treat others with her own sincerity if they treated her sincerely.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan said unhappily,¡±¡±Ruyue, are you disgusted by my culinary skills?¡± ¡°How can that be? Your cooking skills are great!¡±


    MO Ruyue lied through her teeth.


    ¡°But I think you dislike my cooking, so you don¡¯t want me to cook for you.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s straightforward accusation, MO Ruyue coughed lightly.


    Fortunately, this man had some self-awareness. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just don¡¯t want you to be too tired.¡±¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we cook together?¡±


    MO Ruyue made a concession.


    Although this man¡¯s cooking was not good, he was very thoughtful.


    How could she hurt such a thoughtful man?


    Nowadays, it was rare for a man to take the initiative to help cook. Since ancient times, many men believed that women should cook, as if cooking was something that women were born to know.


    Especially in the modern era, there were still many people who had such old-fashioned thoughts.


    In ancient times, it was reasonable for women to take care of their husbands and raise their children, for men to earn money outside, and for women to cook at home.


    However, in modern times, women and men were both earning money outside. When they got home from work, the cooking work was still done by the woman. Weren¡¯t the two of them working together?


    MO Ruyue knew how to cook, but she didn¡¯t like to cook every day.


    She was quite touched that Ming Sihan took the initiative to cook for her.


    A dignified Demon Venerable had lowered himself to cook. This was full of details and thoughts.


    Because he could totally leave the cooking to someone else.


    However, he did not do so.


    ¡°Alright then. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know.¡±


    Ming Sihan secretly made up his mind that he must improve his culinary skills.


    Hence, the two of them walked towards the kitchen.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin were stunned on the spot, unable to regain their senses for a long time.


    After a long time, they finally recovered from their shock.


    Ye Junlin looked at MO Chengfeng and asked,¡±¡±Senior Brother MO, was that man really the Demon Lord?¡±


    So patient, so considerate, so gentle.


    He had never seen such a demon. ¡°It¡¯s the real deal.¡¯


    MO Chengfeng said indifferently.


    Ye Yunfeng also said thoughtfully,¡± What caused the Demon Lord to become like this?¡±


    ¡°It should be love.¡¯


    He Xi nodded slightly, his face full of smiles.


    Very good, Ming Sihan had Ruyue before he went into heat, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about this guy going into heat in the future.


    Demonic beasts like the Black Dragon could kill anyone regardless of race or gender when they were in heat.


    Because of this, he was worried about himself, worried that he would become Ming Sihan¡¯s target.


    Now, he could finally relax.


    None of this would have happened.


    He Xi whistled briskly. She was in a good mood..

 Chapter 856

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Zeyan wanted to cry but had no tears. His sister had been kidnapped.


    And he had no way to stop it.


    This was because her sister was willing. If she was unwilling, she would not let the Demon Lord take her away.


    He Xi looked back at Li Zeyan and said, ¡°Disciple, hurry up and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Li Zeyan followed, feeling a little down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You should be happy that sister has a home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy. Sister doesn¡¯t need a home at all. I can stay by her side for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that. You think your sister doesn¡¯t need it, but what if your sister thinks she does?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stop you. If you weren¡¯t willing, I would have stopped you long ago.¡±


    Li Zeyan said angrily.


    That was his sister¡¯s choice. He would not stop her. ¡°How¡¯s your memorization of the medical book going these days?¡±


    He Xi changed the topic so as not to make this guy sad.


    Li Zeyan lowered his head and glanced at Hillghost, who was following beside him.


    He suddenly felt that he and Hillghost were so pitiful. They were both demon beasts that no one wanted.


    They were left out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized it thoroughly.¡± Li Zeyan snorted, his face gloomy. ¡°Then let me test you.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    The two of them walked in the direction of the Demon Palace.


    Mo Chengfeng also prepared to go back and rest. This time, he had a narrow escape.


    Without He Xi, he might not have been able to return to the Devil World.


    Fortunately, everything was a false alarm.


    ¡°Brother, the power of love is so magical.¡±Ye Junlin was deep in thought.


    Love could actually make the demon so gentle.


    It was hard to believe that the Demon Venerable, who made people tremble with fear, could be so gentle.


    ¡°l think so too.¡¯


    Ye Yunfeng shrugged.


    MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan were cooking in the kitchen.


    He Xi, Li Zeyan, and Hillghost stood at the door.


    ¡°Can you let me have a meal too?¡±


    He Xi chuckled and asked in a negotiating tone.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡¯


    The one who answered yes was MO Ruyue, and the one who answered no was Ming Sihan.


    Hearing the two people talking in different voices, He Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°The two of you really don¡¯t have a tacit understanding.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ming, I think Ruyue¡¯s words carry more weight than yours, so I think you should listen to Ruyue.¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened and he spat out a word in an ungraceful manner.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­


    He Xi still refused to give up and said,¡±¡±Are you opposing Ruyue¡¯s words?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even freeload on food. Ming Sihan was too stingy.


    He wasn¡¯t so stingy before!


    ¡°l didn¡¯t object to what Ruyue said. I just didn¡¯t want to freeload for you.¡± Ming Sihan said coldly.


    ¡°Ah Ming, you can¡¯t be like this. You¡¯ve forgotten about your brothers just because you have a woman?¡±


    They had been brothers for so many years, yet they couldn¡¯t even get a meal.


    Just thinking about it made her feel that Ming Sihan was too stingy.


    He Xi smelled the fragrance of the stir-fried dishes and almost drooled.


    He continued,¡± Ah Ming, do you know that what you¡¯re doing is not classy?


    You¡¯re just being petty. Girls nowadays like generous men. Ruyue won¡¯t like


    you. ¡± ¡±


    Hearing He Xi¡¯s noisy voice, Ming Sihan became a little impatient.


    ¡°Ruyue, do all girls like generous men?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue for confirmation.


    Was this true?


    MO Ruyue was stunned for a moment, then said thoughtfully,¡±¡±Generally speaking, girls do like generous men, but this generosity is limited to the girl herself.¡¯


    Girls liked men who were generous to themselves, not men who were generous to others.


    She hated men who were generous to others but stingy to themselves. Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan seemed to understand something.


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t be angry if I¡¯m not generous to He Xi, right?¡±


    ¡°You can put it that way,¡± MO Ruyue said as she glanced at He Xi.¡±


    The corner of He Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. Ming Sihan really didn¡¯t hide anything.


    Was it destined that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a free meal today?


    Actually, Li Zeyan¡¯s cooking was not bad, but he personally felt that MO Ruyue¡¯s was better.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue suddenly changed the topic.¡± Let¡¯s not be stingy. Let them freeload. There¡¯s so much anyway, we can¡¯t finish it.¡±¡±


    At the door, He Xi kept nodding her head. Ruyue¡¯s words were more pleasant to the ears.


    What did Ming Sihan say? It was not something a human could say.


    Ruyue was indeed beautiful and kind.


    ¡°You guys are lucky.¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at the two people and one ghost at the door.


    It was not that he was stingy, but he wanted to be alone with Ruyue. If someone was around, it would ruin the atmosphere.


    Therefore, he was naturally unhappy to see He Xi and the others.


    This guy had no vision at all and was in the way.


    Ming Sihan looked at He Xi, who was eating like she was fighting a war, and suddenly lost his appetite.


    ¡°He Xi, you haven¡¯t eaten before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Why can¡¯t you let people eat more?¡±


    He Xi spoke vaguely, and there was still food in her mouth.


    MO Ruyue looked at He Xi¡¯s expression. This guy had really ruined her handsome face.


    She was so good-looking, but she ate so ferociously.


    The difference between his appearance and his actions was too great.


    Hillghost was originally eating on the chair, but in the end, he jumped onto the table and started eating.


    Li Zeyan, on the other hand, looked better at eating.


    It wasn¡¯t elegant, but at least it wasn¡¯t that ferocious.


    The sky outside was still dark, and there were many candles lit in the room.


    Only then was it barely able to illuminate the surroundings.


    After the meal, Li Zeyan and Hillghost stayed behind to clean up the mess.


    Meanwhile, MO Ruyue was preparing to take a shower and rest.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside.


    ¡°Ruyue, Li Zeyan.¡±


    Li Zeyan had just finished washing the dishes and felt that the voice was a little familiar.


    Frowning, he walked out.


    At this moment, Di Chenxiao was stopped by Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin.


    Looking at the man in front of them, Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin both felt that he was somewhat familiar, as if they had seen him somewhere before.


    After some thought, he recalled that he had seen this man when the demon brought Ruyue back.


    Ye Junlin stopped Di Chenxiao and asked,¡±¡±Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    They did not know the identity of this man.


    Di Chenxiao looked at the two of them and found them familiar. He laughed heartily and said,¡±I came here to look for Li Zeyan and my savior, MO Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°This is the Demon Realm!¡±


    Ye Yunfeng reminded.


    The man in front of him might not be weak.


    As for how strong he was, he did not know.


    ¡°l know this is the Devil World, you don¡¯t have to emphasize it.¡±


    ¡°l also know that you are just subordinates and I don¡¯t want to force my way in and make things difficult for you.¡±


    Di Chenxiao smiled and spoke politely.


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin looked at each other.


    In the end, Ye Junlin said,¡±Brother, you stay here and watch him. I¡¯ll go and tell Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng nodded and watched Ye Junlin leave.


    Di Chenxiao was not in a hurry. He sat on a rock beside him and waited for the person he wanted to see to appear. After a while, Li Zeyan appeared.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Li Zeyan frowned when he saw Di Chenxiao.


    Why did this guy suddenly come here?


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with a playful smile. He stood up and walked towards Li Zeyan..

 Chapter 857

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Zeyan spat, then hid behind Ye Yunfeng and warned, ¡°Di Chenxiao, don¡¯t get too close to me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Di Chenxiao pretended to be sad.


    ¡°Because I hate you.¡±


    He hated people who tried to snatch his sister away from him.


    Di Chenxiao was the same.


    ¡°l hate you, but you still came out to see me? Little thing, you don¡¯t mean what you say.¡±


    Di Chenxiao slightly raised his eyebrows. This Li Zeyan in front of him was not honest at all.


    Li Zeyan clenched his fists.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Instead of being the wolf king of the northern wolf clan, this guy actually ran  to the demon world.


    Was he chased out by the wolf clan?


    ¡°l naturally have something important to do here.¡±


    Di Chenxiao laughed and continued,¡± We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not familiar with you, so I don¡¯t have time to think about you.¡±


    Li Zeyan realized that this man¡¯s skin was extraordinarily thick.


    It was comparable to a city wall.


    After MO Ruyue finished showering, she heard Ye Junlin¡¯s voice.


    Hence, she hurriedly left.


    Senior Brother Jun Lin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Junlin looked at MO Ruyue, whose hair was still wet. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°¡®There¡¯s a man called Di Chenxiao outside the Demon Realm. He wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Di Chenxiao?¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned. Why would that guy come to the Devil Realm?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, your hair hasn¡¯t dried yet.¡±


    Ye Junlin looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s hair and couldn¡¯t help but remind her.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. It would be great if they were in the modern era, with a hairdryer.


    It could only dry here.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The wind will blow.¡±


    The two of them walked out.


    Outside the Devil World, she saw Di Chenxiao talking to Li Zeyan.


    When Di Chenxiao saw MO Ruyue, he said happily,¡±¡±Ruyue, I¡¯m here to devote myself to you.¡±


    The moment these words came out, Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin, the two brothers, were shocked.


    The two brothers looked at each other in shock. What was going on?


    This man actually wanted to marry Ruyue.


    If the Demon Lord found out about this, wouldn¡¯t he chop this man into pieces?


    Li Zeyan immediately retorted, ¡°¡®Dream on.¡± He actually wanted to marry her!


    Don¡¯t even think about it, there¡¯s no chance!


    MO Ruyue held her forehead helplessly. Was this man done?


    She ignored what Di Chenxiao said and said seriously,¡±¡®¡± Didn¡¯t you go back to the North? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been back to the north for a long time. I¡¯ve also cleaned up the wolf tribe.¡± Di Chenxiao said seriously and put away his cynicism.


    Ever since he parted ways with MO Ruyue, he had been heading north and had successfully returned to the wolf tribe in the north.


    When those traitors saw him, they all revealed shocked expressions.


    He never expected that he would be able to return alive.


    He did not let off any of those who had tried to harm him.


    They had paid a painful price.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s pretty fast.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment. That was several months ago.


    This guy¡¯s methods of handling things were quite fast.


    Di Chenxiao shook his head.¡± It¡¯s already very slow. You almost never saw me again. ¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Li Zeyan snorted, This guy wanted to snatch his sister away. He was really too evil.


    He was as bad as the Demon Lord.


    No, the demon was even worse. He actually hugged his sister and held her hand.


    Each of these men was more despicable than the last.


    Di Chenxiao listened to Li Zeyan¡¯s words and smiled.


    Didn¡¯t she still come over eagerly even if she didn¡¯t want to see him?


    What a two-faced little thing.


    ¡°Is there something important you came here for?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked as she sized up Di Chenxiao.


    ¡°l came to seek refuge in the Demon Realm. The forces of the demons have already infiltrated this world.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I heard that many sect masters of immortal sects have been captured by demons.¡±


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s expression became serious.


    Although the sect master of the immortal sect had nothing to do with him, this gave him a signal.


    The evil spirit made a new move.


    Hearing this, evervone¡¯s expression turned grave, except for Li Zevan.


    Because Li Zeyan didn¡¯t care about the evil spirit, he looked at Di Chenxiao unhappily.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to stay in the Demon Realm in the future, right?¡±


    Li Zeyan pursed his lips and his eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Of course. We came here specially to seek refuge in the Demon Realm. 1 didn¡¯t go to so many immortal sects because I couldn¡¯t bear to part with you and


    Ruyue.¡±


    Di Chenxiao winked at Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.¡±¡±Hurry up and leave. You¡¯re not welcome here.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can stay outside.¡±


    Di Chenxiao smiled and didn¡¯t care.


    This made Li Zeyan furious.


    She had never seen such a shameless man.


    ¡°Without the Demon Commander¡¯s orders, we can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng spoke with a solemn expression.


    This fellow actually wanted to devote his body to Ruyue. He would probably never have the chance to enter the Demon Realm in his lifetime. After all, the Demon Lord would not leave him with another love rival.


    It was already very good that he did not kill this guy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can stay outside.¡±


    Di Chenxiao smiled.


    MO Ruyue looked at Di Chenxiao. This guy had come all the way here. It was not proper for him to stay outside the Devil World.


    Thus, MO Ruyue said to Ye Yunfeng,¡±¡±Senior brother, arrange a place for him to stay. I will talk to the demon.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue is the best.¡±


    When Di Chenxiao heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words, he immediately beamed with joy.


    As expected, Ruyue was the most reliable no matter where she was.


    He even glanced at Li Zeyan with a smug look in his eyes.


    When Ye Yunfeng saw this, he could only agree.


    ¡°Oh right, help me arrange to stay with Brother Zeyan! r


    ¡°Why do you want to live with me?¡±


    Li Zeyan widened his eyes in displeasure.


    Di Chenxiao said,¡± I don¡¯t know anyone else in the Demon Realm except you and Ruyue. I want to live with Ruyue, but she¡¯s not willing. So, I can only live with you. You won¡¯t reject me, right?¡±¡±


    ¡°I refuse. You can sleep with someone else, but don¡¯t sleep with me!¡±


    Li Zeyan immediately refuted. This Di Chenxiao was thinking very well. He was dreaming!


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping, I¡¯m staying. You¡¯re so young, how can I bear to sleep with you?¡±


    Di Chenxiao replied with a smile.


    This Li Zeyan was a little cute.


    Ye Yunfeng looked at the two of them and suggested,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we arrange for you to stay next door to Zeyan?¡±


    Di Chenxiao seemed to have a good relationship with Li Zeyan.


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to.¡¯


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Li Zeyan objected, but Di Chenxiao agreed.


    Di Chenxiao glanced at Li Zeyan and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m just living next door to you, not sleeping with you. Why are you so against it?¡± ¡°Because the air smells like a wolf when I live with you!¡¯


    ¡°Wolf smell? Am I very coquettish?¡±


    Di Chenxiao sniffed the air, but he didn¡¯t smell like a wolf.


    His gaze turned towards Ye Yunfeng and asked,¡±Do you smell the scent of wolves?¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of foxes, not wolves.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng replied coldly.


    Then, she said to Di Chenxiao,¡±Let¡¯s go. Come with me.¡±¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Di Chenxiao thanked him.


    Li Zeyan had no room to object at all, because this was the territory of the Demon Realm, not his territory.


    Therefore, he had no right to speak.


    If this was his territory, Di Chenxiao would have been kicked out long ago..

 Chapter 858

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± MO Ruyue asked as she glanced at the unhappy Li Zeyan.


    ¡°That guy is really annoying!


    Li Zeyan said in disdain. He had not forgotten the days when Di Chenxiao had fought with him for favor.


    ¡°Of all places, you have to live with me!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s more familiar with you than the others, so he wants to live with you?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment and said seriously.


    Di Chenxiao had traveled thousands of miles to the Demon Realm, so he really shouldn¡¯t let her live outside.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t beat him up,¡± Li Zeyan said, not wanting to worry


    MO Ruyue.


    Ye Yunfeng arranged for Di Chenxiao to be next door to Li Zeyan.


    He specially instructed,¡± This used to be Ruyue¡¯s place. Now that Ruyue has gone to live in the Demon Palace, this place is empty. You can stay here from now on.¡±


    ¡°The place where Ruyue used to live? It¡¯s pretty good. Thank you for your trouble, brother.¡¯


    When Di Chenxiao heard that this was the place where Ruyue had lived, he immediately felt very satisfied.


    As expected of the place where Ruyue had stayed before, there was actually a faint fragrance in the room.


    He was very satisfied with this place.


    ¡± Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask Li Zeyan.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care, brother.¡±


    Di Chenxiao nodded and watched Ye Yunfeng leave. Ye Yunfeng had just left when Li Zeyan followed behind.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Li Zeyan looked at the white-haired man with disdain.


    ¡± Oh, I was arranged to stay in Ruyue¡¯s room. How lucky.¡±


    Di Chenxiao looked happy.


    However, when Li Zeyan heard these words, he immediately exploded.


    ¡°What is it? You actually..


    ¡°You actually want to stay in my sister¡¯s room!¡±


    Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t accept this reality, and his face was filled with shock.


    The hands by his side clenched into fists.


    His tender face was filled with anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me living here? Isn¡¯t this next door to you? It¡¯s quite close.¡¯


    Di Chenxiao said as he pushed open the door and walked in.


    He wanted to see what was going on inside,


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in,¡± Li Zeyan pulled him back with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in?¡±


    ¡± Anyway, you can¡¯t go in. This is my bedroom.¡±


    Li Zeyan held Di Chenxiao¡¯s arm tightly.


    Since he dared to stay in his sister¡¯s room, he would throw Di Chenxiao out.


    ¡°Ruyue doesn¡¯t live here,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if sister lives here or not, you can¡¯t live here!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too overbearing?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, get lost.¡±


    Li Zeyan said angrily as he looked up at the man in front of him.


    Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t step forward. Instead, he pinched Li Zeyan¡¯s cheeks with both hands and tugged at them.¡± Look at your angry face. It¡¯s so vivid.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡¯


    Why did this man always like to touch her?


    She pinched his face again.


    Li Zeyan swatted Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand away.


    How despicable!


    ¡± This is my sister¡¯s room,¡± Li Zeyan said loudly.¡± You can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    Di Chenxiao crossed his arms and looked at Li Zeyan as if he was looking at a child. He felt that Li Zeyan was a little funny.


    Wasn¡¯t this just a child who hadn¡¯t grown up?


    ¡°If I don¡¯t live here, then where should I live?¡± ¡°You have to give me a place to stay, right?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡± You can sleep anywhere other than here. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s in the courtyard or on the road outside. In short, you can¡¯t sleep here.¡±


    Li Zeyan snorted.


    He was afraid that his sister wouldn¡¯t come back to stay after Di Chenxiao slept here.


    Therefore, he had to be stopped.


    ¡°Courtyard? On the way? Brother Zeyan, we¡¯re old acquaintances. Are you going to treat me like this?¡±


    Di Chenxiao raised his eyebrows slightly.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Zeyan¡¯s younger brother would say this.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m already being polite to you!¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity, he would definitely teach Di Chenxiao a lesson. Did he really think that he was a child?


    Don¡¯t joke around!


    He was not a child!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I sleep in your room?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Because I despise you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s boring,¡± Di Chenxiao sighed.


    ¡± No, that won¡¯t do either. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s sleeping in the yard or on the road?¡±


    Was this guy that heartless?


    Li Zeyan snorted, showing his attitude.


    Hillghost watched the show from the side.


    This was their business and had nothing to do with it. It could sleep anywhere.


    Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao were still in a deadlock.


    ¡°Oh, right. The sky shouldn¡¯t be dark at this time.¡± Di Chenxiao suddenly thought of something.


    The sky was dark now because of the evil spirits.


    No one could get sunlight.


    Nothing would happen if there was no sunlight for a short period of time.


    If there was no sunlight for a long time, the world would definitely undergo earth- shattering changes.


    However, he was fine now. It was just right to lie on the bed and rest.


    ¡± I don¡¯t care, I have to sleep in Ruyue¡¯s room and yours.¡± Di Chenxiao turned around and went to the room next door.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s room was next door.


    When Li Zeyan saw this, he quickly chased after her.


    ¡± Di Chenxiao, that¡¯s my room. You can¡¯t stay there either.¡±


    ¡°This is not up to you.¡±


    Di Chenxiao pushed open the door and strode towards the bed.


    He walked to the bed and sniffed.


    ¡± Brother Zeyan, no wonder you¡¯re so vehemently against me staying here. It turns out that you wet the bed.¡±


    Di Chenxiao laughed loudly.


    ¡°It smells like urine!¡±


    When Li Zeyan heard this, his face turned ashen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t wet the bed!¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t wet the bed, then why does it smell like urine?¡± Di Chenxiao raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled.


    He lit the candles in the room, and the light instantly shone.


    Wolves had good vision in the dark, but it would be better if there was light.


    ¡°Smells like urine your head.¡±


    Li Zeyan snapped.


    Di Chenxiao sat on the bed and heard a creak.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if it¡¯s the smell of urine, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    With that, he lay down on the bed.


    Li Zeyan was furious.


    He threw two fists at Di Chenxiao.


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He had to teach Di Chenxiao a lesson.


    A few fists landed on Di Chenxiao¡¯s body one after another. ¡°Did you not eat?¡± Di Chenxiao was silent for a while.


    ¡°You¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s like a tickle.¡¯


    Li Zeyan felt that he had been humiliated by Di Chenxiao.


    He was already on the verge of breaking down, but in the end, he held back.


    If he revealed his true body, who knew what would happen.


    At that time, her sister would definitely feel that she had lied to her.


    Li Zeyan had no choice but to leave the room as he looked at Di Chenxiao, who looked like a dead pig.


    ¡°Go to sleep alone!¡±


    ¡®l don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t be bothered.¡¯


    He would go somewhere else to sleep.


    demon Palace


    MO Ruyue returned to her room and saw a figure in black as soon as she entered the room.


    This really gave her a fright.


    Master, why are you in my room?¡±


    She saw Ming Sihan sitting on the coffee table, leisurely drinking tea.


    Ming Sihan nodded slightly as he watched MO Ruyue walk over.


    When MO Ruyue was standing in front of him, Ming Sihan took advantage of her surprise and pulled her into his arms.


    Seeing the woman struggle, he held her even harder.


    He hugged the woman tightly in his arms..

 Chapter 859

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Mo Ruyue was frightened by this sudden movement. She wanted to struggle, but the more she struggled, the stronger the man became.


    In the end, he could only give up struggling.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    This guy didn¡¯t say a word and buried his head in her neck.


    Such behavior was more or less a hooligan. ¡°You went out?¡± Ming Sihan asked gloomily.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Who came to the Demon Realm?¡±


    He seemed to have heard that someone had come to the Demon Realm and was related to Ruyue.


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, the Wolf King of the Northern Wolf Clan,¡± explained MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve already asked senior brother to arrange a place for him to stay in the Demon Realm.¡±


    Ming Sihan hugged the fragrant and soft little thing in his arms. He didn¡¯t want to let go because it was too comfortable to hold.


    She hoped that she could continue hugging him like this.


    ¡°Little disciple, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. You didn¡¯t even discuss this matter with me,¡± he said with a hint of jealousy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue only felt a slight itch in her ear, making her feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to dodge, or else her cheek would touch Ming Sihan¡¯s cheek.


    It was too torturous.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting first before reporting. Tell me, how do you want me to punish you?¡±


    ¡± This, this can¡¯t be, right? Is this a punishment?¡± MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Of course. Tell me, how should I punish you?¡±


    Ming Sihan turned MO Ruyue!s body around and his deep gaze fell on MO Ruyue¡¯s red lips.


    As their eyes met, MO Ruyue felt a little nervous. ¡°Master, I feel so hot. Why don¡¯t we talk about punishment next time?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face turned red and her heart raced.


    Especially when he didn¡¯t know where to look.


    She clearly knew that this man was exuding a cannibal aura, but she had nowhere to hide.


    She coughed lightly and wanted to escape.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡¯


    The man¡¯s voice was magnetic, causing MO Ruyue¡¯s heart to flutter.


    He lowered his head and touched two soft spots.


    Entanglement and affection.


    Ming Sihan only wanted to touch the surface of the water lightly, but when he touched the warmth, he couldn¡¯t help but want more.


    All of his rationality was crushed.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue¡¯s mind was blank. After all, it was her first time in a relationship, so naturally, it was her first kiss.


    Her body was a little stiff, and she seemed to have lost control of her limbs. She blinked, and her mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    He muttered softly.


    MO Ruyue closed her eyes and lost her sight. Her other senses became more obvious.


    He was so careful and meticulous.


    He seemed to be afraid of hurting her.


    He was so gentle, so gentle like water.


    The candlelight flickered, and their shadows were cast on the window.


    Xuanling immortal sect


    Ling Shoumo looked at the scene in the illusion. His eyes were malicious and his face was cold. He waved his hand and the illusion disappeared.


    The eyesore disappeared into thin air.


    Ming Sihan, MO Ruyue!


    They actually¡­


    There seemed to be a black evil aura lingering around him.


    Suddenly, the black evil energy transformed into a Ling Shoumo who looked exactly like him.


    ¡°Are you angry? It was originally yours, but it ended up in someone else¡¯s hands.¡¯


    ¡°Are you angry? MO Ruyue is a woman you didn¡¯t even want to look at before, but now you¡¯re completely obedient to her and even want to enjoy her body.¡±


    ¡® Ling Shoumo, you¡¯re really a good-for-nothing. If you want that woman, why don¡¯t you bring him back?¡±


    ¡°l really look down on you!¡¯


    ¡± Shut up!¡± Ling Shoumo shouted when he heard Ling Shoumo¡¯s words. ¡® I was right. You¡¯re so angry from embarrassment. How funny!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not your place to comment on my matters.¡±


    Ling Shoumo berated.


    I am you, and you are me. I am the desire in the depths of your heart. Ling Shoumo, stop suppressing me, because your desire is getting stronger and stronger!¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t suppress me either, because you want MO Ruyue too much.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ling Shoumo shouted at the man in front of him.


    The man burst into laughter.


    Ling Shoumo picked up the vase beside him and threw it at the other Ling Shoumo.


    The other Ling Shoumo did not miss, and the vase pierced through his body.


    ¡® I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m the desire in the depths of your heart. You can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    He smiled smugly.


    At this moment, the disciples patrolling outside heard the voices inside the Seven Stars Hall and could not help but stop in their tracks.


    ¡± Master!¡± Xin Zhao was leading the team. Xin Zhao stood outside and shouted,¡± Master, are you alright?¡±


    If he did not hear wrongly, he seemed to have heard the sound of a vase breaking in the Seven Stars Hall.


    What happened?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Ling Shoumo lowered his voice and tried his best to adjust himself.


    Finally, after he adjusted his condition, the other Ling Shoumo disappeared.


    However, he knew that he did not have the desire to defeat himself, nor did he have the desire to defeat the other Ling Shoumo.


    That guy would appear sooner or later.


    Xin Zhao was relieved when he heard the voice inside.


    He thought that his master was not inside.


    demon world


    MO Ruyue hid under the blanket, the image of the kiss still playing in her mind.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was so excited.


    It was clearly something that made people feel embarrassed, but she was so excited.


    That man was really gentle, She did not even bother to calculate how long they had been kissing.


    It was only wvhen her brain was deprived of oxygen that the man was willing to let go of her.


    Then, she pushed Ming Sihan out and said that she wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Oh my god, I actually kissed my own master.¡±


    MO Ruyue still couldn¡¯t believe it. She reached out and touched her lips.


    Ming Sihan!s warmth seemed to still remain on it.


    She didn¡¯t feel any rejection in her heart, which meant that she didn¡¯t reject Ming Sihan.


    However, it was normal. Ming Sihan was so good-looking. As long as it was a normal woman, how many would reject him? They should be eager to have sex with this man.


    No, no!


    She was clearly here to start a career. Why did she end up doing it with a man before she finished her career?


    Was the direction and goal she was striving for wrong?


    MO Ruyue calmed down. Other than men, her goal should also be the position of the Demon Lord.


    Although that man had verbally promised to pass the position of Demon Lord to her, who knew if he was just giving her a big pie?


    One had to know that the thing men were best at was painting a big picture.


    Thinking of this, MO Ruyue didn¡¯t seem as excited as before.


    Love was just the spice of life. Her career was what she was most concerned about.


    She was determined not to be a love-minded woman.


    The more she thought about it, the clearer and calmer MO Ruyue¡¯s mind became. She was no longer as excited as before.


    Mo Ruyue opened her eyes. It was pitch-black outside. She had no idea how long she had slept, but her whole body felt sore.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it dawn yet?¡±


    She mumbled a few words in a daze, closed her eyes, and fell asleep again.


    When she opened her eyes for the second time, her mind was instantly clear. The sky outside had lost the sun because of the evil spirit.


    At the thought of this, she immediately turned over and sat up.


    This damned demon was always messing around. She washed up briefly and went to look for Ming Sihan..

 Chapter 860

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan¡¯s room door was open. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t closed it at night.


    However, this was the Demon Realm and the Demon Palace. It didn¡¯t matter if they closed the door at night.


    ¡°Master!¡± MO Ruyue yawned and stood at the door.¡± Master!¡± she shouted.


    There was no sound in the room.


    MO Ruyue frowned. She walked into the room and found that there was no one else in it.


    It was quiet outside.


    At first, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was morning.


    It might be in the middle of the night.


    After all, it was dark and she did not have an alarm clock, watch, or phone to check the time.


    Usually, there were night watchmen, but the day had disappeared. The night watchmen seemed to be unable to tell the time, so they stopped. MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t find Ming Sihan, so she had to find He Xi.


    Because He Xi lived quite close to her.


    It would be more convenient to find Crane Creek.


    At this moment, He Xi seemed to be still sleeping.


    She stood at the door and could hear the snoring in the room.


    It was hard to imagine that a man from Crane Creek could snore.


    The snoring was a little loud.


    ¡°Crane Creek.¡¯


    MO Ruyue shouted and knocked on the door.


    The snoring inside suddenly stopped.


    He Xi opened his eyes and yawned.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so late, but you¡¯re still awake. Is there something wrong?¡±


    He Xi stood up and walked towards the door, opening it.


    He immediately saw the woman outside the door. He looked like he had not woken up and was in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m already awake.¡±


    ¡°Um, Master is missing.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at He Xi r s sleepy face and felt a little embarrassed.


    She seemed to have disturbed He Xi¡¯s sleep.


    It was very annoying to be disturbed from sleeping.


    ¡°Your master isn¡¯t tied to me, so I don¡¯t know where he went.¡¯


    He Xi said helplessly.


    Ming Sihan wouldn¡¯t tell him where he went.


    ¡°Alright, you have a point. Go to sleep first.¡±


    MO Ruyue thought about it and felt even more embarrassed.


    It was not good to wake her up from her sleep.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to bed first. As for your master, you don¡¯t have to worry about him at all.¡¯


    He Xi yawned, turned around and went back to her room, preparing to continue sleeping.


    MO Ruyue closed the door and turned to leave.


    Ming Sihan came and went without a trace. It was really worrying.


    When he returned to the main hall, it was completely silent, and the air was cold.


    The candle beside him was flickering.


    MO Ruyue raised her head and saw the empty Demon Venerable¡¯s throne.


    The throne was like a bed, big enough to fit a person.


    Sometimes, Ming Sihan would lazily lean against the throne, looking indescribably seductive.


    MO Ruyue looked left and right, and when she didn¡¯t see anyone, she walked toward the throne.


    Then, he sat on the Demon Venerable¡¯s throne.


    ¡°Comfortable!¡±


    When would this position be passed to her?


    Suddenly, a soft laugh rang out.


    MO Ruyue looked to the side and saw Ming Sihan¡¯s figure.


    She didn¡¯t know when he had appeared, but she was shocked.


    She subconsciously wanted to stand up.


    However, a pair of hands pressed down on her shoulders and said,¡±lf you like to sit, sit boldly.¡±.


    ¡°Master, let me explain.¡±


    Although MO Ruyue said that, she had nothing to explain in her heart. He had just sat down secretly and was actually caught red-handed.


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to explain. How about this position?¡±


    It¡¯s, it¡¯s pretty good. Master can sit for you. I-I¡¯ll go down and stand!¡± MO Ruyue said uneasily.


    If the emperor saw his empress and concubines sitting in this position, the concubines and empress would have been pulled down and beheaded. She wanted to get up, but the man beside her held her shoulders tightly.


    He didn¡¯t let her get up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go down.¡±


    Niinz Sihan was a little overbearing. which made MO Ruvue feel at a loss.


    MO Ruyue felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have come up and sat on this throne.


    Then, Ming Sihan sat beside him and smiled.¡± It¡¯s so nice to sit here with the two of us.¡¯


    ¡°Ruyue, what do you think?¡±


    Master, I really didn¡¯t mean to sit in your seat.¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan was a little unhappy.


    Ruyue seemed to have forgotten their relationship again.


    He did not like Ruyue like this.


    He pulled the woman into his arms, grabbed the back of the woman¡¯s head, and kissed her.


    Mo Ruyue was confused by his actions and was forced into a passive state.


    After a long time, Ming Sihan let go of MO Ruyue. He looked at her lips, which were glowing, and a look of satisfaction flashed across his eyes. Ruyue should have remembered their identities now, right?


    They were no longer simply master and disciple.


    After being treated like this by Ming Sihan, MO Ruyue instantly remembered her identity. She was now this man¡¯s official girlfriend.


    After all, Ming Sihan had already confessed to her and she didn¡¯t reject him.


    MO Ruyue coughed awkwardly.¡± I forgot that I¡¯m no longer single. I didn¡¯t react in time.¡±


    After being single for so many years, she suddenly felt like she was in a dream.


    It was normal for him to not react.


    ¡°Unsingle?¡±


    ¡°l won¡¯t be alone in the future, so I¡¯m not single anymore.¡±


    MO Ruyue was afraid that Ming Sihan didn¡¯t understand, so she explained.


    She did not dare to look at the man, not knowing where to put her eyes.


    Ming Sihan seemed to understand.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I thought something had happened to you when I saw that you weren¡¯t in the room.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue shook her head.


    She could not believe that she was no longer single.


    Her target was the Demon Lord of the Demon World.


    The Demon Lord was her master.


    Master, it¡¯s not a good thing that the sky is always dark. What can we do?¡± MO Ruyue asked, shifting her focus to the most pressing matter at hand.


    Her current strength was only at the Golden Core Realm. Her strength was not too low, but it was also not too high.


    1 wonder if I can be of any help.


    When Jing Xichen and Baili Xi come back, I¡¯ll go find the evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you going alone?¡± MO Ruyue was a little worried.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ally with the people from the immortal sect and go together?


    It¡¯s dangerous to go alone.¡±


    Ling Shoumo was indeed annoying, but at least his strength was not bad.


    If he was with his master, the chances of defeating the evil spirit would be higher.


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    Ming Sihan held the woman in front of him in his arms.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was arrogant and didn¡¯t want to form an alliance with Ling Shoumo. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to form an alliance with Ling Shoumo because of Ruyue.


    Then I¡¯ll go with you, Master.¡±


    MO Ruyue felt that she was wrapped tightly in a warm embrace. There was a faint fragrance that made her feel relaxed.


    Since Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t willing to form an alliance with Ling Shoumo, she would go with him.


    ¡°No need. You can stay in the Demon Realm.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ll only be a burden if you go. Why don¡¯t you wait for my news in the Demon World? If I can¡¯t do it, you can directly sit on the position of Demon


    Venerable and become the new Demon Venerable.¡¯


    Ming Sihan¡¯s tone was relaxed and carried a hint of teasing.


    However, MO Ruyue felt a little uncomfortable hearing this.


    She should be happy that she had obtained the position of Demon Venerable, but she could not be happy.


    What Ming Sihan said made sense. She was just a burden in the past.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a burden..

 Chapter 861

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then you must come back safely. Otherwise, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±


    MO Ruyue threatened.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly be a widow for this man for the rest of her life before she got married.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you dare to find another man, I¡¯ll kill that man!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come back, how are you going to kill another man?¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted. She still wanted this man to live well.


    Ming Sihan kissed MO Ruyue¡¯s cheek and held MO Ruyue¡¯s small fist tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I become a malicious ghost, I will return to your side!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mo Ruyue looked helpless.


    Why did he kiss her so often?


    If Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t good-looking, he would really look like a perverted lecher.


    He was good-looking, just like a playboy.


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s face turn red, Ming Sihan did not tease her. Instead, he rested his chin on MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice,¡± Ruyue, let me have a good rest.¡±


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s voice, he seemed very tired.


    MO Ruyue did not dare to disturb him.


    Not long after, the man really fell asleep.


    MO Ruyue carefully turned her head to look at the man beside her. She saw that his eyes were tightly shut and his eyelashes were curled up.


    Suddenly, she realized that this man¡¯s eyelashes were very long, like the arc of a fan.


    There was nothing to nitpick about her facial features. Her skin was fair and sickly white.


    At this moment, she was like a tree stump, and Ming Sihan was like a vine wrapped around her body.


    They were tightly entangled.


    She thought that this fellow didn¡¯t need to sleep much, but she didn¡¯t expect him to sleep so soundly.


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan. It was very boring to be alone, and she couldn¡¯t move. Otherwise, Ming Sihan would wake up.


    Then, she started to feel a little sleepy and slowly leaned into Niing Sihan¡¯s arms.


    The man slowly opened his eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up into a deep arc. He hugged the woman in his arms even tighter.


    Just like that, the two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms on the throne.


    When MO Ruyue woke up again, she found a handsome face right in front of her.


    ¡°M-Master¡­i¡¯


    MO Ruyue called out. She remembered that she was still sitting on the throne, but now she was lying on a strange bed.


    Next to him was that enchanting and devilish man.


    This was Ming Sihan¡¯s bed.


    She sat up, looking a little flustered.


    However, Ming Sihan grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    MO Ruyue lay back on the bed. She was about to struggle when the man pressed his body against hers.¡± Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re no longer single.¡± He reminded her.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    She knew that she was no longer single, but she still felt a little shy sleeping in the same bed with him.


    Ming Sihan played with her hair.¡± It¡¯s very dark outside. You should lie down and rest.¡¯


    At this moment, MO Chengfengs voice sounded from outside.¡± Demon Venerable, Baili Xi and Jing Xichen have returned. They are waiting for you in the main hall.¡±


    When MO Ruyue heard MO Chengfengs voice, she subconsciously held her breath. She had a feeling that someone was checking on her.


    He felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Ming Sihan responded. He turned around and looked at MO Ruyue.¡± Ruyue, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue replied in a low voice.


    Can¡¯t this man¡¯s voice be softer?


    Her brother, Mo Chengfeng, was still outside!


    Looking at Ming Sihan¡¯s back, MO Ruyue closed her eyes.


    Ming Sihan went outside in a good mood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± he said when he saw MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Yes.


    Mo Chengfeng responded.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, why don¡¯t I see Ruyue?¡± MO Chengfeng asked.


    Ruyue, Ruyue is sleeping in her room. She¡¯s a little tired and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. ¡±


    Ming Sihan said that on purpose, and his face was full of smiles.


    MO Chengfeng was speechless. The development between Ruyue and the Demon Lord was a little too fast.


    He turned around in disbelief to look at the Demon Lord¡¯s bedroom. Ruyue was actually inside.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go to the main hall together.¡± Ming Sihan looked back at MO Chengfeng and smiled.


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Chengfeng replied.


    MO Ruyue could hear the conversation outside clearly.


    She really wanted to explain, but she felt that it would be a little too obvious.


    However, if she did not explain, MO Chengfeng would definitely think that she and the Demon Venerable had already made a deal.


    Actually, that was not the case.


    MO Ruyue covered her head with the blanket.


    [Salted Fish System: Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of sleeping with the Demon Lord. You have received a revival card.]


    The Salted Fish System¡¯s voice sounded in his ears. He opened his eyes and realized that he had completed the mission.


    The mission was completed just like that!


    The reward was a Resurrection Card. Although he did not know what it was used for, he felt that it was very powerful.


    MO Ruyue put the Resurrection Card into her backpack.


    She quickly got up and dressed up.


    She couldn¡¯t stay in Ming Sihan¡¯s room anymore.


    In the main hall, besides Baili Xijian and Jing Xichen, there were also Di


    Chenxiao, Ye Yunfeng, Ye Junlin, Qi Shaoyu, and Xia Zhixing¡­


    Of course, He Xi was also here.


    Ming Sihan looked at everyone and said,¡± I won¡¯t be bringing you to the nest of the demons this time. You must protect everyone in the demon world. If anything happens, the new master of the demon world will be Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°Demon Venerable, bring me along. I came to seek refuge with you because I hope that we can work together.¡±


    Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t want to stay in the Demon Realm and be protected.


    Ming Sihan agreed to his request.


    Although this guy¡¯s strength was not particularly powerful, he was still the Wolf King. He should have some skills.


    Moreover, it was also a demon beast like him.


    MO Ruyue stood in the courtyard and looked up at the dark sky.


    He didn¡¯t know when the demons would be defeated.


    There was a hint of coolness in the wind. Perhaps it was because it was dark, but there was no longer any lively noise.


    Usually, there would be birds singing during the day. Now, there was only silence in the forest.


    Everything was silent.


    After losing the day, she realized how beautiful it was.


    The world was only colorful during the day.


    After a long time, Ming Sihan returned.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Seeing Ming Sihan return, MO Ruyue called out to him.


    Ming Sihan walked to MO Ruyue¡¯s side in a few steps and held her slightly cold hands.¡± What are we doing in the courtyard?¡± he asked. Go back to your room and rest.¡¯


    A warm atmosphere spread around them.


    ¡°My bones are sore from lying down. I don¡¯t want to continue lying down.¡±


    MO Ruyue said helplessly.


    If he continued lying down, his bones would turn soft.


    ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s colder here.¡±


    As Ming Sihan spoke, he took off his coat and put it on MO Ruyue.


    The coat carried Ming Sihan¡¯s body temperature, and MO Ruyue felt as if her body was enveloped by a heater.


    It was incomparably warm.


    ¡°Master, are you really not bringing me along?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked. Although the position of the Demon Venerable was very fragrant, she still wanted to share weal and woe with her Master.


    After all, his master was so kind. It was reasonable for him to share joys and sorrows with his master..

 Chapter 862

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You, just stay in the Demon Realm. If we go together, 1 will have to take care of you. If that demon uses you to threaten me, won¡¯t I surrender to him?¡±


    ¡°Master, you can choose to sacrifice me if necessary.¡± Anyway, she had just obtained a Resurrection Card.


    At most, he would choose to revive.


    It¡¯s not a big deal.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Was this girl not afraid of death?


    He actually said such words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. For the sake of everyone¡¯s future, what¡¯s wrong with sacrificing one person?¡±


    MO Ruyue said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say such things in the future.¡±


    He would choose to sacrifice anyone but Ruyue.


    Just because Ruyue had such thoughts, he would never let her go with him.


    Ruyue was his weakness, and he did not want others to grasp his weakness.


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth, wanting to speak, but the man in front of her covered her mouth.


    He swallowed the words she wanted to say.


    The wind became ambiguous, and her long silver hair swept across MO Ruyue¡¯s face.


    After a long time, the man in front of her finally let go of MO Ruyue.


    Ming Sihan smiled in satisfaction as he looked at her shiny lips.


    ¡°Do you still dare to speak nonsense in the future?¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re bullying me!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to talk nonsense? Would I bully you if you didn¡¯t talk nonsense?¡±


    Ming Sihan snorted.


    Looking at the man in front of her, MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were gentle. She raised her hand and gently caressed the man¡¯s cold and handsome face. Then Master, you have to promise me that you will come back safely.¡±


    ¡°l will definitely return safely.¡±


    Ming Sihan responded and hugged the woman in front of him tightly.


    The coldness in the wind seemed to be even stronger. MO Ruyue felt Ming Sihan¡¯s body temperature and felt that the man¡¯s temperature was very tempting.


    She closed her eyes and heard the man¡¯s heartbeat.


    Ming Sihan and Di Chenxiao left. MO Ruyue, her senior brothers, and He Xi watched the two figures leave.


    After that man left, MO Ruyue felt as if her heart had been taken away. She became depressed all day.


    So, this was longing.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t stay idle either. Instead, she continued to practice the Nebula Sword Technique.


    ¡°Sister has been very busy recently.¡±


    Li Zeyan held a medical book in his hand and said thoughtfully.


    He had wanted to see his sister, but she was either practicing her sword or in seclusion.


    He could not talk to his sister at all.


    He Xi yawned, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Li Zeyan¡¯s words.


    ¡°l wonder how that stupid wolf is doing!¡¯


    Li Zeyan sighed.


    He looked up at the sky. The sky was so dark, as if light would never come to the world again.


    What bullsh * t demon? If no one could solve it, then he would go and solve it.


    After an unknown number of days, MO Ruyue felt that her Nebula Sword Technique was getting better and better. However, there was no news about Ming Sihan at all.


    He didn¡¯t know if they were doing well.


    She couldn¡¯t stay any longer and wanted to go to the evil devil¡¯s lair to take a look.


    He felt that five or six days had passed. During this time, everything in the Demon World was normal.


    On this day, MO Ruyue found MO Chengfeng.


    He saw MO Chengfeng, Baili Xijian, and Jing Xichen together.


    Ye Yunfeng, Ye Junlin, Qi Shaoyu, and Xia Zhixing were also there. When they saw MO Ruyue walking over, they instantly shut their mouths.


    ¡® Ruyue, why are you here? Is something the matter?¡±


    MO Chengfeng asked as he stood up from his seat.


    ¡°What are you discussing here?¡± MO Ruyue glanced at everyone.¡±


    ¡°The other leaders of the Demon World seem to want to snatch the position of Demon Venerable.¡¯


    Mo Chengfeng sighed softly. He had to admit that those leaders were really bold.


    Not long after the Demon Venerable left, they had already begun to set their sights on the Demon Venerable¡¯s position.


    Did he really think that the Demon Lord would never return?


    They were discussing how to deal with this matter.


    He did not expect Ruyue to come.


    According to the Demon Venerable¡¯s intentions, if the Demon Venerable did not return, the Demon Venerable¡¯s position would belong to Ru Yue.


    Those leaders didn¡¯t have a share at all.


    ¡°They actually¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little angry. Ming Sihan hadn¡¯t returned yet, so they had their eyes on the position of the demon lord.


    Even if Ming Sihan didn¡¯t come back, the position of the demon lord wouldn¡¯t be theirs.


    This group of people was a little too detestable.


    ¡°According to the Demon Lord¡¯s previous words, if the Demon Lord really doesn¡¯t return, the position of Demon Lord in the Demon World will be


    Ruyue¡¯s. Those leaders should stop daydreaming.¡±


    Jing Xichen snorted. He would obey the Demon Lord¡¯s orders.


    If the Demon Venerable did not return, then the Demon Venerable¡¯s position could only be Ruyue¡¯s.


    MO Ruyue was no longer as materialistic as she used to be. Her face darkened. She said firmly,¡± Master will come back. The Demon Lord will come back.¡±


    Ming Sihan had promised her that he would come back safely.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, everyone fell silent.


    It had been at least eight days since the Demon Lord left.


    At present, there was no news about the Demon Venerable.


    The Demon Venerable was probably doomed.


    They wanted to say this, but they dared not say it when they saw MO Ruyue¡¯s expression. They were afraid that Ruyue would be upset.


    ¡± Ruyue, don¡¯t worry,¡± MO Chengfeng replied.¡± The Demon Lord will definitely return. ¡±


    He knew that Ruyue was afraid that Ming Sihan would not come back.


    Since when did Ruyue care so much about Ming Sihan?


    At this moment, a disciple ran in from outside. He said in a hurry,¡± Reporting to Senior Brother Mo. The leader of the southern Devil World, Shangguan She, is leading his elite troops here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    MO Chengfengs face sank. He did not expect it to come so quickly.


    Unexpectedly, the leader of the south, Shangguan She, who had always been unknown, was the fastest.


    Was this guy so eager to snatch the position of Demon Venerable?


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face darkened. She had never seen Shangguan She before, nor had she even heard of him.


    It was not her fault. The Demon Realm occupied a very wide area, and there were countless tribal leaders.


    Back then, her goal was only the position of the Demon Lord, so she naturally did not care about those so-called leaders. ¡°Looks like we have to fight.¡±


    Xia Zhixing said. There was no fear on his face.


    Thus, the group of them walked out.


    MO Ruyue naturally followed him with a solemn expression.


    In the dark night, a huge team was holding torches and wearing black iron masks.


    The man in the lead was riding a four-eyed mount. The mount had two horns and looked a little like a black goat.


    But it was not a black goat.


    That man was Shangguan She, the leader of the south. He had a devilish face, fiery red hair, red eyebrows, and red eyes.


    It didn¡¯t look human.


    There was a familiar figure beside Shangguan She.


    Mo Chengfeng looked at the figure and frowned.¡± Shen Yunyan, why are you there?¡±


    No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen Shen Yunvan during this period of time. It turned out that Shen Yunyan was with Shangguan She!


    Shen Yunyan wasn¡¯t afraid of being recognized by her seniors.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t 1 be here?¡± She nodded slightly. Eldest Senior Brother, you only have MO Ruyue in your eyes!¡¯


    She paused for a moment and thought of something.¡± No, 1 should say that all of you only have MO Ruyue in your eyes. I¡¯m nothing in your hearts.¡±


    As long as Shangguan She became the Demon Lord, she would become the new Saintess!


    All the seniors felt that Shen Yunyan¡¯s actions were unreasonable..

 Chapter 863

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Shen Yunyan, what do you want?¡±


    MO Chengfeng questioned. His eyes were filled with disgust for Shen Yunyan.


    ¡°Now that the position of Demon Venerable is vacant, won¡¯t there be a powerful person who will become the new Demon Venerable?¡±


    ¡°And this powerful person just happens to be Chief Shangguan!¡±


    Shen Yunyan smiled.


    It seemed that he would soon achieve his goal.


    ¡® Shen Yunyan, the Demon Lord hasn¡¯t returned yet, and you¡¯re already doing this. The Demon Lord will definitely kill you when he returns!¡¯


    ¡± Moreover, even if the Demon Lord doesn¡¯t return, the Demon Lord¡¯s position will still be Ruyue¡¯s. This is the Demon Lord¡¯s intention!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about sitting on the Demon Venerable¡¯s seat.¡±


    Jing Xichen said loudly.


    When Shen Yunyan heard Jing Xichen¡¯s words, she burst into laughter.


    ¡°Even nosN, you¡¯re still protecting MO Ruyue! I don¡¯t know what makes her worthy of all of you protecting her! ¡± Shen Yunyan¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    Looking at Shen Yunyan¡¯s deranged appearance, MO Ruyue sighed helplessly.


    Shangguan She interrupted the conversation between Shen Yunyan and MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Enough, I didn¡¯t come here to listen to you guys argue about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, leader.¡¯


    Shen Yunyan shut her mouth.


    He retreated to the side.


    Shangguan She nodded slightly and said to MO Chengfeng,¡± MO Chengfeng, the Demon Lord is not here now. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t come back. The position of the Demon Lord is vacant. That position needs a powerful person to sit on and lead the Demon World to glory.¡± In the Demon Realm, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone stronger than me, right?¡±


    ¡°Shangguan She, if the Demon Lord comes back, do you think he will let you go?¡±


    MO Chengfeng berated.


    ¡°When the Demon Lord comes back, I¡¯ll just return the Demon Lord¡¯s position to him. Now that the position of Demon Venerable is vacant, someone needs to sit in that position, and I¡¯m the best candidate.¡±


    Shangguan She knew his own strength. He wasn¡¯t Ming Sihan¡¯s match, but no one could defeat him except Ming Sihan.


    Moreover, Ming Sihan might not be able to come back.


    Now was the perfect time for him to attack the Demon Venerable¡¯s position.


    ¡± The Demon Lord said that if he doesn¡¯t come back, the position of Demon Lord will be MO Ruyue¡¯s. Shangguan She, I advise you not to have any illusions about the position of Demon Lord!¡±


    MO Chengfeng berated.


    ¡°MO Ruyue, who is it? I only obey the strong. The weak can forget about riding on my head.¡±


    Shangguan She looked disdainful because in the demon world, only Ming Sihan was stronger than him.


    Back then, if not for that man, the position of Demon Venerable would have been his long ago.


    He was convinced by Ming Sihan.


    MO Chengfeng also knew this man¡¯s temperament.


    Although he had never seen how the Demon Venerable defeated Shangguan


    She, it was many years ago, and he was not in the Demon Realm at that time.


    If Ming Sihan hadn¡¯t appeared, Shangguan She would have been the demon lord of the demon world.


    ¡°Mo Ruyue is the successor to the position appointed by the Demon Venerable. Are you trying to defy the Demon Venerable¡¯s will?¡±


    MO Chengfeng used Ming Sihan to threaten Shangguan She.


    Shangguan She snorted coldly, his eyes filled with contempt.¡± I will obey Ming


    Sihan. If the demon lord is not Ming Sihan, I will do the opposite!¡¯


    In his eyes, there was only Ming Sihan. Only Ming Sihan could make him submit. No one else was worthy!


    ¡°Chief Shangguan, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. Today, I will definitely help Chief Shangguan!


    Shen Yunyan, who was beside him, immediately flattered him.


    Shangguan She only glanced at Shen Yunyan and did not take her words seriously.


    MO Ruyue saw that MO Chengfeng seemed to be very afraid of Shangguan She.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± Brother, what¡¯s the background of this man?¡±


    MO Chengfeng pursed his lips and said slowly,¡± I heard that this man is cruel and has extraordinary strength. Moreover, he has a troop called Slaughter under him. They can fight against a hundred people alone, and all of them are at the Golden Core Realm. The Honor Demon spent a lot of effort to defeat this guy. If it weren¡¯t for the Honor Demon, the Honor Demon would be Shangguan She now.¡±


    ¡°So strong?¡±


    MO Ruyue was shocked. She did not expect Shangguan She to leave like this.


    If Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t here, this man would indeed be more suitable to be the demon lord than her.


    However, she believed that Ming Sihan would come back, so she could not let Shangguan She ascend to the position of the demon lord.


    ¡°Yes, if we really fight, we might not be their match.¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked worried.


    ¡± You¡¯re MO Ruyue, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shangguan She¡¯s eyes fell on MO Ruyue. His pupils shrank.


    ¡°Chief Shangguan, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s MO Ruyue,¡± Shen Yunyan quickly said.


    I¡¯m not asking you, shut up!¡¯


    Shangguan She spoke with a cold expression. He was very unhappy with Shen


    Yunyan.


    Shen Yunyan quickly shut her mouth.


    If this man became a demon, his methods would be even more terrifying than Ming Sihan¡¯s!


    MO Ruyue lowered her head and looked at Shangguan She, who was standing below the city gate tower.


    If they really fought, would she be a match for that man?


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t too sure.


    After being scolded by Shangguan She, Shen Yunyan did not dare to speak anymore.


    This man was really unpredictable and unpredictable.


    ¡°I¡¯m MO Ruyue. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue responded to Shangguan She¡¯s words. For the sake of the Demon Lord and Ming Sihan, she could never bow down to this man.


    At most, they would have a fierce battle.


    ¡°Obediently hand over the position of Demon Venerable. I am more suitable for that position than you.¡±


    Shangguan She looked at the woman on the city gate tower with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t care about a woman.


    How powerful could a woman be?


    I¡¯m sorry. If you want me to give up my position as the Demon Venerable, you¡¯ll have to defeat me!¡±


    ¡°In that case, for the sake of unnecessary casualties, let¡¯s fight. If you win, the position of Demon Venerable will be yours, and I will submit to you. If I win, you will obediently give up the position of Demon Venerable. After all, that position is a symbol of the strong. The weak are not worthy of the position of Demon Venerable! ¡±


    Shangguan She had a warlike nature in his blood. He was fierce, arrogant, cruel, and bloodthirsty.


    In his eyes, there were only experts and the position of Demon Venerable.


    He definitely could not watch helplessly as the position of Demon Venerable was taken by a little girl.


    As MO Ruyue listened to Shangguan She, she felt that this man was not as despicable as she had imagined. After all, he spoke with his own strength.


    In order to become the Demon Lord, she had no choice but to fight Shangguan She.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t use underhanded methods.


    Using underhanded methods would be too disrespectful.


    Unless Shangguan She also used underhanded methods, then it would still make sense.


    However, if the other party used his true ability to exchange blows with him while he used underhanded methods, he would definitely be looked down upon!


    He hoped that Ming Sihan¡¯s Nebula Sword Technique would be useful.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you afraid? If you¡¯re afraid, give up the position of Demon Venerable.¡±


    Shangguan She waited for a while, but the woman didn¡¯t respond.


    His voice also became louder.


    How could a woman sit on the position of Demon Venerable?


    She didn¡¯t know what Ming Sihan was thinking. He actually wanted this woman to become the next demon lord!


    It had to be said that Ming Sihan¡¯s taste in people was really bad.


    ¡± Who¡¯s afraid? Let¡¯s fight. But, do you keep your word?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked, her tone filled with suspicion.


    ¡°There are so many people here watching and listening. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll go back on my word?¡± Shangguan She sneered..

 Chapter 864

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Alright then. I hope you keep your word.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed, her palms sweating.


    To be honest, she had yet to use the Nebula Sword Technique properly.


    He remembered Ming Sihan saying that the Nebula Sword Technique was very powerful.


    However, because she had never met an opponent before, she had never been able to truly unleash the Nebula Sword Technique once.


    Perhaps, this was his chance.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    Seeing this, Shen Yunyan was extremely anxious. She took the risk of being scolded by Shangguan She and said, ¡°Chief Shangguan, don¡¯t listen to her.


    This woman is cunning and cunning. You must not believe her!¡±


    ¡°Back then, I was played, so I missed the position of the Demon World Saintess. ¡±


    Shen Yunyan¡¯s heart was filled with hatred when she thought about what happened back then.


    This woman was doing very well, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    It was MO Ruyue who took away everything that belonged to her.


    How could she not hate MO Ruyue?


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to care about my business. If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Shangguan She glanced at Shen Yunyan.


    His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    This woman was really annoying.


    Because he hated it when others pointed fingers at his decisions.


    No matter what the final outcome was, he would bear the responsibility alone.


    There was no need for this woman to remind him.


    Shen Yunyan could clearly feel the murderous intent in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Instantly, she did not dare to speak and shut her mouth.


    The clenched fists by her side showed her dissatisfaction.


    But no one cared about her dissatisfaction.


    No one would notice her.


    MO Chengfeng and the other Senior Brothers stared at MO Ruyue.


    Their eyes were filled with worry.


    ¡°Ruyue, can you do it?¡±


    Mo Chengfeng asked.


    ¡°l can¡¯t, but I have to,¡± MO Ruyue shrugged helplessly. ¡°How confident are we? What are our chances of winning?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t have the confidence, nor do I have the chance to win.¡¯


    The other party was so ferocious that it would definitely be difficult to deal with him.


    If MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t keep her position as the Demon Lord today, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to face Ming Sihan anymore.


    ¡°Ruyue¡­¡±


    MO Chengfeng pursed his lips, hesitating whether he should say it or not.


    Looking at Shangguan She, he saw that Shangguan She had already taken out the seven-star spiked club, which was Shangguan She¡¯s weapon!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡± he hurriedly said. At most, we can let him sit on the Demon Venerable¡¯s seat first. When the Demon Venerable returns, Shangguan She will still have to obediently give up his position.¡±


    Who was Shangguan She? He was an existence second only to the Demon


    Lord.


    He was worried that MO Ruyue was no match for Shangguan She.


    ¡± No, Master isn¡¯t here. I¡¯ll protect the Demon Venerable¡¯s position.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes turned cold and her attitude was firm.


    ¡± Let Ruyue go. I think Ruyue can do it.¡± Baili Xi pulled MO Chengfeng back.


    ¡°Junior Brother Baili, are you crazy? The other party is not a small fry, but Shangguan She!¡±


    MO Chengfeng looked at Baili Xijian in confusion.


    Baili Xi saw this and said,¡± I know you¡¯re worried about MO Ruyue. But if Ruyue is the one to take the Demon Lord¡¯s position, Shangguan She might not be the only one who is unhappy today. Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, there will be others who are unhappy. By then, the entire Demon Realm will be in chaos.¡¯


    ¡°But, what if Ruyue loses?¡±


    ¡°If I lose, then I shouldn¡¯t be sitting on the Demon Venerable¡¯s seat,¡± said MO Ruyue.


    Then, MO Ruyue asked Shangguan She who was downstairs, ¡°Where shall we go then?¡±


    He had to find a decent place to compete, right? It wasn¡¯t suitable here. The venue was relatively narrow, and if he didn¡¯t control it well, it was easy to hurt the innocent.


    Shangguan She raised his hand, and the men behind him immediately scattered to the side.


    The venue was instantly emptied.


    ¡°What do you think of this place?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of hurting the innocent.¡± MO Ruyue hesitated.


    ¡°With your strength, how can you hurt the innocent?¡±


    Shangguan She shook his head. He felt that this woman thought too highly of him.


    Hurting the innocent, how laughable!


    Hearing Shangguan She¡¯s mocking tone, MO Ruyue flew down the city tower with Heaven Executioner and Ghost Thought.


    He had to show this man what it meant to be the heir of the Dual Sword Style Demon Venerable.


    Shangguan She looked at MO Ruyue holding the sword with both hands and frowned.¡± You can use two swords?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    MO Ruyue said humbly.


    ¡°Come on, seeing that you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯ll let you have three moves first.¡±


    ¡°No need, just go ahead!¡±


    MO Ruyue refused because she did not want to be treated differently.


    If this man was really powerful, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win even if he gave her three moves.


    There was no need for so many fancy things. He just had to do it directly.


    ¡°Alright, straightforward. Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Shangguan She had a different opinion of this woman.


    There was actually no need for special treatment.


    Shangguan She¡¯s Seven-star Mace instantly burst into flames. He waved the Seven-star Mace and swung it at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue felt a strong impact on her face.


    She flew up and narrowly dodged it.


    The people around him cheered.


    MO Ruyue gritted her teeth and gripped the two swords in her hands tightly.


    This man was fast, accurate, and ruthless. He did not give anyone a chance to breathe at all.


    Following that, another stick came knocking over.


    It was obvious that this man did not go easy on her. If she was hit, her face would probably be smashed.


    MO Ruyue bent her waist, but Shangguan She skillfully controlled the Seven Star Wolf Fang Club and swung it down.


    The hearts of the men on the city gate tower tightened.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡¯


    When Jing Xichen saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    MO Ruyue exerted strength in her legs and turned over, dodging Shangguan She¡¯s attack.


    She suspected that this guy didn¡¯t even use his cultivation.


    It was indeed powerful!


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re about to die!¡±


    Shangguan She sneered and continued,¡± You are already very powerful. Other than Ming Sihan, no one can dodge three of my moves.¡±


    MO Ruyue took a deep breath. She instantly felt that the two of them were not on the same level.


    She had not used the Nebula Sword Technique yet.


    He was too focused on dodging and did not have the chance to use the Nebula Sword Technique.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite powerful too.¡±


    MO Ruyue said. Taking advantage of this gap, she leaped up and launched an attack.


    This turned from passive to active.


    The two swords slashed towards Shangguan She.


    Shangguan She swung his seven-star spiked club horizontally in front of him, blocking the two swords.


    In an instant, there was the sound of weapons colliding.


    When the Seven-star Wolf Fang Club and the ghost thought collided, Netherworld Fire actually appeared.


    It was a light blue flame.


    ¡°Little girl, you used quite a bit of strength!¡¯


    Shangguan She stepped hard and almost fell back.


    MO Ruyue gritted her teeth, then turned around nimbly and began to use the Nebula Sword Technique.


    Mo Ruyue could feel her breathing becoming more and more stable as she used her cultivation base.


    The Nebula Sword Technique was about becoming stronger when faced with stronger opponents.


    When Shangguan She rammed into MO Ruyue, she was sent flying, and her entire body was embedded in the crevice of the stone.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡¯


    MO Chengfeng shouted.


    The disparity in strength was simply too great.


    MO Ruyue took a moment to recover. She thought she was dead for sure.


    However, he did not feel any intense pain all over his body.


    It was just that it was stuck in the stone.


    ¡± Wait a minute!¡± MO Ruyue shouted when she saw Shangguan She charging at her again.


    As expected, the person opposite him stopped..

 Chapter 865

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°No, how could I admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m stuck in a crack in the rock.¡¯


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    MO Ruyue blushed. How could these people laugh at her?


    MO Chengfeng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s relaxed tone.


    Ruyue should be fine.


    ¡°l can¡¯t. 1 can¡¯t continue watching. My heart can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Ye Junlin turned around, not daring to look at it anymore.


    ¡°Brother,¡± he said to Ye Yunfeng beside him, ¡°take a look and tell me the results.¡¯


    ¡°If you want to know the result, see for yourself.¡± Ye Yunfeng snorted and ignored Ye Junlin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Stingy!¡¯


    Ye Junlin muttered.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t support Ruyue, but he couldn¡¯t stand seeing Ruyue being beaten up.


    He wanted to go up and help.


    However, he knew that it was useless for him to go up and help.


    Right now, he was far weaker than Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue moved her arms and struggled out of the crack in the rock.


    Now, everyone had seen how embarrassing she was.


    Fortunately, Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t here. Otherwise, he would have died of anger.


    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Fight, of course we have to fight. I can¡¯t give the position of Demon Lord to you with both hands.¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted and continued to fight.


    ¡°Then continue.¡¯


    Shangguan She¡¯s face was full of excitement. It had been a long time since he met someone who could fight with him so well.


    However, he had underestimated the woman in front of him and thought that he could deal with her in a few moves.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to last so long.


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t seem to have such bad taste in people.


    MO Ruyue used the Nebula Sword Technique. Her speed became faster and faster, and her movements became very gentle.


    Strength is accompanied by softness, and hardness and softness are combined.


    If it is true, it is false, and if it is false, it is true.


    ¡°What move is this?¡±


    Shangguan She frowned and found that this woman¡¯s methods seemed to be somewhat unusual.


    His movement technique was strange and his sword wind was sharp.


    It was completely different from the messy moves from before.


    That woman was at the early stage of the Golden Elixir realm.


    And he was at the peak of the Golden Elixir realm!


    However, he could feel the strength of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator from that woman!


    What was going on?


    MO Ruyue¡¯s figure turned into a beam of light. Countless illusory white sword shadows flew towards Shangguan She.


    Shangguan She could only dodge.


    However, his subordinates were not so lucky.


    Many people were injured.


    Screams filled his ears.


    The pain that penetrated deep into his bones was unbearable even for a man with an iron backbone.


    It was not MO Ruyue¡¯s fault, but Shangguan She¡¯s decision to compete here.


    Shen Yunyan was not spared either. Her arms and legs were pierced by two beams of white light.


    She instantly fell off the horse and fell to the ground, letting out an ear-piercing scream.


    It seemed to drown out the voices of everyone present.


    It was like a pig being slaughtered.


    The horse was startled and immediately stepped on her.


    Shen Yunyan had just been stabbed by the sword shadow, and now she was trampled by the horse. She could not bear the pain and fainted.


    He lay on the ground without any reaction.


    ¡°Should we bring Shen Yunyan back?¡± Qi Shaoyu frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel pity for her?¡±


    Xia Zhixing asked.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Then you still want to bring him back?¡±


    ¡°She has done so many bad things. Shouldn¡¯t we bring her back and punish her properly?¡± Qi Shaoyu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then take her back and lock her in the water prison first. Don¡¯t let her come out and cause trouble again.¡±


    ¡® Senior Brother MO, what do you think?¡± Xia Zhixing asked MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    MO Chengfeng completely agreed with Xia Zhixing.


    If Shen Yunyan was obedient, no one would target her.


    However, this woman did not know what it meant to be obedient.


    The unconscious Shen Yunyan was taken away and locked in the water prison.


    Otherwise, Shen Yunyan would come out and continue to act like a tyrant.


    MO Ruyue was still fighting with Shangguan She. Shangguan She looked at the woman in front of him as if she had changed into another person.


    It was very powerful and fast.


    His arm was cut open by the woman¡¯s sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable!¡±


    Shangguan She lowered his eyebrows and glanced at the wound on his skin. Blood gushed out from it.


    The wound was not too big, so there was no need to deal with it.


    Hearing Shangguan She¡¯s praise, MO Ruyue replied,¡± You¡¯re not bad yourself.¡±


    The Nebula Sword Technique that Ming Sihan had taught her was indeed powerful. Its explosive power was extraordinary.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Shangguan She¡¯s Seven-star Wolf Fang Mace at all.


    Previously, she was at a disadvantage, but now she was starting to gain the upper hand.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s continue!¡± Shangguan She nodded slightly and shouted.


    ¡°Alright, continue!¡±


    MO Ruyue responded. She had no choice but to continue.


    Thus, the two of them began another round of competition.


    MO Chengfeng and the others saw that MO Ruyue had the upper hand, and they finally stopped worrying.


    In the dark night, two figures fought from the ground to the sky, and then from the sky to the ground.


    Many plants in the surroundings were affected.


    ¡°When will they finish fighting?¡±


    Jing Xichen frowned slightly. He was tired from watching.


    ¡°It should be soon, right?¡±


    MO Chengfeng said thoughtfully.


    Ru Yue was like a ray of light that pierced through the sky and rushed towards Shangguan She.


    The Seven-star Wolf Fang Club in Shangguan She¡¯s hand kept spinning into a Firestorm Wheel.


    A black tornado started to form around them.


    The tornado was getting stronger and stronger, as if it was going to suck MO Ruyue in.


    With a bang, MO Ruyue broke through the tornado. Her two swords merged into one and stabbed straight at Shangguan She.


    The scene was like a meteor hitting the earth.


    Shangguan She resisted it with all his might, but this woman¡¯s strength was surprisingly great.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end it!¡± MO Ruyue looked at Shangguan She and said in a low voice.


    With a furious roar, her power erupted again.


    Shangguan She was sent flying and hit the tree with his back. The whole tree was broken.


    The next second, MO Ruyue flew to Shangguan She. She pointed the sword at


    Shangguan She and said,¡± I¡¯m sorry. You lost.¡±


    Shangguan She spat out a mouthful of blood. He clutched his chest and stared at the woman in front of him.


    He laughed at himself.¡± I didn¡¯t expect to lose to a woman.¡±


    ¡°Why, until now, you still look down on women?¡±


    MO Ruyue frowned and stared coldly at the man in front of her.


    From the man¡¯s words, it seemed like he looked down on women.


    Shangguan She waved his hand and said,¡± I don¡¯t look down on women. I just think women are so weak. I didn¡¯t expect them to have such great power.¡±


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    As a woman, her cultivation was lower than his, but now he had lost to this woman.


    If not for so many people watching, others might not believe him.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the Nebula Sword Technique that Master taught me.¡± MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    Perhaps it was because of this set of sword techniques that allowed her to explode at the critical moment.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to defeat Shangguan She.


    ¡°Nebula Sword Technique?¡±


    Shangguan She thought for a moment and then laughed out loud..

 Chapter 866

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue was puzzled. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°The Laughing Demon Lord had expected this day to come. It seems that you are indeed the one he thinks highly of.¡±


    Shangguan She stood up from the ground and picked up the seven-star spiked club beside him.


    Then, he continued,¡± You are the second person to defeat me. Since you have already defeated me, I will keep my promise. I will give you the position of the Demon Lord. l, Shangguan She, admit defeat!¡±


    He could afford to lose.


    The position of the Demon Venerable was handed over to an expert. Only then would the Demon Venerable have hope.


    He believed that he was also an expert. As long as he could defeat him, he would also be an expert.


    The Demon Realm ruled by the strong would definitely be better.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said modestly.


    Shangguan She was a gentleman who kept his word.


    Shangguan She whistled and the black goat ran over.


    He jumped up and landed on the back of the black goat.¡± I¡¯ll leave this to you,¡± he said slowly.¡± I¡¯ll take them back.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡¯


    MO Ruyue watched Shangguan She turn around swiftly and her furrowed brows finally relaxed.


    Looking at Shangguan She¡¯s back, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    MO Ruyue only returned to her Senior Brothers ¡®side after everyone had left.


    Ruyue, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Ye Junlin praised him generously.


    ¡°Ruyue is indeed very strong!¡± Ye Yunfeng, who was beside her, also said.


    ¡°Ruyue, do you know that every move of yours is too pleasing to the eyes?¡± Jing Xichen was full of praise.


    Listening to the praises of her Senior Brothers, MO Ruyue found herself gradually lost in these praises.


    At this moment, He Xi, who had only realized it later, came over.


    ¡°l heard that someone is here to snatch the position of Demon Venerable?¡± he asked nervously. Where is that person?¡±


    He swept his gaze across the crowd.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed someone here to snatch the position of Demon Venerable,¡± MO Ruyue nodded.


    ¡°Where is that person?¡± He Xi asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Gone? Where did he go?¡±


    He Xi asked again.


    ¡°Of course, we have to leave this place.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to snatch the position of Demon Venerable?¡±


    Crane Creek was a little confused


    MO Chengfeng, who was standing at the side, kindly informed him,¡± The person who came to snatch the Demon Venerable¡¯s position has already been chased away by Ruyue.¡±


    Hearing this, He Xi heaved a sigh of relief.¡± Alright,¡± she said.¡± I thought the position of Demon Lord was going to be taken away.¡±


    ¡°With me around, no one can take away the Demon Venerable¡¯s position.¡± MO Ruyue said firmly.


    MO Ruyue felt a little smug because she agreed with Shangguan She.


    The person she was most worried about was Ming Sihan.


    It had been a long time, but she still hadn¡¯t heard any news about Ming Sihan and Di Chenxiao.


    Mo Ruyue was already prepared to make a trip to the demon¡¯s lair to see what was going on.


    Almost everyone didn¡¯t agree with her going to the evil devil¡¯s lair.


    But MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t care less.


    She was a little worried about Ming Sihan.


    So, in order to find Ming Sihan, MO Ruyue secretly left the demon world alone.


    No one noticed.


    When they arrived outside, they realized that it was actually so chaotic outside.


    Because the sky was dark, everyone¡¯s lives were already in chaos.


    In order to survive, many people began to rob and kill, seizing resources and food.


    The imperial court could not control those people.


    Because it was dark, as long as he wore a night suit, he would not be discovered even if he committed a crime.


    Riots broke out in all the countries.


    Apart from the Imperial Palace and the capital city, everything else was in chaos.


    After all, the emperor was far away, and many places were beyond the reach of the imperial court.


    MO Ruyue did not have the energy to care about the affairs of the human world.


    There were so many riots in so many places. How could she manage them all by herself?


    His abilities were limited.


    It was not a good idea to manage them one by one.


    The best way was to defeat the evil spirit. As long as the evil spirit was defeated, everything would return to the right track.


    MO Ruyue arrived at the evil devil¡¯s lair. The surroundings were completely illuminated by red light. She could see the stone cave fortress from afar. The evil devil should be inside.


    He slowly landed on the ground.


    Looking at the white bones on the ground, MO Ruyue felt a chill run down her spine.


    The black evil aura flew past her, making her hair stand on end.


    MO Ruyue held her breath and tried her best to avoid the black evil Qi.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in her line of sight.


    She stopped in her tracks and took a closer look. She asked in confusion,¡± Ling Shoumo?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect to find Ling Shoumo here.


    Ling Shoumo flew down from the rock and landed in front of MO Ruyue.


    His eyes were fervent.¡± Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to report to you?¡±


    MO Ruyue muttered.


    ¡°What about you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Ling Shoumo was silent. After a while, he answered,¡± You¡¯d better not come here.¡¯


    ¡°This place is very dangerous! ¡± ¡°Have you seen my master?¡± MO Ruyue asked.


    He stared at Ling Shoumo.


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s face darkened.¡± I am your master!¡±


    No, I only have one master, and my master only has one disciple. My master¡¯s name is Ming Sihan.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re not my master. Please understand your current situation.¡± MO Ruyue rolled her eyes.


    He had ignored her back then, but now she was unworthy of him.


    He still wanted to be her master? Dream on. She would never become this man¡¯s disciple again. ¡® Ruyue, I know that you¡¯re just being angry at me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­F * ck, don¡¯t be so narcissistic, okay?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t take it anymore and screamed. She was almost speechless by this man¡¯s narcissism.


    She walked past the man and walked forward.


    She didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with Ling Shoumo.


    Ling Shoumo flashed and appeared in front of MO Ruyue, blocking her way.


    ¡°Ruyue, what¡¯s so good about Ming Sihan? Did he drug you?¡±


    Hearing Ling Shoumo¡¯s unrelenting voice.


    MO Ruyue drew her Heaven-cleaving Sword and pointed it at the man in front of her.¡± I¡¯ll kill you if you talk to me again.¡±


    ¡± Also, my relationship with Ming Sihan is more than just a master-disciple relationship. He likes me, and I like him. If nothing goes wrong, we should be together forever.¡±


    Her words reminded Ling Shoumo of the scene he had seen before.


    Ling Shoumo clenched his fists and lowered his eyes. There was jealousy and anger in his eyes.


    MO Ruyue snorted and brushed past Ling Shoumo.


    He didn¡¯t pay any more attention to this guy.


    Ruyue, come back to my side!¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s voice sounded, and his hand moved slightly.


    MO Ruyue instantly felt that she had lost control of her body. Her legs seemed to be sucked in by something and she could not move.


    She knew that all of this was Ling Shoumo¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, what are you doing?¡±


    MO Ruyue roared.


    Other than being able to speak, see, hear, and breathe, she could do nothing else.


    She heard Ling Shoumo¡¯s footsteps approaching her, as if he was stepping into her heart step by step.


    MO Ruyue instantly panicked.


    That man appeared in front of her again..

 Chapter 867

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Ling Shoumo looked at the woman in front of him lovingly. He reached out and gently stroked her delicate face.


    MO Ruyue only felt that Ling Shoumo¡¯s actions made her feel uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, she could not move.


    He did not know what spell it was.


    ¡°Take your hand away, I think it¡¯s dirty!¡¯


    MO Ruyue berated him. She bit her lip, wishing she could bite Ling Shoumo to death.


    That damned stinky man.


    Wasn¡¯t it good for each other to let each other go?


    ¡°Do you dislike my dirty hands?¡±


    Ling Shoumo retracted his hand and looked down at his hands silently.


    He frowned slightly. He did not feel that his hands were dirty. He was just taking back what originally belonged to him.


    Then, Ling Shoumo¡¯s lips curled up as he approached MO Ruyue.


    ¡°You, what do you want? Ling Shoumo, you¡¯re the sect master of Xuanling


    Immortal Sect after all. Don¡¯t do anything dirty. When everyone finds out that you¡¯re so dirty, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to establish your image!¡±


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was already panicking. She wondered if this guy was going to do anything reckless.


    After all, he had the image of a gentleman. Was he going to break his own image?


    Ling Shoumo moved closer to MO Ruyue¡¯s ear. The hot air sprayed onto MO Ruyue¡¯s sensitive ears, making her feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°You said that your master¡¯s hands are dirty. Then your master won¡¯t use them. What do you think?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was filled with evilness.


    MO Ruyue resisted the urge to vomit. ¡°Ling Shoumo, are you shameless?¡±


    ¡°No, I only want you.¡±


    As he spoke, Ling Shoumo kissed MO Ruyue¡¯s cheek.


    MO Ruyue closed her eyes and felt goosebumps all over her body.


    It turned out that being kissed by someone she didn¡¯t like was like being kissed by a pig.


    Her entire body was filled with resistance and disgust.


    No matter how handsome or outstanding Ling Shoumo was, his image had been ruined by her.


    The man moved closer to her lips. MO Ruyue was so anxious that she was afraid that she would vomit.


    ¡® Ling Shoumo, this is the territory of the evil spirit. Instead of eliminating the evil spirit, you¡¯re taking advantage of me. Are you crazy?¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted.


    When the man approached her lips, MO Ruyue suddenly shut her mouth and pursed her lips into a thin line.


    She never expected that the man who hated her back then would actually kiss


    It was too disgusting.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he said slowly, pinching her chin.¡± No one will disturb us in this array.¡±


    MO Ruyue cursed in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Can I be your disciple?¡± She hurriedly said while Ling Shoumo was gone.


    A real man could yield and stand firm, let alone a little girl.


    She had to calm Ling Shoumo down first. She didn¡¯t want to be kissed by this man.


    It was too disgusting.


    Ling Shoumo looked at the woman in front of him. He felt that she was extremely beautiful and her eyes were bright.


    He thought for a moment and said,¡± 1 suddenly changed my mind. I don¡¯t want you to be my disciple. I want you to be my wife.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll be your wife, I¡¯ll be your wife, but you can¡¯t control me and force me to do it. You have to make me willing, right?¡±


    ¡°If you force yourself, I will never accept you! They will only hate you, hate


    Ling Shoumo listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t want that woman to hate him or hate him.


    Therefore, he still let go of MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue regained her freedom. She took a few steps back and looked at the man in front of her with vigilance.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, stop! Don¡¯t come near me!¡±


    MO Ruyue quickly stopped the man when she saw him approaching.


    This man was really too scary.


    Ruyue, you promised me just now.¡±


    Ling Shoumo looked at the woman in front of him with a hint of desire in his eyes.


    This woman would never leave him.


    MO Ruyue was very afraid of Ling Shoumo¡¯s current appearance.


    To be honest, although she didn¡¯t like the cold and aloof Ling Shoumo of the past, she realized that the cold and aloof Ling Shoumo was better than the infatuated Ling Shoumo now.


    It was better to become that cold and aloof Ling Shoumo.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be like this.¡¯


    MO Ruyue kept retreating. Her hand was placed behind her back as she quietly took out a brick from her backpack.


    He couldn¡¯t beat them, so he wanted to see if the brick had any effect.


    Ling Shoumo smiled when he heard MO Ruyue call him Master.


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡¯re finally willing to call me Master,¡± he said.


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes in her heart. How could she not shout?


    He was still threatened.


    It was impossible for her to call him master willingly.


    ¡°Master, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you here to deal with the demons?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to call him Master, MO Ruyue had no choice but to call him Master in order to calm him down.


    He was just a master, not a master.


    Ming Sihan was her only master.


    ¡°Why do we have to deal with demons? Can¡¯t we coexist with the demons?¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s expression turned cold as he spoke slowly.


    These words stunned MO Ruyue.


    She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. This guy could actually say such words.


    Previously, she had also persuaded Ling Shoumo that the demon world and the immortal sect could live together, but how did Ling Shoumo respond?


    This fellow stubbornly believed that the Demon Realm was filled with evil and crooked paths that could not coexist.


    The demons that appeared now were clearly more dangerous than the demon world, but this man actually said that they could live together.


    MO Ruyue stared at Ling Shoumo closely. Her intuition told her that the Ling Shoumo in front of her was no longer the Ling Shoumo of the past.


    ¡± But the demons brought sickness to everyone, and even darkened the sky.


    Let¡¯s go outside and see what chaos those countries are in.¡±


    ¡°Master, you weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡± How did this man become like this?


    MO Ruyue really couldn¡¯t understand.


    Coexisting with the demons meant that everyone would have to live in darkness?


    If she couldn¡¯t do it, no one in the world could.


    ¡°People change. Haven¡¯t you changed too? You used to love Master, but now, you have Ming Sihan in your heart!¡± ¡°Ruyue, you changed first.¡±


    Ling Shoumo pointed at MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth. She had never admired Ling Shoumo.


    The original MO Ruyue was in love with Ling Shoumo. ¡°So, Master, you won¡¯t attack the demons, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed. It seemed that Ling Shoumo was hopeless.


    Previously, they had said that they would join forces to resist the evil demons, but now¡­


    This stupid man!


    MO Ruyue cursed the man in front of her in her heart.


    Was there something wrong with this man¡¯s brain?


    ¡°You and I have different paths and we can¡¯t work together. I won¡¯t allow evil demons to stay in this world.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately expressed her stance.


    Who would have thought that the master of the dignified Xuanling Immortal Sect would actually co-exist with the demons one day?


    No one would believe him if he said that.


    Everyone believed that the Devil World and the Evil Demons had reached a co-existing relationship.


    ¡± But you are so weak. Do you think you can defeat the evil spirit? Even Ming Sihan is no match for him!¡±


    Ling Shoumo said excitedly.


    MO Ruyue grasped the key point.


    ¡°You know where my master is, right? You¡¯ve already met him, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She quickly asked.


    She stared at the man in front of her.


    Only then did Ling Shoumo calm down. He realized that he seemed to have said something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    However, he had already said it, so there was no need to continue hiding it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already met him. His current situation is very bad.¡±


    Ling Shoumo said slowly.


    ¡°Master! Can you take me to see him?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    Ling Shoumo met her concerned eyes. He approached MO Ruyue and lifted her chin.


    ¡°When will your eyes show concern for me?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    MO Ruyue pursed her lips and did not push Ling Shoumo¡¯s hand away.


    Because she had a favor to ask of Ling Shoumo.


    If her guess was correct, Ling Shoumo must have reached some kind of agreement with the demons.


    That was why Ling Shoumo was able to appear here.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the person who betrayed everyone was actually Ling Shoumo.


    Who knew how many people knew about this..

 Chapter 868

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°As long as you become my woman, 1 will bring you to Ming Sihan.¡±


    MO Ruyue fell silent.


    Without even thinking, she would never agree.


    ¡°I¡¯m a person with integrity.¡±


    MO Ruyue said firmly. Then, she picked up the brick and threw it at the man in front of her when he was unprepared.


    Ling Shoumo instinctively tried to block it.


    He didn¡¯t take the woman¡¯s attack seriously. However, his body was quickly sent flying.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Ling Shoumo knelt on one knee. When did MO Ruyue become so powerful?


    What was that thing in her hand? It looked like a brick.


    Looking at the brick in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand, Ling Shoumo frowned.


    MO Ruyue weighed the brick in her hand and revealed a smug expression.


    There was nothing powerful about this brick. The only thing powerful about it was that it reflected the opponent¡¯s strength.


    Therefore, the more strength Ling Shoumo used to hit her, the more strength he used to hit himself.


    Ling Shoumo slowly stood up and flew to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly put the brick behind her.


    ¡°What was that thing just now?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked. It seemed to be even more powerful than the sword she was carrying.


    MO Ruyue snorted.¡± It¡¯s just an ordinary brick.¡±


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    MO Ruyue refused without hesitation.


    Then, she wanted to fly away, but the man grabbed her ankle.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself to deal with the evil spirit. You¡¯re not his match.¡±


    Ling Shoumo advised.


    He did not look too good.


    This woman did not seem to care about him at all. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Let go of me quickly.¡±


    ¡°You are my disciple, how can I ignore you?¡±


    Ling Shoumo pulled MO Ruyue into his arms, only to find that the brick was no longer on her.


    MO Ruyue had put the brick in her backpack when Ling Shoumo came over.


    Other than herself, no one else could see the backpack.


    ¡°Did you put it in your storage ring?¡±


    Ling Shoumo couldn¡¯t find the brick. He lowered his head and saw the storage ring on MO Ruyue¡¯s finger.


    The brick must be in the storage ring.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    MO Ruyue followed Ling Shoumo¡¯s words and continued. This man couldn¡¯t be trying to get her storage ring, right?


    At this moment, two figures walked over.


    Seeing this, Ling Shoumo pulled MO Ruyue to the side behind a rock.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue was about to shout, he reached out and covered her lips.


    MO Ruyue was held in Ling Shoumo¡¯s arms, and her mouth was covered by him.


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t make a sound, those two are the underlings of the devil.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, MO Ruyue realized that the two monster-like people were walking towards the castle.


    Ling Shoumo only let go of MO Ruyue¡¯s lips after they were far away.


    However, he did not let go of MO Ruyue¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let me go!¡¯


    MO Ruyue berated.


    Damn it, this man actually took advantage of her.


    MO Ruyue was extremely displeased.


    Ruyue, you smell so good.¡±


    The man¡¯s magnetic voice rang in her ears.


    But to MO Ruyue¡¯s ears, it was as awkward as it could be.


    Thus. MO Ruyue took out a brick from her backpack and threw it at Ling Shoumo.


    Seeing the brick, Ling Shoumo quickly flew back, and his face darkened.


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t look like a master at all!¡±


    ¡°Where does Master not look like?¡±


    ¡°He actually hugged his own disciple.¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted coldly. Fortunately, this guy was fast. Otherwise, he would have been knocked out by her brick.


    Her brick was no joke.


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t like the fact that the woman in front of him was using that brick to entertain him.


    It must be a brick that he took out from his storage ring!


    ¡± Did Ming Sihan not hug you before?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked.


    This woman was like a delicate rose, but her entire body was full of thorns.


    It was not easy to get close.


    If he was not careful, he might be injured by those thorns.


    ¡°That¡¯s different! ¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s the difference? If Ming Sihan can do it to you, why can¡¯t l?¡±


    Ling Shoumo asked coldly.


    Mo Ruyue snorted and ignored Ling Shoumo.


    Because she was afraid that she would not be able to resist the urge to scold this man.


    Didn¡¯t this guy know about her relationship with Ming Sihan?


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll save my master!¡±


    Since they were already here, it was impossible for them to go back.


    No matter what, she had to see Ming Sihan.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save him.¡¯


    ¡± That¡¯s none of your business. I hate you the most right now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in cahoots with the demons!¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue quickly flew towards the castle.


    This time, Ling Shoumo did not stop Mo Ruyue.


    He stood where he was and watched the figure fly further and further away.


    demon world


    MO Chengfeng hurriedly gathered everyone.


    ¡°Senior Brother Mo, what happened? Why are you so anxious?¡±


    Jing Xichen asked while yawning.


    The sky was dark now, and he had forgotten what time it was.


    Everyone¡¯s lives were greatly affected.


    Especially since the human world was already in a mess.


    The current situation was simply a disaster for everyone and the world.


    Without sunlight, plants could not grow.


    The temperature was also getting colder.


    In the past, two clothes were enough, but now, he might need to wear more clothes.


    Even cultivators like them were like this, not to mention ordinary people.


    ¡°Ruyue is missing.¡±


    MO Chengfeng spoke with a grave expression.


    He did not know when Ruyue had disappeared.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Zeyan asked hurriedly. Sister is missing?¡± What was going on?


    ¡± Ruyue didn¡¯t go to look for the evil spirit alone, did she?¡±


    Baili Xi suddenly thought of something and recalled MO Ruyue¡¯s expression.


    At that time, he felt that there was something wrong with Ruyue¡¯s expression.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t think about it carefully at that time.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous to go looking for demons alone!¡± ¡°Looks like we have to hurry over.¡±


    Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin each said one sentence.


    He Xi rubbed his chin and said to MO Chengfeng,¡± You all stay here. It¡¯s better for me to look for Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°The Demon Realm can¡¯t be without people!¡¯ he emphasized.


    He knew that everyone was worried about Ruyue¡¯s safety, but they could not all leave the Demon Realm.


    He still had to leave people in the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor He Xi, can you do it alone?¡±


    Mo Chengfeng had never seen He Xi¡¯s strength, but he knew that this guy had superb medical skills.


    He Xi smiled and replied: ¡± Of course you can. To tell you the truth, I am actually a demonic beast.¡±


    In fact, he was quite uncertain.


    He was indeed a demonic beast, but Ming Sihan was also a demonic beast, and a demonic beast of a higher level than him.


    If Ming Sihan didn¡¯t come back safely, it would be even more difficult for him to go there.


    However, at this moment, no one was more suitable than him to go to the evil devil¡¯s lair.


    Everyone looked at each other in shock, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    He had never expected that He Xi was actually a demonic beast.


    However, this was not a big problem.


    Li Zeyan looked at He Xi¡¯s confession silently.


    Anyway, he would never admit his identity.


    However, when he heard that He Xi was going to look for his sister, he immediately said,¡±Master, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±.


    He Xi raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Actually, Li Zeyan was also a demonic beast. He could feel it.


    However, he did not know what kind of demonic beast this fellow was. Since Li Zeyan did not say anything, he could not be bothered to ask.


    It didn¡¯t have much to do with him..

 Chapter 869

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Zeyan, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go and cause trouble.¡±


    Xia Zhixing said, stopping Li Zeyan from going with her.


    In his eyes, Li Zeyan was just a child with no ability.


    If he went with He Xi, he would only be a burden.


    Li Zeyan turned around and looked at Xia Zhixing. He snorted,¡± I want to go. I want to save my sister.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the demon lord.


    He only had his sister in his heart.


    Zeyan, Ruyue will definitely be unhappy if she finds out that you¡¯re disobedient.¡¯


    Qi Shaoyu advised.


    Ruyue usually doted on Li Zeyan, and everyone knew that.


    Ruyue definitely did not want to see Li Zeyan in danger.


    ¡°Master, let me go.¡±


    Li Zeyan looked at He Xi firmly.


    ¡°Alright, then follow me well.¡± He Xi thought for a while and said. Hillghost squeaked a few times, indicating that it wanted to go too.


    ¡°l know. I¡¯ll bring you along too.¡±


    He Xi said helplessly. The power of the mountain ghost could not be underestimated.


    Helplessly, He Xi agreed to take Li Zeyan and Hillghost to find the nest of the demons.


    To save MO Ruyue, Ming Sihan, and Di Chenxiao.


    The journey would be fraught with danger.


    On the way, He Xi looked at Li Zeyan and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you show your true self?¡± This way, we can travel faster.¡±


    ¡°Although what Master said makes sense, I don¡¯t want to reveal my true form yet. ¡±


    Li Zeyan replied.


    In fact, he was still somewhat wary of He Xi.


    What if He Xi spilled the beans to her sister?


    When that time comes, her sister would definitely be very angry because her sister hated it when people lied to her.


    Unless his sister remembered the past, he would not confess everything.


    He could tell his sister about the past, but she might not believe him.


    He did not want to take that risk.


    ¡°Everyone is a demonic beast. Is there a need to hide it?¡±


    He Xi raised his eyebrows slightly. This Li Zeyan was quite mysterious.


    What was this guy¡¯s true body?


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a weasel, do you?¡± He touched his chin and guessed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a weasel!¡±


    Li Zeyan retorted.


    He was so good-looking, how could he be a weasel?


    He Xi was thinking too much.


    ¡°l can¡¯t. 1 don¡¯t want to carry you anymore.¡±


    As he said that, He Xi landed on the ground.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s weight wasn¡¯t light either. It wasn¡¯t easy to fly with Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave by myself.¡±


    ¡°Hillghost, come with me.¡±


    He called Hillghost over.


    Hillghost squeaked a few times and then enlarged its body.


    These guys were too slow. It was better to ride on it.


    He Xi and Li Zeyan looked at each other. The mountain ghost had become as big as a lion. ¡°You want us to sit on your back?¡±


    He Xi asked.


    Squeak¡­


    Li Zeyan had already climbed up.¡± Master,¡± he said to He Xi beside him,¡± hurry up and come up.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡¯


    He Xi said as she rode on Hillghost¡¯s back.


    He didn¡¯t expect MO Ruyue¡¯s pet to be so powerful that it could be used as a mount.


    Under her butt was a fluffy, toot cushion.


    It was quite comfortable to sit on Hillghost¡¯s back.


    Then, Hillghost started running.


    The mountain ghost was very fast. He Xi and Li Zeyan quickly grabbed its fur.


    To avoid being thrown off.


    The cold wind whistled past their ears, blowing so hard that their faces could not feel anything.


    The sky was very dark, and nothing could be seen on the road.


    Evil Demon Castle


    MO Ruyue had already broken into the castle. Although she had sneaked in, she was still discovered in the end.


    It was because she had a human aura on her that she was so easily discovered.


    Moreover, there was a lot of evil qi here. These evil qi were like surveillance cameras. If anyone invaded, they would tell the evil spirits the news. ¡°Little human, you actually have the guts to barge into my nest!¡¯


    A boorish man appeared in Mo Ruyue¡¯s line of sight.


    The man walked towards MO Ruyue and circled around her, his eyes filled with a maniacal smile.


    ¡°Evil demon, let go of my master!¡±


    MO Ruyue had thought that the evil spirit was very scary. It turned out that he was just a rough man who looked rather demonic.


    Her eyes were painted with panda eye makeup, which made her look even more evil.


    ¡°Your master, who is your master? There are many people here.¡±


    The sinister devil sat on a chair at the side.


    He looked at the woman with a pure soul in front of him, and a smug smile appeared on his face.


    He had never seen a person with such a pure soul.


    His favorite thing to do was to fill people with pure souls with greed and ambition.


    This way, he could dominate this woman.


    ¡°My master, Ming Sihan!¡±


    MO Ruyue reported Ming Sihan¡¯s name.


    The evil spirit heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice and laughed heartily.¡± So you are Ming


    Sihan¡¯s disciple. A man as obsessed as him actually has a disciple as pure as


    ¡°Ridiculous, simply ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? What¡¯s wrong with having a deep obsession?¡± MO Ruyue snorted.


    Also, this person said that the man said that she was pure?


    Don¡¯t think that she can pretend that nothing happened just because you praised her!


    MO Ruyue looked displeased.


    ¡°Even if you praise me to the heavens, you have to return my master to me.¡± At this moment, Ling Shoumo came in from outside.


    ¡°Lord Evil Demon, she¡¯s my disciple. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to her level,¡± he said to the evil demon.


    When the evil spirit heard this, its eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Oh? But she said that she was Ming Sihan¡¯s disciple. How did she become your disciple now? Ling Shoumo, are you trying to fool me?¡±


    The evil spirit¡¯s expression was not good. It saw that pair of fierce eyes.


    He stared at Ling Shoumo.


    MO Ruyue had previously guessed that Ling Shoumo was colluding with the demons, and now it seemed that her guess was completely correct.


    This man was the leader of all the immortal sects, but he did not expect to become a traitor.


    If she told everyone about this, Ling Shoumo would probably be scolded.


    ¡°She is indeed my disciple.¡±


    Ling Shoumo insisted. Then, he gave MO Ruyue a look and whispered,¡± You¡¯re not his match. Don¡¯t provoke him.¡± ¡°None of your business!¡±


    MO Ruyue chided in a low voice.


    She came here today to save Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±


    ¡°Humph¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue turned her head, not wanting to pay any attention to this traitor.


    Everyone was working hard to resist the demons, but this guy had actually become a traitor.


    ¡°Is that so? Are you his disciple?¡± the evil spirit asked MO Ruyue coldly.


    I was, but I¡¯m not now,¡± MO Ruyue pouted and said reluctantly.


    Ming Sihan is my only master.¡± She specially adjusted it.


    ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡±


    The demon clapped his hands.


    Ling Shoumo wanted to say something, but he was pushed back by the evil spirit.


    That guy disappeared from MO Ruyue¡¯s sight.


    Although MO Ruyue didn¡¯t like Ling Shoumo, she couldn¡¯t help but worry when she saw him disappear.


    ¡°Where is he? Where did he go?¡± she asked hurriedly. Why did it disappear?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that fellow was too annoying, I let him leave the castle.¡±


    He hated it when others interfered in his affairs.


    ¡°I see. I also find him annoying.¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The evil spirit laughed even louder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡¯


    ¡°Alright, but that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I have to fulfill your wish. Do you have any wishes?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s expression was like an old man on the subway looking at his phone when she heard the demon¡¯s voice.


    What the hell?


    ¡°Are you Aladdin¡¯s Magic Lamo?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    He even asked her what her wish was..

 Chapter 870

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What Aladdin¡¯s Magic Lamp?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important. Why do you want to fulfill my wish? Can you fulfill my wish?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course, as long as you want it.¡±


    The demon smiled and waited for the woman to take the bait.


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, what I want most now is for you to disappear and for the world to be at peace.¡±


    ¡°Other than this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, let my master go.¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes at the evil spirit. She felt that this evil spirit was a little silly.


    He didn¡¯t seem very smart.


    ¡°Except for this.¡±


    ¡°..¡±Mo Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. This guy asked her what wish she had, and she told him her wish. Now, he wanted her to return it!


    This demon was really a dog! ¡°Then I have no more wishes.¡¯


    Was the demon playing with him?


    Mo Ruyue no longer wanted to place her hopes on this demon. ¡°Don¡¯t you want money? Power? You want a handsome man?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± MO Ruyue was tempted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    With a wave of the evil spirit¡¯s hand, mountains of gold, silver, and a throne appeared before MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes. There were even countless beautiful men.


    Those handsome men were all peerless and had strong muscles on their bodies. Naturally, their weapons were also powerful. ¡°F * ck..


    MO Ruyue raised her hand to cover her nose and choked.


    This, who could withstand this?


    Then, the beautiful men walked towards MO Ruyue with smiles on their faces.


    MO Ruyue subconsciously took half a step back.


    In an instant, she was surrounded by beautiful men. ¡°As long as you give up on saving people, these are all yours.¡± The evil spirit smiled, a smug expression on its face.


    As expected, even the purest soul could not resist the temptation.


    He watched as the soul was corrupted step by step.


    MO Ruyue looked at the alluring handsome man and the mountains of gold and silver. She felt a little reluctant to part with him.


    ¡°This is really hard to decide.¡±


    Although there were so many handsome men, Ming Sihan was still the prettier one.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s figure was naturally better.


    Other than those external factors, MO Ruyue had feelings for Ming Sihan, but she had no feelings for these men in front of her.


    ¡± There are so many beautiful men. Are they not as good as Ming Sihan?¡±


    MO Ruyue pushed the handsome man in front of her away and walked out of the Golden Land.¡± They¡¯re indeed inferior to my Master,¡± she said.¡± That¡¯s why I have to save them.¡±


    Gold and silver mountains were definitely good, but MO Ruyue was not very greedy.


    The evil spirit¡¯s eyes flashed with disbelief.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± he continued.


    MO Ruyue said firmly.


    With a wave of his sleeve, the sinister devil vanished from sight.


    The sinister devil burst into laughter.


    Then, the ground beneath MO Ruyue¡¯s feet cracked open. She lost her balance and fell down rapidly.


    MO Ruyue screamed.


    The surroundings were dark.


    It was an endless darkness.


    ¡°Ruyue?¡±


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s voice sounded in the darkness.


    MO Ruyue happened to land on the ground.


    This demon didn¡¯t care about martial arts at all. She cursed.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡± Di Chenxiao¡¯s voice rang in her ears again.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t see anything. A dark, unknown fear engulfed her heart.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to move. ¡°Di Chenxiao, is that you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡± Di Chenxiao replied excitedly.


    ¡°Ruyue, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because 1 saw that you and Master hadn¡¯t returned for a long time, so I came to look for you.¡±


    ¡® Ruyue, I¡¯m so touched. You actually came all the way here just for me.¡± Di Chenxiao was extremely touched.


    ¡± You¡¯re just passing by.¡± MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched.¡± I¡¯m here for Master.¡±


    What was this guy thinking?


    ¡°Why is it only you? Where¡¯s my master?¡±


    ¡°Your master isn¡¯t with me. Shall 1 come over to look for you?¡±


    Di Chenxiao said.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t see, how are you going to find me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to defame him.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to stay where we are. Wait for me. I have something to light


    MO Ruyue suddenly thought of something and hurriedly took out the Heaven Severing Sword.


    However, the light of the Heaven-cleaving Sword was gone.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    It was unbelievable.


    Was it because the density of the black was too high?


    This was the most ridiculous thing she had ever seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve used all the things that illuminate my body. There¡¯s no way to illuminate it.¡¯


    Di Chenxiao sighed.


    However, Mo Ruyue was still unwilling to give up, so she took out her seven-colored fire seed.


    This seven-colored fire seed was given to her by Ming Sihan when she was doing a mission.


    When she took out the seven-colored fire seed, the surroundings were instantly illuminated.


    Only then did she realize that this seemed to be an underground abyss. Beside her was a stone wall, and at the same time, there was a lot of black evil qi.


    ¡°Did you take out something to light it up?¡± Di Chenxiao asked quickly.


    ¡°Yes, come over if you see light.¡±


    Soon, Di Chenxiao appeared in front of MO Ruyue.


    ¡°What fire is this?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked curiously.


    He had fire on him, but no matter what, he could not light it up.


    ¡°This is a seven-colored fire seed, not an ordinary fire.¡±


    ¡°l see. No wonder it¡¯s not destroyed.¡± Di Chenxiao replied thoughtfully.


    ¡°Ruyue, how did you get caught?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy for the demons to capture me? After all, you¡¯ve all been captured.¡±


    ¡± The demons are too strong. I can¡¯t beat myself!¡±


    Di Chenxiao said dejectedly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡± The evil spirit didn¡¯t fight me. He just created an inner demon for me so that


    I could fight against myself.¡±


    ¡°And then you lost to yourself?¡±


    MO Ruyue instantly understood.


    Di Chenxiao sighed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would lose so badly.


    ¡°Then do you know where my master is?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know, but I know that your master has fallen into an obsession.¡±


    ¡°Obsession? What obsession could my master have?¡±


    MO Ruyue was puzzled.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. After all, everyone has a side that others don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Di Chenxiao said meaningfully.


    ¡°What about you? How did you fall down here?¡±


    ¡± The evil spirit tempted me, gave me mountains of gold and silver, and gave me countless beautiful men. However, I¡¯m not a superficial person, so I won¡¯t be so easily tempted. When the evil spirit saw that it couldn¡¯t tempt me, it became angry out of humiliation and brought me here. I¡¯m really speechless.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed.


    ¡°Damned demon, don¡¯t let me out, or I¡¯ll make sure his head explodes.¡± she said angrily.


    ¡°Ruyue is still the best,¡± Di Chenxiao sneered.


    He gave her a thumbs up.


    Then, he approached MO Ruyue.¡± Ruyue, shall we find the exit together?¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the only way.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded in agreement. She had a seven-colored fire seed in her hand that could illuminate the place.


    MO Ruyue and Di Chenxiao walked along the long corridor, surrounded by countless evil spirits.


    These evil auras seemed to want to attack the two of them, but they did not dare to approach.


    Moreover, their attacks were basically ineffective.


    It would directly pass through a person¡¯s body.


    ¡°These things are really an eyesore.¡±


    MO Ruyue said unhappily. Although they couldn¡¯t hurt her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed when she saw them attacking her.


    She held the seven-colored fire seed in her hand and moved it forward.


    The evil aura retreated in fear..

 Chapter 871

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°These things seem to be afraid of fire.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the scene in front of her as if she had discovered something new.


    Therefore, she picked up the seven-colored fire seed and quickened her pace. The evil aura that was originally blocking the front dispersed one after another.


    Di Chenxiao followed closely behind Mo Ruyue. He looked around to see if there was any place to leave.


    However, along the way, he did not find an exit.


    There was also a stone wall above.


    ¡°Ah, there seems to be no road ahead.¡¯


    MO Ruyue stopped and looked at the stone wall, not knowing what to do.


    Di Chenxiao stepped forward and frowned.


    ¡°There should have been a road here.¡¯


    He said with certainty.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± MO Ruyue looked at Di Chenxiao.


    ¡°Look at the marks on the stone wall next to you.¡±


    As a wolf of the wolf tribe, he had always lived in the cave and was more familiar with the situation in the cave.


    He revealed his claws, which were extremely sharp.


    It could directly rip out a person¡¯s heart.


    It could also shatter stone walls.


    ¡°Ruyue, step back.¡±


    Di Chenxiao said. This wasn¡¯t difficult for him.


    ¡± Alright,¡± MO Ruyue hurriedly retreated.¡± You do it.¡±


    Actually, she could also destroy the stone wall, but since this guy volunteered, she would let him do it. She would leave the opportunity to him.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand was surrounded by a faint white light, and the stone wall was destroyed in two moves.


    With a few clangs, the originally complete stone wall instantly turned into a pile of scattered stones. The ground was full of gravel.


    ¡°There seems to be light ahead.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shout when she saw the other side of the stone wall.


    She stepped over the rubble and went straight to the other side.


    However, the evil energy did not dare to come over.


    ¡°Yes.


    Di Chenxiao responded. He had also seen the light.


    Thus, he followed MO Ruyue.


    Finally, they walked out. All they saw were white bones.


    ¡°This¡­


    MO Ruyue turned around and saw a skull staring at her with its black eyes.


    MO Ruyue felt her scalp tingle.


    It was as if he had barged into the house of the White Bone Demon.


    ¡°Why are there so many human bones here?¡±


    Di Chenxiao had an ominous premonition.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t just leave the tiger¡¯s den and enter the wolf¡¯s den, did we?¡± MO Ruyue approached Di Chenxiao and asked.


    The surroundings were quiet. The chandelier made of skulls was burning with blue ghost fire.


    The atmosphere was terrifyingly quiet.


    Mo Ruyue silently took out the brick. He carefully observed his surroundings. ¡°This is not my nest.¡±


    Di Chenxiao, the Wolf King, retorted.


    How could Ruyue say that?


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud when she heard Di Chenxiao¡¯s words.


    He had almost forgotten that this guy was a wolf. ¡°Should we continue moving forward?¡±


    MO Ruyue straightened her face and asked casually.


    ¡°We can only move forward. We have no way out.¡±


    Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t feel afraid when he saw the white bones. However, the woman beside him seemed a little afraid.


    ¡°Are you afraid of these skeletons?¡± ¡°Nonsense, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Di Chenxiao shrugged his shoulders. He didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of.


    To him, it seemed quite spectacular.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not a real person. Why would you be afraid?¡±


    MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    Generally speaking, humans were not afraid of the corpses of any animals, but they were very afraid of the corpses of their own kind.


    Di Chenxiao was a wolf, so it was normal for him not to be afraid of human bones.


    Perhaps this guy treated people as food.


    ¡°If these bones were all wolf bones, would you be afraid?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Di Chenxiao thought for a moment. If there were only wolf bones here, he should still be afraid.


    At this time, Di Chenxiao grabbed the woman beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks and asked curiously.


    She turned around and looked at Di Chenxiao.


    ¡°Listen, there seems to be a sound.¡± Di Chenxiao¡¯s face darkened.


    MO Ruyue held her breath and shook her head. She did not hear anything at all.


    However, she believed in Di Chenxiao because he was the Wolf King. His hearing must be better than hers.


    Then, Di Chenxiao carried MO Ruyue and flew up to the stone wall.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    This guy was touching her without her consent?


    MO Ruyue was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Shh, look!¡¯


    Di Chenxiao lowered his voice and looked at the thing that was crawling over from afar.


    MO Ruyue looked over from the ground.


    A huge scorpion crawled in from the outside. There were two corpses hanging from the scorpion¡¯s poisonous hook.


    Scorpion crawled over.


    The scorpion crawled into the corner.


    Then, he placed the two corpses on the poison hook in a corner.


    ¡°What is Scorpion doing?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked softly.


    Her back was pressed against Di Chenxiao¡¯s chest, and she could feel the heat of his body through his clothes.


    Di Chenxiao pursed his lips and sniffed. Why is it so fragrant?¡±


    ¡°Body fragrance! ¡±


    MO Ruyue replied unhappily. What was this guy doing? ¡°It smells good.¡±


    Di Chenxiao said casually.


    ¡°Look, there seem to be a lot of small scorpions over there,¡± ¡°I know. The big scorpion will feed the small scorpion with human corpses.¡±


    MO Ruyue also saw the black mass of scorpions in the corner.


    A moment later, only white bones were left of the two corpses.


    Then, the big scorpion left and crawled under their feet.


    They did not notice them the entire time.


    After making sure that the big scorpion had left, Di Chenxiao carried MO


    Ruyue back to the ground.


    ¡°We must kill these little scorpions here!¡±


    MO Ruyue said coldly.


    After eating so many people, he definitely couldn¡¯t let them go.


    I completely agree with what you said, Ruyue.¡± Di Chenxiao showed his sharp claws.


    He was prepared to kill these little scorpions.


    MO Ruyue also took out her Ghost Sense from her storage ring.


    Those small scorpions did not have strong offensive abilities, but they were not small either.


    Each of them was about the size of a large turtle, and their shells were extremely hard. Ordinary swords could not hurt them at all.


    However, they were unlucky enough to encounter MO Ruyue, who possessed the Heaven Slaying Sword and Ghost Sense.


    MO Ruyue flew up and stabbed the sword in her hand into the body of a small scorpion.


    The little scorpion¡¯s poisonous hook was raised, and what it touched was Gui Nian¡¯s sword body.


    Di Chenxiao wasn¡¯t idle. His claws were much harder than the scorpion¡¯s shell.


    After some effort, almost all the little scorpions had died here.


    MO Ruyue took a deep breath.


    ¡°Not good, the big scorpion seems to be back.¡±


    Di Chenxiao cried out in surprise. He quickly grabbed MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and hugged her in his arms. Then, he quickly jumped onto the stone wall.


    MO Ruyue had yet to react.


    Big Scorpion, who had just left, came back in a panic.


    Perhaps it sensed that something had happened to the little scorpion, so the big scorpion went and returned.


    When the big scorpion came back, all the small scorpions had died. Not a single one was left.


    When the big scorpion saw this, he was furious.


    She sarcastically destroyed the entire stone cave. The poisonous hook was svvung randomly. Once it stabbed into the stone wall, it would be able to poke a hole in the stone wall.


    ¡± Ruyue, you go from the left and I¡¯ll go from the right. Let¡¯s attack together?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied and took out the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    Then, the two of them appeared beside the big scorpion.


    The big scorpion knew that these two people must have killed its child.


    Therefore, he attacked the two of them like crazy.


    Big Scorpion had become a complete lunatic.


    MO Ruyue and Di Chenxiao dodged left and right. As long as they avoided the poisonous hook, it would be much easier to deal with the big scorpion.


    The poisonous hook secreted venom.


    When the venom touched the rocks on the stone wall, the rocks were corroded.


    It looked quite powerful..

 Chapter 872

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    MO Ruyue only wanted to chop off the scorpion¡¯s tail.


    As long as he cut off its tail, he would see how it would attack people.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s claws scratched the scorpion¡¯s pincers, causing sparks to fly.


    There was a strange smell in the air.


    nAh¡­


    MO Ruyue shouted as she dodged the poisonous hooks frontal attack. She bent the sword in her hand, and the Heaven-cleaving Sword swept across the scorpion¡¯s tail.


    With a whoosh, the scorpion¡¯s tail fell to the ground, and a stream of venom oozed out from the wound.


    It instantly corroded the shell of the big scorpion.


    Everything looked so terrifying.


    On the other side, Di Chenxiao had also crippled the two pincers of the big scorpion.


    Without a lethal weapon, the big scorpion was no longer a threat.


    In the end, MO Ruyue stabbed the scorpion with her sword, and it was completely killed.


    After the dust settled, MO Ruyue took out a handkerchief from her storage ring and wiped the sword clean.


    After that, she put the two swords back into her storage ring.


    ¡°Do you want to deal with these corpses?¡± ¡°Ruyue, how do you want to deal with this?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked.


    These scorpions were completely dead, so they probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to resurrect.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we burn it down?¡±


    MO Ruyue took out a seven-colored fire seed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Di Chenxiao thought about it and felt that it was feasible.


    However, the scorpion¡¯s body was too big. The two of them probably couldn¡¯t move it.


    Therefore, he could only pile up the small scorpions here and burn them


    together with the big scorpions.


    Logically speaking, it was not suitable to start a fire in the cave. This would cause the people in the cave to lack oxygen.


    However, the big scorpion had just found food from outside, which meant that this place should not be too far from the outside.


    Therefore, after the fire burned, they could leave this place directly.


    There was no need to worry that the fire would spread to other places.


    After lighting the fire, MO Ruyue and Di Chenxiao glanced at each other and then left.


    They walked forward and soon saw an exit.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally out of here,¡± MO Ruyue said in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡±


    Di Chenxiao said lightly.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s smile disappeared. It was indeed not too early to be happy.


    Ming Sihan hadn¡¯t been rescued yet.


    When they reached the entrance of the cave, they realized that they were on the edge of a cliff.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would probably collapse.


    However, MO Ruyue and Di Chenxiao were not ordinary people.


    MO Ruyue stood up and returned to the cliff.


    Di Chenxiao turned into a wolf and jumped onto the cliff with the help of the bulge on the stone wall.


    When he reached the top of the cliff, he returned to his human appearance.


    ¡°We came out, but the sky is still dark!¡± MO Ruyue was a little annoyed.


    It seemed that he had to kill the evil spirit.


    Otherwise, they would never see the light of day, and humans would die sooner or later.


    ¡°Your master hasn¡¯t been rescued yet. Do we still have to go back and save your master?¡±


    Hearing Di Chenxiao¡¯s words, the happiness in MO Ruyue¡¯s heart instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Indeed, we have to save Master,¡± she said with a worried expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the old nest of the Evil Demons.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I finally saved you. Are you going to die with me again?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, then what should I do?¡±


    Di Chenxiao said helplessly.


    It was unrealistic to go back and ask for reinforcements.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything to the demons? Could it be that the reinforcements were more powerful than them?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait outside? If I don¡¯t come out, you¡¯ll think of a way to save me? Or ask for reinforcements?¡±


    MO Ruyue thought for a moment. This seemed to be the only way.


    They couldn¡¯t just go in and be killed by the demons.


    For some reason, MO Ruyue felt that searching for demons was like clearing a game.


    Everything seemed to be going according to the script.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t insist and agreed to MO Ruyue¡¯s arrangement.


    The woman in front of him was much more powerful than him.


    Moreover, he was covered in treasures.


    He had heard MO Ruyue mention that the evil spirit had a pure soul, so he assumed that the evil spirit would not be able to do anything to her.


    Thinking of this, Di Chenxiao was relieved.


    For some reason, he felt that this woman in front of him was very powerful.


    Although it didn¡¯t seem powerful.


    MO Ruyue returned to the devil¡¯s castle. She was familiar with the place.


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡­¡±


    Ling Shoumo was stunned when he saw MO Ruyue appear in front of him.


    Wasn¡¯t Ruyue locked up by a demon?


    MO Ruyue shot a glance at Ling Shoumo and said in a low voice,¡± Ptui, lackey!¡±


    She looked down on the man in front of her from the bottom of her heart.


    The sect master of the righteous sect actually bowed to the evil force.


    The people of the Demon Realm had more backbone than Ling Shoumo.


    In any case, it was impossible for them to compromise and lower their heads to the demons!


    Ruyue, why did you come back?¡±


    Ling Shoumo felt upset when he heard the word lackey.


    He guessed that Ruyue must have found a way to escape from the imprisonment.


    However, he did not understand why Ruyue had returned.


    ¡°I want to save my master!¡± MO Ruyue snorted and ignored Ling Shoumo.


    ¡°Ruyue¡­¡±


    Ling Shoumo looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s back and felt lost.


    MO Ruyue came to the evil spirit again.


    ¡°Demon, hand over my master!¡±


    She was aggressive and looked at the evil spirit angrily.


    The evil spirit looked at MO Ruyue in front of him and felt a trace of surprise.¡± You actually escaped.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so capable. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to escape?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and hand over my master!¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted coldly.


    The evil spirit looked at the woman in front of him and smiled.¡± You¡¯re really loyal to your master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because my master is worth it. If it were anyone else, I would betray them at any moment.¡±


    For example, Ling Shoumo could easily betray him.


    Humans were all relative.


    How did others treat her? Naturally, she would treat others differently.


    ¡°Since you want to see your master so much, I¡¯ll send you to him!¡±


    The woman in front of him was not seduced by him at all. If she was not seduced by him, then she could not be controlled by him.


    What a troublesome woman.


    Then, the evil spirit waved its sleeve, and MO Ruyue fell down.


    This time, the place where she fell was no longer pitch-black. The surroundings were filled with red light. The red light was emitted by the red gem.


    ¡°Aiya, f * ck!¡±


    MO Ruyue fell to the ground. She held her waist and gasped.


    If an ordinary person had fallen, they would have been smashed into pieces.


    Fortunately, she was a cultivator.


    Looking around, it was actually some underground iron prisons. All kinds of demon beasts were imprisoned in the iron prison.


    ¡°Another newcomer.¡¯


    ¡°Wait, why isn¡¯t he locked up?¡±


    ¡± It should be a human. We¡¯ll know by smelling it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s an accomplice of the demons.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and let us out.¡±


    ¡°Woman, let us out quickly.¡±


    His ears were filled with the voices of those demon beasts.


    MO Ruyue glanced at the demonic beasts and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many demonic beasts in this place.


    She got up from the ground and glanced at the demonic beasts in the cell.¡±


    You¡¯re demonic beasts after all. Why are you tied up in a cell?¡±


    Demonic beasts were all capable. It was impossible for these guys to not even have the ability to escape from the prison, right?


    Looking at Hillghost and Di Chenxiao, they were both very powerful.


    Why couldn¡¯t these demon beasts do it?

 Chapter 873

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°This is not an ordinary prison cell. An ordinary prison cell can¡¯t trap us at all.¡±


    ¡°Woman, it¡¯s not a demon beast. So you can definitely destroy these cells and let us out.¡¯


    All the demon beasts placed their hopes on this person in front of them. He stared at the woman in front of him, hoping that she would let them go.


    ¡°Why are you locked up here?¡± MO Ruyue asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Naturally, we don¡¯t want to become the lackeys of the demons. That¡¯s why we¡¯re trapped here.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. This demon isn¡¯t very powerful. It only knows how to use things to control us.¡¯


    ¡°Let us out, woman. Let us out now.¡± The demonic beasts shouted.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡±


    MO Ruyue directly chose a cell with a seemingly weaker demonic beast. She took out the Heaven-cleaving Sword from her storage ring. The Heaven-cleaving Sword emitted a dazzling light.


    She held the hilt of her sword and slashed at the cell.


    In the end, he found that the cell was unmoved.


    ¡± Eh? It¡¯s not effective at all.¡±


    The corner of MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched. This cell was indeed not an ordinary cell.


    One had to know that the Heaven-cleaving Sword was not an ordinary sword. Something that even the Heaven-cleaving Sword could not resolve was definitely not simple.


    ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± He looked at the human-demon beast in the cell and said helplessly,¡± Look at this. I really have no way to open your cell!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to save him, but that the cell was too sturdy.


    What kind of material was this cell made of? It was a little too sturdy.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with doubts.


    The hope in the eyes of the demon beasts instantly turned into disappointment.


    They had thought that this woman in front of them could take them away from here, but now it seemed that everything had become a wild hope.


    Their hopes were instantly shattered.


    Seeing that this woman could not save them, everyone returned to their seats and continued to be silent.


    He thought that his savior had come, but it turned out that he was happy for nothing.


    MO Ruyue put away the Heaven-cleaving Sword in her hand and searched the cells one by one to see if Ming Sihan was locked up here.


    However, after looking around, she didn¡¯t see Ming Sihan.


    Her eyes turned cold. Didn¡¯t the demon say that he would send her to see her master? Why didn¡¯t she see her master?


    ¡°Have you seen my master?¡±


    Nio Ruyue asked.


    ¡°What kind of demonic beast is your master?¡±


    A warm-hearted demonic beast asked.


    MO Ruyue looked at him and said seriously,¡± My master is not a demonic beast. He¡¯s just a human.¡±


    ¡°All the people imprisoned here are demonic beasts. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned here. You¡¯ve come to the wrong place, right?¡±


    The demonic beast slowly said.


    ¡± That¡¯s impossible. That evil demon said he would send me to see my master, and then I came here.¡¯


    MO Ruyue explained.


    There were about a hundred demon beasts here, and many of them had transformed into their original forms and were Iving on the ground.


    She didn¡¯t see Ming Sihan.


    ¡°This is the place where the demonic beasts are imprisoned. The demon put you here, which means that your master is a demonic beast!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned. She thought about Ming Sihan¡¯s appearance.


    The man was so handsome, like a demon god in a painting. He had long silver-white hair and dark red eyes. How could it be a demonic beast?


    She did not believe this fact.


    ¡°Take a good look for yourself. Perhaps your master is here.¡±


    MO Ruyue was speechless and could only continue searching.


    Was Ming Sihan really a demonic beast?


    If they were together, wouldn¡¯t it be an interracial relationship? Would the child born like this be half-human and half-demon?


    Nio Ruyue¡¯s mind was filled with questions.


    ¡°My master shouldn¡¯t be a weasel.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a pheasant either.¡±


    ¡°Bastard shouldn¡¯t be either, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue stopped outside a cell and stared at the bastard in the cell thoughtfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a turtle! I¡¯m a turtle!¡± the turtle said angrily.


    ¡°Ahem, same, same!¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t expect that this bastard would actually listen to her words.


    He immediately felt a little awkward.


    He hurriedly explained.


    ¡°How is it the same? It¡¯s completely different. It¡¯s impossible for a turtle to become a demon beast.¡¯


    The turtle retorted unhappily.


    Someone actually called him a bastard.


    This woman was really blind.


    MO Ruyue walked to the end and saw a black dragon lying motionless on the ground.


    Looking at the black dragon in front of her, MO Ruyue thought of the little snake she used to raise.


    She could not help but sigh softly.


    That was because the little snake had disappeared.


    He never appeared again.


    However, why was the Black Dragon in the cell not moving at all? Could he be dead?


    ¡°Hey, little Black Dragon! Are you alright?¡± MO Ruyue shouted from outside the cell.


    The little Black Dragon did not respond.


    A man in the cell next door slowly said,¡± Stop shouting. He¡¯s trapped in an obsession, unless he can walk out of it himself.¡¯


    MO Ruyue turned to look at the man in the cell next door.


    That man seemed to have transformed from a mountain ghost. He was as beautiful as a woman. His white hair was like Di Chenxiao¡¯s, which was especially eye-catching.


    The man looked at MO Ruyue. He had seen this woman before.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the little mountain ghost beside you?¡±


    The man asked coldly. Did this woman kill the little mountain ghost?


    ¡°How did you know that I have a little mountain ghost by my side?¡± MO Ruyue was stunned.


    She looked at the man curiously.


    The man slowly stood up and stared at MO Ruyue with murderous eyes. ¡°You just have to answer me. Where did the little mountain ghost beside you


    ¡°This place is so dangerous, of course I didn¡¯t let the little mountain ghost follow me! ¡±


    MO Ruyue replied. Hillghost should be with Li Zeyan now.


    ¡°How did you know that I have a mountain ghost by my side?¡± she asked, scrutinizing the man in front of her.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    The man said lightly. He was relieved to know that Hillghost was fine.


    MO Ruyue was stunned.¡± You¡¯ve seen me before, but why don¡¯t I have any impression of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve seen me before.¡±


    ¡°Do you know about the Treasure Gathering Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I used to sell things there.¡±


    MO Ruyue said without hesitation. It was all thanks to the Treasure Gathering Pavilion that she had gotten her first bucket of gold.


    It was a good place.


    But what did that place have to do with this man?


    ¡°l am the boss behind Treasure Trove Pavilion.¡¯


    ¡°You are the boss behind Treasure Trove Pavilion.¡¯


    MO Ruyue was still shocked.


    Then, he shook his head and clicked his tongue.¡± I never thought that the behind-the-scenes boss was actually a mountain ghost!¡±


    ¡°What a pity. Now that the demons are wreaking havoc in the human world, your Treasure Gathering Pavilion can only close down, right?¡±


    There were so many chain stores in so many countries. This guy was very rich.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s not important.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that important?¡±


    There were so many chain stores, but all of them were gone. How heartbreaking would that be?


    MO Ruyue felt sorry for the man in front of her.


    ¡°Money is useless to me.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you open the Treasure Gathering Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an interest to kill time.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s bold words, MO Ruyue was speechless.


    However, she quickly remembered that she was here to look for Ming Sihan..

 Chapter 874

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I have to go find my master.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for him. Your master is inside.¡¯


    ¡°Where?¡±


    The black dragon over here is your master, Ming Sihan!¡±


    The man spoke calmly and glanced at the black dragon beside him.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a failure as a disciple. You can¡¯t even tell what kind of demonic beast your master is.¡±


    The man laughed mockingly. He felt that the woman in front of him was a little ridiculous.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t even know my Master was a demonic beast!¡± MO Ruyue muttered softly.


    ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t know what kind of demonic beast it is.¡±


    How could she be blamed for this?


    Who asked this man to never tell her?


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked. This guy had provided her with such useful information and clues. If she could get out of here, she would definitely save this man.


    There was absolutely no objection.


    ¡°Qingxuan.¡±


    Qingxuan said indifferently.


    He did not expect this woman to ask for his name.


    ¡°My name is MO Ruyue.¡±


    ¡°l know.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t know, so I told you.¡± MO Ruyue explained awkwardly.


    This guy looked so cold.


    She didn¡¯t know if the name he said was real or fake.


    However, there was no need to lie to her, right?


    Mo Ruyue then took out her Ghost Sense. The Heaven-cleaving Sword couldn¡¯t open the cell.


    He could only try using his ghost thoughts.


    It might be useful.


    Of course, she knew that the chances were slim.


    However, he was still prepared to give it a try.


    When her sword slashed down, the prison cell was actually opened.


    All of this stunned all the demonic beasts.


    MO Ruyue was also stunned.


    The Heaven-cleaving Sword could not do it, but Ghost Thought could.


    Beside her, a strange look flashed in Qingxuan¡¯s eyes. It seemed like she could be saved.


    The main thing was to see if this woman would save him.


    If this woman was unwilling, he had no choice. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Ghost Sense to come in handy!¡± This sword was given to her by Ming Sihan.


    What a good sword.


    Previously, he had thought that Ghost Thought was inferior to Heaven Severing. Now, he felt that Ghost Thought and Heaven Severing were the same.


    Each had their own good points.


    ¡°Let us out!¡±


    The demonic beasts in the cells nearby shouted loudly. They stared at MO Ruyue as if they had seen hope.


    This woman could actually destroy the prison cells here.


    However, MO Ruyue did not pay any attention to the other demonic beasts.


    Instead, she struck Qingxuan¡¯s cell, and cracks instantly appeared in the cell.


    With another slash, the cell was completely split open.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Qingxuan asked.


    ¡°The demon beasts that are locked up here must be enemies with the demons.


    If they are enemies, then we are allies. Helping an ally is helping ourselves. Isn¡¯t this logic right?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    She felt that Qingxuan was reliable, which was why she was so quick to save this fellow.


    ¡°That seems to make sense.¡¯


    Qingxuan thought about it and felt that this woman was right.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure if I should save them. Qingxuan, can you give me your opinion?¡±


    ¡°You believe me?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re allies, I can definitely trust you for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s save them all.¡¯


    They were all demonic beasts, and they were all locked up here without seeing the light of day.


    Although the sun could not be seen outside, it was still better than this narrow environment.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    MO Ruyue agreed.


    ¡°Please help me look after my master.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Qingxuan nodded and glanced at the black dragon on the ground.


    She did not know why this man¡¯s obsession was so deep that it was still in his obsession.


    If he didn¡¯t get out of his obsession, he would always be in this state.


    MO Ruyue went out and released all the other demonic beasts. After thanking them, the demonic beasts went to find the exit.


    After all the demonic beasts had left, MO Ruyue returned to Qingxuan¡¯s side.


    ¡®Qingxuan, you should leave as well. I¡¯ll stay here and guard my master,¡± she said with a solemn expression.


    Let¡¯s leave together. The most important thing now is to wake your master up.¡±


    Qingxuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. Since she had already been released from the prison, it was only a matter of time before she left.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know how to wake the man from his obsession.


    She went to the black dragon¡¯s side and squatted down, At first, she did not dare to touch the black dragon.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Qingxuan said.¡± He can¡¯t hurt you now.¡±


    Qingxuan, what should I do to awaken my master?¡±


    MO Ruyue reached out and stroked the black dragon¡¯s horns, then touched its black scales.


    Could it be that she wanted to slap him a few times and wake him up?


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was at a loss.


    He could only seek help from Qingxuan, and see if this fellow knew any method to wake up the person in his obsession.


    ¡°You have to enter his dream.¡¯


    Qingxuan pursed her lips.


    MO Ruvue was stunned. It was the first time she had heard such a thing.


    ¡°How do I enter his dream?¡±


    Was this not a joke?


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping,¡± Qingxuan said slowly.


    ¡°l can only dream about myself when I sleep. How can I barge into his dreams?¡±


    ¡°l can help you with that.¡±


    Qingxuan gave MO Ruyue a reassuring look.


    At present, MO Ruyue could only believe this man¡¯s words. Although she knew it was a little risky, she had no other choice.


    MO Ruyue laid down beside the black dragon and slowly closed her eyes.


    She quickly fell asleep.


    However, she did not see Ming Sihan for a long time. She remembered her purpose.


    She was afraid that she would forget her purpose for coming here in her dreams.


    Qingxuan saw that MO Ruyue had already fallen asleep. Then, she used her spell to make MO Ruyue enter Ming Sihan¡¯s obsession.


    After doing all of this, Qingxuan sat down to meditate and wait.


    He checked the situation here.


    As long as there were any unusual movements, he would separate MO Ruyue from Ming Sihan¡¯s obsession.


    MO Ruyue came to Ming Sihan¡¯s obsession. It was stormy and the sky was filled with lightning and thunder.


    The raindrops fell on her body with a hint of coldness.


    This cold feeling was unbearable.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted. She hadn¡¯t seen that man yet.


    Surrounded by waves, she was standing on a reef that had emerged from the sea. The seawater was surging against the reef under her feet.


    Everything seemed so terrifying.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds and lightning flashed. She was afraid that she would be hit by the lightning.


    MO Ruyue swallowed her saliva and frowned.


    The sound of the wind and waves had long drowned out her voice.


    After some thought, MO Ruyue summoned the Heaven Executioner and Ghost Sense in her dream, but it was useless.


    Could it be that in Ming Sihan¡¯s obsession, he couldn¡¯t summon the Heaven Slaying Sword and the Ghost Will?


    Other than the reef under her feet, there was an endless ocean around her.


    She did not know what to do anymore,


    If he used all his cultivation to fly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to last long. He needed a temporary place to rest.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly fly out and come back, right?


    Just as MO Ruyue was in a daze, she saw a huge black dragon rushing out of the water.


    The giant dragon roared, and MO Ruyue felt her ears ringing.


    Was this Ming Sihan?

 Chapter 875

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Master?¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted. In order to attract the Black Dragon¡¯s attention, she flew up.


    Then, he stood in front of the black dragon.


    The black dragon¡¯s eyes were as big as lanterns. MO Ruyue looked extremely small in front of the black dragon.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue noticed that the Black Dragon¡¯s eyes were cold, cruel, and unfamiliar.


    The black dragon roared and flung MO Ruyue into the sea with its tail.


    ¡°F*ck, even my master has never hit me like this.¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted as she fell into the sea.


    After a long time, she did not continue falling. She could not see anything in the dark sea.


    Her internal organs were squeezed by the seawater, but she did not feel uncomfortable. She could even breathe freely in the water.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue noticed a light at the bottom, so she swam towards it.


    When she arrived, she realized that the light was emitted by Ming Sihan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ruyue, why are you here?¡±


    Ming Sihan looked at the woman walking towards him and was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to take you away.¡± MO Ruyue swam to Ming Sihan¡¯s side and said.


    Ruyue, leave quickly. It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s hands and feet were bound by iron chains.


    He could not move.


    At this moment, the black dragon that had left returned.


    I¡¯m not leaving, Master. Everything you¡¯re facing now is your obsession. I¡¯m going to take you out of it.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said firmly.


    At this moment, the black dragon opened its bloody mouth at MO Ruyue, as if it was going to swallow her whole.


    Mo Ruyue nimbly hid behind Ming Sihan. If the black dragon had the ability, it would swallow Ming Sihan and her into its stomach.


    Seeing that MO Ruyue had dodged, the black dragon moved sideways to avoid Ming Sihan.


    Obviously, the black dragon didn¡¯t attack Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Master, who is this black dragon?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked curiously.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ming Sihan shook his head. When he opened his eyes, he saw the black dragon.


    He was thrown into the dead silent sea, and no one cared about him.


    He was the one who was abandoned.


    He did not understand why he was abandoned.


    Why did those people abandon him?


    ¡°Master, everything here is fake. We have to leave this place.¡± ¡® No, it¡¯s true. Ruyue, they don¡¯t want me¡­¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow and desolation.


    His eyes glowed with silver light.


    His dark red eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    MO Ruyue walked up to Ming Sihan and looked at his injured state. MO Ruyue suddenly felt sorry for the man in front of her.


    What had he encountered?


    ¡°Master, why do you say that?¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know much about Ming Sihan¡¯s past. She only found out that Ming Sihan was a demonic beast not long ago.


    Ming Sihan looked at the black dragon hovering above him and said, ¡°They have trapped me here for many, many years. It has been almost thirty years¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are they doing this to me? Why did you leave me here?¡±


    Ruyue, will you leave me behind too?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s mind was filled with memories of the past, and there was a hint of fear in his voice.


    Ever since he could remember, he had been trapped at the bottom of the sea by iron chains. He had grown up slowly from a small child.


    Later on, a war broke out between the demonic beasts at the bottom of the sea. The iron chains that bound him were cut off, and he was finally free.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave you here. We have to go back together.¡±


    ¡°Master, we have to go back together.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t know what had happened to Ming Sihan, but seeing that he was not in a good mood, she knew that something terrible must have happened to him.


    Was he chained to the bottom of the sea?


    And this lock lasted for decades.


    Just thinking about it made MO Ruyue¡¯s hair stand on end.


    She hugged Ming Sihan tightly and said,¡± I will never leave you behind. No matter what happens in the future, we can face it together.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ming, trust me, okay?¡±


    MO Ruyue whispered in Ming Sihan¡¯s ear. Ruyue, you said it yourself. You can¡¯t leave me behind!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I definitely won¡¯t leave it behind.¡±


    Perhaps MO Ruyue¡¯s words worked, Ming Sihan let down his guard and chose to believe MO Ruyue.


    The iron chain immediately loosened and creaked.


    With a series of ear-piercing sounds, the surrounding stone pillars collapsed.


    The entire environment began to collapse.


    MO Ruyue was sucked away by a force and lost control of herself.


    Suddenly, MO Ruyue opened her eyes and took deep breaths.


    She shouted,¡± Master!¡±


    Looking closely, the black dragon in front of him had already transformed into a man¡¯s body.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly and she slowly opened her eyes.


    A pair of dark red eyes were looking at the girl in front of him affectionately.


    Ruyue, is what you promised me true?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked again to confirm.


    His tone was calm. He remembered everything clearly.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face reddened slightly when she met his affectionate eyes. She coughed lightly and said,¡± Of course I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡¯


    As the two of them spoke, they didn¡¯t place Qingxuan in their eyes at all.


    Qingxuan looked at the two of them and slowly said,¡± We should leave this place now.¡±


    Only then did MO Ruyue notice that there was an extra-large third wheel beside her.


    She was a little shy. She quickly stood up from the ground and patted the dust off her body.


    ¡°Master, we really should leave this place,¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ming Sihan responded. He seemed to only see MO Ruyue¡¯s figure and no one


    He stood up and naturally held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He pulled MO Ruyue out.


    Qingxuan couldn¡¯t help but rub her nose when she saw this scene. Why did she feel like she was a little redundant?


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have waited here.


    Outside, Di Chenxiao was waiting for MO Ruyue on a rock.


    However, he did not see MO Ruyue. Instead, he saw many demonic beasts leaving the castle.


    Did something happen to Ruyue?¡±


    Di Chenxiao said to himself.


    At this moment, he felt a familiar aura approaching and immediately became alert.


    He stood up from the rock and found that Hillghost, Li Zeyan, and He Xi had all appeared here.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    When Di Chenxiao saw Li Zeyan, he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, and a smile appeared on his serious face.


    He was very happy that Zeyan¡¯s younger brother had come over.


    At the same time, he was also a little worried.


    Brother Zeyan, did you come here to save me?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked expectantly as he stared at Li Zeyan.


    He hoped that Li Zeyan would give him an affirmative answer.


    Li Zeyan rolled his eyes at Di Chenxiao.¡± Don¡¯t be narcissistic. I¡¯m not here for you. I¡¯m here for my sister.¡±


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Li Zeyan asked. He didn¡¯t want to see Di Chenxiao at all. This guy was fine.


    ¡°Your sister is still inside!¡±


    ¡± Di Chenxiao, are you still a man? My sister is inside, but you¡¯re outside. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a coward!¡±


    When Li Zeyan heard that his sister was still inside, he immediately lost his composure.


    This guy was really amazing. He left all the danger outside to his sister.


    She looked at Di Chenxiao and got angry.


    ¡°Your sister asked me to stay outside. She still has to save her master!¡±


    Di Chenxiao said innocently.


    He just didn¡¯t want to drag them down.


    ¡°It¡¯s all excuses.¡¯


    Li Zeyan snorted, his face full of anger..

 Chapter 876

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Di Chenxiao opened his mouth, but he had nothing to say.


    He Xi looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Stop arguing. We are here to save people. ¡±


    Just as they were talking, three figures came over.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Li Zeyan immediately shouted when he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice.


    Fortunately, his sister was fine.


    If something happened to his sister, he was prepared to ignore Di Chenxiao for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Zeyan, why are you here? Don¡¯t you know that this place is very dangerous?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Li Zeyan, and her face darkened.


    ¡°He Xi, why did you bring Zeyan to such a dangerous place?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring him here. He insisted on coming.¡± He Xi glanced at Li Zeyan and shrugged helplessly.


    At this time, he did not want to take the blame.


    After all, they had agreed beforehand.


    ¡°Sister, this has nothing to do with Master. I wanted to come.¡±


    Li Zeyan said softly, looking aggrieved.


    MO Ruyue did not continue to blame him for admitting his mistake.


    When Hillghost saw Qingxuan, he blinked his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Qingxuan walked over to Hillghost and asked gently.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡±


    Hillghost hurriedly nodded.


    Although it was not very powerful, it was still a force to be reckoned with.


    He looked at Qingxuan happily.


    Qingxuan rubbed Hillghost¡¯s head. It would still take a long time for this fellow to turn into a human.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He Xi looked at Ming Sihan and asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Ming Sihan responded. Even when he was replying to He Xi, his eyes were still on MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go deal with the demons together, shall we?¡± MO Ruyue glanced at everyone,


    As long as the evil spirits were not eliminated, they would not be able to see the sun.


    For the sake of the sun, for the sake of all living beings, for the sake of themselves, they had to face the evil spirit head-on.


    MO Ruyue had already met the evil spirit twice, and it didn¡¯t seem to have much ability.


    Perhaps the demon had not used its true power yet, but MO Ruyue could not care less.


    Sooner or later, a life-and-death battle would begin. Since everyone was here, he would start directly.


    He couldn¡¯t count on the others, so he could only rely on them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another two hours.¡¯


    At this moment, Ming Sihan spoke.


    He took out a piece of paper and muttered something silently.


    Then, he casually threw the paper in his hand, and the paper instantly turned into countless small moths.


    The little moth immediately dispersed and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Master, what are we waiting for?¡± Mo Ruyue asked curiously. ¡°Wait for the others!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡¯


    ¡°Do you want to leave first?¡± MO Ruyue asked Qingxuan while waiting.


    ¡°Because there will really be a war later.¡± The opponent was an unfathomable evil spirit.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be a deserter.¡± Qingxuan said indifferently.


    Upon hearing Qingxuan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue began to admire this man.


    They were all hot-blooded men.


    The only person she was worried about was Li Zeyan.


    When the time came, Li Zeyan could just hide at the side and watch the battle,


    MO Ruyue walked up to Li Zeyan with a serious expression.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Li Zeyan looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Was his sister blaming him?


    How terrifying.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to speak.


    ¡°When the fight starts, find a place to hide yourself, understand?¡±


    Li Zeyan had no cultivation at all.


    Back then, he had told him to focus on his cultivation, but this fellow had simply not listened.


    MO Ruyue was most worried about Li Zeyan.


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of Li Zeyan if they fought. She hoped that Li Zeyan would be smart and hide himself well.


    ¡°Sister, I can actually join the battle.¡±


    Li Zeyan muttered softly. His sister had underestimated him.


    However, he did not dare to refute his sister loudly, afraid that he would make her unhappy.


    ¡± Join your head. Do you think fighting is child¡¯s play?¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but complain. This guy was too simple-minded.


    She rolled her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t care about the war at all.


    In a while, their opponents were demons!


    Li Zeyan pouted.¡± Sister, are you concerned about Zeyan?¡±


    Ming Sihan glanced at Li Zeyan. Why did he feel like this guy was asking for a beating?


    ¡°You¡¯re so weak. Anyone would care about you.¡±


    Ming Sihan said unhappily.


    What was Li Zeyan thinking?


    Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, Li Zeyan was a little unconvinced.


    This guy was just envious and jealous. Just as he was about to retort, he heard his sister beside him say,¡± Stop arguing.¡± Li Zeyan then shut his mouth. ¡°When the fight starts, leave Li Zeyan to me.¡±


    Di Chenxiao volunteered.


    After saying that, she shot Li Zeyan a flirtatious look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t need your care,¡± Li Zeyan said.


    And take care of him?


    It was already pretty good that this guy could take care of himself.


    He didn¡¯t need Di Chenxiao to take care of him at all.


    Not long after, everyone felt the ground shake. It seemed that a black mass of reinforcements had rushed over from afar.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Di Chenxiao looked into the distance, his eyes full of curiosity.


    Because it was too dark, he couldn¡¯t see what was over there.


    MO Ruyue felt that it was a little familiar.


    ¡°Reinforcements have arrived.¡¯


    Ming Sihan said lightly and nodded slightly as he watched the reinforcements rush over.


    He saw Shangguan She coming over with his subordinates.


    When he saw Ming Sihan, he respectfully knelt down on one knee. ¡°Subordinate greets Demon Venerable!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Ming Sihan said lightly.


    Shangguan She replied and then looked at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°When this subordinate received the news, I rushed here without stopping. I shouldn¡¯t be late, right?¡±


    ¡°Just in time.¡±


    Ming Sihan said.


    At this time, MO Ruyue leaned against Ming Sihan and whispered,¡± This guy came to provoke me when you weren¡¯t around. He wants the position of the demon lord.¡¯


    ¡°But he was defeated by you, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t surprised at all, as if everything was within his expectations.


    His handsome face had a faint smile on it, and his dark red eyes were filled with MO Ruyue¡¯s figure.


    She had promised him that she would not leave him behind.


    ¡°Master, how did you know?¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that.


    Ming Sihan knew about this?


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too magical?


    ¡± Of course, I¡¯ve long expected that day to come. That¡¯s why I forced you to learn the Nebula Sword Technique. Even if I¡¯m not by your side, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of being provoked by others.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re simply preparing for a rainy day!¡±


    MO Ruyue suddenly admired the man in front of her.


    Fortunately, this man had forced her to learn the Nebula Sword Technique.


    Cultivation could not be improved overnight, so in order to keep up with his strength, he could only learn some sword techniques or spells.


    He would use other methods to make up for his shortcomings.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a rainy day. I just thought about a few more things.¡±


    Ming Sihan said humbly.


    He knew Shangguan She well. As long as he was not around, this man would reveal his ambition for the position of Demon Lord.


    Or rather, this man had always coveted the position of Demon Venerable.


    In fact, Shangguan She was not wrong. This position had always been a symbol of strength. Only those with strong strength could sit on the position


    of Demon Venerable.


    Only then could everyone be convinced..

 Chapter 877

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Shangguan She thought that if he disappeared, there would be no one in the entire demon world who could rival him.


    However, Shangguan She did not expect that he would lose to a woman.


    When there was such a big commotion outside, the evil spirit seemed to have sensed something.


    He immediately ordered his men to fight.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, it¡¯s time for you to serve me. Hurry up and serve me!¡±


    The evil spirit looked at Ling Shoumo and ordered him to fight the enemy outside.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Evil Demon,¡± Ling Shoumo replied with a gloomy expression.


    After saying that, Ling Shoumo left with his men.


    In the castle, the demon was waiting for the news that the war was over. He wanted to see how MO Ruyue was doing.


    In the end, he discovered that not only had MO Ruyue escaped, but she had also released the imprisoned demonic beasts one by one.


    This infuriated the evil spirit.


    That damned woman, he would kill her in his hands later.


    Outside, the two armies began to fight. The demons were all demons, and each of them looked extremely terrifying.


    The two sides engaged in a fierce battle. Skeleton soldiers ran out of the yellow soil one after another.


    Tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers rushed towards MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue flew up, holding a sword in each hand. Her posture was handsome, and her movements were swift and unrestrained, without the slightest bit of sloppiness.


    A ghostly figure shuttled through the skeleton soldiers.


    Her eyes were serious, and she pursed her lips tightly. She cut off the skeleton soldier¡¯s head with her sword.


    The skeleton soldier¡¯s head rolled on the ground and was kicked and stepped on by the other skeleton soldiers. In an instant, it disappeared without a trace.


    Ming Sihan turned into a black dragon and let out a roar that shook the sky and earth. All the skeleton soldiers within a few meters were sent flying.


    MO Ruyue looked over, her heart filled with shock and emotion.


    This man looked so handsome in his black dragon form.


    He wanted to ride on the dragon¡¯s back.


    That would definitely be very impressive.


    Seeing this, He Xi was unwilling to be outdone. He transformed into a flying crane and flapped his wings, sending a pile of skeleton soldiers into the air.


    However, the skeleton soldiers kept crawling out of the ground. They could not be killed.


    Di Chenxiao transformed into a werewolf and flashed his sharp claws. He pounced forward and waved his claws, causing the skeleton soldiers to fall apart.


    Hillghost¡¯s body expanded, and its round body was like a huge rubber ball. It rolled out, and all the skeleton soldiers were crushed by it.


    Qingxuan took her time and took out a stack of paper from her sleeve. She infused the paper with a spell technique and instantly turned it into paper figurines.


    Before long, the entire battlefield was filled with paper figures.


    These paper figurines were fighting against the skeleton soldiers.


    No one gave in to anyone.


    Shangguan She did not stay idle either. He swung his seven-star spiked club to the left and then to the right. He jumped up and spun the club, causing the heads of the surrounding skeleton soldiers to fall to the ground.


    Li Zeyan watched this scene from the shadows and sighed softly. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to burn these skeleton soldiers to ashes with fire? However, he didn¡¯t need help yet.


    His sister and the others seemed to be able to handle it.


    The battlefield was in chaos.


    The skeleton soldiers were no match for MO Ruyue and the others. As for those demonic creatures, they were naturally no match for them.


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t go up to fight. He just watched the battle silently.


    His eyes were fixed on the black figure in the dark. He saw MO Ruyue¡¯s ghostly figure shuttling through the skeleton soldiers. She was using her two swords to the fullest.


    She could see it with the naked eye.


    She was clearly only at the early stage of the Golden Core Stage, but he could feel that her entire body was filled with power that others could not shake.


    Ruyue¡¯s strength had improved at an extraordinary speed. It was impossible for an ordinary person to improve so quickly.


    Was it because of Ming Sihan¡¯s help?


    Ling Shoumo furrowed his brows tightly. He didn¡¯t quite understand what Ming Sihan was doing.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s strength had risen too quickly. It was not necessarily a good thing.


    The demons watched the battle outside from the castle. They saw that those people were approaching the castle and would soon reach here.


    This forced the Evil Demons to fight personally.


    Then, the evil spirit walked out. He flew in the air and looked coldly at the battlefield below him.


    ¡°Looks like you guys really have some skills!¡± the sinister devil said faintly.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the sinister devil in the air. Their expressions became even more solemn.


    ¡°Demon, die!¡±


    MO Ruyue saw the evil spirit appear and immediately left the skeleton soldiers to attack the man in the sky.


    Her speed was as fast as lightning, and she attacked without hesitation.


    It was as if he wanted to kill the evil spirit in one blow.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself. Do you think that I can¡¯t touch you just because I can¡¯t touch your soul?¡± The evil spirit laughed coldly and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Today, either you die or I live!¡±


    MO Ruyue gritted her teeth. There was no fear in her eyes.


    It was as if he had already disregarded his own life and death.


    In the past, MO Ruyue cherished her life very much. She would do everything carefully and think twice before acting.


    But now, she was no longer afraid of death.


    If the demons didn¡¯t die, there wouldn¡¯t be many people left in this world.


    Only when the demons died would there be hope for the world.


    For hope, for the sun, she had to do this.


    ¡°Since you want to die so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    The evil spirit¡¯s mouth twitched, and its body turned incorporeal. It passed through MO Ruyue¡¯s body at lightning speed.


    MO Ruyue furrowed her brows. She felt that her veins and bones were in excruciating pain.


    She fell uncontrollably.


    Ming Sihan quickly caught MO Ruyue¡¯s falling body.


    Then, he transformed into a human and hugged MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡± Ming Sihan shouted loudly. He felt like he was about to lose something.


    Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s pupils that were gradually becoming unfocused, Ming


    Sihan felt as if all the energy in his body had been sucked dry.


    He kneeled on the ground and held MO Ruyue tightly in his arms.


    He called out to Ruyue over and over again.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t hear any sound anymore. She felt like she was going to die.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to become a top-notch cannon fodder. She was gone before it even started.


    Death is inevitable, some heavier than Mount Tai, some lighter than a feather.


    She was not even comparable to a feather, yet she was instantly killed by the evil spirit.


    MO Ruyue closed her eyes, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He quickly came to Ming Sihan¡¯s side and looked at his sister, who had her eyes closed. A cold aura surrounded him.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡¯


    Ling Shoumo also flew over in a hurry. He could not believe what he was seeing.


    That woman was lying quietly in Ming Sihan¡¯s arms with her eyes closed.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    The evil spirit flew in the air and said proudly,¡± You overestimate yourself, woman!¡±


    Li Zeyan clenched his fists tightly, his eyes sinister.


    He was like a lunatic who had lost his mind. He slowly stood up and looked up at the evil spirit in the sky.¡± How dare you hurt my sister, little evil spirit!¡¯ The demon looked down at Li Zeyan. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Li Zeyan roared like a wild beast, his entire body burning with flames.


    He instantly turned into a Fire Qilin.


    The Fire Qilin¡¯s roar sent chills down almost all the demonic beasts ¡®spines..

 Chapter 878

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The evil spirit did not recognize the Fire Qilin. ¡°It¡¯s just a small demonic beast.¡¯


    Di Chenxiao looked at the Fire Qilin with mixed feelings.


    Li Zeyan was actually a Fire Qilin. No wonder he always felt that this guy was scary.


    Seeing Li Zeyan¡¯s anger, Hillghost shrunk his body in fear and quickly hid behind Qingxuan.


    Even though it knew that Li Zeyan wasn¡¯t angry at it, it still felt scared.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡¯


    The Fire Qilin spoke slowly and pounced towards the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit wanted to dodge, but the Fire Qilin bit down on its arm. The Fire Qilin bit off one of the evil spirit¡¯s arms, leaving the evil spirit no room to fight back.


    The evil spirit cried out in pain, and its expression was not good.


    What was this thing? How could it be so fierce?


    The Fire Qilin could have swallowed the evil spirit in one gulp, but he didn¡¯t want the evil spirit to die so quickly.


    Then, he bit off the other arm of the evil spirit.


    After losing his arm, the Fire Qilin started biting his leg.


    One leg, two legs.


    If an ordinary demon beast bit off an arm or leg, the demon could completely regenerate.


    However, after his arms and legs were bitten off by the Fire Qilin, he realized that his arms and legs could no longer grow back.


    ¡°How, how did this happen?¡±


    The evil spirit only had one body left, and its face was filled with fear.


    He was actually defeated by a demonic beast!


    There was too much unwillingness in his heart.


    He lost completely.


    ¡°l will definitely come back.¡±


    As soon as the evil spirit said that, its head was swallowed by the Fire Qilin.


    As for the body of the evil spirit, it was burned clean by the Fire Qilin.


    When the evil demon¡¯s body was completely burned, the sky suddenly lit up.


    The skeleton soldiers were also turned into ashes. The demons fled in all directions, but in the end, they were all wiped out by the Fire Qilin¡¯s fire.


    The world seemed to have returned to normal. Even the castle from before dissipated with the wind.


    Except for Ming Sihan, almost everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the Fire Qilin.


    After eliminating the evil spirit, Li Zeyan returned to his human form.


    His eyes were filled with sorrow. It was not easy to find his sister, but in the end, his sister was gone.


    Where would his sister go?


    Would he be able to find his sister in the future?


    No one was impressed by Li Zeyan¡¯s identity. Their faces were heavy.


    Because MO Ruyue was gone, killed by the demon in one strike.


    MO Ruyue was dead, and Ming Sihan was heartbroken. His dark red eyes lost their light, and they were filled with sadness.


    Li Zeyan returned to MO Ruyue¡¯s side and looked at the woman in Ming Sihan¡¯s arms. He knelt on the ground and sniffed,¡± Sister, I¡¯ve killed the evil spirit. Sister, come back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡±


    He started crying with tears and snot.


    She cried like a little girl.


    It was too sad.


    His amiable and adorable sister was gone just like that.


    The people around them were silent and sad.


    No one wanted to see this result, but the matter was already set in stone.


    What could he do?


    After all, those who could not live had to continue moving forward.


    He Xi came in front of Ming Sihan. He wiped his eyes and said slowly,¡± My condolences.¡¯


    No, Ruyue won¡¯t die. She said she won¡¯t leave me!¡±


    Ming Sihan growled at He Xi as if he had gone mad.


    His eyes turned red, as if he wanted to eat someone alive. It was as if he wanted to kill someone who said that MO Ruyue was dead.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sister won¡¯t die.¡±


    Li Zeyan said firmly.


    Her sister was just sleeping. She would definitely wake up.


    He wanted to wait for his sister to wake up.


    ¡± He has lost his mind,¡± He Xi whispered after hearing Li Zeyan¡¯s words.¡± Have you lost your mind too?¡±


    Ming Sihan didn¡¯t want to hear anyone talking about MO Ruyue¡¯s death, so he carried MO Ruyue¡¯s body and flew away.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Li Zeyan wanted to chase after him, but Di Chenxiao held his shoulder.


    ¡°Let him go,¡± said Di Chenxiao,


    He didn¡¯t expect that woman to be gone just like that. It was so sudden that he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Everything felt like a dream.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s hands clenched into fists. He felt that letting the evil spirit die like that was simply letting it off too easily.


    He shouldn¡¯t have let the demons die so easily.


    He should have made the evil spirit feel a thousand times more pain.


    ¡°l really regret it.¡±


    Li Zeyan said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What do you regret?¡± Di Chenxiao asked.


    ¡± Of course, I regret not letting the evil demon experience a life worse than death.¡¯


    ¡® I should torture the evil spirit and make him beg for death!¡±


    Di Chenxiao looked at the young man and felt that this young man was a little unfamiliar.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to be a Fire Qilin. You shouldn¡¯t be from this world, right?¡± he asked with a complicated expression. The Fire Qilin did not exist in this world.


    Li Zeyan replied softly,¡± Yes.¡±


    But so what? He still watched helplessly as his sister died tragically in front of him.


    Every time he thought of that scene, he hated himself for not taking action earlier.


    ¡® I¡¯m very curious. You¡¯re so powerful. Why did you choose to stay by Ruyue¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    Li Zeyan snorted. He would not tell anyone about his sister¡¯s identity.


    Including Di Chenxiao and Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Looks like your sister¡¯s identity is very mysterious.¡±


    Emperor Chenxiao said.


    Li Zeyan shook off Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand.¡± So what if she¡¯s mysterious? Sister is still gone.¡±


    If he believed that his sister would definitely be reborn, it was because his sister was not an ordinary person!


    If his sister regained her memory, she would remember who he was.


    He really hoped that his sister would recover her memories soon.


    Li Zeyan thought to himself.


    Ming Sihan brought MO Ruyue to the edge of a cliff. There were countless flowers blooming on the edge of the cliff.


    There was no one here to disturb him.


    Ruyue, how could you leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t leave me?¡±


    ¡°You little liar, you cheated away my heart, but you still want to break my heart?¡±


    ¡°Little heartless one, can you open your eyes quickly?¡±


    A crystal-clear tear fell from the corner of Ming Sihan¡¯s eye and fell to the ground, turning into a crystal.


    The tears of mermaids were pearls, while the tears of Black Dragons were crystals.


    The crystal contained energy.


    The flowers on the ground absorbed the crystal¡¯s energy, causing the flowers that were about to bloom to bloom.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue¡¯s eyelids twitched, and her slightly curled eyelashes quivered.


    Master, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    MO Ruyue spoke slowly. She heard everything the man said.


    When she opened her eyes and saw the blue sky, her mood instantly became beautiful.


    In other words, the evil spirit had been eliminated.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡¯


    Ming Sihan listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words and hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to rub the woman in front of him into his bones.


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes.¡± Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t hug me so tightly. You¡¯ll flatten my chest.¡¯


    This fellow, could you be gentler?

 Chapter 879

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ruyue, you¡­¡±


    He had already noticed that Ruyue did not have any signs of life.


    But now, Ruyue was alive. Could she have been resurrected?


    ¡°I¡¯m a ghost now. Master, are you afraid?¡±


    MO Ruyue joked.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a ghost, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡± Ming Sihan hugged MO Ruyue tightly.


    This feeling of regaining something he had lost made Ming Sihan cherish the woman in front of him even more.


    MO Ruyue giggled. This man was really stubborn.


    Fortunately, he had used the Resurrection Card at the critical moment. Otherwise, he would have had to say goodbye.


    It felt good to have a Resurrection Card.


    It would be great if he could revive indefinitely.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    ¡°l promised you that I wouldn¡¯t leave you, so I¡¯m especially talkative.¡± Yes, Ruyue is so obedient. What kind of reward does Ruyue want?¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled. He was really happy. ¡°Uh, about that, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a special reward?¡±


    ¡°What special reward?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Ming Sihan threw MO Ruyue onto the soft grass, surrounded by blooming flowers. A silver-haired handsome man leaned on MO Ruyue¡¯s body, carefully looking at her delicate face.


    His slender fingers brushed across her beautiful eyebrows, as if he wanted to carve this face into his heart.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face was slightly flushed, and she did not dare to look at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Give me to you,¡± he said slowly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    MO Ruyue was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this a little too fast?


    Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s shy face, Ming Sihan was even more tempted.


    He lowered his head and touched the softness.


    The scattered silver hair covered the place where they touched the most.


    The breeze blew, and the flowers and plants bent over.


    The shadows of the trees danced, and one look was a thousand years.


    In the end, MO Ruyue pushed Ming Sihan away. She coughed lightly and said,¡± Master, I think it¡¯s still too early.¡±


    ¡°Early?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, 1 know. This matter should at least be done after we get married, right?¡±


    MO Ruyue covered her burning cheeks with both hands.


    Fortunately, her rationality prevailed and she was not bewitched by this man.


    This kind of thing should at least happen in the room. It was in the wild. If someone peeked at it, how embarrassing would it be?


    Although the scenery in the wild was quite good and exciting.


    In broad daylight, men and women slept together.


    The images in MO Ruyue¡¯s mind made her face redder and redder.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get married when I get back.¡±


    Ming Sihan picked MO Ruyue up. He really wanted this woman.


    This feeling was getting stronger.


    He wished he could swallow this woman into his stomach.


    It seemed that he could not wait any longer.


    ¡°Ah! Master, this isn¡¯t good.¡±


    MO Ruyue clenched her fists tightly. Everything had happened too quickly, catching her off guard.


    Are you going back to get married?


    Is Ruyue unwilling to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I feel that our relationship is quite good now.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel good. 1 want to take another step forward.¡±


    ¡°This¡­


    Looking at the man¡¯s handsome face, especially his high nose bridge, he was


    exceptionally good-looking.


    How could there be such a perfect man in this world?


    His appearance was perfect, and it was completely to her aesthetic point.


    It might not be in line with everyone¡¯s aesthetic standards, but it definitely matched her aesthetic standards.


    [Salted Fish System: Host, please get married as soon as possible and hug each other for three years.]


    At this moment, the Salted Fish System suddenly appeared. However, the mission given by the Salted Fish System was a little too much.


    Forget about getting married as soon as possible, he actually wanted to have two children in three years.


    What was he thinking?


    She would not be able to complete this mission in the next few years.


    How could there be such a strange mission?


    It was as if all of this was deliberately arranged by someone.


    MO Ruyue sighed. She hoped that it was just her imagination.


    When they returned to the Devil Realm, MO Ruyue¡¯s appearance startled He Xi and the others.


    He Xi looked at the lively MO Ruyue and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    ¡± Although I¡¯m dead, I¡¯ve been resurrected. Hehehe, are you scared?¡±


    MO Ruyue said cheekily.


    He Xi nodded, then shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best that you can come back to life,¡± he said with a heavy expression.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Li Zeyan threw himself into MO Ruyue¡¯s arms, but Ming Sihan stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close!¡± Ming Sihan said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Because¡­Because Ruyue is very weak now and needs a good rest.¡±


    Ming Sihan found a random excuse to prevent Li Zeyan from getting close to


    Ruyue.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Zeyan nodded in disbelief.


    Di Chenxiao patted Li Zeyan¡¯s head and smiled.¡± Are you happy now? Your sister is still fine.¡¯ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy. Sister is still fine.¡±


    Li Zeyan said happily.


    He was happy that his sister was safe and sound.


    Ming Sihan glanced at Shangguan She, who lowered his head.


    ¡® I have something important to announce.¡± Ming Sihan coughed lightly while everyone was around.


    ¡°What important matter?¡±


    He Xi looked at Ming Sihan and asked curiously.


    Everyone also stared at Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and said to everyone,¡± I want to marry Ruyue. From now on, MO Ruyue will be the mistress of the Demon World. Anyone who sees MO Ruyue will see me.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    He Xi was not surprised at all. She smiled and said,¡± Congratulations, Demon Venerable. When are you going to hold the wedding?¡±


    The others had different expressions. Some were shocked, some were happy, and some had mixed feelings.


    When MO Chengfeng heard this news, he still felt a little sad.


    The Demon Venerable was really going to marry MO Ruyue.


    He was naturally reluctant to part with her, but as long as MO Ruyue was happy, nothing else mattered.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Naturally, Li Zeyan was also reluctant.


    Her sister had been abducted by a man.


    So sad.


    Although the Demon Venerable was quite strong, he was still far inferior to it.


    If that man knew that his sister and Ming Sihan were married, it would be very interesting.


    After all, that man had been pursuing his sister for so many years, but he still couldn¡¯t get her. In the end, when he turned around and found out that his sister had married Ming Sihan, who knew what kind of expression he would have.


    Thinking of the man¡¯s deflated look, Li Zeyan instantly stopped opposing Ming Sihan and his sister¡¯s marriage.


    Who asked that man to tease him so many times back then?


    He was the Fire Qilin who would take revenge.


    Hehehe, it must be very interesting!


    xuanling sect


    Ling Shoumo locked himself in the Seven Stars Palace. He knew that Ruyue was fine. Although he did not know how Ruyue had come back to life, he was still quite happy to know that she was fine.


    At least she was still alive.


    However, when he heard that MO Ruyue was going to marry Ming Sihan, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Ruyue!


    In the end, he still lost it.


    ¡°Master, this time, the Demon Realm has killed the evil spirits. All the people are grateful to the Demon Realm. Moreover, the Demon Realm has even given us wedding invitations. Should we go?¡±


    Ji Xianfeng asked carefully.


    Xuanling Sect did not have a good reputation for killing evil spirits.


    I heard rumors that Master had sided with the demons.


    However, he did not believe it. It must be nonsense.


    How could his master side with the demons?


    They did not know who was trying to smear their master¡¯s reputation. Ling Shoumo¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard Ji Xianfengs words..

 Chapter 880

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°This venerable self is going into seclusion to cultivate, so I won¡¯t be going.


    Prepare a generous gift for this venerable self and send it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng replied. He felt that something was wrong with his master.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say anything and could only leave obediently.


    Ever since his master returned, he had been locked up in the Seven Stars Hall and did not care about the outside world.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened either.


    The entire Demon Realm was filled with joy.


    It was indeed time for a great celebration to wash away the damage brought by the demons.


    The morning light broke, and the human world was at dawn. The entire Demon Realm was bustling with activity.


    Because today was the Demon Lord¡¯s big day.


    MO Ruyue was sitting upright on the bed, wearing a phoenix coronet and a cape. Her face was exquisite.


    She was exceptionally beautiful today.


    The wedding dress and jewelry on her body were all carefully selected by Ming Sihan. She didn¡¯t want them to be the most expensive, just more expensive.


    She had climbed step by step from an immortal sect disciple to the position of the Infernal Queen.


    The immortal sect disciple became a spy in the Demon Realm and became a disciple of the Demon Realm.


    Then, she climbed up from the Demon World¡¯s disciple to the position of Saintess, from Saintess to the Demon Lord¡¯s only disciple.


    From the only disciple of the Demon Lord to the only Demon Empress of the Demon Lord.


    After being undercover in the Demon World for three years, she finally became the Demon Empress of the Demon Lord.


    Just like that, MO Ruyue¡¯s promotion in the Devil World was born.


    It should be written into a book to let everyone see how she became the Infernal Queen.


    Not long after, the door creaked.


    MO Ruyue thought that Ming Sihan had come in, so she immediately became nervous.


    However, she soon felt that something was wrong with the aura.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard footsteps approaching.


    Who was it that sneaked into the bridal chamber?


    She pretended not to notice the person who had come and prepared to attack when the other party was unprepared.


    ¡°Ruyue, congratulations on finally becoming Ming Sihan¡¯s Infernal Queen.¡± He Xi¡¯s voice rang out.


    Hearing He Xi¡¯s voice, MO Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought that some bad people had broken in.


    ¡°Did you come to the wrong place? This is my and Ming Sihan¡¯s bridal chamber!¡±


    MO Ruyue lifted a corner of her veil and looked at He Xi.


    This guy looked like a rapist.


    What was this guy trying to do by sneaking into the bride and groom¡¯s room on their wedding night?


    ¡°Of course I know that this is your bridal chamber. I came here to give you


    something.¡±


    As He Xi spoke, he took out a bottle of medicine from his sleeve.


    ¡°This bottle of medicine is for you,¡± he said with a smug smile on his face. ¡°Why did you give me a bottle of medicine for no reason? Is this poison?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously. She was very puzzled.


    He did not immediately reach out to take the medicine from He Xia ¡°Why would I give you poison? This is a medicine to maintain your strength.¡±


    He Xi smiled ambiguously and the corners of her mouth curled up.


    He was doing this for Ruyue¡¯s own good.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t leave too much of a mark on his first time.


    MO Ruyue showed a disdainful look and said slowly, ¡°He Xi, I think you¡¯re underestimating me too much. I¡¯m a Golden Core cultivator after all. I don¡¯t have the body of an ordinary person anymore. I don¡¯t even have the strength to last a night?¡±


    ¡°Let alone one night, even three days and three nights wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    MO Ruyue boasted.


    She thought that she was quite powerful in some aspects.


    Having read so many books, he had already accumulated a lot of experience.


    Even if he had never eaten pork before, had he not seen a pig run?


    He Xi shook his head, feeling that the woman in front of him was still too inexperienced.


    His thinking was too simple.


    ¡± Just because you have good stamina doesn¡¯t mean that your endurance is good.


    Don¡¯t be so absolute. You have to leave a way out for yourself. ¡°He Xi, you really underestimate me.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed, feeling very sad that He Xi did not believe her.


    After all, she was not the kind of woman who looked weak.


    She was as powerful as a giant.


    ¡± I know you are very strong, but don¡¯t forget that Ming Sihan is not an ordinary person. He is a demonic beast.¡± He Xi said earnestly.


    Why didn¡¯t this woman understand?


    Moreover, Ming Sihan seemed to be in heat.


    This was even more terrifying.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a demonic beast? Could it be that he can eat me up?¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little disapproving.


    He did not take this matter to heart.


    ¡® Indeed, he can¡¯t eat you up, but he¡¯s twice the size of a normal man. Do you know what twice the size means?¡± He Xi said seriously.


    ¡°Wrapped around my waist?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Anyway, it should be quite terrifying, although 1 haven¡¯t tried it before.¡±


    ¡°l pity you, that¡¯s why I brought you the medicine.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you should take this bottle of medicine in case you need it.¡± He Xi spoke earnestly, like a parent who was worried about their child.


    As he spoke, he stuffed the medicine bottle into MO Ruyue¡¯s palm.


    After doing all of this, he quickly left to avoid being seen by Ming Sihan. MO Ruyue held the medicine bottle in her hand. She thought for a moment and put it under her pillow.


    She felt that the bottle of medicine would not be of any use.


    Not long after, MO Ruyue heard familiar footsteps.


    She quickly pulled down her veil and clenched her fists, waiting for that guy to come in.


    With a creak, the door was pushed open.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She was extremely nervous.


    Ming Sihan closed the door tightly and locked it.


    He looked up at the red figure sitting by the bed, his handsome face full of smiles.


    Today, he finally married the woman he liked the most.


    Ruyue, we¡¯re finally together.¡±


    Ming Sihan walked to the bed and slowly lifted MO Ruyue¡¯s veil.


    Beneath the veil was a gorgeous face that could topple cities. Her cheeks were covered in flower-like powder, and her charming eyes were so captivating.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Ming Sihan felt his throat tighten, and his entire body became hot.


    He took two wine glasses from the table and poured wine into them.


    Ruyue, after drinking this cup of wine, we will be husband and wife.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man in front of her. He was exceptionally handsome today. He was dressed in red, and his slightly open collar exposed his sexy collarbone, making him look a little seductive.


    She subconsciously swallowed.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll do it.¡¯


    MO Ruyue had a forthright look on her face. She was about to drink when the man grabbed her wrist tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already this time, and you¡¯re still calling me master?¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his eyebrows. This woman really didn¡¯t know how to flirt.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t call me master, then what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to call you husband.¡±


    Ming Sihan reminded.


    Mo Ruyue coughed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°The two of us have already bowed to the heavens and the earth. How can we be embarrassed? We¡¯re just short of being honest.¡±


    Why was this woman unwilling to call him husband? Did she despise him?


    MO Ruyue felt that the man¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Husband¡­


    MO Ruyue called out softly.


    She felt a little embarrassed, as if she had not gotten used to it.


    In modern times, they would be considered to have gotten married impulsively.


    But at least MO Ruyue was not at a disadvantage, and she did have a good impression of this man.


    Sometimes, after spending too much time together, they would not have any thoughts of getting married.


    He called her husband very softly.


    ¡°Louder, I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    MO Ruyue said in a slightly annoyed tone. Was this man pushing his luck?


    Damn it..

 Chapter 881

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ming Sihan suddenly said something coquettishly, causing MO Ruyue to have goosebumps.


    It was too coquettish.


    ¡°Say it again!¡¯


    Seeing the man in such a state, MO Ruyue was afraid that this man would ruin his image and character.


    ¡°Hey, Wifey!¡¯


    Ming Sihan responded with an intoxicated look on his face.


    This call of ¡®husband¡¯ made his heart flutter, and his entire person felt like he was floating.


    He really hoped that Ruyue would call him that every day.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face turned red. She was about to drink the wine when she saw Ming Sihan¡¯s finger on her lips.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man in front of her with some doubt.


    Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to drink the nuptial wine?


    Ming Sihan put the two glasses of wine in his mouth and approached MO


    Ruyue.


    Mo Ruyue instantly understood what this man meant.


    Isn¡¯t this mouth to mouth too wild?


    Before she could figure it out, the wine entered her mouth.


    The moonlight outside was like water. Some people were happy, while others were sad.


    In the hibiscus tent, it was a spring night.


    The sun rose and set, but the door of the bridal chamber had not been opened.


    However, there were sounds coming from inside from time to time.


    He Xi sat on the high wall, munching on melon seeds while looking at the door of the new house.


    ¡°I told you, Ming Sihan is not an ordinary man.¡±


    He hoped that MO Ruyue would be able to take the medicine he had sent over.


    Meanwhile, in the room, MO Ruyue took out a pill from a bottle and swallowed it.


    Sweat splattered everywhere, and the blanket was filled with the smell of the two of them.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s back was full of scratches from his fingernails, which were very eye-catching.


    After ten days and ten nights, the tightly shut door finally opened.


    Mo Ruyue sneakily came out of the room. She was as quiet as a ghost, like a thief, as if she was afraid of waking something up.


    After leaving the bridal chamber, MO Ruyue held her waist and walked towards He Xi¡¯s residence step by step.


    When they arrived at He Xi!s residence, MO Ruyue saw that He Xi was eating. Her stomach started to growl.


    He Xi heard her stomach growling. She raised her head and looked at MO Ruyue in surprise.¡± Do you want some?¡± she asked.


    Since He Xi had asked, MO Ruyue hurried over to eat. It was as if he had just been released from a starving prison.


    ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡±


    He Xi felt a little scared when she saw MO Ruyue eating.


    What had happened in those ten days and ten nights?


    MO Ruyue had food in her mouth.¡± That Ming Sihan is not a human,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡± That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not a human. He¡¯s a demonic beast.¡±


    He Xi nodded, completely agreeing with MO Ruyue. MO Ruyue swallowed her food and drank a cup of water from the side,


    He instantly felt much more comfortable in his stomach. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how I¡¯ve been these past few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s practically day and night!¡¯


    Mo Ruyue said pitifully.


    Fortunately, He Xi had given her the medicine, or else the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt that it was a little ridiculous.


    She was actually inferior to a man.


    ¡°Actually, I think ten days and ten nights is fine. I just said that it won¡¯t end in less than a month.¡¯


    He Xi touched his chin. He felt that Ming Sihan was already very restrained.


    Otherwise, MO Ruyue wouldn¡¯t have come out to eat.


    ¡°l suddenly regret marrying him.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed.


    Ming Sihan was quite good, almost a perfect man.


    It was mainly because she was not good at it.


    ¡°Now that the rice has been cooked, can¡¯t you persevere on account of his young and good life?¡±


    He Xi slightly raised his eyebrows, a meaningful smile on his face,


    MO Ruyue remained silent for a long time. ¡°He Xi, do you still have that medicine?¡±


    ¡°What medicine?¡±


    He Xi pretended to be dumb.


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes at He Xi.


    ¡°It¡¯s the medicine you sent that night.¡±


    Did she have to make it so clear?


    At this moment, He Xi pretended to be enlightened.¡± Oh, it¡¯s still that kind of medicine.¡¯


    However, I remember Ruyue saying that you¡¯re very powerful and don¡¯t need that medicine.¡¯


    Now she knew how good his medicine was?


    Looking at Ruyue¡¯s face slapping, it was really funny.


    MO Ruyue felt that her face was swollen from the slap. She coughed lightly and said,¡± 1 was too arrogant. I¡¯ll leave He Xi in your hands. A great man will forgive a petty person.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, this matter is easy to deal with. I have as much as you need.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, the more the better.¡±


    MO Ruyue said sadly.


    Probably no one was worse off than her. How many women needed to rely on drugs to maintain their health?


    She was probably the only one in the world.


    MO Ruyue sighed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you ten bottles first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said gratefully. She was very touched.


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡¯


    ¡± Don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± MO Ruyue said with a stern face. She seemed to have thought of something.


    It was quite embarrassing to tell others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± He Xi nodded.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± MO Ruyue was relieved.


    ¡°What can¡¯t I tell others?¡±


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. The voice was a little naive.


    MO Ruyue and He Xi both looked over.


    Li Zeyan and Hillghost walked over.


    MO Ruyue blushed and felt a little embarrassed.


    He Xi was calm and collected. He placed his hands behind his back and nodded slightly as he watched Li Zeyan and Hillghost walk over.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    MO Ruyue immediately said.


    ¡°Is that so? But Zeyan clearly heard Sister and Master discussing something unspeakable.¡±


    ¡°You also said that it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be told to others, so naturally, you can¡¯t say it.¡±


    MO Ruyue shrugged helplessly. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Li Zeyan did not continue to ask.


    He seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head and asked innocently,¡± Sister, why did you and the Demon Lord stay in the room for ten days and ten nights without coming out? Did you sleep so deeply?¡±


    MO Ruyue was speechless. How was she going to explain this to Li Zeyan?


    Sister, why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked.


    MO Ruyue roared in her heart. How was she supposed to explain this?


    It was impossible to tell such things to a child.


    Li Zeyan was no longer a child, but a teenager.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    Beside her, He Xi helped MO Ruyue out.


    MO Ruyue coughed lightly.¡± You guys can chat here first. I¡¯m going to take a rest.


    ¡°Alright, go and rest.¡±


    He Xi nodded and watched MO Ruyue leave.


    He hadn¡¯t had a good rest for ten days and ten nights. It was indeed time for a good rest.


    Li Zeyan looked aggrieved as he watched MO Ruyue leave.¡± Why did Sister leave as soon as I arrived?¡± he muttered softly.


    ¡°Does Sister hate me?¡±


    Li Zeyan looked sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Your sister is now a married woman. Don¡¯t always stick around your sister. Otherwise, someone will be jealous.¡± He Xi warned.


    Once Ming Sihan got jealous, the others would suffer.


    In order to make everyone feel better, it was best not to make Ming Sihan jealous.


    ¡°l hate that man!¡±


    Li Zeyan snorted.


    He hated anyone who snatched his sister away..

 Chapter 882

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°So what if I hate him?¡± He Xi looked at Li Zeyan. Did this guy want to kill Ming Sihan?


    If that happened, MO Ruyue would be very angry and ignore Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Li Zeyan snorted unwillingly because He Xi was right. Even if he hated Ming Sihan, he couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Because he was afraid that his sister would be sad and even more afraid that her sister would ignore him.


    Ming Sihan woke up, and the warm sunlight fell on his handsome face. He didn¡¯t have that aura that kept people away.


    Her slightly curled black eyelashes trembled slightly, and her dark red eyes slowly opened, revealing a hint of seductiveness.


    The man was seductive and dangerous.


    This was the most comfortable sleep he had ever had. He no longer felt desolated. It was all because of Ruyue.


    Thinking of MO Ruyue, Ming Sihan got up and looked around. Other than the scent of Ruyue on the bed, he could not see that woman.


    Ruvue was his woman now.


    Thinking of this, Ming Sihan¡¯s smile deepened.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue dragged her exhausted body back from outside. Her back was sore and her legs could not be lifted or closed.


    She leaned against the door frame and rested for a while.


    Then, he dragged his heavy footsteps inside.


    When she looked up, she saw the man staring at her like a hungry wolf staring at a beautiful lamb. His dark red eyes actually emitted a green light!


    Damie!


    MO Ruyue shook her head and said loudly, ¡°Ming Sihan, calm dovvn. It¡¯s been ten days and ten nights. You¡¯re not a human, but I¡¯m a human!¡±


    He Xi gave her two needles to help her relax.


    As soon as she came back, she saw Ming Sihan, who was like a wolf and a tiger.


    Was ten days and ten nights not enough?


    Was this still considered a normal demonic beast?


    Ming Sihan revealed an innocent look. He got off the bed and quickly went to MO Ruyue¡¯s side. He supported MO Ruyue and asked,¡± Wifey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Ming Sihan¡¯s words, MO Ruyue felt both angry and amused.


    She was already in this state, and this man was still asking her what was wrong!


    ¡°What do you think happened to me? Have you forgotten about ten days and ten nights?¡±


    ¡°Wifey, husband will never forget those beautiful memories even if he dies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me wifey!¡¯


    In the past, she felt that this man was good in every way, but now, she felt that this man had a human face and a beast¡¯s heart!


    As expected, it was not good to get it. ¡°If you don¡¯t call me wifey, what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°You can either call me Ruyue or wife.¡±


    Wife, wife, she was not used to hearing it.


    When she heard him say wifey, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim,¡± Aha!¡± ¡°Wife, it¡¯s been hard on you for the past ten days and nights.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re really going overboard?¡±


    MO Ruyue put on a stern face. In the past, how would she dare to put on a stern face to the Demon Venerable?


    Now, he was more or less a little arrogant because of his favor.


    Although many people did not like to be arrogant because of their favor. However, after all, the two of them were husband and wife now. It was not too much to be arrogant because of his favor. Did he have to be as respectful as his subordinates?


    ¡°Beloved, I¡¯ll definitely restrain myself next time.¡±


    Ming Sihan helped MO Ruyue into the house.


    Looking at the messy bedding and mattress, MO Ruyue sighed softly.


    ¡°The blanket and mattress are dirty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll change immediately.¡±


    As he spoke, Ming Sihan threw the blanket and mattress on the bed out.


    Then, she found a clean blanket and mattress and laid them on the bed again.


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter when she saw the man laying the mattress unskillfully.


    ¡°Wife, what are you laughing at?¡±


    Ming Sihan was happy to hear MO Ruyue laugh, but he looked confused.


    Ming Sihan felt a sense of accomplishment when he saw the person he loved laughing at him.


    However, he did not understand why Ruyue was laughing.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to be so clumsy.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed.


    She didn¡¯t feel bad looking at this clumsy man. Instead, it felt more real.


    ¡°Wife, do you not like me being clumsy?¡±


    ¡± How could l? I like you and will accept everything about you!¡¯


    MO Ruyue shook her head. As long as it wasn¡¯t a big problem, she would accept it.


    There were no perfect men or women in this world.


    When two people who loved each other were together, apart from trust, there was more tolerance.


    If both parties could not tolerate each other, then this relationship would not last long.


    Hearing Mo Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan felt very touched and a little surprised.


    This woman said that she would accept everything about him.


    He walked up to MO Ruyue and hugged her.


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s so good to have you. Don¡¯t ever leave me, okay?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s voice became a little low and sad.


    Because he had been abandoned since he was young and imprisoned at the bottom of the sea, suffering and torturing.


    This also made him cold and unreasonable!


    Everyone else was afraid of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re already my man. Why would I leave you? Of course, unless you have another woman.¡¯


    ¡°But if you have another woman, 1 won¡¯t leave you either, because I¡¯ll be a widow for you!¡¯


    MO Ruyue smiled sinisterly, her eyes filled with ruthlessness.


    Ming Sihan listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t feel afraid. Instead, there was a flash of madness in his eyes. He liked such overbearing and stubborn women.


    ¡°Where are your hands?¡±


    MO Ruyue patted Ming Sihan¡¯s restless hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your wife suffer for the past ten days and nights. Let your husband give you a massage?¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t just rub your hands!¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted.


    Where are you rubbing?


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t rub it randomly.¡±


    ¡°Wife, lie on the bed. I¡¯ll massage your back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    MO Ruyue naturally wanted to give this man a chance since he was taking the initiative to please her.


    She also wanted to lie on the bed and rest.


    Thus, MO Ruyue lay on her stomach while Ming Sihan sat down. His hands moved around MO Ruyue¡¯s back.


    ¡°Wife, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Very comfortable.¡±


    MO Ruyue closed her eyes, enjoying herself.


    Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    She even suspected that this man had specially gone to train. ¡°Wife, I can make you more comfortable.¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m very tired now?¡± MO Ruyue immediately opened her eyes, full of vigilance.


    This scene made Ming Sihan feel helpless.


    Why was his wife so wary of him?


    ¡°Wife, what are you thinking? You¡¯re so uncomfortable now. How can I make you feel uncomfortable again?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°l just feel that massaging through clothes is not that refreshing.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°It might be better if there¡¯s no clothes between them. Wife, are you sure you don¡¯t want to try? Hmm?¡±


    Ming Sihan dragged his words, which made MO Ruyue curious.


    Should he try?


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just a massage?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if I don¡¯t even have that little self-control, then 1 1 m your man in vain. ¡±


    Mo Ruyue was moved by the man¡¯s words and agreed.


    Ming Sihan looked at her snow-white skin and choked.


    With Jadeskin in front of him, it was impossible for him not to be tempted.


    He focused his mind and recited a Heart Cleansing Spell in his heart, finally suppressing the evil thoughts.


    He massaged MO Ruyue¡¯s back and waist attentively.


    MO Ruyue closed her eyes comfortably and snorted.¡± Your hands are not meant for fighting..¡±

 Chapter 883

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Your hands were born for women. It¡¯s too comfortable.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue sighed emotionally.


    This man¡¯s hand seemed to have a magical power that made people feel very comfortable.


    She could not help but want to fall asleep.


    ¡°My hands were born for Ruyue.¡±


    Ming Sihan said.


    He had never touched any other woman. Ruyue was the first, the last, and the only one.


    MO Ruyue listened to Ming Sihan¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to be so glib. You weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡±


    ¡°Wife, you weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡±


    Ming Sihan added.


    In the past, Ruyue had never been so rude to him.


    However, he also liked the current Ruyue.


    This was a very real Ruyue.


    People always wore masks between themselves.


    ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go find your biological parents in two days.¡±


    Ming Sihan suddenly said.


    Actually, he had mentioned this to Ruyue before they got married.


    It was just that Ruyue had given him other things.


    He was Ruyue¡¯s husband now. Shouldn¡¯t the son-in-law go and meet his parents-in-law?


    Mo Ruyue heard Ming Sihan¡¯s words and opened her eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for it.¡¯


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know who my parents are. I can¡¯t find them.¡±


    They were from different worlds, so how could they find him? MO Ruyue sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to go together. Don¡¯t you miss your parents?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked in confusion. It seemed like Ruyue didn¡¯t care about her parents at all.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, MO Ruyue hesitated.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not from this world. You won¡¯t be able to find my parents.¡± I come from a modern civilized world. It¡¯s very different from your world¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue slowly recounted the past in a calm tone.


    There was almost no fluctuation in his voice.


    Ming Sihan listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words and stopped what he was doing. His heart was in turmoil.


    ¡°l do have foster parents, but we didn¡¯t get along for long because they had to go abroad to work. Then, 1 was abandoned. However, I don¡¯t hate them. At least they gave me the love of my parents.¡±


    MO Ruyue said nonchalantly.


    She knew that some things couldn¡¯t be forced, so she let nature take its course.


    Didn¡¯t she grow up well?


    ¡® It was an accident. 1 transmigrated into MO Ruyue¡¯s body. She has the same name as me. Maybe it¡¯s fate.¡±


    ¡± This world is actually fine, except that I can¡¯t use my computer or phone. Besides, I have a lot of things here that I didn¡¯t have before.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and sighed.


    The moonlight was like water, and the shadows of the trees outside the house were swaying. There was a breeze.


    After the Evil Demons disappeared, the entire world slowly returned to peace. However, there was a moderate war in the human world.


    Ming Sihan asked MO Chengfeng and the others to quell the war in the human world.


    He wanted the world to return to peace as soon as possible,


    MO Ruyue was cooking in the kitchen when someone suddenly hugged her from behind.


    That familiar aura made MO Ruyue too lazy to struggle.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that your wife is busy?¡±


    ¡°M/ife, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Ming Sihan couldn¡¯t help but plant a light kiss on MO Ruyue¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stop fooling around! I¡¯m cutting vegetables!¡± MO Ruyue scolded. ¡°How can you do this kind of work by yourself when you leave it to others?¡± ¡°l want to let others cook, but the food they cook is not to my liking.¡± The main reason was that the food cooked by others was too unpalatable.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have cooked for herself.


    ¡°Ruyue, it¡¯s so nice to live like this.¡±


    Ming Sihan hugged the woman in his arms, leaned against her neck, and took a deep breath.


    His entire chest was filled with MO Ruyue¡¯s fragrance.


    He couldn¡¯t resist the taste.


    Perhaps it was better to let go of the truth and reason.


    Live in the present and cherish the people in front of you.


    At this moment, Ming Sihan already wanted to give up on the reason why he was abandoned.


    The Dragon Clan was extremely powerful in the Seven Saint Continent. Even he couldn¡¯t go there to fight against the Dragon Clan!


    Once a person had a weakness, they would become timid.


    After all, he was no longer alone, but two people.


    He no longer had such a firm desire to go to the Seven Saint Continent.


    MO Ruyue seemed to have read the man¡¯s mind.¡± Is there anything else?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Is there?¡±


    Ming Sihan pretended to be confused and asked.


    ¡°You must have something important to tell me,¡± MO Ruyue nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think too much. What could happen to me? I¡¯m just thinking about when I can have sex. Wife, are your waist and legs not so sore and soft anymore?¡±


    The corners of Ming Sihan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he stared at the woman in front of him.


    He was looking forward to another 300 rounds with Ruyue.


    ¡°You¡­ Is that all you have in your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my wife¡¯s fault for being too charming. When I see my wife, Second Brother can¡¯t help but drool.¡±


    Ming Sihan said something irrelevant.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched. This man had been quite good at breaking his character¡¯s image recently.


    Where did that unrestrained, cold, and arrogant man go?


    ¡® I can¡¯t believe that the Demon Lord¡¯s mouth is full of lewd words!¡±


    Mo Ruyue widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Wife, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t like it!¡±


    ¡°Really? But my wife said she liked it before!¡±


    Ming Sihan said slowly.


    Mo Ruyue blushed. Wasn¡¯t this man threatening and enticing her?


    Ming Sihan smiled when he saw MO Ruyue¡¯s blushing face.


    He hugged MO Ruyue and planted a kiss on her cheek.


    He really wanted to eat this woman up.


    ¡°Ah Ming, didn¡¯t you say you were going to the Seven Saint Continent? M/hy haven¡¯t I heard you mention this recently?¡±


    MO Ruyue also asked.


    She had already made all the necessary preparations for her trip to the Seven


    Saint Continent.


    Now that the evil spirit had been eliminated, the two of them had revealed their true feelings to each other and were truly together.


    Since he had settled all his matters, shouldn¡¯t he consider going to the Seven Saint Continent?


    It was said that it was a world where the strong ran amok.


    Of course, there were also weak ones. This was because the strong had to reproduce in the past, and their descendants naturally needed to slowly cultivate.


    However, with the protection of the strong, it was easy for the descendants to cultivate.


    Ming Sihan deliberately changed the topic. He ate MO Ruyue¡¯s cooking and said,¡±My wife¡¯s cooking is really good.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ming, what are you avoiding?¡±


    MO Ruyue saw through the man¡¯s thoughts at a glance.


    His expression immediately became a little unhappy.


    How long has it been since they got married? The man started to ignore her words.


    MO Ruyue pretended to be angry. She snorted and said leisurely,¡± Indeed, all men in the world are the same. They don¡¯t cherish what they have.¡± She glanced at Ming Sihan with a strange expression.


    This guy actually tried to change the topic and avoid her question.


    Was the question she asked that difficult to answer?


    MO Ruyue thought unhappily.


    Men don¡¯t get beaten up for three days!

 Chapter 884

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you cherish it?¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled helplessly. He wanted to give Ruyue everything he had, but Ruyue said that he didn¡¯t cherish what he had.


    This was clearly a crime.


    ¡°If you cherish my words, then why are you avoiding my question?¡±


    MO Ruyue snorted arrogantly and turned her face away.


    If he made her unhappy, he could forget about sleeping in the same bed as her.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Ming Sihan sighed.


    His dark red eyes were filled with longing for MO Ruyue.


    He realized that he could no longer be separated from this woman.


    ¡°Ruyue, isn¡¯t it good for us to stay in the Demon Realm?¡±


    Ming Sihan lowered his eyes and looked at the white rice in his bowl. His tone was heavy.


    He wanted to go to the Seven Saint Continent, but he also wanted to stay here.


    ¡°Although the Devil World is not bad, I still want to go to the Seven Saint Continent to take a look. Don¡¯t you want to go to the Seven Saint Continent to take a look?¡±


    MO Ruyue said thoughtfully.


    When one climbed to the top of a mountain and saw that there was a higher peak beside it, they could not help but want to climb to a higher peak and see a better scenery.


    There was a saying that went, ¡°People strive for higher heights, while water flows downward. t


    Rock climbing was endless.


    This world was like a well, and they were all frogs at the bottom of the well.


    MO Ruyue did not want to stay in the well forever like a frog watching the sky. He wanted to go to the Seven Saint Continent to see what that world looked like.


    Vaguely, MO Ruyue felt that there was something in the Seven Saint Continent that was attracting her.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see? In my eyes, she¡¯s not even as good-looking as my wife.¡±


    ¡°Only you know how to talk.¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little angry at first, but when she heard Ming Sihan¡¯s words, she burst into laughter.


    This man was actually able to make people happy. In the past, this man would not be like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Ming Sihan looked serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of using this excuse to get rid of me. Tell me, why don¡¯t you want to go to the Seven Saint Continent? That¡¯s a place that everyone yearns for. You have the conditions to go, but you don¡¯t. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    MO Ruyue said relentlessly. She didn¡¯t expect to brush her off with just one sentence.


    Ming Sihan met MO Ruyue¡¯s questioning gaze. He knew that if he didn¡¯t give a reasonable reason, Ruyue would not stop asking questions.


    ¡® I just don¡¯t want my wife to be in any danger. Although my strength is unmatched in this world, there are many experts in the Seven Saint Continent. There are many people who are stronger than me¡­¡±


    This was only one of his concerns.


    In a world where the strong preyed on the weak, the law of survival was cruel.


    MO Ruyue instantly understood what Ming Sihan was thinking.


    As a man, he definitely didn¡¯t want his woman to be in danger.


    If he couldn¡¯t help when he was in danger, he would be quite powerless.


    MO Ruyue stood up and went to Ming Sihan¡¯s side.


    She hugged the man from behind.¡± I know what you¡¯re thinking, but we can¡¯t be cowards forever. Only by going to that world can we become stronger.¡± ¡°Ah Ming, we have to improve together and become stronger together.¡±


    Ming Sihan suddenly felt that the dishes on the table were not as fragrant as his wife.


    Moreover, his wife¡¯s words had struck a heavy blow to his heart.


    Yes, only by going to that world could he become stronger.


    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to stay in this world forever.


    ¡± You are the eagle that spreads its wings and soars in the sky. You shouldn¡¯t fold your wings for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one in your life. There are others.¡±


    ¡°Similarly, you are not the only one in my life. There are others.¡± Apart from love, did they not need kinship and friendship?


    MO Ruyue did not want Ming Sihan to stick to her everywhere.


    Ming Sihan felt that MO Ruyue¡¯s words made sense. There were also some words that he did not agree with.


    ¡°You are indeed the only one in my life.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. With me around, can we go to the Seven Saint Continent together?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked, her eyes fixed on the man¡¯s side profile.


    Ming Sihan held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and saw the woman gently pressing against his back. Three inches below his abdomen, he felt a burning sensation.


    He pulled MO Ruyue over and let her sit on his lap.


    He buried his face in Ruyue¡¯s chest and took a deep breath.¡± I need to think


    about it.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to think about.¡±


    Mo Ruyue mumbled and looked down at the man in front of her chest.


    Why did it feel like this guy was taking advantage of him?


    She played with a strand of her long silver hair in her hand. Seeing that the man did not speak, she separated a strand of her long silver hair and braided it into a small braid.


    MO Ruyue sat in the man¡¯s arms. Suddenly, she frowned and her expression turned strange.


    It was not until the demonic claw pinched the fat below MO Ruyue¡¯s waist that her face turned red.


    ¡°What are your hands doing?¡± he asked angrily.


    She quickly got up and looked at the man in front of her who was smiling evilly.


    He had a handsome face that could infuriate both men and gods, yet he was doing such a thing to take advantage of others.


    MO Ruyue was furious.


    This was too much!


    Ming Sihan placed his hands behind his back and slightly bent one leg to hide his embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my wife¡¯s fault for being too charming,¡± he sighed with a helpless expression.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    In the end, she still blushed and said,¡±Why are you like a beast? Why do you go into heat at any time and anywhere?¡±.


    ¡°From a certain point of view, demon beasts are indeed beasts. So, wife, can


    The handsome man looked at MO Ruyue with a pitiful expression.


    She even bit her scarlet lips, looking like she was inviting others to ravage her.


    MO Ruyue refused without hesitation.


    If she had a little bestial nature, the man would have been held down by her by now.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s so uncomfortable, dear wife


    Ming Sihan acted coquettishly towards MO Ruyue.


    Hearing this, Ruyue wanted to rush out of the door.


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and he squeezed out a smile.¡± What do you think your subordinates will think if they see you like this?¡±


    Demon Venerable?


    No, this was not a Demon Venerable at all.


    He was just a beast in human clothing who was unsatisfied with his desires!


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to see me like this in their lifetime. No wife will be able to see me alone.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, do I have to thank you?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows. She was really speechless by this man.


    Speechless ¡®mother opened the door for Speechless. Speechless had arrived home.


    ¡°You and I are husband and wife. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡¯


    Ming Sihan smiled.


    MO Ruyue shook her head and quickly left.


    She couldn¡¯t stand this man¡¯s current appearance at all.


    Seeing MO Ruyue leave in a sorry state, the smile in Ming Sihan¡¯s dark red eyes became even stronger.


    ¡°Is this venerable self that terrifying?¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his hand and touched his face. His face couldn¡¯t make people afraid.


    Could it be¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but be enlightened as he lowered his head to take a look.


    That was very possible.


    MO Ruyue ran outside and almost bumped into He Xi.


    ¡°Are you being hunted down? You ran so fast.¡±


    He Xi took a few steps back, startled by the woman in front of her.


    Was there a killer behind this woman?

 Chapter 885

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡¯m not being chased after.¡±


    MO Ruyue steadied herself and took deep breaths.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t being chased, why did you run so fast?¡±


    He Xi shot a sideways glance at MO Ruyue. ¡°It¡¯s all Ming Sihan¡¯s fault!¡± MO Ruyue sighed.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    He Xi looked at the woman in front of her with a gossipy expression.


    It was Ming Sihan¡¯s gossip.


    ¡°l never expected that man to be so good at acting coquettishly.¡±


    MO Ruyue could not accept it.


    The man¡¯s coquettishness was hair-raising. ¡°Acting cute? Ming Sihan?¡±


    He Xi asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible, How could that guy act coquettishly?¡± He Xi shook his head, expressing his disbelief.


    Ming Sihan knew how to act coquettishly, just like how a butcher had a small waist.


    It was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯ve all been deceived by his disguise.¡±


    ¡°That guy is not the same person before and after marriage. I want to return it. ¡±


    MO Ruyue said seriously.


    At this moment, a sinister voice sounded behind her.¡± You actually want to return the goods?¡±


    He Xi looked at the serious Ming Sihan. He knew it, how could this guy act coquettishly?


    Ruyue must be spouting nonsense.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. How could I return it?¡±


    Mo Ruyue laughed helplessly.


    Good lord, the feeling of being caught saying bad things was really embarrassing.


    She just wanted to find a place to hide.


    ¡°Once this venerable self uses it, there is no return.¡¯


    Then, Ming Sihan came to MO Ruyue and said,¡±Wife, did I say that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡¯


    Mo Ruyue also smiled gently.


    His face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t we go back and rest?¡±


    ¡°l think it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll go for a walk first.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she fled.


    She would not be able to withstand another ten days and ten nights.


    The endurance of demon beasts was too good.


    It was so good that it gave him a headache.


    After MO Ruyue left, He Xi looked at the man in front of her.¡± Ruyue said that you were acting coquettishly. You must have made me laugh. How can you act coquettishly?¡±


    Ming Sihan rolled his eyes at He Xi. He wouldn¡¯t let He Xi know that he was acting cute,


    ¡°I¡¯m a dignified Demon Lord of the Demon World. How can I be coquettish?¡±


    ¡± I know you don¡¯t know how to act coquettishly, but Ruyue just told me that you know how to act coquettishly. That¡¯s why 1 found it funny.¡±


    This fellow was acting coquettishly. That scene must be very disgusting.


    Anyway, He Xi felt that she could not imagine it.


    After all, she had never seen this man act coquettishly before.


    He often had a straight face, as if the whole world owed him.


    Gu Yong and Leng Ao were referring to the old Ming Sihan.


    MO Ruyue went outside. It was fresh air outside. The sun was setting in the west, and layers of clouds covered the place where the sun had set.


    His senior brothers were not in the demon world. Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao were also missing.


    The sound of cicadas rang in his ears, and everything seemed extremely quiet.


    She planned to go somewhere else.


    He left the Demon Realm alone.


    As soon as she left the demon world, someone went to report to Ming Sihan and MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Demon Venerable, Madam left the Demon Realm alone.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡¯


    Ming Sihan responded. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find that woman.


    After staying in the Demon Realm for a long time, his wife was probably tired of it. It was not a bad thing to let her go out and play.


    However, Ming Sihan was still a little worried. He instructed,¡± You guys follow


    Madam secretly. If Madam likes something, buy it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    The subordinate left.


    Their high and mighty Demon Venerable actually doted on his wife so much! ¡°Not bad, I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± He Xi couldn¡¯t help but tease when he saw this.


    ¡°Stop being so sarcastic. I didn¡¯t think of anything.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at pleasing girls.¡±


    He Xi shook his head, expressing his shock.


    In the past, Ming Sihan would never have thought of this.


    ¡°Naturally. If you find a woman you like, you might be more pleasing to girls than me.¡¯


    Ming Sihan smiled. He liked this guy who had never seen the world.


    He didn¡¯t need to learn how to make his woman happy, as long as he had the heart.


    Any man who said that he didn¡¯t know how to make a girl happy was because he didn¡¯t put in the effort.


    Because once you truly like someone, you will pay attention to them, pay attention to them, and care about them.


    Saying that she wouldn¡¯t was just an excuse for her unwillingness to pay. You will never be happy with such a person, because he will never consider you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass, because I like demonic beasts. I won¡¯t be with a human woman even if you beat me to death.¡±


    He Xi said indignantly.


    Because he was a very conservative man.


    He would never be with a human woman.


    MO Ruyue came to a primitive tribe in the human world alone.


    Primitive tribes lived in the depths of the forest. These people still lived primitive lives, almost belonging to the Stone Age.


    There was a woman in this primitive tribe that caught MO Ruyue¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh heavens, oh earth, why did I come to this godforsaken place?¡±


    The woman knelt on the ground with a thud and roared into the sky.


    ¡°Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Queen Mother, Jade Emperor, God bless you to show your powers and let me go back! ¡±


    MO Ruyue stood on the tree and looked at the woman by the river thoughtfully.


    Good heavens, he had actually encountered a transmigrator.


    The woman was wearing a black windbreaker and had a ponytail. Her facial features were delicate.


    Since he was a transmigrator, he should meet him for a while.


    Thus, MO Ruyue slowly descended from the tree.


    The woman looked at MO Ruyue, and MO Ruyue looked back at the woman.


    ¡°Watch¡­ Guan Yin Bodhisattva?¡±


    ¡°Or the Queen Mother?¡±


    The woman looked at Ruyue, who was dressed in white, and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a dazed expression.


    It actually worked!


    ¡°Strange changes and even changes?¡± MO Ruyue asked.


    ¡°Symbols, look at the quadrants!¡± the woman replied instinctively.


    Mo Ruyue looked at the woman in front of her and suppressed her excitement.


    ¡°Imperial banquet wine!¡±


    ¡°181 cups!¡± the woman answered.


    ¡°How is this wine?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me!¡±


    MO Ruyue was very sure that the man in front of her was from her hometown.


    He never thought that he would meet a fellow villager.


    It was too unbelievable.


    ¡°Fellow townsman! ¡±


    ¡°Fellow townsman! ¡±


    MO Ruyue and the woman shouted at each other.


    When the fellow countryman saw the fellow countryman first, his eyes were filled with tears.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly.


    After a long time, the two of them finally let go of each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m MO Ruyue. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked as she sized up the woman in front of her.


    She was beautiful and charming, and would be considered a great beauty even in modern times.


    ¡°My name is Shen Ningning.¡±


    Shen Ningning quickly introduced herself as she sized up MO Ruyue.


    He looked up and down again and again.


    She was a peerless beauty with skin so good that it made people envious.


    ¡°Sister, how long have you been here? Is it a direct transmigration?¡±


    Shen Ningning quickly asked.


    The woman called MO Ruyue was wearing clothes from this era. It was obvious that she had come to this place earlier than her.


    Fortunately, she was not the only transmigrator in this world.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t be lonely anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m Soul Traverser. I¡¯ve been in this world for three years.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh..

 Chapter 886

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Three years! ¡±


    Shen Ningning was shocked.¡± I¡¯ve only been in this world for three days. I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go back. Sister, do you know the way home?¡±


    What¡¯s there to stay in a place where birds don¡¯t shit and chickens don¡¯t lay eggs?


    MO Ruyue shook her head.¡± I haven¡¯t found the way back. Besides, it¡¯s not bad to stay here.¡±


    ¡°There are primitive people everywhere, and all kinds of terrifying wild beasts.


    I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    Shen Ningning shook her head. The thought of being with a primitive person made her feel particularly uncomfortable.


    The lifestyle of those primitive people was not the lifestyle she wanted. ¡± What?¡± MO Ruyue suddenly thought of something when she saw Shen


    Ningnings pitiful appearance.¡± Did you get any unexpected gains from your transmigration?¡±


    For example, the system.


    She did not tell Shen Ningning that she had a system.


    Even though she was from the same hometown as Shen Ningning, it was only their first time meeting.


    One might not know a person¡¯s heart by their appearance, but one would only know what kind of person this guy was after a long time.


    He couldn¡¯t tell her everything.


    ¡°What harvest? Nothing. My phone was stolen by those primitive people.¡±


    Shen Ningning was so angry that her hands were on her hips. She was angry when she thought of those barbaric primitive people.


    ¡® Don¡¯t worry,¡± MO Ruyue consoled.¡± You can¡¯t use your phone in this world anyway.¡±


    There was no internet, no signal, and when the electricity ran out and it couldn¡¯t be charged in this world, the phone would be nothing.


    ¡± Moreover, this is actually a world of cultivation. The reason why all the people you meet are primitive people is because the place you are in is the territory of primitive tribes.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a cultivation world?¡± Shen Ningning asked immediately.


    ¡°l don¡¯t have to lie to you about this kind of thing. We¡¯re from the same hometown after all.¡¯


    ¡°l just can¡¯t believe it. If this is a world of cultivation, then I really love it!¡± Shen Ningning was pleasantly surprised.


    Then, he hurriedly asked,¡±Is      it because the higher the cultivation rank, the higher the cultivation rank?¡± It can¡¯t prolong one¡¯s life and preserve one¡¯s youth forever.¡± ¡°In theory, yes!¡¯


    MO Ruyue replied.


    Cultivation could indeed prolong one¡¯s life and preserve one¡¯s youth forever.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve always wanted to cultivate.¡±


    Shen Ningning let out a wild laugh and continued,¡± I used to watch those TV dramas where fairies were willing to be with mortals for a short period of ten years just to date them. Just thinking about it doesn¡¯t make it worth it. If I could cultivate, I would definitely not date mortals. I want to be young and beautiful for the rest of my life!¡±


    According to her thoughts, those gods with love brains were more or less ungrateful.


    ¡°Great minds think alike.¡± MO Ruyue nodded.


    Sister, cultivate with me. I just want to cultivate properly. I don¡¯t want to have sex!¡±


    Shen Ningning looked at MO Ruyue expectantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    MO Ruyue was naturally willing to help.


    ¡°Thank you, sister. By the way, sister, you¡¯ve been here for more than three years. Can you tell me how you¡¯ve been here for the past three years? I feel like I can¡¯t live without a cell phone and online takeout!¡±


    When Shen Ningning was about to lose her phone and internet, she felt terrible.


    However, as long as he could cultivate and stay young and beautiful forever, it was not impossible for him to give up his cell phone and the Internet.


    Human life was limited, and youth was even shorter. She wanted to be young forever.


    She was always so young and beautiful.


    MO Ruyue looked at Shen Ningning and said,¡±Three years, just endure like this¡­¡±


    She told the woman in front of her about her past and the harm she suffered in Xuanling Sect.


    Shen Ningning carefully listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s story.


    When he heard something, he would ask MO Ruyue a question.


    ¡°From what you said, those immortal sects seem to be a group of hypocrites.¡±


    Shen Ningning rubbed her chin.


    MO Ruyue smiled.¡± Not all of them are hypocrites, but there are always hypocrites.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what you said is true. There are good and bad people everywhere.¡± Shen Ningning nodded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be married to the Demon Lord of this world. You¡¯ve developed quite quickly.¡± ¡°Is the Demon Lord handsome?¡±


    Shen Ningning asked curiously.


    ¡°In my eyes, he¡¯s the most handsome,¡± said MO Ruyue with a smile.


    ¡± That makes me curious. Ruyue, can I cultivate the fiendish arts with you?¡± ¡°It depends on you. If you want to learn demonic cultivation, you can do it.¡± ¡°Yes, I want to cultivate the devil. It sounds cool!¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, can you take me away from here?¡± Shen Ningning asked MO Ruyue after she had decided to cultivate the devil.


    ¡°Leave this place and go to the Demon Realm!¡±


    ¡°l can take you back to the Devil World, but not now.¡± MO Ruyue nodded. She had just come out not long ago, so she had to walk around and have some fun.


    ¡°You just came to this world. How about I take you around?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Shen Ningning was excited.


    However, it was soon quiet. She glanced around and said,¡± But we don¡¯t have a carriage. If we travel in this era, we must have a carriage, right?¡±


    ¡°The traffic is not convenient at all.¡¯


    Shen Ningning sighed.


    Even if it was riding a horse, its speed should not be as fast as a car, plane, or ship.


    Carriages. That¡¯s a tool for ordinary people to travel.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and summoned the Heaven Slaying Sword. He was prepared to show off in front of this fellow villager.


    ¡°l usually ride a flying sword.¡±


    As she spoke, MO Ruyue jumped onto the Heaven-cleaving Sword.


    This scene left Shen Ningning dumbstruck.


    ¡°This is too cool.¡¯


    Shen Ningning opened her mouth in shock.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± MO Ruyue turned to Shen Ningning and smiled.


    Hurry up and come up.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡±


    Shen Ningning replied.


    This was too cool. She must learn how to ride a sword in the future.


    It was as if he was flying a private jet.


    They could go wherever they wanted without worrying about the weather and traffic.


    ¡± Hold my hand. That way, you can find a sense of balance so that you won¡¯t fall off.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you fall. I¡¯ll save you anyway.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a smile.


    ¡± My fellow countryman, you¡¯re too handsome. I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m going to follow you from today onwards.¡± Shen Ningning said firmly. ¡°By the way, how did you transmigrate?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    Speaking of this, Shen Ningning sighed.¡± I was traveling alone. It was raining that day. I wanted to look for a hotel by myself, but I stepped into a puddle. When 1 opened my eyes, I was already here.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your family?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t have a family. I¡¯m the only one in my family.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little surprised. Was he an orphan like her?


    ¡°My parents divorced when I was in junior high school. After the divorce, the two of them started their own family.¡±


    ¡°You must hate your parents very much, right?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t hate them. Instead of letting them fight every day, 1 might as well let them get a divorce. I feel peaceful too. I don¡¯t have to worry and be afraid every day.¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little surprised. She thought that she would hate her parents for abandoning her after their divorce!


    This was really surprising.


    ¡°l thought you would hate them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hate. It¡¯s good for everyone. Moreover, the two of them paid for me until the end of university. They gave me a lot of pocket money, so I¡¯m quite satisfied.¡±


    Other than her parents, she actually had many friends. It was good to be alone and free without anyone nagging..

 Chapter 887

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ruyue, what about you?¡±


    ¡°l, I am also alone.¡¯


    ¡°Your parents also divorced when you were young?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen my parents.¡±


    MO Ruyue said lightly.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Shen Ningning did not know what to say.


    ¡°Since you are a soul transmigrator, you should have your own parents in this world, right?¡±


    Shen Ningning asked carefully.


    She didn¡¯t have parents in her previous life, so she should have her own parents in this life, right?


    After all, this was how it was supposed to be.


    What he didn¡¯t have in his previous life, he could definitely have in this life.


    ¡°No.¡± MO Ruyue shook her head.


    Hearing those two sad words, Shen Ningning was speechless.


    The atmosphere was heavy.


    She thought that she was already very miserable. She did not expect that there was someone in this world who was even more miserable than her.


    Compared to MO Ruyue, he was rather lucky.


    At least she had parents, even though they divorced in the end.


    MO Ruyue had brought Shen Ningning to many places to play. She had always known that there were a few tails behind her.


    Those people must have been sent by Ming Sihan, so MO Ruyue did not find them.


    Just let them follow.


    However, when they went to China, those tails seemed to have disappeared.


    Did they retreat?


    MO Ruyue frowned.


    ¡°Ruyue, don¡¯t you think this dress looks good?¡±


    Shen Ningning was wearing a blue meteor dress as she twirled in front of MO


    Ruyue.


    The hem of her dress suddenly unfolded like a lotus leaf.


    She liked this blue meteor dress.


    ¡°It looks pretty good. Then I¡¯ll buy this meteor dress.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded and returned to her senses.


    The dress that Shen Ningning was wearing was indeed very beautiful.


    ¡°Boss, how much is this?¡± ¡°Ten taels of silver.¡¯


    ¡°Ten taels of silver!¡±


    Shen Ningning touched the money on her body. There were a few thousand yuan, but the other party definitely wouldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°Ruyue, can I borrow some money from you?¡±


    ¡°When I earn money in the future, I¡¯ll definitely return it to you.¡±


    Shen Ningning turned around to look at MO Ruyue and said in embarrassment.


    She could really be said to be penniless now.


    He had nothing he wanted.


    He could only borrow money from his hometown.


    She brought Shen Ningning to buy clothes and then brought her out for dinner.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Shen Ningning chuckled.


    ¡°Of course, my treat!¡±


    ¡°The boss is generous and healthy!¡±


    Shen Ningning looked at MO Ruyue like a lackey. It was truly a blessing to be able to meet a fellow villager here.


    He was simply too lucky.


    ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡±


    MO Ruyue glanced at Shen Ningning and asked curiously.


    Shen Ningning looked left and right. She pointed to the front and said,¡± Divine


    Wind Restaurant. Why don¡¯t we go to Divine Wind Restaurant?¡±


    When she heard about Divine Wind Restaurant, MO Ruyue¡¯s heart ached. She thought about the money that Ming Sihan had cheated her of.


    This Divine Wind Restaurant had actually not closed down after experiencing the evil demon¡¯s misfortune.


    Speaking of which, she could be considered half the owner of the Divine Wind Restaurant now.


    After all, she was Ming Sihan¡¯s wife now.


    ¡°Go, go!¡¯


    MO Ruyue walked towards the Divine Wind Restaurant and put all the food she ate on Ming Sihan¡¯s tab.


    Thinking about it, an evil smile appeared on MO Ruyue¡¯s face. She must make Ming Sihan pay for cheating her of money last time.


    As the saying went, it was never too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    ¡°Ning-Ning, eat as much as you want in the Divine Wind Restaurant. It¡¯s my treat, don¡¯t be shy!¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t lack money!¡¯


    ¡°Ruyue, I love you.¡±


    Shen Ningning shouted loudly and ordered the dishes.


    ¡°Two more jugs of wine.¡±


    Shen Ningning said heroically.


    ¡°How can two flasks of wine be enough? We need two big jars!¡± Mo Ruyue said.


    ¡°Two big jars?¡±


    ¡°Can we finish it?¡± Shen Ningning couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you can¡¯t finish it, it¡¯ll be a waste.¡±


    Mo Ruyue winked at Shen Ningning.


    Shen Ningning didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Actually, she was more thrifty.


    After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, the waiter directly reported the bill, which cost a total of five thousand taels.


    ¡°Five thousand taels? Are you guys robbing me?¡±


    Shen Ningning was a little tipsy at first, but when she heard the price of five thousand taels, her drunkenness disappeared without a trace,


    Although she didn¡¯t know how much five thousand taels was, it should be about the same as spending fifty thousand yuan in a shop.


    This was too expensive!


    He listened to Shen Ningnings words.


    The waiter looked aggrieved.¡± Dear customers, the food is two thousand taels. But the wine you consumed is a big jar. This wine is the most expensive in our shop!¡¯


    When Shen Ningning heard this, she looked at the remaining half of the wine and was at a loss.


    She and Ruyue had only drunk three to four cups in total, and there was still a lot left.


    What a waste.


    It was so wasteful that it made one¡¯s heart ache!


    Shen Ningning looked at MO Ruyue pleadingly. The wine ordered by a fellow villager was too expensive.


    Even though it was a treat from her hometown, she still felt that it was a little expensive.


    He had thought that there were no luxurious restaurants in this place and that it would not cost much.


    Could this shop be a black market?


    Mo Ruyue waved her hand and smiled.¡± It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± she said heroically.


    Let me handle it.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and walked out.


    ¡± Wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll go pay the bill,¡± she said to Shen Ningning without looking back.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shen Ning looked at MO Ruvue¡¯s back and secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Yuyue was here. Otherwise, she would have been sold to a brothel because she couldn¡¯t afford it!


    To be honest, 5,000 yuan must be very expensive.


    MO Ruyue followed the waiter downstairs. Her beautiful eyes were half drunk and half sober.


    He didn¡¯t drink too much, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t get drunk.


    ¡°Sir, the total is five thousand taels of silver.¡¯


    The shopkeeper smiled and stared at the woman. This woman was really beautiful.


    This should be the first time this woman came to their restaurant, right? The shopkeeper and the waiter both stared at MO Ruyue.


    Ever since the evil spirits passed, everything had slowly returned to the right track.


    Ever since their restaurant reopened, this was the first time someone had come to spend so much money.


    MO Ruyue smiled, her fair cheeks flushed red.


    Then, she took out a golden seal from her storage ring.


    This golden seal was the symbol of the Saintess.


    Now that the position of Saintess would never appear again, this golden seal was naturally not that important.


    ¡°Take a look at how much this golden seal is worth.¡±


    Mo Ruyue said as she slammed the golden seal on the table.


    When the waiter and shopkeeper saw the golden seal, their expressions changed drastically.


    He looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief. This was actually the golden seal of the Demon Realm Saintess.


    There was only one such golden seal in the entire world.


    Could it be that this woman in front of him was the Saintess of the Demon World?


    As far as they knew, the position of the Demon Realm Saintess had long been canceled..

 Chapter 888

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Miss, may I ask what relationship you have with the Demon Realm?¡±


    The shopkeeper asked in a low voice.


    He felt that it was a little unbelievable.


    ¡°Will you believe me no matter what I say?¡± MO Ruyue asked faintly.


    She was afraid that even if she told them, these two fellows would not believe her identity.


    The shopkeeper and the waiter looked at each other. They might not believe what this woman said.


    Seeing that the two of them were silent.


    MO Ruyue continued, ¡°l used to be the Saintess of the Devil World. I¡¯m not anymore. This golden seal should be enough to cover the cost of this meal, right?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, the shopkeeper and the waiter did not dare to speak.


    One had to know that it was said that the behind-the-scenes boss of their restaurant was the Demon Lord of the Demon Realm.


    Therefore, he did not dare to accept this token.


    ¡°This is the golden seal that symbolizes the identity of the Holy Maiden of the Demon World. We can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    The shopkeeper said with some fear.


    He was afraid that he would get into trouble if he took this thing.


    After all, it was something from the Demon Realm.


    Although the behind-the-scenes boss was the demon lord of the demon world, he still did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Why not? This golden seal is indeed made of gold!¡¯


    MO Ruyue said as she placed the golden seal in her mouth and took a bite.


    It meant that it was pure gold.


    Now that the position of the Goddess had been removed, this token naturally had no use.


    It lost its meaning.


    The only thing that was useful was that the golden seal was made of pure gold, so it could be worth some money.


    ¡°Sir, there are still words printed on it.¡±


    ¡°l really don¡¯t dare to accept it. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Why don¡¯t we skip this meal?¡±


    The shopkeeper shook his head, admitting that he had suffered a loss.


    At most, he would just take the money out of his own pocket.


    Five thousand taels of silver was a large sum of money, but compared to his life and rice bowl, five thousand taels of silver was nothing.


    Moreover, he could pay a little less. Three thousand taels would be enough.


    ¡°This is simple. Watch me.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she walked into the kitchen.


    When the chefs at the back saw an outsider enter, they were all stunned.


    Why would someone come to their kitchen?


    And it was a woman!


    MO Ruyue ignored everyone¡¯s strange looks and walked to the door of the stove.


    He threw the golden seal into an iron bowl.


    Then, he placed the iron bowl in the fire to heat it up.


    The shopkeeper followed him in alone, leaving the waiter outside to take care of the business.


    The people in the kitchen looked at the woman curiously. The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but scold,¡± Stop looking. Go on with your work.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone continued with their work.


    The shopkeeper looked at the woman in front of him and seemed to have guessed what she wanted to do.


    He stood at the side and watched for a while before hesitantly  why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡±


    ¡°How can it be? After all, I¡¯ve spent so much money here. I definitely can¡¯t let you do a loss-making business, right?¡±


    Anyway, Ming Sihan gave her the golden seal.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t feel any heartache for the golden seal.


    She was overjoyed.


    ¡°But¡­¡¯


    The shopkeeper wanted to say something but was stopped by MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Alright, stop persuading me. The golden seal is mine, so I naturally have the final say.¡±


    MO Ruyue saw that the golden seal was burning red, so she used a pair of fire pliers to pick it up.


    He found a spot, took out a brick, and smashed it at the golden seal.


    The red-hot golden seal instantly softened and quickly deformed.


    ¡°Success.¡±


    A flat golden seal was smashed into an irregular gold nugget by her.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    Finally, he cooled it down with cold water.


    Alright.¡± MO Ruyue handed the golden seal to the shopkeeper after it cooled down.¡± This gold should be enough to pay for the meal, right?¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough, enough.¡± the shopkeeper said.


    The original golden seal had turned into a small piece of gold, and there were no words on it.


    He still had to hand over this small gold nugget.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked happy.


    The money for this meal was paid off.


    She went back upstairs and watched as Shen Ningning asked the waiter to pack up the unfinished food on the table.


    MO Ruyue was stunned when she saw this.¡± Why are you packing the leftovers?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste not to pack so many leftovers. We can eat them when we¡¯re hungry.¡±


    Shen Ningning didn¡¯t want to pack it up at first, but when she thought about how she had spent five thousand taels of silver, the table was full of money.


    How can 1 pack it?


    ¡°Can you finish it?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly. If she followed her, she wouldn¡¯t need to consider eating leftovers.


    ¡°This¡­


    She really couldn¡¯t finish so many leftovers by herself.


    Even with Ruyue, the two of them could not possibly finish all the leftovers.


    ¡°But this is really a waste.¡±


    Shen Ningning sighed. She suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°l know what to do,¡± he said with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot of beggars outside? We can share these leftovers with them.¡±


    ¡°This can also prevent wastage and let them eat their fill. It¡¯s a way to kill two birds with one stone.¡¯


    Shen Ningning happily snapped her fingers.


    He felt that he had come up with a particularly good idea.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue let Shen Ningning do whatever she wanted.


    There were indeed many people begging outside, almost all of them old people and children.


    These beggars were different from modern beggars. Modern beggars only wanted money, but the beggars here could give money or food.


    The beggars here were truly poor.


    So, after Shen Ningning packed the leftovers, she took them outside.


    Some of the dishes were only eaten in one or two bites, and almost all of them were delicacies.


    Beggars would definitely like to eat it.


    When Shen Ningning placed the leftovers on the beggars, they snatched all of them away.


    All of them began to eat heartily.


    Roast chicken!¡± One of the beggars smiled brightly and exclaimed,¡± Roast chicken!¡±


    ¡°Mine is beef!¡±


    ¡°These things are actually tastier than meat buns.¡±


    The beggars ate very happily. They finished all the food in their hands very quickly.


    He was afraid that if he ate too slowly, the food in his hand would be snatched away by other beggars.


    Shen Ningning was shocked by the way the beggars ate.


    His heart was filled with emotion.¡± Thank goodness I met you. Otherwise, I would have become a beggar like them. I could only beg every day.¡±


    Although she was a modern person, she didn¡¯t have anything she was particularly good at.


    He was good at making jokes.


    She wasn¡¯t a top student and wasn¡¯t smart enough.


    Therefore, she felt that she might have starved to death in ancient times.


    Or become a beggar.


    Fortunately, she was lucky enough to meet a fellow transmigrator like her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    MO Ruyue said to Shen Ningning.


    Shen Ningning collected her thoughts and followed MO Ruyue.


    The two of them continued shopping.


    Ruyue, is there a place here that specializes in picking up handsome guys?¡± ¡°Courting handsome guys?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, handsome guys in ancient times should be very good-looking, right?¡± Shen Ningning blushed.


    MO Ruyue nodded.¡± You¡¯re talking about the actors ¡®club, right? There seem to be a lot of beautiful men there, but I¡¯ve never been there before.¡¯


    Because there were more handsome men around her, she didn¡¯t pay attention to those little handsome men in the actor club.


    She felt that there should be no one in this world who was more handsome than her master..

 Chapter 889

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Do you want to go there and play?¡±


    ¡°Go play. I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m not playing!


    After all, she was already a married woman. If that man found out that she was flirting with a beautiful man outside, something terrible might happen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like this kind of thing, do you?¡± Shen Ningning widened her eyes.


    ¡°Of course I do. Who doesn¡¯t like handsome men? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m more restrained now.¡±


    Mo Ruyue coughed lightly.


    ¡°Do you dance often?¡± he asked as he looked at Shen Ningning from head to toe.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve only been there once, and it was just out of curiosity.


    However, it¡¯s really too noisy inside. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Shen Ningning shook her head. Her fair face was slightly flushed.


    Then, he pulled Mo Ruyue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take a look at the Artists¡¯ Hall.¡¯


    ¡°Look at how anxious you are.¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled faintly. Actually, she also wanted to go and take a look.


    She didn¡¯t chase after handsome men. She just wanted to look at them. In the past, she was a little timid and could only take a quick glance at the


    entrance of the actors ¡®hall.


    However, it was different now. One more person was more courageous.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue suddenly felt that she had become bolder.


    The moment they stepped into the actors ¡®hall, they attracted the attention of almost all the young gigolos.


    They had never seen such a beautiful woman in a place like this.


    Moreover, judging from his clothes, he seemed to be quite rich.


    Those scheming gigolos were already restless.


    ¡°What kind of gigolos do you like? We guarantee that there¡¯s a type of gigolo here that the two of you will like.¡±


    A flirtatious man wearing a black muslin shirt walked over.


    Through his muslin clothes, one could see the two spots on his chest.


    He was faintly discernible, and his entire body carried the smell of dust.


    Shen Ningning coughed lightly. Her face was slightly red. She looked away and asked,¡± Do you have a prostitute who doesn¡¯t smell like a prostitute?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so the two of you like young men who smell less of sex. We also have them here.¡¯


    ¡°Then bring a few over to take a look!¡±


    Shen Ningning said boldly.


    Actually, she just wanted to see how handsome the young man was.


    ¡°Please come in. Please wait for a moment.¡¯


    The man said and left the place.


    Mo Ruyue and Shen Ningning looked at each other, their eyes stinging.


    ¡°This is too eye-catching.¡±


    MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    ¡± Maybe it¡¯s just that he¡¯s hurting my eyes. But I think I noticed that there are still men playing here. It seems that there are quite a lot of gays in this era!¡±


    Shen Ningning said resentfully.


    People in this era were really open-minded.


    ¡°I saw it too.¡± MO Ruyue nodded.


    demon world


    Ming Sihan listened to his subordinate¡¯s report, and his originally pretty face instantly turned dark.


    ¡°She actually went to that kind of place!¡±


    His entire body carried a terrifying aura.


    Did he treat Ruyue too well, causing her to be so unscrupulous?


    He actually went to such a dirty place!


    Was he unable to satisfy her?


    The more Ming Sihan thought about it, the angrier he got. The teacup in his hand was crushed into pieces.


    The subordinate did not dare to speak loudly at all. He felt that the Demon Lord seemed to be very angry.


    The Infernal Queen was definitely in trouble. Would she be killed by the Demon Venerable in a fit of anger?


    At the thought of this, the subordinate felt a chill run down his spine.


    Ming Sihan stood up and moved his wrist. His handsome face was unfathomable, and his dark red eyes were filled with anger!


    It seemed that he had to capture that woman this time and punish her properly.


    She was not allowed to get out of bed for at least a month.


    He must make that woman remember him for the rest of her life. He must make her legs tremble whenever she saw a bed in the future!


    Then, Ming Sihan left angrily.


    He would capture that woman now. As expected, he could not let her be free for too long.


    If she was allowed to be free for too long, this woman would become wild.


    Ming Sihan met He Xi as soon as he left the house.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He Xi asked in a hurry. Why was this guy¡¯s face so dark?


    There was anger in his eyes.


    It was as if someone had stolen his wife away.


    He Xi was very puzzled.


    However, Ming Sihan ignored He Xi and flew into the sky, turning into a black dragon and flying away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡±


    He Xi¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, unable to understand.


    After thinking about it, he decided to follow and investigate to avoid any accidents.


    It seemed that this fellow was really anxious. He actually changed into his true body.


    Fortunately, there were many clouds in the sky that could block his figure.


    Otherwise, it would definitely cause a commotion and panic among many people.


    He Xi followed closely behind Ming Sihan.


    Lingrenguan


    The male brothel madame brought countless beautiful men to MO Ruyue and


    Shen Ningning. She had a very proud smile on her face, as proud as a peacock.


    ¡°Guests, take a look. This is the best-looking gigolo in our actor hall.¡±


    ¡°There are all kinds.¡¯


    MO Ruyue clenched her fist and coughed lightly. She turned her head to look at Shen Ningning.¡± Do you like any of them?¡± she asked softly.


    Shen Ningnings eyes were particularly picky. She frowned and said,¡± There¡¯s nothing here that I want. They¡¯re all too thin.¡±


    What were they wearing?


    It was too blinding.


    Shen Ningning shook her head, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    When the male brothel keeper heard this, he sized up Shen Ningning. Good fellow, you know what¡¯s good for you.


    Thus, the brothel madame waved her hand to let these young prostitutes leave.


    Then, he clapped and called another group of prostitutes.


    ¡°These four are the finale gigolos here. This is Lan Yu, this is Qing Ya, this is Zi Chen, and this is Wu Heng.¡±


    The brothel madame proudly introduced the four people. ¡°They are proficient in everything,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Those dignitaries like them the most.¡±


    ¡°What do you two think?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked embarrassed.¡± You only need to help her look for her. I don¡¯t need it.¡± She said to the brothel madame.


    ¡°No need? You didn¡¯t like it, right?¡±


    The brothel madame had an ¡± I understand ¡± expression on her face. She waved her sleeves and smiled.¡± It seems that we still have to invite our top star.¡±


    MO Ruyue felt helpless.


    He actually didn¡¯t believe her words.


    The brothel madame clapped her hands and looked outside the door.


    Soon after, a peerlessly beautiful man walked in from outside. He was dressed in a black robe, and his black hair was casually scattered, giving off a different kind of charm.


    Finally, it was no longer the eye-piercing outfit.


    Moreover, he had sword-like eyebrows and star-like eyes. His entire body exuded the aura of an ancient and beautiful man.


    Shen Ningning looked at the person who had just arrived and swallowed her saliva.


    MO Ruyue felt that it was just average.


    No matter how good-looking he was, he couldn¡¯t compare to her Ming Sihan.


    ¡°This is our top star, Young Master MO Zhu. How many patrons are willing to spend a lot of money on our Young Master MO Zhu? However, our Young


    Master MO Zhu doesn¡¯t receive just anyone, This depends on Young Master MO Zhu¡¯s mood.¡¯ the brothel madame said proudly.


    Young Master MO Zhu was the only gigolo in their Actress Hall who could choose whether to receive guests or not.


    Because MO Zhu was good-looking.


    ¡°What do you think of this Young Master MO Zhu?¡± MO Ruyue asked..

 Chapter 890

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°l think he¡¯s really hot. He¡¯s indeed an ancient beauty.¡±


    Shen Ningning had just come to this world, so she had not seen many handsome men.


    Therefore, when she saw MO Zhu, she felt that she was very handsome.


    ¡°Then do you want him?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked softly.


    ¡°I¡­I just want to listen to the music. 1 don¡¯t want her.¡±


    Shen Ningning only liked handsome guys, but she wasn¡¯t so desperate that she would sleep with any handsome guy.


    What was the difference between wanting to sleep with a handsome man and a man with a head full of sperm?


    ¡°Does Young Master MO Zhu know how to play the flute?¡±


    Shen Ningning asked carefully.


    Mo Zhu¡¯s expression was indifferent as she swept her gaze across the two women in front of her. This was the first time she had seen such a beautiful woman romp to a place.


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Zhu replied.


    The woman in front of him only asked him if he knew how to play the flute. Didn¡¯t she want to do something else?


    Most women would want to pounce on him and eat him up when they saw him.


    ¡°Then you can brag. 1 want to hear it.¡±


    Shen Ningnings heart was beating fast. She was indeed not suited to come to such a place.


    She had imagined that she would come here to hug everyone, but in the end, she did not dare to make a move.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Why? Do you like her?¡± Mo Ruyue asked in a low voice when she saw Shen Ningning speak so softly.


    ¡°l, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Shen Ningning quickly retorted.


    They had only met once, so how could they like each other?


    Besides, the men here only had money in their eyes. There was no love.


    She would never place her feelings on a man here.


    Seeing that the two of them seemed to be very satisfied, the brothel keeper said, ¡°Just Young Master MO Zhu alone is probably a little too little. Why don¡¯t we let Lan Yu and Zi Chen come in to serve you?¡±.


    His eyes fell on MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡®1 1 don¡¯t need it. I have a husband.¡¯


    Don¡¯t drag her down with you. I¡¯m only here today to broaden my horizons.


    People always had great curiosity.


    She just wanted to see the difference between the performers ¡®hall and those places with fireworks.


    ¡°l understand, but how can a house flower be as fragrant as a wildflower? Since you¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t you have some fun? We guarantee that the prostitutes here will live well!¡±


    The brothel madame tried her best to promote it.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be able to get more benefits from them?


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    MO Ruyue firmly refused.


    Outside the door, a figure appeared. When he heard MO Ruyue¡¯s rejection, the man¡¯s anger lessened a lot.


    He lifted his leg and stepped into the door, his sharp gaze sweeping across the room.


    He immediately saw MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ah Ming¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue jumped up from her chair as if the chair was burning her butt.


    She was sweating profusely, and her heart was in a panic. She didn¡¯t know what to say, and she felt like she had been caught in an affair. ¡± I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± MO Ruyue said after thinking for a long time.


    ¡°What else do you want? My wife?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s pupils shrank, emitting a dangerous aura.


    The room instantly turned cold.


    The brothel madame was stunned. This man was too devilish.


    MO Zhu looked at Ming Sihan and felt a little ashamed.


    She didn¡¯t expect such a good-looking man to exist in this world.


    This man was actually that woman¡¯s husband. No wonder that woman didn¡¯t even look at him.


    She thought that he was not good-looking.


    She didn¡¯t expect her husband to be more handsome.


    Shen Ningning looked at Ming Sihan and was stunned.


    This was what a f * cking handsome man should be called.


    He seemed to be Ruyue¡¯s husband!


    For a moment, Shen Ningnings eyes were filled with envy.


    ¡°l, I didn¡¯t want to do anything.¡±


    Mo Ruyue felt that her voice was lacking in energy.


    It was so weak!


    Ming Sihan came to MO Ruyue¡¯s side, picked her up without a word, and walked out.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone else.¡± MO Ruyue thought of Shen Ningning.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Sisters 1 just met.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Ming Sihan carried MO Ruyue and flew away.


    He Xi watched Ming Sihan leave and sighed,¡± So this guy is here to catch Ruyue. I thought he was here for something.¡±


    At this moment, a woman ran out of the room.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡± Shen Ningning shouted. Don¡¯t leave me here alone.¡± He Xi turned his head and glanced at the woman beside him.


    This woman actually called out Ruyue¡¯s name.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Ruyue?¡± he asked tentatively.


    Shen Ningning heard a man¡¯s voice beside her. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and see that the man was also exceptionally handsome. He had fair skin and deep facial features.


    He had an elegant and gentle aura.


    Wasn¡¯t this the kind of gentle and handsome man she liked?


    The man in front of her was dressed in white. His black hair stood up and was fixed with a feather hairpin.


    What a handsome man.


    Shen Ningning could feel her heart pounding. ¡°My name is Shen Ningning. I¡¯m Ruyue¡¯s sister.¡±


    This man seemed to be very familiar with Ruyue.


    He Xi nodded her head and said thoughtfully,¡± So you¡¯re Ruyue¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    Ruyue¡¯s sister should know how to cook.


    Shen Ningning hesitated for a moment before nodding.¡± Not only can I cook, but I can also make cakes and desserts!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a cake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of soft and sweet pastry. It tastes great.¡±


    Shen Ningning smiled in her heart. People in this era definitely had not eaten cake before.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? Not only can I make cakes, but I can also make milk tea, shaved ice, jelly, and egg tarts!¡±


    Of course, he still needed the materials.


    When He Xi heard this, she felt that she had never heard of these things before.


    Ruyue was so good at cooking, but unfortunately, she had been kidnapped by Ming Sihan. It was impossible for him to eat Ruyue¡¯s cooking.


    And now, Ruyue¡¯s sister had come to cook so much delicious food.


    He Xi was tempted.


    ¡°Then do you know how to make barbecue?¡±


    ¡°Barbecue? That thing can¡¯t be too simple, okay? Other than barbeque, hotpot, and claypot, 1 know all of them!¡±


    Shen Ningning said proudly.


    When He Xi heard this, he immediately had an idea.


    ¡°How about I take you in as my disciple?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to take me as your disciple?¡± Shen Ningning asked.


    ¡® I can see that you have amazing bones and extraordinary talent. You¡¯re a rare genius, so I want to take you as my disciple. I can teach you all my ultimate techniques. ¡±


    He Xi said.


    It had to be said that these words were very effective for Shen Ningning.


    Being praised by a handsome man like this, Shen Ningning suddenly felt a little smug.


    He couldn¡¯t even find the directions.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you guys always pass it on to men and not women? 1 don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m a woman.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the same whether it¡¯s male or female.¡¯ ¡°By the way, what is your ultimate technique?¡±


    ¡°Medicine!¡±


    As soon as He Xi finished speaking, the woman in front of him fell to her knees.


    ¡°Master, please accept my bow.¡±


    Medical skills sounded amazing.


    Shen Ningning immediately knelt down.


    She was afraid that the man in front of her would go back on his word.


    He Xi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. From now on, he no longer had to envy Ming Sihan for having delicious food..

 Chapter 891

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Get up. I don¡¯t have anything to give you. I¡¯ll just give you a Jade Face Pill.¡± As he spoke, he took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and handed it to Shen Ningning.


    Shen Ningning opened the medicine and sniffed it.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    ¡°Master, what is the effect of the Jade Face Pill?¡± Shen Ningning asked curiously.


    The things given by Master must not be simple.


    ¡°If a woman eats the Jade Face Pill, it can make her skin fair and shiny. She will never have wrinkles.¡¯


    He Xi had just finished speaking.


    ¡°This is really a good treasure,¡± Shen Ningning said emotionally.


    Then, he swallowed the Jade Face Pill.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He Xi looked at Shen Ningning and hesitated.


    How could this girl be so innocent? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that this was poison?


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Ningning looked at He Xi and asked in confusion. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this is poison?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Master, you wouldn¡¯t give me poison.¡±


    ¡°You really are an innocent girl.¡±


    He Xi shook his head. Such an innocent girl would be easily deceived by others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Just like that, He Xi brought Shen Ningning back to the Demon Realm.


    At this moment, MO Ruyue was being mercilessly bullied by a certain man. However, Ming Sihan seemed to have a problem.


    This made MO Ruyue¡¯s facial features contort.


    Ming Sihan looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s face and saw a layer of mist in her eyes.


    He immediately panicked.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he thought about how this woman had gone to that kind of place.


    ¡°You already have me. Why do you still want to go to that kind of place?¡±


    ¡°Am I not working hard enough to satisfy you?¡±


    Ming Sihan reached out and gently caressed MO Ruyue¡¯s cheek.


    He really loved and hated this woman.


    It had been hard on her the past few days, so he wanted to let her play freely for a few days.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that this woman would actually go to that kind of place.


    He was angry, furious, and confused.


    He couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself. Was it because he hadn¡¯t put in enough effort?


    Was that why Ruyue went to that place?


    ¡°Although I went to that place, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    MO Ruyue said confidently, as if she was not afraid of her shadow going astray.


    Ming Sihan clenched his fists tightly and became even angrier!


    ¡°If you do anything, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you kill me?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man in front of her. She actually wanted to know the answer.


    I won¡¯t kill you, but I will kill them.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, I know you won¡¯t do anything to let me down, but I can¡¯t help but get angry when I think about you going to that kind of place. You¡¯re my wife, you can¡¯t look at other men!¡±


    This damn possessiveness!


    ¡® Ruyue, what would you think if I went to those alleys with fireworks and saw those women?¡± Ming Sihan asked patiently.


    MO Ruyue pursed her lips. She suddenly understood this man.


    ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t go to that kind of place again.¡±


    She admitted her mistake sincerely.


    If Ming Sihan secretly went to the alley and saw other women, she would be angry too.


    It turned out that the relationship between two people needed to be communicated. They had to be loyal to each other, but they had to make the other party unsafe,


    That way, their relationship would last.


    Cold violence, quarrels, and misunderstandings would only make the two of them become more and more unfamiliar and go against each other.


    MO Ruyue felt that she was slowly growing in terms of relationships between men and women.


    ¡°What is a husband?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked and frowned.


    MO Ruyue stuck out her tongue and smiled.¡± Hubby is what we call you back there. You can call me wifey.¡± ¡°Wifey means daughter-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±


    Ming Sihan suddenly understood.


    So that was what he meant.


    He understood.


    Then, Ming Sihan stared at MO Ruyue and lowered his head to kiss her. His kisses rained down on MO Ruyue¡¯s face.


    He leaned close to MO Ruyue¡¯s ear and whispered,¡± Honey, don¡¯t get close to other men. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be jealous. I¡¯ll feel like killing someone.¡±


    ¡°You are mine, mine alone.¡¯


    MO Ruyue¡¯s fair arms wrapped around Ming Sihan¡¯s neck. She straightened her slender waist and looked at him with a hint of charm.


    ¡± You¡¯re mine too. You¡¯re not allowed to get close to other women.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get close to other women except you.¡±


    All these years, Ruyue was the only woman who could get close to him.


    The two of them opened their hearts to each other. Mo Ruyue held Ming Sihan¡¯s cheek and kissed him twice.


    This made Ming Sihan excited.


    ¡°Honey, are you taking the initiative to invite me?¡±


    Ming Sihan¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he stared at the woman in front of him.


    Mo Ruyue pushed Ming Sihan away and played hard to get.


    Shen Ningning came to the Demon Realm and looked at the beautiful scenery of the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Master, is this really the Demon Realm?¡± She asked with a shocked expression.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the Devil Realm, then what is it?¡±


    ¡°This Demon Realm is a little different from what I imagined.¡±


    ¡°How is it different?¡±


    He Xi walked into the room and went straight to the bookshelf.


    ¡°The Devil World I imagined should be a black place. Everyone lives in a bare cave.¡± Shen Ningning quickly followed.


    ¡°Are you talking about bandits?¡±


    He Xi raised his eyebrows slightly. It was ridiculous to live in a bare cave.


    ¡°Now I know that the Demon Realm lives in a place with beautiful scenery.¡± Shen Ningning chuckled.


    She had been misled by the TV series before.


    He Xi shook her head, then picked out two books from the bookshelf.


    ¡°These are two medical books. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Since he had taken this woman as his disciple, he naturally had to teach her some real skills.


    ¡°Master, can I familiarize myself with the environment here first?¡± Shen Ningning took the book and casually looked through it.


    There¡¯s still a long way to go in the future. Take your time to learn.


    She was now full of curiosity about the Demon Realm and wanted to go to other places to take a look.


    He Xi thought for a while and said,¡± I¡¯ll take you to familiarize yourself with the environment here. There are some places you can go, but there are some places you can¡¯t. You¡¯d better not provoke the Demon Lord. That guy is sometimes not human.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Master. I understand.¡± Shen Ningning nodded.


    The demon lord was Ruyue¡¯s husband, the white-haired man.


    He was quite handsome, but he was relatively cold. She preferred elegant and warm men like her master.


    He Xi took Shen Ningning around the Devil World.


    Three days later, Shen Ningning found He Xi and asked,¡±Master, can I go and find Ruyue?¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avoid the Demon Venerable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy now. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    He Xi calmly took a sip of tea and said faintly.


    She subconsciously glanced in the direction of Ming Sihan¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°What are you busy with? I want to play with Ruyue.¡± ¡°They are husband and wife. What can they be busy with?¡±


    Why was this girl so insensible?


    He Xi secretly shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days¡­¡± Shen Ningning frowned.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly be busy with that kind of thing for three days, right?


    A normal person would be done in an hour or two. Why would they need such a long time?


    After such a long time, the iron rod had been ground into a needle..

 Chapter 892

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with three days? Don¡¯t go looking for Ruyue unless it¡¯s half a month.¡¯


    He Xi scolded in a low voice.


    Why did he keep thinking about Ruyue? Why was he looking for Ruyue?


    Can¡¯t you see a living person like him in front of you? ¡°Ten days to half a month? Master, are you kidding me?¡± Shen Ningnings delicate face revealed a look of fear.


    Could a person still live after ten days to half a month?


    Ruyue was too pitiful.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡¯ ¡°This, this doesn¡¯t conform to science!¡±


    ¡°What is science?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a man and a woman to dual cultivate for such a long time!


    I¡¯m not illiterate!¡±


    Shen Ningning argued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to eat, drink, and pee for ten days?¡±


    Master didn¡¯t even find a good excuse to lie.


    ¡± As a powerful cultivator, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to not eat or drink for half a month.¡¯


    Ming Sihan was a dragon, so it was normal for him to take a long time.


    As long as he broke the precepts, the dragon would become a silver dragon!


    Fortunately, Ruyue did not have the physique of an ordinary woman. How could an ordinary woman¡¯s physique withstand it?


    Shen Ningning was speechless.


    Ruyue was indeed a cultivator, so she did not have to worry about food and drink.


    ¡°This world is too ridiculous.¡¯


    Shen Ningning said in disbelief.


    Just as he finished speaking, a figure walked in from outside.


    It instantly attracted the attention of Shen Ningning and He Xi.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve picked the medicine back.¡±


    Li Zeyan came in from outside with a small basket in his hand.


    Di Chenxiao also came in with him.


    When He Xi saw the two of them enter, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    The two of them were covered in dust and looked miserable.


    ¡°Are you sure you went to pick herbs?¡±


    He looked like he was fleeing from famine.


    Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao looked at each other and then turned their faces away.


    They seemed to be ignoring each other.


    ¡® It¡¯s all Di Chenxiao¡¯s fault. He started it!¡±


    Di Chenxiao listened to Li Zeyan¡¯s accusation and reached out to touch Li Zeyan¡¯s head.¡± Brother Zeyan, how can you accuse me?¡± he said. I was just teasing you.¡±


    ¡± Then you got serious. You were almost stung by a bee, but I protected you.


    Look at how swollen my hand is.¡±


    As he spoke, Di Chenxiao took out his swollen hand.


    After being stung by a bee, the back of his hand became extremely fat.


    It was itchy and painful.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t ask you to protect me. I can protect myself!¡± Li Zeyan was very ungrateful.


    This was clearly Di Chenxiao¡¯s wishful thinking.


    ¡± You two are really a pair of lovebirds!¡± He Xi rubbed her forehead as she listened to their complaints.


    These two must have fought. Otherwise, why would they be in such a sorry state?


    Shen Ningning looked at the two handsome men in front of her. She finally understood that Ruyue did not even spare a glance at the prostitutes in the actors ¡®club.


    How could those young prostitutes in the actors ¡®club compare to these men in


    front of him?


    One word, absolute!


    If she had to face so many handsome men every day, she would not even look at other men.


    How was this the demon world? It was clearly a paradise for beautiful men.


    ¡°Master, who are they?¡±


    Shen Ningning swallowed her saliva and stared at the tall and short figure in front of her.


    Only then did Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao notice that there was someone else in the room, and it was a woman.


    This was a completely unfamiliar woman.


    ¡± This is Li Zeyan, Ruyue¡¯s younger brother. He¡¯s my disciple and your senior.¡± He Xi coughed lightly and hurriedly introduced him.


    ¡°M-Senior Brother?¡±


    Shen Ningnings eyes widened. This senior brother seemed to be younger than her.


    However, regarding matters like becoming a disciple, age did not matter. First come, first served.


    ¡± Hello, Senior Brother.¡± Shen Ningning bowed to Li Zeyan.¡± Please take care of me in the future.¡¯


    Li Zeyan looked at Shen Ningning and sized her up.¡± Hello, Junior Sister.¡± He greeted her politely.


    He didn¡¯t expect his master to find him a junior sister.


    ¡°Zeyan, your junior sister, Shen Ningning, will be from the same sect in the future.¡¯


    He Xi said with a smile. Li Zeyan nodded lightly.


    ¡°And this is?¡±


    Shen Ningning looked at Di Chenxiao.


    This man was so handsome and had a wild beauty.


    His eyes were like those of a wolf, emitting a dangerous signal.


    ¡°He¡¯s just an irrelevant person.¡±


    Li Zeyan interrupted and rolled his eyes at Di Chenxiao.


    ¡± Junior Sister, you have to be careful of this guy. He¡¯s actually a lecher.¡±


    ¡°Lecher?¡±


    Shen Ningning couldn¡¯t believe that such a handsome man was actually a lecher!


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He¡¯s just jealous that I¡¯m handsome.¡± Di Chenxiao said indignantly and glanced at Li Zeyan.


    ¡°My name is Di Chenxiao. I¡¯m the Wolf King of the Northern Wolf Clan.¡±


    ¡°Wolf King of the North? I¡¯m a guinea pig from the south.¡±


    When Shen Ningning heard the man¡¯s self-introduction, she couldn¡¯t help but comment.


    They did not believe that this guy was the Wolf King of the Northern Wolf Tribe.


    How could it be the wolf king of the wolf clan?


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to be a guinea pig, but I can¡¯t feel a trace of demonic beast


    aura on you.¡±


    Di Chenxiao frowned.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re not a demonic beast!¡± Li Zeyan said firmly.


    ¡°Demonic beast?¡±


    Shen Ningning recalled what Ruyue had told him before.


    His pupils constricted as he retreated.¡± You¡¯re not human!¡±


    Di Chenxiao and Li Zeyan were stunned when they saw Shen Ningning¡¯s reaction.


    They weren¡¯t human to begin with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Although they¡¯re not human, they won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Hearing He Xi¡¯s words, Shen Ningning calmed herself down.


    However, he did not dare to get close to the two people in front of him.


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of us?¡± Di Chenxiao looked at Shen Ningnings frightened expression and smiled. Your master is actually not human.¡±


    He Xi was also a demonic beast. Did this woman not know?


    Shen Ningnings face tightened after being scared by Di Chenxiao. She looked at He Xi in disbelief.


    ¡°Master, he said you¡¯re not human.¡±


    Shen Ningning gulped, feeling like she had entered a monster¡¯s nest.


    His senior brother was not human, his friends were not human, and even his master was not human.


    Fortunately, Ruyue was human.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Although we¡¯re not humans, we¡¯re kind-hearted and save lives. We¡¯re better than humans.¡¯


    Hearing He Xi¡¯s gentle words, the fear in Shen Ningnings heart was instantly soothed.


    Just like humans and ghosts, humans were often scarier than ghosts.


    ¡°Master, I think I need to digest it properly.¡±


    Shen Ningning felt that she needed to find a place to calm down and let herself digest this matter.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He Xi nodded.


    Then, Shen Ningning avoided them and quickly left the room.


    Could it be that this demon world was filled with demons?


    ¡°Junior Sister is really timid.¡±


    Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud as he watched Shen Ningning flee.


    She was too timid. She was still not as courageous as her sister..

 Chapter 893

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Half a month later.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s legs were trembling as she walked out of the room. Her legs felt soft and weak, as if she was stepping on cotton.


    She walked to the courtyard and the sunlight shone on her.


    The dazzling rays of the sun shone on her body, making her feel warm.


    However, she was still unable to accept such glaring sunlight. She could not help but raise her hand to block the sunlight so that her eyes could slowly adapt to the sunlight.


    ¡°This is Freedom!¡± she shouted as she stretched out her hands.


    This was freedom.


    The aura of freedom!


    During this period of dual cultivation, her strength had increased. It seemed that the effect of such dual cultivation was better than meditation.


    For example, two experience points for meditation for half a month, but double cultivation gave double the experience points. When it came to high court, the experience points directly increased by ten times.


    Originally, she was still in the early stage of the Golden Core Realm. Now, she had already reached the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    Ming Sihan had been working hard for so many days. He had already turned into a black dragon and was resting.


    It was only when he was resting that she was able to come out of the room.


    He could feel the freedom outside,


    MO Ruyue¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she recalled what had happened in the past half a month.


    They were everywhere in the room, even on the beams.


    The study, the floor, the bath, the dragon chair, the main hall, and the open-air rockery¡­These were the venues where the two of them would clock


    in.


    The only thing missing was the roof.


    Ming Sihan suggested going to the roof to check in, but MO Ruyue refused.


    That¡¯s enough. If you want to go to the roof, why don¡¯t you go to the sky?


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    She held onto the wall and walked out. She had almost finished the medicine that He Xi had given her.


    It seemed that he had to ask He Xi for more.


    It only took a few minutes to get there, but she took more than ten minutes.


    Seeing Shen Ningnings voice, MO Ruyue called out in a low voice. Her voice was a little hoarse and her throat was a little sore.


    ¡°Sisters¡­¡±


    Shen Ningning heard MO Ruyue¡¯s voice and turned around.


    She was slightly stunned. She hurriedly walked forward and saw MO Ruyue¡¯s weak and weak appearance. She frowned and asked,¡± Ruyue, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s He Xi? n


    ¡°He went out with Li Zeyan.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±


    MO Ruyue sighed and sat down on a rocking chair in the courtyard.


    Only lying here would make him feel comfortable.


    ¡°Your Dual Cultivation actually took so long?¡± Shen Ningning asked hesitantly as she stared at MO Ruyue¡¯s actions.


    Half a month had passed, and she was already thoroughly familiar with the inside and outside of the Demon Realm.


    They had just ended their romantic relationship.


    Amazing!


    How did he do it?


    She could even do it until her period came.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. That guy is a demonic beast. He¡¯s more powerful than a human!¡±


    MO Ruyue replied helplessly.


    Who asked her to fall in love with a demonic beast?


    ¡°Wow, can you handle it?¡±


    Shen Ningning asked resentfully.


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and he admired her from the bottom of his heart.


    In fact, she was also very curious about what dual cultivation felt like. Was it like the description in the novel, floating like a fairy?


    Or was it unbearable pain?


    ¡°If I were an ordinary person, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. However, my physical fitness is no longer that of an ordinary person, so I can barely take it!¡±


    MO Ruyue was out of breath when she spoke.


    She was really exhausted.


    ¡°But you look like you¡¯ve been squeezed dry by a man.¡± Shen Ningning poured a glass of water for MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±


    When MO Ruyue heard Shen Ningnings words, she choked on the water.


    For a moment, he did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Have you started to learn demonic cultivation?¡±


    Mo Ruyue changed the topic, not wanting to talk about those embarrassing things.


    He had really lost all his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already started learning demonic cultivation. It¡¯s just that 1 haven¡¯t found the trick yet. I feel that I¡¯m not born to cultivate.¡±


    Shen Ningning began to doubt herself.


    MO Ruyue consoled Shen Ningning.¡± Everything is difficult at the beginning. Don¡¯t be anxious. Just take it slow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, 1 think so too.¡¯


    That was what her master had said back then, so Shen Ningning was not in a hurry.


    Ruyue, 1 made some fruit jelly. Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded hurriedly.


    Then, Shen Ningning came out with a plate of delicate fruit jelly.


    It was a pink fruit jelly with flower petals inside.


    It was as pink as cherry blossoms, and it looked like it was hard to bear to eat.


    The two of them were eating fruit jelly when He Xi came back from outside.


    ¡°Ah Ning, Ruyue.¡±


    He Xi looked at the two people in the courtyard and called out indifferently.


    It seemed that Ming Sihan had finished his work.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡± Master!¡± Shen Ningning stood up excitedly and pointed at the fruit jelly on the table.¡± Look at what I¡¯ve prepared for you, Master!¡±


    That was crystal clear fruit jelly!


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He Xi looked at it and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Fruit jelly. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Delicious?¡±


    When He Xi heard the word delicious, she was instantly excited.


    ¡°Master, try it.¡±


    Shen Ningning said as she handed the spoon to He Xi.


    After spending some time together, she realized that this man was actually a vegetarian.


    Most of the dishes he liked were vegetarian dishes. He didn¡¯t like any chicken or duck meat.


    But strangely, Master especially liked to eat fish and shrimps.


    He Xi took a bite of the jelly and felt that the jelly was cold and melted in her mouth. It carried the fragrance of flower petals.


    This taste was really not bad!


    ¡°Master, is it delicious?¡±


    Shen Ningning looked at the man in front of her expectantly.


    He hoped that his craftsmanship would be recognized.


    He Xi pursed her lips and nodded repeatedly.¡± It¡¯s very delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten anything so special.¡±


    It was ice-cold and melted in his mouth. After eating it, his mouth was filled with fragrance.


    This was the first time he had seen fruit jelly.


    He Xi glanced at MO Ruyue, who was sitting at the side, while eating her jelly elegantly.¡± You don¡¯t look too good.¡± It was as if his body had been emptied.


    Too weak.


    ¡°He Xi, I have something to trouble you with.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡±


    How troublesome.


    Do you still have the medicine I gave you?¡± MO Ruyue asked with a ruddy face. Can you give me some more?¡± ¡°The medicine from before?¡±


    He Xi raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°How much do you have left?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished them all.¡±


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s reply, He Xi was stunned. His handsome face was filled with disbelief.


    It was almost a year¡¯s worth of food, but this woman finished it all in one go!


    ¡°Is there nothing left?¡±


    MO Ruyue shook her head.


    No wonder your complexion is so bad.¡± He Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.¡± Even if the medicine is good, you can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Although Shen Ningning didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, she seemed to have noticed some clues..

 Chapter 894

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied, silently cursing Ming Sihan in her heart.


    Who asked that guy to become more and more brave as he fought? Naturally, she could not be compared to him.


    She had to face that man head-on.


    He Xi put down the plate in her hand and said to MO Ruyue helplessly, ¡°Come with me.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mo Ruyue quickly got up and followed He Xi.


    In the room, He Xi gave MO Ruyue another five or six bottles of medicine.


    ¡°The food is delicious, but you can¡¯t be greedy,¡± he reminded. Ruyue, you have to learn to control yourself.¡±


    He Xi said earnestly.


    ¡°l know, I know.¡±


    MO Ruyue put the medicine He Xi had given her into her storage ring.


    ¡°You took Ningning as your disciple?¡±


    ¡± Yeah, I saw that she was talented and had amazing bones. She was a good seedling to study medicine, so I took her in as my disciple.¡±


    MO Ruyue rolled her eyes.¡± I think you¡¯ve taken a fancy to his culinary skills, so¡­¡± she retorted.


    ¡± Of course, that¡¯s half the reason.¡¯


    He Xi explained, not denying this.


    MO Ruyue sized up He Xi. He Xi was also very handsome, had a good temper, and had superb medical skills. He was a good match for Shen Ningning. ¡°l don¡¯t have anything to say. Treat Ning-Ning well. Don¡¯t let her down.¡±


    After saying that, MO Ruyue left He Xi¡¯s room.


    He Xi looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s back and rubbed her chin.


    Was it obvious that he valued Ah Ning?


    Mo Ruyue went outside and saw Shen Ningning staring at her with a smile.


    ¡°Ning-Ning, what do you think of He Xi?¡±


    She took the initiative and wanted to matchmake the two of them.


    Shen Ningning did not expect MO Ruyue to ask this question. She opened her mouth but did not know what to say.


    He was stunned.


    ¡°I think He Xi is quite good. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Ningning blushed as she spoke.


    Then, he approached MO Ruyue.¡± Ruyue, let me tell you,¡± he said in a lovestruck manner,¡± I think my master is super good-looking. I really like his looks.¡¯


    Shen Ningning didn¡¯t hide the love in her heart.


    Of course, he only dared to tell MO Ruyue.


    If he really faced He Xi, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to let out a fart.


    ¡°Oh, so you fell in love with him at first sight?¡± MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows as she looked at Shen Ningning.


    ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t fall in love with him at first sight. I fell in love with him when I saw him.¡¯


    An evil smile appeared on Shen Ningning¡¯s face.


    MO Ruyue gave Shen Ningning a thumbs-up.¡± Then you have to be confident. He Xi is quite a good guy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before I directly offend my superiors! ¡±


    Shen Ningning nodded slightly and smiled proudly.


    In fact, she knew very well that the man had an ulterior motive for taking her as his disciple.


    And she was also up to no good with that man.


    Both of them had a tacit understanding, but they understood what the other party meant.


    Each and every one of them knew what was going on. You know my ulterior motives, and I know yours.


    ¡± An expert, definitely an expert!¡¯


    MO Ruyue was suddenly overwhelmed with admiration for this woman in front of her.


    He even thought of offending his superiors.


    He Xi had already heard everything that was being discussed outside.


    Their voices were very soft, but his hearing was very good!


    Knowing that Shen Ningning wanted to offend her superior, he was not angry at all.


    Instead, he was looking forward to it.


    He felt like a pervert.


    He Xi held his forehead helplessly.


    He must have been infected by Ming Sihan.


    MO Ruyue brought Shen Ningning to the canteen of the Devil World to have a look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a demon world canteen in the demon world?¡±


    ¡°My master never brought me here.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded.¡± Your master hates this place. It¡¯s normal that he didn¡¯t bring you here.¡±


    ¡°Why do you hate this place? What¡¯s wrong with this place?¡±


    Shen Ningning was confused.


    Isn¡¯t this place good?


    It looked pretty good.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go in and take a look.¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled mysteriously. She had to let Shen Ningning experience how


    terrifying the dark cuisine of the demon world was.


    ¡°Hawthorn fried potatoes? Chicken stewed with hen? Fried rice crust with eggs?¡¯


    ¡°Fried Chili? Boiled shallots? Vicious bitter gourd?¡±


    When Shen Ningning saw these shocking dishes, she felt terrible.


    ¡°This is definitely for people to eat.¡±


    He did not expect that there would be dark cuisine in this era.


    And there were so many of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°How can anyone eat this? Doesn¡¯t the Demon Lord care?¡±


    ¡°The Demon Lord doesn¡¯t eat. He usually doesn¡¯t care about this.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Shen Ningning glanced at everyone and realized that they were all eating very happily.


    In her eyes, these dishes were difficult to swallow, but these people seemed to be eating very well.


    Perhaps, the taste of every place was different?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to meet my senior brothers and my brother.¡±


    ¡°You have a brother here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a brother.¡±


    Shen Ningning nodded and followed behind MO Ruyue.


    Her master had only brought her to familiarize herself with the Demon Realm¡¯s terrain and had not introduced her to anyone.


    ¡°Brother.¡¯


    MO Ruyue hurriedly called out to the man in purple.


    The man held a silver bone fracture fan in his hand and looked elegant.


    ¡°This is my brother, MO Chengfeng. He is also the eldest senior brother of all the disciples of the Demon World.¡±


    ¡°Brother, my good sister is also He Xi¡¯s disciple, Shen Ningning.¡±


    MO Chengfeng nodded at Shen Ningning as a greeting.


    After leaving MO Chengfengs place, Shen Ningning tugged at MO Ruyue¡¯s sleeve.¡± Your brother is so handsome. If I hadn¡¯t met He Xi first, I think your brother would have been able to do it too!¡± MO Ruyue only smiled and said nothing.


    Then, he brought Shen Ningning to see Baili Xi.


    It just so happened that Jing Xichen was also here.


    From afar, he saw two figures, one blue and one red.


    ¡°Second Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Brother!¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted loudly, attracting the attention of the two.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡¯


    ¡°Ruyue.¡±


    The two of them also turned to look at MO Ruyue.


    He saw Ruyue walking over with another woman.


    They had heard of this woman before. She was He Xi¡¯s disciple.


    MO Ruyue introduced him again.


    Shen Ningning only cared about swallowing her saliva. These senior brothers were actually so handsome!


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something going on between your Second Senior Brother and Fourth Senior Brother.¡± Shen Ningning whispered after they left. Since ancient times, red and blue have always been the center of attention. Could the two of them be a couple?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Maybe it¡¯s just an ordinary brotherhood?¡±


    Mo Ruyue spread her hands, unsure of what to do.


    After all, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be said casually.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much. Take me to see your other senior brothers.¡± Shen Ningning nodded.


    It was always pleasing to look at beautiful men.


    Men liked to look at beautiful women, and women liked to look at beautiful women and beautiful men.


    Now that MO Ruyue was the only beauty here, she could only go and see the handsome man.


    Then, MO Ruyue brought Shen Ningning to see Ye Yunfeng and Ye Junlin.


    Facing a pair of twins, Shen Ningning couldn¡¯t tell who was the older brother and who was the younger brother.


    Of course, these two people had completely different personalities.


    One was cold, while the other was active and outgoing.


    As long as the two of them sat there with the same expression, it was impossible to tell who was the older brother and who was the younger brother.


    The two of them looked exactly the same.


    They were of the same height, height, and weight, and dressed the same way. It was simply a copy and paste.


    Finally, he brought Shen Ningning to see Qi Shaoyu and Xia Zhixing.


    Although Mo Ruyue didn¡¯t have as much contact with these two as the others, she had at least addressed them as Senior Brothers.


    After a round, Shen Ningnings face was full of envy.. At the same time, she said with some heartache,¡± Ruyue, why don¡¯t you accept all these senior brothers?¡± They¡¯re all beautiful men!¡±

 Chapter 895

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°l can¡¯t even satisfy the Demon Lord alone. If I take them all, won¡¯t I lose my


    MO Ruyue hurriedly shook her head.


    She wasn¡¯t that ambitious, and Ming Sihan was the only person in her heart.


    Besides Ming Sihan, there was no room for anyone else. ¡°If you¡¯re in good health, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    MO Ruyue rubbed her chin with a strange smile on her face.


    He looked Shen Ningning up and down.


    When Shen Ningning heard MO Ruyue¡¯s words, she immediately cowered. She had evil intentions but no guts.


    Even if he had the guts, he didn¡¯t have the physical fitness to do so.


    Forget it. It would be good enough if he could take down He Xi.


    Thinking of He Xi, a smile flashed across Shen Ningnings eyes.


    MO Ruyue then brought Shen Ningning to the place where she used to live.


    Now, it was left to Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao. Hillghost also lived here.


    Before he could go over, he heard the sound of the noodles.


    It seemed like a war was going on!


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, I¡¯m going to pluck all your fur today.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Di Chenxiao!s words were full of provocation.


    MO Ruyue pushed open the courtyard door and was greeted by a shoe pad.


    She reacted very quickly and dodged the attack of the shoe pad.


    The corner of Shen Ningnings mouth twitched. She was almost hit, but fortunately, she reacted quickly enough.


    In the courtyard, the little boy was riding on the big boy, and the two of them were making a mess.


    Li Zeyan took off Di Chenxiao¡¯s shoes and was about to tickle him. Looking at the scene in front of them, MO Ruyue and Shen Ningning were stunned.


    ¡°Zeyan, Di Chenxiao, what are you two doing?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked doubtfully as her eyes swept over the two of them.


    Di Chenxiao was actually being ridden by Li Zeyan.


    Obviously, Di Chenxiao must have given in to Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan was only a young boy, so it was impossible for him to defeat Di Chenxiao.


    It seemed that Di Chenxiao was really patient with Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Li Zeyan called out in a daze. He did not expect his sister to appear here.


    This sudden visit left him at a loss.


    After being stunned for two to three seconds, Li Zeyan quickly got up from Di Chenxiao¡¯s body.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s really not my fault.¡± She quickly explained. ¡°It was Di Chenxiao who started it.¡¯


    Di Chenxiao slowly sat up from the ground and pretended to be wronged.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Hearing Di Chenxiao¡¯s voice, Li Zeyan turned around and glared at him. Why are you being so sarcastic here?


    As if it was his fault.


    This Di Chenxiao was really a slut!


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± he muttered softly.


    ¡°Yeah, I admit it. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Di Chenxiao blinked his eyes innocently and agreed with Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan gritted his teeth. This Di Chenxiao was doing this on purpose!


    ¡± Ah Chen,¡± MO Ruyue walked up to Di Chenxiao and said,¡± although Zeyan is my younger brother, you can¡¯t spoil him too much sometimes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to deliberately tolerate Zeyan.¡±


    In MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes, Li Zeyan was no match for Di Chenxiao.


    The reason why Di Chenxiao was bullied was because he tolerated Li Zeyan.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m willing to give in to Brother Zeyan.¡±


    Di Chenxiao smiled. He wanted to let Li Zeyan win, but his strength didn¡¯t allow it.


    Even though they were usually noisy, if they were to really fight, he would definitely not be Li Zeyan¡¯s match.


    Li Zeyan rolled his eyes at Di Chenxiao. He didn¡¯t need Di Chenxiao to give in to him.


    ¡°Sister, are you coming back to live?¡±


    ¡°Sister, if you want to come back, I will kick Di Chenxiao out immediately.¡±


    He immediately arranged for Di Chenxiao to pack up and leave.


    He told Di Chenxiao to leave quickly.


    ¡± Sigh,¡± Di Chenxiao felt wronged when he heard this.¡± As expected, some people¡¯s hearts can¡¯t be warmed no matter how hard they try.¡± ¡® I¡¯m so sad, sad, helpless, and lost!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a heartless person.¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched. How did this Di Chenxiao become so shameless? Li Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched. How did this Di Chenxiao become so shameless?


    He actually said that he was a heartless person.


    If he was really a heartless person, then Di Chenxiao wouldn¡¯t be living here.


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, stop acting pitiful here!¡±


    Sister,¡± he turned to MO Ruyue.¡± Listen to this guy. He¡¯s always trying to occupy your room.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the two of them and shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°The two of you are really a pair of lovebirds.¡±


    ¡± Ah ¡®Chen,¡± he said,¡± then you can stay here peacefully. I¡¯ll be staying in the Demon Palace for the time being and won¡¯t be coming back.¡±


    When Di Chenxiao heard this, he gave Li Zeyan a sly smile.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Your sister let me stay here.¡±


    ¡°You are shameless.¡¯


    Li Zeyan snorted, crossed his arms and ignored Di Chenxiao.


    He thought that his sister was coming back to stay, so he was happy for nothing.


    Ever since her sister married that man, she rarely came back. Moreover, her sister and that man always did things that no one knew about day and night.


    ¡°Ah, right, right, right¡­¡± Di Chenxiao replied with a smile.


    This made Li Zeyan¡¯s fist harden.


    After his sister left, he would see how he would deal with Di Chenxiao.


    At that time, he would definitely make this fellow beg for mercy.


    Thinking of this, Li Zeyan¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile.


    Hillghost jumped onto MO Ruyue¡¯s shoulder and kept talking.


    However, MO Ruyue could not fully understand what Hillghost was saying.


    Mo Ruyue guessed that Hillghost was talking about how much Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao liked to fight.


    ¡°Ningning, this is Mountain Ghost, my little friend.¡± she introduced.


    Shen Ningning looked at Hillghost¡¯s adorable appearance and felt a tinge of fondness in her heart.¡± Why is this little thing like a squirrel? But it doesn¡¯t look like a squirrel.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it super cute?¡± ¡± Yes, her belly is round. She¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Shen Ningning nodded.


    When Hillghost heard its master praise it, its little tail wagged excitedly like a propeller.


    He was jumping up and down, feeling especially happy.


    Ruyue, can I play with the mountain ghost?¡±


    Shen Ningning had no resistance to such a cute furry little animal.


    I just want to caress the mountain ghost.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. She then turned to Shan Gui and asked,¡± Gui Gui, are you willing to play with this sister?¡±


    Hillghost looked at Shen Ningning, squeaked a few times, and jumped into Shen Ningnings arms.


    ¡°It seems like Gui Gui is very willing to play with you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said with a smile. Letting Hillghost and Shen Ningning be together was not a bad idea.


    Zeyan¡¯s brother and Di Chenxiao were always fighting and ignoring the mountain ghost. They might even accidentally injure the mountain ghost.


    It would be good to let Hillghost follow Shen Ningning. It was obvious that Shen Ningning liked small animals.


    At this moment, He Xi walked over.


    His gaze fell on Shen Ningning.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Shen Ningning quickly called out as she stroked Hillghost¡¯s fur.


    His face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±


    Shen Ningning asked.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take you to the mountains to pick herbs. Do you want to go?¡± He Xi pressed her lips with her fist.


    ¡°Yeah, sure!¡±


    Shen Ningning nodded. She hadn¡¯t even learned the basics yet, and she could already pick herbs?


    Isn¡¯t this a little too fast?


    Up until now, she only knew some ordinary medicinal herbs..

 Chapter 896

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Master, should I go with you?¡± Li Zeyan asked immediately.


    ¡°No need. You can stay in the Demon Realm.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Seeing this, Li Zeyan did not say anything.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really special to Junior Sister,¡± Li Zeyan said thoughtfully as he watched He Xi and Shen Ningning leave.


    ¡°How is it unusual?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked.


    Li Zeyan glanced at Di Chenxiao.¡± Master has never taken me to pick herbs, but he personally took Junior Sister to pick herbs! ¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not working hard enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I will really pluck all your fur?¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, did you hear that? Brother Zeyan is really fierce.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡¯


    ¡°Quibble, continue to quibble.¡±


    Looking at Li Zeyan¡¯s hurried explanation, she felt a little amused.


    This guy was really interesting.


    MO Ruyue looked at the two of them and rolled her eyes.¡± You two have fun. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Sister, take care.¡±


    Li Zeyan reluctantly watched MO Ruyue leave.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s face was full of an expression that deserved a beating. The corners of his mouth curled up into a deep arc.¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to pluck all my fur? Why aren¡¯t you pulling anymore?¡±


    I¡¯ve never heard of such a request. Di Chenxiao, now that my sister isn¡¯t here, you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s tone was full of provocation.


    This made Li Zeyan unable to hold it in any longer.


    He turned into a Qilin and pounced towards Di Chenxiao.


    Di Chenxiao was once again pressed under Li Zeyan.


    On the other side, after MO Ruyue left, she took a look at the Demon Palace. She did not want to go back for the time being.


    After all, that man was still resting.


    She walked out, wanting to go out for a walk and relax at the same time.


    Mount Rihai¡¯s Clear Wind Cliff was the place where she had fought with Lan Qi of the Mysterious Spirit Immortal Sect. MO Ruyue was exceptionally happy when she thought of how she had played that guy several times.


    Li Zeyan glanced at Di Chenxiao.¡± Master has never taken me to pick herbs, but he personally took Junior Sister to pick herbs! ¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not working hard enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I will really pluck all your fur?¡± ¡°Ruyue, did you hear that? Brother Zeyan is really fierce.¡± ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡¯


    ¡± Quibble, continue to quibble.¡±


    Looking at Li Zeyan¡¯s hurried explanation, she felt a little amused.


    This guy was really interesting.


    MO Ruyue looked at the two of them and rolled her eyes.¡± You two have fun.


    I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Sister, take care.¡¯


    Li Zeyan reluctantly watched MO Ruyue leave.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s face was full of an expression that deserved a beating. The corners of his mouth curled up into a deep arc.¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to pluck all my fur? Why aren¡¯t you pulling anymore?¡±


    I¡¯ve never heard of such a request. Di Chenxiao, now that my sister isn¡¯t here, you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s tone was full of provocation.


    This made Li Zeyan unable to hold it in any longer.


    He turned into a Qilin and pounced towards Di Chenxiao.


    Di Chenxiao was once again pressed under Li Zeyan.


    On the other side, after MO Ruyue left, she took a look at the Demon Palace. She did not want to go back for the time being.


    After all, that man was still resting.


    She walked out, wanting to go out for a walk and relax at the same time.


    Mount Rihai¡¯s Clear Wind Cliff was the place where she had fought with Lan Qi of the Mysterious Spirit Immortal Sect. MO Ruyue was exceptionally happy when she thought of how she had played that guy several times.


    Now, the scenery here was still the same as before.


    However, the identity of the person admiring the scenery had changed.


    In the past, she was a spy from the Xuanling Immortal Sect to the Demon World, but now she was the Demon Empress of the Demon Lord.


    His identity had suddenly changed.


    She felt the breeze caressing her face, blowing her dress, and her hair fluttering. Her heart was filled with a beautiful vision for the future.


    Suddenly, MO Ruyue felt an aura approaching. She opened her eyes abruptly.


    When MO Ruyue saw the man in front of her, she was shocked and frowned.


    He looked around and questioned loudly,¡±Why are you here? This is the territory of the Demon Realm! ¡±


    ¡°l know this is the territory of the Demon Realm!¡±


    The man said lightly, his eyes staring deeply at the woman in front of him.


    He still couldn¡¯t let go of this woman in front of him.


    MO Ruyue was a little frightened by the man¡¯s gaze. She pursed her red lips.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She was prepared to wait for an opportunity to leave.


    Ruyue, come back to my side.¡±


    Ling Shoumo said firmly.


    This time, he had to bring MO Ruyue back.


    Mo Ruyue snorted and sneered.¡± Sect Leader of Xuanling Sect, I hope you understand the relationship between us. I¡¯m now the Demon Lord¡¯s woman.


    The woman he officially married! ¡±


    There must be something wrong with this man.


    Now, she had already become Ming Sihan¡¯s woman, and Ling Shoumo still came to harass her.


    ¡°l don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Ling Shoumo gritted his teeth as he said those words.


    That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t mind now. He just wanted to bring this woman back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind? Who do you think you are? I mind!¡±


    MO Ruyue was almost amused by this man.


    She didn¡¯t like this man from the bottom of her heart, especially after the incident with the demon.


    Because this man had once sought refuge with the demons.


    Her good mood was ruined by this man.


    ¡® Ruyue, as long as you come back with me, the past will be written off.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t tell me you still think I owe you?¡±


    He actually had the cheek to tell her that the past was written off.


    It was as if she was the villain.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to leave the Demon Realm, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡¯


    ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me.¡¯


    Ling Shoumo said coldly. A red array appeared under MO Ruyue¡¯s feet.


    Mo Ruyue couldn¡¯t move at all.


    This man used this trick again!


    Moreover, it was an enhanced version of the previous one.


    MO Ruyue hated Ling Shoumo even more.


    This time, she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    Damn it!


    Ling Shoumo approached MO Ruyue step by step, then expressionlessly picked her up.


    He carried MO Ruyue and flew out of the Devil World.


    Ling Shoumo did not carry her back to Xuanling Immortal Sect. Instead, he went to a hidden mountain peak. The mountain peak was shrouded in clouds and mist, like a fairyland.


    There was a cave in the mountain peak, and countless luminous pearls were inlaid in the cave to illuminate it.


    MO Ruyue was placed on a stone bed.


    Then, Ling Shoumo started to unbutton his clothes.


    MO Ruyue closed her eyes tightly and prayed for a miracle.


    Who would have thought that this man would still have such evil intentions?


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on the woman on the stone bed. and he choked.


    She closed her eyes. Did she not want to see him?


    Ruyue, I want you.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t get your heart, I have to get your body.¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face revealed deep affection.


    Mo Ruyue felt that this man was crazy. What woman could this man not have?


    Why did he have to pester a married woman like her?


    There must be something wrong with Chunchun¡¯s brain.


    She couldn¡¯t speak. She tried to break through the restriction again and again, but she couldn¡¯t.


    If she had the strength of a Nascent Soul, she would definitely be able to break through the restriction..

 Chapter 897

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ling Shoumo took off his coat and left.


    With a wave of his sleeve, MO Ruyue instantly felt that she could move again.


    She rolled like a carp and ran towards the cave entrance.


    However, the entrance of the cave was sealed with a restrictive spell, and MO


    Ruyue could not open it for a while.


    Ling Shoumo looked at MO Ruyue¡¯s figure and smiled faintly.


    I¡¯ve set up a restriction here. Ruyue, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Not only do I want you, I want you to forget everything. Let¡¯s start over.¡±


    Ling Shoumo was holding a teacup in his hand. Inside the teacup was a kind of worry-free water that could make people forget everything.


    MO Ruyue turned around and looked at Ling Shoumo, who was walking towards her. ¡°You¡¯re a complete lunatic.¡±


    ¡± Maybe. Without you, I would have gone crazy!¡¯


    Ling Shoumo smiled helplessly. He also felt that he had gone crazy.


    He thought that he could let it go, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Come, be good. Drink this cup of Carefree Water and you will forget everything. ¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? If you want to drink, drink it yourself!¡±


    Mo Ruyue scolded loudly.


    She was living a good life, so why did she have to drink Carefree Water?


    He was the one who should drink Carefree Water.


    Ling Shoumo walked up to MO Ruyue and pinched her chin.¡± Ruyue, be obedient.¡¯


    Looking at the handsome man in front of her, MO Ruyue felt that he was extremely terrifying, like a devil!


    This guy was the most handsome man in the immortal sects. He could have any woman he wanted, but he had to pester her.


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t like her at all. It was his possessiveness.


    Because he couldn¡¯t get it, he wanted it.


    This guy just wanted to possess her.


    MO Ruyue grabbed Ling Shoumo¡¯s hand tightly. Her face was full of anger.¡± Ling Shoumo, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Even if I forget everything, I will never fall in love with you!!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then you don¡¯t like it!¡±


    ¡® Besides, you don¡¯t like me either.¡±


    She turned her face to the side. No matter what, she could not accept this man.


    Ling Shoumo listened to MO Ruyue¡¯s words. His dark eyes were filled with unwillingness.¡± Ruyue, I like you!¡± he said. I really like you!¡¯


    He corrected MO Ruyue ¡®s face so that she could see the infatuation in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like her at all. You¡¯re just being possessive!¡±


    MO Ruyue pushed Ling Shoumo away.


    She said angrily,¡± With your conditions, you can find someone better. The person I like is Ming Sihan, not you. Why do you insist?¡±


    ¡°A forced melon is not sweet!¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t know me. How do you know that I don¡¯t like you? Only I know if I like you or not!¡±


    Ling Shoumo was also rather agitated.


    He took the Carefree Water and was determined to feed it to the woman in front of him.


    Only then would he have a place in this woman¡¯s heart.


    He had to make this woman forget Ming Sihan and everything that happened in the demon world.


    MO Ruyue looked at the stubborn man in front of her. Taking advantage of the fact that the man was not prepared, she suddenly took out a brick from her backpack and knocked it directly on the back of Ling Shoumo¡¯s head.


    The force was so strong that Ling Shoumo was knocked out by MO Ruyue¡¯s flat body.


    Looking at the man lying on the ground, Mo Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the brick given by the system had an unexpected effect.


    If it was an ordinary brick, how could it have knocked him, a cultivator, down?


    That was absolutely impossible.


    She put away the brick and wanted to leave.


    However, she realized that the barrier was still there. MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched. Was she going to be locked up here?


    MO Ruyue lowered her head and stared at Ling Shoumo, who was lying on the ground. She seemed to have thought of something.


    Then, a sinister smile appeared on his face.


    He helped Ling Shoumo up and placed him on the stone bed.


    Then, he picked up the cup on the ground. There was still a little bit of Carefree Water in the cup.


    She wanted to give him a taste of his own medicine.


    If Ling Shoumo wanted her to forget the past, she would make him forget everything.


    Why didn¡¯t Ling Shoumo drink the Carefree Water and forget about her?


    It was impossible for her to forget Ming Sihan.


    MO Ruyue smiled coldly. She searched Ling Shoumo¡¯s body and found the bottle of Carefree Water.


    This guy also had a storage ring, but it seemed to have a password. MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t take out the treasures in the storage ring.


    Ling Shoumo was probably the only one who could take it out.


    Otherwise, she would definitely steal all the treasures on this guy.


    She opened the bottle of Carefree Water and saw that there was still half a bottle inside.


    Looking at the man with his eyes tightly shut, MO Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up and she poured the Carefree Water into the cup.


    Then, she poured the Carefree Water into the man¡¯s mouth bit by bit.


    Until the man drank all the Carefree Water.


    After doing all this, Mo Ruyue hid the cup and the bottle of Carefree Water in her storage ring.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Ling Shoumo had not woken up yet, MO Ruyue walked around the cave to see if there was a place to escape.


    It should be a place where he usually meditated in seclusion. There was almost nothing else in the cave, only some simple furnishings.


    There were no treasures.


    She walked to the barrier and pulled out her Ghost Sense and Heaven Severing, but she could not break through the barrier.


    Perhaps only Ling Shoumo could open the barrier.


    Thus, MO Ruyue returned to the stone bed and stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    Because this man would wake up soon, and when he woke up, he would definitely forget about her, right?


    What reason should she find to make this man afraid of her?


    Only by being afraid of her would he not like her.


    MO Ruyue silently calculated in her heart, and a good idea seemed to have popped up in her mind.


    Time passed by.


    Soon, the man slowly opened his eyes. His mind was blank.


    He seemed to be unable to remember anything.


    Ling Shoumo was slightly stunned when he saw a stunning woman.


    ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    MO Ruyue pretended to be a hooligan and unbuckled her belt.


    She wanted Ling Shoumo to think that he was the one who was violated.


    From then on, he felt disgusted with her.


    As expected, Ling Shoumo frowned and was shocked.¡± You, who are you?¡± he asked. Where is this place?¡±


    ¡°You? Of course you¡¯re the little sweetheart I caught. Obediently submit to this witch, hahaha¡­


    MO Ruyue smiled lecherously as she looked at Ling Shoumo with an evil expression.


    This guy really had no memory at all.


    The Carefree Water was really a good thing.


    Ling Shoumo looked at the woman in front of him, and his fair and handsome face instantly turned red. He hurriedly got off the stone bed and shouted at MO Ruyue,¡± You really are a shameless woman. Let me go!¡¯


    ¡°Let you go? Hahaha¡­ Dream on.¡±


    MO Ruyue burst out laughing.


    The man clenched his fists tightly. Although he couldn¡¯t remember anything, he realized that he didn¡¯t hate this woman.


    What was going on?


    MO Ruyue pushed Ling Shoumo into a corner. She wanted to see how this man would resist..

 Chapter 898

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over! If you come any closer, l¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°If you come any closer, I¡¯ll resist!¡± ¡°Resist? What can you use to resist?¡±


    Mo Ruyue burst into laughter.


    All of a sudden, MO Ruyue thought of a saying, ¡®A real hunter often appears as a prey.¡¯


    Ling Shoumo looked at the woman¡¯s face in front of him. His heart was pounding, and he didn¡¯t seem to want to resist.


    ¡°You, if you come over again, you really won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    The man dodged to the side and kept his distance from MO Ruyue.


    However, MO Ruyue chased after him relentlessly.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ling Shoumo to have such a day.


    Just as they were chasing each other, there seemed to be movement outside the cave.


    Ming Sihan appeared in their line of sight with a murderous aura.


    His long silver-white hair fluttered in the find, and his dark red eyes were filled with endless coldness.


    He was dressed in a black and gold robe, exuding a cold aura.


    It was only when Ming Sihan¡¯s gaze fell on MO Ruyue that his cold eyes slowly became warm.


    ¡°Ruyue!¡¯


    Ming Sihan called out in a low voice and strode towards MO Ruyue.


    However, he soon discovered the barrier in front of him.


    Looking at the barrier in front of him, Ming Sihan gathered his strength and attacked, but the barrier didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue shouted excitedly when she saw the man walking over. Finally, she didn¡¯t have to play along with Ling Shoumo anymore.


    Fortunately, Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t remember anything now.


    Ming Sihan knew that the barrier was a forbidden technique of the immortal sect, so he recited the incantation silently.


    ¡°Break!¡± The barrier finally disappeared.


    MO Ruyue immediately dove into Ming Sihan¡¯s arms like an octopus.


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re finally here,¡± she said with a little grievance.


    Ling Shoumo, who was standing behind them, watched this scene silently with mixed feelings.


    Who was that man? Wasn¡¯t this woman going to lay her hands on him?


    Why did she throw herself into that man¡¯s arms now?


    The scene before him made Ling Shoumo feel a little uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t know why she felt so uncomfortable.


    ¡°Wife, how are you?¡±


    Ming Sihan held MO Ruyue in his arms, but his eyes were fixed on Ling Shoumo.


    This Ling Shoumo was still harboring evil intentions! ¡°I¡¯m fine, honey. How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°We have telepathy.¡±


    Ming Sihan planted a kiss on MO Ruyue¡¯s forehead.


    Actually, he had placed a tracking talisman on Ruyue. No matter where Ruyue went, he would be able to find her.


    Hence, it was not difficult for him to find Ruyue.


    However, a tracking talisman could only be used once.


    ¡°Ling Shoumo, you still haven¡¯t given up? Ruyue is my woman! Don¡¯t even think about coveting it!¡¯


    Ming Sihan scolded angrily.


    A sword appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go quickly,¡± MO Ruyue quickly stopped him and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay. With your husband here to support you, we¡¯re not afraid of him!¡± Ming Sihan had no intention of leaving.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s heart warmed. However, she still held Ming Sihan¡¯s hand and walked out.¡± There¡¯s something we need to talk about outside.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing MO Ruyue¡¯s serious face, Ming Sihan had no choice but to put away his sword and follow MO Ruyue outside.


    He didn¡¯t want to let Ling Shoumo go, but he couldn¡¯t resist Ruyue¡¯s tugging.


    In the cave, Ling Shoumo¡¯s deep eyes flashed, and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    So, my name is Ling Shoumo, and that woman¡¯s name is Ruyue!¡¯


    Ling Shoumo muttered to himself. His mind was blank.


    However, that stunning face was imprinted in his mind.


    When he thought of her, his heart would beat wildly.


    Was this the feeling of being moved?


    MO Ruyue was being carried by Princess Ming Sihan. She had her arms around the man¡¯s neck, and there was a smile on her flushed face.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°l think I¡¯m too smart.¡± MO Ruyue said proudly.


    ¡°My wife has always been quick-witted.¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s beautiful eyes were as bright as the stars.


    She leaned against Ming Sihan¡¯s chest and said,¡± Ling Shoumo has completely lost his memory. He doesn¡¯t remember me, you, or himself.¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡¯


    When Ming Sihan heard this, he looked enlightened.


    It was no wonder that when she saw that man earlier, she saw that he had a confused look in his eyes. ¡°He lost his memory?¡±


    Ming Sihan asked.


    But why would Ling Shoumo kidnap Ruyue if he lost his memory?


    ¡± That¡¯s right. Actually, Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t lose his memory before. He wanted to give me the Carefree Water to make me forget everything. In the end, I beat him up¡­¡±


    In Ming Sihan¡¯s arms, MO Ruyue happily talked about how smart she was back then.


    However, she didn¡¯t notice that Ming Sihan¡¯s expression had become more and more serious.


    ¡°l guess he must hate me to death now because I¡¯m a female hooligan in his heart! ¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Ming Sihan responded in a low voice, but in the end, he didn¡¯t tell the truth.


    The Carefree Water could indeed make people forget the past, forget themselves, forget everything.


    But at the same time, the person who drank the Carefree Water would fall in love with the first person they saw when they opened their eyes.


    The first person Ling Shoumo saw after drinking the Carefree Water was


    Ruyue!


    He didn¡¯t expect Ling Shoumo to be so despicable!


    Ming Sihan!s dark red eyes flashed with a hint of calculation. He had a plan in his mind.


    Since that guy dared to scheme against his woman, then don¡¯t blame him for being ruthless.


    ¡°Hubby, tell me if I¡¯m smart or not.¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man in front of her with an expression of begging for praise.


    Ming Sihan nodded and said,¡±Of course my precious wife is smart.¡±


    The scheming look in his eyes disappeared, revealing his affirmation of MO Ruyue.


    When they returned to the demon world, Ming Sihan put MO Ruyue down and said,¡± Go and rest. I have something to do with He Xi.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can go.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded and watched Ming Sihan leave.


    She didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do with He Xi.


    ¡°Ruyue, Gugui is so obedient!¡± Shen Ningning smiled as she sent the mountain ghost back.


    ¡°Gui Gui has always been very obedient.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled and lay on the chair to rest.


    Other than Ming Sihan, no one should know that she was kidnapped by Ling Shoumo.


    The mountain ghost returned to MO Ruyue¡¯s side. It rubbed its round belly as if it was saying that it had eaten a lot today.


    ¡°Ruyue, I heard that you¡¯re going to the Seven Saint Continent?¡± Shen Ningning asked seriously.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°My master said so. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the two of us are going to be separated?¡±


    Shen Ningning was a little reluctant. After all, in this world, the only person who truly understood her was MO Ruyue.


    Although she had been here for a while, she had not fully adapted to this Sometimes, she really wanted to go back.


    ¡°There¡¯s no banquet in the world that doesn¡¯t end.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry,¡± MO Ruyue said lightly.¡± I¡¯ll definitely come back to see you when I have time.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.


    Shen Ningning nodded her head. Ruyue was right. All good things must come to an end.


    He only hoped that he could meet Ruyue again in the future.


    At night, MO Ruyue took a shower and lay on the bed. Ming Sihan did not come back for a long time.


    I wonder where that guy went.


    Still not coming back!


    At that moment, Ming Sihan found Ling Shoumo.


    Looking at Ming Sihan¡¯s figure, Ling Shoumo¡¯s expression immediately became serious..

 Chapter 899

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s you? What do you want?¡±


    Ling Shoumo looked at the man in front of him warily. This man looked a little hostile.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s expression was calm as he approached Ling Shoumo step by step.


    This fellow had even forgotten that he was the sect master of Xuanling


    Immortal Sect and was still in this cave.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want you to forget someone!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anyone!¡±


    Ling Shoumo retorted.


    He still hadn¡¯t remembered his past.


    He remembered this man and that woman in front of him.


    ¡°You still remember my wife! I¡¯m a petty person, but I don¡¯t like to kill.


    Therefore, I can only make you completely forget about my wife!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about my wife! ¡±


    His wife was not someone that anyone could miss.


    Ming Sihan approached him step by step. Ling Shoumo felt the danger of the man in front of him and kept retreating.


    Ling Shoumo didn¡¯t have any memories of his past, so he naturally didn¡¯t remember how powerful his cultivation was. He didn¡¯t even know how to use his cultivation to resist the man in front of him!


    Just like that, Ming Sihan grabbed him by the neck.


    Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes turned cold. It seemed that this guy really didn¡¯t remember the past at all. He even forgot about his own abilities.


    This was good too, so that he would not miss his wife anymore.


    Ming Sihan felt unhappy just thinking about how a man was thinking about his wife.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ling Shoumo opened his mouth with some difficulty. He felt as if his throat was being strangled, and it was difficult for him to breathe.


    He stared at the silver-haired man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you something to eat.¡±


    As he spoke, Ming Sihan stuffed the pill into Ling Shoumo¡¯s mouth.


    Then, he forced the man to swallow the pill.


    A look of satisfaction flashed across Ming Sihan¡¯s eyes, and he let go of Ling Shoumo.


    He had taken the pill from He Xi, and it had the same effect as Carefree Water.


    The only difference was that after drinking Carefree Water, the first person he saw when he opened his eyes would fall in love with the other party. With this pill, even if Shen Xing opened his eyes, he would not fall in love with anyone


    He could not let his wife be remembered by thieves.


    Ling Shoumo touched his neck and wanted to vomit out the things in his stomach.


    Who knew what this man had fed her? Perhaps it was poison.


    However, no matter how much he vomited, he could not spit out the pill he had just eaten.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You can¡¯t spit out that pill.¡±


    Ming Sihan laughed coldly. This was something that He Xi had developed. It had already melted in his stomach, so how could he spit it out?


    Then, Ling Shoumo blacked out and fell to the ground.


    He knew that there was poison in the pill.


    Ming Sihan glanced at Ling Shoumo who was lying on the ground and walked over step by step.


    He looked down at Ling Shoumo and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. Ruyue is not a woman you can covet.¡±


    After saying that, Ming Sihan grabbed Ling Shoumo and brought him out of the cave.


    Although Ling Shoumo was despicable and had broken into the Demon Realm to capture his wife, he was not a despicable person like Ling Shoumo, so he sent Ling Shoumo to Xuanling Immortal Sect.


    The disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect looked up at Ming Sihan in the sky and were all surprised.


    They didn¡¯t know why Ming Sihan was here. ¡°It¡¯s Ming Sihan from the demon world!¡± ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have captured someone.¡±


    ¡°That figure seems to be Master¡¯s?¡±


    The disciples of Xuanling Immortal Sect looked up at the sky.


    They didn¡¯t expect Ling Shoumo to appear here, and he even insisted on going against their master.


    ¡°Demon Lord, what did you do to our master?¡± Ji Xianfeng hurriedly asked.


    Ming Sihan smiled casually and said,¡±What can I do to your master?¡± You should ask your master what he did.¡±


    All the Mystical Spirit disciples were stunned.


    They did not know what their master had done.


    Niing Sihan suddenly let go of his hand, and Ling Shoumo fell from a height of several meters.


    Ji Xianfeng quickly flew forward and caught Ling Shoumo¡¯s body.


    Niing Sihan glanced at everyone, then turned around and left.


    Compared to Ling Shoumo, he felt that he was a completely good person, unlike Ling Shoumo who was full of tricks.


    He had tried to poach him time and time again, but he did not kill him. Ling Shoumo was secretly happy.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Ji Xianfeng slowly landed on the ground with Ling Shoumo in his arms. He frowned.


    What exactly happened between Master and the Demon Venerable? Why did Master become like this?


    There was no reaction at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±


    Xin Zhao also hurried over. He looked at everything in front of him, his eyes filled with confusion and confusion.


    What happened to Master?


    Master was already like this when Ming Sihan sent it over.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng shook his head, still holding Ling Shoumo tightly in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to quickly find a doctor to see how Master is doing,¡± Zhao Xin said with a cold expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Ji Xianfeng nodded and carried Ling Shoumo back to the Seven Stars Hall.


    After the doctor checked, he did not find anything unusual.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake,¡± Ji Xianfeng hurriedly said when Ling Shoumo woke up.


    Ling Shoumo glanced at Ji Xianfeng and frowned. He looked around and felt that everything here was unfamiliar to him.


    ¡°Where is this place? Who are you and who am l?¡±


    The series of questions made Ji Xianfeng realize that something was wrong.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Xianfeng asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Disciple Ji Xianfeng, Master, don¡¯t you remember anything?¡±


    Ji Xianfeng was shocked and showed an incredulous expression.


    Ling Shoumo had been forced to forget the past by MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan.


    It was equivalent to having his memory erased twice. Right now, Ling Shoumo¡¯s mind was completely blank


    ¡°Ji Xianfeng?¡±


    Ling Shoumo¡¯s eyes were filled with unfamiliarity and confusion.


    Ji Xianfeng nodded.¡± Master, did Niing Sihan do something to you?¡± he asked seriously.


    His master had actually forgotten him, forgotten him, forgotten everyone and everything.


    Who is Ming Sihan?¡±


    Ling Shoumo furrowed his brows tightly. He was unfamiliar with this name.


    ¡°Master, do you not remember anything?¡± Zhao Xin stepped forward and asked.


    Looking at his master¡¯s state, he should not remember anything.


    What did Ming Sihan do to his master?


    Looking at the two people beside the bed, Ling Shoumo lowered his eyes and raised his hand to press the space between his eyebrows. There was no memory in his mind at all.


    It was as if all her memories had been wiped clean.


    ¡°l don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Ling Shoumo said slowly.


    Then, he looked at the two of them and said,¡±You call me Master. Am I your Master?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Zhao Xin and Ji Xianfeng replied in unison.


    ¡°The two of you, tell me about the past. Everything.¡±


    Ling Shoumo had no choice. He couldn¡¯t remember anything, so he could only rely on what others said to see if he could recover some of his memories.


    This was the only way.


    However, it was obvious that even though Zhao Xin and Ji Xianfeng had talked a lot, Ling Shoumo couldn¡¯t recall any memories.


    It was as if his memories had been wiped clean and could not be retrieved..

 Chapter 900

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    demon world


    In her sleep, MO Ruyue felt someone lifting the blanket. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly. She saw Ming Sihan¡¯s figure. Her eyes were dazed. She whispered, ¡®You¡¯re back?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, MO Ruyue was pulled into a warm embrace by a force.


    Feeling that warmth, he felt an inexplicable sense of security.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    MO Ruyue closed her eyes and breathed in the unique fragrance of the man¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Nowhere.¡¯


    Ming Sihan hugged MO Ruyue tightly. She was so small and soft that he wanted to rub her into his bones.


    He wanted to bring his wife with him wherever he went.


    ¡°Honey, when are we going to the Seven Saint Continent? How do I get to the Seven Saint Continent?¡±


    MO Ruyue opened her eyes. Suddenly, she was no longer sleepy.


    She seemed to have an obsession with the Seven Saint Continent and wanted to go there.


    Ming Sihan pursed his lips.¡± Let¡¯s wait a little longer. We still have to go to Coloured Glass Island.¡¯ ¡°Coloured Glass Island? Where is that place?¡± MO Ruyue asked curiously.


    This was the first time he had heard of this place.


    ¡°Oh, that place has a passage to the Seven Saint Continent. We have to go there.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded. Ming Sihan was more familiar with this kind of thing, so she would leave it to him.


    This guy was quite reliable in doing things.


    The two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    In the following time, Ming Sihan prepared to go to the Seven Saint Continent.


    MO Ruyue went to look for Shen Ningning. Now that she saw her, she would not see her anymore. When she went to the Seven Saint Continent, Shen Ningning would be the only transmigrator in this world.


    ¡°Are you used to it now?¡±


    It¡¯s alright, but I still want to go back. It¡¯s so boring here!¡±


    Shen Ningning sighed as she picked the herbs.


    He just wanted to leave this place.


    He Xi, who was in the room, frowned when she heard this. She immediately pricked up her ears to listen to the conversation between the two women outside.


    ¡°If you leave, He Xi probably won¡¯t be able to bear to part with you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just an ordinary disciple to Master. I¡¯m dispensable!¡±


    Shen Ningning shook her head. Her master treated her like a normal master and disciple, and she had never crossed the line.


    She naturally admired He Xi in her heart. After all, He Xi was handsome.


    A graceful lady is a good match for a gentleman.


    She liked men like He Xi, who had a good taste in women.


    However, other than liking him, he had no other thoughts.


    ¡°Besides, I miss my family and friends very much. I want to go back and see them.¡±


    Shen Ningning furrowed her brows. She still had something to worry about in that world.


    Shen Ningnings eyes reddened at the thought of this. She didn¡¯t know how to get back.


    MO Ruyue consoled Shen Ningning and understood Shen Ningnings desire to go back.


    Shen Ningning was different from her. She no longer had any family or friends there.


    Therefore, it was normal for Shen Ningning to miss that world more than her.


    In the room, He Xi listened to all of this silently, and her heart was slightly moved.


    Through the window, she saw Shen Ningnings back.


    Was she homesick?


    After MO Ruyue left, He Xi thought for a moment and walked out.


    He deliberately walked up to Shen Ningning and coughed lightly.


    Shen Ningning raised her head slightly and looked at the man in front of her.¡± Master?¡±


    ¡°Master, is there anything you need?¡±


    At this moment, although Shen Ningnings eyes were no longer teary, they were still slightly red.


    Thinking about it, he was quite lucky to have met Ruyue and such a good-looking master.


    It was better than her living a lonely life as a beggar.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue picking herbs today. Come out with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Shen Ningning put down the herbs in her hand and responded softly.


    He then followed closely behind He Xia


    Along the way, Shen Ningning was very quiet. She was sad and did not want to talk.


    At this time, He Xi said: ¡± Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t met your family yet. You¡¯ve been out for so long and you haven¡¯t gone back to greet them. Your family must be very worried about you, right?¡±


    Shen Ningnings eyes reddened at the mention of her family.


    The tip of her nose turned sour, and her tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    Seeing Shen Ningning cry, He Xi was at a loss.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t cry!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, so he frantically searched for his handkerchief.


    ¡°Master, 1 1 m so sad.¡¯


    Shen Ningning cried as she spoke.


    ¡°What are you sad about?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go home to see my family.¡±


    Shen Ningning cried. Although her parents were divorced, they still treated her well.


    If he knew that she had disappeared, he would definitely be very worried.


    Of course, she also knew that she was not as important to them as their family.


    But¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I will accompany you back. No matter where you are, I will accompany you back, okay?¡±


    He Xi comforted Shen Ningning.


    However, Shen Ningning cried even harder.


    ¡°1¡­1 can¡¯t go back. I can¡¯t go back. Master, I won¡¯t be able to see my family again. ¡±


    Shen Ningning threw herself into He Xi¡¯s arms emotionally.


    He Xi lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. He could only pat her back to comfort her.


    ¡°Where is your home?¡±


    How could there be a place he couldn¡¯t go?


    He could even go to the Seven Saint Continent.


    However, he still liked the world here.


    ¡°My home, my home. I can¡¯t go back anyway. I can¡¯t go back anymore!¡± ¡°No, your master is a demonic beast. I can even fly up to the sky.¡±


    He Xi hurriedly comforted him. Was there any place in this world that he couldn¡¯t go to?


    Unless it was deep underwater, he really couldn¡¯t go there.


    Shen Ningning came out of He Xi¡¯s arms and wiped the tears from her face. She sobbed.¡± I¡¯m from another world, just like Ruyue. We¡¯re not from this world. Ruyue doesn¡¯t even know how to go back¡­¡±


    She was sobbing.


    Sometimes, a person¡¯s breakdown could not be stopped.


    ¡°Another world? Seven Saint Continent?¡±


    ¡® It¡¯s not the Seven Saint Continent. The other world is another world. The technology there is advanced, and the civilization is advanced¡­¡±


    Shen Ningning rambled on, not caring if the man in front of her understood.


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t feel so bad anymore.


    ¡°Master, I really can¡¯t go back.¡± She sniffled.


    Although He Xi couldn¡¯t understand what Shen Ningning was saying, he felt a sharp pain in his heart when he saw her sad and helpless expression.


    He could not help but pull her into his arms.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t go back, then stay here. Master will definitely protect you well and won¡¯t let anyone hurt you!¡¯ He Xi¡¯s tone was very firm.


    His heart ached for this girl.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Shen Ningning sobbed. Fortunately, her master was by her side.


    ¡°Be good. Master will always be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Shen Ningning said in a low voice. Fortunately, she met a kind and gentle master.


    On this day, the sky was clear and cloudless, and the breeze was cool.


    When MO Ruyue opened her eyes, she found that the quilt beside her was cold..

 Chapter 901

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Where did this guy go?¡±


    She rubbed her eyes and slowly sat up on the bed.


    He stretched lazily.


    Then, she got out of bed, washed up, put on her clothes, and walked out.


    The entire hall was empty.


    He did not know where that fellow had gone.


    MO Ruyue frowned and walked out.


    Where could he have gone to if he was nowhere to be seen so early in the morning?


    It was quiet outside.


    Therefore, MO Ruyue went straight to He Xi to see if Ming Sihan was with He


    Xi.


    She didn¡¯t see He Xi or Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Ruyue, good morning.¡±


    Shen Ningning was drying the herbs she had picked in the courtyard.


    He looked energetic.


    ¡°Morning,¡± replied MO Ruyue. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°If you sleep early, you wake up early. In this era without cell phones, you don¡¯t even stay up late at night anymore. Time seems to have become more and more regular.¡±


    Shen Ningning poured a cup of flower tea for MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Here, have a cup of flower tea. It¡¯s good for your face and complexion,¡± she said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said. She picked up the scented tea on the table and looked around. Then, she continued to ask,¡± Oh, is He Xi here?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to look for my master? My master went out early in the morning. ¡±


    Shen Ningning sat opposite MO Ruyue and took a sip of tea.


    He thought that Ruyue was here to look for him.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself. ¡°Did you go out alone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t see Little Ming early in the morning. I thought he was here to look for He Xi.¡± MO Ruyue shook her head.


    ¡°Little Ming? Hahaha, Ruyue, you¡¯re really something.¡±


    Shen Ningning couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard the name Little Ming.


    Ruyue was too funny.


    It was a little funny for a Demon Lord to be called Little Ming.


    ¡°Speaking of which, 1 didn¡¯t see your Little Ming.¡±


    Shen Ningning replied regretfully. Ming Sihan was quite nice to Ruyue.


    He just felt that that guy was a little fierce, making people not dare to approach him casually.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll look for it elsewhere.¡±


    MO Ruyue got up and prepared to go to another place to look for Ming Sihan.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t have anything important to discuss with Ming Sihan. She just felt a little uneasy when she didn¡¯t see that man early in the morning. It seemed that she would only feel at ease when she saw Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Alright, come often when you have time.¡±


    Shen Ningning watched MO Ruyue leave with a faint smile on her face,


    After MO Ruyue left, she continued to look for Ming Sihan, but she couldn¡¯t find him no matter how hard she tried. When she asked the others, they all said that they had never seen the demon lord.


    The man seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself and frown.¡± Could it be that this guy sneaked to Coloured Glass Island alone and left me behind to go to the Seven Saint Continent alone?¡±


    At the thought of this, MO Ruyue¡¯s expression turned serious.


    She felt that Ming Sihan wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    ¡°Sister, sister¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan¡¯s voice reached MO Ruyue¡¯s ears.


    When she turned around, she saw Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Sister, are you here to look for me?¡±


    Li Zeyan tilted his head, his heart filled with joy.


    Not far behind him, Di Chenxiao crossed his arms and followed Li Zeyan.


    That pair of dark eyes seemed to carry a doting look.


    MO Ruyue frowned, thinking that she had seen wrongly. However, upon closer inspection, she realized that he was indeed doting.


    And this pampering was for Li Zeyan.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s mouth twitched at the thought of this.


    It couldn¡¯t be what he imagined, right?


    It seemed that she had to figure out the situation properly.


    ¡°Sister, why do you keep staring at that bastard?¡±


    Li Zeyan noticed that his sister had been staring at Di Chenxiao. He was a little dissatisfied and frowned.


    She looked back at Di Chenxiao and felt that he was particularly eye-catching.


    ¡°Why are you always following me?¡± She had stolen her sister¡¯s attention.


    Damn that stinky wolfhound.


    Li Zeyan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. His eyes widened in anger.


    It seemed like she wanted to pounce on Di Chenxiao and bite him. ¡°When did I follow you? I¡¯m here to see Ruyue.¡±


    Di Chenxiao glanced at Li Zeyan, and his gaze finally fell on MO Ruyue. ¡°Ruyue, why are you here?¡± he asked with a warm smile. Are you here to see me?¡±


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, you¡¯re really shameless!¡±


    Li Zeyan!s small hands by his side tightened.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Di Chenxiao raised his chin and asked.


    ¡°Why would I be jealous of you?¡± This man was too shameless.


    Li Zeyan thought angrily.


    Di Chenxiao deliberately walked in front of MO Ruyue and stood in front of Li Zeyan.


    This brat was not even as tall as his shoulders.


    ¡°Ruyue, is there something you need from me?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked gently.


    MO Ruyue looked at the man in front of her and coughed lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for you.¡±


    After saying that, Di Chenxiao and Li Zeyan fell into an awkward situation.


    It turned out that they were thinking too much. Ruyue was not here to look for them.


    ¡°Ruyue, what are you doing here if you¡¯re not here for us?¡± Di Chenxiao laughed dryly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t my sister come if there¡¯s nothing? This is my sister¡¯s territory.¡± Li Zeyan retorted.


    ¡°Elder Sister, ignore him,¡± he said as he looked at MO Ruyue with a serious expression.


    MO Ruyue watched the two bicker and helplessly wiped her forehead. These two were really a pair of enemies.


    However, Di Chenxiao seemed to treat Li Zeyan differently.


    ¡± Ah Chen,¡± MO Ruyue said to Di Chenxiao,¡± I have something to ask you. Can we talk in private?¡±


    When Di Chenxiao heard this, his eyes lit up.


    She turned around and looked at Li Zeyan smugly, the corners of her mouth curling up.


    He seemed to be showing off that he could talk to MO Ruyue alone.


    This scene made Li Zeyan furious.


    He turned his small face to the side, unwilling to see that smug face.


    What the hell!


    Li Zeyan watched as Di Chenxiao and MO Ruyue went to the side to talk. He wanted to eavesdrop, but he was discovered by Di Chenxiao.


    Brother Zeyan, are you trying to eavesdrop on my conversation with Ruyue?¡± The corner of Di Chenxiao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, with an impudent smile.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t accuse me!¡±


    Li Zeyan turned around and left. He didn¡¯t want to listen to her at all.


    Why did her sister want to talk to Di Chenxiao alone?


    Soon, only MO Ruyue and Di Chenxiao were left.


    ¡°Ruyue, what do you want to tell me secretly?¡± Di Chenxiao smiled and placed his hands behind his back.


    ¡°What do you think of ¡®Leyan?¡±


    MO Ruyue stared at the man in front of her, not letting go of any expression on his face.


    There was definitely something fishy going on between Di Chenxiao and Li Zeyan.


    There was no mistaking this feeling.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan is quite good. He¡¯s good-looking, speaks well, and knows how


    to cook¡­


    Di Chenxiao thought of Li Zeyan and slowly said these things.


    He was handsome and had a fiery personality.


    She was always so fierce and liked to scold him.


    His cooking was exceptionally delicious. He had already fallen in love with Li Zeyan¡¯s cooking.


    Although Li Zeyan refused to cook for him every time, he could always snatch food from Li Zeyan¡¯s hands.


    Often, the food snatched from others would taste better.


    ¡°Other than these, is there anything else?¡±


    MO Ruyue continued to ask.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Di Chenxiao thought for a moment. Then, he said happily,¡± I have fun every day when I¡¯m with Brother Zeyan. Teasing him is my pleasure every day.¡±


    Hearing Di Chenxiao¡¯s words, MO Ruyue!s expression became even more serious.


    Di Chenxiao seemed to have noticed MO Ruyue¡¯s increasingly serious expression.


    ¡°Ruyue, you don¡¯t look well.¡± He pursed his lips and asked..

 Chapter 902

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Di Chenxiao said guiltily.


    Did Ruyue think that he was bullying Li Zeyan?


    ¡°Ruyue, I was just teasing him. I didn¡¯t bully him,¡± Di Chenxiao hurriedly explained.


    Perhaps it was because Ruyue was protective of her brother. ¡°No, I mean, do you have other thoughts about Li Zeyan?¡±


    ¡°Other thoughts?¡±


    Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t react for a while and frowned.


    ¡°Yes, other thoughts.¡±


    ¡°What other thoughts?¡±


    Mo Ruyue fell silent. Did this guy really not know or was he just pretending?


    She stared at Di Chenxiao for a while, only to see that his eyes were filled with confusion and confusion.


    ¡± You seem to be very special to Zeyan. Are you interested in him?¡±


    ¡°How could ¡± That¡¯s possible.¡± Di Chenxiao was about to retort when he suddenly paused and continued,¡± That¡¯s possible.¡± Upon hearing this, MO Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    It seemed that he had guessed correctly.


    ¡± You, you¡¯re interested in Zeyan. You¡¯re a demonic beast, and he¡¯s a human. Although humans and demonic beasts can be together, you two¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue hesitated.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Di Chenxiao said innocently.


    Ruyue still didn¡¯t know that Li Zeyan was actually a demonic beast.


    He wanted to say it, but he remembered that Li Zeyan wanted to keep it a secret.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t say it out loud in the end.


    ¡°You two are men!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­


    Di Chenxiao was speechless.


    ¡°Can you accept it?¡± MO Ruyue looked at Di Chenxiao and asked slowly.


    Actually, she wouldn¡¯t stop the two of them from getting along. She just wanted to make sure that it was what she thought.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t 1 accept it?¡±


    Di Chenxiao raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Alright, alright then.¡±


    ¡°As long as Brother Zeyan is willing, I have nothing to say.¡± MO Ruyue was speechless.


    Hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s words, Di Chenxiao was quite happy.


    ¡® Ruyue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely treat Zeyan very well. Look, whenever he doesn¡¯t bully me, I¡¯ll just talk back and not fight back!¡± Di Chenxiao said with some grievance.


    He did not expect Ruyue to see through his inner thoughts.


    Since he had been seen through, there was no need to hide it.


    He openly admitted all of this.


    ¡± Yes, but you have to remember that he¡¯s a human, and you¡¯re a demonic beast. The constitution of a demonic beast is stronger than that of a human.


    You have to be very careful with Zeyan!¡¯


    MO Ruyue recalled how she had almost fainted back then.


    Even now, thinking about it, he still felt a little scared. It was all thanks to Crane Creek¡¯s medicine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be very careful.¡±


    Moreover, Zeyan was not a human.


    Ze Yan was a demonic beast that was even more powerful and ancient than him.


    If it was someone else, Di Chenxiao would not be able to control him, but Zeyan¡¯s brother was still relatively easy to get along with.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded in satisfaction.


    However, he still had to ask Li Zeyan. After all, Li Zeyan was his younger brother. Although he wasn¡¯t his biological brother, he was more like his biological brother.


    She had to take responsibility for Li Zeyan.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Let my brother come over. I have something to say to him too.¡±


    ¡°Ruyue, you won¡¯t tell him about this, right? He doesn¡¯t know yet. If you tell him directly, will you¡­¡±


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s face turned serious. If Zeyan knew about this, would he despise him?


    For a moment, Di Chenxiao became troubled.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell you directly. I¡¯m just helping you to test your feelings for Zeyan.¡±


    MO Ruyue explained. She was not a fool.


    How could he directly explain such a thing?


    If Zeyan didn¡¯t have any feelings for Di Chenxiao, she would try to dissuade him.


    Logically speaking, Zeyan was her younger brother and Di Chenxiao was an outsider.


    Of course, she would not side with outsiders.


    If Zeyan had special feelings for Di Chenxiao, she wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    Otherwise, she would definitely stop him.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Although Di Chenxiao knew that this was a little risky, he also wanted to know his position in Zeyan¡¯s heart.


    Then, Di Chenxiao turned around and left.


    ¡°What did my sister say to you?¡±


    Li Zeyan quickly asked as he stared at Di Chenxiao.


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s gaze was complicated. His expression was rarely serious.¡± Nothing much. Your sister wants you to go over. She has something to say to you!¡±


    ¡°Tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s heart sank. Why was Di Chenxiao¡¯s face so serious?


    It was a little uncomfortable.


    What did his sister say to that guy?


    Li Zeyan!s brows furrowed tightly, his heart in a mess.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t let your sister wait for too long.¡±


    Di Chenxiao urged.


    Li Zeyan looked at Di Chenxiao, then turned around to look for MO Ruyue.


    Looking at MO Ruyue¡¯s back, Li Zeyan felt a little uneasy.


    What did her sister say to Di Chenxiao? He didn¡¯t look very good.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Li Zeyan stood behind Mo Ruyue and asked softly.


    He felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Of course I have something to do. I called you over because of something.¡±


    MO Ruyue said lightly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of Di Chenxiao?¡±


    ¡°Him? I hate him.¡±


    Li Zeyan looked disgusted.


    ¡°You despise him?¡± MO Ruyue lowered her eyes and asked slowly.


    Li Zeyan nodded hurriedly. ¡°Then let him leave the Demon Realm.¡±


    MO Ruyue said lightly.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s expression froze when he heard that. He was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked in return. She raised her eyebrows slightly and carefully observed Li Zeyan¡¯s stunned expression.


    Li Zeyan didn¡¯t refute immediately. Instead, he asked,¡± Sister, why do you suddenly want to chase Di Chenxiao out of the demon world?¡±


    ¡°l think he always bullies you, and you don¡¯t like him. Why don¡¯t you let him go?¡±


    MO Ruyue said calmly.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t bully me much. We were just fooling around.¡±


    Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but explain. After he said that, he came back to his senses and felt a little annoyed. Why did he say these things?


    He was speechless by his own actions.


    ¡°Was it really just a joke?¡±


    MO Ruyue revealed a doubtful expression and slightly raised her eyebrows.


    It seemed that Di Chenxiao still had some influence on Li Zeyan.


    Otherwise, Li Zeyan wouldn¡¯t be so uneasy.


    ¡°Of course, we were really just joking.¡±


    Li Zeyan had no choice but to continue.


    This Di Chenxiao owed him a huge favor.


    If he hadn¡¯t stopped him, Di Chenxiao might have been driven out of the Demon Realm.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She spread her hands and said,¡± Alright then. Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s continue to let Di Chenxiao stay in the Devil World.¡¯


    It could be seen that Li Zeyan didn¡¯t dislike Di Chenxiao as much as he said.


    This guy was a man of integrity. He said how much he despised her, but when she really wanted to chase Di Chenxiao away, Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t bear to do it.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan called out in a low voice, feeling as if he had been tricked by his sister..

 Chapter 903

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Di Chenxiao and I are just ordinary friends.¡±


    When Li Zeyan said this, he lost his confidence.


    The further they went, the weaker the sound became.


    ¡°So you two are friends now!¡± MO Ruyue pretended to be surprised.


    Li Zeyan¡¯s mouth twitched. Why was his sister so exaggerated?


    She lowered her head and lowered her eyes.


    Her face was slightly flushed.


    Seeing Li Zeyan¡¯s bashful expression, MO Ruyue did not continue teasing him. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister still has something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first. !


    ¡°Okay, sister.¡±


    Li Zeyan stood where he was and watched MO Ruyue leave.


    At this moment, Di Chenxiao¡¯s voice sounded behind him.


    Li Zeyan was shocked.


    ¡°What did your sister say to you?¡±


    Di Chenxiao crossed his arms and asked curiously.


    Li Zeyan rolled his eyes at Di Chenxiao. He turned around and snorted coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been driven out of the Demon Realm by my sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked doubtfully, as if he had thought of something.


    Unexpectedly, Li Zeyan actually asked him to stay.


    She must be reluctant to let him leave.


    Thinking of this, Di Chenxiao¡¯s mood inexplicably improved, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    ¡°Because you always bully me, I want to drive you out of the demon world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I pity you and have no place to go, so I asked my sister to keep you. You have to thank me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have left the


    Demon Realm by now.¡±


    After saying that, Li Zeyan snorted, raised his chin, and said arrogantly.


    Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t want to take it apart. He followed Li Zeyan!s words and said,¡± That¡¯s right. I really should thank Brother Zeyan. Brother Zeyan, just tell me. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Or do you want something from me?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I have nothing else to give you other than this healthy body.


    Why don¡¯t you let me marry you?¡±


    Di Chenxiao smiled evilly. Li Zeyan¡¯s face was as red as an apple.


    It looked a little tempting and cute.


    The corners of his mouth curled up uncontrollably.


    ¡°Who wants you to devote yourself to me? Hmph, I hate it to death.¡±


    Li Zeyan snorted, his face filled with disdain.


    ¡°But other than marrying you, I really have nothing else to thank you for.¡± Di Chenxiao stared at Li Zeyan seriously.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Di Chenxiao continued. Brother Zeyan, how about you decide how I should thank you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your gratitude.¡±


    Li Zeyan turned his head.


    This guy was really shameless. He actually said such nonsense.


    It was really disgusting.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve helped me so much. How can I not thank you?¡±


    Di Chenxiao said with an embarrassed expression.


    Li Zeyan glanced at Di Chenxiao and muttered,¡± If you really want to thank me, then shut your mouth. Don¡¯t talk. Don¡¯t talk too much!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Brother Zeyan.¡±


    He agreed readily, his eyes staring deeply at Li Zeyan¡¯s voice.


    MO Ruyue returned to the Demon Palace, but she still couldn¡¯t find Ming Sihan.


    ¡°Where did this guy go?¡±


    It was really worrying.


    Although she knew that the man was very powerful, MO Ruyue still felt a little uneasy without seeing him.


    She had never been like this in the past.


    Sure enough, it was different after she had a man.


    At night, Ming Sihan and He Xi came back from outside.


    He Xi went straight back to his residence.


    Ming Sihan also rushed back to his bedroom.


    When he saw the woman outside the bedroom, Ming Sihan stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anyone fooling around all day?¡±


    Mo Ruyue was lying on the rocking chair when she heard the commotion outside. She suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the man at the door.


    She had been worried for the entire day.


    The man strode in.


    He came to MO Ruyue¡¯s side, squatted down, and held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand tightly.


    He held Ruyue¡¯s hand and planted a deep kiss on her back.


    Then, he said slowly,¡± Honey, I just went out for a while. 1 went out because I had something important to do. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    It was obvious that this woman was angry.


    After all, he had not returned for the entire day, so it was normal for Ruyue to be angry.


    ¡°Hmph, do you know how worried I was?¡±


    MO Ruyue said angrily. She was very angry about this!


    ¡°Wife, I know my mistake.¡±


    Ming Sihan apologized sincerely.


    MO Ruyue did not continue to make things difficult for him on account of his sincere apology.


    ¡°You still know to come back!¡±


    ¡°What did you go out for?¡± she muttered. What¡¯s so important?¡±


    In the end, he could give her a reasonable reason.


    ¡°l went to the Ghost Eye Mountain with He Xi.¡±


    Ming Sihan said in a low voice. Then, he took out a purple glossy ganoderma from somewhere.


    ¡°Where did you go to pick Lingzhi?¡± MO Ruyue frowned.


    ¡°l guess so.¡±


    There were other things besides Lingzhi in that place.


    The things that lived there looked rather scary, so he did not bring Ruyue along.


    If Ruyue went with them, she would definitely be frightened.


    ¡°Why did you get these things?¡± asked MO Ruyue curiously as she took the purple lingzhi.


    ¡± Are there any important uses for these things?¡±


    The lingzhi looked ordinary and did not seem to have anything special about it.


    ¡°After eating this Lingzhi, one¡¯s cultivation can increase and it can even strengthen one¡¯s body¡­¡±


    Ming Sihan talked about the benefits of eating Lingzhi.


    It sounded a little tempting.


    ¡°Are we going to eat it directly?¡± MO Ruyue asked as she examined the lingzhi in her hand.


    Or do you want to cook it?


    ¡°Both are fine. If you eat it directly, the taste might be a little strange. You can also dry it and grind it into powder to soak it in water.¡±


    As Ming Sihan spoke, he took out a handful of lingzhi from somewhere.


    The purple light on Lingzhi¡¯s body flickered.


    It looked very good.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 use it to make chicken soup?¡±


    MO Ruyue suggested. Lingzhi was a great tonic, and it could even improve one¡¯s cultivation.


    This made MO Ruyue feel that the Lingzhi in her hand had suddenly become more valuable.


    Countless people dreamed of this lingzhi.


    If it was placed in the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, it would definitely be auctioned off for a good price.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll listen to my wife.¡±


    As Ming Sihan spoke, he stuffed all the lingzhi in his hands into MO Ruyue¡¯s hands.


    As long as Ruyue wasn¡¯t angry.


    He saw that Ruyue was still sleeping in the morning, so he did not disturb her. He got up and left alone.


    If he had known that Ruyue would be so angry, he would never have left secretly.


    For the next few days, MO Ruyue stewed chicken with lingzhi every day.


    After eating these things, she seemed to feel that her cultivation had grown a little.


    The sky was cloudless. Suddenly, a clap of thunder was heard. White lightning struck the Demon Palace.


    Upon seeing this scene, MO Ruyue was petrified.


    This¡­


    Thinking that Ming Sihan was still in the Demon Palace, MO Ruyue quickly went to look for him.


    That guy shouldn¡¯t have been struck by the lightning just now, right?


    As soon as she entered, MO Ruyue felt a strange and powerful aura!

 Chapter 904

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ah Ming, are you alright?¡± MO Ruyue asked loudly.


    She quickly ran to Ming Sihan.


    Ming Sihan was still in a meditating position, and a purple light appeared around him.


    It was as if it was wrapped in purple light.


    Only then did Ming Sihan open his eyes. He felt energized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ming Sihan shook his head. He looked at MO Ruyue gently and continued to ask, ¡°Ruyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He looks very nervous.¡±


    What was it that made his wife so nervous?


    ¡°l saw the lightning strike here just now. I thought something had happened to you, so I rushed over to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    MO Ruyue took a deep breath.


    Ming Sihan finally understood why MO Ruyue was so nervous.


    Hence, he explained,¡± Ruyue, don¡¯t worry. I just broke through. That¡¯s why you saw the lightning.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay, so it¡¯s you who¡¯s transcending the tribulation.¡± MO Ruyue scratched her head in embarrassment.


    He had an awkward smile on his face.


    It seemed that Ming Sihan had successfully transcended the tribulation.


    When she saw the lightning strike the Demon Palace, MO Ruyue¡¯s first reaction was to wonder if Ming Sihan had done something immoral to get struck by lightning.


    He did not expect it to be because this fellow was transcending his tribulation.


    It was a little unexpected.


    ¡± Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to eating the Lingzhi old hen made by Ruyue that I was able to transcend the tribulation successfully.¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled. He had finally reached the stage of transcending the tribulation.


    He was qualified to open the passage to the Seven Saint Continent.


    Ruyue, let¡¯s go to Coloured Glass Island the day after tomorrow.¡± Ming Sihan stopped smiling and said to MO Ruyue seriously.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡±


    Was it so sudden?


    ¡± Yes, I wanted to go tomorrow, but I thought that Ruyue must have other things to do, so let¡¯s set off the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Ming Sihan replied.


    Ruyue probably still had to bid farewell to the people here.


    After all, Ruyue was a woman who valued relationships.


    MO Ruyue listened to Ming Sihan¡¯s words and felt that this man was very considerate.


    He actually thought of all this.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll leave for Coloured Glass Island the day after tomorrow.¡± Mo Ruyue¡¯s eyes turned cold and her tone was firm.


    The next day, MO Ruyue went to say goodbye to Shen Ningning. Shen Ningning was reluctant to part with her.


    He Xi, on the other hand, had his hands behind his back and looked relaxed.


    It seemed that he already knew about these things.


    After listening to MO Ruyue¡¯s explanation, he did not feel much. He simply said,¡± Remember to come back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely come back.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded in agreement.


    After speaking to He Xi, MO Ruyue went to look for MO Chengfeng and told him a lot.


    She had looked for all those senior brothers.


    The senior brothers were reluctant to part with her, but they respected Ruyue¡¯s decision.


    Moreover, Ruyue wasn¡¯t going to the Seven Saint Continent alone. She was going with the Demon Venerable.


    With the Demon Venerable by his side, Ruyue should be well protected.


    Finally, MO Ruyue looked at the place where Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao lived and hesitated for a moment.


    In the end, he still knocked on the door.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, Ah ¡®Chen, are you there?¡±


    As soon as MO Ruyue finished speaking, a familiar figure ran out of the backyard.


    ¡°Sister, why are you here again?¡± Li Zeyan asked excitedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you come here?¡± MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Li Zeyan waved his hand and quickly explained,¡± Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Judging from her sister¡¯s expression, she must have something important to announce.


    Di Chenxiao also came out from behind, tidying his clothes as he came out.


    It was as if he had done something shameful in the backyard.


    MO Ruyue looked at this scene with a complicated expression. She thought to herself, These two fellows are quite bold!


    Had it already started?


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Li Zeyan shook MO Ruyue¡¯s arm.


    Why was her sister stunned by Di Chenxiao?


    Wasn¡¯t Di Chenxiao like that? He wasn¡¯t as good-looking as the demon lord, and his sister shouldn¡¯t have stared at Di Chenxiao.


    ¡® I¡¯m going to Colored Glass Island with Ah Ming the day after tomorrow. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. Zeyan, you must be with Ah Chen, okay?¡± Mo Ruyue spoke earnestly, as if she was giving instructions to a junior.


    He hoped that the younger generation would listen.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re going to the Seven Saint Continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to Coloured Glass Island the day after tomorrow.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded.


    Li Zeyan was stunned. After regaining his senses, he said,¡± Sister, don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    If his sister left, he could leave this place as well.


    Li Zeyan watched MO Ruyue leave. His eyes flickered. He could finally leave this place.


    The corners of his mouth curled up.


    Di Chenxiao looked at Li Zeyan¡¯s back and seemed to have guessed something.


    ¡°Are you leaving too?¡± he asked slowly.


    HIS nanas were clencnea Inco lists oy nis Sloe, ana one coma cell now nervous he was at the moment.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want Li Zeyan to leave.


    However, if Li Zeyan really wanted to leave, he could not stop him.


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice behind him, Li Zeyan had a strange feeling.


    He was a little reluctant to leave this place.


    ¡°Yes, I should go back to where I came from.¡±


    Li Zeyan sighed and turned around to face Di Chenxiao. His eyes were fixed on the man in front of him.


    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance.


    I¡¯m going to cook. Do you want to eat something?¡± He said with a complicated feeling as he escaped from Di Chenxiao¡¯s sight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡¯


    Di Chenxiao had no appetite to eat at all.


    The thought of Li Zeyan leaving made him feel so bad that he couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    Di Chenxiao grabbed Li Zeyan¡¯s wrist as he watched him walk past him.


    ¡°Do we really have to leave?¡±


    Di Chenxiao pursed his lips and held Li Zeyan¡¯s wrist tightly.


    There was a hint of uneasiness in his voice.


    Li Zeyan lowered his eyes and looked at Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand. He said firmly,¡± I have to leave. I came here because of my sister. Now that my sister is leaving, I


    have to leave too.¡¯


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked.


    This sentence made Li Zeyan fall silent.


    Finally, Li Zeyan pulled his hand away and said, ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary friends.¡± Ordinary friends, forget it¡­


    This sentence was like a knife that stabbed deeply into Di Chenxiao¡¯s chest, making him hold his breath.


    His expression was slightly ugly.


    Li Zeyan returned to the kitchen and let out a long sigh.


    Why did he have a feeling of reluctance to part with Di Chenxiao?


    She clearly hated this guy so much before.


    She thought about the little things that they had spent together. It seemed that they had been bullied.


    He felt that he was being a bit of a bitch to still have thoughts about Di Chenxiao even though he was being bullied.


    Although that guy said he had no appetite, he still decided to cook a meal for Di Chenxiao.


    Perhaps this was the last meal he would cook for Di Chenxiao.


    From now on, there might not be such an opportunity again.


    Not long after, Di Chenxiao walked in from outside..

 Chapter 905

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Zeyan didn¡¯t look at Di Chenxiao. He was afraid that his heart would soften when he saw the sadness on his face.


    His sister was more important than Di Chenxiao.


    How long had he been with his sister? How long had he been with Di Chenxiao?


    There was no comparison.


    ¡°Can I go to the Seven Saint Continent with you?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked with a firm look in his eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Zeyan was stunned. ¡°You want to go to the Seven Saint Continent with me?¡± he asked hesitantly.


    Was he serious? ¡°Yes, can l?¡±


    Di Chenxiao asked.


    ¡°Can you bear to part with this world?¡±


    Could this guy give up his identity as the Wolf King?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, as long as I can survive.¡±


    The main point was Li Zeyan¡¯s side.


    He wouldn¡¯t say these words out loud. He would only hide them in his heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want your identity as the Wolf King anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a false reputation. It¡¯s not important.¡±


    Seeing this, Li Zeyan felt as if the stone in his heart had suddenly been lifted, and his breathing became much smoother.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Do you want some Yang Chun noodles?¡±


    Li Zeyan asked, his tone becoming lighter.


    It was no longer as heavy as before.


    ¡°Eat, add two eggs.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They both knew what the other was thinking.


    ¡± I heard that the Seven Saint Continent is filled with experts. For someone as weak as me, would I be easily bullied in the Seven Saint Continent?¡± Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t have much confidence in his own strength.


    Especially in the Seven Saint Continent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Li Zeyan smiled mysteriously. With him around, who would dare to touch Di Chenxiao?


    When he reached there, he could return to his original appearance.


    Although his current appearance was close to his original appearance, it was still a little lacking.


    One had to know that his original appearance was at least about the same height as Di Chenxiao, but now, he was not even above Di Chenxiao¡¯s shoulder.


    Every time, Di Chenxiao treated her like a child.


    When he returned to the Seven Saint Continent, he would show Di Chenxiao how powerful he was.


    MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan left the Devil World together. They were ready to go to Coloured Glass Island.


    ¡°Ruyue, see you again!¡±


    Shen Ningning and MO Ruyue waved their hands. He watched MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan leave.


    ¡°See you again.¡±


    MO Ruyue also waved her hand and looked at the figures that were getting further and further al,vay. She only retracted her gaze when those figures were out of sight.


    MO Ruyue had only brought Mountain Ghost with her to the Seven Saint


    Continent.


    He Xi looked at the disappearing figure and gradually withdrew his gaze.


    Now, all the affairs of the Demon Realm were handed over to MO Chengfeng to manage.


    MO Chengfeng was like a substitute demon lord. Everyone had to listen to his


    commands.


    Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao looked at each other and then began to move.


    Of course, in order to not let everyone worry, Li Zeyan even went to look for MO Chengfeng.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, you said you want to go north with Di Chenxiao?¡±


    MO Chengfeng frowned. Before Ruyue left, she had specifically instructed him to take good care of Li Zeyan.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Li Zeyan to go north with Di Chenxiao.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was able to stay in the Demon Realm because of my sister. Now that my sister has left, I don¡¯t want to stay in the Demon Realm either. I want to go to other places to take a look.¡±


    Li Zeyan pretended to be sad.


    Afraid that MO Chengfeng would not agree, Li Zeyan said,¡± The current Demon Realm is a sad place for me. I will only be sad if I leave this place.¡±


    MO Chengfeng lowered his eyes, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    He completely agreed with Li Zeyan¡¯s words.


    He was also very sad when Ruyue left.


    ¡°Alright, how long are you going to be gone?¡±


    MO Chengfeng asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back by myself when I¡¯m done playing outside,¡± Li Zeyan said after some thought.


    ¡°Alright, you go then.¡±


    After MO Chengfeng agreed, Li Zeyan gave Di Chenxiao a look, and then the two of them left the Demon Realm together.


    He might not come back this time.


    He would only return if his sister returned. ¡°Di Chenxiao, aren¡¯t you going to inform the wolf clan?¡±


    Li Zeyan glanced sideways at Di Chenxiao.


    He should at least tell the wolves about his whereabouts, right?


    ¡°No need. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go back or not. Let¡¯s go to Coloured Glass Island.¡¯


    ¡°Won¡¯t Ruyue find out that we¡¯re following her secretly?¡± asked Di Chenxiao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, there won¡¯t be any accidents. We won¡¯t be discovered.¡¯


    Li Zeyan revealed an enigmatic smile.


    He wouldn¡¯t let his sister find out. He was looking forward to his sister regaining her memories.


    Coloured Glass Island


    Mo Ruyue and Ming Sihan came to Coloured Glass Island. There were some commoners living on Coloured Glass Island.


    In the center of Coloured Glass Island, there was a very large sacrificial platform.


    There were four pillars on the altar, and on the pillars were complicated embossed.


    There were lighting facilities on the four pillars. It was said that the ceremony to open the passage could only be carried out after a flame was ignited.


    However, the pillar had not been lit for a long time.


    MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan landed on the island. The people were stunned when they saw the two of them dressed in strange clothes.


    These two people seemed to have come from outside, and their clothes were completely different from theirs.


    Handsome men and beautiful women were quite eye-catching.


    Ming Sihan was not afraid of those people sizing him up. He glanced at the stone tablet beside him and said slowly,¡± It seems that this is Coloured Glass Island.¡¯


    ¡® Nonsense, the three words are written clearly.¡±


    Mo Ruyue rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Wife, your eyes are really good.¡±


    Ming Sihan smiled and flattered MO Ruyue.


    Previously, Ruyue did not dare to look him in the eye.


    Now, Ruyue was already on top of him.


    He had also become Ruyue¡¯s bootlicker.


    Ruyue was the one who told him what the word ¡± bootlicker ¡± meant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she walked forward.


    When Ming Sihan saw this, he held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand and whispered,¡± Wife, hold my hand. Don¡¯t get separated.¡±


    Did she look like a mentally retarded child?


    They even got separated and did not treat her as a normal person at all?


    Although MO Ruyue was complaining in her heart, she still held Ming Sihan¡¯s hand tightly.


    Holding this man¡¯s hand made her feel at ease.


    The visit of the two had already alarmed the owner of the island.


    After walking for a while, some soldiers came out and surrounded them.


    MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan looked at each other and saw speechlessness in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are these people doing?¡±


    ¡°Who knows! ¡±


    Just as the two of them finished speaking, the crowd dispersed and a man¡¯s figure appeared in their line of sight.


    The man sized up MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan.


    There seemed to be a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Where did you two come from?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose for coming to Veluriyam Island?¡±


    ¡°l advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being rude!¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was aggressive, and he was holding a long knife in his hand.


    ¡°We came from another continent. We came here to open the passage to the Seven Saint Continent. We have no other purpose.¡±


    MO Ruyue replied methodically with a faint smile on her face.


    When the man heard that, his expression instantly turned solemn.


    These two wanted to open the passage to the Seven Saint Continent?


    He laughed out loud as if he had heard an unbelievable joke.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ming Sihan¡¯s face darkened.


    The man finally stopped laughing, and tears came out of his eyes.


    ¡°You guys are too ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°How is it funny?¡±


    Ming Sihan!s dark red eyes flashed with killing intent. Was this man tired of living?


    How could an ordinary person show off in front of him?


    Who was more laughable?

 Chapter 906

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You can¡¯t open the passage to the Seven Saint Continent. You¡¯re not strong enough!¡±


    The man nodded slightly and glanced at the man and woman in front of him.


    It was impossible for them to open the passage to the Seven Saint Continent.


    It would take at least a few people to open the Seven Saint Continent.


    It was impossible to open one or two of them.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t try, how do we know our strength isn¡¯t good enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you can. Before opening the passage, you have to light the candles on the divine pillar. Ordinary flames can¡¯t light candles.¡± the man said slowly.


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± MO Ruyue asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Island Lord of Coloured Glass Island. I definitely know a lot.¡±


    The man said proudly.


    Everyone was afraid of him.


    On Coloured Glass Island, as long as he said one, no one would dare to say two.


    No one would betray him.


    ¡°So you are the Island Master!¡±


    MO Ruyue lowered her eyes. No wonder this guy was so boastful. He knew a lot.


    Ming Sihan held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand tightly and scolded the man.¡± Stop talking nonsense. We must open the passage to the Seven Saint Continent today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m making things difficult for you, but you really can¡¯t do it. Not only are you not strong enough, but you also don¡¯t have the ability to light a candle.¡¯


    The man¡¯s tone calmed down.


    These two people were more powerful than him, but that didn¡¯t mean they could open the passage to the Seven Saint Continent.


    ¡°Do you need skills to light a candle?¡±


    Mo Ruyue smiled. She felt that this man in front of her was bluffing.


    The man saw that MO Ruyue didn¡¯t believe him.¡± Candles lit by ordinary flames are especially easy to be blown out by the wind when opening the passage,¡± he said sternly.


    ¡°If the wind blows out, the passageway won¡¯t be able to open.¡± ¡°Then what kind of fire do you need to light the candles?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a seven-colored fire seed.¡¯


    The man snorted. The seven-colored fire seed was a rare fire seed. It was impossible for ordinary people to obtain it.


    It was impossible for the two people in front of him to obtain any seven-colored fire seeds.


    In the next second, MO Ruyue took out a small box from her storage ring and a seven-colored fire seed.


    ¡°Is this the seven-colored fire seed you mentioned?¡±


    The corners of her lips curled into a casual smile as she stared at the man in front of her.


    This man had really not seen the world.


    Perhaps after staying on the island for so long, he was a little narrow-minded.


    ¡°This, this is the seven-colored fire seed?¡±


    The man was instantly numbed. This woman actually carried a seven-colored fire seed with her.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a seven-colored fire seed.¡± MO Ruyue nodded.


    This man had been slapped in the face.


    The man opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he hesitated. In the end, he closed his mouth.


    There really was a seven-colored fire seed.


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go.¡±


    MO Ruyue held Ming Sihan¡¯s hand and continued walking forward.


    The soldiers also quickly made way for her. After all, this woman really did have a seven-colored fire seed in her hand.


    In their eyes, the seven-colored flame was sacred and inviolable.


    Now that the seven-colored fire seed was in that woman¡¯s hands, he naturally felt reverence for that woman. ¡°Island Lord, they have a seven-colored fire seed.¡±


    ¡°l know. Do I need you to tell me?¡±


    The man said in annoyance.


    He turned around and thought for a while before muttering,¡± Even if I have the Seven-Colored Fire Seed, I might not be able to open the passage to the Seven Saint Continent!¡±


    The Seven Saint Continent wasn¡¯t that easy to open.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the show.¡±


    As the man spoke, he followed the two people in front of him.


    He wanted to see a joke.


    It was impossible for those two to open the passage to the Seven Saint


    Continent.


    MO Ruyue turned around and saw a huge tail behind her.


    ¡°They are following us.¡±


    ¡°Let them be, ignore them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ignore them!¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded and continued walking forward.


    The two of them arrived at the square with four pillars.


    In order to open the passage, they had to light the candles on the four pillars.


    MO Ruyue held the seven-colored fire seed in her hand. She was somewhat expectant, but also a little uneasy.


    To her, the Seven Saint Continent was a completely foreign place.


    He had never been there before, so he did not know what the situation there was like.


    In any case, the strong were respected in this world. Only those who were strong enough had the right to speak.


    ¡°Wife, give me the seven-colored fire seed. I¡¯ll go up and light those candles.¡±


    Ming Sihan raised his head slightly. The four pillars rose into the clouds, like pillars that supported the heavens and the earth.


    MO Ruyue did not give the seven-colored fire seed to Ming Sihan. She turned around and said to Ming Sihan,¡±Let me go.¡±


    He would just leave such a small matter to her.


    Ming Sihan would open the passage in a while.


    In the distance, two pairs of eyes were silently watching everything.


    Li Zeyan and Di Chenxiao were both hiding in the grass, not letting anyone find them.


    ¡°Those four pillars are so long, so big, and so thick.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like a pillar that supports the world?¡±


    Di Chenxiao was a little shocked because he had never seen such a long pillar before.


    It was majestic and magnificent, and it was indescribable to describe the shock in one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t seen the world,¡± Li Zeyan muttered softly.


    The corner of Di Chenxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. He really hadn¡¯t seen much of the world.


    However, Li Zeyan had pointed it out so directly, so she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, lest you get discovered.¡±


    Li Zeyan added. This guy had never seen anything truly spectacular.


    Di Chenxiao shut his mouth.


    Why did he feel that Li Zeyan was getting more and more disgusted with him?


    Mo Ruyue climbed onto the pillars and lit the candles. Soon, all four pillars were lit.


    The flames on the pillars formed a rectangular frame, and dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Dark clouds filled the sky above Glazed Tile Island, bringing with them a strong pressure.


    MO Ruyue quickly felt a strange force and quickly flew down from the pillar.


    ¡± The candle has been lit. The rest is up to you.¡±


    MO Ruyue spoke calmly and her gaze fell on Ming Sihan.


    Not far away, the commoners and island masters leaned to the side to watch.


    They also wanted to see what it would be like to open the passage.


    The sky was filled with dark clouds, as if indicating that something strange was about to happen.


    ¡°Island Master, do you think they can open the passage to the Seven Saint


    Continent?¡±


    A servant asked thoughtfully.


    ¡°The passage to the Seven Saint Continent isn¡¯t that easy to open.¡±


    ¡± They¡¯re just putting on an act. It¡¯s impossible for them to open the passage.¡± ¡°If we want to open the passage, we need at least three or four people.¡±


    The Island Master said solemnly.


    No matter how powerful that man was, it was impossible for him to open the passage alone.


    According to the records of the ancestors, opening this passage indeed required a lot of people.


    He didn¡¯t say it casually. He only dared to say it based on the things left behind by his ancestors.


    Everyone believed the Island Master¡¯s words..

 Chapter 907

    Ming Sihan made an ancient and mysterious gesture with both hands. He closed his eyes and mumbled something.


    A circular compass blossomed under his feet.


    MO Ruyue watched silently from the side, feeling increasingly nervous.


    Then, a spatial rift appeared in the rectangular frame.


    A strong impact came from the crack, and MO Ruyue subconsciously blocked it with her hand.


    Ming Sihan raised his head and looked at the crack. Then, he held MO Ruyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ruyue, are you ready? We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Ming Sihan stared at MO Ruyue with a serious expression.


    MO Ruyue could feel that his hands were exerting a lot of strength, as if he was afraid of letting go.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± MO Ruyue nodded hurriedly.


    ¡°Hold my hand tightly. Don¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at Ming Sihan, and Ming Sihan looked back at her.


    They only had each other in their eyes.


    The fusion of the body and the soul.


    Ming Sihan was still a little worried, so he hugged MO Ruyue tightly.


    It seemed that only by doing so could he feel at ease.


    If they entered that passage, the powerful force might scatter them. At that time, they could only separate.


    In order to prevent that from happening, Ming Sihan decided to hug MO Ruyue tightly.


    The Island Master who was not far away looked at all of this with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°The passageway has actually been opened.¡±


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be. How could the passageway be opened so easily?¡±


    He watched as the two figures flew into the sky and entered the passageway.


    After they entered, the passage slowly shrank back.


    Li Zeyan saw that it was almost time. He took Di Chenxiao¡¯s hand and said,¡±


    Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry into the passage.¡±


    Without any explanation, he dragged Di Chenxiao and flew into the passageway. At the last moment when the passageway closed, they entered the passageway.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there still people following behind?¡±


    The Island Master exclaimed and ran a few steps forward. The passage in the sky had long been closed.


    The sky, which was originally covered in dark clouds, instantly cleared up. It was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Did you guys see it too? There seem to be two more figures following behind.¡± The Island Master turned around and asked the others.


    The others also replied,¡± Yes, but I don¡¯t know what those two things are.¡±


    ¡°It must be a human. It looks like a human.¡¯


    ¡± Why did they rush into the passageway at the last moment?¡±


    ¡°This¡­


    ¡± I know now. They must want to go to the Seven Saint Continent, but they don¡¯t have the strength to open the passage themselves. So, they can only wait for someone else to open the passage before going over.¡±


    ¡± If I¡¯m not strong enough, even if I go to the Seven Saint Continent, I¡¯ll just be sending myself to death.¡±


    He had thought that the opening of the passage would be spectacular and that it would take a long time.


    However, he never expected that opening the passage would only take the time to brew a cup of tea.


    It was so fast that no one could react.


    The Island Master stood on the spot and stared blankly at the sky. ¡°So opening the passage is that simple,¡± he muttered to himself.


    ¡± There seems to be a flaw in the book. I need to revise it.¡¯


    After saying that, he turned around and left. He had to quickly revise the records in the book to prevent misleading others.


    Fortunately, those two fellows had already left. Otherwise, they would definitely mock him.


    He would lose face if he did that.


    MO Ruyue and Ming Sihan hugged each other tightly. The power in the tunnel was too strong, and they were still separated.


    A beam of light flashed across the sky of the Seven Saint Continent, and the light disappeared in an instant.


    Countless experts looked at the bright place and revealed contemptuous gazes. Someone had barged in again.


    They seemed to be used to everything here.


    MO Ruyue fell onto a huge lotus leaf and fell unconscious for a long time.


    ¡°Prince, there seems to be a figure over there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Two figures walked towards the lotus leaf.


    The attendant carried MO Ruyue down from the lotus leaf.¡± Your Highness,¡± he said to the prince,¡± it¡¯s a girl.¡±


    The prince sized up MO Ruyue from head to toe. The woman in front of him had a beautiful face, fair skin, and red lips that had a hint of alluring luster.


    ¡°Take her back first.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.


    When MO Ruyue opened her eyes, she found herself lying in a huge room.


    Everything around her felt unfamiliar.


    What was this place?


    MO Ruyue furrowed her brows and quickly got up to check. Her mind was also recalling what had happened before.


    In the end, she and Ming Sihan were separated by the power in the passage.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    A man in bright yellow clothes came in from outside. He had an imposing appearance and his every move carried a noble aura.


    It was obvious that he had an extraordinary identity.


    Mo Ruyue keenly sensed that this man¡¯s strength was above hers. He was probably a Yuanying Stage expert.


    It was indeed worthy of being called the Seven Saint Continent. It was difficult to find a Yuanying Stage expert in Nine Regions. Here, any one of them was a Yuanying Stage expert.


    ¡°May I ask who you are? And why am I here?¡±


    MO Ruyue had to figure out her own situation before she could go to Ming Sihan.


    I am Prince Mobai of the Human Saint Continent,¡± the man said.¡± I saw you in the back garden yesterday, so I asked the guards to bring you back.¡±


    ¡°Miss, is there anything else you want to ask?¡± he asked.


    MO Ruyue¡¯s eyes drooped.¡± You didn¡¯t find anyone else besides me?¡± she asked slowly. Also, isn¡¯t this the Seven Saint Continent? Why is it called the Human Saints Continent?¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t find anyone else besides you. This is indeed the Seven Saint Continent, and you are now in the Human Saint Continent of the Seven Saint


    Continent.¡±


    Mobai replied one by one.


    He had more or less understood that this woman should have come from another continent, so her strength was average.


    Until now, he still did not understand the situation.


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart sank when she heard this.


    Ming Sihan should be fine, right?


    Seeing that the woman in front of him had nothing to say, Mobai took the initiative to ask,¡± What¡¯s your name, Miss? Where are you from?¡± Can we go there?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked up at MO Bai and slowly said,¡± My name is MO Ruyue. I came from Nine Regions. I don¡¯t have a place to go here for the time being. There was another person who came with me, my husband. I lost contact with him.¡±


    Mobai listened to the woman in front of him, especially when she mentioned her husband. He actually felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯s name?¡± he asked curiously. Perhaps I can help you find him.¡±


    Hearing this, MO Ruyue was naturally delighted.


    After all, a person¡¯s strength was limited. It would be better if someone could help her find Ming Sihan.


    It would be easier to find Ming Sihan.


    However, she was still cautious.


    ¡°You¡¯re not related to me, so why are you helping me?¡±


    Mobai was also stunned.¡± That¡¯s right,¡± he said slowly.¡± We¡¯re not related. Why should I help you?¡±


    So he wasn¡¯t going to help?

 Chapter 908

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, then you should go and find it yourself.¡± Mobai thought about it and decided not to help this woman.


    He did not want to find another woman his husband.


    If he wasn¡¯t this woman¡¯s husband, he might be able to help.


    Seeing this, MO Ruyue did not say anything.


    It was their duty not to help.


    She had no right to ask others to help her.


    ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank the prince for telling me these things. This is not a place I should stay. I have to leave this place and find my husband.¡¯


    After saying that, MO Ruyue cupped her hands at the man in front of her and turned to leave.


    Just as she reached the door, she heard Mobai¡¯s voice suddenly ring out, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Prince, is there anything else?¡±


    MO Ruyue stopped in her tracks and asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you know where to go after leaving this place?¡± Mobai¡¯s face darkened.


    Mo Ruyue shook her head. To her, this was a whole new world. How could she possibly know where to go?


    But he couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    ¡± You don¡¯t know, yet you still dare to barge in. You¡¯re really not afraid of death.¡¯


    Mobai shook his head and sighed.¡± Is your husband human?¡± he asked.


    Is it important whether my husband is a human or not?¡±


    MO Ruyue was still on guard.


    She stared at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. There are a total of seven Saint Kings in this world. Other than the Saint Kings of our human world, the other Saint Kings are all demon beasts and demon seeds. The seven Saint Kings have their own territories and usually don¡¯t invade each other. Humans can¡¯t go to the territories of other Saint Kings, and other demon beasts and demon seeds can¡¯t come to our territories either¡­


    MO Ruyue was in disbelief after hearing Mobai¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°So you guys still have racial discrimination here?¡±


    Because they were of different races, they couldn¡¯t interact with each other? ¡°Not only is there racial discrimination, but it¡¯s especially serious.¡±


    Mobai¡¯s expression was grave. It seemed that the husband of this woman in front of him was not human.


    ¡°If your husband is not a human, you¡¯d better separate from him. Otherwise, you¡¯re going against the humans¡­¡±


    ¡± This is simply nonsense. My husband and I got married in Nine Regions.


    There is no racial discrimination here.¡¯


    Even if there was, it wouldn¡¯t be that serious.


    MO Ruyue had thought that the Seven Saint Continent was a good place.


    He had never thought that the Seven Saint Continent would have such serious racial discrimination.


    Mobai¡¯s face was serious.¡± So this is the Seven Saint Continent, not the Nine


    Regions where you are.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. If you go to the territory of another Saint King to find someone, you will be a traitor. At that time, not only will the humans hunt you down, but even the demon beasts in your territory will not be able to tolerate you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen to me or not.¡±


    Mo Ruyue¡¯s heart sank. If it was in Nine Regions, she would not be afraid at all.


    However, this was the Seven Saint Continent, and his strength seemed rather ordinary here.


    Was she not going to look for Ming Sihan?


    This world was far from being as beautiful as he had imagined.


    She wanted to go back not long after she arrived.


    Mobai looked at the woman in front of him in silence. He knew that she might be a little sad.


    Therefore, he comforted her.¡± Don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s not impossible to go to other continents. As long as you¡¯re strong enough, those people won¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re weak now. If you go to other continents, you¡¯ll only become a slave or be hunted down.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a place to go, you can stay here for the time being and slowly increase your strength.¡±


    Mobai stared at the woman in front of him, not knowing what she was thinking.


    This woman shouldn¡¯t have been with the demonic beast. There would be no end to humans and demonic beasts.


    ¡°Is there any way to quickly increase my strength?¡±


    MO Ruyue lowered her eyes, her eyes filled with confusion. There would come a day when she was helpless.


    Mobai placed his hands behind his back and sneered.¡± There¡¯s no way to quickly increase your strength. Everything depends on talent and luck.¡±


    There were no shortcuts in cultivation. Everything depended on one¡¯s talent and opportunities.


    Without talent, it was useless no matter how hard he worked. There were many experts in this world, but there were also many


    good-for-nothings.


    ¡°Can I only rely on these two?¡±


    MO Ruyue was a little sad. She really wished she could take a shortcut.


    It would take too much time to improve slowly.


    Mobai saw that the woman in front of him was still unwilling to give up.¡± But there are other things,¡± he said.¡± But they require a lot of money.¡± He paused and sized up MO Ruyue. This woman didn¡¯t look rich.


    ¡°This method is not suitable for you.¡±


    Mobai shook his head and sighed.


    MO Ruyue felt humiliated.¡± Why not?¡± she asked, frowning. I have money!¡¯


    How could the dignified Demon Queen of the Demon World not have money?


    It was just that she kept a low profile.


    He didn¡¯t want to expose his wealth.


    ¡°Your money belongs to the Otherworld. It¡¯s equivalent to waste paper here.


    It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Mobai didn¡¯t want to hurt MO Ruyue. He was just stating a fact.


    The currency of other worlds would not work here at all. It was not as practical as some treasures.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not money?¡±


    MO Ruyue looked at the man in front of her and took out a gold bar from her storage ring.


    Money might not circulate in other worlds, but gold bars could.


    When Mobai saw the gold bar in MO Ruyue¡¯s hand, he was speechless.


    To be precise, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    That was a gold bar!


    ¡°How about gold bars?¡±


    MO Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly and weighed the gold bar in her hand.


    In that world, she had already exchanged her paper money for gold bars. She had always understood that paper money was not as valuable as gold bars.


    ¡°Gold bars are fine.¡¯


    Mobai nodded. He never expected this woman to have gold bars on her.


    Gold bars were very valuable.


    ¡°One gold bar isn¡¯t enough,¡± he said, his pupils shrinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have more than one gold bar on me.¡±


    MO Ruyue revealed a smug expression. It felt good to be able to become stronger with money.


    Fortunately, she had the habit of amassing money back then, and now it finally came in handy.


    Usually, he ate, drank, and pooped in the Demon Realm. He basically did not use much money!


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really rich now.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    MO Ruyue smiled faintly. This money was her savings.


    The storage ring was mostly filled with gold bars.


    After becoming the Infernal Queen, Ming Sihan gave her all his money.


    That guy said that money was just worldly possessions to him.


    He was not interested in money.


    He knew that she liked them, so he gave them to her.


    ¡°Since you want to take a shortcut, then I recommend you to join the Alchemy Pavilion. You can go there to learn alchemy. The pills you refine can increase your cultivation. However, you have to test your aptitude first. If your aptitude is good enough, you can join the Alchemy Pavilion¡­¡±


    Mobai said slowly.


    ¡°But remember, that¡¯s a place where money is spent. Alchemy requires a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°l understand. As long as I can increase my cultivation, it¡¯s worth it no matter how much money I spend.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded with a determined expression.


    It was just spending a little more money. After spending money, he could earn more.


    Mobai saw how determined the woman before him was. He pursed his lips slightly and slowly said,¡± Alright, since you¡¯ve already decided, then I have nothing to persuade you. It¡¯ll be the time for the Alchemy Pavilion to recruit disciples in a while. At that time, you can go with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince.¡±


    MO Ruyue was sincerely grateful as she looked at the man in front of her.


    Although this man¡¯s words were sometimes unpleasant, at least he could really help her..

 Chapter 909

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Men, arrange a place for Miss MO to stay.¡±


    Mobai shouted and saw two maidservants walking in from outside.


    The maidservants lowered their heads. ¡°Miss MO, please come with us,¡± one of the maidservants said to MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said as she followed behind the two maidservants.


    Mobai watched MO Ruyue¡¯s back as she left. Only when she disappeared around the corner did he silently withdraw his gaze.


    ¡°What a pity,¡± he muttered softly.


    No one knew what he meant by pity.


    MO Ruyue was arranged to a relatively unique and quiet place. There were pavilions and waterside pavilions, rockery and ponds, and a row of crisp bamboo at the back of the house.


    The maidservants who passed by greeted her politely, which made MO Ruyue feel strange.


    She saw a lot of restraint here.


    He did not expect that even the little servant girl was a Foundation Building cultivator.


    ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. She¡¯s so beautiful. She should be the prince¡¯s new favorite, right?¡±


    ¡® It can¡¯t be. Doesn¡¯t His Highness only like men?¡±


    ¡°Shh, do you want to die? Why did he say it so loudly? His Highness is obviously a man of both genders.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen His Highness get close to a woman.¡±


    A few maidservants discussed in low voices.


    These words still reached MO Ruyue¡¯s ears.


    He thought of Mobai. He didn¡¯t expect that guy to like men.


    He was handsome and handsome, but he was gay.


    Indeed, one could not judge a book by its cover, and the sea could not be measured by a bucket.


    MO Ruyue stayed in the quiet courtyard and prepared to wait for the registration test of the Elixir Production Pavilion.


    Since she had nothing better to do, MO Ruyue had rearranged everything in her room.


    He picked up a vase from the ground and washed it. Then, he put the flowers he picked outside into the vase.


    It added a trace of vitality to the entire house.


    The news that the prince was hiding a woman in the palace quickly spread. It was said that this woman was beautiful and loved by the prince. Therefore, the prince arranged for her to stay in the palace.


    Of course, MO Ruyue did not know about this. She was focused on meditating and had only one thought in her mind, which was to quickly improve her cultivation.


    He could only increase his cultivation.


    Therefore, she had been in seclusion in her room these days and had no intention of going out at all.


    Outside, Mobai had someone watch MO Ruyue¡¯s door.


    ¡® Prince, Miss MO is still meditating. Will she be alright?¡±


    The subordinate asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s very normal for cultivators to go into seclusion. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡¯


    Mobai replied indifferently.


    What kind of man would make that woman desperately want to improve her cultivation?


    He felt a little envious.


    ¡­ The dividing line¡­


    Li Zeyan slowly opened his eyes. A red flame mark appeared on his forehead, and his eyes were also suffused with a hint of red light.


    He was as handsome as a demon and had a strong body. He was no longer the malnourished young man.


    Her fiery red hair was scattered casually, and her lips were so red that it seemed to be stained with blood.


    He touched his body and grinned.¡± I¡¯m finally back to this place.¡± He muttered to himself.


    Then, she seemed to have thought of something. She quickly got up and looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Di Chenxiao.


    ¡°Di Chenxiao!¡±


    Li Zeyan shouted, and his voice became a little rough.


    He was no longer as immature as before.


    Perhaps it was because he had been in that body for too long that he was not used to his original voice.


    ¡°Di Chenxiao!¡±


    He called out a few times, but there was no response.


    ¡°Where did this guy fall to?¡±


    Li Zeyan muttered to himself, but he couldn¡¯t sense Di Chenxiao¡¯s aura.


    At this moment, Di Chenxiao was surrounded by a group of demon beasts.


    Those demon beasts were all cheetahs, and Di Chenxiao was a wolf.


    The lone wolf was besieged by the cheetahs.


    ¡°Where did this wolf demon come from? It actually appeared on the land of our Cheetah Clan.¡¯


    ¡°Third Brother, why are you talking so much nonsense with him? Why can¡¯t you just take him down?¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t be anxious. You have to play with your prey slowly. It¡¯s only interesting if you kill your prey!¡¯


    Di Chenxiao held his injured shoulder. These demon beasts in front of him were all at the Crossing Calamity Stage. He was not their opponent at all.


    Looking around, he saw the cheetah demon beasts everywhere.


    He was panting heavily, and his stamina was being drained bit by bit.


    No matter what he said to these cheetah demon beasts, they would not listen.


    They only had one goal, and that was to kill him.


    Di Chenxiao knew that he was weak and not their opponent, but he didn¡¯t want to sit still and wait for death.


    If only Zeyan was here.


    Di Chenxiao gritted his teeth and showed his Wolverine Claw.


    He definitely could not lower his head to the evil forces.


    Even if he died, he had to die a heroic death.


    Di Chenxiao attacked one of the cheetah demon beasts. The cheetah demon beast dodged its body, and its speed was so fast that it was impossible to catch it.


    The cheetah demon beast flew up and stepped on Di Chenxiao¡¯s back. It suddenly stepped on the ground, causing a cloud of dust to rise.


    It could be seen that the force was strong enough to take a person¡¯s life.


    Second brother, it¡¯s beautiful. This stupid wolf actually wants to attack first.¡±


    His voice was filled with mockery and pride.


    In their eyes, the lone wolf in front of them was a toy in their hands.


    Di Chenxiao spat out a mouthful of blood and looked extremely disheveled.


    The disparity in strength was too great.


    Then, Di Chenxiao was lifted up and kicked in the abdomen.


    His body instantly flew out like a kite with a broken string.


    He smashed a big tree.


    Di Chenxiao only felt his vision blur. He was too useless. He had just arrived and wanted to get his lunch box!


    Unfortunately, he had not seen Li Zeyan yet. He wondered how Li Zeyan was doing.


    The cheetah stepped on Di Chenxiao¡¯s chest and looked down at him coldly.¡± As long as you agree to be our slave, we might let you live.¡±


    Making a wolf their slave seemed pretty good.


    Di Chenxiao spat out a mouthful of blood. He would rather die than surrender.¡± Dream on.¡¯


    Even if he died, he would never become someone else¡¯s slave.


    ¡°l gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t want it. Then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡¯


    As the cheetah spoke, it was about to end Di Chenxiao¡¯s life.


    At this moment, a red figure flew over and directly knocked the cheetah demon beast away.


    The cheetah demon beast let out a miserable cry.


    The other cheetah demon beasts had yet to react.


    It happened in the blink of an eye, catching everyone off guard.


    When the dust settled, a red figure stepped on the unconscious cheetah demon beast.


    ¡°Second brother!¡±


    ¡°Second brother!¡±


    The other cheetah demon beasts shouted.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    The red-haired fellow had his back to them, and their faces could not be seen clearly.


    How strong was he to be able to knock them unconscious with a single strike?


    Li Zeyan released his foot and slowly turned around. His cold eyes swept across the cheetah demon beasts not far away.


    Looking at the red-haired man¡¯s figure, those cheetah demonic beasts finally knew fear..

 Chapter 910

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You, what demonic beast?¡±


    The cheetah demonic beast questioned. It was completely impossible to tell what type of demonic beast this fellow belonged to.


    His strength was astonishing, and it gave people a fear that came from the soul.


    ¡°You guys are too weak. You don¡¯t deserve to know.¡±


    Li Zeyan said slowly. With a flash, the two cheetah demonic beasts instantly flew into the sky.


    They didn¡¯t fly into the sky by themselves, but were beaten up into the sky.


    The remaining cheetah demonic beasts wanted to run when they saw this scene, but their collars were firmly grabbed by Li Zeyan. He let out a demonic voice, ¡°You guys can¡¯t escape.¡±


    After saying that, he picked them up and bumped them into each other. The two cheetah demonic beasts instantly fainted.


    In this world, strength spoke. The strong bullied the weak.


    In a few breaths, these cheetah demon beasts were already subdued.


    To be precise, he was beaten to the ground and could not get up.


    Li Zeyan came to Di Chenxiao!s side and looked at his miserable state. He felt as if his heart had been grabbed by something.


    Breathing became difficult.


    He clenched his fists by his side. He had let these cheetah demon beasts off too easily.


    It would not be too much to kill them all!


    ¡°Di Chenxiao, you, are you okay?¡±


    Li Zeyan didn¡¯t even realize that his voice was trembling. He was afraid, afraid that Di Chenxiao would die just like that.


    Such a proud person had actually become such a miserable state!


    Anger surged in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t die yet. I¡¯ll just embarrass you.¡±


    Di Chenxiao laughed at himself. His strength was really too weak.


    As he laughed, he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    When Li Zeyan saw this scene, his heart ached.


    This guy was actually so seriously injured!


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them!¡¯


    After saying that, Li Zeyan was about to kill those cheetahs. These guys had injured Di Chenxiao so badly. They could not be forgiven. Di Chenxiao grabbed Li Zeyan¡¯s hand and shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it? Why forget it? They injured you so badly. I¡¯ll go and twist their heads off!¡±


    Li Zeyan said angrily.


    Those damn beasts actually bullied Di Chenxiao.


    Di Chenxiao slowly stood up from the ground. He leaned against the tree stump beside him and couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw Li Zeyan¡¯s angry face.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why this guy could still laugh despite being so seriously injured.


    Li Zeyan was a little annoyed.


    ¡°Brother Zeyan, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hateful side. It seems that you have indeed endured a lot over there.¡±


    On the other side, Li Zeyan was like a punching bag. He basically didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    Li Zeyan squatted down and sat beside her. He bent one leg and said sullenly,¡± Of course. In my sister¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. How can I do anything else?¡±


    Everything was for his sister.


    Those cheetah demon beasts hurriedly fled the scene. If they didn¡¯t escape now, they might die in this place.


    The only way to survive was to escape from this place.


    Li Zeyan looked at the wounds on Di Chenxiao¡¯s body and then stood up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Di Chenxiao thought that Li Zeyan was going to kill those demonic beasts, so he quickly stopped him.


    He was afraid that the death of those demonic beasts would bring more trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some medicine. Wait here.¡±


    After saying that, Li Zeyan left without looking back.


    He did not expect that the medical skills he had learned from He Xi would actually come in handy.


    Fortunately, he had learned a little back then and now knew how to distinguish between medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Di Chenxiao watched Li Zeyan leave and then slowly closed his eyes.


    He needed a good rest.


    There were indeed many experts in this world.


    In Nine Regions, he was also the Wolf King of the Wolf Clan, and he was all-powerful. He didn¡¯t expect that he was almost killed on the first day he came here!


    When Li Zeyan came back, he found Di Chenxiao asleep.


    He didn¡¯t wake Di Chenxiao up. Instead, he crushed the medicine he got and applied it on Di Chenxiao¡¯s wound.


    Perhaps it was because Li Zeyan¡¯s movements were a little too big, but Di Chenxiao slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Di Chenxiao¡¯s voice was a little weak.


    ¡°Yes.


    Li Zeyan responded with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to your current appearance.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Zeyan couldn¡¯t help but ask, was his appearance not as good as before?


    In fact, this was his true appearance.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not a weak child!¡±


    ¡® I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯m older than you!¡¯ Li Zeyan snorted. This guy had always treated him like a child.


    At his age, he could be Di Chenxiao¡¯s ancestor.


    Di Chenxiao stared at Li Zeyan, making him feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± Li Zeyan frowned.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before. I want to take a good look.¡±


    Di Chenxiao said without hesitation, staring straight at Li Zeyan.


    Li Zeyan muttered to himself and continued to treat Di Chenxiao¡¯s wound.


    Suddenly, Di Chenxiao reached out his hand and grabbed a lock of Li Zeyan¡¯s red hair.¡± Your hair is actually red,¡± he said slowly.


    ¡°Your hair is still white!¡±


    Di Chenxiao smiled, but it affected his wound and he frowned.


    ¡® Stop laughing. It¡¯ll hurt if you laugh again.¡±


    Li Zeyan scolded.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t laugh.¡±


    Di Chenxiao stopped smiling and closed his eyes as Li Zeyan applied the medicine on him.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something.¡± Are we going to look for Ruyue and Ming Sihan?¡± she asked.


    ¡± There¡¯s no need to rush to find my sister. As for Ming Sihan, let¡¯s leave him to fate.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t wait for Ming Sihan to be unhappy if he tried to snatch his sister away from him.


    As for his sister, he didn¡¯t need to worry about her for the time being.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a place. You can stay there and cultivate. It¡¯ll be faster than anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°What place?¡±


    ¡® Sinkhole. That¡¯s where I used to live.¡¯


    Although Di Chenxiao didn¡¯t know what kind of place the Ultimate was, he vaguely felt that this place wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    ¡°Ruyue, are you sure you don¡¯t need to look for it?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    Li Zeyan¡¯s tone was firm.


    As long as she came to this world, her sister would be safe.


    He might have to suffer a little, but that was nothing.


    It could be considered as some of her sister¡¯s special experiences.


    MO Ruyue pushed open the door and walked out.


    Because today was coincidentally the day of registration for the Alchemy Pavilion, she had to hurry and register.


    Prince Mobai¡¯s attendants were already waiting outside.


    ¡°Miss MO, you¡¯ve come out of seclusion.¡±


    ¡± Yeah, today is the day of registration for the Alchemy Pavilion. How could I forget?¡±


    Mo Ruyue said slowly as she sized up the attendant in front of her.


    ¡± Miss MO, this way please. The prince is already waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    MO Ruyue followed the attendant to Mobai¡¯s side,


    Other than Mobai, there were other figures, all of whom were young men and women.


    ¡°Miss MO, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    Mobai looked at MO Ruyue, who was walking over, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    MO Ruyue nodded and said apologetically,¡± Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°Miss MO, let me introduce you. This is my second brother, MO Xuan, and this is my third sister, MO Ling.¡±


    ¡® Second Prince, Third Princess.¡¯


    MO Ruyue nodded at the two of them to show her courtesy.


    ¡°Big brother, who is this person?¡±


    MO Ling sized up MO Ruyue and felt an inexplicable hostility towards the woman in front of her.


    Because this woman was too good-looking.


    Good-looking women tended to be more scheming.


    This woman must be trying to get close to Big Brother!


    She wanted to become the First Prince¡¯s wife..

 Chapter 911

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Second Prince stared at MO Ruyue. This woman was truly a national beauty. He didn¡¯t expect his Big Brother to have such a beautiful woman by his side!


    Moreover, he heard that this woman was from another world. No wonder her strength was only at the Golden Core stage. She could not be compared to them, who were at the Nascent Soul stage.


    However, a woman did not need to have a high cultivation level. It was fine as long as she had a powerful man by her side.


    ¡°This is Miss MO from the Otherworld. Her name is MO Ruyue. She¡¯ll come with us to the Alchemy Pavilion to register later.¡±


    Mobai introduced.


    MO Ruyue looked at MO Ling and saw that she was looking at her with hostility. This made MO Ruyue frown slightly.


    ¡°The strength of a Golden Core Cultivator is too low.¡±


    Nio Ling shook her head secretly and continued, ¡°The Elixir Pavilion only accepts applicants with the strength of the Nascent Soul realm. Golden Core cultivators are not qualified to register at the Elixir Pavilion.¡±


    I¡¯ve already spoken to the Alchemy Pavilion. I¡¯ve asked them to make an exception and give us an extra quota,¡± MO Bai said before MO Ruyue could speak.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡­¡±


    MO Lings face darkened when she heard Mobai¡¯s words.


    How could Big Brother do this?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this giving her a backdoor?¡±


    MO Ling was getting more and more disgusted with MO Ruyue. She actually needed Big Brother to greet her.


    Mobai also explained,¡± I¡¯m just giving you an extra spot. It¡¯s not considered as using the back door. My reputation is not enough to make the elders of the Pill Refining Pavilion accept Miss Mo. Everything depends on Miss Mo t s own talent.¡¯


    ¡°Big brother, I really don¡¯t understand you!!


    Since when did Yang become so nosy to help a woman for no reason?


    This woman was obviously not a decent woman. Her pair of foxy eyes only knew how to seduce men!


    MO Ling fiercely despised MO Ruyue in her heart.


    After saying that, MO Ling left in a huff.


    ¡°This girl must be jealous.¡±


    MO Xuan shook his head. He knew his sister quite well.


    He had a little brother complex.


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m going after Lingling,¡± MO Xuan said to Mobai.


    ¡°Okay, go. Don¡¯t let Ling Ling cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°l know.¡±


    MO Xuan shot a glance at MO Ruyue, then turned around and left. I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble,¡± MO Ruyue said apologetically to Mobai.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Mobai shook his head. He didn¡¯t care too much about it. Then, he continued to ask,¡± Miss MO, are you ready?¡± We can set off when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Actually, there was nothing much to prepare.


    MO Ruyue followed MO Bai outside. There were two horse carriages outside.


    Mo Bai was originally in the carriage in front, but Mo Ling and Mo Xuan had already taken it.


    ¡± Brother!¡± MO Ling lifted the curtain and said to Mobai,¡± Come to this carriage!


    Mobai glanced at MO Ling and then at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°You and Xuan can sit in that carriage. Miss MO and I will sit in the carriage behind.¡¯


    He refused.


    He turned around and walked towards the carriage behind him.


    ¡°Hmph, big brother is really mesmerized by a vixen.¡±


    Nio Ling looked at MO Bai t s back and said angrily, glaring at MO Ruyue.


    She pulled down the curtain, sulking in her heart.


    When MO Xuan saw this scene, he could not help but laugh. He crossed his arms and leaned lazily against the inner wall of the carriage.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    Second Brother,¡± MO Ling said angrily,¡± you¡¯re too much. Can¡¯t you tell that MO Ruyue is a vixen?¡±


    ¡°That woman has almost made big brother dizzy.¡±


    She gritted her teeth in anger and wished she could bite MO Ruyue to death.


    However, MO Xuan said,¡± Your big brother is not young anymore. This Miss MO is pretty, so it¡¯s normal for your big brother to be charmed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that big brother likes her, I would also pursue Miss Mo. A graceful lady is a gentleman¡¯s match, right?¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡¯


    Nio Ling was very angry. Were her two brothers bewitched by that woman?


    ¡± You¡¯ve really disappointed me. There are thousands of women in the world. Is there one more?¡±


    ¡°l know that there are thousands of women in the world, but there are really not many who can catch my eye.¡±


    MO Ling felt even more disgusted with MO Ruyue after hearing her second brother¡¯s words.


    Other than his face, he was simply useless!


    What was so good about that woman?


    Outside, MO Ruyue wore a helpless expression. This was the only face she had.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you guys take the carriage?¡± he turned to Mobai.¡± I¡¯ll fly on my sword.¡¯


    Sword Kinesis Flight was even more convenient!


    ¡± Don¡¯t ride a flying sword. It¡¯s a rule that you can¡¯t ride a flying sword in the


    Human Saint Continent.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a rule?¡±


    MO Ruyue was skeptical.


    He only felt that it was a little strange.


    ¡± Yeah, the Human Saint Continent has its rules. If you fly on your sword, you might be shot down by the hunters.¡±


    ¡°What a strange rule. Doesn¡¯t flying on a sword greatly save everyone¡¯s time?¡±


    What a good thing!


    It saved a lot of manpower and resources.


    Mobai got on the carriage and slowly explained,¡± You might not know this, but in the past, the Human Saint Continent was also able to ride a flying sword. However, because there were too many people riding a flying sword, all kinds of accidents always happened. Later on, it was banned. You could only ride a flying sword to a specific area.¡±


    MO Ruyue seemed to understand.


    However, it was hard to understand.


    Was it because they were afraid of a car accident that they were forbidden to drive on the road?


    This was not a very wise decision.


    MO Ruyue also followed him into the carriage. She had no choice as she could not ride a flying sword.


    Since they were in other people¡¯s territory, they naturally had to abide by their rules.


    MO Ruyue was a law-abiding citizen.


    The carriage slowly moved forward, greatly reducing its speed.


    What could have been done in fifteen minutes took four hours instead.


    The space in the carriage was rather cramped. Mobai closed his eyes to rest and did not speak to MO Ruyue.


    MO Ruyue was also very happy. She lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside.


    It had been a few days since she came to this world. She had been cultivating in seclusion these days.


    In the previous world, immortal cultivators discriminated against devil cultivators, but there was no such discrimination in the Human Saint


    Continent.


    There was only racial discrimination here, not cultivation discrimination.


    Every place had its pros and cons.


    MO Ruyue didn¡¯t intend to join in the dirty work and only followed her heart.


    No one could stop her from doing what she wanted.


    When the carriage stopped, MO Ruyue got off first.


    When she turned around, she saw Mobai coming out of the carriage with a pale face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mo Ruyue asked out of concern. Why was this guy so pale?


    Are you feeling unwell?


    ¡°Big brother! ¡±


    MO Ling also came down from the carriage in front. She saw the pale MO Bai and couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Then, he quickly ran over to Mobai.


    Mobai closed his eyes and slowly raised his hand, indicating for MO Ling to stay away.


    Following that, Mobai flashed and instantly moved into the small forest at the side.


    ¡°What happened to the First Prince?¡±


    MO Ruyue furrowed her brows. She did not notice anything strange when she was in the carriage.


    What was going on?


    MO Xuan appeared beside MO Ruyue. He looked in the direction of the grove and said,¡± It¡¯s nothing. Big Brother is just not used to riding in a carriage. He¡¯s a little carsick.¡¯


    ¡°Carsick?¡± MO Ruyue¡¯s lips twitched.


    He didn¡¯t understand, but he was shocked.


    She was also very afraid of motion sickness, but the carriage gave her a good feeling.


    If this Mobai was in the modern world, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to ride in a carriage..

 Chapter 912

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°A little. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who gets dizzy in a carriage.¡±


    MO Ruyue nodded honestly. She wondered how Mobai was doing.


    At this moment, Mobai was leaning on a tree, looking a little exhausted. There was nothing in his stomach. He had only drunk a glass of water before coming out, so there was only water in his stomach. All he spat out was sour and bitter water.


    MO Ruyue and the others were waiting outside.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the small forest, worried about the First Prince¡¯s safety.


    But none of them dared to go over, afraid to see the First Prince in a sorry state.


    This was because the First Prince had instructed that he would never show his most miserable side to others.


    Everyone could only watch from the outside.


    After a while, there was finally some movement in the forest.


    The First Prince walked out. His face was no longer as pale as before and was much better.


    ¡°Big brother! ¡±


    MO Ling shouted and quickly went up to him.


    ¡°Big Brother, are you alright?¡± she asked with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Mobai¡¯s expression turned cold. He didn¡¯t like it when others cared about him.


    Especially on such matters.


    He hated this part of himself. He wanted to work hard to change it, but he could not change it.


    He was deeply troubled by this.


    This would become his weakness.


    MO Xuan also walked over. He nodded slightly and said,¡± Big Brother, let¡¯s go to the registration area first. We¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    Big Brother had wasted a lot of time here, but there was nothing much to say.


    Anyway, there was still time.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over.¡±


    Mobai nodded and looked at MO Ruyue.


    ¡°Miss MO, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    MO Ruyue pretended not to know anything. Since Mobai didn¡¯t want anyone to see it, he definitely didn¡¯t want anyone to know either.


    Nio Ling looked at MO Ruyue and snorted coldly before striding away.


    This guy always deliberately attracted others ¡®attention. He was really evil!


    MO Ruyue did not pay much attention to MO Lings hostility.


    She followed MO Bai and MO Xuan through a large door.


    Inside the door was a unique building made of red wood. It had blue tiles and red walls, and it was indescribably majestic.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here.¡±


    MO Xuan, who was standing at the side, looked at everything around him and could not help but let out a long sigh.


    The last time he came, he was still a child.


    Because he was not old enough and his aptitude was not enough, he was rejected.


    However, it was different now. He was already at the Nascent Soul Realm and was about the same age.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡±


    MO Ruyue asked casually.


    Before MO Xuan could say anything, MO Ling, who was beside him, interrupted him. Do you like my brother? Always taking advantage of the situation!¡±


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to show off?¡±


    MO Lings face was filled with displeasure. She was not going to give this woman any face and spoke bluntly.


    When her second brother spoke, this woman would just interrupt whatever she wanted to say. She could totally shut her mouth and not speak.


    MO Ruyue opened her mouth, feeling offended.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to attract hatred, she didn¡¯t like being pointed at and lectured either.


    ¡°Third Princess, please mind your words! Don¡¯t insult your brother and me with your thoughtless words.¡±


    Did this Third Princess know what kind of nonsense she was saying?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    MO Lings face darkened. She didn¡¯t want to insult her two brothers. She just wanted to mock this woman.


    Previously, this woman was silent and thought that she was easy to bully.


    Only now did he realize that this woman was so eloquent.


    It was very difficult to deal with.


    ¡°First of all, I want to clarify one thing. I have a husband. Secondly, I have no other thoughts about your brother. After all, your status is so noble. How can I cling to you?¡±


    MO Ruyue¡¯s words rendered Third Princess MO Ling speechless.


    ¡°So, Third Princess, please be careful with your words and actions.¡±


    She said the last sentence slowly.


    His face darkened and his face was filled with unfriendliness.


    ¡°You already have a husband?¡± MO Ling was silent for a while.


    ¡°Yes, I have a husband, but 1 1 m separated from him now. When I improve my strength, I¡¯ll immediately go find my husband. He¡¯s more important than anything else.¡±


    MO Ruyue spoke bluntly, telling the princess not to treat her as an imaginary enemy.


    This princess seemed to think that she would do something to her two brothers.


    It was simply impossible.


    She had no interest in these two princes.


    Mobai¡¯s expression darkened, but he did not say anything. He had already known about this.


    And he knew that Ruyue¡¯s husband was not human.


    Interracial marriages were absolutely not allowed in the Human Saint Continent.


    ¡°Miss MO, is what you said true?¡± MO Xuan stared at MO Ruyue in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m telling the truth. There¡¯s no need to lie to you.¡±


    Mo Ruyue nodded. She had never thought of deceiving others.


    However, MO Ruyue did not mention that her man was actually a demon beast, considering that there was racial discrimination here.


    In any case, it was fine as long as Third Princess Ren knew that she had a husband.


    Don¡¯t stare at her all the time. It¡¯ll make people uncomfortable.


    ¡°What does your husband look like? Do you need me to help you find it?¡± MO Xuan looked as if he was willing to help.


    He felt a little regretful. It seemed that neither he nor Big Brother could get


    MO Ruyue.


    It was obvious that MO Ruyue cared a lot about her husband.


    ¡°No need, I can find it myself.¡±


    MO Ruyue tactfully refused.


    If she needed help, she would have to expose Ming Sihan¡¯s identity.


    Previously, he did not know that there was racial discrimination here, so he exposed his identity.


    Now that she knew that there was racial discrimination here, MO Ruyue would never expose Ming Sihan¡¯s identity again.


    He didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to himself. ¡°Stop chatting. Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    Mobai, who was walking in front, shouted.


    Only then did the few of them keep up with Mobai¡¯s footsteps, walking in silence.


    Princess MO Ling was no longer as sarcastic as before, but she did not take the initiative to express goodwill to MO Ruyue either.


    After all, MO Ruyue was good-looking, so she still hated her.


    Some people liked good-looking people of the same kind, while others hated good-looking people of the same kind.


    Nio Ling was the kind of person who hated good-looking people.


    When the ancient bell rang, a group of holy pigeons flew over their heads.


    MO Ruyue raised her head slightly and saw an extremely tall tree towering over their heads.


    This tree had many branches and leaves, covering the entire Alchemy Pavilion.


    The ancient bell was ringing from the tree, and it sounded exceptionally loud.


    ¡°So many pigeons! ¡±


    Someone looked at the flock of pigeons and could not help but sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°These pigeons are free.¡± ¡°Have you heard of a legend?¡±


    ¡°What legend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there are sprites on this spirit tree. If anyone can get the favor of the sprites, it will be much easier to cultivate.¡±


    ¡± Why haven¡¯t I heard of this legend before? Did you make it up yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making it up. This is what my ancestor told me. He has always been at the peak of his tribulation and has never been able to reach the Soul


    Formation realm. I don¡¯t know if he will be able to reach the Soul Formation realm in his lifetime. If only I could get the favor of the elves, I would be able to help my ancestor reach the Soul Formation realm.¡±


    The people around him were skeptical because not everyone had heard of this legend.


    There were countless people who came to register, and all of them were at the Nascent Soul Realm or above.


    Most of these people had extraordinary identities. Even if ordinary people were strong, they did not have the financial resources to learn alchemy.


    Among all the people present, only MO Ruyue had the strength of a Golden Core Cultivator.


    Therefore, when MO Ruyue walked past those people, they all looked at her strangely..

 Chapter 913

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation| Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Who is that guy? You¡¯re only at the Golden Core Stage, yet you¡¯re here to join in the fun?¡±


    ¡°l remember that only those with the strength of Yuanying can register. How did this Jindan get in?¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. That guy followed the First Prince and the others in. He probably has some connections.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s useless to register through connections. We still have to see if we can pass the aptitude test.¡±


    Everyone looked at MO Ruyue strangely, their eyes full of mockery and unfriendliness.


    MO Ruyue also knew that her strength had yet to reach the Nascent Soul realm, so it was normal for her to be mocked.


    It had to be said that the Nascent Soul Stage Cultivators in this world were as cheap as cabbages.


    Out of so many applicants, only he was still a jindan, while the others were all yuanying.


    It was full of oppression.


    MO Ruyue thought to herself.


    It was not easy to break through from Jindan to Yuanying. The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the harder it was.


    ¡°Miss MO, don¡¯t fall behind.¡¯


    MO Xuan turned around to look at MO Ruyue and reminded her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± MO Ruyue nodded hurriedly.


    She quickened her pace and quickly followed.


    It was MO Ruyue¡¯s first time in a place like this. She was curious about everything around her.


    Although many people looked at MO Ruyue unkindly, there were also many people who were charmed by her.


    A beautiful and charming woman like MO Ruyue was hard to find in the Human Saints Continent.


    Therefore, everyone could not help but want to take a few more glances.


    MO Ling heard MO Xuan¡¯s voice and glanced at him. She said unhappily, ¡°Second Brother, she¡¯s already a married woman. M/hy are you still so concerned about her?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to show more concern between people?¡±


    MO Xuan smiled and did not hide anything.


    He felt that his third sister was a little too petty.


    It was just a word of concern. What could it mean?


    MO Ling harrumphed. She knew her second brother¡¯s character. He was just coveting MO Ruyue¡¯s beauty.


    Indeed, all men in the world were the same.


    ¡°The registration ceremony has begun. Everyone, line up in an orderly manner.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    He really arranged for everyone to line up.


    Those who could register here were either rich or noble. Without some money, they would not come here.


    The crowd moved in one direction, and MO Ruyue was pushed to the back


    Fortunately, there were several entrances to register, so it was relatively fast.


    MO Ruyue was almost the last to register.


    ¡°Why are you a Jindan stage participant? Don¡¯t you know that we only accept


    Yuanying stage participants?¡±


    The man raised his head and looked at MO Ruyue with displeasure.


    Before Mo Ruyue could say anything, someone beside her came over and reminded her, ¡°Let her in!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The man looked puzzled as he sized MO Ruyue up. He couldn¡¯t just let her in just because she was pretty, right?


    The person who came from behind whispered into the person¡¯s ear.¡± The First Prince¡¯s men have already spoken to the elder. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. If you make things difficult for him, you¡¯re making things difficult for the First Prince!¡±


    Hearing that it was the First Prince¡¯s men and that they had even greeted each other, the man¡¯s expression immediately became serious.


    He sized up MO Ruyue again, then waved his hand, indicating that MO Ruyue could enter.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stop the First Prince¡¯s people, and he even greeted the elders.


    Then let¡¯s put it in.


    Actually, even if he entered, he might not be able to stay in the Alchemy Pavilion. There was still the aptitude test.


    Even the First Prince couldn¡¯t stay in the Pill Refining Pavilion if he failed the aptitude test.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    MO Ruyue said gratefully. She knew that this was all because of First Prince M Ohni


    It was all thanks to First Prince Mobai, or else she would have been rejected.


    She walked inside and saw an open-air platform from afar. There were two elders on the platform.


    The audience was filled with newcomers who had signed up. The venue was noisy as everyone discussed in low voices.


    ¡® Second Elder and Third Elder are here. It seems like First Elder isn¡¯t going to appear.¡±


    ¡® It¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t come out. Usually, the second and third elders are in charge of the Alchemy Pavilion. The first elder rarely comes out.¡±


    ¡°l can already feel the pressure. The First Elder and the Second Elder are both


    Incarnation Realm experts.¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that he hasn¡¯t ascended yet. If he had ascended, how glorious would that be?¡±


    ¡± After ascending, he won¡¯t stay here. He should go to the Sinkhole.¡± ¡± That¡¯s right. The Sinkhole is the place everyone yearns for the most.¡±


    Wanting to enter the Sinkhole was simply harder than ascending to the heavens.


    The Sinkhole was the symbol of top-notch strength.


    ¡°Miss MO, why did you only come in now? Hurry up and go to the front. The aptitude test is about to begin.¡±


    MO Xuan squeezed his way out of the crowd and saw MO Ruyue.


    He hurriedly called MO Ruyue to the front.


    However, MO Ruyue was not in a hurry.¡± I¡¯ll wait. Let the others go first.¡±


    ¡°Everyone wants to know whether to stay or go as soon as possible. Don¡¯t you want to know as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°Let nature take its course. If one¡¯s talent is not enough, they won¡¯t be able to stay even if they want to.¡±


    In fact, she was still quite nervous. After all, she was the weakest in the audience.


    Although aptitude was not related to strength, MO Ruyue did not think that her aptitude was very good.


    She came here with the mentality of giving it a try because this was the only place where she could quickly increase her strength.


    No matter what the result was, he had to muster up the courage to give it a try. What if his aptitude was good?


    Upon hearing MO Ruyue¡¯s magnanimous words, MO Xuan was stunned for a moment. Then, a smile spread across his face.¡± Miss MO is right. She doesn¡¯t have enough talent. She won¡¯t be able to stay even if she wanted to.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll queue up with Miss MO at the back.¡±


    ¡°Second Prince, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡±


    MO Ruyue hurriedly tried to dissuade him.


    Because I think what Miss MO said makes sense. It was my choice to stay in the end.¡¯


    MO Xuan had a determined look on his face. He wanted to stay until the end to test his aptitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s tiring to wait at the back, Second Prince?¡± MO Ruyue asked.


    He did not know how long he would have to wait.


    ¡°Tired?¡±


    MO Xuan smiled and shot a glance at the attendant beside him.


    The attendant understood and quickly got someone to bring over two chairs.


    ¡°You won¡¯t feel tired if you sit. Miss MO, please sit.¡±


    MO Xuan sat on a chair and invited MO Ruyue to join him.


    MO Ruyue looked at everything in front of her and the corners of her mouth twitched. This guy was really carefree.


    He could even get someone to bring a chair over.


    It had to be said that it was indeed easier to wait here than to stand here.


    After standing here for a long time, his legs were tired.


    ¡°Miss MO, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and sit down and wait.¡±


    MO Xuan turned his head to look at the unmoved MO Ruyue and couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    Was he shy?


    He sized up the woman in red in front of him. She was dressed in red and was burning with flames, making people unable to help but take a few more glances at her.


    Her skin was fairer than snow, and the red muslin dress made her skin even fairer.


    Just a glance was enough to make one addicted.


    This woman had a mesmerizing aura.


    Mo Ruyue hesitated for a moment, then glanced at the strange gazes of the people around her.


    She didn¡¯t want to get close to Mo Xuan. It was Mo Xuan who took the initiative to get close to her..